Hebrew and Chaldee lexicon to the Old Testament Scriptures; translated, with additions, and corrections from the author's Thesaurus and other works

ΣΌΣ» an Givers
we intreorantramacan a iene ocean

τ ΩΝ
τ τυνλῴι-

water

Ce ea erin ret sili. =e rematctrcwieea sen om a

te ect te NT ee
- naire

; ΤΩΣ κ γ᾿ ἐν ἐσ ἐκ
Se Sethe sates ἡφ ἦν τσ
= Pe ee μας

eames
ρυθνο acto oriirte

δ νὸς te “ας Ane
om

<a ν Sete
SEN 5S Teme! I Greig ny
ρον rw er

me rare Aone 9m, WE eee

ee Po a aceon aio
es

Po ne -

Presented to

The Library

of the

University of Toronto
' by
Lady Falconer
from the books of the late

Sir Robert Falconer, K.C..G.,

President of the University of
Toronto, 1907=1932

roy Wee
fly See ies
ὦ ΠῚ

2 wo a

«ce

pf

per
Fat

at eee te
, NS ee em
ΑΨ cote

yo =f
Fula A

Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2007 with funding from
Microsoft Corporation

http://www.archive.org/details/nebrewchaldeelexOOgeseuoft

(GESENIUS'S

HEBREW AND CHALDEE LEXICON

TO THE

OLD TESTAMENT SCRIPTURES,

TRANSLATED,

WITH ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS FROM THE AUTHOR'S
THESAURUS AND OTHER WORKS,

BY

SAMUEL PRIDEAUX TREGELLES.

6
Tr 1%
49 ,χἵ' |

Multe terricolis linguz, ccelestibus una.

SAMUEL BAGSTER & SONS, LIMITED.
15, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON.

τς

“

A δὲ

nhl ibe

-»

4?
,
a

Ἵ

μον δὰ 4 ~~ "we

ne * ὃ»
ἃ ὃ
- ὦ ve ale

e»
ta!
*

PREFACE.

TuE following work is a translation of the ‘‘ Lexicon Manuale Hebraicum et Chaldaicum in
Veteris Testamenti Libros,” of Dk. WILLIAM GESENIUS, late Professor at Halle.

The attainments of Gesenius in Oriental literature are well known. This is not the place to
dwell on them; it is more to our purpose to notice his lexicographical labours in the Hebrew
language: this will inform the reader as to the original of the present work, and also what has
been undertaken by the translator.

His first work in this department was the “ Hebritisch- deutsches Handwérterbuch des Alten
Testaments,” 2 vols. 8vo., Leipzig, 1810-12.

Next appeared the ‘‘ Neues Hebriisch-deutsches Handwérterbuch; ein fiir Schulen
sungearbeiteter Auszug,” etc., 8vo., Leipzig, 1815. Of this work a greatly-improved edition
was published at Leipzig in 1823. Prefixed to it there is an Essay on the Sources of Hebrew
Lexicography, to which Gesenius refers in others of his works. Another and yet further im-
proved edition appeared in 1828.

In 1827, the printing commenced of a much more extensive work, his ‘‘ Thesaurus Philo-
logicus Criticus Lingue Hebraee et Chaldee Veteris Testamenti.” The first part of this work
was published in 1829: the second part did not appear till 1835 (other philological labours,
; _ which will presently be noticed, having occupied a considerable portion of the intervening years).

The third part of the ‘‘ Thesaurus” appeared in 1839; a fourth in 1840; and a fifth in 1842;
bringing the work down as far as the root "3t¥. On the 23rd of October, 1842, Gesenius died
in his fifty-seventh year. His MSS., etc., were entrusted to his friend, Prof. Rédiger, in order
_ to the completion of the work. Three years, however, have passed away without any further
progress having been announced.*

᾿ Between the publication of the first and second parts of the “" Thesaurus,” appeared the

De inl ene

4 . The concluding part of the Thesaurus actually appeared in 1853: it completes the Roots in their alphabetical order ;

it the ample revisidn of the earlier part of that work which Gesenius had intended to publish, has not seen the light: his
otes were probably often too rough and unfinished to be used with confidence: indeed it appears that Professor Rédiger,
completing the Thesaurus, had often rather to carry out the plan of Gesenius, than to use his fully prepared materials: it
rel that so much was done by that distinguished scholar himself towards the completion of the work exhibitiy~ his own

ia PREFACE.

“ὁ Lexiccn Manuale,” in Latin, of which the present work is a translation; and also (in 1834)
an edition of his German Lexicon, conformed to the ‘‘ Lexicon Manuale.”*

Of several of the above works translations have been made into English. In 1824, Josiah
W Gibbs A.M., put forth a translation of the second of the afore-mentioned Lexicons, at
Andover, in North America. This translation has also been twice reprinted in London.

The first of these Lexicons was translated by Christopher Leo, and published at Cambridge,
in 2 vols. 4to., the former of which appeared in 1825.

In 1836 there was a translation published in America of the ‘‘ Lexicon Manuale,” by

__ Edward Robinson, ἢ Ὁ.

This work of Dr. Robinson, as well as the translations of Gibbs, had become very scarce in
England, and the want of a good “‘ Hebrew and English Lexicon,” really adapted to students,
was felt by ‘many.

The question arose, Whether a simple reprint of one of the existing translations would not
sufficiently meet the want? It did not appear so to the present translator; and that on various
grounds: Gibbs’s work, having been based upon the earlier publications of Gesenius, was in a
manner superseded by the author’s later works; while, as regards the translation of Dr. Robinson,
considerable difficulty was felt, owing to the manner in which the rationalist views, unhappily
held by Gesenius, not only appeared in the work without correction, but also frum the distinct
statement of the translator’s preface, that no remark was required on any theological views
which the work might contain. Marks of evident haste and oversight were also very traceable
through the work ; and these considerations combined led to the present undertaking.

This translation was conducted on the following plan :—Each root was taken as it stands in
the “ Thesaurus,” and the * Lexicon Manuale” was compared with it; such corrections or addi-
tions being made as seemed needful: the root and derivatives were at once translated, every
Scripture reference being verified, and, when needful, corrected. A faithful adherence to this
plan must insure, it is manifest, not only correctness in the work, but also much of the value of
the “* Thesaurus,” in addition to the “* Lexicon Manuale ”

Every word has been further compared, and that carefully, with Professor Lee’s Hebrew Lexi-
eon; and when he questions statements made by Gesenius, the best authorities have been consulted.
In Arabic roots, etc., Freytag’s Lexicon has been used for verifying the statements of Gesenius
which have been thus questioned. Winer’s “ Simonis” and other authorities were also compared.

In the situations and particulars of places mentioned in the Old Testament, many addi-
tions have been made from Robinson’s “ Biblical Researches.” The ‘‘ Monumenta Pheenicia”
of Gesenius (which was published between the second and third parts of his ‘‘ Thesaurus”)
has been used for the comparison of various subjects which it illustrates. It is a work of
considerable importance to the Hebrew student; and it would be desirable that all the remains
of the Pheenician language therein contained be published separately, so as to exhibit all the

* In 1847 the Lexicon Manuale was reprinted under the care of Professor A. T. Hoffinann of Jena

PREFACE. ν

genuine ancient Hebrew which exists besides that contained in the Old Testament.* <A few
articles omitted by Gesenius have been added; these consist chiefly of proper names. The
forms in which the proper names appear in the authorised English translation have been added
throughout.

When this work was ready for the press, a second edition of Dr. Robinson’s translation
appeared: this is greatly superior to the first; and it has also, in the earlier parts, various
additions and corrections from the MSS. of Gesenius. The publication of this new edition led
the translator to question whether it would not be sufficient for the wants of the Hebrew student:
a little examination, however, proved that it was liable to various objections, especially on the
ground of its neology, scarcely a passage having been noted by Dr. Robinson as containing any-
thing unsound. This was decisive: but further, the alterations’ and omissions are of a very
arbitrary kind, and amount in several places to the whole or half of a column. It was thus
apparent that the publication of the new American translation was in no sense a reason why this
should be withheld. The translator has, however, availed himself of the advantage which that
work afforded; his MS. has been carefully examined with it, and the additions, etc., of Gesenius
have been cited from thence. This obligation to that work is thankfully ana cheerfully
acknowledge 4 +

It has been a special object with the translator, to note the interpretations of Gesenius which
manifested neologian tendencies, in order that by a remark, or by querying a statement, the
reader may be put on his guard. And if any passages should remain unmarked, in which doubt
is cast upon Scripture inspiration, or 12 which the New and Old Testaments are spoken of as
discrepant, or in which mistakes and ignorance are charged upon the ‘holy men of God whe
wrote as they were moved by the Holy Ghost,”—if any perchance remain in which these or any
other neologian tendencies be left unnoticed—the translator wishes it distinctly to be understood
that it is the effect of inadvertence alone, and not of design. ‘This is a matter on which he feels
it needful to be most explicit and decided.

The translator cannot dismiss this subject without the acknowledgment of his obligations

* The translator would here make a remark on the name Shemitic, which has been given-by Gesenius and other scholars
to that family of languages to which Hebrew belongs.
This name has been justly objected to; for these languages were not peculiar to the race of Shem, nor yet co-extensiv3
: with them: the translator has ventured to adopt the term Phenicio-Shemitic, as implying the twofold character of the races
who used these languages:—the Phenician branch of the race of Ham, as well as the Western division of the family
τ of Shem.
i This term, though only an approximation to accuracy, may be regarded as a qualification of the too general name
; Shemitic ; and, in the present state of our knowledge, any approach to accuracy in nomenclature (where it does not interfere
with well-known terms which custom has made familiar) will be found helpful to the student.
The following remark of Gesenius confirms the propriety of qualifying the too general term Shemitic by that of Phoenician.
He says of the Hebrew language—* So far as we can trace its history, Canaan was its home; it was essentially the language
of the Canaanitish or Phenician race, by whom Palestine was inhabited before the immigration of Abraham’s posterity.”—
ΡΥ ‘Dr. B. Davies's translation of the last edition of Gesenius’s Hebrew Grammar, by Prof. Ridiger, p. 6.
fete > + Other editions of Dr. Robinson’s translation have since appeared: partly from stereotyped plates, and partly so printea
᾿ ο΄ 8500 admit of the introduction of Professor Rédiger’s new arrangements and alterations.

vi PREFACE.

to the Rev. Thomas Boys, M.A., for the material aid he has afforded him in those passages
where the rationalism of Gesenius may be traced. For this, Mr. Boys was peculiarly adapted,
from his long familiarity with Hebrew literature, especially with the works of Cesenius, both while
engaged in Hebrew tuition, and whilst occupied in the Portuguese translation vf the Scriptures.

All additions to the “‘ Lexicon Manuale” have been enclosed between brackets [ ]: those
additions which are taken from the ‘‘ Thesaurus,” or any correction, etc., of the author, are
marked with inverted commas also “ ἢ, |

Nothing further seems necessary to add to the above remarks; they will inform the student
as to the nature of the present work,—why it was undertaken,—and the mode in which it was
executed. It has been the translator’s especial desire and object that it might aid the student in
acquiring a knowledge of the language in which God saw {fit to give forth so large a portion of
those ‘‘ Holy Scriptures which are able to make wise unto salvation, through faith which is in
Christ Jesus.” Τὸ him be glory for ever and ever! Amen.

a AL
ROME, February 2th, 1846.

*,* The following are the more important MSS. which Gesenius consulted for his work, ana
which occasionally he cites :—

I. The Book of Roots (Jye3! GUS) by Abulwalid (a4! 9!) or Rabbi Jonah. This MS.
is at Oxford. Uri. Catalog. Bibloth. Bodl. Nos. 456, 457. .

II. The Commentary of Tanchum of Jerusalem, in Arabic, on the Former Prophets. This
MS. is also at Oxford; Gesenius used a copy of it made by Schnurrer.

ΠῚ, Bar-Bahlul’s Syriaco-Arabic Lexicon; also at Oxford.

TO THE STUDENT.

In issuing a new impression of this translation of Gesenius’s Lexicon, there are a few subjects
to which I may with propriety advert.

The accurate study of the Old Testament in the original Hebrew, so far from becoming
of less importance to Christian scholars than heretofore, is now far more necessary. For the
attacks on Holy Scripture, as such, are far more frequently made through the Old Testament, and
through difficulties or incongruities supposed to be found there, than was the case when this
translation was executed. Indeed, in the eleven years which have elapsed since the final proof
sheet of this Lexicon was transmitted to England, there has been new ground taken or revived
amongst us in several important respects.

We now hear dogmatic assertions that certain passages of the Old Testament have been
misunderstood—that they really contain sentiments and statements which cannot be correct,—
which exhibit ignorance or the want of accurate and complete knowledge of truth on the part of
the writers; and this we are told proves that all the imspiration which can be admitted, must be
a very partial thing. We are indeed asked by some to accept fully the religious truth taught
‘in the Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms,” while everything else may be (it is said) safely
regarded as doubtful or unauthorised. It is affirmed that the Sacred writers received a certain
commission, and that this commission was limited to that which is now defined to be religious
truth: that is, that it was restricted to what some choose to consider may be exclusively thus
regarded. To what an extent some have gone in limiting what they would own to be religious
truth, is shown by their holding and teaching that we must judge how far the Apostles of
our Lord were authorized in their applications of the Old Testament. Thus even in what is
really religious truth of the most important kind, it is assumed that we are to be the judges
of Scripture instead of receiving it, as taught by St. Paul, as “" given by inspiration of God.”
We are farther told that it is incorrect, or only by a figure of speech, that we can predicate
inspiration as attaching to the books themselves; that inspiration could only properly be ascribed

Vili TO THE STUDENT.

to the writers; and thus the measure of the apprehension possessed by each writer, and the
measure of his personal knowledge, is made to limit the truth taught in Scripture throughout.
And these things are connected with such dogizatic assertions about the force of Hebrew words,
and the meaning of Hebrew sentences, as will be found incapable of refutation on the part of
him who is not acquainted with Hebrew, even though on other grounds he may be sure that
fallacy exists somewhere.

Hence arises the peculiar importance mentioned above, of properly attending to Hebrew
philology. A real acquaintance with that language, or even the ability. of properly using the
works of competent writers, will often show that the dogmatic assertion that something very
peculiar must be the meaning of a Hebrew word or sentence, is only a petitio principii devised for
the sake of certain deductions which are intended to be drawn. It may be seen by any competent
scholar, not only that such strange signification is not necessary, but also that it is often inadmis-
sible, unless we are allowed to resort to the most arbitrary conjectures.

Here, then, obsta principiis applies with full force: let the Hebrew language be known: let
assertions be investigated, instead of assuming them to be correct, or of accepting them because
of some famous scholar (or one who may profess to be such) who brings them forward. Thus
will the Christian scholar be able to retort much of what is used against the authority of Holy
Scripture upon the objectors themselves, and to show that on their principles anything almost
might with equal certainty be affirmed respecting the force and bearing of any passage. And
even in cases in which absolute certainty is hardly attainable, a knowledge of the Scripture in thu
original will enable the defender of God's truth to examine what is asserted, and it will hinder
him from upholding right principles on insufficient grounds. Inaccurate scholarship has often
detracted from the usefuless of the labours of those who have tried, and in great part success-
fully, to defend and uphold the authority of Scripture against objectors.

The mode in which some have introduced difficulties into the department of Hebrew Philo-
logy, has been by assigning new and strange meanings to Hebrew words,—by affirming that such
meanings must be right in particular passages (although no where else), and by limiting the sense
of a root or a term, so as to imply that some incorrectness of statement is found on the part of the
Sacred writers.

Much of 11:15. has been introduced since the time of Gesenius, so that although he was
unhappily not free from Neologian bias, others who have come after him have been far worse.

And this leads me to speak of one feature of this Lexicon as translated by me, to which
some prominence may be given in considering these new questionings. This Lexicon in all
respects is taken from Gesenius himself; all additions of every kind being carefully marked. The
question is not whether others have improved upon Gesenius, but whether under his name they
have or have not given his Lexicography. Students may rest assured that they have in this
volume the Lexicography, arrangements, and divisions of Gesenius himself, and not of any who
have sought to improve on him. For such things at least the translator is not answerable. It

ἰδ

i

TO THE STUDENT. ix

would be as just to biame a translator of a Dialogue of Plato for the manner and order in
which the interlocutors appear, as a translator of Gesenius for not having deviated from his
arrangements.

That Rationalistic tendencies should be pointed out, that such things should be noted and
refuted, was only the proper course for any one to take who really receives the Old Testament
as inspired by the Holy Ghost: so far from such additions being in any way a cause for regret,
I still feel that had they not been introduced, I might have been doing an injury to reveale¢
truth, and have increased that laxity of apprehensiun as to the authority of Holy Scripture, the
prevalence of which I so much deplore.

That any should object to these anti-neologian remarks of mine is a cause of real sorrow te
me; not on my own account, but on account of those whose sympathy with the sentiments on
which I found it necessary to animadvert, is shown too plainly by what they have said on this
subject. If they consider that an excessive fear of neology haunts my mind with morbid pressure,
I will at least plainly avow that I still hold and maintain the sentiments expressed in my preface
to this Lexicon eleven years ago: I receive Holy Scripture as being the Word of God, and 1
believe that on this, as well as on every other subject, we must bow to the sovereign authority
of our Lord Jesus Christ, and of the Holy Ghost through the Apostles. Thus are we sufficiently
taught how we should receive and use the Scriptures of the Old Testament as well as of the New.
To be condemned with the writers of the New Testament, and for maintaining their authority
in opposition to some newly devised philological canon for the interpretation of the Old, is a lot
to which a Christian need but little object as to himself: he can only lament for those who thus
condemn, and he must thus feel the need of warning others, lest they, too, should be misled.

Sound Hebrew Philology will, then, often hinder difficulties from being introduced into the
text of Scripture, and will guard us against the supposition that the writers of the Old Testament
introduced strange and incongruous things incompatible with true inspiration, and against the
theory that the purport and bearing of Old Testament passages were misunderstood by the-writers
of the New.

Thus a whole class of supposed difficulties and objections is at once removed out of the way
of him who receives Scripture as the record of the Holy Ghost: and though it is quite true that
difficulties do remain, yet let it always be remembered that the principle laid down by discrimi-
nating writers, such as Henry Rogers,* remains untouched, that nothing is really an insuperable

* “The objector is always apt to take it for granted that the discrepancy is real; though it may be easy to suppose 8

ease (and a possible case is quite sufficient for the purpose) which would neutralise the objection. Of this perverseness (we
can call it by no other name) the examples are perpetual. . . . . It may be objected, perhaps, that the gratuitous sup-
position of some urmentioned fact—which, if mentioned, would harmonise the apparently counter-statements of two his-
torians—cannot be admitted, and is, in fact, a surrender of tlieargument. But to say so, is only to betray an utter ignorance
of what the argumentis. If an objection be founded on the alleged absolute contradiction of two statements, it is quite sufficient
to show any (not the real but only a hypothetical and possible) medium of reconciling them; and the objection is in all
fairness dissolved: and this would be felt by the honest logician, even if we did not know of any such instances in point of
fact. We do know however of many.”—Reason and Faith, pp. 69—71.

= et." ΤΙΝ ΌΎΌΨΥΨΗΑΣΝ

——————<———
~~

5 TO THE STUDENT.

difficulty if it be capable of a solution: even if we do not see the true solution, yet if we cau see
wvhat would suffice to meet the circumstances of the case, we may be satisfied that if all the par-
ticulars were known, every difficulty would vanish. And farther, it may be said, that if we
receive the Old Testament Scriptures on the authority of our Lord and His Apostles as being
really and truly the inspired revelation and record of the Holy Ghost, then all the supposed dis-
crepancies must be only seeming, and we may use all that is written for our learning, whether
history, precept, or prophecy, well assured that its authority is unaffected by any such difficulties

Objections will no doubt continue to be raised: but he who uses Holy Scripture as that
from which he has to learn the grace of Christ, the glory of His Person, the efficacy of His blood
as the propitiation for sin, and the glories as yet unmanifested, which are secured in Him to all
believers, will increasingly feel that he stands on a ground of security which can never be thus
affected. He alone who is taught »y the Spirit of God can know the true tse and value of
Holy Scripture. Hosea xiv. 9.

ὃ. P. T.

Pramouts, Feb. 24th, .857.

ee
----

—

ee,

A COMPARATIVE TABLE OF ANCIENT ALPHABETS.

Chateph-Kamets ὄὅ

͵ NAME AND POWER RAB- SAMA- ANCIENT ANCIENT |
EBREW. oF THE BINIC ARABIC. | prran. SYRIAC. PHGNICIAN. | en pe w. | ἀμ
| HEBREW LETTERS. | HEBREW
᾿
ἐκ Aleph ἃ 1] ἡ oa i J tb aa = ἢ a 4
3 Beth 6 2] 3 weesv} FD Oa 55 4 9 34 4B
3 |Gimel g 3} Σ τέ xs =| 7 QS SQ) 7 1 ὯΙ ΓΕ ἬΝ
" |Daleth d 4] 7 [ὁ S- Pectin se 4-9. ΛΑ ΠΑΝ
= He h 5 ὃ ὅδ ἁ : Ὁ Ἀ σισι > Ξ A 2
᾿ Vav v 6 } 3 * ° a Ἵ Ἢ Χ F 4
Ἷ Zam gO TS ἐξὸν Ay yf Ve wnere I
nm Cheth ch 8 Dp - ἐπ ἃ w WA aA Ww A Ej BH
BO |Teh ¢ συ ILELLLIYV Eyes Θ Mery ©
a Yod y 10] « us us 4.2} δὲ we Ral Rd NN Νὴ Z. ee
me 1) Pb kK 20} 5 νυ, ἘΠ 4 “4 229 Be Pe Yy HK
Bo |lemed ¢ 0} 5 | J «2 [NSS 7 2.4} L "1,
80 Mem m 40 Ὁ ee ae "5 ἘᾺΝ ὩΣ Ly Pr gl | be MM
ΟΣ J | Nun n 50 ht οὐ eS ce vc td | 7 5 N
Ὁ | Samech s 60} Ὁ [τω “ὁ [mmm mm my wl... +I
y Ain e ΟΡ EE RFA Vo Lee yes Oo Oo O aS
8 | Pe p 80} og juss ss}] 3 [|9 5 5 5 1 ἫΝ 1
By ΤΊ Tzde ἐξ 90) 5 7|, ρα M14 5 5 3 ἢ “ἢ a
ΝῊ 2 100) p 1a Gis]? | oman o 0 PPI ee?
a Resh . r 200) 95 i 3 ον ΣῈ 8 4 9 ν Ω 4
© {Shin sh 300}-5 [oa Δ * [eww alley Yl] Zw w MM
mn | Tau t 400] pn “se. agi we | kL A
| ‘aii a P,P | Xt ae
4 sa haha HEBREW VOWELS. SYRIAC VOWELS.
= sas ; ber at Kessets a in psalm. == Chireq short ἑ in fit. = » Petocho α in psalm.
=> . ο a oho Chirek fone eon tee —<— ao με in fall SN = Revolzo δα ἨΝΒΕΘΑ͂;
SE) atime ὑπ somos = | = Ghaveonpatnacn a | very ΡΝ gave e trees
2. =e | words. > Seghol 7 τ eae Ξ rae oe A aa 2. « Eazctec eo tx food.

β '
a TABLE OF ALPHABETS.
ARABIC. ETHIOPIC. ARMENIAN. COPTIC. GREEK. eur
Fined Medial. {nitial ΤΣ ᾿ “ | &
‘vane ὰ iu iL & & Yo. Ἂν Ρ A a Aalia Ἃ ἃ
ews 2 (/b JUUYYY vuln} F IE] © [> κ β, δ | wp
mewn «+ - 3 | t δὺο Δι ἃ ὦ δ᾽ 1 . je ἣ : T yig |} ©
c=. < * a ἕι ere ree ee ᾿ 1} τ [2B ele | ee
a δ..ῳ WW UL WU UL AU WY) s Θ Η οἱ ξ
ee ms [kh th Ζ ἕξ: | 8
a i £°4.16 6 G*GGh i τ & | sh e | th H - | Gg
Ε΄." ἀπ ae ἢ ὁ} δ 11} Ὁ} ae
| > i τὰ EF et Fk fe a : ] al δ
| 2 * Homann anlo| sla} v fat liye
: theeer ele i & lel yin] K elk T&F
|e , $ |h gt
Uf + ΞΥ sh - eS Gh kh Ζ a ξ Χ A r\1 |
δος lg ᾿ξ ἀπ ATI nt g teal ©. 1° | ae olde
n p,b
ΚΠ δ 4 4 4 Δ AYAAAAAlal © pdhy | TN yn Nn
Pe hb bie fannnnarlel 710) 6 [615 εἰς δ ἢ
Pe ee ble ᾿ἸΦΦ ΦΈΡ ν᾿ ἃ fall τ jedi, |. ΠΡ
᾿ς SF fi -> ΠΟ σα η...}} go fehl + 1} ἊΣ Ὦ 4 |
€@£* £iehlueunwnnelz| 7 {oj @ tpayo 7 IP Ug |
a Pk RPRER|Y é [em] χ fehl Poole |
| 5 GG # 3 | k 2 £22 d dj ‘+ Ps Σ σς) 5}
HOS So SS} kh ahi Ε = rr || ὦ [ὃ zt
ey fy fy PTT RIA et 5 }..} gt Bae
| OMMAME MO) ty g [τῇ «x [gi]? vfu
a - m VB v
τ΄ ἃ ἃ. Δ.Δ.Δ.Χ1Δ]»}.“ 141 o [οὐ φι ς
β ρον * 2 {2D " r h %|P W w
DE gs al cg a |, PRE RRR AR AT GS [ὦ ln > es
Be Bech θθ.4 4 4 95 τ |νὰ
7 πα ας #1 Rl > TT igo
cg ae | J pe |khll 1 |ti || 2 [3
4y bh | TE TIE TT pl gle 3 3 |
Ϊ { ἄ asin Sam. é as in met. ὅ as in cot. Ϊ
; “γογχει, Sounps. ἃ as in psalm, é as in feet. 6 as in bone.
ς ὦ as in mate. # , as in fit. « as in full.

————

ἐν ἃ ee ee ΑΝ ee

dy oe

“δ΄.

LEXICON.

XS

7 ue name of this letter of the alphabet, which, like
\ those of the other letters, is of Pheenician origin,
signifies an Ox, i.q. Heb. APN, as we are told by
Plutarch (Quest. Symp. ix.2), who says that Aleph
is placed before the other letters διὰ τοὺς Φοίνικας
οὕτω καλεῖν τὸν βοῦν. The name of this letter is
derived from its figure in the most ancient alphabet,
which represents the rude outlines of the head of an
ox, which is still found in the remains of the Phe-
nician inscriptions 20, h.#+ As a numeral it
stands for one; with two dots above it (δ) α
thousand.

Aleph has the softest pronunciation of the guttural
letters, and it is uttered with a light breathing of
the throat, or rather lungs, like the smooth breathing
in Greek, and the French ἢ in the words habit,
homme, which we are accustomed wholly to pass
by, because we cannot utter it correctly. And as
there is a kind of common usage of languages, espe-
cially in the Pheenicio-Shemitic family (see on this
subject the remarks of Ewald, Heb. Gr. § 31),
that the stronger and harsher letters become some-
what softened in course of time, and give way to
smoother sounds, it will be seen why in the Ara-
mean and the later Hebrew, as well as in Arabic the
somewhat harsher letters m and y are often softened
into ¥ e.g. 28207, Ngolj; MPT, Ngo}, PS;
HOY Jer. 52:15,for 11} multitude; 53 Arab. (7] etc.
_ But on the contrary & also sometimes changes into
: m and y; and generally these letters, as being very

nearly allied in pronunciation, are very often inter-
changed. Comp. in the later Hebrew 7) for the
common j$; 3°38 an ear of corn, compare Syriac
L5cn flower; M82 and 793, MND and md; also
DIS and ὯΔ) to be sad; WN and WY to turn (both are
_ also found in thiopic); ΧΩ and Oya to pollute, to
stain; SNA and IVA to abhor; δε 23 and Y'23 to suck

N

in, to drink; DOXNS suddenly, from YDB a moment of
time, etc.

When this letter is to be yet further softened, it
changes into the quiescents Ὁ and ", as 708 and 7M
to join; Abs as to learn; O87, O°) buffalo; 73
for 183 a well. Thus itis that many verbs th accord
in signification with those Ἢ (comp. Gesen. Gr. § 76.
2,5), PIN and WII; WI Syr. cas to be sick.

As to the form of words, it should be remarked —
(1) that in Hebrew & without a vowel is very often
rejected from the beginning of a word by apheresis,
as 42728, 1372 we; WES at a later period ©Y who,
which, that; 798 and 10 one, Eze. 33:30; ODA
for OY NDNA Ecc. 4:14 (compare Lehrg. p.135, 136
[and Nord. Gramm. § 76 47). But also—(2) there is
very often prefixed at the beginning of words a pro-
sthetic 8 (compare Lehrg. ὁ 35, 1 [ and Nord. Gr.
807); see O'NPRIN, D'BIN, nyiay3s, HTN. And
this is chiefly the case when a word begins with two
consonants, only separated by a moveable Sh’va, such
as Jit, VS arm; [YY Aram. ΟἾΣΘ cluster (in
which words both hinis are in use), also MAS for
nins progeny ; FI for 3 fist; }208 for pA ‘gift;
ΣΝ for 313 lying. Compare the Greek χθές and
ἐχθές yesterday; and something of the same kind in
words which the French has taken from the Latin;
pane esprit; status, état. In the Syrian manner

δὲ is also prefixed ᾿ to the letter Yod, as Ὁ) and WN
Jesse, 1 Ch. 2:12.

AN construct ‘28, with suffix "38, PI¥, DPI
pl. ΤΩΝ, const. nay, with suff. nas ἘΡΊΩΝ, ὈΠΞ ὲ
and Dy Dds, m. FATHER; ἃ primitive noun ΓΑ note
1), common to all the Phearicin- Shenae languages,

(Arab. oh const. ἊΜ οἷ, Ul Chaldee and Syriac

S28 ἜΣ But the. word feather has often a nnict
2

MTAN—IN

wider meaning (see Fesselii Adv. sacra, vi.6); it is
used:—(1) Of any ancestor (Abn, Abnberr), 1 Ki. 15:
11; 2 Ki. 14:3; 15:38; 1622, etc., as of a grand-
father, Gen. 28:13 ; 31:42; 32:10; 37:35; great
grandfather, Num. 18:1, 2; 1 Kings 15:11, 24, etc.;
Tsa. 43:24, SOD PWNIT PBS collectively, “ thy re-
motest ancestors have sinned” [this should, how-
ever, be taken strictly]. So, very often in pl. Mi38
ancestors, Gen.15:15; Ps. 45:17. As to the phrase
_ may by ON see under the word *JDN.

(2) Used of the founder, or first ancestor, of
a nation, Gen. 10:21; 17:4,5; 19:37; 36:9, 43;
Josh. 24:3. Here belongs Gen. 4:21, “the father
of all who handle the harp and pipe,” i.e. the founder
of the family of music; inventor of the art of music.

(3) Of the author, or maker, of anything, spe-
cially of the Creator, Job 38:28, “has the rain a
father?”i.e.Creator. And in this sense God is said
to be “ the father of men,” Isa. 63:16; 64:7; Deut.
32:6[?] comp. Jer.2:27. [See note 2.] All these
tropical uses come from the notion of origin; there
are others taken from the love and care of a father,
from the honour due to him, ete.. For —

(4) Father is applied to a bringer up, nou-
risher, as bestowing his benefits like a parent, Job
29:16, “I was a father to the needy;” Ps. 68:6,
« a father of the fatherless;” Isa. 22:21, “a father
to the inhabitants of Jerusalem” (said of Eliakim,
the prefect of the palace); Isa. 9:5, the Messiah is
called TY "38 “ eternal Father” (of thepeople); comp.
pater patrie in Latin[?]. By the same metaphor God
is calleu the Father of the righteous, and of the kings
of the earth, both of whom are called sons of God, 2 Sa,
7:14; 1Ch. 17:13; 22:10; Ps. 89:27,28 [these
passages refer to Christ the Son of God]. As it is a
father’s place to instruct his children —

(5) It is used of a master, or teacher, 1 Sa.
10:12; and hence, priests and prophets, as. being
teachers endued with divine authority, are addressed
by the name of father out of respect, even by kings,
2K.2:12; 5:13 [this passage does not apply]; 6:21;
13:14 (comp.8:g); Jud. 17:10; “be unto me a
father and a priest,” 18:19. So also the Rabbins
were called MI3N; and so, too, we should understand
the titles of honour, the fathers of the church; papa,
pope; most holy father, etc. [But see Matt. 23:9.]
Nearly the same is —

(6) Specially the father of the king, a name given
to his supreme counsellor, such as the Orientals now
call[ ,» ;,] Weeir, vizier; Gen. 45:8, ΠΡ ΒΡ IX? 1212"
“he hath made me a father to Pharaoh.” So Haman is

i oN

called δεύτερος πατὴρ of Artaxerxes (Est. 3:13, LXX)
Compare 1 Mace. 11 :32, and Turkish -\;| father-
prince; also Zala, father, applied to the vizier; (see
Jablonskii Opusce. ed. te Water, tom. i. p.206, and
Barhebrei Chron. Syr. p.219, line1§). The same
was understood by some of the ancient interpreters,
whom Luther also has followed in the word 7128
Gen. 41:43, which they explain, “father of the
king,” or of the land, or kingdom.

(7) It is further used to express intimate connec-
tion and relationship; Job 17:14, ‘DN nowy
MAAS ‘AN “T have said to the pit [rather corruption,
see NN], thou art my father;” in the other hemis-
tich, “(and to the worms, my mother and sister.”
Comp. Ps. 88:19.

(8) In Arabic and /&thiopic, the word father
is also applied to a possessor, and is used of one
who is endued with any thing, or excels in it; e.g.

els yl “father of odour,” i.e. an odoriferous tree.
So in Hebrew, but only in pr.n.; e.g. pidviax
“father of peace,” i. e- peaceful.

Note 1. Although this word in its grammatical

form follows the analogy of verbs ἥν, so that it may
be said to be for 738 (Lehrg. § 118), yet it must most
certainly be regarded as a primitive word; since
both the words 38 father, and ON mother, imitate
the most simple labial sounds of the infant beginning
to articulate; like πάπας (παππάζω), papa, pappus,
avus, Persic |:.— For the usual const. state (the
form *38), there was also anciently 38 and even 18
(like T!, 03°33), though only found in compound proper
names 077738, Diowax, N38, although in these also
we very often find the form ‘38, as ΟΣ, Wy28.
Once, Gen. 17:4, 5, in order more plainly to shew the
etymology of the name DF738, IN is used in the text
itself.

Note 2. The interpretation of this word in Job
34:36, is uncertain; 31S jM2. ‘28, Vulg. pater mi
probetur Jobus, etc. [“ my father let J »b be tried”).
But by taking ‘28 for an address to God [in the
sense of § 3], the sense is weak. The Chaldee is not
amiss, “{ would that Job weretried,” rendering 38 or
N38 as signifying wish or desire, from the root 728,
although there is no other trace of this form. Wil-
mett’s conjecture [ap. H. A. Schultens] is not un-
suitable, who would read j7128 78. [But conjecture
is always unsafe ground with regard to the text of the
inspired word of God. In Amer. Trans. “others not
inaptly make ‘38 i. q. ‘128 woe”.]

IN Chald. with suffix "38 (1 pers.), PIX, TAI

MIIN—AS

lll

pl. {728 (the letter 4 inserted, comp. 8) father, |

i.q. Heb. 38 Dan. 2:23; Ezr. 4:15; 5:12. Perhaps

used of a grandfather, Dan. 5:2.

Δὲ (from the root 338) m. greenness, ver-
dure of an herb; Job 8:12, 1382 51 “while it (the
grass) is yet in its greenness,” 1. 6. is still verdant,
flourishing; Cant. 6:11, ὉΠ *BN “the greenness
of the valley,” Vulg. poma, from the Chaldee usage.

Ss
Arab. nia green fodder.

AN Ch. (from the root 338) fruit; with suff.
MZIX (where Dagesh forte is resolved into Nun),
. Dan. 4:9,11,18. In Targg. often for 1B.

aaN a root unused in Hebrew. In Chaldee, in
Pael 228 to produce fruit, especially the first and

early fruit; Syr. a3 to produce flowers. It ap-
pears in Arab., as well as in Heb., to have signified
to be verdant, to germinate; see the derivatives
AN greenness,.2°38 ear of corn. I consider the pri-
mary sense to have been that of putting forth, pro-
truding, germinating with impetus, shooting forth ;
Germ. treiben, whence 38 junger Srieb, young shoots; so
that iti kindred to the roots 728, 38!, 208, having
the sens« of desire, eager pursuit of an object; see 108.

NTIS [Abagtha], Persie pr. v. of a eunuch
in the court of Xerxes, Est. 1:10. As to the ety-
mology, see 8133. [‘‘ It seems to be the same as
833, and may be explained from the Sansc. baaaddta,
‘given by fortune,’ from baga, fortune, sun. (Bohlen).”
—Ges. add. ]

TIN , fut. 738) and (at the end of a clause) Tan
—(1) part. TO BE LOST, TO LOSE ONESELF, TO WAN-
DER, fic) verlieven, fic) verloren haben, especially used

΄

of a lost and wandering sheep (Arabic a to flee

away in the desert, as a wild beast, and there to
disappear as it were, fid) in der Wiifte verlieren). TY
ἼΣΝ “a lost and wandering sheep,” Ps.119:176;
comp. Jer. 50:6; Eze. 34:4,16. Used of men, Isa.
27:13, MWS Pa ONT “ those who wander in
the land of Assyria” (are there exiled); Deut. 26:5,
TAS "DIS “a wandering Syrian;” it is also used of
things, such as rivers which disappear in the desert,
Job 6:18; and metaph. of wisdom failing, Isa. 29:14.
Henve—

(2) to perish, to be destroyed (Syr. Sam. id.

In Arabic, in this sense, the kindred ον is used);
used of men and other living creatures as perishing,

|

Ps. 37:20; Job 4:11; sometimes with the addition

ΠΊΩΝ --ὰν
of the words ΚΝ ἢ by, Deut. 4:26; 11:17; Josh

| 23:13,16; also used of a iand and houses which are

laid waste, Jer. 9:11; Am. 3:15; metaph. of hope,
wish, desires which are frustrated, Ps. 9:19; 112:10;
Pro. 10:28; 11:7; Ezek. 12:22. Const. followed by
Ὁ of pers., 1 Sam. 9:3, 20; also followed by 1, Deut.
22:3; 900 11:20, O73 T28 DID “ refuge pe-
rished from them;” Jer. 25:35; Ps. 142:5; Ezek.
7:26, DPD ΠΥΡῚ 1715 INA 7A “ the law shall
perish from the priest, and counsel from the old
men;” compare Jer. 18:18; 49:7; hence, Deuteron.
32:28, MSY TIN 2 “a nation whose counsel has
perished,” Vulg. consilii expers; Jer. 4:9, a> TaN
300 “the heart of the king shall perish” (for fear
and tefror); Job 8:13, ἼΞΝ 2h Nipmi “ and (so)
shall perish the hope of the wicked,” Psalm 9:19;
112:10; Pro. 10:28.

(3) to be ready to perish, to be wretched, unfor-
tunate. Part. 128 wretched, Job 29:13; 31:19;
Pro. 31:6.

Pie, TA8—(1) to lose, to reckon as lost, give up
as lost (verjoren geben), Ecc. 3:6.

(2) to cause to wander, to disperse (a flock),
Jer. 23:1.

(3) to cause to perish, to destroy; Ecc.7:7
MIF ΤΣ ‘TAN: “a gift (bribe) destroys (i.e. cor-
rupts) the heart.” Followed by ἢ, to extirpate from
anything, Jer. 51:55. Specially—(a) to lay waste,
used of inanimate things, 2 K.19:18; Num. 33:52:
Deu.12:2, fi 38 “to squander one’s means of
support” (substance); Pro.29:3.—(d) of men, to kill.
to slay, to extirpate, Est. 3:9,13; 2 K.11:1; 13:7.

Hipwit TINT, i. q. Pi. to destroy, to cut off, as
men and nations, Deu. 7:10; 8:20; sometimes with ©
addition of the words DY] IP Lev. 23:30; NAD
n‘pwn, Deu. 7:24; also, to lay a land waste, Zeph.
2:5; to take away hope, Job14:19. Very rarely δὲ
in 1 fut. quiesces, 7728 for NTANN, Jer. 46:8. The
derivatives all immediately follow ΓἼΞΝ-- 381.

“TAN, fut. 3%, Ch. to perish, Jer.10:11.

ApueEL 7337, fut. 7357), inf. M137 to destroy, te
slay, Dan. 2:12,18,24.

Hopuat (formed as in Hebrew) 7357, Dan. 7:11.

“TAN m.—(1) one who is wretched, unfortunate
see the verb, No.3.

(2) A participial noun (see Lehrg. p. 488), de-
struction, Nu. 24:20, 24.

ΓΞ δὲ £. (with Tzere impure).—(1) some hing lost,
Ex. 22:8; Lev. §:22, 23.

(2) ig. NI38 a place of destruction, abyss (used
of Hades), Pro. 97:20 (43).

ΡΟΣ ρον

ras m.—(1) déstructi.n, Job 31:12.

(9) place of destruction, abyss, nearly synon.
with ANY, Job 26:6; 28:22; Pro.15:11.

jas m. verbal of Pi. for {158 (for that reason
it has the Daleth without dagesh lene), slaughter,
destruction, Est. 9:5.

TTAN, const. st. [128 id. destruction, death,
Est. 8:6.

TTIN, fat. 128 prop. ro BREATHE AFTER, com-
pare the roots kindred both in form and signification,
MIS, IN}, INA, also JIN, 330 Lat. aveo; hence:—(1) to
be extined willing, prone, to wish; except in Isa.
1:19; Job 39:9, always found with a negative particle.
Constr. with an inf., either alone, Deu. 2:30; 10:10;
25:7; Isa. 30:9, or with the prefix "ἢ which latter is
more often found in prose, Lev.26:21; 2Sa.13:14,16;
Ex.10:27, O77) TIN > “he asamid not let them
go;” Job 39: 9, Tw δ") MINT “ will the buffalo be
willing to serve thee?” Found also with an accusativ e,
Pro. 1:25; and absolutely, Isa. 1:19, DAYDe ἌΣ ΠῚ DN
“if ye shew yourselves willing and obey ;” Pro.
1:10. With a dative of pers. to be willing towards
any one, to be willing in mind, to obey (often with
the synonym ὃ yw), Ps.81:12; Deu.13:9; Pro.
1:30.

(2) to desire, to long for, to be in want of; a sig-
nification which is found, at least in the derivative
nouns, 28, }P2¥, 73128.

(3) In Arabic it has a power altogether the reverse
—to be unwilling, to refuse, to loathe, so that it
answers to the Hebrew 738 82. It must not however
be supposed that this signification is actually con-
trary. For the sense of inclining (fid neigen, geneigt
fein) is used in the Hebrew, for propensity towards,
and good will (3uneigung); in Arabic, for turning bs

o<-

from (2Xbneigung), and a loathing inind; whence , οἷο

5 -E
stagnant, marsh water, prop. causing loathing, 5;\)\
8 marsin reed (compare O38, {1038); see TIN, and the
ether derivatives, No. 2.

ns m., reed, papyrus, i. q. Arab. sl collect.

a (see the root No. 3, although the Hebrew word
may also be simply said to come from the head of a
reed being bowed down; compare Isa. 58:5). It oc-
eurs once, Job 9:26, nas NVI “vessels of reeds,”
made of the papyrus Nilotica, such as were of frequent
use among the Egyptians and Athiopians (compare
my Comment. on Isa. 18:2) on account of their very
great swiftness on the water. Others, with Symm.

Iv

MAIS 7AN

[vavel σπευδούααις, render ships of desire, i e
hastening with very great desire to the port. The
reading found in forty-four MSS. nas, should no
doubt be read (as was done by the Syriac translator)
M28, and must be understood of hostile vessels,
pirates, passing as quickly as possible over the water;
and, suitably enough, in the other hemistich it ie
joined to the eagle darting on its prey. But the
common reading may have the same meaning, if for
MIS we read 738.

aN (from the root 738 No.2) poverty, misery,
a word once found, Pro. 23:29, of the form Ein, no
doubt formed for the purpose of paronomastically an
swering to the words δὲ and ‘i7; compare Lehrg. 374,
note r, and Isa.15:4; 17:13; 59:13; so Abulwalid,
whom I unhesitatingly follow. Kimchi, who is ful-
lowed by most of the moderns, takes it as the same as
8 and ‘)7 an interjection of grief. [“ O, woe! Comp.
Gr. αἰβοῖ, Arist. Pac. 1066.”"— Ges. add.]

DAIS (from the root D38), by a Syriacism, for
ΟΞ, whence const. DISS, Isa. 1:3; pl. ODN m. a
place where cattle are fattened, a stable, stall, Job
39:9, and in which provender is kept, Pro. 14:4.
The signification of stable is also suitable in Isa. 1:3,
where however LXX. and Vulg. render presepe,
manger, which both in this place, and Job loc. ot ᾿

not less suitable and probable. Compare Arab. ~ τς

Ch. δ ΡΣ stable and manger. So ᾽ξ is also used in
the Talmud.

MIN a doubtful root, perhaps [i.

to turn, to turn about (so Ges. corr.).
-6€ 1ο-

nuale] i.q. Arab. rad for C2) to rebuke, to threaten

Hence—

MAIS or MUTIN f£, once found; (if this he the
true reading) Eze. 21:20, 273 NNIN “the threat-
ening of the sword,” i.e. the threatening sword.
[“ ‘a turning of the sword,’ i.e. a sword turning
itself; perhaps glittering; 1. ᾳ. NPBON) 32, Gen.
a: μὲ δ ρελον μα corr.] Castell (Hept. p. 10), Θοπιρῶ Ἐ5

ᾳ. 128, FSR,
In Ma-

Avab. paar destruction, referring to 2 Macc. 26:6;
but Ἐπεὶ (for so it should be written) is from the
58

root τὸν Inf. conj. IV. and denotes permission. [This
reference to Castell is of course rejected in Ges.
corr.] My own opinion is, that the reading in that

in Ezekiel is corrupt, and that we should
read 23) 1030 “ slaughter of the sword.” This
conjecture is confirmed by LXX. σφάγια ῥομφαίας.

MIVIN—OITVAN

Ch. 8270 dup, and by the following context, “Lo! it
is brightened aud sharpened for slaughter (Π59: -
Ccmp. Eze. 21:14,15. The Greek words σφάγιον,
σφαγή, are often used to express the Hebrew 120,
noo, nay,

ΘΔ ΝΣ m. (from the root M93 transp. for 120,
a eae ΡΝ meet a: 11:5. To this answers

the Arab. ΒΝ transp. for δεν from ‘aad to cook,

to ripen; like “the Gr. κα, i ~ Pfebe, melon, from
réxrw: comp. 23. In the Hebrew there is added
ἐξ prosthetic. From the Arabic word above cited
the Spanish budiecas, the French pastéques, are
lJerived.

‘AN [A bz], pr.n. f., the mother of Hezekiah, 2 K.
18:2, in the parallel place, 2 Ch. 29:1, more fully
and correctly ἢ MA, which is also in some copies the
reading in Kings.

Hady~ ay (“father of strength,” i.e. strong
from the root Js to be strong), [Adz- zea
pr.n. of one of David’s heroes, 2 Sa. 23:31, called
also WIN, 1 Ch. 11:32.

το ‘SN (“father of strength,” i.e. strong),
[Abiel], pr.n. m.—(1) 1Ch. 11:32, see fapyoaN —
(@) the grandfather of king Saul, 1Sa.g:1; 14:51.
In the géiidalony, as found 1 Ch. 8:33; 9:39, Ner
is said to have been Saul’s grandfather, but accord-
ing to1Sa.14:51, he is rather to be taken as his
paternal uncle. ‘The real genealogy stands thus:—

Abiel
|
[ |
Kish ie)
Ἂν Abner.

ΘῈ ΝΣ (“father of gathering,” i.e. gatherer),

[Abiasaph], pr.n. of a Levite of the family of
Korah, Ex. 6:24, who is also called, 1 Ch. 6:8, 22;
9:19, P}3¥.
ΩΝ (from the root 238), m., an ear of corn, a
green ear, Lev. 2:14; Ex. 9:31, 3 (3) Miya
“the barley was in the ear,” i.e. the ears were
developed. Comp. as to the syntax, Cant. 2:13,
2287 YIN “the month of green ears,” at a later
period called 5.2, beginning at the new moon of
April (of March, according to the Rabbins), the
first month of the old year [as instituted on coming
vut of Egypt], Ex. 13:4; 23:15; Deu. 16:1.

“ys , :
VAN (“whose father is exultation”),

“DNIN—PIIN

[A bigail pr.n. f.—(1) of the wife of Nabal, after.
wards of David, 1 Sa. 25: 3, 14, bbs go is alse

contracted bya (comp. Arab. ae for onl what?)

verse 32, and 2 Sa. 3:3 (/3). ip, <4 a sister of David,
1 Ch. 2:16, also called Sy 3x, 2 Sa. 17:25.

[TAS (“father of a judge”), [Abidan], pr.n.
of a captain of the tribe of Benjamin at the time of
the departure from Egypt, Num, 1:11; 2:22.

YT AS (“father of knowledge,” i.e. knowing),
[Abida, Abidah], pr.n. of a son of Midian, Gen.
25:4.

max (i.q. 7238 “ whose father is Jehovah”),
[Abia, Abiah, Abijah], pr.n. (A) of men.—(1) the
second son of Samtl, 1 Sa. 8:2.— (2) 1 Ch. 7:8.—
(3) 1K.14:1.—(4) 1Ch. 24:10; Neh.10:8.—(§)i.q.
WAN king of Judah; see below. (B) pr.n. of a woman,
1 Ch. 2:24.

WAN (“whose father is Jehovah”) and 38
(id.), pr.n. Abijah, king of Judah, the son and suc-
cessor of Rehoboam, 2 Ch. 13:1, sqq. constantly
written D928 in Kings: 1K.14:31; 15:1,7,8,“father
of the sea,” i.e. maritime man.

NIT AN (« whose father He,” i.e. God, is), pr.n.
Abihu, son of Aaron, slain by God for offering in-
cense contrary to the law, Lev. 10:1, sqq.

THVAN (“whose father is Judah,” i.g. ‘28
MBN), [Abéhud], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 8:3.

“AN (perhaps incorrectly for Doman which is
the reading of some copies), [Abihail], pr.n.—
(1) the wife of Rehoboam, 2 Ch. 11:18.—(2) m.,
1 Ch. 2:29.

JVAN adj— (1) needy, poor, so called from the
idea of needing (see the root M38 No. 2), Deut
15:4; 7:11. Sons of the needy, for the needy,
Ps. 72:43; see }3.

(2) oppressed, wretched, often with the addi-
tion of the synonym ‘JY; Psal. 40:18, WPAN. IY NI
“ and I (am) afflicted ond wretched;” Ps. 70: 6;
86:1; 109:22. Specially, tike ‘2, ‘used. .of one
who eters undeservedly, although a pious wor-
shipper of God (whence Am. 2:6, P*T¥ and {128
are joined); used also of a whole nation succumbing
to miseries, as of the Israelites in exile, Is. 41:17;
comp. 25:4. In the same signification the sect of
the Ebionites adopted this name, as assuming that
they were ἐκ τῶν πτωχῶν ὧν ἐστιν ἡ βασιλεία τῶ»
οὐρανῶν, Matt. 5:3. :

MIVAS ας prop. appetite, desire (from the root

πν-- ΣΝ

M38 No.1), hence the caper berry, which is said to
stimulate both appetite and sexual desire (Plut.
Quest. Symp. vi.2; Plin. N. H. xiii. 23; xx. 15),
Ecce. 12:5. It is rendered caper by the LXX., Vulg.,
Syr. The Rabbies use the pl. }'2"38 as denoting
_not only capers, but also the small fruits of trees, as
myrtles, olives, etc.

Oma (“ father of strength,” bravery, i. q.
brave), [A bihail], pr.n. m— (1) Num. 3:35.— (2)
1Ch. 5:14.—(3) the father of Esther, Est. 2:15; 9:29.

“DOAN (“father of goodness”), [Abitud],
pr. n. m., 1 Ch. 8:11.

: Δ Δὲ [“ father of dew,” Abital], pr.n. of one
of the wives of David, 2 Sa. 3:4.

DIAN [A dijam], see I.

NIN [Abimael], pr. n. m. of a descend-
ant of Joktan in Arabia, Gen. 10:28; 1 Chron.1: 22,
δον the father or founder of an Arab tribe
called 28, a trace of which was pointed out by
Bochart (Phaleg. ii. 24), in Theophrastus (Hist. Plant.
ix. 4), who probably by the name of Μάλι, means
the same wandering tribe in the neighbourhood of
the modern Mecca, as in Strabo are called Minai,

᾿ Μειναῖοι.

TD aN (“father of the king,” or “father
king’ ), [Abimelech], prn—(1) of several kings in
the land of the Philistines, living at different periods,
Gen. 20: 2,sqq.; 21:22,sqq.; 26:1,sqq.; Ps.34:1. As
the same king, who in the Ps. loc. cit. is called Abi-
melech, is in 1 Sa. 21:11, called Achish (384), this
name or title appears to ‘have been mostly common
to them, like 3s ob Padishah (father king) of the
Persian kings, and ΟἹ Atalik (father, properly
paternity) of the Khans of Bokhara.— (2) a son of
Gideon, Jud. 8:31, seq.; 9:1, seq.; 2 Sa. 11:21.—
(3) 1 Chr. 18:16, where indeed we probably should

read ΡΟ ΤΙΝ, as 2 Sa. 8:17.

ΔΊΣ ΔΝ (“noble father,” or “father of
nobility”), [Abinadab], pr.n. m.—(1) a son of
Jesse, 1 Sa.16:8; 17:13.—(2) ἃ βοὴ of Saul, 1 Sa.
3t:4.— (3) 1 Sa.7:1.— (4) 1 K. 4:11.

DyI'3N (“father of pleasantness,” or of
grace), [Abin~am], pr.n. of the father of Barak, Jud.
4:6; 5:1.

WAS (“father of light”), [Abner, marg.
Abiner),pr.n.m., 1Sa.14: 50; elsewhere 1328, which
see.

vi

ἽΝ - IVAN

[Ὁ sas Ebiasaph; see JONI.)

ἽΝ (« father of help,” like the Germ. Adolf,
from Xtta, father, and Holf,aid), [A biezer], pr.n—(1)
a son of Gilead, Josh.17:2, and meton. of his de-
scendants, Jud. 6:34; 8:2. Tne patronymic noun
is "UWA AN [A biezrite|,Jud.6:11,24; 8:32. Hence
is the shortened form "YS, Nu. 26:30, and the patro-
nym. *YY"S ibid.— (2) one of the heroes of David,
2 Sa.23:27; 1Ch.11:28; 27:12.

YAN (from the root 72%), subst. strong one,
mighty one, only found in the phrase 3?’ Ys,
ek ὙΞ “the mighty one of Israel, of Jacob ;”
used of God, Gen. 49:24; Isa.1:24.

“YAS adj. (from the root 138)—(1) strong,
mighty, used of men commonly as a subst. as, a
mighty one, Jud. 5:22; Lam.1:15; Jer. 46:15;
Ps. 76:6, 22 ‘P28 « the strong of heart.” Poeti-
cally mY κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν ---- (α) of a bull; Psa. 22:13,
ja "YSN “the strong ones, i.e. bulls, of Bashan ;”
Ps. 50:13; and metaph. of princes, Ps.68:31.—(d) of
the horse, only in Jeremiah 8:16; 47:3; 50:11
(comp. Gramm. § 104. 2, note).

(2) powerful, noble, Job 24:22; 34:20; pn?
DYVvas “food of nobles, or princes,” i.e. more
Celicate, dainty food, Ps.78:25; comp. Jud. 5:25;
DAT VAN “chief of the herdsmen,” 1 Sa.21:8.

(3) 2 VAS obstinate, stubborn, a man of per-
verse mind, Isa. 46:12; comp. 32 PIA.

ΩΝ (“father of loftiness”), [Abiram],
pr-n. m.— (1, Nu. 16:1,12; 26:9.—(2) 1K.16:34.

IAN (“father oferror”),[Abishag], pr.n. of
David's concubine, 1 K.1:3; 2:17.

YIN (“father of welfare”), [Abishual,
pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 8:4.—(2) 1 Ch. 5:30; Ezr. 7:5.

WLAN (“fathersof a wall”), [Abishur],
pr-n. m., 1 Ch. 2:28, 29.

WON (“father of gift” [ comp. Y.”— Ges.
add.]), [Adishai], pr.n. m. of the son of David's
sister, who was also an officer, the brother of Joab,
1 Sa. 26:6, sqq.; 2Sa.2:18,24; sometimes called
WIN, 2 Sa. 10:10.

pious (“father of peace”), [Abishalom],
pr-n. m. of the father-in-law of Rehoboam, 1 Kings
15:2,10. But 2 Ch.11:20,21, there is found Di7Y/38,

IMIS (“father of plenty,” for an),
[Abiathar], pr.n. of a son of Ahimelech the
priest, very closely joined in friendship to David,
on whom, together with Zadok, the high priesthood

Sax—Jan

was bestowed by David, of which he was deprived
by Solomon, 1 Sa. 22:20, sqq.; 23:6; 30:7; 2Sa.
15:24; as to the passage, 2 Sa. 8:17, see ANN.

yas a root, ἅπαξ λεγόμ. prob. TO ROLL, TO
ROLL UP, also TC INTERTWINE, waljen, wicteln, ver=

wideln. Kindred roots are 712 S|) to intertwine,
to be entangled; 32 to boil up, aufwatlen, aufquellen,
{2D to interweave, to braid.”— Ges. add.]; also
the more harsh 427 ς΄ 43] to turn.

Hirupact, to be rolled together, used of smoke,
which lifts itself up in the air in a dense volume,
not unlike water bubbling forth from the fountain;
Isa..9:17, WY Ms3 I3DaNN" “and they shall be
rolled together with the lifting up of smoke,”
bab e8 in Rauch) aufwalle (das Dicidt), comp. Vulg.,
Syr. Syr. jLJ is explained by grammarians, to
be proud, to walk proudly, perhaps, prop. to roll one-
self forward, used of the walk of a corpulent man,
"ὦ fortiwalzen.

Ι. bax fut. Say?

a
ἌΡ

δ ΤῸ MOURN, followed by by,
Hos. 10:5; Am.8:8. Arab., Syr. id. The proper
signification appears to be, TO BE LANGUID, TO
WALK WITH THE HEAD CAST DOWN (compare the
kindred roots 528, 998, also ΠΟΙ, 529, S59, all of
which are from the bi-literal stock, bal, fal, having
the sense of falling, comp. σφάλλω, fallo, Germ. fallen),
us done by mourners; but it is transferred from

and to lamentation (see bax).
animate things; Am. 1:2, Dyan ~ nix) IN “ the
pastures of the shepherds mourn;” Isa. 24:4, 7,
153 ποθ VTA Das “the new wine mourneth
(i.e. the clusters mourn), the vine languisheth ;”
39:9. :

Hipuin Dasa to cause to mourn, to make to la-
ment, Ezek. 31:15; used of inanimate things, Lam.
2:8.

ἨΙΤΉΡΑΕΙ,, prop. to act as a mourner, hence, to
mourn, i.q. Kal, especially in prose, while Kal is ap-
propriated to poetic diction, Gen. 37:34; Ex. 33:4;
with by ang OY of person, 1 Sa. 25:35; 2 Sa. 13:37.
The derived nouns almost immediately follow. [2238
No. I, ὅδ]

I. bay Arab. at and ἢ TO BE WET WITH
THE MOISTURE OF GRass, hence, Syr. Ne grass.

Cognate is the Hebrew bba, ch to moisten, to water.
fience is 9388 No. IL

Vil

sax--brvas

1. Dax adj.. mourning ‘from the root Os
No 1), Gen. 37:35; Lam. 1:4, ἼΩΝ ΡΥ (DT “the
ways to Zion mourn.” Const. state 23%, Ps. 35:14.
Pl. censt. Day, Isa. 61:3, with Tzere impure; com-

s&
pare Arab. (Lui.
Il. Sas (from base No. II), apparently a grassy

3
place, α pasture, meadow; Arabic cb fresh and
long hay, sea weed. Used as an appellative, 1 Sa.
6:18, unless for 133 52% we should read }3%
739, which is almost demanded by verses 14,15,
and is given by the LXX. and Syriac. It is of tre-
quent use in geographical names —

(a) πον "ΓΒ PIX [Abel Beth-Maachahl,i.e.
situated near Beth Maachah (which see); a town of
Manasselh to the east of Jordan, at the foot of Mount
Lebanon, 2 Sa. 20:14,15; 1K.15:20; 2K. 15:29;
elsewhere called DY3~238, 2 Ch. 16:4; compare 3 K.
15:20, and simply 22k, 2 Sa. 20:18.

(Ὁ) DW PAX (“the meadow of acacias”),
[A bel-shittim], Nu.33: 49, a place situated in the
plains of Moab; the same apparently, Nu.25:1, Micah
6:5, is simply, called DBY,

(c) 0°D23 bax (“ meadow of the ν΄ aeyards”),
Jud.21:33, a village of the Ammonite~, which is stated
by Eusebius to have abounded in vines even in his
time.

(d) nbinn bax (“ the meadow of dancing”),

| [Abel-meholah], a village of the tribe of Issachar,

the dress and manner of mourners to the voice, |
Poet. used of in- |

between Scythopolis and Neapolis, the birth-place of
Elisha the prophet, Jud. 7:22; 1 K. 4:12; 19:16.

(6) OMS Sax Gen. 50:11 (“ meadow of the
Egyptians”), [Abel-mizraim], the name of a
threshing-floor situated near Jordan, which is so ex-
plained in the context, that the sacred writer appears
to have read without the points, and pronounced it
Dy Sas (mourning of the Egyptians). [But why
may not 738 be here taken in the sense of mourning ;
—mourner of Egypt? |

pals with suff. aN m. (from bax No.1), mourn-
ing, Est.4:3; 9:22; specially for the dead, Gen. 27:
41, ΤῸ Das “mourning for an only (son),” Am.
8:10; Jer. 6:26; Mic. 1:8, 73y nis33 53x) « and
(I will make) a mourning like the ostriches,”
which make a wailing cry; ? bas ΠῚ “to make
a mourning for any one,” Gen. §0:10.

a8 adv.—(1) in the more ancient Hebrew, affix
mative, truly, indeed, Gen. 42:21; 2 Sa. 14:5;
2K.4:14, also having a corrective power, nay in-
deed, Gen.17:19; but nay, 1K.1:43. (To this

omnax—bax

aaswers the Arabic particle of correcting, (|) but
indeed, but rather; taken from the root πὸ, prop. i. q.
Heb. 23, so that its primary power lies in denying
the contrary. The ¥& is prosthetic.)

(2) in the later Hebrew, adversative; but indeed,
on the other hand, Dan.10:7,21; Ezr. 10:13;

@Ch.1:4; 19:3; Arab. b but. Other particles of
this kind, which are both affirmative and adver-
sative, are JS, 128, pda, ‘> [these two latter words
are omitted in Amer. Trans.]; comp. the Lat. verum,
vero.

: bay see D2AN.

ΪΞΝ an unused root, which had, I suppose, the
force of constructing and building; comp. 733
to build, and {28 to prop, to found, whence jOX
faber, an artificer, τέκτων. Hence is —

᾿Ξ δ with suff. 1338 pl. 0°28, 228, (commonly
fem. and so Job. 28:2, but masc. 1 Sa. 17:40).

(1) a stone of any kind, whether rough or polished,
very large or very small. Collect. stones, Gen. 11:3.
Used of the foundation stone of a house, Isa. 28:16;
of vessels of stone, Ex. 7:19; Syr. Lisj id., but
of rare-oceurrence. Eth. ὄπ: Metaph. 1 Sa.
25:37, “and he became a stone” stiff as a stone.
1289 2D “a stony (i.e. hard) heart,” Eze. 11:19;
36:26; used also of a bold and intrepid mind, Job
41:16, 73 j38 “hail stone;” Isa. 30:30; whence
Josh. 10: 11, M1243 D238 is used of great hailstones,
called a little below 1730 ‘338.

(2) κατ᾽ éloyjv,a precious stone, a gem, Ex.28:9,
866. 35:27; more fully 75D jas, Isa. 54:12; 1 128,
Pro. 17:8; ΠῚ) {38, Eze. 28:13, which latter is also
used of stones for building, as of marble, 1 K. 10:2, 11.

(3) stone ore, ore (GErgftein), Job 28:2. In Arabic

td

they say in the dual __,j >, “both stones,” of gold and
silver τ

(4) rock, Gen. 49:24, Syn 128 “the rock of
Israel,” i. 6. Jehovah; comp. Wy.

(5) a weight of the balance (from stones having
snciently been used, as they still are in the East, for
weights; compare Germ. Stein, a large weight used
especially in weighing wool [so also the English
stone]); this word is used even when the weight was
not made of stone; |28) 128 “divers weights,” Deu.
25:13; 5°) ‘228 weights carried in a bag, Pro. 16:11;
Zec. 5:8, MIDWZ 138 “a weight of lead,” Zec.
4:10; San 128 also a plummet, Isa. 34:11;‘He
will stretch over it the line of wasting (373 *}38))

Vill

jax—Sax

and the plummet of desolation,” i.e. all shall be
destroyed as if by rule and line. (As to the thing |
comp. Ain. 7:8.)

(6) Sometimes stones serve to designate places
geographically; thus— (a) WY a8 “stone of help”
[Eben-ezer], placed at Mizpeh by Samuel, 1 Sa. 4:1;
5:1; 7:12.---() ΝΠ 128 “stone of departure,”
1 Sa. 20:19; compare ΠΟΙ,

jas emphat. st. SJ38 Ch. id. Dan. 2:34,35.

MIAN ὁ Ki. 5:12, in ana for 1228 which see.
Comp. the letter 3.

Jas i.q. 128 a stone, only in dual 01338 prop. a pair
of stones, used—

(1) of the wheel ofa potter. Jer.18:3, of the potter,
DANY ΠΡΝΡῸ ney 337 “behold he wrought a
work upon his potter's wheel.” [It appears to
have consisted of two stones, one above and the other
below, and is so depicted on Egyptian "———}
monuments; see Rossellini, Monum. Civil.
tab. L.; Wilkinson’s Manners and Cus-7]————J
toms of the Ancient Egyptiays, iii. p.164. Ori-
ginally, and also for potters working in the open air,
it seems to have been made of stone, afterwards of
wood. A wooden wheel of this kind is called in the
Talmud {72 prop. trunk, stem; then cippus; then a
potter’s wheel made of a trunk, and also the wheel οἱ
a cart made in like manner; hence, from the resem-
blance, it comes to signify—

[“(2) A low seat, stool, on which the workman
sat, made, it would seem, of a block of weod, and fre-
quently represented on Egyptian monuments. A
seat of this kind was doubtless used by the midwife,
while assisting a woman in labour lying on a bed.
So Ex.1:16, ‘ when ye do the office of midwife to the
Hebrew women (8177 {2 ON DINAN Sy ΠΝ then shall
ye see (while yet) upon the stool, whether it be a boy,’
&c. The midwife is directed at the very moment of

' birth, while she yet sits upon her stool, and no one

else has seen or touched the infant, to ascertain its
sex by the sight, or rather touch, and if it be a male
to kill it, as she could easily do by the pressure of her
hand or fingers, unknown to the parents.”— Ges. add.
All the following part of the art.in Lex. Manuale being
rejected in Amer. Trans.|. Abulwalid, in Lex. MS.;
“ The instrument is double upon which the potter turns
earthen vessels. It consists of two wheels of wood,
like a handmill, the one is larger, which is the lower
one, the other is smaller, and this is the upper. This
instrument is called D!238 i.e. a pair of stones,
although not made of stone, because of their being
like a hand-mill, which is generally made of stone

ΠΊΩΝ -- κα

Amongst the people of this country (the Moors) it
is not found, but it is used by the Oriental potters.”
(2) Used for a washing-vessel of stone, in which
they used to wash new-born infants, Ex.1:16; such
washing vessels appear to have resembled hand-
mills, in being made of two stones, the lower of
which was hollowed, the upper serving as a lid.
Others, to reconcile these two passages, understand
in the one the seat of a potter, in this, that of a par-
turient woman. So Kimchi, nba mW IWID, and
so also Ch. and both Arabic versions.

DIAN (for 033 with Aleph prosthet.), with suff.
JOIIN, pl. Ὁ ΟΣ m., a belt, or girdle, such as
priests wore, Ex. 28:4; 39:40; Lev.16:4; and other
nobles, Isa. 22:21; comp. Joseph. Arch. iii. 7, § 2.
Ch. 733, S735, TES a belt. Both words, the
Hebrew and the Chaldee, come from the Persic, in
which Δ. (Sanscr. bandha, Germ. Band) signifies any
band, also a girdle. [This word however is used in
Pent. before the Hebrews had any Persian intercourse. |

WAN (“ father of light”), Abner, pr.n. m., the
general of King Saul, 1Sa.14:51; 17:55,573; 20:25;
sometimes called 12°38 1 Sa.14:50. ΤΠ ΧΧ. ᾿Αβέννηρ.

DAN as in Ch. and in the Talmud, Τὸ FEED
largely, TO FATTEN cattle. (Prop., as appears to me,
to stamp in, comp. the kindred 213, hence to stuff, to
eram, cinpfropfen; comp. Gr. τρέφω pr. 1.4. πήγνυμε.)
Part. pass. Pro.15:17. Used of geese, 1K.§:3.
Hence are derived ΟἹ κα, DIAN.

nyayasx pl. f., pustules, boils, rising up in the
skin, Ex.g:9,10; verbal from the root ¥i2 Chaldee
Pilpel ¥293 to boil up, to swell up; hence Syriac

3 3. +o
κασι pustules ; in Hebrew & prosthet. was
prefixed. Compare 33, 3).

Yan an unused root, perhaps, i.g. 12 to be
white, whence Ch. 8¥38 tin; hence—
v8 [A bez], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Issa-
, perhaps so called from tin, Josh.19:20.
᾿ JS28 (perhaps “of tin”), [10 Ζα πῇ, pr.n. ofa judge
of the Israelites, Jud. 12 : 8,10.

par a root not used in Kal, which I suppose to
have had the force of to pownd, to make small,
from the onomatopoetic syllable p2, 92, 35, Pd,
which, as well as ΤΊ, ΟῚ (see P27, 427), had the
force of pounding; comp. 723 to drop, to distil;
PAT, PID, WID, also πηγή, πηγνύω, Germ. pocen, bofen
{comp. specially Erg pocen). Hence P28 dust.

NwraL P18) Gen. 32:24, 26, recipr. to wrestle,

ΙΧ

pax—bax

construed with DY; denom. from P38 dust, because
in wrestling the dust is raised. So in Greek zadaiev_
συμπαλαΐίειν, συγκονιοῦσθαι from πάλη, κόνις. An ἢ
unusual word appears to have been used by the ©
sacred writer, in order to allude to the name of the
river P2’, verse 23.

pas m., dust, specially small and fine (see my con-
jecture as to the etymology [under the verb]), such
as is easily scattered by the breeze, Isa. 5:24, and
such as a horse raises in galloping, Eze. 26:10. “Τὶ
thus differs from "5¥ thicker and heavier dust, Deu.
28:24. “The dust of God’s feet,” used poet. of the
clouds on which God treads, Na. 1:3, comp. pny,

MIN f. id. whence 221 MPI¥ “ powder,
dust of the merchant,” i.e. aromatic powder, Cant.

3:6.

TAN—a) prop. TO STRIVE UPWARD, TO MOUNT,
TO SOAR, fic) emporfdwingen, see Hiph., also the
derivatives 128 and 7728. Perhaps this is kindred
to 723, 12%, comp. Pers. οἱ eber, ὑπὲρ (super), all
of which have the notion of above, being over, and
hence of passing over, surpassing, see 72¥. It is
applied —

(2) to any power, and ἐνέργεια, see VIN, VAN.

Hipuit, to mount upward in flight, as a hawk,
Job 39:26. { Derivatives, see Kal.]

“AN m., a wing feather, (Sdwungferer), with
which birds soar, such as that of the eagle, Isa. 40:31;
the dove, Ps. 55:7. It is distinguished from the
wing itself, Eze. 17:3.

Mas f. id., Job 39:13; Ps. 68:14. Poetically
ascribed to God, Deut. 32:11; Ps. 91:4.

DVIAN Abraham, pr.n., the founder and father
of the Jewish nation; the son of Terah, born in
Mesopotamia, which he left [as called of God], and
sojourned in the land of Canaan with his flocks, in a
kind of nomadic life, see Gen. 12—25. In the
book of Genesis until 17:5, he is always called
DIAN, 1.6. “father of elevation;” Gr. ᾿Αβράμ
[Abram]. But in that passage in which a numerous
progeny is promised to spring from him, he is called
by a slight alteration of his name D7}I8, 1, 6,

s-e >
S--s

“father of a multitude,” (comp. Arab. ed) a

large number), or as the context itself explains it,
DNS pio] IS.—DTIAN "TON “ the God of Abraham,”

for “ Jehovah,” 2 Ch.30:6; Ps. 47:10; 27728 VY

“ the seed of Abraham,” of the Israelites, Ps. 105:6;
| Isa. 41:8. In the same signification there is s:mply
| used OF 738, Mic. 7:20.

ΓΝ -- ΤῸΝ

JIBS a word uttered by the herald before
Joseph's chariot, Gen. 41:43. If it were Hebrew it
might be thought to be the inf. abs. Hiph. (from the
root 722) which is properly 7127 (compare D°2Y8 for
Dawn, Jer 25:3), used in this place for the impera-
tive, so that it might be, bow the knee. Vulg.
clamante precone, ut omnes coram eo genua flecterent,
so also Abulwalid and Kimchi, compare Lehrgeb.
p- 319. But it is more probable that this is a word
of Egyptian origin, so inflected and altered by the
Hebrew writer, that although a foreign word it
should sound like Hebrew, and might be derived
from roots of their language; compare 09, ΠΡ,
MB. And the Egyptian word which is concealed in
F2IN is probably either Au-rek, i.e. “ let every one
bow himself” (in an optative sense), or, as I prefer,
Aperek, i. e. “bow the head.” Jablonskii Opuse. ed.
te Water, tom. i. p. 4; Rossii Etymologie Egypt.
s. v. Luther, in the later German editions of the
Bible, diefes {{ der Landesvater. IN he takes as father,
and 71 Ch. king; comp. 38 No. 6.

foidviass (“father of peace”), Absalom, pr.n.

m.—(1) a son of king David, 2 Sam. 13; etc.—(2)
i. q. DIPZ*38 which see.]

΄

E--
NOS an unused root. Arab. 1 to flee;
her.ce —

RAN (“ fugitive”), [Agee], pr-n. m. 2Sa.23:11.
ot

aN an unused root. Arab. τ᾿ to burn, to
blaze as fire. Hence—

iS [Agag], pr.n. of the Amalekite kings, Num.
24:7; 1 Sa. 15:8, 9. 20, 32.

ὍΝ [Agagite], gent. n. of Haman, Est. 3:1, 10;
8:3,5; Joseph. Arch. xi. 6, § 5, explains it ᾿Αμαλη-
κίτης.

; WN an unused root; in Chaldee to bind. Com-
pare T2$, ἼΩΝ, and my farther remarks on the root
3. In Arabic some of its derivatives are applied
to arched or vaulted work, edifices of firmly com-

pacted structure, because of the strong coherence of

all the parts, and the firm compactness; compare
TIN and WH No.4. Hence—

MS £—(1) a knot, a band; ΠΌΝΟ nin
“hands of the yoke,” Isa. 58:6.

(2) a bundle, as of hyssop, Ex. 12:22.

(3) a band or troop of men, like the German
Bande, 2 Sa. 2:25; comp. 530.

Ὁ Χ ; Ι

ὩΣ -- ΤΩΝ
(4) arched, vaulted work (Gewilbe), used of the

vault of heaven, Am. 9:6; comp. Germ. Gat, Gaben,

story of a building; from the verb gaben, gatteny

which has the sense of binding together; see Ade-

lung Lex. hh. vy.

su”

nas m., a nut, Cant.6:11; Arab. and Syr. js>,

Jag, Pers. 538. This Hebrew word appears to be
taken from the Persic by prefixing x prosthetic;
compare δῇ.

WAN [Agur], pr.n. of a wise man, the son of
Jakeh (12%), to whom Proverbs, chap. 30, is attri
buted in its inscription. If this name be taken as
symbolic, like Koheleth, it might signify an assem-
bler, one of the assembly (of wise men), TBD >ya
Ece. 12:11.

MAX f., a silver cotn, so called from the notion
of collecting, from the root 738 to collect, like the
Lat. stips in the formula, stipem colligere, 1 Sa. 2:36.
In the Maltese, agar signifies the same. LXX., Vulg.
ὀβολός, nummus. The Hebrew interpreters 773,
which see.

bow an unused root, prop. to flow together, to
be gathered together as water, cogn. to the root 723,

-.. z
which is used of the rolling of the waves. Arab. 15..ἢ
Conj. Il. to cause to flow together, hence, to gather

“-Ἐπτ
water together, (\>\. a pool, a pond; compare
also 1328. Hence —

δὺς Job 38:28 bp Das “the (heavenly) reser-
voirs of dew,” comp. ver. 22, “the storehouses of
snow and hail;” Vulg., Ch., Syr. understand drops
of dew, as if little drops, globules (comp. 502); but
the former is preferable.

DYN (“two pools”), [Eglaim], Isa.15:8, pr.n.
of a village in the land of Moab, called by Eusebius
᾿Αγαλλεέμ. It can scarcely be doubted that this is
the sume as Agalla ("AyaAAa), which is mentioned
by Joseph. Arch. xiv.1, § 4.

DAN an unused root: Arabic —

(1) Med. A. to burn, to be hot (comp. ΘΠ, DN,
whence is [238 No. 1.

(2) Med. E. to be warm and corrupt, as wa,
whence 038 and i938 No. 2.

(3) Med. E. to loathe, to abhor, Ch. DIN to be
sad, to grieve, whence O38.

DIN subst. [absol. Isa. 35:7, est. D841:18], pu
ΡΩΝ, PIN.

ΓΝ --Ν

(1) α pool, a marsh, so called from the corrupt
water, Isa. 35:7; 42:15; Ps.107:35. Specially used
of the pools of stagnant water left on the shores of
the Nile after its inundation, Ex.7:19; 8:1.

(2) [“ ig. NOI ἃ reed, a cane.” Ges. add.
omitting the following explanation], a marsh over-
grown with reeds, a reedy place, Jer. 51:32.

S τοῦ

R. Jonah explains it strongholds; comp. ds>\ a
lion’s den in a marsh; hence refuge, stronghold.

DIY adj. once in pl. const. VB) "DIN “sad of
soul,” Isa. 19:10; see the root No. 3.

VIN and JOS m.—(1) @ boiling caldron,
Job 41:12; see DIS No.1.

(2) arush, reed, such as grows in marshes, from
O38 a marsh, and the termination }\, Isa. 58:5. As
to Isa. 9:13; 19:15, comp. BP.

(3) a rope of rushes, a muzzle of reeds, like the
areek σχοῖνος, Job 40:26, compare Plin. N. H. xix. 2.

- Δ.

jas an unused root. Arab. wr! is 1.4. οὐ (see
2), to tread with the feet, to stamp; hence to wash
tlothes, to full, as is done by treading them with the
feet. [Hence the following word. ]

EDS m.,-prob. a trough for washing, λουτήρ,
hence any laver, basin, or bowl; const. j38 Cant.7:3;

Gg--

pi. M1238 Isa. 22:24; Ex.24:6 (Arab. and Syr. dle,

ρον» >

Lig) id),

DYDIN m. pl. (root ἢ23), a word only found in

_ Ezekiel, forces, army, Eze. 12:14; 17:21; 38:6,9;

39:4; to this answers the Ch. 438, ἢ3 a wing, hence
prop. the wings of an army, comp. 0°522 Isa. 8:8;
in the same manner is the word wings applied in
Arabic and Chaldee: compare my Commentary on
the passage cited. '

“IN fut. 7382.— (1) To COLLECT, TO GATHER IN
(the harvest), Deu. 28:39; Pro. 6:8; 10:5; comp. 4
No. 2,and 13,also Gr.a@yeipw. (Prob. this root has the
signification, to scrape together, comp. the kindred
43. By softening the roughness of the letter 1 we
have PN and Ob, which are used of the rolling and
confluence of water.)

(2) In the cognate languages the signification of
gain and profit is found (from the idea of scraping
together), also of wages as arising from that of gain;
see N38. Other derivatives are W3I8, ΠΣ, accord-
ing to most Sona.

NUS eimphat. state SNS Ch. an epistle, a
‘etter, i.q. Heb. M38, which see. Ezr. 4:8,11; 5:6.

ΧΙ

τ - ΤῸΝ

“FITS m., for 93 with Alepa p-osthet. from the
root 13 No.2, the fist, Ex. 21:18; Isa. 58:4; (so LXX.
and Vulg. in both places, and this word is used by
the Rabbins in the same signification).

OOS m., Ear. 1:9; 92, 201 EIN LXX,
Vulg., Syr. patere aurea, patere argentee, basins,
chargers of gold, of silver. In the Talmud of Jeru-
salem, this word is said to be compounded of 738 to
collect, and ney a lamb, so that the bowls would be
so called, because the blood of lambs was: collected
in them. But in this word there is no mention of
blood. This word appears to me to be a quadri-literal
with δὲ prosthet., and to signify a slaughter-basin; for

Ὁ}, 2193 (see under the letter 1). This I suppose
to be for 8), yp (compare Nasor. ΩΣ for vp),

----

from SA’o to slay, 45 to cut the throat. Some
also have taken it for the Gr. κάρταλος, κάρταλλος,
which is used in the Septuagint for a basket, fruit-

basket, whence comes the Arab. abs, Rabb. Srp,

Syr. ἰοῦ, and it might perhaps be taken in
Ezra for baskets of first-fruits; but this Greek word
seems rather itself to be of Pheenicio-Shemitic origin,
and to be from the root 53 to plait.

mar, f. pl. nis a word of the later Hebrew,
an epistle, especially used of the royal epistles and
edicts, or those written by public authority, and sent
by a public courier (ayyapoc) to any one, 2 Ch. 30:1.
This word appears to me to be from the unused word
8, which denoted one hired, specially a courier
(see the root 138), and which was also adopted in
Greek under the form a&yyapoc; see Schleusneri Lex.
in N.T. h.v., Neh. 2:7—9; 6:5; 17:19; Est.g: 26,29.
Lorsbach (Stiiudlins Beytr. v. p. 20) regards this
word as coming from the Persic; comparing the

modern Pers. |. Js! engariden, to paint, to write;

a
whence 3; AG! engare, anything whatever written.

“IS m., exhalation, or vapour of the ground
whence clouds are formed, so called from surround-
ing and covering the earth like a vail. [From the
root 8 No. 1.1 This derivation is confirmed by the

Arabic, in which Sul, from the root οἵ med. Ye,

: 5
to surround (comp. 38 No.1), is whatever guards and
strengthens anything, defence, bark, vail, also atmos-
phere. To this answers the Ch. 18 vapour. Gen. ¢ :6:
Job 36.27.

NTN see ninix.

DIN-218 xi Das “ΟΝ
TS by transposition of letters, i.q. 38} ΤῸ PINE | DYN “Ty “the Lord of lords,” i.e. Jehovah
AWAY, ohiel see. Only found in Hiph. inf. 28? | used of idols, Zeph. 1:9, comp. by,

ε : This word is not found in the cognate |
a hf 229, especially Den. gnate Janguagcs,
ce Rea SS... Compare aa . except in the Pheenician, in which ”Adwy, “Adwre

sf (Hesych. κύριος) is the name of an idol [“ where it is

ὈΝΞῚΝ (perhaps “ miracle of God,” from oo! applied to princes, kings, and gods, see Monumen.

miracle), [Adbeel], pr.n. of a son of Ishmael, Gen. | Pheenic. p. 346.” Ges. add.], and the Chaldee, in

25:13. which some traces are preserved in the pr n. [18?3.
ot ¢-

: aN the Lord; only used of God, Gen. 18:49:

TIS an unused a Arab. οἴει to befall, Jud.13:8; Ezr.10:3; Neh.1:11, etc., etc. [“ Chiefly
as misfortune, hence οἷ misfortune. Hence 78 and , (in the Pentateuch always) where God is submis-
ΙΝ ‘ K.11:17: Sively and reverently addressed; as in the phrases
. are pr-n. of an Edomite, 1 K. 11:17; ‘JIN 3 Ex. 4:10,13; Jos. 7:8; ‘08 N38 Neh. 1:11,
=.= Lh Pegeyd: comp. Gen. 15:2; 18:30—32; Ex. 34:9, ete. Then
also where God is spoken of, 1K.13:10; 22:6; 2K.
as ΠΝ and TW to pass by. Hence WI. 7:6; 19:23; Isa.6:8; 8:7. Frequently other divine
aN ᾿ names are added, as 7}? *J78 (which the Masorites
SS [740], pr.n. m., Ezr. 8:17. write M7 ‘YTN), Isa. 40:10; Jer. 2:22; DONT IR
PAS (from the root 33, which see. [See 18 No.2.]) Dan. g:13.” Ges. add.] The termination ‘> is an
Suff, and in pl. defect. ‘278, DTN, pref. ‘JI82, "2181, | older form of pluralis excellentie, for the common
785m. lord, master. It is used —(q) of a possessor, ' D' (as in "W*) [see note]; but for ‘=, the lengthened
owner, 1 K.16:24, “the owner of the hill Samaria.” form *~ has been put by the grammarians, so as to
Whence used of a master of servants, Gen.24:14,27; distinguish it from TN “my lords.” There are
39:2,7; of kings, as lords of their subjects, Isa. 26: | some, and amongst them, of late, Ewald (Heb. Gram.

TIN an unused root, prob. denoting the same

“13; of the husband, as lord of a wife, Gen. 18:12 p- 299), who consider TN properly to signify εἰ my

(comp. 293 and Greek κύριος γυναικός, Germ. Eheberr), lord;” so that > would be for ‘=, suff. 1 pers. pl.;
hence of God as the possessor and ruler of the world; the signification of the possessive pronoun being
Jos. 3:13, rw 8; called also, car’ ἐξοχήν, ἢ Ξ
PINT, Ex. 23:17; and without the art. {7N, Ps.
414:7; comp. *218.— (5) of a ruler, Gen. 45:8.
78 “my lord!” an address of honour to those

who are more noble, and to, all to whom respect is ΟΠ Ἢ this very suffi -

’ i ry suffix, 1 pers. pl., except in a plural
due; as a father, Gen. 31:35; brother, Num. 5 11: germs CHW is swayed “my lords”).—(b) etude
ag consort, 1 K.1:17,18; especially to a prince or Jehovah calls himself IN; Job 28:28; Isa. 8:7;

D , “O° - -ς

king, as 790 FWY, 2 Sa. 14:9; 1 Κ. 8:17. Whoever _ comp. verse δ: Lehrgeb. p. 524. [In Thes. Gesenius
thus addresses another, generally says for the pro- | adopts this opinion himself, and rightly; the difficulty
noun of the second person, “ my lord;” for that of 4. t) God calling himself ‘248, is fully met by the
the first, “thy servant;” Gen. 33:8, 13, 14,153 fact that in Job very many MSS. read mim, and ir.
44:7,9,19, ἼΣΑ aS ὙῈ “my lord asked his Isa. eight do so: further, this word never takes the
servants,” i.e. thou askedst us. In a yet more lowly | 2.4 oven when it is almost needed, which is fully
adulation, the names of persons are spoken of with | o.ojained by regarding the termination ἐδ include ἃ
the naeition of "218, Gen. 32:5. suffix.] The Jews, from an over scrupulous super-

Pl. D'F7 lords, Isa. 26:13 (with a pl. verb), and | sition and reverence for the name of God, when-
so with suff. ‘~: TS “my lords,” Gen.19:2,18. | ΤΩΡ in the sacred text Mim occurs, read it 77%,
Elsewhere DTN, "ENE (and with suff. Ts τ 52"; | which in the writers of a later age is pretty fre-
etc.), is always pl. excellentie, having just the same quently in the text; Dan. 9:3,7,8,9, 15, 16, 19.
signification as the singular, Gen. 39:2 544.» and on DTN (two h "), [Adorai "
this account it is joined to a singular adjective, as . 1h} (“two heaps”), oraim), Pr ROS
Isa. 19:4, 182 DN “a hard (cruel) lord ;” Gen. town in the tribe of Judah; 2Ch.11:9, comp
42:30, 33, TST 8 “the lord of the land;” | Αδωρα, Jos. Arch. viii. 10, δ 1 [now called Dure
TIS “thy lord,” ς K.2:3.5,16; YS “ his Ved Rob. iii. 4).
master;” Gen. 24:9; 39:2,3; 40:7; Deu.10:17, DNS see OPI.

however commonly neglected, as in the Syruzgs
and French Monsieur. In favour of their opinion
they can refer to Ps. 35:23, TN} TON; however,
there is this hindrance —(a) that this word is never used

—— ΨΥ

ἼΝ--ἸἼΝ

PIs Ch. adv. afterwards, then, i.g. Heb. Τὰ,
‘tN, prop. times, from the singular S78 (from the root
TIS = TY, TIN to pass by); Dan. 2:15, 17, 19;—
}"IN3 prop. “at the same time,” i.e. immediately;
Dan. 2:14, 35; 3:13, 19, 21,26, IS 1) “ from that
time forth;” Ezr. 5:16, i.g. Heb. 189. [But see tS. ]

TAS adj. (from the root T18)—(1) large, very
great, mighty, used-of the waves of the sea; Ps.
93:4; of a large ship, Isa. 33:21.

(2) powerful, used of kings, Ps. 136:18; of na-
tions, Eze. 32:18; of gods, 1 Sa. 4:8.

(3) prince, leader; pl. chiefs, nobles, 2 Ch.
23:20; Neh.10:30; ΝΣ bap “a bowl of princes,”
i.e. precious, Jud. 5:25; ΝΠ "MIN “leaders of
the flock,” i. q. shepherds, D°Y9 Jer. 25:34, sqq.

(4) magnificent, illustrious, glorious, Ps.
8:2.

(5) Applied in a moral sense, noble, excelling
in good qualities, excellent; Ps.16:3, “the saints
who are in the earth 032 yyDITOD "MIS, and the
excellent (thereof), all my delight is in them.”

ΣΝ [A dalia], Persic pr.n. of a son of Haman,
Est. 9:8.

JIN TO BE RED, RUDDY (Arab. med. E and
O, and 42th. id. also, to be fair, handsome). Once
found in Kal, La. 4:7, “ Their princes” ... “ were
whiter than milk, 0°)28) OY 418, their body
was more ruddy than coral.” Whiteness and rud-

_ diness belong to the description of youthful beauty;

hence it is a mistake to apply the word 7§ in this
place as meaning clear whiteness, as Bochart in
Hieroz. ii. p.688, and Ludolf in Comment. ad Hist.

ZEth. p.206, although in Latin purpureus is used οὗ

whiteness (Hor. Od. iv. 1,10; comp. Voss ad Virg.
Georg. p. 750). But those who defended this opinion
would hardly have adopted it, had they not been
rather too desirous to attribute to 0°}22 the signi-
fication of pearls.

Pua part. DISD made red, dyed red, Na.2:4;

Ex. 25:5, 35; 7:23.

Hiruit, to be red (probably to make oneself red),
Isa.1:18.

Mirupakt, to be red (as wine in a cup), to sparkle,
Pro. 23:31. The derivatives immediately follow; see
also Ὁ.

ow m.—(1) man (perhaps so called from the
idea of redness, compare 03 [The Arabs distin-
zuish two races of men; one red, ruddy, which we
2all white, the other black.” Gesen. add. But both

_ “hese races are sprung from Adam]). It has neither

XI

DIN DN

const. state, nor plural form; but it is very often used
collect. to denote men, the human race, Gen. 1:26,2°'7;
6:1; Ps.68:19; 76:11; Job 20:29; DNB “ all
men,” Job 21:33. Sometimes it is put as a genitive
after adjectives, as NIN 3128 “the needy of men,”
i.e. needy men, Isa. 29:19; comp. Hos.13:2; and
with 3 between, as O82 0°32 Pro. 23:28.— Specially
used—(a) for other men, the rest of mankind, as op-
posed to those in question; Jer. 32:20, DIS824 risa
“in Israel and in other men,” Jud.16:7; 18:28;
Ps.'73:5; Isa. 43:4.—(b) of common men, as opposed
to those of better condition. So DISD nad) ber (ges
meinen) Menfden Weifer Job 31:33; Hos.6:7; Ps.
82:7. Opposed to YS viri (more noble), Isa. 2:9;
5:15; O% Ps. 82:7; comp. Isa.<g:21, and in pl.
WN 23 Ps. 49:3, Pro. 8:4.—(c) used of slaves, like
YD) Nu. 16:32.—( d) of soldiers, Kriegsmann{dhaft, Isa.
22:6; comp. WS No. 1, letter (1).

(2) a man, vir, ig. OS Ecc. 7:28, “a man (i.e.
one emphatically, worthy of the name) I have found
one of a thousand, but a woman in all their number
T have not found.”

(3) any one, Lev.1:2; with a negative particle,
no one, Job 32:21; comp. WN No. 4.

(4) [Adam], pr.n.—(a) of the first man made,
Gen. 2:7, seq. 3,24. In these passages at least DIN
assumes somewhat the nature of a proper name, as
denoting the man as the only one of his kind; as
byan Baal, lord; κατ᾽ 2é., jowa Satan (Lehrg. p. 653.
654). Hence LXX. "Addu, Vulg. Adam.—(b) a town
on the Jordan, Josh. 3:16.

(5) DIS 72 with the art, DINT 13. “son of man;”
used poet. for man, Nu. 23:19; Ps. 8:5; 80:18,
Job 16:21; 25:6; 35:8; and very often in Ezekiel
where the prophet is addressed by God, Ὁ fa “son
of man,” i.e. mortal, Eze. 2:1,33 3:1,3,4,10; 4:16;
8:5,6,8. More frequent also is the pl. O78 ‘33 men,
Deu. 32:8; Ps.11:4, etc.; with the art. DIST 3
1 Sa. 26:19; 1 Ki. 8:39; Ps. 145:12;. Ece. 1:13;
comp. Syr. pains “son of men,” for man. [See j3. |

DTN & OVS adj., f. 278, pl. DDT (of the form
Shp, πΡΌΡ, which is frequently used in the names of
colours, Lehrg. § 120, No. 21), red, ruddy, used of
a garment stained with blood, Isa. 63:2; of rosy
cheeks, Cant. 5:10; of a chesnut or bay horse (Fuchs),
Zec. 1:8; 6:2; of a red heifer, Nu.19:2; of the
redness of lentiles, Gen. 25:30; subst. what 18 red,
redness, Isa. loc. cit.

DIN pr.n—(1) Edom, the son of Isaac, Jacob's
elder twin brother, Gen. 25:25, more often calied
Esau (WY).

2 -- ΙΝ

(2) the descendants of Edom, i.e. the nation of
the Edomites or Idumzans; and also the country
[Idumea]. The nation is called more fully O78 "33
Ps. 137:7; and poet. O38 ΓΞ “ daughter of Edom,”
La.4:21,22; the country is more fully called. DTS YW
Gen. 36:16; 21:31; OWS Am.1:6, and Dy me
Gen. 32:4; Jud. 5:4. When it stands lita it
is of the masculine gender, where it denotes the
people, Nu. 20:20; of the feminine when it means
the land, Jer.49:17. The country of the Edomites
consisted of the mountainous tract between the Dead
Sea and the Alanitic gulf of the Red Sea, afterwards
called Gebalene, Γεβαληνή, now dhe Jebal.

The gentile noun is ITN an Edomite, an Idu-
mean, Deu. 23:8; fem. M7, pl. i258 Idumean
(women), 1 Ki.11:1.

DN m., some gem of red colour, perhaps ruby,
garnet, Ex. 28:17; 39:10; Eze. 28:13; LXX.,Vulg.
Σάρδιον, Sardius.

DISS f NOW; pl. ὁ ΓΘ ΘΝ; adj. red-
dish, rothlig. It is wea Lev. 13:19, seq.; 14:37,
in speaking of the spots of leprosy, which are de-
scribed as being NWT M32? « white, reddish.”

ΓΙ ΝΣ f—(1) earth (perh. so called from being
red, or tawnyish [“ see Credner on Joel, p. 125, seq.”
Ges. add. ]), Ex. 20:24; used of dust which mourners
put upon their heads, 1 Sa. 4:12; 2 Sa.1§:32.

(2) the ground which is tilled, field, land, Gen.
4:2; 47:19,22,23; Ps.105:35; Isa. 28:24; 20%
MIT “ one who loves the ground,” i.e. agriculture,
2Ch. 26:10; used of the produce of the ground, Isa.
1:7.

G3) land, region, country, Gen. 28:15; nish
nim “ the land of Jehovah,” i. e. Canaan, Isa. 14:2;
pl. nino lands, regions, once Ps. 49:12.

(4) the earth, Gen. 4:11; 6:13; 7:4.

(5) [Adamah], pr.n. of a town of the tribe of
Naphtali, Josh. 19:36.

VIS [Admah], pr.n. of a town destroyed to-
gether with Sodom and Gomorrah, Gen. 10:19; 14:2,
8; Den. 29:22; Hos.11:8.

‘OS & “JETS adj. (of the form ‘7P), red,
ie. red- haired, rothhaarig, used of Esau, Gen. 25:25;
of David, 1 Sa. 16:12; 17:42; LXX. πυῤῥάκης;
Vulg. rufus.

‘DTS (pr.“human”), [Adami], pr.n. of a town
of the ‘tribe of Naphtali, Josh. 19:33.

IN, see DTN.

NNN [Admatha], pr.n. of a certain Persian
noble, Est. 1:14.

XIV

TIS—DISN

ΤΙΝ an unused root, prob. i.q. Ἢ Arab. wie
med. Waw, to be lower. Hence ΚΝ,

[(2) “ transit, i.g. "1 to judge, to command, ἐπ
domineer. Hence })78 lord, owner, master, and Pia
the Lord; also TIN.” Ges. add.]

ΤῊΝ [Addan], pr.n. of a man who returned te
Jerusalem with Zerubbabel, Ezr. 2:59; this name is
written in the parallel place, Neh. 7:61, 18.

TIS m. pl. D2; const. IN a foundation—
(1) of a column, base, pedestal, Cant. 5:15; Ex.
26:19, seq.; 27:10, seq.; 36:38.

(2) ofa house, Job 38:6.

78 see above after }178.

IN (“lord of Bezek”), [Adoni-Bezek|,
the name or title of the king of the Canaanite city
Bezek, Jud. 1:5—7.

PIS“IIS (“lord of justice”), [A dont-zedek],
pr.n. of the Canaanite king of Jerusalem; Jos. 10:1, 3.

TRIAS (“Jehovah (is)my lord”), [Adonijah],
pr.n.—(1)a son of David who headed a sedition
against his father; 1 Ki. 1:8, seq.; also called 7278
verse 5; 2 Sa. 3:4.—(2)2 Ch.17:8.—(3) Neh.10:17.
Also Ezr. 2:13, called D278 (“lord of enemies”),
[Adonikam], comp. 8:13; Neh. 7:18.

DIS see IIS No. 3.

DTITIS (“lord of height”), [Adoniram],
pr-n. of a man who in the reigns of David and
Solomon, was a royal minister, 1 Ki. 4:6. In an.
unusual manner contracted into OWS, [A doram],

2 Sa. 20:24; 1 Ki. 12:18, 0979 [Hadoram], 2 Ch
10:18.

TIS a root not used in Kal, prob. TO BE WIDE,

ΝΣ
(see V8, NTIS), comp. οἱ to have hernia (prob. to

-

swell out); st) inflated, swelling (of the belly).
Kindred is 173. Hence, to be great, magnifivenr.
(see WHS).

Nipui, to be made great, glorious, Part.; Ex.
15:11, and 6, D3 "ὙἼΝ2 TY? 42") “ thy right stad
O God, has become great Ὁ e. is rendered illustrious)
in power.” Yod in ‘178} is paragogic.

Hirai, to render great, illustrious, Isa. 42:21.

The derivative nouns see under Kal, also the com-
pound words "U2TI8 and WPT.

7 v,

[VIN Addar, pr.n. m., 1Ch. 8:3.

‘TTS the twelfth of the Hebrew months, from the
new moon of March, to that of April (according te

ἔ

ΠΝ --Ἰ Ν

the Rabbins, from the new moon of February, to
that of March); Est. 3:7,13; 8:12; 9:1 115,17;

19) 93. peek. ᾿Αδόρ,. 1 Mace. 7:43; Syriac $3];

Arab. "οἱ "Ὁ al and 5h ot, the sixth of the Syro-
Mace: ἀράν “months. The etymology is uncertain.
Perliaps this month is so called from the flowers and
trees bring so splendidly covered with leaves. [In
add. this suggested derivation is omitted, and instead
“ perhaps from Pers. yl fire.” ]

TIS Ch. id. Ezr. 6:15.
TIS see TIS 737,

‘TIS m. prop. amplitude, wideness, hence—(1)
a wide cloak; Mic. 2:8, i.g. NV.

(2) magnificence, whence Zec. 11:13, 229 TIS
“ magnificence of the price;” a magnificent price,
said ironically.

TIS Ch. a threshing floor, Dan. 2:35. Syr.

“-οἵ
ἐξ], Arab. pou. The root is [“ according to some,”
Ges. add.] 173 i.q. "ὦ to fall out, as applied to the
grains which are beaten out from the ears in thresh-
ing [“ but in Arabic ysl the nd seems to be for

aa; ” Ges. add. ].

PUTS Ch. pl.m. principal judges, supreme
judges, Overridter, Dan.3:2, 3, compound of TI 1,4.
VIS magnificence, greatness, and }"113 judges; comp.
3.

NT TIS Ch. adv. Ezr.'7:23, rightly, diligently,
Vulg. diligenter. Jt can hardly be doubted that this

se tre

is a Persic word, perhaps 1. 4ᾳ. Pers. ~- ,0 rightly,
truly, uprightly.

PITS m., 1 Ch. 29:7; Ezr.8:27; ig. ΞΘ
a daric; a Persian coin made of pure gold, much
used by the Jews so long as they were subject to the
tule of the Persians. ‘The letter & is prosthetic, and
the word 1271 also occurs amongst the Rabbinical
writers. [‘“ Compare also Syr. J10.0,39."] This
word is taken from the more ancient Persian lan-
guage, in which Dara, Darab, signifies a king;
Darig, Dergah, a royal court. If derived from the
atter, it signifies }}379 of the court, with the addi-
tion of the syllable ἡ; but if from the former, it is
compounded of Dara and ς :5,ζ image, although no
such coins bearing the image of a king have come
down tous. [“ We can hardly doubt that the word
_ is kindred to the pr.n. Darius ὙΠ. Others make
it either—(a)} a dimin. from ΤῊ daric, δαριήκης; if
the common reading be correct in Strabo. xvi. p. 5874;

xv

IAN- DIS

or—(b)compounded of | Κίπρ |Darius), and wos
appearance, figure,” Ges. add.] In value, the Daric
equalled the Attic χρυσοῦς, in German money about
a ducat and a half [13s.6d. Engl.]. These coins bea:
the image of a foot archer kneeling. Golden (and
also silver) darics are preserved in the numismatic
museums of Paris and Vienna; see Eckhel, Doct.
Num. P.I. vol. II. p. 551.

ὙΡΤΙΝΣ (contr. from 320 TS “ magnifi-
cence of the king”), [Adrammelech], pr.n.—(1)
of an idol of the Sepharvites, brought from Mesopo-
tamia into Samaria, 2 Ki. 17:31.

(2) a parricide son of Sennacherib, king of Assyria,
Isa. 37:38; 2 Ki. 19837.

YTS Ch. 1. 4ᾳ. YT an arm, with & prosthetic,
Ezr. 4:23; Heb. yint.

YTS (“strong,” from YTS), [Ε ἀν οἵ], pr.n—
(1) of the ancient metropolis of Bashan, situated. in
the territory allotted to the tribe of Manasseh, Nu.
21:33; Deu. 1:4; Josh. 12:4; called by Eusebius
᾿Αδραά, by Ptolemy ΓΑδρα, by the Arabian geogra-
phers cole, οἷ, and now Drdéa; see Relandi Palest.

Ρ.547. [Edira, Rob. app. p. 155. |
(2) of a town in the tribe of N aphtali, Josh.19:37-

TVTIS —(1) prop. fem. of the adjective V8 wide,
ample (comp. ΟΦ, f. ne py) Eze. 17:8, NTIS }B4
“ a wide branching vine;” comp. VI8 No. 1.

(2) acloak, so called from its being wide, 1 Ki.
19:13,19; 2 Ki. 2:13,14; Jon. 3:6; ww NTIS “a
Babylonish cloak,” Josh. 7:21, 1.6. variegated with
figures, or interwoven with ‘ativan colours, having
the figures of men and beasts; comp. Plin. viii. 48.
“yy NTN “a hairy cloak,” i.g. a garment shaggy
with hair (Melj), Gen. 25:25; Zec.13:4.

(3) magnificence, splendour, Zec.11:3.

WIN ig. v7 τὸ THRESH, found in one pas-
sage, Isa. 28:28, 1347) δ᾽ “threshing he will
thresh it.”

JIN ΣΤΟΝ fut. 208) and 3D8; 1 pers.
a8 Pro. 8: 17: and ak Hos. 14:5; inf. ‘ahy Ecce.
3:8 and nas,

(1) To DESIRE, TO BREATHE AFTER anything.
(The signification of breathing after, hence of long-
ing, is proper to the syllables 27, 2n, and with the
letters softened, 38, Ἰδὲ, comp. the roots 231, 23M,
sre to desire, to love; 7}$ and 738 to breathe
after, to be inclined.) Construed with an accusative,
Ps. 40:17; 70:5, seq.; 3 Ps.116:1.

Ww Ams

(2) fo love (in which signification it accords with
32 ἀγαπάω), construed with an acc. Gen. 37:3, 43
Deu. 4:37; more rarely with ? Ley. 19:18, 34, and
᾿Ξ Kee. 5:9; 1 Sa. 20:17, 1378 WHINIAS “he loved
him as his own soul.” Part. 298 a friend, i.e. one
who is loving and beloved, intimate; different from
ΜῈ a companion, Pro. 18:24; Est. 5:10, 14; Isa.
41:8, ‘208 OFIIS YY “the seed of Abraham my
friend.”

. (3) to delight in anything, in doing anything;
construed with a gerund of the verb; Hos. 12:8,
ans peiyd “he delights in oppression,” or to oppress ;
Isa. 56:10; Jer. 14:10.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, part. 3983 to be lov
1:23. :
Ριεὶ, part. 298.—(1) a friend, Zec. 13:6.

(2) a lover, especially in a bad sense; one given to
licentious intercourse, a debauchee, Eze. 16:33, seq.;
23:5, seq. Always thus used, metaph. of idolaters.
[Hence the following words. ]

ΣΙΝ only in pl. D°398—(1) loves, specially in
a bad sense; amours, amourettes, tieb{daften. Tropically
used, of fellowship entered into with foreign [idola-
trous | nations, Hos. 8:9.

(2) delight, Pro. 5:19, D278 NY “hind of
delight,” i.e. most pleasant, most lovely.

amiable, 2 Sam.

AMIN m. love; in sing. once for lovers, paramours,
Hos. 9:10; (LXX. of ἠγαπημένοι:) pl. D°2T8 loves,
especially, illicit, licentious, Pro. 7:18.

MIAN £.—(1) Inf. fem. gen. of the verb 338. With
Lamed pref. Isa. 56:6, MIM Ov-NY NID « to love
the name of Jehovah,” Deu. 10:15; 11:13,22; Josh.
92:5; 23:11; with 31 Ki. 10:9, “ΠΣ Ayn? N3ANZ
28 “ for the love of Jehovah towards Israel.” In
the same sense with the prefix 3 Hos. 3:1; and 12
Deu. 7:8, D2N¥ ΠῚ ΠῚ NID “ because that Jehovah
loveth you.”

{2) love, specially as between the sexes, Cant.
2:4; 5:8; 8:6, 7; of God towards men, Hos. 3:1;
of friends towards one another, 1 Sa. 18:3.

(3) love, delight, concr. of a beloved female, Cant.
2:7; 3:5; and so perhaps also verse 10 [“ where
others take it as an adj. lovely”).

THIN an unused root, i.g. TO$ to be joined
together, hence M78 and —
“WIS [Ohad], pr.n. of a son of Simeon, Gen.
46:10.
TIS inter} of lamentation, from the sound

porns
uttered, au! auas! comp. Arab. sly s\\, whence the
΄Ί

XVI

SmN—O4N

φ: 4
roots y| and 3{ to moura, to grieve, like the German,
ach, &chgen. Almost always in this connection, ‘278 ATS
mm “ Ah! Lord Jehovah,” Josh. 7:7; Jud. 6:22,
or ΟΝ ANN 2 Ki. 6:5, 15; it stands alone, 2 Ki. 3:10,
and with a dat. Joel 1:15.

NYAS [Ahava], pr.n. of a river, Ezr. 8:21, 31;
and of a bordering region, verse 15, [But see below.]
where Ezra gathered together the people about to re-
turn to their country. [‘‘The same is probably meant
in verse 15, where we may render, ‘ the river that
runneth to the Ahava.’ It is hardly doubtful that
the word prop. signifies water, agua; comp. Sanscr. ap,
Pers. ab, Goth. ahva, Lat. aqua. It is hard to say what
river is meant; possibly the Euphrates, which was
called κατ᾽ ἐξυχήν ‘ the river, comp. 1933.” Ges. add.]

“THIS perhaps i.g. M8 (“joining together’),
[Ehud], pr.n—(1) of a Hebrew judge, Jud. 3:15,
sq. 4:1; LXX. ’Awd.—(2) 1 Ch. 7:10.

IS Hos. 13:10. This word which is elsewhere,
1 fut. apoc. from the root 73, is here the same as
MMS, NS where? unless perhaps there is a false reading
from verses 7, 14, and we ought to read 78. Render
it NIDN 1390 τ “ where then is thy king?” and
join the words very closely, SIDS ‘TS where then;
[see also verse 14; where this word ought clearly
to be taken as an interrog. part, see 1 Cor. 15:55.
“ Ewald regards this word (Gr. § 444) as compounded
from & (1. ᾳ. 7) and ‘J 1.6. hic, here; comp. Zthicp
UP: there; HP: here, hither. So, too, Hupfeki.”
Ges. add. ]

<<

baN (1) perhaps i. q. bbn J» To BE BRIGHT,

TO SHINE, by interchange of the verbs xp & yy.
Hence 238 so called from its shining vibrating ap-
pearance. See Hiph.

(2) denom. from Oak, to move one's tent, used of
wandering nomades, sometimes pitching their tents,
Gen. 13:12, sometimes removing them, Gen. 13:18,
DIAS DO ; LXX. ἀποσκηνώσας ᾿Αβράμ. Vulg.
movens tabernaculum suum.

Pier fat. 598% contr. ὉΠ) i.g. Kal No.2, to pitch
a tent; Isa.13:20. Comp. AbD for APND.

Hirut, i.g. Kal No.1, to shine, probably Glanj
verbreiten, to give light; Job 25:5, PINTN?) TW ἢ
“behold even the moon, and it shineth not,” ie.
it is not pure, clean in the sight of God. Jerome
ecce! luna etiam non splendet. LXX. οὐκ ἐπιφαύσκει.
[Derivatives, the following words. ]

Omi with suffix nN, TOY (Sholcha), with n
parag. noak; pl. Ὁ τὶς (by a Syriacism, for D°?§,

|

|

Woo

Lehrg. p.152,572); with pref. DPSS Jud. 8:11;
Jer.35:7, 10; const. OTN, with suff. Pon, Weak
— D2.

(1) @ tent, a tabernacle, Gen. 9:27, etc.; bnik
WiD “the tent of the congregation,” commonly called
the tabernacle of the covenant, i.e. the moveable and
portable temple of the Israelites in the desert, which
is described Ex. 26 and 36; called also simply bain
1 K.1:39. With regard to the tabernacle, when

NS is distinguished from ᾿Ξ, 278 is the outer
covering of the tent, of twelve curtains of goats’ hair,
placed above the dwelling-place (132), i.e. ten in-
terior curtains which rested on the boards, Ex. 26:1,
7; 36:8,14,19.

(2) a house, or habitation of any kind; Isa.
16:5, 77 Sais “the house of David;” 1 Ki. 8:66;
Jer. 4:20; Lam.2:4. Poet. Ps. 132:3, NIN ON
‘n'a Onika “1 will not enter into the habitation
of my house.”

(3) Specially of the temple, Eze. 41:1.

(4) [Oke], pr.n. of a son of Zerubbabel, 1 Ch.
3:20.

nbn [Aholah], pr.n. of a harlot, used by Eze-
kiel the prophet to denote Samaria, Eze. 23:4, seq.
pr. “(she has) her own tent.” npny is written for
ΠΝ with the omission of Mappik.

aySay (“father’s tent”), [Aholiab], pr.n. of
an artificer, Ex.31:6; 35:34.

nada [A holibah], pr.n. of a harlot, used Eze.
_ 23:4, sqq. as a symbol of the kingdom of Judah
given u.) to idolatry; pr. “my tent in her,” 2 for

τ᾽

ΠΡΟΣ τ (“tent of the high place”), [Aho-

libamah), pr.n. of a wife of Esau, Gen. 36:2,14, and

of an Edomite tribe of the same name (verse 14).

proms Nu. 24:6; Pro. 7:17, and nidag Ps. 45:93
Cant. 4:14; pl. a kind of odoriferous Indian tree,

᾿ in Greek ἀγάλλοχον, in later writers ξυλαλόη, also

~ called lignum aloes, by the moderns aloes, also lignum
ἢ paradisi and lignum aquile: Excecaria Agallocha,
My -; see Diose. lib.i.21. The Hebrew name of
the tree, as well as the Greek, comes from its Indian
name aghil [“the r being softened into 1.” Ges. add.],
scr. agaru and aguru [“ also agarukam”]; see
Celsius in Hierob. tom.i. p.135—170; Wilson's
Sanscrit Dictionary, p.5. The Portuguese by mis-
take called it formerly aguilee lignum. [“« Hence they
_ Sppear to have heard a form agulu or the like.” }

XVIL

W-3N.

VIN an unused and uncertain root. Hence
[“ perhaps” ] —

PAIS pr.n. (perhaps i.q. 117 mountainous, comp
Arab. ws 2), Aaron, the elder brother of Moses,
Ex. 6:20; 7:7; consecrated high priest by his bro-
ther, Ex. 29; Lev. 8;—j08 °22 “sons of Aaron,”
Josh. 21:4, 10, 13; and poet. 48 ΓΞ“ the house
of Aaron,” Psal.115:10,12; 118:3; used for the
priests, just as Aaron, Ps. 133:2, is used for any high
priest.

YS const. st. ἮΝ (a noun of the form 1¥, }?, from
the root 78 to will).

(1) prop. will, desire. It oceursonce as a sub-
stantive, Pro. 31:4, in a’n>, where it should be pro-
nounced 13% is pyar bs “ and the desire of strong
drink (does not become) princes.” "1p: 12¥ δὲ (it
does not become to say) “ where is strong drink?”

(2) free will, choice (Bille, Wahl), hence conj.
that which gives the power of choosing this or that,
or, like vel (and the word abbreviated from it, ve),

e :
from velle (Arab. ΚΝ Deu. 13:2, MDW IN Nik “a
sign or portent;” Job 3:15; 2K. 2:16, DA WIS
MINIT TWD I “into some mountain or valley.”
When doubled, whether, or; Lev. 5:1, VR IS ANTS
“whether he hath seen or known;” Ex. 21:91.
Sometimes it intensifies the expression; or rather,
1 Sam. 29:3, “who has been with me now many

os
days, 0°2Y ΠῚ ἰδ or rather years;” (so οἱ in Arabie,

om
which they explain 1»). Sometimes ellipt. used for
5 IN oder (8 fey) da, oder (εδ miifte fein) δαβ, or (be
it) that, or (it must be) that, followed by a future
subjunctive; when in Latin it may be rendered nisi

forte; (comp. Arab. Ἂ followed by fut. nasb., ellipt.
οὗ cs οὗ Ὁ

for) οἷ, which they explain οὐ δ᾽ unless). Isa.
»

27:5, “I would burn them altogether; “Y23 PIT is

or else let them (unless they) take hold of my

strength,” ober fie miifte denn; Lev. 26:41; Eze.

21:15. Hence it becomes—
(3) a conditional particle, prop. ¢f one choose, if, if
perhaps, but if; (LXX. ἐάν,) comp. Lat. sive, in which
a os
si conditional is included. (Also the Arabic ,\ is
often explained by the Grammarians wi) So follow-

s
ed by a fut. 1 Sam. 20:10, “ who will shew me, iit
MY. WI FW if thy father should answer thee
; 3

«ἂν...» =

Snr

XVIII

NITN—SNIw

anything harshly ;” LXX. ἐάν; Vulg. si forte. (Winer } from the earth.” LXX. almost always render nia

tries o show more than from the context can be cor- !

rect i2 this passage, in endeavouring to defend the
common disjunctive power, in Lex. p. 26.) Ex. 21:36,
837 132 ὙΦ 5 ΜῊ) IS “ if indeed it were known that
the ox was apt to push;” LXX. ἐάν δέ; Vulg. sin
autem. Lev. 4:23, 28; 2 Sam. 18:13. (Without a
verb, Gen. 24:55, “ Let the maiden remain with us,
“ivy is DY. some days (i. e. some time), if perhaps
she wish to remain ten,” eine Anjabl Tage, wenn fie etwa
gebn wollte. LXX. ἡμέρας ὡσεὶ δέκα; Vulg. dies saltem
decem. In this example also, the proper power of
choice remains, nor can it be well explained, “many
days, or at least ten.”

ONAN (prob. “will of God,” from }¥, 38, root M¥),.

[Vel], pr.n., Ezr. 10:34.

SIN or DIN an unuced root, Arab. cl for
--£
(1) to return, also to come to one’s senses, whence
5 of
«τ resipiscens.
(2) to set, as the sun.
(3) to come by night, especially to seek for water.

s os s of
Conj. V, VII, id., | (not ς Οὐ which: misprint
of the first edition of my Lexicon, has been copied
ty Winer); a water-bearer (Kam- p. 46; not uter,
a bottle, as in Golius). In Hebrew, hence —

as plur. Mi3€ masc. (as to the gender of the
pl. see Job 32:19).

(1) a bottle, so called from carrying water ; see
the root No.3. Used of wine bottles ; Job loc. cit.
»ΌΞ" OLIN NiAND “ like new bottles” i.e. full of new
wine “ (which) burst.”

(2) νεκρόμαντις or vexvoparrie, i.e. a soothsayer,
who evokes the manes of the dead by the power of
incantations and magical songs, in order to give
answers as to future or doubtful things; comp. 1 Sa.
28:7; Isa. 8:19; 29:4; Deut. 18:11; 2 Ki. 21:6;
2 Ch. 33:6. Pl. mia& Lev. 19:31; 20:6; 1 Sam.
28:3, 9; Isa. 8:19; 19:3. Specially, it denotes — (a)
a python, orasoothsaying demon, of which these men
were believed to be possessed; Lev. 20:27, Ἰδὲ WS
ai D2 AY 3 ALR “a man or woman when
a python is in them;” 1 Sam. 28:8, 2383 Ὁ N7DDP
“divine to me by the familiar spirit,” whence such
a sorceress is called 318 NDY3 NYS “a woman in whom
is a soothsaying demon,” 1 Sa. 28:7, 8.—(b) the dead
_ person himself raised «p; Isa.29:4,42)1P PIS) BND WN

“and thy voice shall te as of a dead man arising

by ἐγγαστριμύθοι, ventriloquists, and correctly; be-
cause ventriloquists amongst the ancients, commonly
abused this art of inward speaking for magical pur-
poses. How then could it be that the same Hebrew
word. should express a bottle, and a ventriloquist?
Apparently from the magician, when possessed with
the demon, being as it were, a bottle or vessel, an?
sheath of this python. [See Acts 16:16.]

MAIS (“bottles”), [Oboth], pr-n. of a station
of the Israelites in the desert, Nu. 21:10; 33:43; to
be sought about the land of the Edomites, not far
from Moab.

Ooi [ Obi1], 1 Ch. 27:30, pr.n. of an Ishmaelite
who had the charge of David’s camels. It denotes
prop. one who is set over camels, like the Arab.

Sos it 3 $e fe

Jb! and Clu! from Ub! camels. The form ὈΡΘῊΝ is
Δ ke ΣᾺ

for 52x, like JiR for WIA, Ps. 16:6.

ΣΝ (from the root 59) and Da m., a stream,
ariver; found in only one passage, Dan. 8:2, 3, 6.

“AN & TS an unused root.—(1) to bend, to

inflect (Arab. ΟἹ med. Waw); hence, to turn, to
turn about, to turn over, see subst. “AN. NTS;
also to gird, to surround, see TS. With this
agree ἫΝ and Ath. APL: [this last is omitted in
Amer. Trans.]. Hence —

(2) to load, to press down, as a burden, whence
s g-vf ~ £-

AT heavy, troublesome; 544! a load, a weight; os!Le

misfortune, ills, with which any one is pressed down;
see TS.

κως ᾧ
(3) 1. ᾳ oll for 4! to be strong, robust, Conj. II.

Se 5
to strengthen, to aid; cf and ΟἿ strength, might,
power, whence the Hebrew 78); comp. ΠΟ and
other verbs which have the notions of weight and
strength conjoined.

‘TAN m., a wooden poker, so called from the fire
being stirred with it; see 738 No. 1. [“ hence, any
burnt wood, a firebrand,” Ges. add.]; Zec. 3:2; Isa.
7:4; Am.4:11. Syr. and Ch. id. [“ others make it,
i. ᾳ. δὲς. wood,” Ges. add. ].

FANS pl. prop. turnings; see the root No. 1,

whence causes, circumstances, Umftinbde, reasons,
5 ---
affairs; comp. —~— cause, from the root 33 to

Sas
Ss -
turn, to turn rennd; de way, manner, cause, from

de; Syn to be turned; Germ. um for wegen 3 bbya on
account of, from bbs. It is only used in the phrase
τὴν ὃν i. gq. 127 by. 27 SY on account. of the
causes, i.e. on- account of, Gen. 21:11,25; 26:32;
Ex, 18:8,and with suff. ΠΥ ΤῚΝ SY for my sake, Josh.
14:6. WS nytix-bp by «for these very causes that,”
gerade deshalb weil, Jer.3:8. As to the reading of the
editions in 2 Sa. 13:16, N)TI8 DN it appears to have
arisen from the blending of two readings, the one
NTIS 8, the other MTN 2.

I: MS a root not used in Kal. Properly,. To
BEND, TO INFLECT, comp. 71¥; whence —

(1) to turn aside, to turn aside to lodge, to
-% ΄σ«-

Ξ
dwell, i.q. Arab. «59 Conj. I. IT. Ussle dwelling, see
the derivative "8. _-
(2) 1.ᾳ. Arab. οἱ to have an inclination, to de-
sire, to long for; see Pi. Hithp., and comp. 75M.

Cognate roots are 138 aveo, and Arab. _¢¢> to de-
sire.

Prez M38 i. gq. Kal No. 2, to desire, to wish for;
Pro. 21:10, 27 AMY YW WAI“ the soul of the wicked
jesireth evil.” Always applied to the soul (3),
Deu. 12:20; 14:26; Job 23:13; 1 Sa.2:16; 2 Sa.
3:21, except the instances, Ps.132:13,14. Isa. 26:9,
apa TOI WI “my soul, ie. I desire thee in
she night.” Comp. 7732 for I, followed hy 1 pers.,
wen. 44:32.

Hirapacn MSD fut. apoc. 81); (Pro. 23:3,6), iq.
Pi.; but pr. to desire, wish, for oneself. Const. absol.
1 Ch. 11:17; with an acc. Deu. 5:18; Jer. 17:16;
with a dat. Pro. 23:3, 6. MSD MANN prop. “to
desire a desire,” i.e. to burn with desire, to lust
after, Num. 11:4; Ps. 106:14. There is this dif-
ference between Piel and Hithpael, that the latter is
never joined, the former [almost] always to the
subst. YB). The derived nouns, besides those which
follow, are 18 constr. Ἰδὲ, "δ No. I, DIN, TSA.

11. ΓΝ an unused root, but onomatop. to

Re! howl, to ery out; Arab. ae to howl as a dog,
wolf, or jackal; see ‘IN, "δ,

Til. MS It appears necessary to defend the
power of, to mark, to designate, to describe, as
belonging to this root, as found. in TNA and MA;
comp. 138, MWS, ISA to long for. This signification
is manifest both in the noun nis (for NYS) a mark,
and in the words, Num. 34:10, 03? ODASNT “ ye

XIX

by —Syre

shall mark out for you, he borders);” comp. verses
7, 8, where in the same context there is found in
the future DD? I8DA, LXX. and Syr. in all three —
places, καταμετρήσετε, «ΩΨ ΕἸ. ye shall bound, limit.

MS f. (from the root 1) No. I, 2).— (1) desire,
lust; used of desire of food, Deu. 12:15,20, 21;
18:6; of sexual desire, Jer. 2:24.

(2) pleasure, will, 1 Sa. 23:20. Always applied
to the soul (3), except Hosea 10:10.

‘TN (prob. i.g. U8, WY “robust”), [zai], prn.
of a man, Neh. 3:25.

One [Uzal], Gen. 10:27; one of the descendants
of Joktan, but here taken in a geographical sense,
a city or region of the Joktanite Arabs, afterward
called Sanaa, which is the metropolis of the kingdom
of Yemen. See Bocharti Phaleg. ii, 21; J. D. Mi-
chaelis, Spicil. Geogr. Hebr. ext. tom. ii. p. 164, 566.
[“ Autger’s Hist. Jemene, p. 217.”]

“SN (“ desire,” or “habitation,” 1.4.8), [Evi]
pr.n. of a Midianitish king; Num.31:8; Josh.13:31

‘YN (comp. 78 No. II). —(1) subst. lamentation,
Prov. 23:29, "28 ‘> “it ‘D> “who hath lamen-
tation, who hath misery?” [“ want” ].

(2) interj.—(a) of lamentation, alas! with a dat.
1 Sa. 4:8; Isa. 3:9; 6:5; rarely with an acc. Eze.
24:6,9; and absol. Num. 24:23.—(d) of threatening
and imprecating, Num. 21:29. Cognate is "Π.

MS i. 4ᾳ IN, Ps. 120:5, const. with a dat.

SN pl. DYN m. (root 78).

(1) a fool, foolish, either as an adj. DNS WN Pro,
29:9; Hos. 9:7, or as is more often the case, as a
subst. Job 5:2; Isa. 19:11; 35:8; Pro. 7:22; 10:
14; 11:29; 14:3; 15:5; opposed to the prudent
(OV), Pro. 12:16, and to the wise (05%), Pro. 10:14;
sometimes —

(2) it includes the notion of impiety, Job 5:3.

shone id. with the termination belonging to adj
as if narvifd, thividt, foolish, Zec. 11:15.

JT Gay [E£vil-merodach], pr.n. of a king
of Babylon, who at length liberated Jehoiachin king _
of Judah, who had been long held in captivity by
Nebuchadnezzar, 2 Ki. 25:27; Jer. 52:31. He suc-
ceeded Nebuchadnezzar in his dominion, and held
it, according to Berosus (in Jos. c. Ap. i. 20) fur two
years. As to the signification, JI (whick see) is
the name of a Babylonian idol, and ?’)8 in Hebrew
signifies fool; lut it may be taken for granted that

nx— Ow

some other noun of Assyrian or Persian origin is
concealed in it, which the Jews moulded so as to re-
semble their own language; perhaps pleasing them-
selves in calling, for the sake of derision, the king of
their oppressors, “the fool(worshipper) of Merodach.”

VS with Vav moveable; an unused root, i. 4.

si ON! to be foolish, prop. to be perverse, (comp.

the kindred 7 and even 53x), whence Say DN
foolish, M238 folly.

bon & ON a root not used as a verb, but of
wide extent in the derivatives. The primary notion
is, TO ROLL,.as in the kindred San, bn, δ, obs; comp.
εἰλέω, εἰλύω, Aw, and the remarks below under
the root 223; whence 28 a ram, so called from its
twisted and curled horns. Also 53% belly, abdomen.
Applied —

(2) to strength and power (comp. bn & bon),
whence 8 strong, God; 728 terebinth (as if “robust
tree”); ns oak; also Oy, MON strength, aid.
The notion of strength and power is applied —

eee 3
(3) to pre-eminence, whence Arab. 1} to precede,
» oF ea sos

*o go before, εν first (properly princeps, like ἢ

comp. Hebr. 28%. Hence 5°38, powerful ones,

leaders; DD38 the front, adv. in front, subst. vestibule;

bos No. 2, and DDN a projection of a building; nda
No. 3, pre-eminence.

IN m.—(1) belly, body, abdomen, so called from

5Ὲ δ

its roundness; see the root No.1; Arab. οἱ, Nie SES.
73:4. ;

(2) pl. powerful ones, i.e. leaders, 2 Ki. 24:15;
in 33, PS a8 “the leaders of the land.”
p has the common form ον, The root dix No. 2
and No. 2, both significations of the verb being united
in this word.

I. ΔΙ comp. of {8 and b= 5 xd, nd not,
comp. ‘208, ba.

(1) if not, unless; so once in a passage with which
Winer has of late rashly meddled, Num. 22:33,
43) Ξ ΠῚ) ‘38 “unless she had turned from my
face, I would have slain thee;" LXX. εἰ μή; Aben
Ezra rightly ΧΑ

(2) whether not, οὐ nict, hence ellipt. (who knows,
it may be) whether not, i.e. perhaps. Used to ex-
press doubt, fear, Gen. 24:5; 27:12; Josh. 9:7; also
hope, Gen. 16:2; Am. 5:15; Hos. 8:7, “the stalk
shall yield no meal, snybat Dy} ney? aN perhaps
Ἢ shall yield (if by chance it yield), the enemies

=x

pos Ss

shall devour it; Jer. 21:3. In like manner, Arah
Φ-- «-

cist and (\< perhaps, prev. is ob nidt, ellipt. As te

ὡς

its etymology, for Ka and its various forms and use,
see de Sacy, Gramm. Arab. I, § 867, and the note there.
Yet more corresponding are the Talmudic particles
NOY and RDO prop. whether or no, also whether
perhaps, if perhaps, 6. 5. Pirke Aboth 2:4, “say not,
when I have leisure, I will learn; perhaps (nv)
thou wilt not have leisure.” Berach. 2:1, 9; also pS
“what if?” “perhaps,” which is read for the Hebr.
O98 Isa. 47:12.

Il. bays Ulai, pr.n. ofa river of Susiana, empty-
ing itself into the Euphrates and Tigris, after their
junction. Gr. Choaspes, now called Kerah; Dan.
8:2; see Herod. v. 49; Plin. N. H. vi. 27, § 31;
Ker Porter’s Travels, vol. ii. p.412, and map.

pois, pos (with Kametz impure), pl. pdx,
root 53x No. 3, prop. front; hence—(1) vestibule,
portico (Borballe), 1 ΚΊ. 7:6, seq.; Eze. 40:7, sqq.
Specially applied to the porch erected to the east of
Solomon’s temple; Gr, ὁ πρόναος, 1 Ki. 6:3; Joel 2:
17; more fully 737) DPN, 2 Ch. 15:8; 29:17. As to
the height of this porch, which is said to have beena
hundred and twenty cubits high, 2 Ch. 3:4, see the
treatise of A. Hirt (Der Tempel Salomo’s, Berlin,
1819, p. 26).

(2) adv. prop. in front, hence opposite, and
tropically strongly adversative particle; but, but
indeed, ov μὴν δὲ ἀλλά, as well given by the LXX.,
Job 2:5; 5:8; 13:3. More often also DOIN}; LXX.
ov μὴν δὲ ἀλλά, Gen. 43:19; Ex. 9:16; Job 1:11;
12:7; 33:1. Where two adversative propositions
follow each other, as in Germ. aber...und, in Hebrew
an adversative particle is repeated Down} mae DDI,
Job 13:3, 4; comp. 3)... 3. Once, Job 17:10, it is
written 098, where some copies incorrectly have O78.
It may be inquired by the learned, whether this
particle may not, as well as ‘DIN, be regarded as
compounded of 418 = 8 whether, and pb =o

=
not, in this sense—“ but I do not know whethez

or not,” vielleidjt aber. This conjecture certainly
seems to be confirmed by the Syriac word ἦνοϑοι,
prob. to be read [λον], which Castell. (Lex. Syr.
p. 16, ed. Mich.) explains, “[saNy forsan, verum.’
I have not, however, found instances of it.

(3) [Ulam], pr.n.m.—(a) 1 Ch. 7: 16. --- 4) 8:
39; 40. -

ἌΝ

px—ndw

ΧΧΙ

ἢν τ θὶς

ndys f.—(1) folly (from the root Six), Very fre- | vain, Isa 41:29; Zec. 10:2; specially used of the

quently in the Proverbs, as, 5:23; 12:23; 12:16;
44:17,18,29; 15:2, 14, 21.
(2) impiety, Ps. 38:6; comp. mb23, 69:6.

(3) perhaps power, pre-eminence; as from the
root δὴ No.2, 3, Pro. 14:24, nis Ὁ ῸΞ3 ndass
“the pre-eminence (or great honours) of fools
are folly,” i.e. a fountain of foolish actions. The
writer appears to have played on the double signifi-
cation of the word N38.

ais (perhaps “eloquent, talkative,” Syr.
as}), [Omar], pr.n. m., Gen. 36:11.

IN ὦ ie unused roots, but widely extended;
having prop. the signification of NOTHING, and NE-

saTion. [Like δὴ) and its cognate forms, as GU
44:} το hinder, 3D, j8D,” Ges. add.] This, in very
“many languages is expressed by the letter n; comp.
Sanscr. na, no, an, and a privative; Pers. 43, |}; Zend
and Copt. an; Gr. νη in νήπιος, νημερτής; and ἄνευ;
Lat. ne, nemo, non ; also in, privative, prefixed to ad-
jectives; Germ. nie, nein, and vulgar ne; also ofne and
un, privative, prefixed to adjectives; Eng. no; also
the Pheenicio-Shemitic and Greek verbs ἰδ, YD,
igi [given above, and Gr.] ἀναίνομαι; somewhat
more rarely by the cognate letters m (Sansc. ma,
Gr. μή) id. i (x, xd, Nd, ΝᾺ %, by, bbe). Hence
PS, PS nothing, not, WS emptiness. The idea of
nothing is applied —

(1) to vanity, hence to falsehood and wicked-
ness; see }8 No. 2, 3; it is said in Germ. ἐδ ift nidts
daran, nichts an im; compare Lat. homo nequam.

(2) to /ightness (comp. 13) and easiness;

(3) these are applied to living at ease (Arab.
Svs -
ἘΔ ease, rest, _.,| to live easily, smoothly), riches,
wealth (see ix, jin), and on the other hand a
troublesome life is called gravis, heavy (befdwerlid;
comp. 023, np); also—

(4) to ease, ability of doing anything; see ΟἿ
Ne. 2.

[Also (5), “ to be deficient in strength, debilitated,

_vahausted. Arab. ΕἾ med. Ye, to be weak, exhausted ;

Sus
.2! weariness, trouble, sorrow. Hence }\8 No. 4,

Ὁ
ὈΣΧΕ labours,” Ges. add.}

PS mm. with suff. 3258, D8 Jer. 4:14; Ps. 94:23;
pl. B28 Pro. 11:7; from the root ji which see.

_ (1) emptiness, vanity, also something empty and

vanity of idols, and of all things pertaining to idolatry
(comp. 537), 1 Sa. 15:23, and even of the idols

themselves, Isa. 66:3. Henve in. Hosez, the city

28-2 “house of Ged,” as being devoted 49 idols, is
called in contempt }}8°M™3 “house of idols,” Hos.
4:15; 10:5. To this should also be referred—(a)
IS NYP “the valley of the idol,” Amos 1:5; i.e.
some valley near the city of Damascus.—(d) }}8 for jix
Heliopolis, Eze. 30:17, with the notion of city of ido-
latry. Specially it is—

(2) vanity of words, falsehood, fraud (§al{apeit)
Ps. 36:4; Pro. 17:4.

(3) wickedness, Nidtswirbdigkeit, intquity, Num.
23:21; Job 36:91; Isa. 1:19; NWI, DST
“wicked men,” Job 22:15; 34:36; Ἰδὲ ὯΞ
“workers of iniquity,” Job 31:3; 34:8, 22. In
pl. OA Pro.11:7, probably for jJ¥ W28 ‘according
to LXX., Syr., Arab., Chald.

(4) misfortune, adverse circumstances, ca-
lamity, Unbeil; Psa. 55:4, “they cast calamity
upon me.” Pro. 22:8, “ he who sows iniquity, shall
reap calamities.” Ps. 90:10; Job 15:35; Hab.
3:7. Specially, sorrow, Gen. 35:18, ΝΞ “ son of
my sorrow,” mein € dhmerzensfobn 5 Dens ΠῚ “ bread of
sorrow,” i. e. the food of mourners, which was un-
clean, Hos. 9:4; comp. Deu. 26:14. Care must be
taken by learners not to confound ᾿Ἰδὲ with suffixes
with }i8 with which it corresponds in form.

I. pis m. (from the root }ix No. 3, 4), faculty,
ability, hence —(1) strength, power, Job 18:7,
12; 40:16; Hos. 12:9; specially of virile and genital
power, pRa MWS “first fruits of strength,” first-
born, Gen. 49:3; Deu. 21:17; Psa. 105:36; pl.
D'IN Isa. 40:26, 29; Ps. 78:51.

(2) substance, wealth (Sermigen), Hos. 12:9;
Job 20:10.

(3) [On], pr.n. τὰ. Nuzn. 16:1.

ΤΙ. WN [On], Gen. 41:50, and j& Gen. 41:45;
46:20; a domestic pr.n. of an ancient city of Egypt,
Eze. 30:17, written ]}8 (see that word, No.1. δ); call-
ed also by the Hebrews from a translation of the
name Wirt’ ΓΞ Jer. 43:13; by the Greeks, Helio-
polis; by the Arabs, Lees ue i. e. fountain of the
sun. In the Coptic books it is constantly called Gon,
and it can hardly be doubted that in the anciem
language this signified light, especially the sun. In
the more modern Egyptian, some rightly compare
O F6IN, OGIN, ΟὝΟΙΜΙ, light; [“ see Peyron, Lex.
p- 273”]. This city stood on the eastern shore of the

NNX- DS

Nile, a few miles tu the nort’, of Memphis, and was
celebrated for the'worship ana ‘he temple of the sun
(Diod.i.85; Herod. ii.59),and tu the obelisks, which
in part are even now in existence. Traces of the ancient
city, are now called, 15 κα [“’Ain Shems”], and
the modern adjacent village, Matarie; comp. Descrip-
tion de Egypte, Antiquités, vol. v. pl. 26, 27.

ΟΝ (“‘strong,” for jis), [Ono], pr.n.of a town of

the Benjamites, Ezr. 2:33; Neh. 7:37; 11:35; 1 Ch.
8:12; with a valley of the same name, Neh. 6:2.

NPIS £ pl, Ch. 8:18, in ana for MPN ships;
with Vay, redundant mater lectionis.

DIN (“strong”), [Onam], pr.n. m—(1) Gen.
35: 23.—(2) 1 Ch. 2:26.

}N (id.), [Onan], pr.n. of a son of Judah, Gen.
38:9; 46:12; Nu. 26:19.

TN Uphaz, pr.n. of a region producing gold, Jer.
10:9; Dan.10:5. As the letters 1 and ἢ are also
elsewhere interchanged (as in ΡΞ and P72 lightning,

poi and «3 to boast, to glory), ?DI8 seems to be cor-

rupted from W538.

TSIN, “EIN, “TSN pr.n. Ophir, avery celebrated
region abounding in gold; the sailors of Solomon
went thither, together with the Phenicians, from the
ports of the AZlanitic gulf, and brought thence every
three years, gold, precious stones, and sandal wood,
1Ki.g:28; 10:11; 2Ch.8:18; 9:10. According
to 1 Ki. 10:22 (where Ophir is also to be understood,
although not mentioned by name), silver also, ivory,
apes, and peacocks were brought thence. “The gold
of Ophir” is very often mentioned in the Old Testa-
ment, as Job 28:16; Ps. 45:10; Isa. 13:12; 1 Ch.2g:
4; once even YDi8 is put for the gold of Ophir, Job
22:24.

As to the situation of Ophir, various opinions have
been formed. The moderns, however, have mostly
supposed it to be in one of two regions, India, or some
part of Arabia. And that we should seek for Ophir
in India, as among the ancients was supposed by Jo-
sephus, Arch. viii. 6, § 4; among the moderns, by
Vitringa, Reland, and others, is sought to be main-
tained by these arguments :— First, the Indian regions
abound with the above-mentioned commodities; and
several of them, as ivory and sandal wood, are only
found in India: and the words used for apes and
peacocks, altogether agree with those used in India
on the Malabar coast, and they are no doubt taken
thence (see ἘῚΡ, 3"). Also, the LXX. translators
have put for V5'* always (except one place, Gen. 10;

AXIIL

IX-MIN

29) Lovgip, Lougeip, Σωφίρ, Σωφείρ, Swpapa, Swpnpa
Now Cogip is, according tu the ancient Coptic lexi-
cographers [“‘whose anthority however is not very

great”, the Coptic name for India. Further, there Ὁ

is found a place in India, from the name of which botk
Ophira and Sophira may be easily explained; namely
Σουπάρα, called by Arrian Οὔππαρα, situated in the
nearer Chersonese, v/here there is now the celebrated
emporium of Goa: this place is mentioned by Ptolemy,
Ammianus, and Abulfeda. Equally high authorities
contend for Arabia, which has been the opinion held
by many of the moderns, as Michaelis (Spicil. ii.

p-184,seq.); Gosselin; Vincent; Bredow (Hist. Unters. _

11.253); Th. Chr. Tychsen; U.H. Seetzen, and others.
And, in the first place, Ophir, Gen. 10:29, is men-
tioned in the midst of other Joktanite regions, which,
as far as is known to us, are all to be sought for in
southern Arabia; it stands enumerated between Sa-
bea and Huvilah, both of them rich in gold. It
cannot however be denied, that even though Ophir
were more remote, and were situated in India, it might
in the pedigrees be referred to the same stock, the
people springing from a Joktanite colony. Also, of
the articles above-mentioned, some only,namely gems
and apes, are found in Arabia, and that country is
now wholly destitute of gold. But some particular
regions of Arabia formerly abounded in gold, and that
native, and unsmelted, as is mentioned both by the Old
Testament writers, Nu.31:22; Jud.8:24,26; Ps.72:
15, and Diodorus, ii. §0; iii. 44, 47; compare under
the word 113; Agatharchides (ap. Phot. cod. 250);
Artemidorus (ap. Strab. xvi. 4, § 22); Pliny, vi. 28,32,
who ought not rashly to be doubted; for the mines
may be exhausted and altogether neglected, as in
Spain, or the globules of native gold formerly found
in the sand may have failed. Also, Ophir is expressly
mentioned as an island of Arabia by Eupolemus (ap.
Euseb. praep. evang. ix. 30); and there is now a place
called el Ophir, in the district of Oman, two miles in-
land of the city Sohar.

However it may be (for we cannot here exhaust
the whole discussion), either of these opinions has
much more appearance of correctness than that cf
those who understand the eastern part of Africa, viz.
Nigritia and Sofala of the Arabs (now Zanguebar,
Mozambique, where there isa region that produces gold
called Fura), which after Grotius and Huet has been
so held by d’Anville, Bruce, Schulthess and others.

[DIS m. const. ᾿ξ; pl. DEIN a wheel, Ex. 14:25,
ete.; Pro. 20:26, }DI8 DY 3“ und he turns the
wheol (of his threshing wain) upon them,” ie ne

ἢ
5
a

TPN

treads on the: and tramples them small; comp. δ᾽}.
Root j28.

ΓΝ TC URGE, TO PRESS any one ΟΝ (comp.

Ch, }'$8. Cognate roots, both in sound and in signifi-

cation, are YS, 702,702; comp. Gr. πιέζω), Ex. 5:13.

(2) to urge oneself, to hasten, Josh. 10:13; Pro.
19:2; 28:20. Followed by} it is, to hasten back-
ward, to withdraw oneself; Jer.17:16, ‘AY N>

SPURS AYAD for TW NV “T have not withdrawn

Gen. 1:15;

myself, that I should not be a shepherd (prophet)
after thee.”

(3) to be narrow, stratt, Josh.17:15.

Hiputt, i.q. Kal No.1, to urge, to press on; con-
atrued with a gerund of the verb, Isa. 22:4; followed
by 2 of pers., Gen. 19:15.

TSN const. TYIN; pl. NAYIN τη, (root YN).

(1) [“properly, what is laid up, a store, stock,”]
ireasure, store, as of corn, food, provision (maga-
zine), 2Ch.11:11; 1Ch.27:27; especially of gold,
silver, and other precious things, hence used of the
treasury of the temple, 1 Ki.7:51; of the king, 1 K.
14:26; 15:18; 7398 ΓΞ “a treasury,” Neh. 10:39.

(2) i.g. T¥I8 "3 a storehouse, Joel 1:17; a trea-
sury, 2 Ch. 32:27.

WS ΤῸ ΒΕ or BECOME LIGHT, TO BECOME BRIGHT,
Gen. 44:3. Used of the eyes of a faint person when he
begins to recover, 1 Sa.14:27,29. Pret. impers. 118
“it is light,” 1Sa.29:10. Imperat. NS sa.60:1,
“shine, be bright;” [“i.e. be surrounded and re-
splendent with light”].

Nipwar 82; fut. WS? i.g. Kal 2 Sam.2:32; Job
33:30; WN? for “iva? to be made light. Part. W832
“bright, glorious,” Ps. 76:5.

Hip YS—(1) to lighten, to make light, fol-
lowed by an ace. Ps.77:19; 97:4; 105:39—(a) ΝΠ
“2 °}Y “to enlighten any one’s eyes” (which were
involved in darkness), i.e. as it were to recall him to
life, Ps.13:4; hence, “to refresh, to gladden,”
Pro. 29:13 ;"Ps.19:9; Ezr.g:8; comp. Sir. 31:17.—
(6) “Β 25 WS “to lighten any one’s countenance,”
i.e. to make cheerful, Ecc.8:1; comp. the synon. 72,
128 VST “to make one’s own faceto shine;” “tocause
one’s face to shine” is especially used of God as being
gia Ps. 80:4,8,20; followed by oy Nu. 6:25;

Ps. 31:17; 3 Ps.119:135; ? Ps. 118:27; N® Ps,
67:2. Once without 0°95 Ps. 118:27.—(c) to en-

+g>ten, ie. to imbue with wisdom, Ps.1 19: 130.

(2) to shine, to give light (leudhten, {einen), absol.

with a dat. Ex.13:21; Isa. 60:19.

τ

ΧΧΙΠ

TNS
(3) to kindle, Mal.1:10; Isa. 27:11 (comp. Eng

-GEt
to light and ὍΝ fire). Arab. οἱ to kir tle. Henec

are derived the following words, and also 18 and
TAN, |

“WN m. (once f., Job 36:32; comp. Lehrg. 546),
light, Gen. 1:3—5; Job 3:9; 12:25. Wherein it
differs from i812 is shown by Gen. 1:3; comp. verses
14,16. Thus is is light everywhere diffused, such
as that of the day, and the sun, while iN) is pro-
perly that which affords light, a luminary, and thus
it can take the plural number, which ἰδὲ does not
admit, except in one example, Ps. 136:7, where D° 8
stands for Ὁ. Specially it is—(a) morning light,
light of day; Neh. 8:3, O13 ΤΟΥ ΠῸ TY ANT} “ from
morning light unto mid-day ;” Job 24: 14.—(b) the
light of the sun, and the sun itself, Job 31:26; 37:21;
Hab.3:4; Isa.18:4; comp. φάος , used of the sun,
Odyss. γ΄, 335.—(c) light of lightning, and lightning
itself; Job 36:32, WS D3 O%BD-2¥ “ he covers the
light of lightning upon his hands,” i.e. he covers his
hands with lightning, his hands are red with light-
ning; Job 37:3, 11, 15.—(d) light of life, Job 3:16,
20; more fully ΝΠ "iN Ps. 56:14. Metaphorically
— (ὁ) light furnishes an image of good fortune, pros-
perity, sometimes with the proper sense of light re-
tained, Job 22:28; Isa.g:1; sometimes that of pros-
perity itself, Job 30:26; Psal.g7:11. Isa. 10:17,
Jehovah is called “ the light of Israel,” as being the
author of their prosperity; comp.Isa.60:1,3.—(f) light
for doctrine, teaching ; Isa. 49:6, D3 WS “a light
of the Gentiles,” i.e. teacher; Isa. 51:4; 2:5, “ let
us walk in the light of Jehovah” (verse 3); compare
Pro. 6:23, “ for the commandment (of God) is like
a luminary, and the law is as a light.”—(g) 8
0°38 light, or brightness of countenance, cheerful-
ness of countenance, a serene countenance, Job 29:24
(comp. Ps. 104:15); Pro. 16:15, EAA) ‘2B ΝΞ “when
the king’s face shineth,” i.e. when it is cheerful
and pleasant; Ps. 4:7; 44:4.

AN m.—(1) ig. Ws light. Hence in pl. Do HR—
(a) lights, i.e. lucid region, the East; comp. Hom.
πρὸς ἠῶ ἠέλιόν τε (IL. uw’. 239; Οά. ε΄. 26), Isa. 24:15.—
(6) lights, metaph. revelations,revelation, used of
the sacred lot of the Hebrews, Nu. 27:21; 1Sa. 28:6;
generally more fully called 027) DISD “revela-
tion and truth,” Ex.28:30; Lev.8:8; once D'OR
DMN) Deu. 33:8; LXX. excellently, δήλωσις καὶ ἀλή-
θεια: Luther, Lit und Recht. These sacred lots, which
were only consulted by the high priest in matters of
great moment, were borne by him in or upon his

ΔῊΝ

breastplate, as appears from Εἶἰχ, 28:30. It was a
matter of dispute what they were, even in the time of
Philo and Josephus. Josephus, indeed (Arch. iii. 8,
§ 9), supposed that the augury was taken from the
twelve stones on the outer part of the breastplate,
and from their brightness; but Philo (tom. 11. p.152,
ed. Mangey) teaches that Urim and Thummim were
two little images, put between the double cloth of the
breastplate, one of which symbolically represented
revelation, the other truth [!!!]. The Hebrews seem
in this symbolic manner to have imitated the Egyp-
tians, amongst whom the supreme judge wore a sap-
phire “image of truth,” hung from his neck; see
Diod. i. 48,75; lian. Var. Hist. xiv.34 [This idola-
trous notion of Philo is not to be regarded as throw-
ing any light on the subject].

(2) brightness of fire, flame; Isa. 50:11, ΝΞ
YS; and fire itself, Isa.44:16; 47:14; Eze. 5:2; comp.
is Hirsi No. 3.

(3) [Ur], pr. n.—(a) of a town of the Chaldees,
more fully, OWS WS, Gen. 11:28, 31; 15:7; Neh.
9:7, the native place of Abraham. Its traces remained
in the Persian fortress Ur, situated between Nesibis
und the Tigris, mentioned by Ammianus 25:8; [“ but
fr, as an appellative, may perhaps have signified a for-
tress, castle; so at least, Pers. \,,\ castle; Zend and
Sansc. pura, a fortified city, after the analogy of pemar,
Pracrit. unar, etc. See F. Bernary, in Berliner Jahrb.
1841, p. 146.” Ges.add.] LXX. χώρα τῶν Χαλδαίων;
Alex. Polyh. ap. Euseb. de Praep. Evang. ix. 17, ex-
plains it, Χαλδαίων πόλις.

(δ) m. 1 Ch. 11:35.

MUS £—(1) light, Ps.139:12; metaph. of pros-
perity, Est. 8:16.

(2) plur. nis herbs, green herbs, 2 Ki. 4:39;
from the idea of brightness being in the Pheenicio-
Shemitic languages applied to verdure and flowers.
Comp. 7°32, Arab. ,\,;\ lights and flowers. In the cog-
nate languages it may be compared with the Samarit.
% ΠΥ Gen.1:11,12, for8Y J herb. Solsa.26:19; 0%
ἼρῸ ninix “for the dew of herbs, is thy dew,” i.e. the
‘lew of God shall refresh those that rise from the dead,
like the dew refreshes plants. Compare Sir. 46:12;
49:10; others explain it “dew of light,” i.e. of
life, or lifegiving dew, comp. “ix letter (d).

DYN transp. for ΓΤ (which see), stables, man-
gers, stalls, 2 Ch. 32:28,

TS (“fier y,” or perhaps a shorter form for ΠΡ δ),

(Uri), pr.n. m.-—(1) Ex 32+9.—(2) Ezr.10:94.—
(3) 1 Ki. 4:19.

XXIV

ΓΝ -- ΠΝ

ΟΝ (“flame of God”), [Uriel], pr.n. 10 —
(2) 1 Ch. 6:9; 15:5, 11.—(2) 2 Ch. 19:2.

MUS (“flame of Jehovah”), [Uriah, Uri-
jah],pr.n.—(1) of a Hittite, the husband of Bathsheba,
perfidicusly slain by David, 2 Sam.11:3.—(@) of a
priest in the time of Ahaz and Isaiah, Isa. 5:2; 2 Ki.
16:10.

WEAN (id.), [ Urijah], pr.n. of a prophet, slaiz
by order of Jehoiakim, Jer. 26:20, 544.
WIN see VYANNT under YN,
‘ - 4: aes
MN (for MS from 78 No. IIT; comp. ka! or 4.|

5-οὗ
sign for 4,\ from ς,}), Pl. nin m. and f. (comp,
sing, Gen. 9:12; Ex. 4:8, plur. Ex. 4:9; Josh. 24:

27), a sign (Ch. MN, Syr. fl) pl. fLOL]). Exod. 12:
13; Josh. 2:12; Gen. 1:14; pyyinds nin? Ὑ ΠῚ “and
they shall be (the lights of heaven) for signs and
times,” i.e. by ἕν διὰ δυοῖν, signs of times. It is—

(1) a military ensign, and specially that of each
particular tribe, differing from oy standard, which be-
longed to each camp of three tribes, Num. 2:2, seq.

(2) a sign of something past, which serves to keep
it in memory, Ex:13:9, 16; Deu. 6:8, hence a me-
morial, monument, Isa. 55:13; Eze. 14:8.—

(3) a sign of something future, a portent, τύπος
τοῦ μέλλοντος [?] (Rom. §:14), ig. MDW. Isa. 8:18;
“behold, I and the children whom Jehovah hath given
me are for signs and wonders in Israel from Jeho-
vah of hosts,” i.e. by the names divinely bestowed
upon us, all of which are of good omen (79% “the
salvation of God,” 58329¥ “God with us,” Isa.7:14;
8:8; Shear Jashub, 7:3); God makes us types of fu-
ture things as signifying future welfare. [Gesenius
does not understand the true reference of the passage;
we know, from Heb. 2:13, that Christ is speaking of
himself and the Church, God’s children given him for
redemption, brought into blessing while the nation of
Israel continues in unbelief.] Comp. Isa. 20:3; Eze.
4:3-

(4) the sign of anything which cannot itself be
seen, Gen. 1:14, ex. gr. “ the sign of the covenant,”
circumcision, Gen. 17:11, of the sabbath, Ex. 31:13,
hence, token, proof, argument, Kenngeiden, Beweis;
comp. Lat. signum, Cic. Invent. 1,34; Gr. τεκμήριον͵
σημεῖον, Job 21:29, and hencea miracle, asa sign of the
divine power, i.q. NBD Deu. 4:34; 6:22; 7:19; 29:2;
34:11, see my remarks at length on Isa.'7:11; [see

_ Matt. 1:23, az to the meaning of the passage]. Of the

prophetic sign cr [“ token of the truth of a prophecy

IS—NMIS

viz. when God, or the prophet as his inte: preter, fore-
tells some minor event, the fulfilment of which serves
as a sign or proof of the future fulfilment of the whole
prophecy. Ex. 3:12; Deu.13:2, 3; 1 Sa. 2:27—34;
20:7—9Q; 2Ki.19:29; 20:8, 9; Isa.7:11—14; 38:
"22; Jer. 44:29, 30, comp. Mar. 13:4; Luke 1:
18; 2:12.” Ges. add.]

TIN or MN a root not used in Kal.

Nipaac Nis) 1 pl. fut. M82, 3 plist ro consENT,
2 Ki. 12:9; with a dat. of pers. to consent to any
one, Gen. 34:15, 22, 23. In Arabic this power

belongs to πὶ i.g. TS to come, Conj. III. δ᾽ Heb.
MIN, whence a new root Nix appears to have arisen;
unless it be better, by changing the points, instead of
NiN2, IMIN! to read NIN}, 338), which forms may be
referred to Poél of the root 708.

MS or MN only with suff. ‘D8, WE ete. 1. q.
NS No.1, pronoun demonstr. commonly a mark of the
accusative.

18 [a demonstrative particle originally of place,
in that place, there, kindred with ΠῚ; Arab. οἱ, be-

5
hold!” called in Man.]; subst. time (from the root
MS, comp. 12), hence in accusat. at that time, then,
specially —(1) damalés, then, of past time; Arabic

οἱ then, and οἱ tunc, then, thereon; Germ. da; in
+5 5

apodosis, behold! fiehe ba fo; Chald. }!18; Gen. 12:6;
Josh. 10:12; 14:11. Followed by a preterite, 1 Ki. 8:
12; 2Ch.6:1; 8:12, 17; and a future, used for a pre-
terite, Jos. 1. cit.; Ex.15:1; Deu. 4:41. Comp. Lehrg.

— P- 773-

(2) then, after that, of future time. Construed
with a fut. which retains its own power; Ps. 96:12,
23% ΤῈΣ “then shall they rejoice;” Zeph.3:9; Job
$:13; sometimes also with a preterite in the significa-
tion of the future, where a future precedes, Jud.
6:11; Ex. 15:15. :

(3) then, after that, for therefore, because of
that, Jer. 22:15; Ps. 40:8.

WD & IST prop. from that time; hence—(a) adv.
from of old, formerly, long since, 2 Sa. 15:34;
Tsa. 16:13; 44:8; 45:21; 48:3, 5, 7.--- (Ὁ) prep. an
conj. from (any) time, from when, since; depuis,
des-lors, feit ; const. with an inf. Ex. 4:10, 7727 8
“since thou hast spoken;” Josh.14:10; with a subst.
Ruth 2:7, 9237 t89 “from the time of morning,”
ie. sinee morning. {“ In the same sense as 122 182,
Ruth 2-~, there » also use: ΞΟ Τὸ, 2 Sa. 2:27,

XXV

JYN- ΠΝ

which ought, perhaps, to be transposed; comp. 25,
}2 28% °D. Some consider 8 to be kindred to the pro-
noun ΠῚ, so that it would properly have a demon-
strative power; which is not unsuitable.” Append.”
Ps. 76:8, 728 ISD “from the time of thy anger,” i.e.
from when once thy anger is kindled. With a finite
verb (for WS 8), Ex. 5:23, “2 oN ΝΞ IND “from
the time when I came unto Pharaoh.” Gen. 39:5.

[‘‘Note. Fuller forms from ἴδ, are ‘I$ (which see),
and Ch.}! 18; the latter seems to have come by soften-
ing the letters from ἢ, "1! here, also there; so that
its ending seems to be plural, while in fact it is ro:
so. Compare }'T. for }7. See for these particles
and their etymology, Hupfeld in Zeitsch. f. d. Kunde
des Morgenl. ii. p. 434.”— Ges. add. |

62

NTIS ὦ ΓΙ ΝΣ Ch. τὸ ernpie. Comp. Arab. τ

to be hot, to kindle a fire; part. pass. TI% by a

Syriacism for 78, Dan. 3:22; inf. NI) for SIS); with
suff. AMD, 3:19.

ais an unused root; whence ΠΣ,
‘SIN [Ezbas], pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 11:37.

TS Ch. τοῦ. Ors TO GO AWAY, TO DEPART,
(comp. δάκρυον, lacrima; _w\\\,4édpac). Hence Dan.
2:5, 8, SITS 30 spn “the word has gone out from
me,” i.e. what I have said is ratified, and will not be
recalled ; comp. 9:23; Isa. 45:23. The Hebrew
interpreters, as Saad. Tanch. of Jerusalem, have long
ago rightly compared the Talmudic phrase NTIS
moynd “to go to one’s opinion,” i.e. to follow one’s
own opinion. As to the form, S78 is part. fem. from
the masc. ὙΠ (of the form 228, 8).

TUN an unused root which seems to have had
the sense of to pass by, like ΠΝ, 7. Hence are
derived Τὰ, ‘IS time, then. [Omitted in Ges. corr.

as the supposed derivatives are otherwise explained. ]

ANS (by a Syriacism for 18) τη. ὕσσωπος, hys-
sop of the ancients, which was used by the Hebrews
in sacred purifications, Ex.12:92; Lev.14:4, 6,49;
Ps. 51:9; 1 Ki.5:13. Like the names of several
eastern plants, so the word hyssop was borrowed
by the Greeks from the Orientals themselves. The
Hebrews appear not to have applied this word merely
to hyssopus officinalis of the moderns, but to have als¢
included under it other aromatic plants, especially mint,
origanum (Doften). Some derive it from the reot 3] 3,
which they regard as the same as ω» to be hairy;
but the plants mentioned can hardly be cai'ed hairy

THIN

miss (by a Syriacism, i. ᾳ. UY) m.—(1) a girdle,
Isa. 5:27; Jer. 13:1, 892.
(2) α bond, Job 12:18; Vulg. funis. Root TUS.

IN i.g. ΤῊ adv. then, at that time, thereupon,
Ps. 124:3—5. Similar is the Ch. 718. As to the
final ᾿ξ, it belongs to the root according to the ana-
logy of the form ‘YJ. [But see Ges. corr. in T8.]

MIDIS f., a verbal noun of the conj. Hiphil, from
the root 731, in the signification of sacrificing, Isa.

66:3; properly a memorial (offering), that which
calls to memory. LXX., Vulg. μνημόσυνον, memo-

riale, This was the name of that part of the meat-"

offering [71092] which was burned with frankincense
upon the altar; the sweet savour of which ascending
to heaven, was regarded as commending to God the
remembrance of the worshipper, [But it must be
borne in mind that this, as well as every other part of
the law, was ordained by God himself.] Lev. 2:2,
9,16; 5:12; Nu. 5:26. Lev. 24:7, the frankincense
also put on the loaves of shew-bread is called 77318.

TSS fut. Stet (whence ὍΠΗ for ‘INA, Jer. 2:36),

properly, if I judge aright, ΤῸ ROLL, rollen, hence—

(1) to spin, from the idea of rolling. So in the

Talmud 28, whence mayors weaver, Arab. ἢ " Conj.

5ω-

L IVv., J something spun; Syr. and Ch. Sis

id., comp. the kindred 21) to spin and to flow, both
from the idea of rolling. See Puat.

(2) [“intrans. to roll off, i.e.” | to go away, to de-
part, especially quickly, as if fortrollen, fortfabren, com-
pare the Germ. fic) trotfen ; Eng. to troll, to trowl. [These
supposed English illustrations given by Gesenius do
not make the matter much clearer.] Gr. véw,nco, and
med. νέομαι to depart, to flee. So in Ch and Syr.
In Arabic we may compare Je to separate, to take
away. Prov. 20:14 (followed by a dat. pleon. ὅν, like
ty) 723) ; Jer. 2:36. Metaph. to fail, as water, Job
14:11; food, 1Sa.g:7; strength, Deu. 32:36.

Pvuat part. Sy what is spun, yarn, thread, Geez
fponneneé, Gejpinn{t, Garn, Eze. 27:19.

IS Ch. i, q. Heb. No.2.— (1) to depart, Dan.6:
1g. So also in the Syr. and Samarit.
2) to go, to journey, Ezr. 4:23; 5:8, 15.
TS departure, see |28 No.6, letter (0).
Zz [IX a root not used in Kal. Properly by a
conjecture sufficiently probable of Jo. Simonis, ΤῸ BE

SHARP, ACUTE, POINYED, whence }{® ear (which
may indeed, especially as tu animals, be so called from

XXVI

‘IN—TUN

the pointed form), and #8, D8 (sharp) weapons
(Compare ἀκοή, ἀκούω, and ai, acies, acuc.) A cognate
root apparently is |¥¥, which see.

Hipuit j}8) (as if Oven madjen, to make ears) ἐσ
prick up the ears ; die Obven fpigen, ἐνωτέζεσθαι (Arab.
--£
9) id.), hence to listen. Construed, followed by an
accus., Gen. 4:23 ; Job 33:1; 2 Job 34:2; Os Psa.
77:2; 9 Pro.17:4; WW Num. 23:18, of person and
thing. Specially, to hear and answer, used of God,
Ps. 5:2; 17:1; 39:13; 54:43 Job 9:16; to obey, to
hear and obey, used of men, followed by a dat. Neh.
9:80; Ex.15:26.—Fut. 1 pers. [IS for PISS Job 32:
11; Part. {2 for PIS Pro. 17:4.

IL. JIN Arab. Wyjs to weigh, whence DND scales.
It only occurs in —

PiEL {IS to weigh, to ponder, Ecc.12:g9. Followed
by the syn. 725. Rabbin. }I8 to be weighed, proved.

Ἰὰς m. utensil, implement, prop. weapon(comp.
Ch. Σ᾽ δὲ arms), see the root No. 1. Deu. 23:14: “ and
thou shalt have a spade F318 by on thy implement;”
many copies read ἢ by « among thy utensils,”
which I prefer. The same notion both of utensil and
weapon is found in the word *?3.

ΝΕ dual (which is also used as plural) DY2%, const.

5. FF
‘28 f. the ear, from the root {I$ No.I. (Arab. ol, οἷ,

Mth. AH: Ch. TPS, NBS, contr. NBN, Syr. Lis),

εἰ.) Ex. 29:20; Lev. 8:23, etc. The phrases of which
this word forms a part, are considered under the verbs
73, ΠΣ Hiph., ANB, M72, YP “WAI “to speak
in any one’s ears,” i.e. before him and in his hearing,
Gen. 20:8; 23:16; 44:18; Ex.10:2. So Isa. 5:9,
Mn} "282 “in my ears (said) Jehovah.” Compare
22:14. “Β 82 DW “to place in any one’s ears,” to
deliver something to be perceived by the ears, and
to be laid up in the mind of any one, Ex. 17:14.
YINI YOY “to hear with one’s ears,” emphatically,
Ps. 44:2; Job 28:22.

MNY IN (“ear,” or rather “corner of Shee-”
rah”), [Uzzen-Sherah], pr.n. of a little town built
by Sheérah, the daughter of Ephraim, 1 Ch. 7:24.

NIE-M IN (prob. “ears,” ie. “summits of
Tabor”), [Aznoth-tabor], pr.n. of a town of the
tribe of Naphtali, Josh. 19:34.

‘JIN (“hearing”), [Ozni Oznites], pr.n. of ἃ
son of Gad, the patriarch, Nu. 26:16. [ Aiso pa-
tronymie, ibid,] .

ΠΝ -- ΠΝ

MIN (“whom Jchovak tears”), [Azaniah],

pr.n.m., Neh. 10:10.

D'DIN chains, bonds, Jer. 40:1, 4,i.q. O°P? with
Aleph prosthetic, which some MSS. omit in verse 1.
Root P21. [In Thes. root P23} in the sense of to bind. ]

TIEN fat. ἽΝ Jer.1:17, with suff. FNS Job 30:28, |

TO BIND AROUND, TO GIRD, also, To BE GIRDED, TO

| @IRD.ONESELF. Arab. yy 3! to be strong, robust, and

perhaps, also, prop. to be girded, to gird. Conj. II. to

gird. Conj. III. to strengthen, to aid. Cognate roots,

all of which have the sense of to bind together, to gird,

| to surround, are, ΝΣ, YS (288), WY, WY, W, ὝΣΠ,

| 415,733. It is used —(a) of the garment with which

| any one is girded, with an ace. of pers. Job 30:18.—(4)

| with an acc. of the member girded, Job 38:3, SIS

ia δ γε “gird up thy loins;” Job 40:7; Jer.1:17.—(c)

with an ace. of the girdle or garment with which any

| one is girded, and figuratively, 1 Sa. 2:4, 2% 378
| “they are girded with strength.”

Nipxat part. M82 girded, Ps. 65:7.

Puri, to gird, with two acc., one of the person, the
other of the girdle, Ps.18:33, 40, 720229 Sn ὙΗΒΕῚ
“thou hast girded me with might for the war;”
Ps. 30:12, INDY ‘INA “thou hast girded (i.e. sur-
rounded) me with gladness ;” Isa. 50:11, MiP "HNP
“cirded (i.e. armed) with burning darts.” As to
the construction of verbs of this kind with two accus.
compare Lehrg. § 219, 1.

Hirupak., to gird oneself (i.e. arm oneself), to pre-
pare for battle, Isa. 8:9; with an accus. Ps. 93:1
(with strength).

+ yrs i.g. YIN an arm (with Aleph prosthetic, com-
_ pare p.1), Jer. 32:21; Job 31:22.

PIN m. (for ΠῚ with Aleph prosthetic) —
(1) 4 native tree, not transplanted into another soil,
“ Ps. 37:35. The root is ΠῚ, in the sense of shooting
πὰ.
᾿ς (9) a native, used in speaking of men, Lev.16:29;
18:26, etc. .

|

a TTS patron. n. [Ezrahite], a descendant of Ez-
_ fach (MIS); used of Ethan, 1 Ki. 5:11; Ps. 89:1;
_ and of Heman, Ps.88:1. Both of these are said,
_ 40h. 2:6, to be the descendants of Zarah (M7) the
__ 805) of Judah; and thus ΓΕ is to be taken only as
another form of the same name, used only in its pa-
_ tronymic. As to the family of these men, see my
_ arguments against Bertholdt (Einleit. p.1974); Allg.
᾿ς Lit. Zeit. Ergiinzungsbl. 1816, p.646.

XXVU

AS—WS

1. TIN construct ‘MS, with suff. 18 (“my bro.
ther”), PIS, DOS pl. ON (with dag. occult), const:
‘DS, with light suff. ὙΠ, with grave suff. 0°OS, with
suff. 3 pers. "OS for YO8 (comp. Lehrg. p. 602), a
BROTHER. This word is undoubtedly primitive. Arab,

5: ~E (RES 3 9P
ἐν const. st. ,κς Fh, Ls\, Syr. xj, Chald. mx,

a“
It follows sometimes the analogy of verbs, πο, some-

times that of verbs, Dy; comp. Lehrg. § 118. When
used in a sense not quite strict, it is applied also. to
those who are not own brothers, as those who are
children of one father by different mothers (Gen. 42:
153 43:3), or vice versa to brothers by the same mo-
ther but by different fathers (Jud. 8:19), who when
greater exactness is used, are called 38 13, ON 13: see
12. Sometimes emphatically used of brethren, both
by the father and mother (Gen. 44:20), comp. Gen.
49:5, ODN "21 TOY “Simon and Levi are (true)
brethren,” i. e. not only children of one mother, but
brethren truly in disposition also.

The word brother is also of wider use amongst the
Hebrews, and is used for—

(1) any relative, kinsman, Gen.14:16, “his bro-
ther Lot,” prop. his brother’s son, Gen. 13:8; 29:
12, 15.

(2) aman of the same tribe, 2 Sa.19:13; 6. g. used
of the Levites, Num. 8:26; 16:10; Neh. 3:1.

(3) one of the same people, Jud. 14:3; Ex. 2:
11; 4:18; used even of cognate peoples, e.g. of the
Edomites and Hebrews, Gen. 9:25; 16:12; 25:18;
Num. 20:14.

(4) an ally, confederate; used of people that

i were allied, as of the Tyrians and Hebrews, Am. 1:9;

or of the same religion, Isa. 66:20 [here of the same
nation ].

(5) any friend; thus used of the friends of Job,
Job 6:15, perhaps also Job 19:13, and of Solomon,
who calls Hiram his brother, 1 Ki. 9:13; comp. Neh.
5:10, 14.

(6) any other man, united to us only by the tie
of the human race, i. q. ¥ Lev. 19:17. Hence
when preceded by WN, one...another. Gen. 13:11,
ὉΠ Sy wing 1778") “and they separated the one from
the other,” Gen. 26:31; and indeed in this phrase it
is even used of inanimate things resembling each other.
if they be of the masculine gender (of feminines, in
the same sense is used MNS—NWS), Ex. 25:20, OFA
VHN->y WS “ and their faces (of the cherubim) shall
be turned one to another” (gegeneinanber), Ex. 37:9.

(7) tropically it expresses some similarity of dis-
position or manners, Job 30:29, “I am become 8

MANA

brother of the jackals,” i.e. I am forced to howl like
ajackal; Pro.18:9. Comp. fem. NiN¥ [also 7)48], and

many compound proper names, as 42°08 and the
like [which follow almost immediately’.

IL. TN interj. uf lamentation (from the sound
made), AH! ALAS! const. witha dat. Eze.6:11; 21:20.

In Arabic there is a root derived from this, pil ‘to
ery out, ah! again oat again: see below, under NNN.

Ti. AN f Arab. ‘ A GREAT POT, in which a

tc
»
fire was kept burning in the king’s winter apartment,
Jer. 36:22, 23. The orientals still use pots of this
kind for ee instead of fire places, called in Pers.

and Turk. , .j They have the form of a large pitcher,
and they are usually placed in a cavity in the middle
of the room. When the fire is out, a frame like a table
is put over the pot, covered with a carpet; and those
who wish to warm themselves, sit on the ground, and
cover their feet, legs, and even their belly, with the
carpet. The root is NON No. IL.

AS Ch. brother; pl. with suff. PHS Ezr. 7:18.

ms only in pl. ὉΠ prop. howlings; hence howl-
ing animals (comp. ‘8 No. II.), probably screech owls,

Isa.13:21. A word imitating the sound, like the
Germ. Ubu, Sdubut, French hibou; see MS No. IL. and
the root NAS.

ANTS (“father’s brother”), Ahad, pr.n—(1)
king of Israel, B. C. 918—897, a man remarkable for
his uxoriousness and idolatry, 1 K.16:28 to 22:40.
—(2) m., Jer. 29:21.

jams (“brother of the prudent,” or for [58
“fraternal”), [Ahban], pr.n. of a man of the tribe
uf Judah, 1 Ch. 2:29.

“TIS a root, derived from the numeral ὙΠ, not
used in Kal, its place being supplied by 1 to unite.

ΗΙΤΗΉΡΑΕΙ,, to untte, to join oneself together, to
collect oneself; Eze.21:21, “IO8N3 prob. “unite
thyself (sword of three edges),” i.e. ravage with united
powers, or (according to the laws of parallelism),
“gather thyself together,” i.e. attend! nimm did
jujammen. The opinion of a very acute interpreter,
Chr. Bened. Michaélis, is not to be despised, who
regards the four first words of the verse as being those
of a military commander: “ Conjunge te, dextrorsum !
(aciem) strue, sinistrorsum! Sammelt euch, redté 1 ftellt
eud) (Adhtung!), tints!” Fall together! right! to your
post! left!

ΧΧΥΙΠ

|“a certain prophet,” προφήτης τις; Dan. 8:3, by

TRAN
“TEIN const. 748 [and so before ΤῸ Lev. 13:2.

before wy Gen. 32:23; and elsewhere, Gen. 48:22;

2Sam.17:22; Zec.11:7”]; f. NOS (for NURS); in
pause NAS; a numeral ae the power of an adj.

rv?
-

5-Σ
one. Arab. d=! (not ae, as in Winer); ἢ seal)

Eth. AA L: ahadu (not Ahk’ ahad, as in Winer

also), Ch. and Syr. 0, -«» The same radical let-
ters are found in the Pehilevi advek, one, and without
the third radical Daleth, Sansc. eka, and Pehlevi jek.

One has often the force of —(1) i. q. the same,
Gen. 40:5; Job 31:15.

(2) first, but only so used in counting the days of
the months, Ezr.10:16,17, wai Ih ΟΞ “ on the
first day of the month. » wr ἼΠΝΞ “ on the first
day of the month,” Gen. 8: by. 13; comp. pia τῶν σᾶβ-
βάτων, Act. 20:7. In counting years, the expression
is NOS ny , Just as in Germ. das Jahr Eins, Bwey, etc.,
for das erfte Sabr, etc., Dan. 9:1,2; Ezr.1:1. In
other places, as Gen. 1:5; 2:11, any does not lose
the common idea of a cardinal, and the numbers fol-
low one another as in Lat. unus, alter, tertius (Suet.
Octav. 101). -

(3) some one, OY} IOS “some one of the people ;”
TOS PS, NO “noone.” Hence very often—

(4) it acts the part of an indefinite article, espe-
cially in the later Hebrew, 1 Ki. 20:13, ὙΠῸ 83)

Ss --ς

HS “a ram,” ein Widder; 1 Ki.19:4. So also when
‘IHS precedes, e. g. vin? IMS “a certain holy one,”
i.e. angel, ric ἄγγελος, Dan.8:13. Sometimes also
in the older books, Ex. 29:3; 1 Sa.1:1; and followed
by a genitive NN39 ION “one of the cisterns,” i.e.
some cistern, Gen. 37:20; comp. Job 2:10.

(5) one aly of its kind, Job 23:13; Eze.'7:5; Cant.

i a

6:9 (Arab. sot, only one, incomparable; SFR id

A. Schultens on Job loc. cit. and 9:5).

(6) When repeated TI8—THY it is one...another,
Ex. 17:12; 18:3. It even occurs three times re-
peated, 1 Sa. 10:3; 13:17,18, Also distributively
of individuals, Nu. 13:2, TS νὰ TS vis « ye shall
send one man to a tribe; ” Nu. 34: 18.

(7) ἼΠΝΞ us one man, i.e. together. Ezr. 2:64,
IND ὈΠΡΙ 3 “the whole congregation together;”
Ezr. 3:9; 6:20; Ecc.11:6, T83 oe “ both
alike,” alle bende. Also i. q. “ together, unitedly,”
Isa. 65:25; in the πον sense is said ὙΠῸ wee Jud
20:8; 1Sa.11:7; Ch. 8793.

|

tify and purify themselves . .

TYAS ITS

(8) f. NOS ellipt. for NOS OVB one time, once,
4 Ki.6:10; Ps. 62:12.

(9) NO83 —(a) i.g. NOS No.8, Num. 10:4.— (Ὁ)
suddenly (mit einem Male), Pro. 28:18.—(c) i. q.
IND altogether, Jer.10:8.

(10) 8 INN? one after another, one by one,
Isa. 27:12, and Ecc. 7:27, mn? nos “one after
anotber.” .

Note. In the passage which has been unnecessarily
discussed, Isa. 66:17, we should retain the common
signification. It should thus be rendered, “ who sanc-
. TOS WS after one,”
i.e. following one; the hierophant who presides over
the rest in-sacred rites. Comp. my Comm. on the
passage.

Pl. ONS. — (1) the same, Gen. 11:1; comp. Lat.
uni, as unis moribus vivere (Cic. pro Flacco 26; Terent.
Eun. ii.3,75)-

(2) joined in one, united; Eze. 37:17, DInN? ἡ) ΠῚ
“and they shall be (the two sticks) joined in one.”

(3) some, a few, Germ. einige, eingelne, Gen. 27:44;
29:20. Deriv. the verb ΠΝ, also pr.n. TINS.

“-. 7

WAN (Milél), an Egyptian word denoting marsh
grass, reeds, bulrushes, and any verdure growing
in a marsh, Gen. 41:2,18; Job8:11. This word is
not only used in Hebrew, but also in the Greek of
Alexandria, in which it is written ἄχι, ἄχει; see the
LXX., Gen. 41:2,18; Isa.19:7; also in the Wisdom of
the son of Sirach (who lived in Egypt), chap. 40:16.
Jerome in Comm. on Isa. loc. cit., “guum ab eruditis
quererem, quid hic sermo significaret, audivi ab Aigyptiis
hoe nomine lingua eorum omne quod in palude virens
nascitur appellari.” The word is retained by the Coptic

translator, who for the Greek “Aye wrote MI-Abl.

Compare the same, Num. 11:5 [kindred are ΔΚΒ,
OKeE bulrush, reed,”]; de Rossii Etymolog. gypt.
p-24; Jablonskii Opusc. ed te Water, tom.i. p.45 ;
tom. ii. p.160. Celsius (ii. 340—346) indeed, and Alb.
Schultens, on Job loc. cit., have sought an Arabic
origin for this word, comparing ll res pascuales,

from the root _='\ to join together, as juncus a jun-

__ gendo, and the Gr. σχοῖνος denotes both rush wrought

into a cord, and a cord itself; but the former deriva-

tion is preferable.

AAS (for TINE “joining together”), [Ehud],
pr.n. of a son of Benjamin, 1 Ch. 8:6, written in the
parallel place, Gen. 46:21, ‘TS.

MIS fa declaration, a shewing of opinion,
Tob 13:17. It is a verbal noun, conj. Hiph. from the

% < ᾿

ΧΧΙΧ

MIMS -πὶ

root ΠῚ, used in the Hebrew only in Piel, but in
Chaldee in this conjugation likewise.

MAS f. brotherhood, Zec.11:14, denom. from
MS brother, which see.

mins [Ahoah], pr.n., 1 Ch. 8:4, for which there
is verse 7,728, Patronymic is TS [A hohite],2Sa.
23:9, 28.

MES Ch. a shewing, declaration, Dan. 5:12;
prop. Inf. Aph., from ΠῚΠ’

‘INS (“brother of,” ie. “dweller near wa-
ters”), [Ahumazt], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 4:2.

2 Sv
AN m.—(1) hinder part, rear, end. Arab. ,:.}
id. Hence—(a) ΠΕ from behind, behind, opp.

vi Go
to 0°95 2 Sa.10:9. Arab. yo) oro — (0) “ing?

cd
backward, Ps.114:3,5; with averted face (abgewanbt),
Jer.'7:24.—(c) W983 backward; Pro. 29:11, “a fool
uttereth all his anger, 7393¥ TiN&2 DIN but a wise
man keepeth it back,” drives it back, so that it returns

ee

to himself. —(d) ὙΠῸ in ace. adv. Arab. val behind,
on the back, opp. to 0°33 and Ὁ. Eze. 2:10, “and
it(theroll) was written ΠΝ 0°28 beforeand behind,”
within and without; 1 Ch.19:10; Ps.139:5. Also,
backward; Gen. 49:17, WN 15 53% “and his
rider falleth backward;” Jer.15:6. So often pleon.
after verbs of returning, Ps. 9:4; 56:10; of turning
back, 2 Sa. 1:22; Psa. 35:4; 40:15; and others of
the same kind. PI. hinder parts, Ex. 33:23; 26:12;
1 Ki. 7:25; Eze. 8:16.

(2) the west [the east being the quarter towards
which one is supposed to look], Job 23:8; Isa. g:
11, TON ΣΕ “ and the Philistines on the west.”
Compare DIP, }'D%, }2°A, SND’ and C. B. Michaélis,
Diss. de locorum differentia ratione antice, postice, dex-
tre, sinistre, Hale, 1735, 4to, reprinted in Pott Sylloge
Comment. 5,80, seq. §8. The same mode is followed
by the Hindoos, the Mongols, and also the Irish fand
all Celtic nations ].

(3) latter time, the future. sinyd hereafter, Isa.
41:23; 42:23. .

DAMES ¢. (for MIAN, from the mase. §M¥, which in
Arab. and Chald. is the same as ‘MI8), pl. with suff.
TOMS Eze. 16:55 (sing. TM), and ΠΤ Eze. 16;
52 (sing. 78, which is from the masce. 7%), comp.
Lehrg. p. 602.

S$ cf 9. 9 99
A sister (Arab. |, Syr. JAW for JALJ, Ch.
NAS id.). It properly signifies an own sister, born

ὈΡ ΤΙΝ --ἰπς

of the same parents, but (where accuracy of expres-
sion is not important) used also of a sister, ὁμοπατρία,
Gen. 20:12; 2 Sam. 13:2, 5, or ὁμομητρία, uterine,
Ley. 18:9, 11; 20:17. The Hebrews also called
sister —

(1) a female relative, kinswoman, Job 42:11;
Gen. 24:60, where the mother and brother say to
Rebecca, HN 1308 “ thou art our sister.”

(2) one of the same tribe or people, Nu. 25:18.

(3) an ally, a confederate city or state, Eze. 16:
46; 23:31.

(4) after MWS, one... another; used also of inani-
mate things of the feminine gender, Ex. 26:3, “ five
curtains shall be joined ΙΓ ΠΣ Oy MWS one to ano-
ther;” verses 5, 6,17; Eze.1:9; 3:13.

(5) metaph. sister is used of anything very closely
connected with us; Pro. 7:4, “say to wisdom, Thou
art my sister;” Job17:14. Compare the rest of
the words which bear the signification of propinquity,
esp cially 38 No. 6, Πὶξ No. 7.

(6) a spouse is lovingly so called, Cant. 4:9, seq.
Compare Tibull. iii. 1, 26.

TTS fat. ro (more rarely M8} 1 Ki. 6:10; Ecc.
7:18).

(1) TO TAKE HOLD OF, TO SEIZE, specially with
»»

the hand. (Arab. es Ch. and Syr. TO&, ..J.) Const.
with an accus. of pers. or thing, Ps. 56:1; Jud.12:6;
also very often followed by 3, Ex. 4:4; Job 23:11;
2Sa.20:9. (Winer has made a mistake with regard
to this passage, p. 46; it should be rendered, “and
Joab’s right hand took hold of Amasa’s beard.”)
Metaph. it is ascribed to terror, fear (like λαμβάνειν),
Ex. 15:14, ἘΣ 2 IOS ΠῚ “terror seizes the in-
habitants of Philistia;” verse 15; Ps. 48:7. It is also
said vice versa, to take fright (comp. Germ. die δία
ergreifen), Job 18:20, WY stm O°71092 “the ancients
took hold of horror,” for “horror took hold of
them ;” Job 21:6; Isa. 13:8, ptn% o'>am Oy
“they (the Babylonians) take hold of pangs and sor-
rows,” for “ pangs and sorrows take hold of them.”

(2) to take, e.g. by hunting, fishing, Cant. 2:15.

(3) to hold something taken, followed by an ace.
1 Ch. 13:9; 2 Ch. 25:5; and 3, Gen. 25:26. Metaph.
to embrace anything, with an acc., Job 17:9 (comp.
kparéw, Apoc. 2:25); with 3, 23:11. Part. pass. in
an active signification, Cant. 3:8, VT °INS “holding
the sword.” Compare as to this deponent use of pas-
sive participles, Lehrg. p. 309, 310 [Heb. Gram. § 49,

3. 2], and in this very verb Syr. igs} holding, Eth.
AH: ehts, taken and holding.

XXX

"1 Ch. 24:6, TONS? tos toy TyyoNd ring TINY aya

THAN TAN

(4) to join, and in pass: to be joined, to adhere.
Verbs of taking and holding are very often thus ap-
plied in. the. sense of adhering, and joining, as things
firmly joined together hold and sustain each other
firmly ; compare 129 and Πρ in Hithp., and ἔχομαι
τινός, 1 hold, depend on any thing; ἐχόμενος joined
to any thing; and aipéw, whence Lat. hereo... Eze.
41:6, M°37 V2 OMY πὴ NOI“ (that) they should
not be joined (inserted) in the wall of the temple ;”
1 Ki.6:6. Hence —

(5) to shut, as the Syr. ra) Neh. 7:3.

(6) to cover with timber, beams and boards, from
the joining together of the beams and planks; 1 Ki.
6:10, “and he covered the house with cedar wood ;”
comp. YBA Hab. 2:19.

(7) to take out, away (from a great number),
whence part. pass. taken, sc. by lot (like the synony-
mous word 7353), Nu. 31:30, “from the half which
belongs to the children of Israel thou shalt take one
Owns ἢ NNN part taken out of fifty ;” verse 47;

(where it should again be read with many copies 108
TNS) “one family (by lot) being taken for Eleazar,
one for Ithamar,” i. e. in casting lots they so ar-
ranged as to draw first a lot for a family of Eleazar,
and then for a family of Ithamar.

NipHaL—(1) pass. Kal No. 2, Eccl. 9:12.

(2) pass. No. 3, Gen. 22:13.

(3) to make oneself possessor of any thing, to have
possession of it, Gen. 34:10; 47:27; Josh. 22:9,
19. Comp. Syr. cil to possess, and deriv. MINS.

Pict, to shut, like Kal No.5, Job 26:9,“shutting
(vailing with clouds), the face of his throne.”

Hopnat, to be joined, fastened, pass. Kal No. 4,
2 Ch. 9:18.

The derived nouns immediately follow.

TIS (“possessing, possessor”), pr.n.—(1}
Ahaz, a king of Judah, cotemporary with Isaiah,
Hosea, and Micah, who reigned from the year B.C,
744—728 ; a weak man, and devoted to idolatry, 2 Ki.
16:1, seq.; 2 Ch. 28:16, seq.; Isa. 7:1, seq.; 38:8;
LXX.”AyaZ.—(2) 1 Ch. 8:35; 9:42.

MUMS ἢ possession; see Niphal No. 3; especially
used of the eon of lands and fields, Lev. 27:24,
YOST NINOS b wind “whose is the possession of the
land,” who possesses that land. Verses 16,21, 22. MIM
132 “possession of a burying place,” i.e. a burying
place belonging to a family, Gen. 23:4, 9, 20; 49:30.
In connection 7702 7AM Nu. 27:7, and MYMS 72M
Nu. 35:2. Used cf slaves, Lev. 25:45, 46.

_— τον

OPS INN

TIN [Ahasai], pr.n. of a man, Neh. 11:13, for
wtuch there is in 1 Ch. g:12 ΠῚ ΠΡ, Perhaps we should
read in both places T*t08.

ΤΙΝ & WITS (“whom Jehovah upholds”),
pr.n.—(1) Ahaziah, king of Israel, son of Ahab
and Jezebel (B.C. 897—895), 1Ki. 22:40; 2Ki.1:2.
LXX. Ὀχυζίας. --α (2) Ahaziah, son of Jehoram,
king of Judah (B.C. 884), 2 Ki 8:24; 9:16.

DINN (“their possession”), [Ahuzam], pr.n.
of a man, a descendant of Judah, 1 Ch. 4:6.

ΓΗ (“ possession”), [Ahuzzath], pr.n. of a
Philistine, a friend of king Abimelech, Gen. 26: 26.

MIs an unused root.— I. Arab. tf onomatop.
from the sound M8, to ery out ah! repeatedly. In
Hebrew perhaps, to groan (aden), to howl, whence
OS. The Arabs have under the same root —

II. the signification of heat, burning, anger, in

ie I Bae 2
the word c+, ce) whence, perhaps, may be de-

rived Ms, Na pot, a furnace. I had rather how-
»
ever take the signification of furnace, from the root

of
τ᾽ to burn, to kindle as fire; Conj. II. to set on fire,

S6f
é>\ heat, etc. See 3.
TIN [Eh], see TIN¥,

‘TIN (perhaps contracted from 18), [A hz], pr.n.
m.— (1) 1 Ch. 5:15;—(2) 1 Ch. 7:34.
DN*TS (for INOS “ father’s brother”), [Ahi-
am], pr.n. m., 2 Sa. 23:33; 1 Ch. 11:33.

ΤΙΝ Ch. 1. ᾳ. Heb. ΠῚ ΤΠ, with Aleph prosthetic,
an enigma, Dan. 5:12. Root an.

FETS (« brother,’ ie. “friend of Jehovah”),
[Ahiah, Ahijah], pr.n—(1) of a certain priest in
the time of Saul, 1 Sa. 14:3,8.— (2) 1 Ch. 8:7. —
(3) 1 Ch. 11:36.—(4) 1 Ki. 4:3.—(5) 1 Ch. 26:20.
—(6) 1 Ch. 2:25.—(7) 1 Ki.15:27,33.—(8) Neh.
10:27.—(9) a prophet living at Shiloh in the time
of Jeroboam, 1 Ki.11:29; 12:15; called 17°08 1 Ki.
14:68; 2 Ch. 10:15.

TWIN (“ brother,” ie.“friend of the Jews,”
for 737} TM), [Ahihud], pr.n.m. Nu. 34:27.

ie (“brotherly”), [Ahio], pr.n. m.—(1)_

2Sa.6: oe>8) 1Ch. 8:14.—(3) 1Ch.8:31; 9:37.

XXXI

Dp'nN—InN

TVS (“brother,” or “friend of union"),
[Ahihud], pr.n. τὰ. 1Ch. 8:7.

OMS (“brother,” or “friend of good.
ness”), [Ahitub], pr.n. m—(1) 1 Sa.14:3; 22:9
—(2) 2Sa.8:17.— (3) 1 Ch. 5:37; Neh.11:11.

TOTS (“brother of one born,” for no *HS),
[Ahilud], pr.n. m. of the father of Jehoshaphat, 2 Sa.
8:16; 20:24; 1 Ki. 4:3.

Dns. see MN.

ris (“brother of death”), [Ahimoth],
pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 6:10; for which there is in the parallel
places ND.

J2ITIN (“brother of the king”), [Ahime
lech], pr.n.—(1) a priest living at Nob, the father of
Abiathar, the intimate friend of David (1 Sa. 21:23.
22:9; Ps. 52:2), and therefore slain by Saul. Differ-
ent from this apparently may be —(2) Ahimelech,
the son of Abiathar, one of the two high priests in the
time of David, 2 Sa.8:17; 1 Ch. 24:3,6,31. Korb,
however (Winer Theol. Journal IV. p. 295), sup-
poses, with a great deal of probability, that in 2 Sa,
8:17, for “ Ahimelech, the son of Abiathar,” we
should read, “ Abiathar, the son of Ahimelech;”
from this erroneous reading he supposes that a mis-
take was introduced into the Chronicles.

eMals} (“brother of gift”), [Ahiman], pr.n. τη.
—(1) one of the Anakim, Nu. 13:22; Josh.15:14,
Jud. 1:10.— (2) 1 Ch. 9:17.

YYOTIS (“brother of anger”), ΓΑ
pr.n.m.—(1) 1Sa.14:50.—(2) the son of Zadok, the
high priest in the time of David, 2 Sa. 15:27, 36;
17:17,20; 18:19, seq. It appears to be the same
who is mentioned, 1 K. 4:15.

[TN (“brotherly”), [Ahian], pr.n.'m., 1 Ch,
7:19.

IIT (“liberal,” or “noble brother”)
[A hinadab], pr.n. m., 1 Ki. 4:14.

DYITS (“brother of grace”), [Ahinoam]
pr-n. f.—(1) 1Sa.14:50.—(2) 1Sa.25:43; 27:3,
30:5; 2 Sa. 2:2; 3:2. -

JOOS (“brother of support,” or “aid”),
[Ahisamach], pr.n. m., Ex. 31:6; 35:94.

ὝΠΝΥΝ (“brother of aid”), [Ahiezer], pr.n.
m.—(1) a captain of the Danites, Nu. 1:12; 2:25;
7:66.—(2) 1 Ch.12:3.

DPS (“brother of the er-.ny”), (Ahikam),

PAAN—OTVAN
pr.n. m., the father of Gedaliah, whom the Chaldees
appointed governor of Judma, 2 Ki. 25:22; Jer.39:14;
40:5, seq.

‘ DYOS (“brother of height”), [Ahiram],
pr-n. m., Nu. 26:38; patronym. ὅτ ibid.

ΤΙΝ («brother of evil”), [Akira], pr.n. m.,
a captain of the tribe of Naphtali, Nu. 1:15; 2:29;
7:78, 83; 10:27.

IWS (“brother of the ΘΕᾺ [A hisha-
har], pr.n. m., 1 Ch.7:10.

Wns (“brother of a singer,” or for W TS
“brother of the upright”), [Ahishar], pr.n. m.,
1 Ki 4:6.

Opn (“brother of folly”), [Ahithophel],
pr.n. of a friend of king David, who conspired against
him with Absalom, 2 Sa. 15—17.

abn (“fatness,” “fat;” hence, “a fertile
place”), [Ahlab], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of
Asher, Jud. 1:31.

ony Ps. 119:5, and * ony 2 Ki. 5:3, an optative
particle, oh that! would to God! followed by a fut.
Ps. loc. cit. ; without a verb, 2 Ki. loc. cit. _Itis commonly
derived een the root i nbn; Pi. 0°95 nbn to stroke

the face, to caress, to beseech. But perhaps it is
rather compounded of Πὲξ and 9,

Om (“oh that”), [AAlaz], pr.n. m. and f. 1 Ch.
2:31; comp. 11:41.

md) MN ας Ex. 28:19, the name of a precious
stone; LXX. Vulg. ἀμέθυστος. Josephus (in whom
there Sppears however some confusion in the order
of words), 4 ἀχάτης. This word appears to be a verbal
of the conj. Hiph. from on to dream, perhaps from
[the superstitious idea of] its causing dreams to those
who wore it. An idea of a similar kind gives its rise to
the name ἀμέθυστος, because of its [having the sup-
posed power of | keeping away drunkenness from the
wearers ; compare Braun. de Vestitu Sacerdot. Heb.
(ii. 16).

SVS Ezr. 6:2 [Achmetha], Ecbatana.
{“ The ancient orthography of this name is traced by
Lassen (Ind. Biblioth. iii. 36), in the Sansc. agvadhana,
1.6. ἱπποστασία; the Sansc. ¢ passing over sometimes
into a guttural, and sometimes into s. The corre-
sponding modern name is Ispahan.” Ges. corr.—In
Manuale]. The metropolis of Ancient Media, and
the summer residence of the kings of Persia; situated
in the same place where afterwards was, and still is

XXXII

“ΠΝ -- ἫΝ

Hamedan (,}s5); the Parthian metrcpolis, whick
name has itself sprung from a softer pronunciation
of the ancient word. The accounts given by travellers
respecting the remains of this city have been col-
lected by Hoeck (Veteris Medie et Persie Monu-
menta, page 144—155). If the word be Phenicio-
Shemitic, it means undoubtedly the same as NON
(from the root mon), and denotes citadel, fortress; if
it be Persie, it is i.g. lo! a cultivated place, and
full of inhabitants. The former explanation, how-
ever, is preferable. [But see Ges. corr. above. ]

‘DDN [A hasbai], pr-n. of a man, 2 Sa. 23:34.
The etymology is unknown. Simonis considers it tc
be contracted from ‘73 DAS “T flee to the Lord.”
[So Ges. in corr.].

WIS TO BE AFTER, BEHIND, TO STAY BEHIND
(hinten feyn, inten bleiben), hence to tarry, delay. .
In Kal it occurs once, 1 fut. WS) Gen. 32:5. (Arab.
--£

x Cox}. II. to chem to delay. Syr. Aphel and Sha-

phel, 0) as raed γ.: id.)

(1) to retard, to ‘delay any one, ‘Gat 24: 56: ἢ
defer any thing, Ex. 22:28, and by ellipsis, at
7:10, “ He will not delay (panishusent) to him that
hateth him.”

(2) intr. 1.ᾳ. Kal (Germ. lange madjen), Jud. 5:28.
“why do the wheels of his chariot tarry ;” Ps. 40:18,
ONAN “tarry not; Ps.70:6; Gen. 34:19.

(3) to tarry at any thing, with OY, Pro. 23: 30,
Ἂν ¥ ΟΝ “who tarry long at the wine,” i.e.
who drink till late at night. Comp. Isa. 5:11; Ps.
127:2.
The derivatives immediately follow, except ΓΙ,

“WIN (with Dag. forte occult) f. NTS, Plur. OMY
ninns ‘ (from the unused sing. WIS with Kametz pure).
(1) adj. properly following, another, specially
one who follows a first, second, (from the idea of fol-
lowing [compare secundus a sequendo]}); Gen. 17: 4
NNT 732 “in the following year, next year,”

folgendes Saber; 1 Ki.3:22. Hence generally, another,
Gen. 4:25; 8:10, 12; 29:19 ete. etc. (Arab. μετ id.
Syr. shed, 5.» Pl. ζήτω}, Ch. I). MN Oye
“ other gods,” of idols, Deu. 6: ἧς "ἢ 7:4; δον. 1:16;

7:18, and very often. Sing, ὙΠ Ex. 34:14, and
without by Tsa. 42:8, JANN? any) 71233 “and I will

not, give my glory to another (God);” Isa. 48:11.
Ouce apparently, adv. elsewhere, Psa. 16:4, (WS

PanN—aIMNe

ὙΠῸ WS “who hasten elsewhere,” sc. from the
true God to idols. [In Ges. corr. this passage is taken

as “ another (god).”]
(2) [Aher], pr.n. of a man, 1 Ch. 7:12.

“WIN prop. what is behind, hinder part, extre-
mity. Hence—

(1) adv.—(a) of place, behind, in the background;
Gen. 22:13, 12723 Ἴ253 ΤΙΝ) WY Dw 3M “and be-
hold a ram behind,” i.e. in the background (im
Hintergrunde) “ caught by its horns in a thicket.” Not
that Abraham beheld the ram behind his back, as it is
commonly thought, with the Vulgate, but at a distance
in the part which lay before his eyes, im Hintergrunde
ber Gcene, and there is no occasion to read with the
Sam., LXX., Syr. and 42. MSS. 18.— (0) adv. of
time, afterwards, then, Gen. 10:18; 18:5; 24:
55; 30:21, etc.

(2) prep.—(a) of place, behind, Cant. 2:9; Ex. 3:
1, “behind the desert,” i.e. to the west of the de-
sert [“ see in INS No.2”]; also after. “B TON 20
to follow any one, Gen. 37:17 ; Job 31:7; 008 pregn.
prop. from behind (binter [etwas] weg). Ps. 78:71,
wan niby IN “from after the milch cattle he
brought him,” i.e. he brought him who had followed
the cattle —(d) of time, after, Gen. g: 28. O37 TOS
ANF “after these things,” i.e. afterwards, a formula
of transition; Gen.15:1; 22:1. Followed by an Infin.
after that, Num. 6:19, }2 “OS prop. after so, i.e.
after that it had so happened, i.e. afterwards, Lev.
14:36; Deu. 21:13.

(3) Conj. Ws WS after that, Eze. 40:13; and with-
vut We Lev. 14:43; Job 42:7.

Note. Instead of 8 there occurs far more frequently

_ PIL. ‘258, for which see just below, and it is constantly
_ used when suff. are joined with this word.

Pl. DAS only in const. state "TO8; with suff. ‘ION.
DIOS, OPIN, etc.—

(1) subst. the hinder parts, 2Sa.2:23,°293 ‘083
“the hinder end of the spear.”

(2) Prep.—(a) of place, behind, Jud. 18:12 (here
i.q. to the west); more frequently after, binter, hinter
(jem.) her, Lev. 26:33; 1 Sam. 14:37; 2 Ki.19:21;

- BON (WR) “those who follow them,” i. 6. their
flatterers, and parasites, Ps.49:14. Hence it is joined

to verbs of going,=to follow;’5 INS 7D is to follow
any one’s side, Exod. 23:2; 2Sa. 2:10; comp. 1 Ki.
127; Pro. 28:23, S¥D! 1Π MS DIN ΠΣ “he who
following me (i. e. my precepts) rebukes a man,
shall find favour.”—(b) of time, after, Gen. 16:13;
17:8; followed by an inf. after that, Gen. 5:4.

(3) For conj. after that, commonly W "208, Deu.

XXXIII

PMS —-O VAS
24:4; Josh.g:16; 23:1; more rarely WY is omitted,

(4) 12°08 prop. after that things had so hap

pened, i.e. afterwards, Gen. 15:14; 23:19; 25:26,.
ete. Comp. Syr. «δὲ Ἀν and ¥5cn 3S. With the
addition of WS it becomes a conj. i.q. WN 20S, like
the Lat. posteaquam for postquam, Gen. 6:4; 2 Sa. 24:
10. In the later [?] Hebrew there also occurs ‘708
NST “after this,” Job 42:16; Ezr.g:10; compare
Chald. 727 “258 Dan. 2:29, 45.

Comp. with other prep.—(1) ‘208, once ΠΝ
1 Chr. 17:7, prop. from after, from (being) after
(any thing), inter (etwas) weg. It is used especially
when one leaves what he has before followed, Num.
14:43; Deu. 7:4; 2 Sam. 20:2, also from behind,
after (compare [5 No. 3); Josh. 8:2; Ex. 14:19;
Jer 9:21; used of time, Eccl.10:14. In Neh. 4:7, for
this is ? "N82. Hence, 12 IND afterwards, 2 Sa.
3:28; 15:1—(2) “208 ON after, with verbs of motion,
2 Ki. 9:18, "ON 28 ID “return after me.” 2 Sam.
5:23.—(3) “208 by Eze. 41:15, i.g. 08. Comp. by.

“IMS pl. const. “WS also Ch. (but by a Hebraism),
Dan. 2:29, 45; 7:24. In the more pure Chaldee is
used the prep. 13-

TIES fem. AIMS (from WS with the adj. termi-
nation 1) ---- (1) hinder, latter, opposed to former,
foremost, WN, Ex. 4:8; Deu. 24:3; Gen. 33:2, Ὁ
ΠΝ “ the hinder (i.e. the western) sea,” the Me-
diterranean, Deu. 11:24; 34:2; Joel 2:20.

(2) after, later, following, fans WI “ after
generation,” Ps. 48:14; JOOS OY “after-time,” Pro.
31:25; Isa. 30:8. Pl. O° ON those who come after,
posterity, Job 18:20.

(3) last, Neh. 8:18; Isa. 44:6, “I (God) am the
first and I am the last;” Job 19:35. Fem. 73078
ady. at last, last, Dan.11:29. Also 727083 Deut.
13:10, and MWS? Num. 2:31; Eccl. 1:11, at last,
lastly.

MMS (for MNS “after a brother”), |Ahka-
rah], pr.n., 1 Ch. 8:1.

TMS (« behind the breastwork,” wall, se.
born), [Aharhel], pr.n., 1 Ch. 4:8.

“EN Ch. adj. fem. another, Dan. 2:39; 7:5,6,
for the common ΠΡ ΠΣ, Τὰν of the feminine gender
being cast away by apoc., as WS) for NYS), 1222 for
ΤΑΣ.

[WAS Chald. adj. [“ for 1] WS"), Dan. 4:5, ΓΞ
"IOS properly, at the last, i.e. lastly, at length. ἪΣ
is pleonastic, see this particle A, 1. [“ p ΤΠ.

4

*N—N INS

ΓΝ £—(1) the latter part, extreme part, Ps.
139:9. More frequently used of time.— (a) end, Deu.
11:12; issue, event, latter state, Job 8:7; 42:12;
Pro. 5:4, ΠῚ ANOS “her end (the adulterous wo-
man’s) is bitter,” i.c. the latter state of those whom she
seduces ; comp. Pro.23:32. Sometimes used of a happy
issue or event, Pro. 23:18; 24:14.—(b) latter time,
future time. The ρῶς phrase should be noticed,

ὉΠ NINN3 “in future days” [ prop. the end of the |

days, or latter days], Isa. 2:2; Gen. 49:1; Mic. 4:1;
Nu. 24:14; Dan. 10:14.

᾿ (2) [ coner.”} posterity, Ps. 109:13; Am. 4:2;
9:1; Dan. 11:4.

FTN κε Ch. i.g. the Hebrew NN No.1 ὃ Dan.
2:28.

[AS Ch. adj., pra other, Dan. 2:11.
msn adv. backward, Gen. 9:23; 1 Sa. 4:18.
DYETIUMN m. pl., Esth. 3:12; 8:9; 9:3, ete.,

satraps, the governors of the greater provinces a-
mongst the ancient Persians, who held both civil and
military power, and were, in the provinces, the repre- |
sentatives of the kings, whom they rivalled in mag-
nificence. The particular parts of these provinces

were governed by procurators (MiNB), while the sa- |

traps ruled the whole province. See Brisson, De Regio
Pers. Principatu,i. § 168 ; Heeren, Ideen, tom.i. p. 489,
seq.ed.4. As to the etymology, many suppose this
word to be compounded of the Persic sl akhesh

1.6. price, value (perhaps, excellence), > > as satrap,
and the Chald. termination }-. However, I have no
doubt that the Hebrews expressed by this word the
ancient and harsher Persic word itself, Kshatrap,

(since, for s and sh, in the Zendish and Sanscrit ksh |

was often used; comp. khshetrao, shetrao, king, khshesh
_- six), with the addition at the beginning of Aleph
prosthet. and the termination ]>.
the same harsher form, the Greek ἐξατράπης is formed
in Theopompus. See UNO: [The etymology of
the Persie word }BT3NN has been excellently un-
folded by Silv. de Sacy (Mémoires de I'Institut, Cl.

d'Histoire et de Littérature Ancienne, ii. p. 229); he
regards it to be oar vell of the Kshetr empire,

province, and ban, w? 2 keeper, prefect, lord. Ges

App.] [‘ The genuine form of this word, which has
lately been found in an ancient Indian inscription, is

ks‘atrapa, i.e. warrior of the host; see Gitt. Gel. Anz. |

1839, p.805, seq.; Lassen, Zeitsclir. f. ἃ. Morgenl. iii.
161. To this harsher form corresponds the Greek é&a-
τράπης, ἐξαιθράπης (Boeckk.. Corp. Irser. No. 2691, ¢.),

XXXIV

In resemblance of |

DS—N"ITw .

; whence arose by degrees the softer σατράπης." Ges
add. ]

i PIBTIWMS Ch. m. pl. i.q. Heb., Dan. 3:2, 3, 27;
2, 8.

| τη τις Ahasuerus, apparently the Hebrew
᾿ form of the name Xerres. It occurs Est.1:1, and
| frequently in that book; also, Ezr. 4:6 (where, foul
the date, Cambyses must be understood), and Dan.
9:1 (of Astyages, the father.of Darius the Mede). As
to the etymology, I formerly was of the opinion my-
self that this word is compounded of Persie (457
prize (see DEVON), the syllable ,, war, denoting
possessor, and the termination ἡ esh (e.g. Darab
Darabesh, YY). But the true orthography of the
name has come to light of late from what is called
the cuneiform writing, in which it is written Khshyar-
shd, or Khshwershe. This appears to be for δἰ ὦ νὰ
i.e. lion-king, an old and harsher form. In imitation
of this harsher form, the Greeks formed the word
Xerxes ; the Hebrews, by prefixing Aleph pr >sthet.
| made Akhashwerosh. Instead of the letters of sotter
'@ronunciation, 8 and sh, which the modern Persians
' use, the ancients enunciated much harsher sounds, as
in the words khshéhiéh = Shah, king, khshatrap=Sa-
trap. See St. Martin in the Journal Asiatique, iii.
p. 85; Champollion, Précis du Systéme Hieroglyph.
tableau général, tab. viil,2, p. 24; Grotefend, in Heeren
Ideen, ed. 4, i. 2, p. 348, seq.; and my remarks in
Thes. p.75. [“ Lanen, iib. ἃ. Keilschriff, p- 167.”]

WITS Est. 10:1, 2°n3 for vATWIN:

“AYN (no doubt, “ muleteer,” a word appa-
rently of Persic origin. See the following word),
[Haahashtart], pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 4:6.

DIAS pl.m.mules. Persie ,|iu: estar, εὐ,
ester, mule, from the old and harsh form ekhshter.
[‘* Sanse. agwatara.”|] See the remarks a little above.
There is added, by epexegesis, sons of mares, Est. 8-
10. {> is put as a termination, as in DIB TWO

FITS see THY:

DS (from the root OOS) subst. m—(1) a gentle
sound, murmur, sigh, and pl. concr. DOS whis-
perers, i.e. νεκρομάντεις, ventriloquists, by the mur-
mur of an artificial voice imitating the voice of the
spirits of the dead (see under 338), Isa. 19:3.

(2) a gentle going, a gentle flow, a gentle
mode of acting, whence DS, D¥?, D¥?, commonly ady
gently, slowly, used of the gentle and slow pace of one
mourning, 1 K. 21:27; used of water flowing gently,

ἝΝ ΟΝ.

[sa. 8 :6.---Ἰ ΘΟ. Ὁ prop. “at my slow pace,” nad) meiner
Gemachlidfeit, allgemad, Gen. 33:14.— Used of acting
and speaking, 2 Sa.18:5, wi? * Dx? “deal gently
for me with the youth;” Job 15:11, 72 ON? 137)
“and a word gently spoken to thee.”

TON an unused root. Arab. to be firm,Conj.
Il. to make firm, to establish.

“TON m., buckthorn (Rhamnus paliurus Linn.),
so called from the firmness of its roots, Jud.g:14,15;
or

HOS (by a Syriacism for f{O8) m., thread, yarn,
οἱ linen or cotton, Garn (Ch. string, cord). Once
found, Pro. 7:16, “coverings of Egyptian thread,”
which was of the greatest fineness, and as highly
esteemed as Turkish yarn is now (Tirfifdes Garn) in
Germany. Compare Cels. Hierob. i., 89, seq. Alb.
Schultens compares Gr. ὀθόνη, ὀθόνιον (linen gar-
- ment). Root JOS.

Ps. 58:10 (Arab. τιν 1. 4. the more frequent

SE
OON an unused root.—(1) Δ᾽ to utter a gen-
tve sound, used of the sighing sound of a wearied
camel; of the rumbling of the bowels when empty
and hungry (τρύζειν). Compare my remarks on Isa.
Pa9:3.
(2) togo gently; see OS No.2.

DON TO SHUT, TO CLOSE UP, TO STOP, e.g.
the mouth, the ears, Pro. 17:28; 21:13; nision
HINON, Eze. 40:16; 41:16, 26, “closed windows,
with shut lattices,” the bars of which being let into
the wall and planks, could. not be opened and shut at

pleasure. LXX. θυρίδες δικτυωταί. Symm. τοξικαί.

; te Ε
Comp. 1 K.6:4. Comp. Arab. abl, to put a curtain
over a window. 53
Hirentt id., Ps. 58:5.

{ONr-.not used; perhaps to bind, to bind toge-

Ε Sut
_ ther; kindred to the root DDS. Arab. Bea the
_ cords of a tent. Hence }ION.

TON fut. TON! To sHuT, once Ps. 69:16, Arab.
| to make a hedge, to inclose with a hedge.
_ Kindred roots are 1¥8, 1¥9, 1¥¥. Hence —

wrt) Lew?

μ' ΤῸΝ (“shut,” “bound,” perhaps “dumb”),
_ [Ater], pr.n.m.—(1) Ezr. 2:16; Neh.7:21.—(2)
_Ezr.2:42; Neh. 7:45.

TS am. adj., shut, bound, i.e. impeded; Jud.

XXXV

NNN

3:15; 20:16, 32) WS “ bound in the righ!
hand,” i.e. who could not well use the right hand,

- τῇ
left-handed ; Arab. δ] V. to be hindered; compare
ic to bind, which is applied to an impediment in
speech. [So in Eng. tongue-tied. |

SN constr. *8—(1) adv. of interrogation, wHER Εϑ
with suff. 93°8 “where art thou?” Gen. 3:9; YS
“where is he?” Ex.2:20; O°% “where are they?”
Isa. 19:12. More often with 7 parag. 78 which sea

5: SSE
Arab. 2} is pron. interrog. who? f. il. So alse the
ZEth. ΝΡ: Comp. Germ. wo, and Engl. who.

[ This appears to have been formed by the rejection
of Nun from [δὲ (whence [82 whence?), and this
appears to be the same word as })8 negative; just as
many negative words are applied afterwards to the
sense of interrogation (compare Lat. ne; Germ. nidt
war?) PS is therefore, properly, there is not present
(i. q. 132°8, comp. Job 14:10), interrogatively, is there
not present? which is nearly the same as where
ts? ᾿ξ No.I. and II. are in this manner very closely
joined. Comp. Heb. Gram. §150. Ges. App. |

(2) a mark of interrogation put before adverbs and ©
pronouns, giving them an interrogative sense, just as
WS gives them a relative sense. Comp. Germ. wovon?
for von weldem? Hence—(a) ΠῚ ‘8 who? which?
what? but always (except Ecc.11:6) with reference
to place; 1 Ki. 13:12, ea FTI ΠῚ OS “by what
way did he go?” (or ubi vie? quorsum vie? See
MD "δ under (b); 2 Ki.3:8; 2Ch.18:23; Job 38:24;
and without an interrogation, Jer. 6:16; Eccl: 11:6.
In other places it is where ? (from ΠῚ here), Job 28:12;
Est. 7:5. Sometimes written together TY'S, see below.
—(b) TI °S whence? (from MD, hence), Gen.16:8;
1Sa. 30:13; Jon. 1:8, TAX DY APD 8 “from-what
people art thou?" 2$a.15:2, TAS VY AID 8 “from
what city art thou?” (Pr. undenam populi? undenam
urbia? as Plaut. unde gentium? Odyss. i. 170, πόθεν
avopav.) —(c) ΠΝ 8 why? wherefore? (from
ΠΗ, therefore), Jer. §:7.

Note. Some other particles have ‘8 very closely
joined to them, so that they coalesce into one word,
JTS, TDN, TX, TH, which see. This particle is
used in the same manner by the Syrians, in WES
hew ? jas} whence ? ju J who? what? So in
Ch. "PS who then? ἢ SPS. So in Ath. ALP:
where? how? With Nun parag. ἢ δὲ where? ard

contr. Ἰδὲ, which see. [But see above.] Pro. 31:4,
the reading in "p is 13%’ "S$ D712, to be rendered

NON 'N

“and (it is not) for princes (to say) where is strong
drink?” [See 8 No. 1.]

I. “δὲ contr. for I (as 3 for "13, “ for ‘7, comp.
Lehrg. p.510), m. (f. perhaps, Isa. 23:2), pl. O'S,
once "8, Eze. 26:18.

(1) pr. habitable, or inhabited land (from the
root M18 No. I, 1), as opposed to water, the sea, and
rivers; Isa. 42:15, ord nina) my “TJ will turn the

rivers into habitable land;” compare Isa. 43:19; |

50:2. Hence —

(2) maritime land, whether the sea coast of a
continent, or an island; like the Indian Dsib, which
_ denotes both shore, and also an island. Specially

— (a) the sea shore, Isa. 20:6; 23:2,6; Eze. 27:7,
=a “8 “ the coasts of Elishah,” i.e. Peloponnesus,
or Greece.—(b) an island; Jer. 47:4, D2 "8 “ the
island of Capthor,” i.e. Crete; DMD “WS “ the
islands of the Chittim;” Eze.27:6; Jer.2:10; comp.
Esth. 10:1, where 023 “8% are opposed to the conti-
‘nent. The plural is very often used generally of
maritime and transmarine regions (Jer. 25:22, by
epexegesis, 0°97 123 WS ἈΠ), and hence of those
very far remote, Isa. 24:15; 40:15; 41:1,5; 42:4,
10,12; 49:1; 51:5; especially used of the coasts
of the Mediterranean sea, Ps.72:10; Dan. 11:18,
which are called more definitely 029 “8 Isa. 11:11,
and D033 “8 Gen.10:5; Zeph. 2:11. Eze. 27:15,
the Indian Archipelago is to be understood.

Π. δὲ contr. for ‘WS from the root 738 No. II, com-
pare above "δὲ island;—(1) pr. howling, cry. Hence
as a concrete, a howler, i.e. a jackal; Arab. ων
ἐφ Pl. ccst cory son, daughters of howling,
Pers. (|\x%, Shakal. It is so called from its nocturnal
ery, which is like the scream of an infant. Damiri
in Bochart. Hieroz. tom.i. p. 843. It only occurs
in pl. OVS Isa. 13:52; 34:14.

(2) interj. i.g. 48 woe! with a dat. Ecc. 10:16;
4:10, where several editions.read unitedly, ID “woe
to him.”

Il. *S adv. not. It oceurs in Job 22:30, and
in proper names 113378 (“inglorious”), 1Sa.4:21,
and Dare. It is of more frequent use in the Rab-
binic, especially in forming adjectives with a priva-
tive signification (just as in Germ. un, ohn [Eng. in,
un}, for the same purpose), and in the Ethiopic, in
which ἢ is also prefixed to verbs. I have no doubt

that it is shortened from [δὲ (see the root 73), like a ,

privative in Greck, and in Sansc. from an.

NIAI"S (“inglorious”), [J-chabod]; see "ἃ
No. TIL

XXXVI

AYN SN
| ~ ΔῊΝ ΤῸ Be AN ADVERSARY TO ANY ONE, TO PER:
SECUTE HIM AS AN ENEMY, TO HATE. (‘Lhe original
idea 1 believe to be that of breathing, blowing, puff-
ing, an idea often applied to anger and hatred, prop.
| anfdjnauben; compare my remarks on the letter 7.
' [Kindred is 238% in which the idea of breathing after
passes over into that of desire and love”]). ‘The finite
verb occurs once, Ex. 23:22. But of very frequent
use is the part. 298 an adversary, an enemy, a
| foe, Gen. 22:17; 49:8; sometimes it retains the
_ proper construction of a participle, 1 Sa. 18:29, 248
| TNS “an enemy of David.”—f. NYS a female
enemy, collect. used of enemies (comp. Lehrg. 477),
Mic. 7:8,10. Hence 3?8 and—

MDS (contr. for DIN, as WS for WS) ἢ, en-
mity, hostile mind, Gen. 3:15; Nu. 35:21.

‘TS m., prop. a burden, load, by which one is
oppressed, or crushed; (root ἜΝ" No.2); whence—

(1) heavy misfortune, calamity, Psa. 18:19;
Job 21:30.

(2) destruction, ruin, Job 18:12; 21:17; 30:12.
by TS “destruction of God,” i.e. sent by God.

MS f. (for 48, from the root 78 No. Π.), prop.
cry, clamour, hence—
* (1) some unclean clamourous bird of prey, Lev.
11:14, Deu. 14:13, to which very great acuteness of
sight is attributed. Job 28:7. LXX. and Vulg. some-
times render it vulture, sometimes kite. Nor is the
opinion of Bochart, improbable (Hieroz. ii. p.193, seq.)
that it is a kind of falcon, called by the Arabs 414)
[‘‘i.e. falco esalon”] now called smirle, emerillon [ Eng.

| merlin]. However, the Hebrew word may perhaps
| be more comprehensive, and include all the hawk or
| falcon tribe, whence Lev. and Deu. loce. citt. there is
| added ”9"99,

(2) [Ajah, Aiah], pr.n. m.—(a) Gen. 36:24.—
(6) 2 Sa. 3:7; 21:8.

TUS ig. Ἔξ where? with ΠῚ parag., as in 735, 10.

Gen. 3:9; 18:9, ete., and without an interrogation,

ἢ Job 15:23, “ he wanders for bread ΠΣ where (it
_ may be”).

ΔΝ pr.n., Job, an Arab of the land of Uz, a mau
remarkable both for his wealth and piety, tried by
God with calamities of every kind; mentioned en'y

_ [in the Old Test.] in the book that bears his name,
» £
and in Eze. 14:14,20; LXX. Ἰώβ, Arab. yy!

, The name properly signified a man persecuted (fre Δι
| the root 38 as “19” one born, from 1%), and if

-¥?

now—Sare

appears to refer to the calamities which he endured.
S$ of
Others take it as serio resipiscens, i.q. Arab. —I,!

(from the root ἰδὲ, 1 to return); comp. Kor. Sur.
XXXVill. 40—44, but see against this opinion in Thes.
p- 81, col. 1.

SPS £. (prob. “without cohabitation,” ie.
ἄλοχος, Plat. p. 249, B, chaste, modest; comp. Agnes,
a very suitable female name, and not to be estimated
from the conduct of the celebrated Jezebel of Tyre):
Jezebel, Isabella, pr.n. of a celebrated woman,
daughter of Ethbaal, king of Tyre, and wife of Ahab,
infamous for her idolatry, and cruel persecution of
the prophets, 1 Ki. 16:31; 18:4,13; 21:5, seq.; 2 Ki.
9:7, seq.

nDS where? Job 38:19, 24; comp. of the inter-
rogative particle ‘S$ (see under that word, No. 2,)
and ΠῚ this.

7s how? abbreviated from ΠΡ δ, Gen. 26:9.
Often of lamentation, (alas) how! Ps.73:19; Isa.
14:4; Ecc. 2:16; without an interrogation, Ruth
3:18; 2 Ki.17:28.

NDS (from *$ No.2, and 3 1.ᾳ. M5 so, here),
—(1) how? Deu.1:12.

(2) where? Cant.1:7. Often used in lamenting
and deploring (as 7S), Isa. 1:21; Lam.1:1; with-
out an interrogation, Den. 12:30.

MIS where? without an interrogation, in one
passage, 2 Ki. 6:13, where in »>p there is Ἰδὲ,

MIDS (Milél), how? Cant. 5:3; Est. 8:6; from

ΝΣ and 12373, 73 so.

Oss ; see the root Siw.

a) m., a stag, hart, Deu. 12:15; 14:5; Isa.

86:6; pl. O’- Cant.2:9,17. Always of the masc.
gen., but in Ps. 42:2; joined with a ἢ in the manner |

of common nouns, it denotes a hind, which is else-

_ where called by its own peculiar form TDN, nbs,

‘ee $3
_ Gh. and Syr. id.; Arab. υἱ wild goat, mountain
: 5

zoat, chamois; Ath. YP ¢\:, an orthography which

confirms the relation of the roots yx and 53m. As
_ to the etymology. base is as it were intensive of the
word Ou, prop. therefore it denotes a great ram, 72°8

@large she-goat. The Hebrews appear to have called |

several species of deer and gazelles, some.of which

have horns twisted like those of a ram, great rams, or

wild rams, as in German they are called Serggiegen,

XXXVII

HORN

wilde Biegen, and in Latin they are called caprea, from
their likeness to a goat, cupra. LXX. always ἔλαφος.

'S m.—(1) α ram, from its curved and twisted
horns; see the root 53° and 2%, which properly has
the sense of rolling, or twisting, Gen. 15:9; pl. DDN
Ex. 25:5, and pro Job 42:8. Intensive of this is

ΠΕ
(2) a term in architecture, crepido porte, or the
projécting ledge surrounding a door at the top and
the two sides, often adorned with columns on each
side, with a frieze above, with a projection below, bie
verzierte Ginfaffung der Thir mit Saulenpfoften, Fries und
Gocéel. 1 Ki. 6:31; Eze. 41:3; compare Eze. 40:9, 21,
24,26, 29,33, 36,37,48,49. In pl. DPS crepidines,
or projections in front of a building, commonly orna-
mented with columns or palm trees, between which
are spaces occupied by windows, Eze. 41:1; 40:10,
14, 16,38; comp. verses 26,31,34,37- The ancient
versions sometimes render it posts, sometimes columns ;
Aquila xpiwpa, as if ram’s-horn-work, i.e. the volutes
of columns, especially those of the Corinthian order,
elsewhere called κριός; see the copious remarks in
Thes. p.43—45. As to the etymology, it is either
Trop. @ projection, prominence, Borfprung, from the root
ον No. 3, or else, following Aquila, we must regard
‘8 prop. as denoting the capitals of columns, so called
from the volutes resembling ram’s horns; hence ap-
plied to the whole post or column. Comp DPN.

8 m, strength, might. Once found Ps. 88:5.
Root δὴν No. 2.

ΝΝ pl. Dons m., prop. strong, robust.

(1) pl. mighty ones, leaders, nobles of a state,
Ex. 15:15; Eze.17:13; 2 Ki.24715(in 7p). See dx
No. 2, 3.

(2) a strong, robust tree, like δρῦς, specially, the
oak or terebinth; sometimes the palm, i.g. 728. 28
which is more in use. Sing. occurs once, Gen. 14:6,
in the pr.n. ISB δης. LXX. τερέβινθος τῆς Φαράν
ΡΙ. poy, ors Isa.1:29; 57:5; 61:3.

ΓΝ £.,a hind, and perhaps also caprea, wild she-
goat; two kinds of animals, which are hardly dis-
tinguished in the common use of the language, Gen.
49:21. Pl. nid, const. nidus 2Sa. 22:34; Cant. 2:7,

AAS (from Se of" or “belonging toa stag”),
[Ajalon, Atjalon], pr.n. of a place, so called from
abounding in stags, like the Germ. Dirfdau, Hirfchfeld.
This was the name—(t) of a town of the Levites, in
, the tribe of Ivan, Josh. 10:12; 19:42; 21:24; Jud.
1:35. [See Robinson, iii. 63.]—(2) a town in the
tribe of Zebulon, Jud. 12:12.

MEN

Aas (“oak,” see 198), [Elon], pr.v.-- 1) of a
town in the tribe of Dan, Josh. 19:43; 1K 4:9.

(2) mase.— (a) Gen. 26:34; 36:2.— (0) Gen. 46:
14.—(c) Jud. 12:11.

TS (“trees,”“a grove,” perhaps, of palm trees,

see under nbs), 1 Ki. 9:26; 2 Ki. 16:6, and ΓΝ
(for ΠΡῸΣ Lehrg. p. 467, used coll. for ni>’s), Deu. 2:8;
2 Ki.14:22; 16:6 (dis) Eloth, Elath, pr.n. of a city
of Edom, situated on the eastern gulf of the Red Sea,
which is hence called the Elanitic gulf. After the
Edomites were conquered (2 Sa. 8:14), David took
possession of it, and Solomon afterwards held it; and
hence his fleet sailed to Ophir, 1 Ki.g:26. It was
afterwards recovered by the Edomites, but Uzziah
again added it to the kingdom of Judah, 2 Ki. 14:22;
but Rezin, king of Syria, again drove the Jews thence,
2 Ki. 16:6, and they never again possessed it. It is
called by Josephus, Εἰλάνη : “EXava, by Ptolemy;
#Elana, by Pliny, vi. 32, § 38. See Relandi Palest.
Ρ. 217, 554, seq-; Le Quien, Oriens Christ. tom. iii.

p- 758. In Arabian writers it is called mut Among
the moderns, E. Riippell, of Frankfort, was the first
to visit its ruins, which he did lately, and mentions
that they are now called Gelena. A neighbouring
castle with the modern town, which is shaded by a
palm grove (compare Strab. xvi. p. 776, Casaub.), is
called duis i.e. mountain. See v. Zach, Correspond-
ence Astronom., vii. 464.

mors f. i.g. 8 prop. fortitude, strength, hence
aid, Ps.22:20. Root 53x No.1.

Dos pl. DY?" and nid, a term in architecture
which it is very difficult to define. It appears to have
signified the projection of a pediment, Gefimfe.
It is clearly distinguished from D238, with which many
confound it, in Eze. 40:7, seq. The DDD were car-
ried round a building, and they are almost always
joined with ΟΡ. See Eze. 40:16, 22, 26, 29.
[* Compare Boettcher, Proben, p. 319.”

D'S (“trees,” perhaps, palm grove), [ Elim],
pr.n. of a station of the Israelites in the desert, their
second station after they came out of Egypt, “ where
were twelve wells and seventy palm trees,” Ex. 15:
27; 16:1; Num.33:9. With 7 parag. 729% Ex.
15:27. Geographers compare a valley of that region,
called Garendel [Wady Ghiiriindel], but Ehrenberg
informed me that he found a valley, called .- Ὁ ἴῃ

that neighbourhood, in which word it is very proba-
ble that there is a trace of the ancient name.

XXXVIII

PN—pOw

4 >< 2 ee
2S Ch. m., tree, Dan. 4.7, 8, seq. ὅγε. Νὴ]

id. It answers to the Hebrew oe: but the Chaldze
word has a wider use.

TDS sce nidy:

nbs δ i.g. προς (to which it is as a const.), hind,
a loving address of a woman, Pro. 5:19. It is hard
to be explained what it means in the title of Ps. 22,
nova ΓΝ «on the hind of the dawn.” Thex
words appear to me to be the name of some poem, to
the tune of which the psalm was to be sung. Comp.

ΓΕ 2Sa.1. “Hind of the dawn,” prob. was the ᾿

morning sun itself shedding its first beams, which the
Arabians call gazelle; comparing, according to the
use of the language, the rays to horns (see {32). See
Schultens on Job, p.1193; on Har. Cons. v. p. 163.

ON an unused root. Ch. and Talmud. D'S to
FSrighten. The proper sense of the root appears to
me to be to stupify (verftummen maden), comp. the
root 03, 03°. Perhaps we should also compare DY,
which see. Hence —

D'S f, MDS adj. terrible, formidable, Hab.1:7;
Cant. 6:4, 10, and —

MS (for M28), f. terror, Deu. 32:25. Followed
by a genitive of the causer of terror to others. Pro.
20:2, 22 NS “terror of a king,” which the royal
majesty causes. Job 33:7, NDS “my terror,” i.e.
which I cause. With 7 parag. 1S Ex. 15:16. Pl.
MOS Ps. 55:8.

Pl. ODS — (1) terrors, Ps. 88:16.

(2) idols, Jer. 50:38; so called from the terror
which they cause to their worshippers. Comp. ΠΥΡΟΥ͂

(3) Emim, pr.n. of a very ancient people, who are
mentioned as having occupied the land of the Moab-
ites before them, Gen. 14:5; Deu. 2:11.

pS an unused root, signifying the same as }3x,
which see. Hence —

I. ['8 const. st. !' prop. subst. nothing, emp-
tiness, vacuity. Isa. 40:23, PN? D9 ἸΠ3Π “ whe
bringeth princes to nothing.” Hence advy.—

(1) nothing. Often including the verb subst. 1 Ki.
8:9, DIDNT MIN? ww Pr ἡ ΕΞ PS “there was no-
thing in the ark besides the two tables of stone,” Ps.
19:7; Ex. 22:2.

(2) not, including also the verb subst. is not, ww

: So
not, are not, were not, etc. i.q. U2 nd, Arab. uml,
Aram. AS, nb, n>, Avm2, Num 14:42, PS 2

ΒΝ

D22773 7) “ because Jehovah is not among you.”
Jud. 21:25, “in those days Syva 32 TS there was
not a king in Israel.” Gen. 37:29, N33 ADY PS “ Jo-
seph was not in the cistern.” Ps. 10:4; Ex. 12:30;
Lev.13:31. In those phrases in which W is used affir-
matively,in the same when negative, ἢ δὲ is used, as
my Syd we Gen. 31:29, and 127) 28D PN Neh. 5:5.
Moreover, it should be observed —(@) wherever any
personal pronoun constitutes the subject of a sentence,
it should be suffixed to this word, as "32 δὲ “I (am, was,
will be), not;” 728 “thou (art, wast, wilt be)not;” 72'S,
3S, 7132'S, DDN, DIS, and in the pl. form (as if from
DS) ἸΏ), DIS, Ps. 59:14; 73:5.—(b) When the
verb substantive, from the usage of the language, is
included in this negative particle, it is almost always
joined to a participle. Dan. 8:5, “ behold a he-goat
came from the west upon the face of the whole earth
YIN2 VII PN) and did not touch the ground,” i. q.
Δ) δὲ, Est. 3:8; 7:4; Ezr. 3:13; Ex. 5:16, Jah
ΠΣ PS “straw was not given,” i.g. 1132 ἐξ, Thus
often as a circumlocution, no one, Josh. 6:1, S$ PS
82 PS) “there (was) no one going out, nor (was
there) any one coming in,” i.e. no one went out and
no one came in. Lev. 26:6; Isa.5:29. Very rarely,
and not without solecism, it is joined to a finite verb;
Jer. 33:5, 727 Dams S2y qT ΤῈΣ 5. “ for the king
avails nothing against you.” Job 35:15: and even
the particle &, Ps. 135:17, OfPD3 ΠῚ VPS “ there
is no breath in their mouth.” It would be more cor-
rect to write in both places >. In like manner,
however, the more modern Arabs write ind for }.—
(ec) ὦ δὲ there is not to me, for I have not, I had not.
Lev. 11:10; 1 Sa. 1:2, like the Arab. ne Uae: Fol-
lowed by a gerund it is often equivalent to non licet,
it is not allowed, like οὐκ ἔστιν for οὐκ ἔξεστιν, and
Arab. πὶ, ΕΞ “there is to me,” for, “it is permitted
tome,” Koran iv:94, x.100; Est. 4:2, siad PS “it is
ποῦ lawful to goin.” Ruth 4:4; Ps. 40:6, ON PVPS
“there is nothing to be compared with thee,” where
PW poet. is used for τν»..- (d) It is joined with various
words; #8 PS “no one (is, was),” Gen. 31:50; Ex.
2:12; 037 PS Ex. 5:11, and TAND δ 1 Ki. 18:43,
“nothing whatever (is, was);” 53 PS “nothing
at all (is, was),” Eccl. 1:9.

(3) since δ᾽ is often equivalent to there is present,
there is ready, so δὲ there is not present, there is not
ready, etc. il n'y a pas; Nu. 21:5, Ὁ 8) Dn? PS 3
“for there is no bread hy re1 or water.” 1 Sa. 9:4;
10:14, “and we saw δὲ 3 tha they were not here.”

_ Gen. 2:5; Num. 20:5; Gen. 5:24, of the translation
of Enoch, O° >8 Ink np? 1398); 1 Ki. 20:40,

XXXIX

ΠΡ ἸῸΝ
13)" 817) “ behold he had disappeared.” ΟΥ̓ death

. Ps. 39:14.

(4) It may be rendered without, i.g. ?$3. But pro-
perly the examples must be referred to No.2. Joel
1:6, “mighty and without number,” prop. “ and
there is not a number;” Deu. 32:4.

(5) with prefixes—(a) 83 prop. in not, in defect
of, (a) “ when there was not;” Pro. 8:24, MINA xa
“when there (were) not yet any waves,” i.e. before
the waves were created, comp. 0703. (3) often
i.g. without, 803; Eze. 38:11, MAIN ΓΞ “without
a wall.” Pro. 5:23; 11:14.

(b) 832 almost, well nigh, Ps. 73:2, prop. almost
nothing; hence, there was nothing wanting from,
comp. O¥'D3 “there was little wanting from,” i.e.
almost.

(c) PSP (a) for M$ WN “to him, to whom (it is)
not,” Isa. 40:29; “to him, to whom nothing (is),
Neh. 8:10. (3) for M7 NOb “an bat, there (was)
not,” Ezr. 9:14.

(ὦ FSP (a) so that not (with a double nega-
tion. See Lehrg. § 224, note 2); Isa. 5:9, 3) PRD
“so that there is not an inhabitant.” Isa. 6:11.
Also because that (there is) not, Isa. 50:2. (()
i.g. 1’ with 2 pleonastic (comp. ἢ No.1, d), no
one, Jer. 10:6, 7; 30:7.

Note. }*8, the absolute state of the noun, only occurs
at the end of a sentence; ἢ δὲ const. state, is always so
used that it belongs to what follows, e.g. Num. 20:5,
ps O%D “there is no water,” for which also DY 7S
may be said.

πὺξ

ΤΙ. ys adv. interrog. where? Arabic ὡδὶ i. y.
‘8, ΝΣ with 1 added, as in “IX, i718 [but see the note
added on that word}. It occurs only with j pref.
PN whence? Gen. 29:4, and frequently.

ps 1 Sa.21:9,i.q. P'S, but interrogatively for PSO
“TIS see WN,

MDS, more rarely M28 f., a measure of grain,
specially modius, containing three seahs (T8D), or ten ᾿
omers, Ex. 16:36. According to Josephus [see below]
(Arch. xv.g, § 2), an ephah was equal to the Attic
medimnus, or six Roman modii, i.e. 43 of a Berlin
modius, about 2600 cubic inches French; comp. Ex.
16:16, 18,32; Zec. 5:6, seq.; Jud.6:19; Ruth2:17,.
from which passages we may passingly form an idea of
the contents of this measure. [The passage just cited
from Josephus probably is erroneous; for he says,
“ Arch. viii. 2,9, that the ephah contained seventy-two
sextarii, equal to the Attic (liquid) metretes, or 199 3.98

Ἰ ΠΡῚΝ

Paris cubic inches, about 1,5, bushels English; see
Boeckh, Metrolog. Untersuch. pp. 259, 278. This is
also confirmed by other testimony.” Ges. add.] 5S
MDS) a double measure (the one just, the other too
small), Pro. 20:10; Deu. 25:14; Amos8:5. This
word has not any Phenicio-Shemitic root from
which it may be conveniently derived, unless from
HANAN to surround, as though a measure were
so called from its round form. It very probably
must be referred to the Egyptian language; LXX.
render it oigé or οἰφεί, which was a very ancient
Egyptian measure, and is written in Coptic (ΟἹΠΙ,
which contained four χοίνικας according to Hesychius.
Also there is in Coptic the verb con, (ΟΠ| to num-
ber, whence is ΗΠῚ a measure [“ whence LXX. oigi,

Arab. 4), an Egyptian measure; see Ridiger in
Allg. Encyclop. art. Epha”].

MDS (from ‘S$ and nb “here”), where? Isa.
49:21; Ruth 2:19; how? Jud. 8:18; in indirect in-
terrogation, Jer. 36:19.

NID'N iq. ἐξα wholly, so, therefore, Jud.
9:38; Pro. 6:3, in some editions; but it would be
more correct to write NI58, which see.

WN with suff. YS, WS, AR; in pl. found
only three times, Psal.141:4; Pro. 8:4; Isa. 53:3;
D'v"S; in the place of which the use of the language
has substituted DWI (from the unused sing. vs);
const. state WIE; with suff. YY, DWI; and peri-
phrastically &8 23; comp. No.6.

(1) A MAN. Figcetally —(a) opposed to woman, a
male; Gen. 4:1, “I have acquired a man with
God,” 1.6. male offspring. 1Sa.1:11. Used even of
brutes, Gen.7:2; comp.1:27; 6:19. So in Latin, vir,
of animals, Virg. ΕΟ]. vii.7.—(b) a husband, opposed
to a wife, Ruth 1:11; Gen.3:6; 29:32, 34; with suff.
ἼΣΟΣ “ our men,” i.e. husbands, Jer. 44:19; so in
Greek ἀνήρ, Il. xviii. 291; Lat. vir, Hor. Sat.i., 2,
127.—(c) opposed to an old man, it is the name of
virile age, 1 Sa. 2:33. Sometimes —(d) it denotes
manly mind, valour; (comp. verb in Hithp.) 1 Sa.
4:9, pia 13} ΡΥ “ be strong and be men;”
1 Ki. 2:2; comp. Hom. Il. v.529. It is—(e) homo,
man, opposed io God, Job 9:32; 12:10; Isa. 31:8;
especially in pl. Gen. 32:29; Isa. 7:13; comp. Hom.
πατὴρ ἀνδρῶν re θεῶν τε. Opposed to beasts, Ex.11:7;
Gen. 49:6.—(/) by apposition it is joined to other
substantives, as DID YS “a eunuch,” Jer. 38:7;
PIS “a priest,” Lev. 21:9; especially with Gen-
tile nouns, "122 M's “a Hebrew,” Gen. 39:14; comp.
ἄνδρες Γαλιλαῖοι, ἄνδρες Ἰσραηλῖται, Act. 1:11; 3:12.

ΧΙ,

CPN ID'S

—(g) followed by a genitive of city, land, and peopl
it denotes an inhabitant, or citizen of it; ΚΣ ἢ wn
“an Israelite;” Dk WI 1 Sa. 7:11; nam ἘΠῚ

4 Sa.19:42; also ὙῊΠ WIS Gen. 24:13. Especi: ally '

in this signification sing. WN is put colle_tively ; Ὁ ὰ
DSW! for ON? "IN Josh. 9:6, 7; 10:24; Jud. 7:8;
8: 22, etc. —(h) followed by a genitive of king, leader,
military commander, lord, «tc., the men of any oné
are his companions, follvwera soldiers, feine
feute. 1 Sa. 23:3,12; 24:5,8; 28:1. Once perhaps
used of relatives and near friends, as the Syriac
Ss Cay, viz. Eze. 24:17,22, where DI OND
is food which relations and near friends were accus-
tomed to send to mourners. In like manner—(?)
DYN LS and with art. OFONT UN a man of God,
1. 4. a servant and minister of ‘God; of angels, Jud.
13:6,8; of prophets, 1 Sa. 2:27; of Mose Deu. 33:13
of David, 2 Ch.8:14.—(&) followed by a genitive
which denotes attribute, virtue, vice, it designates one
endued with such an attribute, and the Hebrews were
accustomed in this manner to make a circumlocution
of adjectives. WA MS “a man of form,” i.e. hand-
some; D'DT WS “ bloody;” 322 YW “ intelli-
gent,” etc.; OWT YIN “celebrated,” Gen. 6:4;
comp. ἢ πρῚΝΠ WN “a ‘husbandman,” Gen. 9:30.—
(ἢ itis eed: call, of soldiers, Germ. Mannfdaft, Kriegs-
mann{fdaft, Isa.21:g; comp. DIS Isa. 22:6.— (m) YS
denotes a man of more noble quality; opposed to DIS
a man, or men, of the common people; see under
DW No. 1, letter (ὁ). —(n) when joined to numerals,
after πὐρ βου below ten is put DWI, as DWAIN nvow
Gen. 18:2; between ten and twenty commonly vay
Nu.1:44; above twenty, always WN 1 Sa.1g:14;
22:2, 18, etc., etc.

(2) followed by TS or Vlone another; see MS
and ΚΜ.

(3) any one, some one, Gen. 13:16; Ex. 16:29;

Cant. 8:7; so Syr. vas for τις e.g. was) 9 ἃ

certain Jew. [‘ Pl. DVI men, certain men, like

Syr. «αὐ 1 Ki.20:17; Jer.37:10.”]

(4) each, every one; 1 Ki. 20:20, WR Ws ID4
“and they slew every one his man.” WAN] DN,
wn} WN Ps. 87:5; Est. 1:8 (manniglid). Once like
5 it is prefixed to another substantive, Gen. 15:10,
ay. NNW) naw | “ and he set each of the
several (animals) part over against part.” ἸἼΠΞ ΝΣ
is i.g. 119392, but the sacred writer has put δὲ for
b>, so as to answer to the following 47.

(5) an impersonal construction is used, like the
Germ. man, French on, Eng. one or men (one 8878

ΞΟ

INN
men say), 1 Sa. 9:9, WAS WON Π5 Oya p28? “ for-
merly it was thus said in Israel,” i.e. one used to
say.
8) WS 23 sons of men pl. is periphrastically for
men simply, like DIS 3; see DIS No. 5, Psa. 4:3.
‘Sometimes used ἐμφατικῶς of noble men, opposed to
DIS 23 Ps. 49:3; Pro. 8:4; see DIS No.1, letter (0).

As to origin, I regard &* as a primitive word,
somewhat however softened from the harsher form
VIX ensh, which see; whence NYS for TW, and. pl.

: gg -o
Dv. In like manner the Arabs have _,\ui| and

S$ -U »
cylangl To this answers the Sansc. isha master,

»
ishi, mistress; and perhaps we should compare Gr. ic,

Lat. vis and vir (comp. honor, honos, παῖς, Lac. ποῖρ,
puer). Derivatives [U'S, pr.n. TNS, NYAS and

YS denom. verb only in—

Hirnpater WYNN to shew oneself or act as a
man (ἀνδρίζεσθαι), fic) ermannen; Isa. 46:8, WENT
“shew yourselves men,” i.e. be wise, cast away the
e‘uildish trifles of idolatry. Rightly rendered by
Luther, feyd Manner. (Ch. YKYRNT and VY id.)

TYA-U"S (« man of shame,” 1.6. shaming him-
self, perhaps bashful), [Ish-bosheth], pr.n. of a son
of Saul, who after the death of his father and bro-
thers governed eleven tribes for two years in opposi-
tion to David. 2 Sa. 2—4.

NWN (“man of glory”), [Jshod], pr.n. m.
1 Ch. 7:18.

nas (dimin. from 8) m.—(1) a little man, and
followed by ἢ “little man of the eye,” i.e. pupil,
in which as in a glass a little image of a man is seen,
Deu. 32:10; Pro. 7:2. This pretty figure is used in

ClOes “ὁ

many languages, as Arab. ἈΠῸ (yal little man of
7 5

the eye, Gr. κόρη, κοράσιον, κορασίδιον, Lat. pupa,
pupula, pupilla, Pers. LSI < ,and compare the instan-
ces collected in Thes. p.86; more fully, Ps. 17:8,
oS wx “ pupil daughter of the eye.” (See
(2) “gg the middle, midst of any thing (as
vfs
Arab. x pupil, for middle, summit). Hence Pro.
7:9, “in the pupil of the night,” i.e. in the middle
of the night; 20-20, “ in the pupil of darkness,” i.e.
in the middle of the darkness; which passage is in
ip, Π PW “in the darkness of the night.”

Xl

7 INNA
WS Ch. for U1 Ch. 2:13.

PVN for fs m. Eze. 40:15. Ip, entrance,
from the root MNS i. gq. 813 to come, to enter. In ana,
the letter Yod being transposed, it is read }\nx’.

‘IVS Ch.i.g. Heb. δὴ there is, from which it is

- οὗ -
formed. (Arab. ( ..)|, only in a few phrases, Syr. AU),
in Targg. 1S, Talmud. S'S) Dan. 5:11, 733 *D8
qm03 “there is a certain man in thy kingdom;”
2:28, 30; 3:25. With a negative particle "DS &
Dan. 2:10, 11; 3:29. Followed by a pl. 3:12. When
the various persons of the verb substantive are ex-
pressed, the pronouns are suffixed, mostly in the pl.
YS “he is,” Dan. 2:11; SINS “we are,” 3:18;
TOS “thou art,” 2:26; \INS “ye are,”3:14. And |
these forms, with a participle, serve as a periphrasia
for the finite verb. Dan. 3:18, pnee SIDS x? “we
are not worshipping,” i.e. we do not worship. When
used absolutely, it should generally be rendered there
exists, there is, il ya; Dan. 2:10, 11. 2 ‘O'S “there
is to any one,” he has, Ezr. 4:16.

‘IVS pr.n. see ‘AN.

NYS pr.n. [Jthiel], (for Ds ORS “God is
with me”), Prov. 30:1. Jthiel and Ucal seem to
have been the children or disciples of Agur, to whom
he addressed his instructions.

VON (“land of palms”), [Jthamar), pr.n.
of the youngest son of Aaron, Ex, 6:23; 28:1.

JMS & JON (for 10% with Aleph prosthetic, from
the root }M? to be perennial), adj—-(1) perennial,
constant, especially used of water. |J°S 201 “a pe-
rennial stream,” constantly flowing, Deu.21:4; Am,
5:24; and without bm2 1 Ki. 8:2, DIDNT MI “ the
month of perennial streams” (elsewhere called
Tishri), the seventh month of the Hebrew year;
from the new moon of October to the new moon of
November. Subst. [This sense as subst. is given as
primary in Thes.] continuance. Ps. 74:15, nina
ID'S “rivers of continuance,” i.e. continually flow-
ing. Used of the continuance, i.e. the flow of the sea,
Ex. 14:27.—Job 33:19 in ano, JOS YOY 33)
“with continual war in his bones,” sc. M347 he is
chastened.

(2) firm, valid [firmness, strength, see Thes. 1,
Jer. 5:15, |S 13 “a mighty nation ;” Job 12: 19,
DMS “the potent” (Vulg. optimates,) (33:19) ;
Gen. 49:24, AYP {NSA IWA “his bow will remain
firm;” in which passage 3 is Beth essentia.

(3) hard, hence pernicious, terrible. Pro.1g

πῦον -Ἴὶ

15, “the way of t:2 wicked is pernicious.” Ren-
dered aptly enough by Luther, bringt Wehe; Jerome,
vorago. [Explained in Thes. “ the way of the wicked
is a perennial stream,” see No. 1.1 Hence—

(4) post. a rock, a crag, from hardness. Mic.6:2,
YW 1M ONT “the rocks, the foundations of
the earth;” Jer. 49:19; 50:44, ID'S MM “astony
dwelling” (comp. 49:16, ¥2 "29); Nu.24:21. [This
meaning is rejected in Thes., and these passages are
teferred to No.1.]

(5) [Ethan], pr-n. of an Ezrahite (see TW), a
wise man (1 Ki. 5:11), to whom Psalm 8g is attri-
buted in its title.

ys (shortened from 728, from the root 13; comp.
Ch. 273, 3 and 3, which is taken from the fuller
12: [Derivation given in Ges. corr.: “kindred are 3, 13,
128, see Hupfeld in Zeitschr. f. ἃ. Morgenl. ii. 143.”]).
—(1) affirmative part. surely, certainly, no doubt.
Gen. 44:28, 72 FT FS “no doubt he is torn;”
Jud. 3:24; 1 Ki. 22:32; 2 Ki. 24:3; Ps. 58:12; Job
10:21. Hence —

(2) adv. of limitation, only. Exod. 10:17, δ
DYBT “only this once;” Lev.11 :21,1998R ANY ἬΝ
“ only these ye may eat;” Ps. 37:8, “be not angry,
(for this is) only for doing evil,” i.e. anger is often
the cause of crime; Prov. 14:23, “ vain words JS
ston) only (lead) to want;” Pro. 11:24; 21:5.
Specially it is used—(a) before adjectives, where
only is i.q. quite, altogether. Deu. 16:15, DYN
rig FX “and thou shalt be only joyful,” 1.6. alto-
gether joyful. Isa. 16:7, D'8}) JS “altogether
contrite ;” Isa. 19:11.—(6) before substantives, no-
thing but, which may often be rendered solus, merus,
Germ. fauter ; Engl. merely. Ps.139:11, WM JS “ no-
thing but darkness,” i.e. merely darkness. Ps. 39:
12, 239 Ἴ “nothing but vanity,” i.e. mere vanity.
—(c) before adverbs and verbs, guite, altogether.
Ps.73:13,?"2 JS “altogether in vain.” 1Sa.25:21;
Job 19:13, 23° 7 WW YT “my acquaintances are
quite alienated from me.” Jud. 20:39; Job 23:6.
Comp. Ex. 12:15, HUNT OV2 IS “altogether in
the first day,” is, on the first day itself, nur gleid) am
erften Zage.

(3) an adv. of exception, only, but. Gen. 20:12,
“DO NI XIN “but not (μονονουχὶ) the daughter of
my mother.” Lev.11:4; Nu. 26:55; Deu. 18:20;
Josh. 3:4. ΄

(4) an adverb of time, only now, for just now,
scarcely. Gen. 27:30, YTS WY)... IPY2 NY NY) TS
ΝΞ “Jacob was but scarcely gone out....when
Esau his brother came in.” Jud.7:19. Comp. Cic.

XLII

“3 Ν -ν

ad Fam. viii. 23, “tantum quod ex Arpinati veneram,
cum mihi a te littere reddite sint ;” Vellej. ii. 117.

TIN ‘an unused root, i.g. I2Y, 8 to bind;
hence to fortify, strengthenacity. Hence—

38 (“ band,” i.e. fortress, citadel, castle), [4 c-
cad], pr.n. of a city built by Nimrod, Gen. 10:10;
1,ΧΧ. ᾿Αρχάδ: comp. P¥23 and PYET. Targg. and
Jerome understand Nesibis, a city of Mesopotamia.
Other conjectures, which are however very uncertain,
are given by Bochart in Phaleg. iv.17, and Le Clere,
on the passage.

AIDS (for 312 with Aleph prosthetic), adj. lying,
false, deceptive. Specially for 328 ὉΠ “a de-
ceiving river,” i.e. soon drying up and disappoint-
ing the traveller, Jer. 15:18; Mic.1:14. Opposed to
ΠΝ a continual river; comp. fundus mendax, Hor.
Carm. iii. 1, 30.

Δ Ἰδὲς (i. ᾳ 2228), [Achzib], pr.n—(1) of a town
on the -sea coast in the tribe of Asher, situated be-
tween Acco and Tyre, called by the Greeks Ecdippa,
now Dsib; Josh. 19:29; Jud. 1:31.

(2) of a town in the tribe of Judah, Josh.15: 44;
Mic.1:14; comp. 3°tD and 7325.

“WIN (from the root W2 prop. to break), adj.
[“‘violence, but always used as a concr.” |—(1) bold
brave, daring, Job 41:2.—(2) harsh, cruel, Lam
4:3; hence, “an enemy,” Job 30:21.—(3) fierce,
virulent, used of poison, Deu. 32:33.

“DS, i.g. WPS (with the adjectivial termination
*>).—(1) harsh, cruel, Pro. 5:9; 17:11; Jer.6:23.
—(2) fierce, savage, Pro.17:11, “a savage mes-
senger,” i.e. one who brings grievous tidings, such as
a sentence of death, Isa. 13:9; Jer. 30:14.

HY WS £. (from "328 with the termination m,
see Ges. Gram. § 85, 4), cruelty, fierceness (ol
anger), Pro. 27:4.

προ ΝΣ f. food, a meal, 1 Ki.1g:8. Root boy

wroN (from the root ¥28), [Achish], pr.n. of a
king of the Philistines in the city of Gath, 1 Sa. 21:
11; 27:2; 1 Ki. 2:99.

box inf. const. 558, with pref. box, S93, with
suff. TP2N, T38, fat. 52%, in pause 24), once 1931,
Eze. 42:5.

(1) TO EAT, TO DEVOUR (kindred root is n>). τι
is put absolutely, Deu. 27:7; 1Sa.g:13; more often
with an acc. of the food, rarely followed by ? Lam

|
;
|

πον τὸν

4:5; 3 Ex. 12:43---45; Lev. 22:11, and |) Τὸν. 7:
41; 25:22; Nu. 15:19; comp. ἐσθίειν τινός. It is
used not only (and that very frequently) of men, but
also of beasts, [58. 11:7; whence Sax Jud. 14:14,
the eater, in Samson’s enigma, is the lion (compare

Js ).. The following phrases should also be noticed:

—(a) to eat a land, a field, a vine, is used for to
eat its produce or fruit, Gen. 3:17; Isa.1:7; 36:16;
(comp. 37:30).—(b) to devour sacrifices, is said of
idols, a phrase taken from lectisternia, Deu. 32:38 ;
Eze.16:20.—(c) DN2 S28 is to take food, 1Ki.21:7;
Ps. 102:5; and when wy is added, not to take food, to
fast, 1Sa.28:20; 30:12; the former is especially, to
take a meal, to dine or sup, to feast, Gen. 31:54;
43:16; Jer. 41:1; 52:33; comp. φαγεῖν ἄρτον, Lu.
14:1. Sometimes D7? 238 is simply to live, Am.7:12.
—(d) nn 2B? 28 is used of sacrificial banquets

held at the temple, Deu. 12:7, 18; 14:23; Ex.18:12. !

—(e) to devour any one’s flesh, Psa. 27:2, used of
cruel and fierce enemies who thirst for one’s blood.
Different from this is—(f) to eat one’s own flesh,
Eccles. 4:5, of a foolish person devoured by envy.
Compare Hom. Il. vi. 202: ὃν θυμὸν xarédwy.—(g)
My, on oN to eat up, to devour a people, the
poor, used of princes who consume the wealth of a
people, oppressing and impoverishing them, Ps.14:4;
Pro. 30:14; Hab. 3:14. Comp. δημοβόρος βασιλεύς
(Iliad i. 231). Similar is to eat the flesh of a people,
Mic. 3:3. In other places, to eat is i.q. to destroy
by war and slaughter, Hos. 7:7; Isa.g:11; Dev.7:
16; Jer. 10:25; 30:16; 50:7, 17; 51:34. Comp.
Judith 5:24.—(h) to eat any one’s words, is to receive
them eagerly, Gr. φαγεῖν ῥήματα, dicta devorare (Plaut.
~ Asin. iii. 3, 59). Jer. 15:16, 0228) 7727 ANY? “thy
words were found, and I did eat them,” i.e. I eagerly
devoured them, made them my own. (Compare on
Carm. Samarit. iv. 16.) Hence is the vision to be
explained of the roll given to the prophet to be eaten,
Eze. 2:8; 3:1, seq.; Apoc.10:9, 10. [But the vision
presents an actual eating. |

(2) to devour, to consume, often used of inani-
᾿ς mate things, as of fire, Nu. 16:35; 21:28; 26:10;
_ dob 1:16, ete.; followed by 3 Zec. 12:1 (comp. ignis
edax, Virg. En. ii. 758; πάντας πῦρ ἐσθίει, I. xxiii.
182); of the sword, 2 Sa. 2:26; 18:8; Deu.32:42;
of famine and pestilence, Eze.'7:15; of fatal disease,
Job 18:13; of the anger of God, Ex. 15:7; of a
curse, Isa. 24:6; of heat and cold, Gen. 31:40; of
too much longing and desire, Ps. 6g: 10.

(3) to enjoy any thing, as good fortune, Job 21:

XLII -

mboN- ἼΝ

25; the fruit of good or evil actions, sexual pleasvres,
Pro. 30:20 (comp. 9:17; et vesci voluptatibus, Cic. Fin.
5:20).

(4) perhaps, to taste, to have the sense of taste,
Deu. 4:28. —

(5) to diiinish, to lessen, to take from, Eze
42:5, “ihe upper chambers were shorter, wy 3
737) ΟΡ ΝΣ for the beams or columns took away
from them,” i. 6. occupied their place.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, DDN, fut. Say) to be eaten, Ex.12:46; 13:
3, 7; also, to be fit to be eaten, to be fit for food, -
Gen.6:21. Metaph. to be consumed by fire, Zech.
9:4. τοξ
Piet 938 1,4. Καὶ, like the Arab. \S\ to cat up, ta
consume. Job 20:26, UN ΤΣ (read fdchléhu)
“fire shall consume him,” for 323 SA. Dagesh
forte excluded is compensated by the long vowel Ka-
metz. Some copies however read ὙΠΟ, Comp.
Lehrg. § 72, note 2, p. 251.

Pua, to be consumed, by fire, Neh. 2:3, 13; by
the sword, Isa. 1:20.

ΗΙΡΗΠ, boxe, fut. Seay, once 1 pers. bests (Hosea
11:4), inf, SDA for 2240 (Eze. 21:33) to cause to
consume, to devour (of the sword, Eze. 21:33), spe-
cially to give to eat, to feed, construed with two accus.,
one of the person, the other of the thing. Ex. 16:32;
Nu. 11:18; Deu.8:16; Isa. 49:26; with } of the
food, Ps. 81:17.

Besides the derivatives which immediately follow,
see MPN, 22ND.

Soy fut. Dan? Ch. i. q. Heb., to eat, to devour,
“1 MSP Dos to eat any one’s pieces, metaph: to ca-
lumniate him, to accuse him, Dan. 3:8; 6:25. So
in Targg. "RP ODN for Heb. 951, 9°97 WT (Syr.

= 42}

Are NCS] for the Gr. διαβάλλω, Lu. 16:1; whence

ol ad JS) id.)

's 9 » ad é
part. πο xo) devil, Arab.
[See Ch. Υ}}
bos with suff. iD ἢ. act.—(1) an eating, a
devouring, i.q. to eat. Exod. 12:4, bay ἜΡ ὥς
“every one according to his eating;” 16:16, 18, 21;
Job 20:21. ,
(2) food, especially —(a) corn, grain, meal,
provision, Gen.14:11; 41:35, seq.; 42:7, seq.;
43:2, seq.; 44:1—(&) prey, Job.g:26; 3¢:29.
aN [Ucal], pr.n. of a man, Pro. 30:1.

W228 Εἰ food, Gen. 1:29; 6:21; of the food of
wild beasts, Jer. 12:9; food of fire,i - fuel, Eze.15
4, 6.

ON-JoN

J28 (pro inf. abs. Hiphil, from the root 13, for
20, P20 esirablishing, Ch. 29, 2) [* Others 1.4.
{2 with § prosthetic.”]) adv.—

(1) of affirming strongly, surely! Gen. 28.10;
Ex. 2:14; Jer. 8:8.—(2) adversat. but, yet, Ps. 31:
23; Isa. 49:4; 53:4. Hence, by abbreviation, is J,
which see. [This obs. is omitted in Ges. corr.]

ἼΞΝ ὦ TO PUT ΑΨΟΑΡ ON (a beast of burden),
prop. apparently to bend, to make to bow down under
a load, kindred to the root ἢΞ3, which see. Arab.
ox IL. to tie, to bind on a pack saddle, IV. to put
on a pack saddle. In the verb this signification does
not occur, but in the noun 428; whence —

(2) tourge to work, to impel on, like the Syr.

a5). In the Old Testament only found Pro. 16:26,
Π 8 yoy 28 °D “for his mouth urgeth him on,”
i.e. hunger impels him to work. Its being construed
with 23), must be explained from its primary signifi-
cation of laying on a burden.

FN m. a load, a burden, and metaph. weight,
authority, dignity, like 33: Job 33:7, ‘B>8)
33) Nd ΤῸΝ “and my burden (dignity) shall not
be heavy upon thee.” So Ch., Syr., while LXX. ἡ
᾿ χείρ μου, and so Kimchi, regarding 428 asi.q. ἮΞ ina
similar place, 13:21. The former explanation is
however preferable.

΄

DN an unused root, i.g. Arab. $1 Conj. V. t0

zs
$-e

“οἵ
dig, especially the earth (whence we 1 iS a pit, a
ditch), kindred to the roots 173, W3, AP, 22. Hence—

tr?

. “DN τη. a digger, a husbandman; Jer. 51:23;
Am. §:16. Pl. 03%, with suff. D2"198 2 Ch. 26:10;
Joel1:11; Isa.61:5. (Chald. id.; Syr. and Zab.

949» sof
1:21; Arab. |<. Perhaps from the same source

have sprung Gr. ἀγρός; Lat. ager; Goth. alr; Germ.
Ader. [Engl. acre. ]).

WON (“enchantment,” from the root 05,
[Achshaph], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Asher,
Josh. 12:20; 19:25.

1. 2S a word which has a negative power like
the kindred >, x, %, xb, ὦ Pak sete ec bot
PAN p. Xxz).

~ (2) subst. nornina; Job 24:25, “ who shall bring
my speech to nothing?”

(2) adv. [referred in Ges. corr. to its use as ἃ conj.]

XLIV

ON JON

of negation, 1. 4. μὴ, ne. —(a@) put absol. like the Gr
μὴ for μὴ τοῦτο γένηται (Arist. Acbarn. 458); Germ.
nicht dody nidt alfo; nay! not so! Ruth 1:13, δὰ
33 “nay! my daughters (do not so};” nicht fo, meine
Vidter. 2 Ki. 3:13; Gen. 19:18, ΣΝ NON — (0)
it has sometimes simply a negative power, but like
the Gr. μή, only in what are called subjective pro-
positions. Thus it is only put with the future, and
differs in this respect from NX>. 2 Ki. 6:27, τοὶ
WIN PRI ΠῚ ΠῚ www» “(if) Jehovah help thee not,
how can I help thee?” (Ww NO must be rendered,
“ God will not help thee.” Well rendered by LXX.
μή σε σώσαι Κύριος, “1 fear the Lord will not help
thee”). Gen. 21:16, ANTON ἰῷ Conte nicht mit anjebn,
“T cannot look on.” Ps. 50:3, vans) wes NI?
“Our God will come, and will not keep silence,”
prop. und er modhte wohl nidt fdpveigen, he may be ex-
pected not to keep silence. Ps. 34:6; 41:3; Pro.
3:25, xpaby “thou shalt not fear,” there shall be
no cause that thou shouldest fear, du braudhft dich nidt
gu firdten. Job 5:22; Gen. 49:6, “into their counsel
WEI Nan by my soul will not enter,” in folden Ratt
wiirde nie meine Geele willigen. Compare Cant. 7:3.
Sometimes the verb is omitted, Amos 5:14; “ seek
good, 7 ON} and (seek) not evil.” 2Sa. 1:21, “28
ὈΞῸΝ ODOR} by « (let there) not (be) dew nor rain
upon you.” Pro. 12:28, where it should be rendered,
“ the way of righteousness (giveth) life, and the right
way nyo" (giveth) not«death,” or calamity; or,
“a right way never leads to death.”

(3) By far the most frequently it is a conj. of pro-
hibiting, dehorting, deprecating, wishing tha’
anything be not done. Always joined to a future,
when it can be, apocopated; when in the first person,
paragogic. Ex. 16:29, US ΒΥ ΟΝ “let not any one
go out;” 1 Sam. 26:20. In the second person, Gen.
22:12, TT NoVA “ stretch not forth thy hand.”
NPA “fear ye not,” Gen. 43:23; Jer.7:4. In
the first, Ps. 25:2, AAA “let me not be asham-
ed!” sc. may God so grant that I be not ashamed.
It is rarely separated from the verb, Psa. 6:2, “ON
ΡΣ JBX3 “not in thy wrath chasten me.” Also
used in imprecation, Gen. 49:4, ΠΊΕ ΝΣ “excel thou
not,” du follft feinen Vorgug haben. In petitions there
is added δ᾽)" Gen.13:8, 3) NIN “let there not be
now.” Gen.18:3, 30, 32. (xd with a future is strongly
ye 12 lest perhaps, is more mildly dissua-
sive,

(4) used interrogatively, like Gr. μή (see Passov,
Lex. Gr. h. v. litt. C. [“ Butman Gr. Gram. § 148,5.”]),
for num, whether ; used when a negative reply is ex-
pected. Once found in this sense, 1 Sa. 27:10, “δὲ

Os

bia pays ihr feid dod) nid: auésgezogen in diefer Beit ?

“ye have not the: made any excursion to-day ?”

Here the answer is, “‘ No, we have not gone out, for

the Hebrews, my countrymen. live all around.” [?]
rom this stock is derived DON whether the verb
δὲ was ever used is uncertain.

bs Ch. i.q. Heb. No.g; but only in the Biblical
Chaldee. Dan. 2:24; 4:16; 5:10.

TT. bs the Arabic article i.q. Heb. 93, prefixed
also to some Hebrew words in the Old Test., which
are either of Arabian origin, or, at least, although
foreign, have come into the Hebrew from the-Arabic,
see THON, DIDDN, WIRD, DNDN: Cognate is the
pron. pers. pl. ON, nba, which see.

δὲ m.—(1) prop. part. of the verb Dax, D8 No. 2,
strong, mighty, a mighty one, a hero (comp. note),
comp. O'S No.1. In sing. Eze. 31:11, O%3 SN “the
mighty one of the nations,” used of Nebuchadnez-
zar. LXX. ἄρχων ἐθνῶν. (Many copies have δὴ
ὮΝ), for instance, those of Babylon.) Isa. 9:5, by
33 “ mighty hero” [prop. mighty God, see No.
3], of the Messiah; ibid. 10:21, of God. [The same
person is clearly meant in both places, even “ God
with us.”] Nearly connected with this is the phrase
in plur. Eze. 32:21, p33 x (23 copies 8) prop.
“the strong among the mighty,” i.e. the mightiest
heroes; comp. Lehrg. p. 678. Job 41:17, poy where
many MSS. and editions O°)"S-

(2) might, strength [“ compare SIN”) prop. |

that which is strong. So in the phras¢ ‘7’ x? al
“it is in the power of my hand.” Gen. 31:29, ws
ΠῚ ODD nivy> bis Ὁ ON? ; Pro. 3:27; Mic. 2:1; and
negatively, Deu. 28:32, 77! ON? PS “there is nothing
in the power of thy hand,” i.e. thou canst avail
nothing; Neh. 5:5. Lamed in this phrase marks
state or condition. The nature of this phrase has
been but little understood by those who would here
render 8 by God, and give the whole phrase: “my
hand is for God;” comparing Job 12:6; Hab. 1:11;
and Virg. Ain. x. 773, Dextra mihi Deus, etc. These
passages are indeed connected amongst themselves,
but have nothing to do with the one before us. See
under niDN:

(3) God. More accurately to illustrate the usage
of the synonymous Hebrew names of God, as DON,
εἰς, 77}, 73, I make the following remarks on the
use of this word.—(a) In prose it is scarcely ever
applied to God κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, without some adjunct or
attribute, Wy dys, vw Ss, wap dx, Ἢ Sy; or without

some cognomen, SW ‘DN 8 Gen. 33:20; 287

XLV ©

ON- JN

TIE DON Gen. 46:3; DTN 8 AIM? Josh 22:22; Vs,
50:1, which is rightly rendered “ Jehovah, God of
gods.” Comp. Dau. 11:36, ord os; or without the -
addition of a genitive of place or person, “ whose tu-
telar dei‘y God is” [This is heathenish ; rather,
whose God, God really is], 98°12 98 Gen. 31:13.—
(6) Tlis ford is much more frequent in poetic lan-
guage, where it stands very often without any adjunct,
sonzetimes with the art. Syn Ps. 18:31, 33, 48; 68:
21; Job 8:3.—(c) It takes the suffix of the first
person, by “my God!” Psa. 18:3; 22:2,11. It
never occurs with other suffixes, and for “thy God,”
«his God,” are used PIN, YTN-—(d) It is a general
name of gods, and it is used of idols also, both with-
out adjunct, Isa. 44:10,15; and with an epithet, as
sos 58 “another god,” Ex.34:14; Ἢ ON a strange
god,” Ps. 81:10.

Whatever are most excellent, surpassing in their
kind, are said to be of God; as it was customary for
men anciently to refer whatever is excellent to the
gods themselves [to God himself]; hence by TS
Ps. 80:11, “ cedars of God,” i.e. the highest, planted
as it were by God (compare 717° ὟΝ Psa. 104:16,
mM 3 Gen. 13:10); ON "nd “ mountains of God,”
Ps. 36:7. , Compare &X¢ dia, dia Λακεδαίμων.

Plur. 0°28 —(1) heroes, mighty ones, see sing.
No.1.

(2) gods, in a wider sense; used of Jehovah and
the gods of the nations, Ex.15:11. Comp. Ex. 18:
| 11; Dan. 11:36, DON bs “the God of gods,” ie.
the supreme God. D°?8 23 Ps. 29:1; 89:7, “sons
of gods,” by an idiom of the Hebrew and Syriac syn-
tax, poet. for “sons of Gods,” i.e. angels. ~

Note. Following most etymologists, I have above
derived by from the root 53x; but to give my opinion
more exactly, it appears rather to be a primitive
word, the etymology being however adapted to the
root 538; so that to Hebrews this word would present
the notion of strength and power. However this may
be, it should be observed that in the Phenicio-She-
mitic languages —(1) from the form 8 (Arabic

£2 μὰ

οὐ οἱ & (JI), as from a stock, are formed several
ee » :

other derivative words, as nds to invoke God, espe-

=<
mAbs, all to worship God; and

cially in swearing; 728,
ἫΝ
mibys, dN, ΑἹ God (compare O15} to be a father,
oo > ᾿ »
στ} fathers, from SJ).—(2) besides 98%, which
follows the analogy of verbs ty, two other forms are

abinsbie

of frequent occurrence, according to the analogy of

verbs 7, which are used in pr. n. ON, "DS, compare
Dp oy, DLN, TD dx, ete. [‘ Among the Pheeni-
cians Ἤν, Ἴλος, was used κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν of Saturn; see
Monum. Pheenic. p. 406.” |

IL. bs pron. pl. i.q. nbs these, only found in the
Pentateuch and 1 Ch. 20:8. Cognate is the form of

os
the article 90, ἢ.

Ii. Os only const. os (almost always followed
ty Makkeph), more rarely and poet. in pl. const. Dy

Job 3:22; 5:26; 15:22; 29:19 (comp. Arab. MD.

with suff. pl. 8, TO, Mos, andy, ody, onde and
DAN, once DON Eze. 31:14, poet. WON Psa. 2:5;
prop. a noun indicative of motion, direction to any
place. It is by the usage of the language—

(A) Prep., signifying in general, to tend to any-
thing, to verge to or towards any place, whether it
be reached and even entered or not, whether it be by
motion or turning and direction of the body or of the
mind, turning to anything in thought; Lat. ad, versus,
adversus, in; Germ. 3, gen, nad) (etwas) bins Gr.
_ πρός, εἷς, to, into, towards. (As to its difference
from ?, which is shortened from this word, see
below, under that part.) Specially then it is used —

(1) of motion to a place; to, towards. It is
joined to verbs of going (427,- 813, AW Gen. 8:9;
TH 2 Ki. 1:15; nby Deu. 17:8; 717 Gen. 24:29; AP
Ex. 14:20), of putting, placing, and casting, 1 Sam.
6:11; Lev. 1:16; Josh. 5:14; also of giving, Ex. 25:
16, 21; of selling, Joel 4:8; and the like (where, in
German as in Latin, a dative is used. In French
and English the particle ἃ, to). Sometimes the con-
struction is pregnant, as 2% 73} to commit whoredom,
(by going) unto, Nu. 25:1; Eze. 16:29; by ΦῪ to
seek an oracle (by turning) to any one, Isa. 8:19.
Opp. is 1, as A¥pT-ON N¥PI"j}D “from end to-end,”
Ex. 26:28; MBOX ABD Ezr.g:11. Used of time,
pivdy DID Nu. 30:15; 1 Ch. 9:25.

(2) used of turning or direction to anything.—
(a) of the body, as after a verb of turning, Isa. 38:2;
looking, Gen. 4:4, 5; Ex.3:6; speaking to, Ex.19:9;
commanding, Nu. 36:13.— (2) of the mind, as after
a verb of desiring, Lam. 4:17; of expecting, Hos.
12:7; being accustomed, Jer. 10:2.

(3) when either the motion or turning is hostile;
adversus, contra(as εἰς, πρός; more often ἐπέ), against.
Gen. 4:8, PMY 933 O8 PP OPM “and Cain rose u
against Abel his brother;” Isa.3:8, ὈΠῸΝ nieh

XLVI

ox

™ ON “ their tongue and their deeds were against
Jehovah ;” Isa. 2:4; Josh.10:6; Jud.12:3; 20:30.
Whence after a verb of fighting, Hos.12:5. Espe-

cially here belongs the phrase, 03°28 1233 “ behold, .

I am against you” (Targ. “ behold, I send mine
anger against you”); Eze.13:8; 21:8; 34:10;
Jer. 50:31; 51:25; Nah. 2:14; which is also rarely

used in a good sense, Eze. 36:9. And so the part.

δὲ is also in other places used ina sense for
erga, towards, 2 Chr. 16:9, YON Dey p33? “ their
heart was perfect towards him;” 2Sa.3:8. Com-
pare Ex.14:5. It is used—

(4) when one reaches a terminus or mark; usque
ad, even to, i.q, W. Jer. 51:9, “ her judgment has
reached DION.” {73°28 “ even to his mouth,”
Job 40:23 Metaph. Hos. 9:1, “ rejoice not, O Israel,

‘3728 even to exultation;” Job 3:22. (To these
examples it will not be amiss to add the remark of
the Arabian grammarians, that }\ includes an object
which is of the same kind, and excludes what is of
a different kind, see Cent. reg. page 44, 45.) Here
also belongs—(a) its use in denoting measure, as
moby Gen. 6:16, “even to the length of a cubit,” bié
gur Lange einer Eile, eine Elle lang (not as it is generally
explained, to the standard of a cubit), comp. Gr. εἰς
ἐνιαυτόν, bis zur Vollendung eines Sabres, ein Jahr lang,
εἰς τρίτην ἡμέραν, Bast, ep. crit. page 12,13; Schaef.
ell. page 108.— (Ὁ) Compos. ΚΣ. even out of. Jok
5:5, 3p" D38D ON “and even out of thorns (i.e.
thorn hedges enclosing fields) he taketh 11.) Com-
pare the similar use of the part. ἢ Deu. 24:5, and ἽΜ

ce
Jud. 4:16. (In Arabic we might compare on Koran,

Xxvi. 41, prop. even out of. Indeed 1 seems to have

arisen from this signification of the particle before
us. )

(5) when the limit is entered into; in, εἰς, in (etwas)
hinein; Engl. into, i,q. the more full, PAN. Deu.
23:25, JAN WPS “thou shalt not put (grapes)
into thy vessel.” AZAT-N ΜΞ “enter into the ark,”
Gen. 6:18; 7:1; 8:9. M378 “into the house,”
Gen. 19:3; 2 Sa. 5:8. DTN “(to cast) into the
sea,” Jon. 1:5. PRTON “into the earth,” Deu. 11:
29. When used of a number or multitude, into
which one enters, i.q. inter (with ace.), among; it may
be expressed more explicitly, PRR. Jer. 4:3, “ sow
not ΡΟΝ amongst thorns;” 1 Sa. 10:22, “ be-
hold, he had hid himself °°27>8 amongst the
baggage.” ᾿

(6) as seen above (No.1), 08 is a particle of civing;
so also is it used in adding, superadding (comp. ἢ"

:

xox—by

by 1 Ki. 10... 7 binju, preter, una cum, besides,
together with (comp. Gr. ἐπὶ τοῖσι, besides these;
and Arab. ΜΝ for «ος Koran iv. 2; Cent. reg. page
43). Lev. 18:18, “nor shalt thou take a wife (“bx
ANINN) unto her sister.” Lam. 3:41, “bs 9329 xb}

NON DBD “let us lift up our hearts with our
hands to God” (LXX. ἐπὶ χειρῶν; Arab. u) After

a verb of joining together, Dan. 11:23. More often
in this sense use is made of the particle ὃν, Meta-
phorically —

(7) of regarding anything, having respect or regard
to anything; hence —(a) as to, in respect to, Ex.
14:5 (compare Gr. εἰς μὲν ταῦτα): because of,
propter. Eze. 4427, po niayinrdaby “because
of all your abominations.” | (Comp. verse 6, where
in the same context there is }2; and verse 11, where
83.) 2Sa.21:1; 1 Ki.1475; 21:22. So ON n33
to weep on account of. 2Sa.1:24, δὰ pny, ON Π3Π
Jud.21:6.—(b) de, concerning, after verbs of speak-
ing, narrating, telling, as V8 Gen. 20:2; 727% Jer.
40:16; 12D Ps.69:27 (inasmuch as the discourse
relates to something); also of hearing, Eze. 19:4;

8 my ον a report concerning anything, 1 Sa. 4:19.
(Compare in N.T. εἰς, Acts 2:25; Eph. 5:32.) See
also 1Sa.1:27, mddana md WIT ON “ concerning
this child I prayed,” um bdiefen RKnaben habe ich gebeten 5
where °& indicates the object or end of the discourse
(den Bwee).

(8) Metaph. it is also as expressive of rule or
standard; secundum, according to. *B δὰ “accord-
ing to the command,” Josh. 15:13; 17:4. 32 οἱὲ
“according to the certainty,” fir gewif, 1 Sa. 26:4.
MOT “according to the pipes,” Psa. 5:1;
80:1. And so after the verbs of likeness, as 194,
212), which see.

(9) when prefixed to prepositions which denote
rest in a place, it gives. them the signification of
motion or direction to or towards a place, as ? IND
without (auferhalb, dbraufen vor), out of doors; 8
? PND to without, forth without (inaus vor), Lev. 4:
12; compare foris and forus; 13 between; }'2 δὲξ in
between (j1vifdjen hinein), Eze. 10:2; 31:10. Comp.
PMNS ON, MRD ΟΣ, Ὁ TBD OY Josh. 16:3; M23 δ,
non by, Rie

(B) More rarely, and by a kind of negligence of
speech (although used in a good many most certain
examples), it is used of remaining at, orin a place,
to which one tends (comp. ? let. B), as the Gr. εἰς; ἐς
for ἐν, ἐς δόμους μένειν, Soph. Aj. 80; οἴκαδε μένειν
(sce Passow Lex. No.6; Bernhardy Synt. Ling. Gr.

page 215, 216); Germ. ju Hauje, gu Leipzig, gu der Zeit,

XLVII |

xox—be

and in some parts, big Montag (for Monday itself),
(as vice versa part. } used of quiet tarrying at a
place. See No.3). Winer, who lias used in this argu- -
ment more skill than learning (Lex. page 60), may see
whether all these are void of sense; he could hardly
deny that these idioms of languages really exist. One
thing is true, that the signification of motion is not
wholly lost in this class of significations, namely, that
which had preceded. Specially then it is—

(1) ad for apud, at, by, near; Germ. an. 2%
nowA-S “to sit at the table,” δὰ Tifche figen, 1Ki.13:
20 (comp, ἐς θρόνους ἕζοντο, Od. iv. 51). Jer.41:12,
ὈΞῪ oNg-by ink 3N¥N" “ and they found him at the
great waters, which were near Gibeon.” 1 Sa.17:3,
“the Philistines stood ΠῚ ἽΠΠΟΣ by a mountain
(am Serge) on this side.” In the same sense there
might be said WT}, see } No. 3. nya am
Hiigel, “at the hill,” Josh.5:3. Eze.7:18, pe-b3-by
MWD auf allen Gefichtern Schaamrithe, “blushing shall be
on all faces,” a little after DDWNT223. (We must not
refer to this, Gen. 24:11, 0% "N37...ODa0 TIN
where Winer inaccurately renders, “ he gave to drink
at the well of water;” it should be rendered, “ ne
made to kneel down at”—er lief fie binfnieen an daé
Wafer.)

(2) in, among, as in Sophocles, ἐς δόμους μένειν.
Deu. 16:6, MOBY N3A OY... .DIPOT- YON 13 “but
in that place which Jehovah thy God chooseth, there
shalt thou sacrifice the passover” (Sam. cod. D}p103).
1Ki.8:30, DDI OY FAI’ oipo-Oy pow AY)“ and
hear thou in the place of thy habitation in heaven.”
(Here, by a slight change, it might be, “ let our
prayers go up into heaven;” but as the words now
are, 2% actually follows a verb of rest.) Gen. 6:6,
yab-by ΝΜ ΠΝ “and he was grieved in his heart,” et
empfand Gamer; in feinem Herzen (not as taken by
Winer, e8 fdjmergte ign in die Seele hinein, for ISYNI as
being intransitive, does not admit the idea of entering
into the mind). Here belongs —

(3) ON as sometimes put before particles, implying
rest in a place, without change of sense (different from
above, A,g). 1Sam. 21:5, "1} NOR on Dh? Ps
“there is no common bread under my hand” (prop.
a solecism, as the expression of the people of Berlin,
unter meine Gand); also Sab for ban, which see,

Note. It is a mistake to attribute to this particle
some other significations which are altogether foreign
to its true sense, as with, in Nu. 25:1; Josh. 11:18
(see however above, A 6); through, in Jer. 33:4, ete.

Ως (“terebinth”), [EZlah], pr n. πὰ, 1 Kings
4:18.

πα ads

XLVIII

ox— wed

δ᾽ aN m. hatl, Eze. 13:11, 13; 38:22, i. 4. npynyay an oath joined with imprecations; Nu. 4

th} ice, κρύσταλλος, whence &*3328 238 stones of
ice, i.e. hail. This word is perhaps rather Arabic

v & cs
than Hebrew. Kami, page 742, U~ss!| what is

frozen; [“s.c'>_|\ concretum, specially congelatum.”
See also Freytag’s Lexicon, i. page 240. |

ὈΡΘΌΝ coo Diby.

nbs [whom God loves,” “ Theophilus”],
[£ldad], pr.n. τα. Num. 11:26, 27.

MY IPN («whom God called,” see ΠΕ), [EL
daah), pr.n. of a son of Midian, Gen. 25:4.

1 ἐπε

ΤΊ dN an unused root. Arab. Δ} to worshipa
deit , to adore; med. Kesr. to be stunned, smitten,
with fear. See the note on 8 1, Comp. mie.

mx I. prop. to be round; hence to be thick,
fat; cogn. root 538 (comp. especially 53¢ abdomen,

-£
belly, Ῥ5. 73:4). Arab. i! to have fleshy buttocks,

to have a fat tail (as a ram). Hence ™O¥.
IL. denom. frém >8 (see the note on ON).

(1) to swear; Arab. yi for δὶ Conj. IV. V. prop.
to affirm by God, 1 Ki. 8:31 [Hiphil].

(2) to curse, Jud.17:2; Hos. 4:2.

(3) to cry out, to lament (Germ. Gotterbarmen,
Gott um Erbarmen anrufen), Joel 1:8.

(I should not oppose the idea of this root being
onomatopoetic, comp. ον - bb and the signification
which I kaye put in the third place would then be
primary. )

Hiram, to cause any one to swear, to bind him by
an oath, construed with acc., 1Ki.8:31; 2Ch.6:22;
1Sa.14:24. Fut. apoc. 28) from nex for npN? 1Sa.
Leit. Derivatives M8 and ADA, ;

πον f. (with Kametz impure, from 78 No. IL,
for MNS and that for MYPY, MIB; Arab. Σὰ + be
Lehrg. 509.

(1) an oath. nba ΜΞ to enter into an oath, ice.
to bind oneself by oath, Neh. 10:30; hence N20
M282 to bind any one by an oath, Eze. 17:13. Com-
pare Virg. Zn. iv. 339, ha in federa veni. NO8 “an
oath imposed on me,” Gen. 24:41.

(2) a covenant confirmed by an oath, Gen. 26:28;
Deu. 29:11, 13; Ex. 16:59.

(3) imprecation, curse, Nu. 5:21; Isa. 24:6,

21. 128? MI to become a curse, Jer. 44:12. I
mS? to make to be an execration, Jer. 42:18. Plur.
niox curses, Nu. 5:23; Deu. 29:11.

MPS Γ᾽ an oak, Josh. 24:26, 1. q- tidy. Root bby
No. IIL

nN f. ig. ON No. 2 (from the root $1), a strong
hardy tree, specially the terebinth (Pistacia Terebin-
thus, Linn.), a tree common in Palestine, long-lived,
and on that account often used in designating places
(Gen. 35:4; Jud. 6:11,19). According to Pliny
(xvi. 12), an evergreen; but this is contradicted by
modern botanists. The ancient versions sometimes
render it terebinth, sometimes oak (see the further re-
marks in Thes. page 50, 1); and the word appears,
in a wider sense, to be used of any large tree, like the
Gr. δρῦς. [The modern name of the terebinth is

» butm, Robinson, iii. 15.]

nbs emphat. st. NTN m. Ch. i.q. Heb. δῖοι God,
generally, Dan. 3:28; 6:8, 13; emphat. st. specially
used of Jehovah, Dan. 2:20; 3:32. With pref.
moxd Dan. 2:19; but also with suffixes, contr. A283
Dan. 6:24. PI. POON gods, Dan. 2:11; 5:4, 11, 23.
PION 13 “son of gods,” Dan. 3:25.

nby pron. pl. comm. these, used as the pl. of the
sing. ΠῚ. The simple and less frequent form is &,
which see. > has a demonstrative power, compare

-$ -:- -3
man.(Arab. Jl Sires ie Ethiop. Ay! hi

ΔΛ: hae; Ch. PPA.) It is applied either to the things
which follow, Gen. 2:4; 6:9; 11:19; or to those
which precede, Gen. 9:19; 10:20, 29, 31.
placed after a noun, as πρνῃ D340 Gen.15:1; when
it is placed before, there is either an ellipsis of the
verb substantive, or it is used δεικτικῶς, Psa. 73:12.
Comp. 7%. When twice or three times repeated, hi,
alli, illi, Isa. 49:12.
MON“W 1.4. ΠῚ Lev. 26:18. Some suppose APS to
be used also for the sing., as 2 Ch. 3:3; Eze. 46:24;
Ezr. 1:9; but these passages are uncertain. See on
this pron. Hupfeld, in Zeitschr. f. ἃ. Morgenl. ii. 161”
Ges. add. ] .

TON, DITION ceo πῆρα.

by Ch. behold! lo! a softened form for ΤΝ
(which see), Dan. 2:31; 4:7; 7:8. Compare the
letter 5.

by (contr. from D8 and 4? [ According te Hup-
feld (Zeitsch. f. ἃ. Morgenl. ii. 130), it is i. q. 49 with

It is ~

[“* Like ΠῚ it refers also to space,

ἸῸΝ

tae demonst. Ἰδὲ prezxed.” Ges. add.], like the Syr. |

ΟΝ), if, but if, a particle of the later [7] Hebrew,
Eccl. 6:6; Est. 7:4.

MYON (with prefix and suffix FN? Dan. 11:38;

indy Hab. 1:11), m. God (Arab. a\, 4), with art.
vk te 5 »&
4} of the true God; Syr. Jou; Chald. Ab). In
imitation of the Aramean usage, the singular form
1s only used in poetry and in the later Hebrew; the
plural of majesty, O°, occurs, on the other hand,
more than two thousand times. The singular is used —

(1) of any god, Dan. 11:37—39; 2 Chr. 32:15;
Neh.g:17. There is a proverbial expression, Hab.
1:11, of an obstinate self-confident man, ον ind At
“ whose own strength is as his god,” i.e. who despises
avery god and confides in his own strong hand and
sword. Comp. Job 12:6, 173 miON N27 WS “who
bears his god in his hand.” Arms are intended.
Comp. Virg. En. vi.773, “Dextra, mihi deus, et telum
..Vune adsint.”

(2) mostly of the true God, κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν, for

AioNn, ΑΠῚ Deu. 32:15; Ps. 50:22, and forty times
in the book of Job. Const. with sing. adj. (Deu. loc.
eit.) and plur. Job 35:10.

PI. OSS (with pref. contr. DONA, OND, DOND)
used in Hebrew —

(A) in a plural sense —(1) of gods or detties in
general, whether true or false. Ὁ WX “the
gods of the Egyptians,” Exod. 12:12. 133 TON
“strange gods,” Gen. 35:2, 4; Deu. 29:18. py
DwvIn “new gods,” Deu. 32:17. Sometimes, from
the more common popular usage, Jehovah and idols
are comprehended under this common name; Ps. 86:8,
“there is none like unto thee among the gods, O
Jehovah!” Ex. 18:11; 22:19. Elsewhere the idea
of divinity is altogether denied to idols, and is at-
tributed to Jehovah alone. Isa. 44:6, “ besides me

_ there is no god;” Isa. 45:5, 14, 21; 46:9. Idols
are even called ΕΣ 2 Ch. 13:9.

: (2) once applied to kings, 1.6. DTN 23 Ps. 82:1,
especially verse 6.

Note. Not a few interpreters, both ancient and
_ modern, have regarded Dy as also denoting angels
᾿ς (see Psa. 8:6, the LXX. and Ch.; Psa.82:1; 97:7;
ΟΠ 138:1), and judges (Ex.21:6; 22:7,8); this opinion
_ is discussed and refuted at length in Thes. page 95.
[But Hebrews, chaps. 1:6 and 2:7, 9 shew plainly
that this word sometimes means angels, and the

XLIX

uithority of the N.T. decides the matter.]

mbox—urads

(B) in a singular seu'se, of one god (compare as to
the pl. majestatis or excellentie, Lehrg. page 662, 664),
Heb. Gram. § 106, 2, 6. Constr. with a verb (Gen.
1:1, 3 seq.) and adjective in the singular, as DTN
Ἢ 2 Ki. 19:4, 16; Py ὈΠῸΝ Ps.7:10; 57:3; 78:
56; but with a plural verb only in certain phrases.
Perhaps retained from polytheism [an idea which 18
not to be entertained for a moment], in which poy
may be taken in a plural sense and understood of
higher powers. [This is not the way in which the
Scripture speaks of God.] Gen. 20:13, ‘D8 Wnt
DTN as if, “gods made me wander;” Gen. 35:7};
Ex. 22:8; 32:4,8; 2Sa.7:23; 1 Ki.19:2; Ps. 58:
12. Compare my Comment. de Pent. Sam. page 58.
It is used also — |

(1) of any divinity. Deu. 32:39, “ there is no
god beside me;” Ps.14:1. Thus, when the divine
nature is opposed to the human. Eze. 28:2; Ps.8:6,
“thou madest him a little lower than God” [than
the angels, see Heb. 2:7]. Very often —

(2) of an dol, a god of the Gentiles. Ex. 32:1,
“make us a god,” i.e. an idol; 1 Sa. §:7, “ Dagon,
our god;” 2 Ki. 1:2, 3,6,16. Even used of a god-
dess,1 Ki. 11:5.

(3) the god of any one is the god whom any one
worships, whom he has as his domestic god, ἐπιχώριος,
tutelar. Jon. 1:5,“ every one called upon his god;”
Ruth 1:16; Gen. 17:7, 8; 28:21. Thus, the God

dred times.

(4) more rarely followed by a genitive of that over
which the god presides, or that which he created,
just as Mars is called the god of war [No such com-
parison ought to be made of the true God with phrases
relating to idols.], ex. gr. 78D) ΘΟ ἢ τὸς Gen.
24:3; NINDST ‘TN “God of the heavenly hosts,”
Amos 3:13; or the attribute of God as JN ‘ON
“ God of truth,” Isa. 65:16.

_ (5) DTN is used for a divine, godlike appear- —
ance or form [2] (Gitter=, Geiftergeftalt), 1 Sa. 28:13;
where the sorceress says to Saul, “I see a godlike
form arising from the earth.”

(6) with the art. DONT is GOD, car’ ἐξοχήν, the

» S$
one and true God; Arab. 4\!|, in the well-known
μ ώῴ“Φῷ
phrase ¢)J\ δὶ

b>
“for Jehovah is the (true) God;” 1 Ki. 18:21, “if
4

- =

di ¥. . Deu. 4:35, pyToNn Na AA 3

νον οὖν

Jehovah is (God), follow him, if Baal is (God),
follow him.” Verse 37; Deu.7:9. Whence DNA
is used very often of Jehovah, Gen. 5:22; 6:9, 11;
17:18; 20:6,7, etc. But equivalent to this is DTN
without the article (Josh. 22:34), which is used very
often both in prose and in poetry, with hardly any
distinction, for 77°, either so that both names are
employed together, or the use of the one or the other
depends on the na "ze of the phrases and the usage of
the language, and he inclination of the particular
writers. Thus we vonstantly find pds ‘23, and on
the other hand, 737) Mw, HN}: ON); in other ex-
pressions this use is altogether promiscuous, as 732
nim and OPN WY Dan.g:11; 7M ON and ON
DTN Gen.1:2; 41:38; Ex. 31:3. As to the usage of
different writers, see the remarks in Thes. page 97; 98.

Things are said in Scripture to be of God; what-
ever is most excellent or distinguished in its own kind
was regarded by the ancients as specially proceeding
from God, or sent, or created by him, or what bears
a divine or august appearance (τὸ θεῖον), as “ mount
of God,” Psa. 68:16; “river of God,” Psa. 65:10;
τὸς NAN “terror suddenly sent by Ὁ οὔ," ἃ panic
terror, Gen. 35:5. 2 Ki. 1: 12, DTN WS is used of
lightning, ete.; compare 28 page xLv.B. Similar is
the principle of the phrase DiioNd of God; ατο τῷ Θεῷ,
added to adjectives. Jon. 3:3, DTN? Adina WY pr.
“a city divinely great.” Acts 7:20, ἀστεῖος τῷ Θεῷ.

6
Compare the Arab. a) pr. from God, divinely, ex-
ceedingly. Har. Cons. iv. page 38, ed. de Sacy.

As to the phrases, DTN BAN, ΠΡ 13 see under
WS, 12 and the other words from which they. spring.

Note. Some regard DN to be also used in a sin-
gular sense (for as to the plural see A, 2), of one
King, for DONT, and they especially refer to Ps.
45:7, where they render Yi Dy OTS ANDD “thy
throne, O God (i.e. O divine King), shall stand for
ever;” but this should no doubt [?] be construed by
ellipsis, DTN SBD FD “thy throne shall be a
divine throne” (i.e. guarded and made prosperous by
God), according to the accustomed canon of the lan-
guage, Lehrg. § 233:6. [This passage speaks of
Christ as God, there is no ellipsis to be supplied, see
Heb. 1:3.]

baby m.— (1) 1.4. ὑὸν vain, Jer. 14:14. ἴῃ 3" 2.
(2) [£lul], the sixth Hebrew month, from the
new moon of September to that of October, Nehem.

9a = 5 ΤΣ 1
6:15; Syr. αν], Arab. (Jl. Etymology un-
known.

ἀν τος

ros m. (1) ig. 9% an oak, Gen. 35:8; Eze.
27:6. Root 228 No. III.
(2) pr.n.m. Allon, 1 Ch. 4:37; [a place, Josh.

Γ,

ἜΣ

YN m.—(1) a strong and handy tree (from the
root 3x No. 2), specially the oak,as the ancient versions
agree. Gen. 12:6; 13:18; 14:13; 18:1; Deu.
11:30, etc. See my remarks in Thes. page 50, 51,
in opposition to Celsius (Hierob. t. i. page 34, seq-),
who regards 108 as well as 98 to be the terebinth.
Sometimes particular oaks were called by particular
names, as “the oak of Magicians,” Jud. 9:37; pl.
“ the oaks of Mamre,” Gen. 13:18; 14:13; of Moreh,
Deu. 11:30.

(2) pr.n. m.—Gen. 46:14.

οἱ PN adj.m.—(1) familiar, intimate, α friend,
(see the root No.1), Pro. 16:28; 17:9; Mic. 7:5;
op w30 πὰς a husband is called “a friend of youth,”
Jer. 3:4 (comp. δ) Jer. 3:20).

(2) gentle, tame, Jer. 11:19, “and I was asa
tame sheep.” ;

(3) an og, 1.4. abs No.1, so called as being tamed
and used to the yoke. Its gender is masculine epicene,
so that under the masculine gender it is also used of a
cow; Ps. 144:14, ὈΞΌΡ ΠΗ

(4) the leader of a family or tribe, φύλαρχος:
especially used of the chiefs of the Edomites, Gen.
36:15, seq.; 1 Ch. 1:51, seq.; rarely of the Jews, Zech.
9:7; 12:5, 6; also generally of leaders, Jer.13:21.

W128 (according tothe Talmud, “a crowd of men”),
[Alush], pr.n. of a station of the Israelites, Num.
33:13.

aby (“whom God gave”) Θεοδῶρος. | Elza-
bad], pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 26:7.—(2) 12:12.

TT?N a root not used in Kal. Arab. Conj. VILL.
---£
σοὶ to become sour, as milk.

5
ΝΊΡΒΑΙ, noN? metaph. to be corrupted, in a moral
sense, Ps. 14:3; 53:4; Job 15:16.

rindys (“whom God.gave”),[£lhanan], pr.n. of
one of David’s captains who, according to 2 Sa. 21:19,
slew Goliath (see under the word Ὅν). The person
mentioned 2 Sa. 23:24, does not appear to be different.

ayy (“whose fatheris God”), [Eliab], pr.
—(1) a leader of the tribe of Zebulon, Num. 1:9:
2:7.—(2) Num. 16:1, 12; 26:8.— (3) a brother of
David, 1 Sa. 16:6; 17:13, 28.—(4) 1 Ch. 16:5.

aos ΟΝ ὍΝ,

δοῦν (“to whom God strength,” sc. gives)
[Eliel], pr. n.—(1) of two of David’s mighty men,
1 Ch. 11:46, 47; 12:11.—(2) of a leader of the
tribe of Manasseh, 1 Ch. 5:24.—(3) of a leader of
the Benjamites, 1 Ch $:20.—(4) 1 Ch.8:22.—(5)
1 Ch. 15:9, 11.— (6) 2 Ch. 31:13.

ANN ON (“to whom God comes”), [Eliathah],
pr. ἢ. m. 1 Ch. 25:4.

TVS (“whom God toves”), [Hlidad], pr.n.
. of a leader of the Benjamites, Num. 34:21.

ypdy (“whom God cares for”), [Eliada], pr.
n.—(1) a son of David, 2 Sa. 5:16, called, 1 Ch.
14:7, yrya.—(e)1 Ki. 11:23. —(3) 2 Ch. 17:17.

M28 (from the root nos No. 1), ig. 20}; the
thick and fat tail of a sheep, such as that of the
feculiar kind of oriental sheep (ovis laticaudia, Linn.),
the smallest of which, according to Golius, an eye-
witness (page 146), weighs ten or twelve pounds.
Comp. Herod iii.113; Diod.ii. 54, and others cited by
* Bochart, in Hieroz. pt.i. page 494, seq.; Rosenmiiller,
altes und neues Morgenland, 11. 118. Ex. 29:22;
Lev. 7:3; 8:25; 9:19; 3:9, “let him take away
the whole tail, near the back-bone.”

my & mow (“my God is Jehovah”),
Elijah, pr.n—(1) of a very celebrated prophet,
the chief of the prophets in the kingdom of Israel
in the time of Ahab, famous for the many miracles
which he wrought; taken up to heaven (2 Ki. 2°6,
seq. compare however, 2 Ch. 21:12), and to return
before the advent of the Messiah (Mal. 3:23).— (2)
m. 1 Ch. 8:27.—(3) m. Ezr. 10:21, 26.

WVPS (“whose God is He”), [Elihu], m.—
(1) 1 Ch. 26:7.—(2) 1 Ch. 27:18.—(3) simdy
No.1.

six (id.) pr. n.—(1) [Elih+], the son of
Barachel the Buzite, a friend of Job, his fourth op-
ponent in dispute, Job chaps. 32—35. Sometimes
written IDR Job 32:4; 35:1.—(2) m.1Sa.1:1.
᾿ς —(3) τὰ. 1 Ch. 12:20.
7 yn", δὲ (“unto Jehovah my eyes,” 86. are
turned), [Elioenai], pr.n. m—(1) Ezr. 8:4.—
(2) 1Ch. 26:3.
‘yy? 8 (id.) [Elioenat], pr. τι. m—(1) 1 Ch.
3:23.— (2) 1 Ch. 4:36.—(3) 1 Ch. 7:8.— (4) Ezr.
10:22.— (5) Ezr. 10:27.

RIMNPN (“whom God hides”), [Eliahba],
pr. ἢ. m. of one of David’s mighty men, 2 Sa. 23:32.

νῦν ον

pinoy (“to whom God is the reward,” from
i> Conj. III. to recompense), [Elthor eph), pr.n.
m. 1 Ki. 4:3.

it

bry (1) adj. of nothing, of nought, empty,
vain, 1Ch.16:26; Ps. 96:5. Pl. the vain, empty, i.e.
idols, Lev. 19:4; 26:1; (comp. 227).

(2) subst. vanity, weakness, Job 13:4, bey pt
“vain physicians,” i.e. vain comforters, compare Zec.
11:17. Root 998 Νο. 1.

Joo oy (“to whom God is king”), [Elime-
lech], pr.n.m., the father in law of Ruth. | Ruth
1583) 22%:

rox & ths Ch. pron. pl. comm., these, i. q. Heb.
nbN. Dan. 2:44; 6:7.

ἢΡῸΝ (“whom God added”), [Eliasaph],pz.
n.m.—(1) a leader of the tribe of Gad, Num. 1:14;
2:14.—(2) 3:24.

“WY"28 (“to whom God is help”), pr.n.m,
Eliezer—(1) a man of Damascus whom Abraham
intended to be his heir before the birth of Isaac [ of Ish-
mael], Gen. 15:2; according to verse 3, born in his
house.—(2) a son of Moses, Ex. 18 :4.—(3) 1 Ch. 7:
| 8.—(4) 1 Ch. 27 :16.—(§)1Ch.15:24.—(6) 2 Ch. 20:
37-—(7); (8), (9) Ear. 8:16; 10:18; 23:31.

ΣῊΝ (perhaps contr. from pH RN), [Elienat],
pr. n. m., 1 Ch. 8:20.

oy dy (i. q. py x, aN Ὁ ΝΣ), [£liam], pr. n. m.—
(1) the father of Bathsheba, 2 Sam. 11:3, called.1 Ch.
3:5 DyDy. —(2) 2 Sam. 23:34.

Dy (“to whom God is strength”), pr. n.m.
Eliphaz.—(1) a son of Esau, Gen. 36:4,sq.—(2)
a friend of Job with whom he disputed, Job 2:11;
4:13 15:1, etc.

baby (“whom God judges,” from 998), [Eli-
phat], pr. n.m., 1 Ch. 11:35.

mbps (“whom God distinguishes,” ie.
makes distinguished), [Elipheleh], pr.n.m., 1 Ch.
15:18, 21.

pbardy (“to whom God is salvation”), [Eli-
phalet, Eliphelet, Elpalet], pr.n.m.—(1) 1 Ch.3:
6; 14:7, called 1 Ch. 14:5, OPBP8.—(2) 2 Sam. 23:
34.—(3) 1Ch. 8:39.— (4), (5) Ezr. 8:13; 10:33.

ay (“to whom God is a rock”), [Eliz ur'|,
pr.n.m.Num.1:5; 2:10; 7:20, 35;10:18

xdybs—jps ὃ Ν

yy (“ whom Ged protects”), [Elzephan,
Elizaphan], pr. n.m.—(1) Num. 3:30, called IDYPN
Ex. 6:22; Lev. 10:4.— (2) Num. 34:25.

ND ON [£lika], pr. n.m. 2 Sam. 23:25.
etymology is unknown.

Dip oN (“whom God has set”), Eliakim, pr.
n.—(1) the prefect of the palace in the reign of Heze-
kiah. 2 Ki. 18:18; 19:2; Isa. 22:20; 36:3.—(2)
a son of king Josiah, made king by Necho, king of
Egypt, who changed his name to Ὁ" (“whom
Jehovah has set”). 2 Ki. 23:34; 24:1; Jer.1:3;
1 Ch. 3:15.—(3) Neh. 12:41.

yawdy (“to whom God is the oath,” “who
swears by Ged,” i.e. worshipper of God, comp.
Isa. 19:18), [Elisheba], pr.n.f. Ex.6:23. LXX.
Ἐλισαβέτ, as Lu. 1:7.

MON [E£lishah], pr. n. of a region situated on
the Mediterranean Sea, whence purple was brought to
Tyre, Gen. 10:4; Eze.27:7. lis is to be under-
stood (comp. the Samaritan copy, in which, the 7
being omitted, it is written yx). The name of this
place appears to have been applied by the Hebrews
to the whole Peloponnesus, as the names of provinces,
especially when remote, are very often applied to whole
countries; comp. j}. As to the purple not only found
in Laconia (Hor. Od. ii. 18, 7), but also in the gulf of
Corinth, and in the islands of the AZgean sea, see
Bochart, Phaleg. iii. 4. Others explain nw>x by
Hellas, Greece; see Michaélis, Spicil. Geogr. Hebr. t.i.
p- 78.

sien (“to whom God is salvation”), [Eli-
shua}, pr. n.m., ofa son of David, 2 Sa. 5:15: 1Ch.
14:5.

ΟΝ (“whom God restored”), [Eliashib],
pr. n.m.—(1) 1 Ch. 3:24.—(2)1 Ch. 24:12; Ezr.
10:6.— (3) Neh. 3:1, 20; 12:10.—(4), (5) Ezr.
10:24, 27, 36.

youn (“whom God hears”), [Elishama],
pr. n.m.—(1) 2 Sam. 5:16.—(2) Num.1:10; 2:18.
— (3) 2 Ki. 25:25; Jer. 41:1.—(4) 1 Ch. 2:41. —
(5)2 Ch. 17:8.

νον ΣΝ pr. n. m. (for yer rig “to whom Gad is
salvation”), Elisha the prophet, the disciple, com-
panion, and successor of Elijah, famous for many
miracles. He flourished in the kingdom of the ten
tribes, in the ninth century B.C, 2 Ki. chaps. 2—13.
In N. T. Ἔλισσαϊος, Lu. 4:27.

The

LIL

pox- jas'os

payrdy (“whom God judges”), [Elisia
phat], pr. n. m., 2 Ch. 23:1.

FUN ΤΑΣ see ANN?Y.

Jos Ch. pron. pl. these, 1. 4. aby, Dan. 3:12, 13,
21,22; Ezr. 4:21; §:9, ete.

I. 2 Δ an unused verb having the force of no-
thing, emptiness, [“ commonly ”] derived from ON
[but this is very doubtful”] (which see, and com-
pare the remarks under the root ji), whence pars
vain, powerless.

I. ? S to cry owt, onomatop. i. 4. bb and Arab.
Φ zs
Ἢ Kam. p. 1391. Comp. ἀλαλάζειν. Hence is ὥρα,

ΠΙ. δὺς kindred to the roots bat & 798 No. I, prop.
to roll, hence to be round, thick; whence τρις, ἧδε
oak, prop. thick tree.

DON inter}. of lamenting, ve, woe! Gr. ἐλελεῦ, fol-
lowed by 9, Job 10:15; Mic. 7:1. Root obey No. IL.

D 2N a root not used in Kal.— (1) To BIND, comp.
Pret and ΠΡΟΣ,

(2) passive, to be bound, sc. the tongue, i.e. to be
dumb, to be silent; see ΝΊΡΗ. and the nouns 528, Dba,
"2928. To be silent,dumb,as if tongue-tied (δεσμὸς τῆς
γλώσσης, Mark 7:35), comp. Pers. oe wh) to bind
the tongue, for to be silent, and Gr. φιμοῦσθαι.

(3) to be solitary, forsaken, widowed, for a so-
litary person is silent as he has no companion with
whom to talk; comp. ,S to be mute, to be unmarried.
Hence are derived }28, NID, foP¥, MIP?

NipHat.—(1) to be dumb, mute, Ps. 31:19; 39:3,
10; Isa. 53:7.

(2) to be silent, Eze. 33:22.

Prt, to bind together, Gen. 37:7.

pos m. silence, Ps. 58:2, FIA PTE pbs DIDNT
* do ye indeed speak out the silence of justice?” i.c.
do ye indeed use justice which seems to be silent and
mute in your decrees? [‘‘ So commonly; but it may
be worth inquiry whether O98 should not be dropped,
having sprung perhaps from a careless repetition of
ΣΌΝ. This conjecture is wholly needless. (“Manrer
gives to DON the signification of league, law, from the

Ser
sense of binding ; as δᾷς league, from PY to bind.”,
Ges. add.] Ps. 56:1, 0°27] O28 NW “the dumb dove
among foreigners” (i. e. perhaps “he people of Israel-in
exile, comp. iA Ps. 74:19), the title of a poem, to the

Ἵ

xbybx—nbs

tune of which Psalm 56 was sung. Comp. my re-
marks on the word N?!8,

DPS m. adj. mute, dumb, prop. bound as to the
tongue; see the root No.2. Ex. 4:11; Isa. 35:6; Ps.
38:14. Pl. pbs Isa. 56:10.

ὃ; 8 700. 17:10, ἴῃ some editions incorrectly for
nbix, which see, but, indeed.

pandas m. pl. 1 Ki. 10:11, 12, and with the letters
transposed DYDIION 2Ch. 2:7; 9:10,11, akind of
precious wood, brought from Ophir, by sea, in the
time of Solomon, together with gold and precious
stones, used for ornaments of the temple and palace,
and also for making musical instruments; according
to 2 Ch. 2:7, growing also on Lebanon. [“ It seems
to correspond to Sanscr. méc’ata (from simpl. miéc’a,

so Bohlen), with the Arab. art. Ns sandal wood,
pterocarpus sandaliorus, Linn.; red sandal wood, still
used in India and Persia for costly utensils and instru-
ments, Celsii Hierob. i. p. 171, seq.” Ges.add.] Many
of the Rabbins understood coral, and in this sense
the singular 19?8 is used in the Talmud; but this is
not wood (Ὁ ΝΜ); although if this use of the word by
the Talmudists be ancient, that precious wood might
be so called from its resemblance to coral, as if coral-
wood; Korallenvolz. More probable is the opinion of
Kimchi, who takes it for the Arab. enn which the

Europeans call S12 Brazil wood.

sins Gen. 10:26 ; 1Ch. 1:20 [Almodad],
pr. n. of a son of Joktan, i.e. of a people and region
of southern Arabia [so called from this person]. If
there were an ancient error in reading (for 47yp5x),
we might compare Morad \\,. or οἷο coy the
name of a tribe living in a mountainous region of
Arabian Felix, near Zabid.

miss pl. O'> and Mi— ἢ a bundle of grain, a
sheaf, Gen. 37:7; Ps. 126:6. Root DON No. 1.

17!DPN (perhaps “the king’s oak” for 797 NN),
_ Alammelech], pr. n., a town in the tribe of Asher,
dosh. 19:26.

ἸῸΝ m. adj. widowed, forsaken, Jer. 51:5,
from the root DDN No. 3.

ep δὲ m. widowhood, figuratively used of a state
_berett of its king, Isa. 47:9.

I MID? f. a widow. (Arab. at Aram.
ῃ y

| jKN935)) Gen. 38:11; Ex.22:21, etc. Root DON

LUI

rdybs—tasd

No. 3. Metaph. used’of a state bereft of its king
Isa. 47:8. (Compare verse 9, and 54:4.)

Π. MIDS fF. pl. Isa. 13:22, palaces, i.g. MIDW
(which is itself the reading of some copies), the letter
Ἢ being softened into 5 as is frequently the case.
Compare ἢ, Others retain the idea of a widow,
and understand desolate palaces.

mindy pl. OMIMDY f. widow hood, Gen. 38:14.
Metaph. used of the condition of Israel as living in
exile; Isa. 54:4.

“2; S m.a certain one, ὃ δεῖνα, pr. one kept
silent (from ody No. 2), whose name jis concealed.
There is always prefixed to this word yD which see.

TPN i. q. pox these.

CYIPS (“whose pleasure or joy God is”)
[Elnaam], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 11:46.

1

[DIDS (“whom God gave,” compare 93, as 1:
Tieodorus, Adeodatus), [Elnathan], pr. n.m.—
(1) the grandfather of king Jehoiachin, 1 Ki. 24:8, per-
haps the same who is mentioned Jer. 26:22; 36:12,
25.—(2) three Levites in the time of Ezra, Ezr. 8:16.

“DPN Gen. 14:1, 9 [£llasar],'the name of a
region, apparently to be sought near Babylonia and
Elymais (for it occurs between WIY and D;Y).
Symm. and Vulg. Pontus; Targ. Jerus. NDA (Isa
37:12). But some province of Persia or Assyria
is intended, as is shewn by the Assyriaco-Babylonian
name of the king 708; compare Dan. 2:14.

ayoy (“whom God praises,” from TY compare
Job 29:11), [Hlead], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 7:21.

MIPS (“whom God puts on,” 1.6. fills,comp. —
viad Job 29:14), pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 7:20.

ΝΣ in other copies myo (pr. “God is my
praises,” i.e. my praises are directed to God),
[Zluzaz], pr. n,m. 1 Ch. 12:5.

“YON (“whom God aids”), Hleazar, pr.n.
m.—(1) Ex. 6:23, 25; 28:1; Lev. 10:6, seq.; Nu.
3:2, 4, 32; 17:2, 4; 19:3; 20:25, seq.; 26: 3, seq.;
31:6, seq.; 32:2, 28; 34:17; Deu. 10:6; Josh. 14:
1; 1Ch.6:35.—(2) 2 Sa. 23:9; 1 Ch. 11:12.—(3)
1 Sa. 7:1.—(4) 1 Ch. 23:21; 24:28.—(5) Ezr.8:
33, compare Neh. 12:42.—(6) Ezr. 10:25. LXX,
᾿ΒΕλεάζαρ. From ᾿Ελεάζαρος there was afterwards
formed the contracted name Λάζαρος.

xoydy & nbyby (‘whither God ascends”),
[Elealeh], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Reuben,

ὃν πον

one mile from Hesbon, where there are now the ruins
called Ste! [el-Al ]see Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria,
page 623, Germ. edition; Num. 32:3, 37; Isa. 15:14;
16:9.

mys (“whom God made or created,” Job
35:10), [Eleasah], pr. n. m. —(1) 1 Ch. 2:30. —
(4) 1 Ch. 8:37; 9:43.— (3) Jer. 29:3.

ON or HON future 928! (Proverbs 22:25)
-s
1.q. Arab. Wil,
(1) To ACCUSTOM ONESELF, TO BE ACCUSTOMED,

Se
WONT, FAMILIAR, whence 4| and ga a friend,
5
companion, associate, Heb. AAD No.1.

(2), to be tame, gentle, used of beasts, compare
ADS No.1, md No. 3-

(3) to learn, from the idea of being accustomed,
compare ΟΡ, In Syriac and Chaldee, id. In the
Old Testament, in one passage, Pro. 22:25.

(4) to join together, to associate. Arab. Conj.
{. ILL. IV., whence 428 a thousand, a family.

PicL, to teach, like the Syr. as, with two acc.
the one of pers., the other of thing, Job 15:5; 33:33;
with one which refers to the person, Job 35:11. Part.
33D for ὌΡΟΣ, compare AS.

Ηιρηπ, (denom. from APN) to bring forth or make

-St
(Arab. W321 to make a

-

thousands, Ps. 144:13.
thousand).

FON (1) an ox, or cow, comm. gen., like βοῦς
und bos, Germ. Rind. It only occurs in pl. ὈῈΡΝ Ps.
8:8; Pro. 14:4; used of a cow, Deut. 7:13; 28:4.
The singular is found in the name of the first letter,
Aleph, Alpha. As to the etymology, see HPN No. 2.

5s
- (2) a thousand (Arab. 8, Syr. faS id.; but
“Eth. Δι 4: signifies ten thousand. Perhaps it is
pr. a joining together, and large conjunction of num-
bers). The nouns enumerated generally follow the
numeral, and some indeed in the singular, as W'S
Jud. 15:16; others in the plural, 2 Sam. 10:18;
1 Ki. 10:26; Deut.1:11; others promiscuously, as
733 1 Ch. 19:6, and 0°033 29:7. More rarely, and
only in the later Hebrew, does the noun precede, 1 Ch.
22:14; 2Ch.1:6. Comp. Lehrg. p. 695, S97, 699.
The principle is different of the phrase 93 428 “a
thousand (shekels) of silver,” as to which see Lehrg.
Ρ. 700. It is not unfrequently put for a round num-

LIV

‘wpox nyo

ber, Job 9:3; 33:23; Ps. 50:10.—Dual DYBDN Cte

thousands,” Jud. 20:45; 1 Ch.5:21.—Pl. D'EQN
thousands, e.g. Ὀ Βρὲ προ Ex. 38:26. Far more
often used of a round number, 732) *D?8 “ thou-
sands of myriads,” Gen. 24:60.

(3) afamily,i.e.7N3YD, many of which constituted
one tribe (DIY, 79D), Jud.6:15; 1 Sam.10:19; 23:23.
Used of a town as the abode of a family, Mic. 5:1.

(4) [E£leph), pr.n. a town of the Benjamites, Jos
18:28.

BON, FON Ch. a thousand, Dan. §:1; 7:10.
DPBDN see nba,

ὌΞΟΣ (“to whom God is the reward,” comp.
mB, nPyE used of reward), [E/paal], pr.n. m., 1Ch.
8:11; 12:18.

yor a root not used in Kal, i.g. 738, which see.
and YN.

PIEL pox TO URGE, TO PRESS UPON ANY ONE, Jud.16:
16. It is of more frequent use in Syriac and Zabian.

IYO sce ey dy,
“-τοΐ

ὈΥΡ i. q. Arab. esl the people. [The noun
with the Arab. art.] Pro. 30:31, 123 DIPS 322 “a
king with whom is the people,” i.e. who is sur-
rounded by his people, who is amidst them. See

Scr
Pocock, ad Spec. Hist. Arabum, 207. (Arab. ea

people, appears to be so called from the idea of living,
compare Sam. *4xp to live, Heb. 53>? that which
liveth, 70 people, from living). LXX. δημηγορῶν ἐν
ἔθνει. The Hebrew interpreters regard 03)?8 as com-
pounded of 8 particle of negation, and Dip to arise
(compare NY2"28 Pro. 12:28); in this sense, “a king
against whom to arise (i.e. whom to resist) is im-
possible.” But this has but little suitability to the
context.

"aps (“whom God created” [rather, “ pos-
sessed,” see 122]), [Elkanah], pr. n. m.—(1) 1 Sa.
1:1,seq. ;2:11,20.—(2) Ex.6:24.—(3) 2Ch.28:7.—
(4) 1Ch.12:6.—(5) 1 Ch. 6:8, 10, 11, 20, 21; 15:23.

‘wp

Ω i's
+=

gent. noun, Elkoshite, used of Nahum
the prophet, Nah.1:1. [“ LXX. and Vulg. without
0, Ἑλκεσαῖος, Elcesaius.”| Jerome (on the passage)
mentions Elkosh as a village of Galilee, called Hel

kesei (or Elcesi), “ sibique a circumducente monstratum.” |

Pseudepiphanius contends that Eicesi was a village
of Judea, see Relandi Palest. p.627. However this
may be, it would seem to have been a town of Pales-

|
Ϊ

|

ox—toinds

tine, not Assyria, although even now the Orientals
make up [el-kéish] near Mosul, the native place
of the prophet. [* Both are very doubtful,” see Thes. ]

sbindy (perhaps, “ whose race or posterity is
from God”), [£ltolad], see TIA,

xpros & πριν (“to which God is fear, or

object of fear”), [Hltekeh], pr.n. of a Levitical city
in the tribe οἵ Dan, Josh. 19:44; 21:23.

Ips (“to which God is the foundation”),
.Ε ἄρομα, pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Judah,
Josh. 15:59.

DN constr. st. O8 with aie ON pl. ΡΟ ἃ
x ZEth.

Ὡς : (\2°:, Aram.

NIN, Lo}, 364%. id.) DS} 38 “ father and mother,”

both parents, Jud.14:16; Ps. 27:10; Est. 2:7.—
"2% j2 “my brother, by the same mother,” Gen.
43:29. Poet. "D8 ‘32 “ my brethren” generally, Gen.
27:29; Cant. 1:6. With less exactness a step-mother
is also called mother, Gen. 37:10 (comp. 35:16, seq.),
which would be more accurately called 28 NYS. But
the name of mother has a wider use, and is applied
also —

(1) to a grandmother, 1 Ki. 15:13; and gene-
rally to any ancestress, Gen. 3:20.

(2) metaph. used of her who bestows benefits on
others, Jud. 5:7.

(3) used as denoting intimate relationship or
intimacy, Job 17:14 (compare 38 No. 7).

(4) of a nation, as opposed to the children, i. e.
persons springing from it, Isa. 50:1; Jer.50:12;
Eze.19:2; Hos.2:4; 4:5.

(5)-mother of the way,a parting of the road » prop.
source and head of ἘΣ way (elsewhere FTI WN),

24
MOTHER (Arab. ρ' and

_ Eze.21:26. Arab. i is the root, beginning of a

G-~O3F

- thing, but: & pall a \ is a royal way, and perhaps

4 in Eze. loc. cit. it may be taken in this sense.

(6) i. ᾳ. TDS

metropolis, a great and leading city,

ater though not the capital; 2 Sa.20:19, ON) TY
Rae

aa city and a mother in Israel.” So on the
Phician coins of Tyre and Sidon; compare Arab.
af metropolis; Greek μήτηρ, Callim. Fr.112, and
mater, Flor. iii.7,18; Ammian. xvii. 13.
(7) metaph. used of the earth as the mother of all

“inen, Job 1:21.

a Ἁ

Ὀδ-- πα

This word is undoubtedly primitive, and, like 38
(see p. u. B.), it imitates the first sounds of an infant
beginning to prattle, ike the Greek pappa, μάμμη͵
pappaia, pata, Copt. mau, Germ. Mama, Amme [ Eng.
mamma, Welsh mam]. A fem. form used metaphori-
cally is 138. In Arabic there is hence formed a verb

ot

αἱ to be a mother; hence, to be related, to set an
)

example, to teach.

DS (commonly followed by Makk.) a demonstra-
tive, interrogative, and conditional particle, the va-
rious significations of which are distinguished in the
ἘΠ ἃ c

cs
more copious Arabic by different forms a ων ων

᾽
cs ae
“ayy ὧν 9
riac one only is used (\M; Ji ; traces of this word
are also found in Western languages, as in the Greek
ἤν, i.e. lo! if; Lat. en; Germ. wenn, wann.

(A) Its prinaty power I regard as demonstrative,

while, on the contrary, in Ethiopic ‘asd Sy-

6
lo! are kindred to {7 (ἤν, en), Arab. wl oe
certainly, ..,
vs

wy) behold! lo! in the phrase oe tle he came and
eae 12:12, Ἰδὲ ΕΣ OX “10! Gilead is wicked-
ness,” i. 6. most wicked. In the other member there
is WS; Job 17:13, V2 ONY MIPS DN“ behold! I
wait for Hades, my house;” verse 16; Pro.3:34. Pre-
ceded by 4 in the same sense, Jer. 31:20. (The
Hebrew interpreters, as Kimchi, explain this 08 which
they rightly notice to be affirmative, by nds, and
they consider it shortened from }28; I should pee
from ᾿ξ, an opinion which 1 have fallowed in Heb.
Gramm. ed. 9, p.191, nor can it be denied that the
forms and significations of this particle may be very
well explained from this root. But the origin above
proposed appears to me now to be the more probable.
But see the note.) It becomes—

(B) adv. of interrogation Copmpare 1] No. 2, and —

San

“9 q,

οἱ id. ; see de Sacy, Gramm, ᾿ἀχώνοΝ. § 889,

the remarks there, also Ἷ interrogative formed

cs
from bn, οὖ demonstrative).
(1) in direct interrogation, num? an? (To this an-

os

\); 1 Ki.1:27; Isa. 29:16. (Winer
in both places renders ob? ober etwa, which is more
suitable in the passage in Isaiah, than in 1 Kings.)
[“ Job 39:13; 31:5; 16:24, 25, 29,33. From the
whole of chap. 31 is seen the close connection between

swers the Arab.

TUN ON

this interrogative power of ON and its conditional
sense in letter (C,, since, between sentences beginning
with ON interrog. are interposed others beginning
with D8 conditional, followed by an apodosis; see ver.
7,9, 13, 19, 20, 21,25.” Ges. add.] It is far more
frequent in disjunctive interrogation where there pre-
cs £
\

vedes 7: utrvm...an? whether ... or; Arab. ° οἷ

Josh. 5:13, ὍΣ ὮΝ: ANY 3290 “ whether art thou
for us, or for our enemies?” 1 Ki. 22:1 5,» ἼΠ2 DN--4290
“whether shall we go...or not?” The same is
DS} Job 21:4, and O8)--48T Job 34:17; 40:8, 9.
Both are also used in a double interrogation, although
not disjunctive, as ON--3) Gen. 37:8, O8)--- Gen. 17:17.
(Where two questions follow each other, but without
closely cohering, 1 is repeated, 1 Sa. 23:11.)

(2) in oblique interrogation, an, num, Germ. ob,
Engl. if, whether. After verbs of interrogation,
Cant. 7:13; examining, doubting, 2 Ki. 1,2; in a two-
fold disjunctive question, ON---) Gen. 27:21; Nu.13:20.
The phrase O8 "Δ D Est. 4:14, accurately answers
to the Latin, nescio an, haud scio an, wer weif ob nidt,
= perhaps.

(C) conj.—(1) especially conditional 7/; si, εἰ, Germ.
wenn (αἴθ wabr gefegt daf), compare {1} ecce, num? si,

Syr. Jon lo! and 1.4. J if. It answers in this signi-
ωἷ Sam. 4/5, ΔΛ.» ZEthiop. \®:
»

Followed according to thesense, by a preterite, Est.5 :8,
3200 ‘VA Π “HYD OS “if I have found grace in the
eyes of the king ;” Gen. 43:9; 18:3; and fut. Jud.4:8,
AZ] WY 33) a DN “if thou wilt go with me, I will
go;” Gen. 13: 16; 28:20; Job 8:4,seq.; 11:10; more
rarely by a baiticiple, Jud.g:15; 11:9; infinitive (for
a fin. verb), Job.g:27. It also stands without a verb,
Job 8:6; 9:19. This word differs from the condi-
tional particle 15, in DN being used in a real condition,
where it is left uncertain whether something exists
or will exist, or be done (si fecisti, st facturus es):

while 35 is used to imply that something does not
exist, is not done, or will not be, or at least that it is
uncertain, and not probable (si faceres, fecisses, Greek
εἰ εἶχεν); see 1, and as to the similar use of the partt.

fication to Arab.

- υἱ and 2 de Sacy, Gramm. Arabe, i. § 885. It is an
ingenicus and subtle usage, that in execrations and
imprecations, when conditional, instead of 4 (which
perhaps might have been expected), there always is
DS eaigd 4—6, DN : °BD3 ἫΝ vw Dx nxt κὰν. oN
Hay. ADDR “ifl have one this, if there be ini-

LVI

DN

quity in my hands, if I have injured one at peac:
with me... let him persecute me,” etc. The Psalinist
here denies (if we look at the object of the discourse)
that he has done such things, but as though the cause
had to be tried, he leaves it as undecided, and as it
were, assuming it, he invokes on himself the heavies:
penalty, thus wonderfully increasing the force of the
execration; compare Ps. 44:21; 73:15; 137:5,6;
Job 31:7, seq. Other examples in which for D8 there
might have been more accurately 35, are Ps. 50:12,
a8 O8 “if I were hungry;” Hos.g:12; but low.
ever DN is not here wrong, because its usage is more
widely extended. Specially to be observed —(a) when
a condition or supposition is modestly to be expressed,
N}--DS is used, see 82.— (5) ON---DS is put disjunctively,
if -if=whether.. «ΟἿ᾽; sive... sive (etre, εἴτε, ἐάν τε, ἐάν
re); compare si...si, Gell.ii.28. Ἐχ. 19:13, 7273-08
WNON“ whether itwere beast or man;” 2Sa.15:21;
Lev.3:1; Deu.18:3; and with a preceding negation
neither...nor; neque...neque, 2 Ki.3:14. The same
is ὯΔ). Josh.24:15; Ecc.11:3; 12:14 (Arabic
= © o.= 6

ων οἱ and τ ἐν Lel).—(c) by an ellipsis of the

»

formula of an oath, such as occurs fully, 1 Sa.g:19;
24:7; 2 Sa.3:35, ON becomes a negative particle, es-
pecially in oaths. 2 Sa.11:11, “ by thy life (may God
heap all manner of evils upon inte) TDIT NY ΠΕΡ ON
N37 I will not do this thing;” 2 Sa. 20:20; 1 Ki.1:51;
in adjurations, Cant. 2:7; 3:5; Neh.13:25, rarely
elsewhere; especially poet. Isa. 22:14; 62:8; Jud.
ee Pro. γ τὸ (The use is similar of the Arab.

ων more fully οἱ tle for not.)
“(a) part. of Bi though, although cnet

wis Gr. ἐὰν καί, κἄν), followed by a pret., to express

Σ
“though Iam,” Jobg:15; commonly a fut. to express
“though I were,” Isa.1:18; 10:22; Ps.139:8; Job
20:6 (compare however, 9:20). Also followed by a
verbal noun, Nah. 1:12.

(3) part. of wishing, oh that! would that! («i
γάρ). Followed by a fut., Ps. 68:14; 81:9; 95:7;
13919, ‘Thani iam Anasabiithed Gen.23:13, TAN ON
‘woe? 3 “would that thou—would that thou
wouldst hear me.” It becomes —

(4) a particle of time, when (compare the Germ.
wenn and wann, and Engl. when). Followed by a pre-
terite, which often has to be rendered by a pluperfect
and fut. perfect, Isa. 24:13, V¥2 123 DX “when
the harvest is ended;” Am. 7:2, 9982 ΠῸΣ Dx mY

- ὌΝ 2 >

> derived from the root 728

ἢ
ᾷΣ
ni
' «
4

riaS—OSX

“and when it had consumed;” Isa. 4:4, 278 707 O8
fs°N2 NS¥ Ns “ when the Lord shall have washed
the filth of the daughters of Zion;” Gen. 38:9; Ps.
63:7; Job 8:4; 17:13. So in composition, as O8 ἽΝ
until when, until, Gen. 24:19; DS WS W Gen. 28:15;
Num. 32:17; Isa. 6:11.

(5) It is rarely that, guum causal, quandoquidem,

o£
since, Arab. |. Gen.47:18, “ we will not hide it
from my lord, that "NY? No ‘Fy OY...ADRD OM ON
since all our money is spent... nothing is left for
my lord,” etc.; Isa. 53:10.

Note. Winer has of late (in his addenda to Heb.
Lex. p. 1054) altogether denied the affirmative or
demonstrative power of this particle (letter A), (and
Rosenm. is not consistent with himself; see him on Job
17:13, and Hosea 12:12). Winer defends, in the
passages cited, the common signification, si, ob, #/,
whether ; but his reasons are not convincing. That
the primary power was demonstrative, is strongly sup-
ported by the passage in Hosea, a very early [3] writer,

Ὁ ω os
and by the cognate particle 11, ων ων οἷ; and to
this should be added the authority of the ancient
versions, which is not to be lightly esteemed (see
Noldii Vindiciz, p. 408).

It is compounded with other particles —

(1) O83, twice at the beginning of a question, when
put affirmatively: nonne? ecce? is not? Num.17:28;
Job 6:13.

(2) 8?-DS—(a) nonne? is not? (where there pre-
cedes Non), Isa. 10:9.—(b) if not, unless, Ps.7:13;
Gen. 24:8. Hence after formule of swearing, it is a
strong affirmation and asseveration (see above C, 1, c),
Num. 14:28; Isa.14:9; also in adjurations,Job1:11;
2:5; 17:2; 22:20; 30:25; Isa. 5:9.—(c) It is put
for but, sed, fondern (compare εἰ μή, unless, Ch. 8?
from NP"ON), Gen. 24:37, 38.

TWIN pl. Nim (by insertion of the letter n,
comp. Ch. {128 and Lehrg. p. 530), f. A HANDMAID,

Ly ie |

“ἡ

_ FEMALE SLAVE; WPS thy handmaid (for J), used

even by a free woman when speaking to her superiors,

- Jud.19:9; 1Sam.1:11,16; 25:24, seq.; 2Sam.14:15

(comp. 178). MOND “son of a handmaid,” i.e.

- asiave, Ex. 23:12; Ps. 116:16. (Hence is derived

-Ζ
the Arab. verb || to be a handmaid. Utterly un-
worthy of attention is the idea that 7!98 handmaid, is

oof
ἀνοὶ inito pacto indixit.)

i |

. MDS prop. ἷ. ᾳ. D8, but always metaph. of the

LVII

MVON—ON

beginning, head, and foundationof athing. Spe-
cially —

(1) it is the mother of the arm, i.e. the fore-part —
of the arm; cubitus, ulna, the fore-arm, Deut. 3:11.
Hence —

(2) The name of a measure, a cubit, an ell. Comp.
the Lat. cubitus, ulna, also Germ. Elle, whence Ellenbogen,

5 “ .
Gr. πῆχος and πυγῶν, Arab. ¢\,9, Egypt. uAch
x' 7 oe 8YP

The method of numbering cubits is this: DY028 “two
cubits,” Ex.25:10,17; Nias wow 27:1, and so on as
far as ten; in the later Hebrew vio nis 2Ch 6:13;
with numbers higher than ten, in the more ancient
Hebrew, thus, 78 DPN Gen. 6:15; in the later,
NDS OWN Eze. 42:2, or O WY Ni8 2Ch.3:4. Alsc
to numerals of all kinds, and both in more ancient
and later Hebrew it is joined by 3: 7982 YIW “four
by cubit,” 1. 6. four cubits; T7282 ON) “a hun-
dred cubits,” Ex.27:9,18; 36:15; 38:9. ‘The
common Hebrew cubit was six palms, nor should the
opinion be heeded which makes it only four; a larger
cubit of seven palms ἑπταπάλαιστος, is mentioned
Eze. 40:5; 43:13, comp. 2 Ch. 3:3 [this agrees
with the royal cubit of the Babylonians (Herod i. 178)
and Egyptians; see Beeckh, Metrol. Untersuch. p. 212,
seq. 265, seq.” Ges. add.] and the remarks in Thes.
p- 110, 113.—Metaph. Jer. 51:13, “thy end is come,
the measure of thy rapine,” i. 6. the time when God
setteth bounds and measure to thy wicked gain.

(3) i.g. OS No.6, metropolis. 2Sam.8:1, “and
David took the bridle of the metropolis from the
hand of the Philistines,” i.e. he subjected the metro-
polis of the Philistines to himself. Comp. the Arabian
proverb “to give one’s bridle to any one,” i.e. to sub-
mit to his will. Schult. on Job 30:11, and Har,
Cons. iv., p.24. See Geschichte der Hebr. Sprache,
p- 41.

(4) foundation. Isa.6:4, D'BDD NON « the

gS @ 8:.8
foundations of the threshold.” Comp. eta, clea
roots, beginning.

(5) [Ammah], pr.n. of a hill, 2 Sam. 2:24.

TUDS pl. POX f. Ch. a cubit, Dan. 3:1; Ezr.6:3;
Syr. oJ, jAroj, pl. Geof.

VON i, q: ΠΡ Ὁ which see, terror.

MIDS (from the: root D8) ἢ people, Arab. eel

Aram. NIV, Asoo id. Only found in pl. niny
Gen. 25:16; Num.25:15, and D8 Ps.117:1. Syr

JLaso}

[ὍΝ “DN

URS Ch. f. id., Dan. 3:29. Pl 28 emphat.
RMR Dea 324,73 5:19; 7:14: Ezr. 4:10.

IL. We a.— (1) workman, architect, i.q. 28,
Prov. 8:30. used of the hypostatic wisdom of God, the
maker cf the world. This word does not appear to
have admitted the feminine form, any more than Lat.
artifex, opifex, whence Plin. ii. 1, Artifer omnium
natura. Quinct. ii. 15, rhetorica persuadendi opifex.
Others understand son, or foster-child (from 28
No. 1) [which is a better rendering].

(2) [Amon], pr.n—(a) of a son of Manasseh,
king of Judah, 644—642 B.C. 2Ki.21:18—26; 2Ch.
33:20, seq.— (Ὁ) 1Ki. 22:26.—(c) Neh. 7:59, called
in Ezr. 2:57, ὍΝ.

Il. fox i.g. 1109 multitude, crowd, Jer. 52:15.
~— Root 793.

Til. VON Amon, pr.n. of the supreme deity of the
Egyptians, worshipped at Thebes with much devotion
(see ΤΟΙΣ N2), Jer.46:25, called Αμμων» by the Greeks,
and compared by them with Jupiter (comp. Herod.
ii. 42; Diod.i. 13). On the Egyptian monuments he
is generally drawn with a human form and a ram's
head. The name is there written Amn; more fully,
Amn-Re, i.e. Amon the sun; see the citations in Thes.
p-115. See also Kosegarten, De Scriptura Vett. Z-
gyptiorum, p. 29, seq. [‘ Wilkinson’s Manners and
Customs of the Anc. Egyptians, second ser. i. p. 243,
seq.” |

JVON (from the root [28), m. (by a Syriacism, for
TON), faithfulness, Deu. 32:20, Pl. ΣΝ prop.
fidelities, Ps. 31.24. D°33O8 O'S a faithful man, Pro.
20:6.

MOS (from the root J28), f£—(1) firmness.
Ex. 17:12, [POX WT} 79 “and his (Moses’) hands were
firm” (prop. firmness). gee ge

(2) security (Arab. ot!) cyhel id.), Isa. 33:6.

(3) faithfulness, in fulfilling promises. Applied

to men, Ps. 37:3; Hab. 2:4; to God, Deu. 32:4; Ps.
36:6; 40:11. Pl. MAN Pro. 28:20.

ΤΩΝ (“strong”), pr.n. Amoz, the. father of
Isaiah the prophet, Isa.1:1; 2:1; 13:1; 20:2.

ὋΝ [Ami], pr.n. τη. Ezr. 2:57. It seems to be
% corruption for ἢ) 33: Neh. 7:59.

DYN see DDN,

ΣΌΝ (* faithful”), pr.n. ig. BOX. ἃ Sa. 13:
20, of Amuzn the son of David.

ΤῸΝ (root 932), m. adj. firm, strong, Job 9:4,

LVIII

JONAS
19; more fully with the addition of ΓΞ Nah.2:2 "
Isa. 40:26.

TOS m. (root "8 No.1 [and see Hithp.”]), the
head, top, summit — (a) of a tree (Wipfel), Isa. 17:
6, VOX WI “on the high est top.”—(d) of a moun-
tain (Gipfel), id. verse 9; on which see the remarks
in the notes to my German translation, second edition.
[“ See under the art. 7331Y.”]

bos or box TO LANGUISH, TO DROOP, prop.
to hang down the head. Kindred is bax which see.
In Kal part. pass. of a drooping heart, Eze. 16:30.

Puta 9998 [“only in poetry”].—-(1) to languish,
prop. used of plants hanging down their heads, Isa.
24:7; hence used of fields, of a sick person, Ps. 6:3,
where DON is for ΡΟΝ [so Maurer”’].

(2) to be sad, Isa.1g:8; of a land laid waste, Isa.
24:4; 33:9; of walls thrown down, Lam.2:8. It
is only found in poetic language. But in prose there

1s—
Copy m. languid, feeble, Neh. 3:34.
OVDN an unused root, which like D293, DY (which

τ᾽

see), appears to have had the power of to join toge-

st
ther. (Arab. , ᾿ to be near, related.) Hence is the
noun M8 i.q. OY people, and —

DION [Amam], pr.n. of a town in the south of
the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:26.

1. ἸῸΝ ὦ prop. TO PROP, TO STAY, TO SUS-
TAIN, TO SUPPORT, ftiigen, unterftiigen, specially —(qa)
to support with the arm, to carry a child, Nu. 11:12;
Lam. 4:5. Part. }O8 παιδαγωγός, one who carries and
cares for a child, Nu. loc. cit.; Isa. 49:23; also, one
who guards and brings up, Est.2:7. 2 Ki.10:1, 5
(compare 2293; Arab. ἐς to sustain, to nourish), f.
nz nurse, Ruth 4:16; 2 Sa. 4:4.—(b) to found,
to build up (kindred to 733, {28). Hence "28, }iO8
architect, workman, Saumeifter ; 7328 column, Stiige.

(2) intrans. med. E. to be stayed up; hence to be

firm, unshaken, such as one may safely lean on.

Metaph. to be faithful. Part. pass. DO faith-
ful ones, πιστοί, Ps. 12:2; 31:24. Compare 25

auf of
Isa. 26:3. Arab. uel to be faithful; ur! is to lean
and confide on any one; ὡς to trust, to be secure.

NipxaL—(1) to support, to bear in the arma, a
children, Isa. 60:4. Compare Kal No.1.

γοΝ ἰὸν

(2) to be founded, firm, stable, 6. g. of a house,
1 Sa. 2:35; 25:28; 2Sa.7:16; 1 Ki. 11:38; of a
firm place where a nail is driven in, Isa. 22:23, 25;
of a firm and stable condition, Isa. 7:9.

(3) to be of long continuance, perennial, of
water (opp. to 3128), Isa. 33:16; Jer.15:18; of sick-
ness, Deu. 28:59; of a covenant, Ps. 89:29.

(4) metaph. to be faithful, trustworthy, sure,
such that any one can lean upon (auf den man bauen
fann); of a servant, 1 Sa. 22:14; Num.12:7; a mes-
senger, Prov. 25:13; a witness, Jer. 42:5; Isa. 8:2;
of God, Deu. 7:9; Isa. 49:7; Hos. 12:1.—Ps. 78:8,
inv Sams m3] ND « their spirit was not faithful
with God.” Part. }282 upright. Pro.11:13; 27:6,
IX “Y¥B ΟΝ “upright are the wounds of a
friend,” i.e. proceeding from sincerity of mind, ebr-
lidzgutgemeint. Wounds are here used for severe re-
bukes. Also, a man of approved wisdom, Job. 12:20.

(5) to be sure, certain, Hos. 5:9; of the word of
God, Psa.19:8; also, to be found true, confirmed,
Gen. 42:20; 1 Ki. 8:26.

Hirui O8]—(1) to lean upon, to build upon
(auf etwas bauen), prop. Isa. 28:16, “he that leaneth
thereon [believeth in him] shall not flee away.” Ge-
nerally —

(2) figuratively to trust, to confide in (like the
Arab. τοὶ with W2). Job 4:18, POS! xd 73a 17
“behold he trusteth notin his servants;” Job 15:
15; 39:12; Ps.78:22, 32; 119:66. ΠῚΠΞ ΓΝ ΠῚ “he
trusted in the Lord,” Gen. 15:6; 93 “7 Nd to
have no confidence for one’s life,” i.e. to fear for
one’s life, Deu. 28:66.

(3) to believe, absol. 188. 7:9; commonly followed
by ? of person and thing, Gen. 45:26; Ex. 4:1,8,9;
Pro. 14:15; Ps. 106:24; followed by 3 Ex. 4:5;
Job 9:16; also with an inf. Job 15:22, “he does not
believe (hope) that he shall escape out of darkness
(terrors).”

(4) perhaps intrans. to stand firm, still, Job
39:24, “she does not stand still where the sound
of the trumpet is heard.” Comp. Virg. Georg. iii. 83.
From the common use of language it might be ren-
dered, “he so longs for the battle that he hardly
believes his own ears for joy.” Compare Job 9:16;
29:24.

[Deriv. }PY$—DIPS, HON, POY, NPS, NY, 12°.)

I. JOS Hin NF ig. ΤΠ to turn to the
right, Isa. 30:21.

JOS Chald. Aruet, 12° to trust, construed with
2 Dan; *:24; like the Syr. o SU. Part. pass.

LIX

YON—TDN
1") faithful, trusty, Dan. 6:5; 2:45. Syr
eri

JOS m. a workman, an artificer, Cant. 7:2;
compare the root No.1,b. Syr. Lasol, Chald.
ΘΛ id., and there is an inclination to this Arame#an

form in the reading, }'28 omman, which was in the
copies of Kimchi, and Judah ben Karish.

JON—(1) verbal adj. firm, metaph. faithful

Fe - 2 ey
(Arab. Wl, Syr. JuacoJ.) Compare Apoc. 3:14.
Neutr. faithfulness, fidelity, Isa. 65:16.

(2) adv. truly, verily, Amen! Jer. 28:6. ἰδὲ
JOS) Ps. 41:14; 72:19; 89:53. Its proper place
is where one person confirms the words of another,
and expresses a wish for the issue of his vows or pre~
dictions: fiat, ita sit; “Amen,sobe it;” LXX. well,
γένοιτο. 1 Ki. 1:36; Jer. 11:5; Νὰ. 5:22; Dew
27:15, seq.; Neh. 5:13; 8:6; 1 Ch. 16:36.

ἸῸΝ m. faithfulness, truth, Isa. 25:1.
MIN £—(1) a covenant[“prop. a confirma-

tion, a surety” |, Neh. 10:1; (Arab. BLN—

(2) something set, decreed, i.q. pn Neh. 11:23.
To be understood of a daily portion of food furnished
to the singers.

(3) [Amana, Abana], pr. τι. of a perennial river,
(compare Isa. 33:16), rising in Antilibanus and
watering Damascus, 2 Ki. 5:12, from which that part
of Lebanon was called by the same name, Cant. 4:8:
[“* most interpreters understand the river to be the
Chrysorrhoas, now el-Birada” ].

MON f. pr. supporting; hence,a column, post.
Pl. Mi 2 Ki. 18:16.

MIDS f.—(1) bringing up, tutelage, Est. 2:20.
—(2) truth; adv.in truth, truly, Josh. 7:20;
Gen. 20:12. [Root 28. ]

PIS (“faithful”), Amnon, pr.n.—(1) the
eldest son of David, killed by his brother Absalom,
2 Sa. 3:2; 13:1—39. Once called }i2"28 which see.
— (2) 1 Ch. 4:20.

DIDS adv. (from 28 with the adverbial termina-
tion D—), in truth, truly, indeed, Job 9:2; 19:4,
5; Isa.37:18. °3 DION “it is true that,” Job 12:2;
Ruth 3:12.

ΣΙΩΝ id. Gen. 18:13; Nu. 22:37.

bd a
Ἷ TS fat ON, 70 BE ALERT, FIRM, sTRONG

ὍΝ DN

{kindred to 70, DDN to be eager); prop. of the
alertness of the feet, riiftig, rafd auf den Fifen feyn, to
be strong in the feet, swift-footed (compare PIEL
No.1, 78 and the Arabic use); figuratively used of
an alert and strenuous mind, opp. to )'72 (to have the
knees sinking, to be cast down in mind), 2 Ch.13:18.
Followed by ἢ to prevail over any one, Gen. 25:23;
Psa. 18:18; 142:7. YON) PI “be strong and

alert,” i.e. of a strong and undaunted mind, Deu.

--£
31:7, 23; Josh. 1:6—18. (Arab. , «| to be alert,

sv
nimble, used of a horse; whence _ < Ἀν ΥῸΝ a nimble
horse.)

Pret Y28—(1) to make strong, prop. failing feet,
Job 4:4; Isa.35:3. Hence, to make the mind active
and strong, Deu. 3:28; Job 16:5.

(2) to strengthen, Isa. 41:10; Psa. 89:22; 2 Ch.
11:17; Pro.31:17; 24:5.

(3) to restore, to repair a building, i.g. PI] 2 Ch.
24:13; also, to set up, to build, Pro. 8:28.

(4) to harden (the heart), Deut. 2:30; 15:7;
2 Ch. 36:13. .

(5) to appoint, tochoose. Ps. 80:18, “ (whom)
thou hast chosen for thyself,” comp. verse 16; Isa.
44:14.

Hina intrans. to be strong, used of the mind, Ps.
27:14; 31:25.

Hrrupart.—(1) to be alert, followed by a gerund;
to do anything speedily, 1 Ki. 12:18; 2 Ch. 10:18.

(2) to strengthen oneself, used of conspirators,
2 Ch. 13:7.

(3) to harden oneself, i.e. to be of a fixed mind,
Ruth 1:18. Compare, PID.

[Derivatives, ΡΝ, YON, PDR, NYDN, POND, pr.n.
Vids, ὝΘΕ, ΠΥ͂ΟΝ]

ybs pl. SON, active, nimble, used of horses,
Zech. 6:3. It occurs also verse 7, where indeed the
context demands D'97¢ red [7]. (Arab. a)! and
Cosh ενία, active, used of a horse.) >

yos strength, Job 17:9.

MSDN strength, protection, i.g. WP, Zec.12:5.

‘YN (“strong”), [Amzi], pr.n—(1) 1 Ch.6:
31.— (2) Neh. 11:12.

TMS (“whom Jehovah strengthened”),
Amaziah, pr.n.—(1) the son of Joash, the father of
Uzziah, who held the kingdom of Judah from 838—
811 B.C. 4 Ki.12:22; 14:1, seq.; 2 Chr. 25:1, seq.;

LX

"ὮΝ -ἰὸν
also ΠΝ ῸΝ 2 Ki. 14:1; g:11.—(2) ἃ priest of the”
calf, hostile to Amos, Am. 7:10, seq.— (3) 1 Ch. 4.
34.— (4) 1 Ch. 6:30.

“VON inf. absol. ΟΝ, const. "8; with pref.
ἼΝΞ Deu.4:10; O82 Josh.6:8, but TEN? always
contr.; fut. VON’, T1281; with conj. acc. W282; with
Aleph omitted 772° Ps. 139: 20.

(1) To say, very frequent in the Old Test. (The
primary signification is, to bear forth; hence, te
bring to light, to say; compare NW}, 822, 739, and
Greek φημί. Hence Hithp. also Y)$ summit, and
‘HS pr. mountaineer.) From 737 to speak, VOX differs,
in the former being put absolutely, while V8 is fol-
lowed by the words which any one speaks; thus Lev.
1:2, DT AION) Oy ὩΞῸΝ 125 « speak to the
children of Israel, and say to them;” Lev.18:92;
23:2,10; or Ex. 6:10, many) aviary nin aT “ Je-
hovah spake unto Moses, saying,” i.e. in these words,
thus, Exod.13:1. Also followed by an accus., Jer.
14:17, MIT WAWT-MY ὈΠῸΝ AN)“ and thou shalt
say to them this word ;” Gen. 44:16, ἜΝ “ what
shall we say?” Gen. 41:54, APY ΟΣ WD “ accord-
ing to what Joseph had said;” Gen. 22:3, “ to the
place Doe 19 ἼΩΝ ἼΣΕ of which God had spoken
to him,” i.e. pointed out to him. Rarely followed by
*D Job 36:10. In a few and uncertain examples, and
those only in the later Hebrew, 8 seems to be put
absolutely for 12% 2 Ch. 2:10, ΣΝ 333 ὉΠ TONY
nboy-by “and Huram spake by letters, and sent
them to Solomon.” The very words follow; but in
fact, “ and sent them to Solomon,” should be included
in a parenthesis, and V8" should be referred to the
words of the letter; 2 Ch. 32:24, ὟΣ TON} “ and he
(God) spoke with him.” But this may also be ex-
plained, and he promised to him, er fagte (es) ihm ju.
For very often after verbs of saying, pointing out, the
object it is omitted (see Lehrg. p.734). This being
borne in mind, it will throw light on the much dis
cussed passage, Gen.4:8, “ and Cain said (sc. i,
that which God had spoken, verse 7) to Abel his
brother; and it came to pass, when they were in the
field, Cain rose up against Abel his brother, and slew
him.” (Samar. and LXX. insert 7w7 1353, διέλθωμεν
εἷς rd πεδίον. [So also Syr. and Vulg.]). :

Before the person to whom anything is said, is put 8
Gen.3:16; 13:14; and b Gen.3:17; 20:5,6. But both
of these particles, although more rarely, indicate also
the person of whom one speaks; for instance oy 2 Ki.
19:32; Jer.29:18; 27:19; ? Gen.20:13, ἢ “TON
“say of me;” Ps. 3:3; 71:10; Jud.g:54. This is
also put in the acc., Gen. 43:27, “ your father, the

ὮΝ

old man Ὁ W of whom ye spake,” i.e. whom
ye mentioned, verse 29; Nu.14:31; Deu.1:39; Ps.
139: 20.

Specially to be observed—(a) to say to anything
this or that, it is i.g. to call it so, Isa.5:20; 8:12;
Ece. 2:2. Part. pass. WO so called, Mic. 2:7; com-
pare ΝΊρηαι, No.2.—(0) to say, is sometimes 1. 4. to
exhort, Job 36:10; to promise, 2 Ch. 32:24; to shew,
tell, Ex.ig:25; to declare any one, i.q. to praise, to
proclaim him, Ps. 40:11; Isa.3:10. These distinctions
are generally pointed out by the context.

(2) 1252 We Gen. 17:17; Ps.10:6,11; 14:1; Isa.
47:8 (Arab. ἀμ us Jk, adi ey JE), and

12299 Hos.7:2; also simply V8 to say in oneself, to
think, to suppose, to will; (compare 134, 0°’, Arab.

Jk, Greek gnpi,in Homer and the tragic poets.
Forster mentions that some of the nations of the Paci-
fic Ocean say, “ to speak in the belly,” for “to think”).
1Sa.20:4; Gen. 44:28, “and I think that he was
torn of wild beasts;” Ex.2:14, Wo TAS > tay
“dost thou think to slay me?” LXX. μὴ ἀνελεῖν pe
ov θέλεις; 2 Sa.21:16 (LXX. διενοεῖτο); 1 Ki. 5:19;
1 Sa. 20:4; absol. Ps.4:5, “meditate in your own

heart upon your bed. ne

(3) to command, like the Arab. thy especially in
the language of the silver age. Construed sometimes
followed by a gerund, Est.1:17, ‘AYN Seta) TON
“ he commanded Vashti to be brought;” Est.4:13;
9:14. [“* Also followed by} and a finite verb.”] Neh.
13:9, 77709) TWN) “ and I commanded, and they
purified,” i.e. at my command they purified; 2 Ch.
24:8, Thy fs wy 7200 T1ON) “ at the command
of the king they made a chest;” 1 Chron.21:7; Ps.
105:31,34; Jon.2:11; Jobg:7. (In Chaldee the
former construction is found, Dan.2:46; 3:13, the
latter, Dan.5:29. It is frequent in Syriac, Samari-
tan, and Arabic.) Elsewhere followed by an acc. of
the thing (as in Latin, jubere legem, fadus), 2 Ch. 29:24,
“for all Israel the king had commanded this burnt
offering,” sc. to be instituted; 1 Ki. 11:18, 9 Ws ond
“he commanded food for him,” sc. to be furnished
him; Job22:29; with a dat. of pers. 2 Sa.16:11.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, W282; fut. WS? and VWS!—(1) to be said,
with ? and of of pers. Nu. 23:23; Eze.13:12. It
also stands like the Latin, dicitur, dicunt, Gen. 10:9;
92:14; Nu.21:14.

(2) ? YON? there is said to any one (this or that),
i.e. he is (so) called. Isa.4:3; 19:18; 61:6; 62:4;
Hos.¢ .'t.

LXI

ὮΝ ἸῸΝ

HipHit WO8T to cause to say; Deu. 26:17, “thou
hast this day made Jehovah to say, or promise,” ete.;
verse 18, “‘and Jehovah hath made thee promise,” —
i.e. ye have mutually promised, and accepted, and
ratified the conditions of each other. In giving up
the sense formerly proposed (Lehrg. p.244), I have
treated this passage at length in Thes. p.121.

HitTHraEL WSN) to di ft oneself up, to boast oneself,
Ps.94:4; compare Kal No.1. The words derived
from this root, besides those that follow, are DX,
81223 and TWN,

VON Ch. 3 fem. NYS for NYS Dan.5:10; fut.
TOR); inf. WORD and V3? Ezr.§:11; part. VS i.g.
Heb.

(1) to say, with a dat. of pers. Dan. 2:25; with an
accus. of thing, Dan. 7:1; also followed by the words
spoken, Dan. 2:24; or written, Dan. 7:2 (compare
my remarks on the Oriental usage of language on
Lu. 1:63, in the London Classical Journal, No. 54,
p- 240). Pl. VN those who say, they are saying,
a periphrasis for the Passive it 7s said. Dan. 3:4,
NDDY PION 3? “unto you it is said, O people.”
Theod. λέγεται. On this idiom compare Lehrg. page
798.

(2) to command, to order, see the examples unden
the Heb. Kal No. 3.

“YON in sing. only with suff. WN Job 20:29, pl.
DO constr. VN (for the sing. abs. is used the form
WR) —(1) a word, discourse, i. gq. 123 but only
in poetic language, except Josh. 24:27. Used es-
pecially of the words of God ONION Nu. 24:4, 16;
MIS "YS Pro. 22:21; BYI WS Pro. 15:26; Ps.19:
15;, Prov.6:2, etc. Gen. 49:21, “ Naphtali is nots
Amey a slender hind, 7Y "8 3035 who utters fair
words,” i.e. pleasant, persuasive words, which may
be referred to some poetic talent of the Naphtalites,
although it is otherwise unknown. + If any one ob-
jects that words cannot properly be attributed to a
hind, it is to be observed, that 37 refers to N aphtali
and not to ΠΥ δ a hind, and therefore we do not need
the conjecture of Bochart, who followed the LXX.,
reading nD and "7%. [“ For this use of the art. Π,
see Heb. Gram. ὁ 107, init.”]

(2) α command, mandate. Job 20:29, nbn:
os WN “the lot of his command from God."
Comp. V8 No. 3.

VAN pl. V2 m. Ch. a lamb, Ezr. 6:9, 17; 7:17.Ψ

δή κὰν so 5-3 “=f
Syr. 1:29]. Arab. ly Jan alamb. Root rel Conj

-£
I, IV. to make much; yl to become -nuch; “ence

ΦῺΝ ὮΝ

prop. progeny of the flock. It might also be, progeny
of the flock, so called from the idea of producing,
see under the root W2$ No.1.

“YAN (“talking,” “loquacious”), pr.n. Immer.
—(1) Jer. 20:1.— (2) Ezr. 2:59; Neh. 7:61.

“WN τα YS, the forms of which it adopts in pl.
A poetic word —

(1) a word, speech, Ps. 19:4.

(2) specially, a poem, hymn (ἔπος), Psa. 19:3;
epinicium, Ps. 68:12; Hab. 3:9. |

(3) α promise of God, Ps. 77:9.

(4) a thing, something, like 13], Job 22:28.

T 7?
Sve

Arab. yt a thing.

MIDS pl. MWY ig. WY, WR, and, like the for-

mer of these, only poet. a word, speech, especially
the word of God, Ps. 18:31; 119:38, 50, 103, 140;
also, a hymn, sacred poem, Gen. 4:23; Deu. 32:2;
Ps. 17:6.

ΓΝ f. id. Lam. 2:17.

“ION (according to the probable conjecture of J.
Simonis, prop. mountaineer, from the unused 8
elevation, mountain, see under V8 No.1), an Amor-
ite, collect. Amorites (LXX. ᾿Αμοῤῥαῖοι), a nation of
Canaan, and apparently the greatest and most power-
ful of them all, and whose name is sometimes used in
a wider sense, so as to include all the nations of Ca-
naan, Gen. 15:16; 48:22; Am.2:9, 10; Deu.1:20.
_ A part of them dwelt in the mountainous region which
was afterwards occupied by the tribe of Judah, where
they were subject to five kings, Gen. 14:7,13; Nu.
13:29; another part of them lived beyond Jordan, to
the north of Arnon (Num. 21:13), as far as Jabbok
(Nu. 21:24), and even beyond this river (Nu. 32:39);
this part of them were subject to two kings, one of
whom ruled in Heshbon, the other in Bashan (Deu.
4:47; Josh. 2:10).

“VON (“eloquent”), [Imri], pr.n—(1) 1Ch.
y:4.— (2) Neh. 3:2.

MVS (¢ wnom Jehovah spoke of,” i.e. pro-
mised, as if Theophrastus), [Amariah], pr. n.—
(1) 1 Chr. 5:33 (Eng. Ver. 6:7).—(2) 1 Chr. 5:37
(Eng. Ver.6:11); Ezr.7:3. Comp. 47728 No.1.—
(3) Neh. 10:4; 12:2, 13.—(4) Ezr. 10:42.— (5)
Neh. 11:4.— (6) Zeph. 1:1.— (7) see 477728 No. 2.

WYN (id.), [A mariah], pr.n.—(1) 2Ch.19:
13.—(2) 1 Ch. 24:23; called also MDS 1 Ch. 23:19.
—(3)2Ch.31 "-.

LXU

MSS—TS

?

PBS [Amraphel], (perhaps contr. from V8,
‘TOS, and SBN, the commandment which went forth),
pr. n. of a king of Shinar, i.e. Babylonia, in the time
of Abraham, Gen. 14:1, 9.

WIN (for MYON, from the root MD |. to do at
evening, compare JY from 73%).

(1) yesternight, and ady. in yesternight, Gen.
19:34; 31:29, 42; also, yesterday, i.q. Dion 2 Ki.
g:26. It denotes the latter part of the previous na-
tural day, not the conventional, i.e. yesterday even-
ing and night; whence it is used to denote evening
and night in general, just as words which signify to-
morrow are often applied to the morning. For we
commonly carry in memory the end of yesterday,
while the beginning of to-morrow is impressed upon

cE Sct
the mind. See Arabic ul adv. yesterday, μοὶ
yesterday. Compare ΤΟΣ to do at evening; and as
used of to-morrow, Heb. 123 in the morning, and
to-morrow, like the Germ. Morgen; Gr. αὔριον, from

S --
αὔρα the morning breeze; Arab. x\y2 the time of
s- “-

the morning, διὰ to-morrow, Ἰιλὲ adv. to-morrow.
Hence—

(2) night, darkness, generally. Job 30:3, “they
flee TRY) NNW WS into the night,” or“darkness
of a desolate waste.” ‘The Orientals well compare a
pathless desert to night and darkness. See Jer. 2:6,
31, and Isa. 42:16. Rosenm. renders heri desola-
tionis, i.e. places long ago desolated ; but, in opposition

Sct
to this, \, as the Arabian grammarians expressly
remark, is only used of time just past.

TVS for NIN f. with suff. ‘MN, IAN.

(1) firmness, stability, perpetuity. Isa.39:8,
ΤΟΝ. Ov “peace and stability,” i.e. firm and
stable peace, by ἕν διὰ δυοῖν, compare No. 2; also
security. Josh. 2:12, NDS Mis “a token of secu-
rity,” i.e. secure or certain.

(2) faithfulness, fidelity, in which any one is
consistent and performs promises (Treue und Glauben).
Applied to a people, Isa. 59:14. 15; to a king, Psal,
45:5; to God, Ps. 30:10; 71:22; 91:4. Very often
joined with ἼΘΙ Ps. 25:10; 40:11; 57:4,11; 108:5;
138:2; and by ἔν διὰ δυοῖν the constant and per-
petual favour of God is to be understood. “ID it
DY NPs] “to shew sincere good will to any one,”

Gen. 24:49; 47:29; Josh. 2:14; 2 Sam. 2:6; 15:20.
(3) probity, uprightness, integrity of mind

ΠΝ

Ex. 18:21, Y¥2 ‘wy MOX WI “upright men,
hating covetousness.’ ’ Neh. 7:2; Jud.g:16,19. Opp.
to YY Prov.8:7. Specially it is integrity (ofajndge),
justice.

LXIil

Ps. 19:10, “ the judgments of God are up- ;

right, just;” Isa. 16:5; Prov.29:14; also sincerity |

opp. to dissimulation, Josh. 24:14; 1 Sam. 12:24; ,
1 Ki. 2:4; Isa. 10:20.
(4) truth, opp. to falsehood, Gen. 42:16; Deut.

|

22:20; 2Sam. 7:28; NS ONS “ words (which !

are) truth,” Prov. 22:21.
God, Ps. 119:142; to prophecies, des 26:15; toa
servant of God, Isa. 42:3.
truth of the Lord,” often used for his true doctrine
and worship, Ps. 25:5; 26:3; 86:11.

MMA f. (from the root MN) to spread out), pl.
constr. NINA a sack, Gen. 42:27, seq.; 43:18,
21, 22.

‘EVN (“true”), [A mitta‘], pr.n. of the father of
Jonah the prophet, 2 Ki. 14:25; Jon. 1:1.

‘JS Ch. f. (for M’>) strong, mighty, Dan.7:7.
Root ἸΠ Arab. to be strong, mighty.

js adv. of interrogation, contr. from [ἐξ No. IL., pr.
where? {82 whence? 2 Ki. 5:25 (in 2’n3). Hence
whither? where? Used of time, how long? |S"
until when? how long? Job 8:2.

With 7 parag. local 7I8—(1) whither? also
without an interrogation, Joshua 2:5; Neh. 2:16.
Constr. is pregnant, Isa. 10:3, n37133 jay TIS
“whither (will ye carry and where) will ye leave
your riches?”

(2) where? Ruth 2:19.

(3) used of time, MINTY wntil when? how long?
Ex. 16:28; Ps. 13:2; Job 18:2, $22 PON TITY
pent a “oes long (antil when) will ye make an end of
words?”

(4) without an interrogation, ὶ
thither, 1 Ki. 2:36, 42.

+ JS ig. fix Heliopolis.

SIN Ch comm. J, Dan. 2:8, more often 78 2:23;
3:25; 4:6. It is the genitive, Dan. 7:15. See
Lehrg. p. 728.

NIN (to be read dnna, not énna), interj. of entreaty,
compounded of AS and δὲ) pr. ah, queso! ah, I pray!
Followed by an imperative, Gen. 50:17, or a fut. apoc.

i.e. an optative, Neh. 1:5; elsewhere absolutely, Ex.
32:31: Dan.g:4. It is also written 738 2 Ki. 20:3;
Isa. 38:3; Jon. 1:14.

L FTN (from ANY, Arab. ai!) ig.

mS) PhS hither and

τττ

PhS

=r

PIS, WS

Applied to the word of ,

τ "TOS

onomat. TO GROAN, TO SIGH, ddyen, ftobnen; Isa.3:26,
19:8. Hence is derived the noun ΠΡ Gr. ἀνέα
᾿(ἀνιάω, ἀνιάζω), and 7284, .

Il. MS not used in Kal, to approach, to meet,

-= φ΄

Arab. isl to be in time, 9} fit
time. Conj. V, X. to delay, to have patience (prop.
to give oneself time), to hold back.

Pir, to cause anything to happen to any one, or
to meet with any one (used of God), Ex. 21:13.

Puat, to be caused to meet, i.e. to light upon,
to befall (von Gott zugefdict erhalten), as misfortune, —
Prov. 12:21; Ps.g1:10.

ΗΙΤΗΡΆΕΙ,, to seek occasion for hurting another;
construed with ? 2 Ki. 5:7.

Derivatives D8, MIN, NS No. IL. for NI, ἃ
npn,

MIN whither? see Ἰδὲ,
MIS Ch. J, see 88.
mas see ΟΣ

to be present.

MIRA

Tose

WS we, i.g. 3738 in one passage, Jer. 42:6 an.
This less frequent form (which is also used in the
Rabbinic) is from ‘28, like 33728, from ‘238; ‘e from
this are abridged the suffixes 13, 13>, >. In 9p
indeed, there occurs the common 13938, but I have no
doubt that IN is genuine.

pas Ch. pron. i.g. Heb. D1 they, those, Dan.
2:44, f. 138 7:17. [“ And in this passage for sunt,
‘they are. The more regular fem. form would seem
to be j*38; but }°38 stands in all the editions; 80 e.g.
Ex. 1:19, Onk.—The form }138 comes from ᾿ξ, and
P38 or }38, from 8 the demonstrative syllable [8
(ecce!) being prefixed. So also in the Talmud
WS= NA, See under ‘338, and Heb. Gr. p. 292, 293,
13th edit.” Ges. ie τὰ Targg. also 3 f. 31,

Syr. UH and AIST. (Incorrectly given by Winer,
hi, he, which is P28.)

VAIN m—(1) a man (see below V8), i.g. DIS,
but only in poetic language. It is rarely used asa sin-
gular in sense, Ps. 55:14; Job 5:17; generally coll. of
the whole human race, Job 7:17; 15:14; Psal. 8:5.
[ This latter passage applies to Christ solely; see Heb.
2:6.] The same is M138"}3 Ps. 144:3. Specially itis—
(a) a multitude, the common people; hence Isa. 8:1,
WS HIS “with common writing,” i.e. with com-
mon letters, not those artificially formed, so as to be
easily read by the illiterate. Comp. my Comm. on
the passage, Apoc. 13:18; 21:17, and κατὰ ἄνθρωπον

ΡΟΝ ΤῸΝ

Gal.3:15. [This is no illustration at all, the apostle
- opposes God to man].—(b) wicked men, Ps.g:20;
56:2; 66:12. Comp. DIS No. 1.

(2) pr.n., [Enos], Enosh, the son of Seth, the
grandson of Adam, Gen. 4:26; 5:6,9.

TTIN a root not used in Kal, kindred to the roots
ANE No. 1, P28, PY?.

NIPHAL, TO GROAN, ΤῸ SIGH, Ex.2:23; Joel 1:18

(Aram. Ethp. id.). Construed with 25) Eze.21:12,
and [Ὁ Ex.2:23, of the thing which is the cause of

che groaning. Hence—
mms f., pl. MINIS @ groan, a sigh, Ps.g1:11;
Lam.1:22; Isa.21:2, ANID “all the sighing
on account of it (Babylon),” Isa. 35:10; 51:11.
IAI pron. pl. comm. we, the common form from

wo

which is shortened 3373) (Arab. ess)
NITIN, TITS Ch. id., Dan. 3:16, 17; Ezr. 4:16.

[MIN Anaharath, pr.n. of a place, Josh.
ty: 19. |

“28, with distinctive acc. 8, pers. pron. 1 pers.
common; J, i.q. P38 which see. Pleon. it is joined
to the first person of the verb, especially in the books
of the silver age, as ‘28 ‘MVS Ecc.2:1,11,12,15,
18,20; 3:17; 4:1,2,4,7; 7:25. It is commonly
the nominative, put only for the oblique cases when
such have preceded; see Lehrg.727. [Heb. Gramm.
§119,4.] It sometimes includes the verb substan-
tive, I (am), Gen.15:7; 24:24.

"28 comm. a ship, or rather coll. a fleet. (Arab.

-Ἑ
abi, plur. isl and |, cil, @ vessel, especially a water

peel, urn, Sa so called from holding and con-
taining; compare ue Conj. ΓΝ. Words signifying
ships are often taken [as in English] from those
meaning vessels ; compare Greek γαυλός milkpail, and
γαῦλος ship, Herod. iii. 136; Heb. 13 and 8123 ΩΣ
Isa.18:2; also Germ. eff, often ised by sailors for
ship.) 1 Ki.g:26,27; 10:11 (where it is joined with
a verb masc.), verse 22, Isa. 33: 21 (in both these places
with a fem.). In all these passages it appears to be
a collective, to which answers the noun of unity 733%,
according to the analogy of nomina vicis et ere:

tatis in Arabic as δ one stalk of straw, as straw

(de Sacy, Gramm. ‘Asabe, i. § 577), whence it also has
no plural. The author of the Chronicles twice puts

explanatorily in the plural M'*}8 (see 1 Kings 9:26,

LXIV

2IN—-TUIS

comp. 2 Ch.8:18; 1 Ki.10:22, comr. 2 Ch.g:21°‘
Vulg. constantly, classis; Syr. ships.

MIN Σιν the noun of unity of the preceding, a ship,
Pro. 30:19; Jon.1:3,5; pl. Gen. 49:13; Jud. 5: 17;
“MD ni “ merchant ships,” Pro. 31:14; M28
ΘΒ « ships of Tarshish,” Isa.23:1; used gene-
rally of large merchant ships (see WAN), 2 Ch.g:21;
Ps. 48:8; Isa.2:16; MIN WIS “sailors,” 1 Kings

9:27.

PIS £, sorrow, mourning, Isa.29:2. Root M8
No.1.

CYIN (“sorrow of the people”), [Aniam],
pr.n. m., 1 Ch.7:19.

: IN m., Lat. plumbum, LEAD, i.q. MEY; hence,
for a plumb line; Am.7:7, 728 NN “ a wall of a
plumb line,” i.e. erected perfectly true; verse8, “I
will set a plumb line to my people Israel,” i.e. I
will destroy all things as if by rule and line; com-
pare Isa. 34:11; 2Ki.21:13. This word seems to

- we
be primitive, or at least the Arab. verb £¢\ to be

thick, troublesome, slow; {dwerfallig feyn, seems to be
denom. from lead, pee to leaden. To this an-

swers the Arab. CSN Syr. Fas? , ZEthiop. transp.
ΠΛ : and even the Armen. esusg. anak, all of
which comprehend both black and white lead.

‘DIN (Milra) in pause with the tone changed ‘sy
(Milél), pers. pron. 1 pers. com. J,i.q. ‘28. This is
the original and fuller form, and is, on the whole, ra-
ther less frequent than the shorter, though in the
Pentateuch it is more often found, while in some of
the later books, as Chronicles and Ecclesiastes, it does
not occur at all. This is not only found on the Phe-
nician monuments (see Inscript. Citiensis ii. s. Oxo-
niensis), but also in languages of another stock there,
is what resembles it; compare Egypt. ANOK, ANT,
Sanscr. aha (aham), Chinese ngo, Greek éyw, Latin
ego, Germ. ἰῷ. The shorter form ‘38 accords more

an oz

nearly with the Aram. [2], 8}8, Arab. ;!, Zthiop.
‘is

[“‘ Note. The striking resemblance of the Hebrew
personal pronouns to those of the ancient Egyptian
language, appears from the following table: in which
the capital letters are those found in the ancient
writing, and the small vowels are inserted from the
Coptic—

Pron. sep. Suffix.
ie ANoK A,L
2.m. eNToK K.
2.f. eNTO Τ.
3. ἢ. eNToF F,
3.f. eNToS 8,
pl. 1. ANaN N.
2. eNTOTeN ΤΟΝ.
eNTSeN SeN.

This table shews clearly the following points :— (a)
all the Egyptian separate pronouns are compounded
ny prefixing to the proper kernel of the pronoun the
prosthetic syllable an, ant, ent, which must have had
a demonstrative meaning, and served to give more
body and force to the pronominal word.—() This
prosthetic syllable, at least an, is found in the He-
brew pronouns of the first and second persons:—
1. an-oki, an-i; 2. an-ta (sometimes an-ka). f., an-tt,
an-t. pl. 1. an-ahhnu; 2.an-tem, an-ten. The third
person has it not in biblical Hebrew, but the Talmud
frequently has 18 he, tpse; pl. P38 for PAIS.—(c)
the demonstr. prosthetic syllable an, in (j®) has a
clear analogy to the Heb. demonstr. }7) ecce! lo. and
may originally not have been prefixed to the third
person in Hebrew, because this could not be pointed
at as present. But we clearly find the same syllable
in the nun epentheticum (so called), inserted in the suf-
fixes of verbs future; and there is, therefore, scarcely
a doubt that this Nun belongs strictly to the pronoun.
For a fuller exhibition of the pronouns, see Heb.
Gramm. pp. 293, 294, thirteenth edit., Leipz., 1842.”
Ges. add. |

ΙΝ not used in Kal; Ch. }28 ΤΟ ΒΕ saD, SORROW-
, GE
FUL, TO MouURN; Arab. ωἱ to groan.
Ηπτηροει, }2i8)7 prop. τ shew oneself sad; hence,
to complain, Lam.3:39; with the added notion of

impiety, Nu.11:1.

DIN TO URGE, TO COMPEL, TO PRESS, TO FORCE;
kindred roots are γῆν, YI8, which see. Once found,
Est. 1:8, D218 }'8 “none did compel” the guests to
drink. (This root occurs much more frequently in

Targg. Heb. 51}, 787, Poy
be compelled. Pa. was} for ἐκβιάζομαι, Sap. 14:19.

DIS Ch. id., Dan. 4:6, qp Daaend rrbp “no mys-
_ tery giveth thee trouble.”

; Syr. Ethpe. wolf to

aes fut. 4282 ΤῸ BREATHE, also to emit breath
through the nostrils, as a verb only figuratively, to be

LEV

ΠΡΟ -- πὰς

angry (compare 5} Ps.10:5). Const. either absol

Ps.2:12; 60:3; 79:5; or with 3 of object, Isa. 12:1;

1 Ki.8:46; Ps.85:6. It is only used in loftier and

poetic language; in prose there is used —
Hirupakt, prop. to show oneself angry, hence 1.q.

Kal; construed with 3, Deu. 1:37; 4:21; 9: 8, 20.
Dork. AS No. I.

RIN only in pl. (for the Dual, which I gave in 2nd
edit. [ Germ. ], and which has been given also by Winer,
is not used in this word) }"BI8 Ch. i.q. Heb. ΒΝ
face. Dan. 2:46; 3:19. In Targ. more often contr.
Pas. [“Gen. 32:30; Deu.1:17; 34:10; Cant.1:11.”]

MBI f. the name of an unclean bird of which there

were several species (7209). Ley. 11:19; Deu. 14:18.

LXX. χαραδριός, i. e. a bird living on the hollows and
banks of rivers [“ perhaps, sand-piper”]. Bochart
(Hieroz. ii. 335, sqq.) renders it, angry bird, with the
Hebrews themselves, and he understands, the bird
ae ej 1.e.a kind of eagle, so called from its angry dis-
position. Among irascible birds, is also the parrot,
which is here understood by both the Arabic versions.

ΓΝ a) prop. TOSTRANGLE, BE IN ANGUISH,
hence used of cries extorted by very great anguish,
or sorrow; Angftgefdrey (compare the common anfen).
Jer. 51:52; Eze. 26:15. Kindred roots are Pat, pay,
and those which spring from them, ἄγχι, ἀνάγκη,
angere, angustus, enge, Ungft, more scftened MIX, 778,

for AN. Ch. PIX, Syr, ou} id.

(2) from the idea of strangiing (see P24), has
sprung the signification of collar (P32), to adorn with
a collar (see Pv), and of neck pee: From its
slender neck, a she-goat or kid is called in Arabic

uke, as if long-necked, Langhals 5 in Hebrew perhaps

formerly P2¥, P28, comp. (anc to have a slender neck.
From the goat is derived the word for roe \P¥%, whick
see.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, i. q. Kal No.1. Eze. 9:4; 24:17, Do PIN,
“moan silently,” let no one hear thy moans.

MIN const. st. NPIS f.

(1) clamour, groaning (Angftgefdrey), Mal. 2:13;
as of captives, Ps. 79:11; 102:21; of the wretched,
12:6.

(2) Lev. 11:30; a kind of reptiles of the lizard
race, taking their name from the groaning noise like
an exclamation of grief, which some lizards make.
LXX., Vulg. render it mus araneus, shrew mouse
See Bochart ( Hieroz. i. 1068, seq.)

baer

M5ON--VIS

WIN i. 4. waa Syr. ns (comp. Gr. νόσος) TO BE
SICK, ILL AT EASE. It occurs only in Part. pass.
VAN, f. NWN sick, ill, used of a disease or wound,
ag as is scarcely curable, Jer. 15:18; Mic. 1:9;
Job 34:6; of pain, Isa. 17:11 (like Yin, TON); of a
calamitous day. Jer. 17:16; of snaliguaaih disposition
of mind, Jer. 17:9.

Nipuat, to be very ill, 2 Sam. 12:15.

WIN a primitive word, in sing. not used, signify-
ing A MAN,vz, hence homo, man in general. The
Hebrews used for it the contracted and softer form
MN (comp. Gr. εἷς for Eve, gen. Evoc), a man, vir, also
the prolonged form VAI homo. From the primary form
is the fem. ΠΡ for WIN, and pl. O28. The signi-
fication of sickness and intl which is found in the
root W28, is taken from another source (from the

ok αι.

theme v)) altogether foreign to this noun as a root.
VIN ἃ WIN (Dan. 2:10), emphat. state 8Y28 Dan.

ἂν 38, and NOI 5:21, and NWN 4:13, and, Ch.
@ man, and ‘coll. men, 4:29, 30. γιὲ WB i.g. OW
a son of man, i.e.a man, [?] Dan. 7:13, “ behold
there came with the clouds of heaven W28 133 the
likeness of the Son of man.” The king is pointed
out of the fifth empire of the earth, i.e. that of the
Messiah. From this passage of Daniel [ together
with many others, Ps. 8:5; 80:18] was taken that ap-
pellation of the Messiah which in the time of our
Saviour was the most used of all, namely the Son of
man. Besides the New Test. there are traces of the
name in the apocryphal book of Enoch, written about
the time of Christ’s birth, while Herod the Great was
yet alive, see cap. 46, Ms. Bodlei. and Eng. Vers. pub-
lished by Laurence at Oxford, 1821. ΡΙ. NY38 23
Dan. 2:38; 5:21.
Pl. D328 (in the Hebrew form) Dan. 4:14.

MAIS Ch. pron. 2 pers. sing. m., thou, Dan. 2:29,
31,37,38; 3:10; 5:13, 18, 22,23; 6:17, 21, in ano.
The form is a Hebraism, peculiar to the biblical
Chaldee, instead of the common FQN, AS comm. gen.,
and thus it is not acknowledged by the Masorites, who
mark the 7 as redundant, and always substitute the
mp AIS.

3 PRIS Ch. ye, pron. 2 pers. pl. Dan.2:8. In
Targg. written }IFAN.”}

NOS pr.n. (“harm ing,” or, 851 prefer, “ physi-
cian”) borne by—(1) [Asa], a king of Judah, the
son of Abijah, grandson of Rehoboam, who died after
a reign of forty-one years, B.C.g14. 1 Ki 15:9— 24;
# Ch. 14—16.—(2) 1 Ch. g: 16.

LXVI

FIDS—V'IK

TON an unused root, i.g. Arab, ς δ᾽ (Tandp
being interchanged; see under ἴ), to be harmed, to
receive hurt, and transitive to hurt. Cognate per-
haps is the Aram. NDS, joo) to heal, i.e. to restore
what is hurt; compare sso to be sick, Conj. III. to
heal. Hence DN and NDN,

POS m., @ box for ointment, 2 Ki.4:2. Root 390
to anoint.

pds m., harm, mischief, from which any one
suffers, Gen. 42: 4,38; Ex.21-22,23. Root TDS.

“ADS (from the root 708) pl. O°HON m. a bond
Ecc. 7: 26; RORD ΓΒ Jer. 37:15, “ house of bond,”
i.e. prison.

TOS Ch. id. Dan.4:12; Ezr.7:26. 5

FDS (from the root D8) m., gathering, or har-
vestofapplesand fruit, Ex. 23:16; 34:22; after the
analogy of the similar nouns ¥?, 1D}, YH.

‘TDN (from the root 708) pl. DYDS a captive,
Job 3:18; Ps.68:7. It differs from D8, which re-
tains the force of a participle, while YDS is used as a
substantive; see Gen. 39:20.

YON m.—(1) id., Isa.10:4; 24:22; 42:7.

(2) pr.n. [Assir]—(a) Ex.6:24; 1 Ch.6,7.—
(Ὁ) 1 Ch.6:8, 22.

DDN an unused root, i.q. Di” to place, to lay up,
compare Aram. jD%, 20) (Ὁ and 3 being interchang-"
ed), to heap up, to lay up; whence fico} ang
fla Lacol provision, store, heaping up; S*DS store
house. Hence— _

Ὁ ΟΝ pl. storehouses, Deu.28:8; Pro.3:10,
which in the East are commonly underground, now
called Matmirdt ς: 48.

ἸῸΝ an unused and uncertain root, Aram. to
hide; see O08. Hence—

MIDS [A πα}, pr.n. of a man, Ezr.2:50. Taken
as an appellative, the meaning is either storehouse,
or else bramble, i.g. Ch. SJD8; Heb. 730.

“BION (LXX. ᾿Ασσεναφάρ: Vulgate, Assenaphar),
[A snappar],Ezr. 4:10, the name of a king, or rather

satrap, of the Assyrians, who is mentioned ; as having
brought colonies into Palestine.

DIDS [A senath], Egyptian pr.n. of the daughter

ΠΞΟΝ -ῶϑν

of Potipherah, priest ofHeliopolis, whom Joseph mar-
ried, Gen. 41:45; 46:20. The LXX., whose authority
has some weight in Egyptian names, write 1 ᾿Ασενέθ,
MS. Alex. ᾿Ασεννέθ, which in Egyptian I would write
AC-NGEIT she who is of Neith (i.e. Minerva of the
Egyptians), from Ac (she is), like Asis? AC-HCE she
who is (devoted) to Isis. Differently explained by
Jablonsky in Opusc.ii.209; Panth. Agypt.i.56. As
to Neith, see also Champollion, Panthéon Egyptien,
No.6.

DN imp. 5D¥, MDDS Nu.11:16; pl. DX Ps.
50:5; fut.9)D8!; in pl. and with suff. 1D8), ΞΘ,
more rarely with ἐξ quiescent, or cast away 519°, 913*1,
HON 1 Sa.15:6; 2 Sa.6:1; Ps.104:29, prop. τὸ
SCRAPE, TO SCRAPE TOGETHER, j3ufammenfdjarren,
cogn. to the verbs 3p (whence ΠῚ sweeping whirl-
wind), 75D; also 412}, and with the harsher 499
(which see); hence —

(1) to collect, as fruits, Ex.23:10; ears of corn,
Ruth 2:7; money, 2 Kings22:4; also to assemble
men, a people, peoples, etc., Ex.3:16; Nu.21:16;
2 Sa. 12:28. Const. with an acc., also sometimes with

δὲ of the person or place to which any one is con-
gregated; Gen.42:17, TOV ONS ἘΌΝ “ and he
assembled them into the prison;” 1 Sam. 14:52;
2 Sam.11:27; Gen.6:21; also ΟΝ 2 Kings 22:20.
Hence —

(2) to take to oneself, to receive to oneself, espe-
cially to hospitality and protection, Deu. 22:2; Josh.
20:4; NYS ‘DADS ¢ Ki. 5:3, seq. “to receive any
one from leprosy,” i.e. to heal a leprous person, after
which he would be again received into intercourse
with other men.

(3) to gather up to one, to contract, draw back;
Gen. 49:33, “he drew up his feet into the bed;”
1Sa.14:19, TP AON “ draw back thy hand,” i.e.
stay from what thou hast begun; Joel 2:10, “ the
stars 093) 35D8 shall draw back their brightness,”
i.e. they shall shine no longer. Hence—

(4) to take away, especially that which any one
had previously given; Ps.104:29, PY ON ADA
“ thou takest away their breath, they expire;” Job
34:14; Gen. 30:23, ᾿ΠΒΎΤΤΙΣ DY ADN « God hath
_ taken away my shame,” Isa.4:1; 10:14.

(5) to take out of the way, to destroy, to kill,
Jud. 18:25; 1 Sa.15:6, 2) FDON 18 “lest [destroy
you with them ;” Eze. 34:29, 297 "DIDS “destroy-
ed,” i.e. killed “ by hunger;” Jer.8:13; Zeph.1:2;
_ compare the roots 729, ἢ). From the first signifi-
tation comes—

(6) agmen claudere, to bring up the rear, Isa. 58:8.

LXVIL

MDDN— YIN

Those who bring up the rear, keep together, and col-

lect the stragglers; compare Piet, No.3.
NipHaL—(1) to-be collected, gathered together;

construed with Os Lev. 26:25; 23) 2 Sa.17:11; :

‘2 Ch. 30:3; of the place to which any are gathered

together, although by in this phrase more frequently
signifies against, Gen. 34:30; Ps. 35 15, — TOON ἢΘΝ2
Gen. 49:29; YMINN-Jud.2:10, and simply ἩΘΝ
Nu. 20:26, “to be gathered to one’s people, to one’s
fathers;”’ used of entering into Hades, where the He-
brews regarded their ancestors as being gathered to-
gether. This gathering to one’s fathers, or one’s people,
is distinguished both from death and burial, Gen.
25:8; 35:29; 2Ki.22:20. The principle is dif-
ferent of the passages nm which P82 is used of ga-

| thering the dead bodies of those slain in battle for

burial, Jer.8:2; Eze.29:5; Job 27:19.

(2) to be received (compare Kal No. 2); used of
the leper, i.g. to be healed, Nu.12:14; Jer. 47:6;
reflect. to receive, or betake oneself (into the sheath),
of a sword.

(3) to be taken away, to vanish, to perish, Isa.
16:10; 60:20; Jer.48:33; Hos. 4:3.

Pret.—(1)i.q. Kal No.1, to gather, collect, Isa.
62:9.

(2) to receive,as a guest, Jud. 19:18.

(3) 1.ᾳ Kal No.6, to bring up the rear, Nu.10:25;
Josh.6:9,13; Isa. 52:12.

Puat pass. of Kal No. 1, to be gathered, Isa. 24:22;
99:4.

ΗΙΤΉΡΑΕΙ,, to be assembled, Deu. 33:5.

The derivatives follow, also *"DS.

FDS pr-n. (“collector”), Asaph.—(1) a Levite,
chief of the singers appointed by David,1 Ch.16:5, who
is celebrated in a later age as a poet and prophet (2 Ch.
29:30), to whom the twelve psalms 50; 73—83 are
ascribed in their titles, and whose descendants (23
DN), even in the time of Ezra and Nehemiah, are
mentioned as having occupied themselves with sacred
verse and song (1 Ch.25:1; 2 Ch.20:14; 29:13;
Ezr.2:41; 3:10; Neh.7:44; 11:22).—(2) 2 Ki.
18:18; Isa. 36:3.—(3) Neh.2:8.

FIDN (of the form DT) only in pl. D'BDS collec-
trons, i.e, storehouses, 1Ch. 26:15, 17. OW "BON
“ storehouses of the gates,” Neh. 12:25.

DN collection, gathering, harvest, especially
of fruits, Isa. 32:10; 33:4; Mic. 7:1.

MDDS f. a gathering together, Isa. 24:22, pleo-
nastically, TDDX IPS “they are gathered in a
gathering,” i.e. together.

FIN—TEDN
MBN f only in pl. MBOX congregations, as-

semblies, especially of learned and wise men dis-
cussing divine things. Eccles. 12:11, IBDN "9Y3
“ masters (i.e. associates) of assemblies,” 1. q.
0°25 in the other member.
said 4<\i\) ς ποῖ, although the Arabian assem-
blies calle] s\<\ic differ widely enough from these
Jewish assemblies.

D*DDN see δ.

ΞΞΟΝ m., collected, adj. diminutive; whence
_ contemptuously, a mixed crowd, scraped together
of men of all kinds, colluvies, who added themselves
to the Israelites; Gefindel (which word is itself a di-
minutive used in contempt). With article ΞΟΠ
Num. 11:4, Aleph quiescent. The same are called
in Ex. 12:38, 32 FW. &

NIBON (Milél) adv. Ch. carefully, studious-
ly, diligently. Ezra 5:8; 6:8, 12, 13; 7:17, 21,
26. LXX. ἐπιδέξιον, ἐπιμελῶς, ἑτοίμως. Vulg. studiosé,
diligenter. The origin of this word is doubtless to be
sought in the Persic (see STITT), although the ety-
mology and signification are not certain. Bohlen
(symb. p. 21) thinks it to be ω 3 i.e. out of wis-
dom, for wisely, diligently ; Kosegarten with Castell
prefers to compare |<, seperi and Spel entirely,
perfectly.

NMBON [Aspatha], Persie pr. n. of a son of
Haman, Est.g:7. Comp. &..\ espe a horse, bullock,
Zend. aspo, aspahé, a horse; ‘Sanscr. asva, id. [“ Pro-
bably Sanser. Aspadata, Pers. ys\...', ‘given by the
horse’ (i.e. by Bramah under the form of a horse),
comp. Gr. ᾿Ασπαδής. So Benfey, Pott.”]

TORN future *b¥! and "bY! with suffix 17S,
37TIDNI— (1) TO BIND, TO MAKE FAST, TO BIND TO
ANY THING, cognate to the root 8 and other verbs
of binding which are collected under that root. (Ch.

o-%

"DN, Syr. ς ἐδ], Arab. ~!, Ath. AZ: and Δ}: id.)
Ex. gr. a beast of burden, Gen. 49:11; a sacrifice,
Ps. 118:27; a sword to the thigh, Neh. 4:12; any
one wit): cords, Eze. 3:25. Hence —

(2) to bind, put in bonds, Gen. 42:24, viz. with
fetters, Psal.149:8; Jer.40:1; 2Ki.25:7. Part.
ROX bound, Ps. 146:7; metaph. used of a man taken
with the love of a woman, Cant. 7:6.

(3) to make captive, to hold in prison, although
sot bound, 2 Ki 17:4; 23:33. Part. OX a prisoner,

LXVIII

In Arabic it would be’

“NDS — PSDs

Gen. 40:3, 5; Tsa. 49:9. OMNDNT ΓΞ “ house of prié-
soners,”i.e. prison, Jud.16: 21,25; contr. Oy ROT NZ

svt
Ece. 4:14. (Arab. οὔ id. οὐ captivity.)

(4) to bind, or fasten animals to a vehicle. 1Sa.
6:7, 792¥3 NMBTNY DANN) “ and bind the kine te
the cart;” verse 10; either with an acc. of the vehicle,
to harness a chariot, Gen. 46:29, or else 4050]. 1 Ki.
18:44, ™ “DY “bind (the chariot to the horses)
and go down.”

(5) [“ properly to bind on, to join, hence D8
MDN2BT NY”), to join battle, den Streit anfaveln, mit
jemundem anbinden, to begin the fight; 1 Ki. 20:14;
2 Ch. 13:3.

(6) iwiasdy WN DN to bind a bond, or prohibi-
tion upon oneself, i.e. to bind oneself with a vow of
abstinence, promising to abstain from certain things
otherwise permitted; Nu. 30:3, seq. It differs from
72 772, which is to vow to do or to perform something.
(Ch. 228 to prohibit, to forbid; Syr: J-ao 5:26]. to
bind and to loose, also to prohibit and to permit.)

NipHat—(1) to be bound, Jud. 16:6, 13.

(2) to be kept in prison, Gen. 42:16, 19.

Puat, to be taken in war, made captive, Isa.22:3.

Derivatives, besides those that follow, WOS, YRS,
DN, NID, ODD. ῦ

“DS & ἽΝ m. prop. obligation, prohibition, hence
vow of abstinence, Nu. 30:3, seq. See under the
root No.6. In abs. state always 7®8, but with suff.
AION, pl. IOS Nu. go: 6, 8, 15.

“DS Ch. interdict, prohibition, Dan. 6:8, seq.

wr IDS pr-n. Esar-haddon, king of Assyria,
son and successor of Sennacherib, 2 Ki. 19:37; Isa.
37:38; Ezr.4:2. Before he became king he was made
by the king his father prefect of the province of Baby-
lonia, with toyal honours. See Berosus in Eusebii
Chron. Arm. t.i. p. 42, 43, where he is called "Acop-
δάν as in the LXX., 2 Ki. and Isa., elsewhere Σα-
χερδάν, Σαχερδονός (Tob. 1:21). (The first syllable
of this word "D8 is also found in other Assyrian
proper names, as in Tiglath-pileser, Shalmaneser, and
perhaps it is i.g. ,3!, οἱ fire). [“‘ This name was,
perhaps, in ancient Assyrian equivalent to Athro-dana,
Pers. ἀ}λὸ 31 ‘ gift of fire,’ which comes near to Asor’.
dan.” Bohlen.] Some have regarded this king ae
the sameas Sardanapalus. See Rosenmiiller, in BibL
Alterthumskunde, t. ii. p. 129, and my Comment. on
Isa. 39:1.

“IDS [Esther], Persic pr.n. given to a Jewish
virgin, previously called Hadassah (ΠῚ Est 2:7),

FINS
who was made by Xerxes, his wife and queen of Per-
sia. The etymology is rightly given in the second Targ.
on Est.2:7; it is the Pers. δ) 3 sitareh, star; also

fortune, felicity, Zend. stara, Sanscr. str, nom. stra,
whence in the Western languages ἀστὴρ, aster, Stern,
Engl. star. [“ See Lassen, Ind. Biblioth. iii. 8, 18.”]
This word is used by the Syrians to denote the planet
Venus (see Bar Bahlal, MS.), and we recognise the
same Persic name in the Hebrew NIAYY which see
in its place. The name of Venus, and also of good
fortune, was suitable enough for her, as thus chosen

by the king.

yS emphat. state SYS; Ch. wood, Ezr.5:8; 6:4,
11; Dan.5:4; softened from the Heb. 3), Y being
changed into X, and } into » ; see under the letters

&, Y, and κ᾽,

I. ἘΝ conj.—(1) signifying addition, especially
of something greater, prop. even, besides, Germ. gat,
fogar, the etymology of which has also a common no-
tion. It is (as also shewn by the Ch. *®8 Gen. 27: 33,
Targ. of Jon.) from the root N28, and like the cog-
nate DN, NIBN, properly denotes something cooked, well
done, ready; hence, quite, wholly, Germ. gat, as
to the origin of which compare Adelung, Lex. ii. 411;
and so that it makes the sense progressive, fogav, vol-
lends, yet more, even (328 by a somewhat different

turn of signification is gang und gar, wholly, altoge-

Qo

ther). To this answers the Syr. .aJ, Ch. 8; hence
is abbreviated the Arabic Ws. Nearly synonymous
is 53, which however in prose, and in earlier phrase-
ology, is more frequent, while }8 belongs to more
poetic and later [?] language. Job15:4, ἼΞ TANS
AY “thou even makest void the fear (of God),” du
gerftorft gar alle Gottedfurdt; Job 14:3; 34:12. With an
interrogative particle prefixed "S81 is it even? (willft
bu gar? willft du etva gar?) Job 34:17; 40:8; Am.
2:11. Followed by O81. Repeated before a pronoun
for the sake of emphasis; Pro. 22: 29, TAN ἮΝ PAYA
“1 make known to thee, even to thee.” Hence ne-
dum, more fully 3 5&8, see below; Job4:18,19, AS
"3 nedum quum, nedum si, much less 1} (und nun gar
Wenn); Job 9:14, 33298 "35 °D AN “ how much less

if T should answer him?” Job 35:14; Eze.15:5.
(2) simply signifying addition, also, Lev. 26:16,
28; 2Sa.20:14; Ps.g3:1; 108:2; Job 32:10, etc.
_ There often occurs ἢΝῚ “ and also,” Lev. 26:39; Deu.
16:17: once even D3°\$) (as in Lat. etiam quoque),
Ley. 26:44. Twice or three times repeated, Isa. 40:24;
- 41:26, Often put poetically, and with emphasis for

LXIx |

| wh®

FN—MEDN

the more common and; comp. Arab. ee Isa. 48:12
13, ‘and I (am) the last, and my hand hath founded -
the earth ;” Isa.26:8; 33:2; 41:10.

(3) by ellipsis of the conditional particle, i. q. O8 AN
even if; Job 19:4, ‘MY ΘΟ ΣΝ “ even if indeed

an

I have erred” (Syr. ,J | and contr. «3}- Also even
though, when yet (da doch); Ps. 44:10, “ we praise
God all the day, 2)°?2F) ANY AX although thou
hast cast us off, and put us to shame;” Ps. 68:17.

AN Ch. also, Dan. 6:23.

2 FN (Ὁ) prop. yea more that, but also, but
even; Eze. 23:40, “ yea more, that (fogar) they
brought men from afar;” Hab. 2:5. Hence —

(2) nedum, much more, how much more, when
an affirmation precedes, 1 Sam. 14:30; 2 Sam. 4:11:
a negation precedes, how much less, Job 25:6.
Sometimes 3 is omitted, id. (see 48 No.1). Gen.
3:1, OTS ION 3 AN is said for Ὁ ANT “is it even
so that God hath said?” Hath God so said? |

__IL #8 (for 928 from the root 528), with suff. "BY,
lef m. prop. a breathing place, the member with
which one breathes, hence —(1) the nose. (Arab.

SUE
«-ο, Eth. A4%q: id.) Used of the nose of men, Nu.
11:20, and of animals, Job 40:24; AN 724 used of
pride, see 723; 48 O the blowing of breath through
the nostrils, as of those who are enraged, Sdnauben.
Job 4:9. Hence—

(2) anger, which shows itself in hard breathing;
AN SY3 Prov. 22:24, and AN W'S Prov. 29:22, angry.
Very often used of the anger of God, Deu. 32:22;
29:19; Job 36:13.

Ὅσαι, D}38.— (1) two breathing places, i.e. the
nostrils, the nose, Gen. 2:7.

(2) anger, especially in the phrases, D°BS I¥P, ΤῊΝ
slow to anger, i.e. patient; quick of anger. Sce those
words.

(3) [‘ meton.”] face, countenance (Syr. Loj, Ch

PBIS), Gen. 3:19. Of frequent use in the phrase, “ ta
prostrate oneself TYS O38 with the countenance
cast down to the ground,” Gen. 19:1; 42:6. 117 *BxS>
before David, 1 Sa. 25:23, for the more common °25?

(4) two persons, as if a dual, from the sing. AN
in the signification of face and person. Comp. πρός-

oor
wrov, D'28, and Syr. [9]. 1Sa.1:5, DBS NON ΤΩΣ

“he gave one portion of two persons,” i.e. ἃ double
portion. See my remarks on this in Thes. page 127.
Others explain it, “he gave to Hannah one porticn

ὉΞΝ -ἼΞΝ

with anger,” pr. with sorrow of mind; since words
which signify anger are sometimes applied to sorrow.
(5) [Appaim], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 2:30, 31.

TON fut. TBS? TO GIRD ON, TO'PUT ON, specially
used of the ephod 358 of the high priest, Ex. 29:5;
Lev. 8:7. Hence are derived 1158 and the following
words.

“IBN (i. ᾳ TIEN “the ephod of the high priest”),
[Ephod], pr.n. m. Nu. 34:23.

ΓΞ f£—(1) active noun of the preceding verb,
putting on, binding on (of the Ephod), Ex. 28:8.

(2) covering (of gold), or overlaying of a statue,
Isa. 30:22 i.g. 353. They used to make the images
of idols, of wood or earthenware, and then lay over
them plates of gold or silver (περέχρυσα, τεριάργυρα,
ep. Jer. 6:34).

[WBS i. g. Syr. Li.af palace, Dan. 11:45, τῶν
WIEN “ his tabernacles, like unto palaces.” It is

Si-
the Arab. _,3: high tower, fortress, castle, with the
prefix of Aleph prosthetic, followed by Dagesh forte,
comp. HBS, and Ch. 04, DIS, DAS blood, 13, 738, 128

garden.

TTDN imp. 128 (for 28), Ex. 16:23, fat. TEN,
once 735A} 1 Sam. 28:24.—(1) TO COOK, TO BAKE,
specially bread or cake in an oven. (Chald., Syr. id.

φ΄

Arab. $,, whence shee Oven. In the western lan-

guages, ἔψω, ὀπτάω, πέπτω; Lat. epule, epulari), Gen.
19:3; Lev. 26:26; Isa. 44:15,19. Followed by two
accusatives, one of the material, the other of that
which is nade from it. Lev. 24:5, DAY ANK MSN)
nibn my “and bake thereof twelve cakes,” com-
pare Lehrgeb. § 219. Part. 78 a baker, Gen. 40:1.
Deka Ww chief of the bakers,” a courtier of the
king of Egypt (Gen. 40:2, seqq.); a dignity which
also exists amongst the Moguls.

(2) to be cooked; hence, complete, whole (Germ.
gat feyn). Compare Arab. ἘΝ to be whole, complete;
3 » Ὦ
ὦ; whole, complete ; Lil, wholly, and altogether,

gang und gar. See deriv. ἣν Νο.1. [(2) is omitted
in Ges. corr. ]

Nipuat, to be cooked, haked, Lev. 6:10; 7:9. Pl.
APYERA Lev. 23:17.

Derivs. δ No. I. [see below], 75819, Ὁ ΒΕ, and —

1B (ty a Syriacism for 128%, from M58 ΝΟ.
| but see below, No. 2, 67), and NIDN with Aleph pa-

LXXx

TSX—IEN

ragogic (like 127, 8127) [“ properly, here, hic, and of
time, now. But it is always a postpositive particle,
which gives emphasis to the preceding word.” Ges.
corr. 7, these forms in MSS. differ surprisingly; prop
entireness, the whole, hence—

(1) adv. quite, altogether. In German it may be
rendered very suitably according to the etymology,
gar, see 8 No.1; according to the usage of the lan-
guage, alfo (altogether so). Job 9:94, 15% N?-DN “ if
notso.” Gen. 43:11, SID¥ }2"ON “if altogether
so,” “if (it be) indeed so” [but see corr. above. and
No. 2, c].

(2) from the common usage of language, this par-
ticle departs a little from its power, and it is com-
monly added emphatically—-(a) to pronouns and
adverbs of interrogation, like the Gr. ποτέ: Lat. tan-
dem, then now, Gen. 27:33. NDS 132 “ wherein
then?” Ex. 33:16. Isa.22:1, NIBN ἼΡ ΠΟ “ what
then (is) now to thee?” NIN 78 “ where then?”
Job 17:15; Jud. 9:38; Isa.1g:12; Gen. 27:37, ! nay
‘22 MBPS ΠῸ SIDS “and what shall I now do to thee,
my son?”— Ὁ): in exhortations and wishes. Job 19:6,
NIDN II “know then,” wiffet alfo, LAX. γνῶτε οὖν.
2 Κι. τοῖο; Pro. 6:3.—[“ (0) to negative and affir-
mative particles or words. Jobg:24, 158 nd DN « if
not now (God),” i.e. if it be not God, who is it?
Job 24:25. The contrary is found, Gen. 43: 11,
JON 13 ON “if so now.” μευ poandiingss is Chald. }}8
indeed, truly, now, etc. See Buxtorf, Lex. 1706. The
primary force of 128 is demonstrative, as in 48, no
here, with & prefixed, which is also demonstrative,
like Si ecce! Comp. Rabb. SIS, HS, NMS, i. g.
817, 8. See Hupfeld, in Zeitschr. fiir ἃ. Morgenl.
Lit. ii. 128. This 158, που enclitic, and the inter-
rogative TDS ποῦ, are cognate.” Ges. corr.]

Note. The ancient copyists and grammarians have
confounded this particle with another, similar in sound,
but very different in its origin and orthography, ΠΡῚΝ
where? (see Thes. page 79). It has been of late maiie
tained by Ewald (Heb. Gramm. page 659) that bott.
these particles are the same. Compare Gr. που and
ποῦ. But against this there are constructions such
as NIX MMS, which, according to the opinion just
mentioned, should be rendered που ποῦ. See also the
passages cited under No.1 and 2, 6. [But see the
additions above. }

TES see TDN,
NN mn. (by a Syriacism for 35%), the same in

constr. st. (1 Sam. 2:18); Syr. fice, a word formed
from the Hebrew [Root 328], Ephod, a garment of
the high priest, worn over the tunic and robe (Ti

DAN-—M'SS8

by Ex. 28:31; 29:5), without sleeves, divided be-
low the armpits into two parts, the anterior of which
covered the breast and belly, the hinder covered the
back; these were joined on the shoulders with clasps
of gold, set with precious stones. This garment reach-
ed down to the middle of the thighs, and was bound
to the body by a girdle (TENT YN), Ex. 28:6—12.
Besides the high priest, others also wore this garment;
David, for instance, when leading the sacred dance,
2Sam. 6:14; and Samuel, the servant of the high
priest, 1 Sa. 2:18, 28; and also priests of an inferior
order. As to material, the high priest’s ephod was
made of gold, purple, scarlet, and byssus; that of
others was made of linen.

(2) statue, image of an idol (comp. T7758 No.2),
Jud. 8:27; so also apparently Jud. 17:5; 18:17—
20; Hos. 3:3. Root TBS. ;

(3) [written defectively, see 158], [Ep hod], pr. n.
of a man, Nu. 34:23.

Meas (“rekindled,” “refreshed,” from the
root MDS i. q. 5, ce to breathe, to blow), [Aphiah],
pr.n. m. 1 ὅδ. 9:1.

‘ON (from the root DDN), adj. late, of slow
growth, used of fruits and grain; pr. weak, tender,
slow in growing, see the root No. 2, Ex. 9:32.

[DYDN pr.n. see IT. AY No. 5.]

pas or PDS always in constr. st. PDS, pl. 228
m.—(1) a channel, tube, so called from the idea of
containing (see PDS No.1). Job 40:18, ΠΕΣ PDS
“tubes of brass."—(a) a channel, bed of a stream,
Isa. 8:7; Eze. 32:6; also, the bottom of the sea, 2 Sa.
22:16.—(b) a brook, a stream, Ps.42:2; 126:4;
Joel 1:20. pen) PDS “stream of the vallies,” Job6:
15. Hence— (c) a valley itself, especially as watered
by a stream, ig. 202, Arab. sol, [wddy], Eze. 6:3;
34:13; 35:8; 36:4, 6.

(2) strong, robust, see the root No.2. Job 41:7,
D3) PDS “the strong of shields,” i.e. strong
shields (of a crocodile). Job 12:21, “he looseth the
girdle of the strong.” Par. Ὁ 3). The notion of
swiftness is attributed to this word by Ewald, on Cant.

-§:12; but this is arbitrary.

ΟΡ ἘΝ see PDN.
-+

SDN a root not used in Hebrew. Arab. Je is —
_, (1) pr. to set as the sun (comp. the kindred roots
ὅπ, 33, 252}, to be obscure, dark.
(2) to fail, to be weak, tender, specially used of
backward plants.

LXXI

DEN—"BN

The former signification is found in the derived
nouns 2D8, 2BS, TPN, ODN, MBN, the latter in DY

BS m. obscure; dark, of the day, Am. 5:20.

BN m. darkness, especially thick, a poet. word,
Job 3:6; 10:22; 28:3; 30:26. Metaph. of misery
misfortune, also of a place of ambush, Ps. 11:2.

PEN ας thick and dense darkness, Ex. 10:22
Comp. DEX, It often furnishes an image of wretched-
ness, Isa.8:22. PI. nivpy darkness, Isa. 59:9.

bay (“ judgment” from the root 508), [Eph-
laf}, pr-n.m. 1 Ch. 2:37.

j2N an unused root, which appears to have sig-
nified to turn, like 125. Hence ᾿Ξ δὲ a wheel, and—

JES time, from the notion of turning and revolv-
tng, compare N17, ΠΕΡΙ, περίοδος, and many words
which denote a year, all of which properly signify a
circle, as annus, whence annulus, ἐνιαυτός. Hence
Prov. 25:11, PID oy 27 Δ “a word spoken in
its own times,” i.e. in a suitable time. (As to the
form 1228 for VID8 see Lehrg. 575). So amongst
the old authorities Symm., Vulg., Abulwalid, who

5 ὁ

rightly compares the Arabic wil time. We may

: Σ
explain DENY “upon its wheels,” taking it as a
proverbial phrase indicating guickness of answering,
making {DS to be the same as [DIN a wheel. So the

Syr. Qa and Boao on a wheel, i.e.

quickly.

DDN i. q. DDB Τὸ CEASE, TO FAIL, TO COME TC
AN END, Gen. 47:15,16; Ps. 77:9; Isa.16:4. Hence—

DES pr. cessation, hence —

(A) subst. m.—(1) end, extremity. YTS ‘PES
“ends of the earth,” poet. and hyperbol. used of the
extreme limits of the earth, Ps.2:8; 22:28, and
elsewhere.

(2) Dual DYD5S8 of the extremities, i.e. the soles
of the feet. Thus Eze. 47:3, DYDES “D “ water of the
soles,” i.e. not deep, which would only wet the
soles of the feet. Comp. D3. Ch., Syr., Vulg. render
it ancles.

(B) adv.—(1) no farther, i.e. Ty Nb, Isa. 5:8;
Am. 6:10; Deu. 32:36. Also moreover not, Isa.
45:6; 46:9. There is once added jy, 2 Sa. 9:3;
also with Yod paragogic, Isa. 47:8,10; Zeph. 2:15,
iy *DDN) °28 (61 am, and there is none besides.”

(2) ‘not, Isa. 54:15; DODS2 like Noa without, Job
7:6; Dan. 8:25; Pro. 14:28.

(3) nothing, Isa.41:12,29; ΕΝ id. prop. of

YISN—DAN

nothing, Isa. 40:17; DDS3 “on account of nothing,”
i.e. without cause, Isa. 52:4.
(4) adv. of restraining; only, Nu. 22:35 (comp.
verse 20); 23:13. .
(5) Conj. 3 DES pr. only that, simply, for the
vonjunction however, nevertheless, Num. 13:28;
Deut. 15:4; Am.9:8.

DY DES [Ephes-dammim], pr.n. of a place
in the tribe of Judah, 1 Sa. 17:1, called 1Ch.11:13,
MOTD.

YDS a word once found (in my judgment an in-
correct reading), Isa. 41:24, where speaking of the
powerlessness of idols YD$) D2PYB, in the other mem-
ber 82. Some of the Jewish writers take YDS as
i. q. MYDS a viper; and they render it “ your work (is)
worse than a viper;” but this is altogether unsuited
to the context, in which idols are said to be able to do
nothing. Read with Vulg., Chald., Saad. DDS, which
is found in the similar passages, Isa. 40:17; 41:12, 29,
and is of very frequent occurrence in these chapters.

MYDS comm. (f. Isa. 59:5), @ viper, a poisonous

ALE

serpent, Arab. cll, from the root TB, which see.
Job 20:16; Isa. 30:6; 59:5.

DN i,q. 335. TO suRROUND, but only poet.
vonstrued with an acc., Ps.18:5; 116:3; 2Sa. 22:5;
Jon. 2:6; with ὃν, Ps. 46:18. In flection it is not con-
tracted, itiomoe IBDN, "DDN.

PIN a root not used in Kal—(1) To HOLD, To
HOLD FAST, i.g. PI, PIN, see P28 No.1, and Hiru-
PAEL.

(2) to be Strong, mighty, see PDX No.2: For
the signification of holding, especially holding firmly

—t

15 often applied to strength. Arab. 53] is to over-

-:
vome, to conquer; sil to excel τοι to be very
strong) in liberality, cd weed οἵ excellent, sur-

passing.

ΗΙΤΉΡΑΕΙ,, to hold oneself fast, to restrain
aneself from giving way to the impulses of love, Gen.
43:31; 45:1; grief, Isa.42:14; anger, Est. 5:10;
conscience, 1Sam.13:12. Gen. 45:1, “and Joseph
eould no longer restrain himself;” Isa.63:15, W201
{PENT Dy « thy love towards me restrains itself;”
1 Sa. luc. cit. of Saul, “I forced niyself, and offered
the burnt offering” (although I knew that I was for-

bidden so to Jo).

LXXII

“EN—DDN
Besides the derivatives which immediately f>llow

see P*DS.

pas (“ strength,” “ fortress,’ “ fortified
city”), pr.n. Aphek—(1) a city in the tribe of
Asher, Jos. 13:4; 19:30; also called P’DS, Jud.1:31.
This can hardly be any other than Aphaca, a city of
Lebanon famous for its temple of Venus, whose ruins
still called Afka, stand between Byblus and Helio-
polis (Baalbec); see Burckhardt, Travels, 70, 493.
Germ. trans.

(2) Different from this is— Aphek, near which
Benhadad was routed by the Israelites, 1 Ki. 20:26,
seq.; to this answers the Apheca of Eusebius, situated
to the east of the sea of Galilee, near Hippus (Onom.
voce ᾿Αφεκά), called also by the Arabian writers
Ciail and . 5.3 [Feit], and still mentioned by Seetzen
and Burckhardt under the ancient name (p. 438, 539;
Germ. ed.).

(3) in the tribe of Issachar, near Jezreel, there ap-
pears to have been an A phek, remarkable for several
battles with the Philistines, 1 Sa. 4:1; 29:1; comp.
1Sa.28:4. Either this or No.1 was a royal city of
the Canaanites, Josh. 12:18.

ΠΡΕΝ (“strength”), [Aphekah], pr.n. of’a
ἐνὶ in the mountains of Judah, Josh. 15:53.

“DN a root of uncertain signification, perhaps

kindred to the root 15Y to cover, i. 4. 86 compare
TN for TY.
[“Π|. to be whitish; Arab. _jity whence"BY ashes,

unless this comes from the idea of grinding, pulveris-
ing, 28 i.g. 778. Compare 752, 75Y."]

“EN m. ashes. (Perhaps this is a primitive, kin-
dred to the word ἼΒΝ, and pr. denotes dust and earth,
compare cinis, from the Gr. κόνις, and the etymology
of the pr.n. DOYS, MHS, Similar is the Gr. τέφρα.
[or from 758 Π.7). Num.19:9, 10; 2 Sa. 13:19. It
is used principally in speaking of mourning, Jer. 6:
26; Lam. 3:16; to which belong the phrases, Psal.
102:10, “ I have eaten ashes like bread.” Est. 4:1,
"py py w’2>" “ and he put on sackcloth and ashes,”
compare Est. 4:3; Isa. 58:5. Paronomastically put
together, 7PS) ἼΒΝ “dust and ashes,” Job 30:19;
42:6. Metaph. ‘used of anything light and fallacious.
Job 13:12, ΒΝ Ovi “ maxims of ashes,” i.e. vain
and fallacious. Isa. 44:20, 728 myn “ he follows after
ashes,” sc. as driven by the wind; i.g. elsewhere,
“to follow after the wind,” compare ΠΡ, As to it
difference from {%77, see below at that word,

YINN—TIEN

“AS τη. ἃ covering of the head, a band to cover
the head, for 7PY, see the root 758; 1 Ki. 20:28, 41.
UXX. τελαμών. Ch. and Abulwalid, by the help of
their respective languages, use nearly the same word;

g--&

the former N73), the latter Sixes i.e.a cap, a helmet.

The same word is found in Syriac];as%9 i.e. a mitre
of a priest and bishops. Others take it as transp. for
S85 ornament of the head.

MIDS τὰ. the young of birds (Arab. ~

ni. Deu. 22:6; Ps. 84:4. The root M5 to sate
nate, is in Hebrew only used of plants; but in Arabic,

is also used of animals producing young.

TPES m. a litter, palanquin, once found Cant.
3:9; LXX., Vulg. φορεῖον (litter, comp. Athen. v. 5),
ferculum. [“ Talmud 288 and 8)5 bed.”] It an-

swers to the Syriac Lias, which is rendered by
Castell, solium, sella, lectulum, although without giving
his authority (prob. out of Barbahlul); also, Chald.
N)HBN (with Aleph prosthetic), which is also given
in this place by the Targumist, and Cant. 1:16 for
the Heb. #2. The root 778, Ch. 878 to run, prop.
to be borne, to be borne quickly (compare ΠῚΞ, φέρω,
fero), like currus a currendo, τρόχος from τρέχειν,
φορεῖον, ferculum from φέρειν, ferre. Those who
impugn this etymology of this Hebrew word, should
also have something to oppose to the similar, and, at
the same time, most certain etymology of the Greek
and Latin words just cited. To me }i758 and φορεῖον
and ferculum appear to come from one and the same
original stock (778, 818, φέρω, fero, fahren).

TT?

DYES (perhaps, “double land,” “twin land,”
comp. ie pr. n.— (1) Ephraim, the younger son

Num. 10: 29 and simply OFS Josh. 16: 10), be
boundaries of which, about the “middle of the Holy
Land are described, Josh. 16:5, seq. In this region
was DYES 17 “ mount,” or “the mountain region of
Ephraim,” Josh. 19:50; 20:7; 21:21; Jud.2:9;
3:27. But different from this is “the wood of E ph-
_Taim,” 2 Sa. 18:6; which, from the narrative, must
be beyond Jordan (comp. 2 Sa.17:24—29); probably
so called from the slaughter of the Ephraimites, Jud.
12:1—6. 2Sa.13:23, ON OY “at Ephraim,”
i.e. within the boundaries of the tribe.
_ Ephraim, as being the royal tribe, is applied as a
_ Rame—(@2) of the whole kingdom and people of the ten
__ tribes, especially in the books of the prophets, Isa. 9:8;
17:3; 28 3; Hos. 4:17; 5:3,8eq.; 9:3,seq.; Isa.7:2,

LXXIIl

YINN—DEN

“Syria rests DYES by upon the borders of Ephraim.’
Where the land is signified it is fem. Hos. 5:9; where
the people, m. Isa.7:8. Comp. NT28 No. 2.

NIDIDN Ch. pl. taphawes tes], pr.n. of a nation,
of whom a colony was brought into Samaria, Ezr. 4:9.
Hiller understands the Parrhasii, a nation of eastern
Media; I prefer to understand the Persians them-
selves (comp. 518). Aleph is prosthetic, as it is in
the words which follow.

RIDIN [Apharsachites], Ezra 5:6, and
NIND IN, [A pharsathchites], Ezr. 4:9, Ch.pl
pr.n.of two Assyrian nations, otherwise unknown, un-
less indeed they be taken as the same. Some have suit-

ably enough compared the Paretaceni, dwelling ©
between Persia and Media, as to whom see Herod.i.101.

MAS [Ephrath], Gen. 48:7; and more often
with 7 parag.—

nS [Ephrathah], Gen. 35:16,19; Ruth 4:11
(land, region).

(2) pr. ἢ. of a town in the tribe of Judah, elsewhere
called Bethlehem (Gen. 48:7); more fully Beth-
lehem Ephratah (Mic. 5:1).

(2) i.g. DMIES Ps. 132:6; comp. ‘D728 No.2.

(3) pr.n. f.1 Ch. 2:19,50; 4:4.

TS m.—(1) an Ephrathite, or Bethlehemite,
1 88. 17:12. Pl. ΟΞ Ruth 1:2.

(2) an Ephraimite, Jud. 12:5; 1Sa.1:1; 1 ΚΙ.
11:26.

DMS adv. Ch. perhaps at length, in the end.
the Pers. ἰδὲ end, at length, comp. Pehlevi, Afdom,
resi It oceurs once, Ezr. 4:13, ΡΠ p's onex

“and at length bring damage to the kings,” comp.
verses 15, 22, where DNBN is not found. The ancient
versions [“ LX X.DiNBY) καὶ τούτο, Peshitouo .9]}
pass it by in translating; [““Aben Ezra and”] others
conjecture fromthe context, and interpret it treasury,
revenue (of kings).

ISN an uncertain root, perhaps i.g. 23¥ to la-
bour, to toil. Hence—

PASS [Ezdon], pr.n—(1) a son of Gad, Gen.
46:16; also called "218 which see.—(2) 1 Ch.7:7
(but compare 8:3). .

YASS δ, with suff. Y3¥8; pl MVI¥Y (fer IY,
with Aleph prosthetic).

(1) a finger, Ex.31:18; specially the fore-finger,
which is used in dipping into anything (from the root
Y2¥); Lev. 4:6 seq.; 14:16; Ex.8:15, OOS »ΞΥΝ

YIWN—YIAY&

Kin “ this is the finger of God,” i.e. this is done by
the power of God himself; pl. fingers for the hand,
Ps.8:4; 144:1. As a measure across the fingers,
Jer. 52:21.

(2) followed by 0929, a toe, 2Sa.21:20. (Ch. id,

5 -vt »

Arab. el; Syr. Sy especially the fore-finger,
Barhebr. p. 215, line 11.)

YEN also Ch.; pl. 3¥¥ used of the fingers, Dan.
5:5; of the toes, Dan.2:41, 42.

oes m.—(1) a side, 1.4. Dye; Isa. 41:9, ὄν
YW “sides (i.e. limits, extremities) of the earth”
(as elsewhere PST “NIT, PSF nip}2). In the other
member /87 NSP.

s =
(2) adj. i.g. Arab. (2! prop. deep-rooted, strik-

ing deep roots into the earth; hence metaph. sprung
from an ancient and noble stock, noble, Ex. 24:11.
(Compare as to both words, the Hebrew and the
Arabic, the root dys No.1.) The Germans [and other
nations] in the same sense take the image from the
stock and trunk, the Hebrews from the root.

yy m. (from the root Oxy No.1), a joining, a
joint; hence Mi*S¥, DYD O'¥¥ “joints of the hands,”
i.e. the knuckles (Knddel) at which the fingers are
joined to the hand, Jer.38:12; Eze.41:8. In the
passage Eze. 13:18, the context requires that the fore
arm should be understood, although others understand
the wrist, or the armpit. [“ The same are to be un-
derstood in Eze. 13:18, where the sewing of cushions
‘for all the joints of the hands’ is put hyperboli-
cally to express the extreme luxury of the females,
since usually cushions are placed at most under the
elbow.” Ges. add. ]

ἘΝ i.g- Loy TO JOIN, TO CONNECT TO-
GETHER; whence 38 joint, ¥x, DY¥8 No. 1, side,
Sct
near; Arab. , \.2\ a root, as that which joins a tree to
- sf
the ground, ,\.! to put forth deep roots, prop. to be
firmly joined to the ground; metaph. to be sprung
from an ancient and noble stock ; comp. Sys No. 2.
(4) denom. from bys prop. to put by the side, to
separate {compare 323); hence followed by 1 to
take away from, Nu.11:17; to refuse, Ecc. 2:10.
Followed by ? to reserve for any one, Gen. 27:36
(comp. 12 and Ὁ} followed by Ὁ). (‘This significa-
tion may be taken from 7¥8, Ἢ being softened into 5.)
Nupaat, to be narrowed, Eze. 42 :6.
Hien, fut. 98° ig. Kal No.2, Nu.11:25
_ The derivatives are given under Kal No.1.

LXXIV

PR-YIALSK

Ouse (“noble”), [Azel], pr.n—(1) m., 1Ca
8:37; 9:43; in pause Oy 1 Ch.8:38; 9:44—(2)
[Azal], a place near Jerusalem; in pause also 738
Zec. 14:5. (Appell. side, or root of a mountain, i.q.

=

del.)

Oy with suff. ‘P¥Y8 m.—(1) a side, ig. OS8
No.1, so called from i together (see the root
No.1). 1Sa.20:41, 2337 2¥82 “from the south
side ;” “5 Syn “from one’s side,” 1 Ki.3:20, and
i.q. at any one’s side (see 13 No.3), Eze.40:7. Far
more frequently —

(2) prep. at the side, near, juxta (which is itself
a jungendo), Gen. 41:3; Lev.1:16; 6:3; 10:12; 1Sa.
5:2; 20:19. It is joined also with verbs of motion
to a place, Gen.39:10; 2 Ch. 28:15.

WHYPSN (“whom Jehovah has reserved”),
[Azaliah], pr.n. m., 2 Ch.34:8.

DSN an uncertain root, i.g. DSY to be strong,
mighty. Hence—

DYN [Ozem], pr-n. m.—(1) 1 Ch.2:15.—(2)
1 Ch. 2:25.

ΝΥΝ f. i.g. 7]¥¥ with Aleph prosthetic, prop.
a leg-chain (from ἽΝ) 8), a fetter; hence, without re-
garding the etymology, a bracelet, Nu.31:50; 2 88.
1:10.

“ISN ΤῸ vay up, To sTORE, TO HEAP UP, TC
TREASURE up. (The primary idea is that of shut-
ting up, enclosing, restraining; compare the cognate

-ΨἘ
“DS and Arab. pl to shut
up, to restrain, kindred to which are Fa and p>)
2 Ki.20:17; Isa.39:6; Am.3:10.
Nipuat, pass. Isa. 23:18. /
Hira, to cause to lay up ina treasury,i.e. to set
any one over a treasury ; Neh. 13:13, ninyix by τ ΝΣ

“and I made treasurers over the treasuries.”
Hence are derived 738 and—

“WS (“treasure”), [Ezer'], pr-n. of a man, Gen.
36: 21,30.

roots 134, ἽΝ), also WIS

oe? | “12

FMIPS m., a gem of some kind; as far as may be
judged from the etymology (from "1? to burn),
fiery and sparkling. Found once, Isa.54:12.

ips m., ὦ roe, a roe-buck, caprea, capreolus,
from P}8, PIS 1.4. Arab. ke she-goat, and Talm
NPS a goat, with the termination }, of the same force
as i, just as caprea is so called from capra, Deu. 14:5

YIIN—"AS&

see more under the root 738 No.2; compare Bochart,
Hieroz.i. p.goo, seq.
“IN see τὴν light, and "8.

NOS (perhaps i. g. "WS “lion”), [Ara], pr.n. m.,
1Ch.7:38. ~

bow probably i.q. Dyers lion of God, hero.
Hence —

(a) NW (“sprung from a hero,” “son of a
hero”), [A~eli], pr.n.m., Gen. 46:16; [and patron. ]
Num.26:17. .

(Ὁ) a difficult word DOSW Isa. 33:7, “their hero,”
or rather collectively, “ their heroes,” sc. of Israel,
in which interpretation nothing need be changed, but
Dagesh being removed from the letter 5 (DON).
The common reading with Dagesh has doubtless
arisen from another interpretation adopted anciently ;
by which ΡΝ was regarded as contracted from
pad", OPW; see Symm., Theod., Chald.,
Jerome; comp. my Comment. on Isa. loc. cit. [“ and

Thes.pp-146, 1248” ].

ΠΝ fut. ΔΝ -- (Αγ prop. Τὸ KNOT, TO WEAVE, TO
INTERTWINE, whence ΠΡ ΝΣ a net, net-work. (Kindred

- -€

- is 3 to mingle. Arab. ς. 2! to tie a knot, II. id.,

os
dy "ἡ a knot.) ae
(2) to liein wait. (Arab. οἱ to be cunning,

astute, III. to act cunningly (prop. intricately). Verbs
_ of intertwining, weaving, also of twisting, spinning, are
often applied to craftiness and snares, and are opposed
to upright and open course of acting. Comp. >¥, 2D3,
Gr. δόλον, μῆτιν ὑφαίνειν, κακά, δόλον ῥάπτειν, nectere
insidias, scelera, suere dolos, Germ. Srug fpinnen, anjetteln.)
Constr. followed by >: Ps. §9:4; Pro. 24:15; Josh.
8:4; followed by an acc., Prov. 12:6; by Jud. 9:34.
Elsewhere put absolutely, for to watch in ambush,
Jud.9:34; 21:20; followed by a gerund, Pro. loc. cit. ;
Ps.10:9. Part. 23)8, 2787 a lier in wait, often coll.
liers in wait, a body of soldiers set in ambush, Josh.
8:14, 19, 21; Jud. 20:33, seq.; hence construed with
a plur., loc. cit. verse 37.
- ΡΙΕῚ, 1. 4. Kal, construed followed by by. 2Ch.20: 22,
_absol. Jud. 9:25.
_ Hipm, to set an ambush. Fut. 2} for 2384,
1Sa. 15:5.
᾿ς The derivatives follow, except 782

Pah (“ambush”), [Arad], pr.n. of a town in
_the mountains of Judah, Josh. 15:52. Hence pro-
bat ly is the Gentile noun ᾿Ξ [Arbite], 2 Sa.23:35.

- Ue

er

LXXV

YIIN—YIAYN

AIS m—(1) lying in wait, used of wild beasts,
Job 38:40.

(2) a place of lying in wait, a den of wild beasts,
Job 37:8.

F “ΝΣ with suff. ἸΞΝΣ m. ambush ; ὅοτ. 9:7, ἸΞΎΡ3)
128 DY “ and in his breast he lieth in ambush.”

ONIN see DNDN 13,

ms m. a locust (from the root 2) to be
many); Ex. 10:4, seq.; Lev.11:22; Joel 1:4; Psal.
78:46. Specially of a particular kind, prob. the gryllus
gregarius, Ley.11:22; Joel1:4. As to the various
species of locusts, see Bochart, Hieroz. 11. 447.

Ms f. ig. ΔΝ, Plur. ΤΊΣ ΝΣ constr. nia only
Isa. 25:11, YT niaw oy ims; devin « he (God)
will humble his (Moab’s) pride, with the ambush of
his hands,” i.e. which his hands have framed. Am-
bushes are here appositely applied to the hands with
which they are framed, and as it were, woven (comp.
the root No. 1).

MAW ἢ prop. interwoven work, or net-work, lat-
tices. Once in sing. Hos. 13:3, elsewhere always in
pl. Mia. [Root FW.)

(1) a window (as being closed with lattice-work.
not with glass), Ecc. 12:3.

(2) a dove-house, as being shut in with lattice-
work, Isa. 60:8; and for the same cause—

(3) a chimney or smoke-hole, Hos.13:3. Comp.
Voss on Virg. Georg. ii. 242.

(4) DYOwA MDW “flood gates of heaven,” which
are opened when it rains, Gen. 7:11; 8:2; 2 ΚΙ. 7:19;
Isa. 24:18; Mal. 3:10.

MAW [Aruboth], pr.n. of a place, situated pro-
bably in the tribe of Judah, 1 Ki. 4:10.

YI f. and ΠυΞ ΝΣ constr. st. NVI m. (comp.
Gramm. § 95:1).

(1) four, for Y3 with Aleph prosthetic, which is
omitted in the derivatives; as in ¥39, ‘9°21, Y25, ete.,
with suff. DAYSIS those four, Eze,1:8,10. Often
for the ordinal fourth, when years and months are
counted (see Lehrg. p. 701), Isa. 36:1; Zech. 7:1.—
Dual D'AYSIS four-fold, 2Sa.12:6. Plur. DYIW
forty, Gen.8:6. This number, like seven, and seventy,
is used by the Orientals as a round number, Gen.7:17,
Jon.3:4; Mat.4:2; compare Chil mindr, forty towers,
used of the remains of Persepolis, and the citations,
Lehrg. p. 700.

(2) [Arba], pr.n. of a giant, one of the Anakim,
Josh. 14:15; 16:13; 21:11. Perhaps, homo quad-
ratus. Compare 278 nV,

PINYIN

YI ἃ AYDW Ch. ig. Heb. four, Dan.3:25;
¥:2, 3,6,17.

JIN fat. HY (Isa. 59:5), "NA (Jud. 16:13).—
‘1) To PLatt, Jud. loc. cit.

(2) to weave, ex. gr. used of .the spider (hence
Gr. ἀράχνη), Isa. 59:5. Part. 2218 one weaving, Isa.
19:9, and subst. a weaver, Ex. 28:32; Isa. 38:12.
DFW 33) a weavers’ beam, 1 Sa. 17:7.

The primary syllable of this root is 9, which had
ἘΦ
to move, to agitate; τ 3.) ἢ be agitated; IL. to be

moved hither and thisher; Heb. 129, 93), Sanser. rag,

the power of swift motion and agitation, comp.

“τ)

to move; and in the western languages regere, fic) regen.
Cognate is the syllable Y2, as to which see below in
its place.

IWS m. [Root 18]—(1) something plaited, or
woven, Jud. 16:14.

(2) a weaver’s shuttle. Job 7:6, 719739 .45p Ὁ)
“my days are swifter than a weaver's shuttle.”
(Compare Job 9:25.)

ans (for 239 “a heap of stones,” from the
root 223=D3)) [Argod], pr.n. of a region situated
beyond Jordan, in which were sixty cities, anciently
subject to Og, king of Bashan, Deu. 3:4, 13; 1 Ki.
4:13. There is a mountain there now called Arkub
Massalubie.

[(2) pr.n. of a man, 2 Ki.15:25.]

pars SS purple, i.g. 1228 it once occurs 2 Ch. 2:6,

te eas! ee
by a meeniaaianss Dan. 5:7, 16,29. (Arab. lel,
Syr. fag jf. .) [For the root, see under }378.”]

TAS m.a chest, coffer, hanging at the sides of
a vehicle, 1 Sa. 6:8, 11, 15, for 129 (with Aleph pros-
thetic), from the root 13) to tremble, wag, move to

- -

and fro; whence in Arabic ΒΝ -) a bag filled with

stones, hung at the sides of camels, in order to pre-
serve equilibrium.

JOSS m—(1) purple, reddish purple, a pre-
cious colour, obtained from some species of shell-fish
(Gr. πορφύρα, Lat. purpura), found on the shores of
the Mediterranean sea (1 Macc. 4:23; Plin. N. H. ix.
60, seq.). Compare under the word nvr, and Bo-
chart, Hieroz. ii. 740, ¢e¢q.; Braunius, De Vestitu Sa-
cerdotum, page 211, seq.; Amati, De Restitutione
Purpurarum, third edition, Cesenz, 1784; Heeren,
Hist. Werke, xi. p.84. Different from this is bluish

LXxVI

TN Yas

purple NY2A which see. [238 133 “a purple cloth.
Nu. 4:13.

(2) any thing dyed with purple, purple cloths,
Ex. 25:26, 27; Eze. 27:16; Pro. 31:22; Jer. 10:9.

The origin is uncertain. If it properly denotes the
muscle, from which the reddish purple is procured
(and this is probable, since np3A also properly sig-
nifies a shell-fish), one might understand a ridged or
pointed muscle (such as is the form of the purpura),
from 53),

lour, 03) may b+ the same as O}} to variegate, to dye
with colours. Bochart, loc. cit. regards this word as
contracted from ]}3278 Syrian colour, from OX

Syria, and e τ
manner of compound words in the Pheenicio-Shemitic
languages, in which the genitive does not precede,
but follows the nominative. Some compare the mo-

ese! used of a flower of a

purple colour; but there can be no doubt that this
word has been borrowed from the Phenicio-Shemitie
languages.

[“ Note. The etymology of this word, and of the
cognate }}378 has been traced, with great probability,
by F. Benary, in the Sanscrit; Annal. Lit. Berol.
1841, page 141. The form }308 is Sanse. rdgaman,
and }}398 is Sanscr. rdgavan, ‘tinged with a red co-
lour; from rdga red colour, with the formative sylla-
ble mat, vat. See Wilson’s Sanscr. Dictionary, page
700, a. Rédgaman and rdgavan are put in the nom.,

the primary form being rdgamat, rdgavat.” Ges. add.}

-, to heap; if the name refer to the co-

colour; but this is contrary to the

dern Persic οἱ | ;

TIN an unused root, perhaps i. q. TH, TY to
flee. Hence are the pr. n. 98 and —

TY [Ard], pr.n. of a grandson of Benjamin,
Nu. 26:40; or son, Gen. 46:21. The gentile noun
is ‘TS Num. loc. cit.

is (“fugitive”), [Ardon], pr.n. m. 1 Chr.
2:18.

a; TON (1) TO PLUCK, TO PLUCK OFF; Germ.
rupfen; leaves, Cant. 5:1; grapes from a vine, Psa.
80:13. (ith. AZP: to pluck off, to gather, ex. gr.
fruits, herbs; and \22: to reap.)

(2) to eat down, by plucking, cropping, in the
manner of cattle. Hence 7})8 and ΠΥ ΝΣ a manger;
Germ. Raufe, from the verb rupfen; “IS a lion, prop.
plucking, pulling to pieces; NZI a hare, prop. crop-
ping the grass. So also other names of are
taken from the idea of plucking, or cropping, as "TA

MTS

5. -
"YR, D1, DD, BYP, Arab. 3, 5 8. lamb, from
3, to pluck.
(3) to collect, gather (see Ath.); whence |.
5 +8

Π. ΓΝ i.q. Arab. us y\5 sy) to burn, to in-

vt
flame; ᾿ to kindle; kindred to the Hebrew roots
77, ὙΠ, and to the western roots areo, ardeo, uro.

Hence is ΟΝ ΡΣ No. 2, hearth of God.

7S Ch. lo! behold! or rather, see ye, Dan.7:6,
7,13; and with the roughness of the letter soften-
ed, ΟῚ (which see), in the Talmud "23. Several

take this word from the Arabic imperative νὰ (of

wt
the form Wael) but they should attend to this, which
is of much importance in the matter, that the Arabic

imperative of the verb οἷ, is \,,. I prefer, there-
fore, regarding 8 as being with the letters trans-
posed for 489. [‘ Not found in other Chaldee books;
but cognate with it are in Ch. and Talmud. "4 lo!
“IS Jo! then for, because (like Ch. {1 lo! if), and
BIS because; also, Samar. 4.2.x lo! then for, be-
cause. This demonstrative force exists elsewhere
likewise, both in the syllables bs, bn (see ba, by, nos,
Nba, ada, Arab. ων" and also in 5x, ἽΠ (compare

9

9 , .
Loin, mba, N20 here in this place); so that it is hard
to say which form is the more ancient and primitive.”

Ges. add. ]

TW (for ‘M1 with Aleph prosthetic, probably “a
wandering,” “place of fugitives,” from the root
ΟΠ which see), [Arvad], Arad, pr.n. a city of
Pheenicia, on an island of the same name, situated
not far from the shore; according to Strabo (xvi.
2,§ 13, 14), built by Sidonian fugitives (see the ety-
mology just given). Eze.27:8,11. The Arabian
geographers write the name w\, , [Ruwdd], and the
same name is still used. See Rosenmiiller, Alter-
thumskunde, ii. 1, page 6, seq. The gentile noun is
"MS Gen. 10:18; 1 Ch. 1:16.

TAS (perhaps 1. ᾳ. TY “wild ass”), [Arod],
pr. n. m. Nu. 26:17, whence gent. "178 Gen. 46:16.

AIS & MN (of the form MW5N), Pl. absolute
MIN (by a Syriacism for Ni, like ΠΣ for DPT),
@ Ch. 32:28, const. MIN 1 Ki. 5:6, and ΠῚ ἢ ὦ Ch.
9:25, f. ,

(1) @ manger, from which cattle in a stall pluck
their provender (see the root 7% No.2), and the
stall or stable itself, 2 Ch. 32:28. It is used—

LXXVIL

τ ΠΝ

(2) of a certain number of horses, which were fas-
tened in one stall, or harnessed to one chariot, a pair,
a team (jugum, Paar, Gefpann), perhaps two (as this
was the number usually harnessed to a chariot). 1 Ki.
loc.cit. “and Solomon had D'DID MW Ae DVT,

S¢
forty thousand teams of horses.” Arab. ς \ a stall
Ss >

or stable, _¢,!.a manger. Transposed it is nis
2Ch. 32:28.

MS adj. made of cedar (denom. from 138), Eze.
27:24. Others explain it, firm, stable, comp. Τ δ,

MIMS & MIN (in some copies, in some places
NDI, but contradicted by the Masora, see J. H. Mich.
on Jer. 30:17), f.

(1) along bandage, applied by a physician in order
to heal a wound (see the root No.1). ? APM nndy
“a bandage is applied to any one,” ie. his wound is
healed; Jer. 8:22; Neh. 4:1; 2 Chr. 24:13; and in
Hiph. b NDS nya “toapply a bandage toany one,”
or to heal his wound, Jer. 30:17; 33:6. Always
metaph.., to restore a state, Jer. loc. cit. to repair walls;
2 Ch.; Neh. 1.1. ὁ. ¢., hence—

(2) healing, health, Isa. 58:8. Arab. RO the
healing of a wound. Ξ

MIN [Arumah], pr.n. Jud. 9:41, a town near
Neapolis, perhaps the same as M990 2 Ki. 23:36.

DDN 2 Kings 16:6, an incorrect reading for
DYDIT8, which stands in 7p.

ns ce. (τι. 1 88. 6:8;—f. 1Sa.4:17; 2 Ch. 8:11),
an ark, chest, into which things are collected to be

S-

kept, οὐρα the root TS No. 3, to collect. (Arab. whl
and wis! a wooden chest, especially a coffin.) Used
of a money chest, 2 Ki. 12:10, 11; of a coffin, Gen.
§0:26; but most frequently of the holy ark in which the
two tables of the law were kept; called more fully }§
mA “the ark of the testimony,” Ex.25:22; 26:33;
mm M72 FN, Deu.10:8; 31:9,25; nai hs Josh.
3:6; 4:9; MM TN, 1Sa.5:3, 4; 6:8, seq.

MIS [Araunah], 2 Sa. 24:20, seq., pr.n. of a
Jebusite, written ibid.'verse 16, in 2°n3, 7218; verse
18, in ana, WIN; in Chron. {8 [Ornan].

TUN an unused root. Arab, _j)\ to contract one-

“υξ

self, to make oneself compact and firm; js ἡ firm,
SE

stable; i)! a tree which has firm roots. Hence (aftez
| A. Schultens) many take part. pass. WS made fast,

ΔΝ -- ΤῊΝ

made sirm, ἘΖτ. 27:24. But almost all the old trans-
ators have rendered O°f98 made of cedar (from ΤΣ

of the form ὉΠ) brazen, Lehrg. 512), and to these T
Jo not hesitate to accede. Hence 117) for ΤΙΝ and—

TYS pl. DNS, ΤᾺΣ m. cedar, so called from the
firmness of its roots which is remarkable in trees of
the pine kind (Theophr. Hist. Plant. ii. 7). The cedius
conifera, is the kind pointed out, a tree uncommonly
tall (Isa. 2:13; 37:24; Am. 2:9) and wide-spreading
(Eze. 31:3), formerly very abundant in Lebanon (Ps.
29:5; 92:13; 104:16), but now reduced to a very
small number (Ritter, Erdkunde, ii. 446); its wood is
odoriferous, without knots, and not liable to decay;
used therefore for building and adorning the temple
and royal palaces, especially for wainscots and ceilings.

SE

“Hence used for cedar-work, 1 Ki. 6:18. Arab. »ἡ
which is still used by the eneteieate of Lebanon;

Eth. ACH: Aram. SMS; ys}. There was there-
fore no need to deny TS to be the cedar, and to make
it the pine, as done by Celsius in Hierob. i. 106, seq.

MDW £. wood-work of cedar, cedar-work, Zeph.
2:14. The feminine has a collective power, as in
$Y timber; Lehrg. 477.

IL ΓΝ TO WALK, TO GO, as a finite verb, once
Job 34:8. (Ch. ™S id. To this answers the Gr.
ἔρχομαι, and softened forms of the same stock are
27, 7.) Part. MS a traveller, Jud. 19: 17;
~2Sam. 19:4; Jer.14:8. Pl. Jer.g:1. Fem. 7778
vollect. (see Lehrgeb. 477) a company, or band of
travellers, especially of merchants, a caravan, συν-
οδία, Gen. 37:25; Isa. 21:13. See M8, AM,

IL. TMS TO DECREE, TO APPOINT, i.g. PPM,

whence mes i.q. Pin a statute. To his answers the
-cs

Arab. = Ἵ to appoint a time, δυο Σ és. ἡ appointed

-GEt 5 ἕ-

z \\ to date a letter; a iG

Perhaps it is kindred to the root

time, an era, an epoch;

chronicle, annals.

JW which see.

ms (perhaps for MS “wandering”), [Arah],
pr.n. m.—(1) Ezr.2:5; Neh.7:10.—(2) 1Ch. 7:39.

mis pl. nin constr. nim with suff. ‘My,
THM, ΠΝ, instead of which ‘there are often found
in MSS. and printed editions ‘NM, PHM, onms
(see J. H. Mich. on Job 13:27) comm. (m. Pro.2:15,
comp. Job 6:18, 19;—f. Pro. 15:19), a poetical word,

way, path, ig. TY. (Ch. MR, Syr. jaiojJ, Sam

LXXVIiI

-

Syn

vans id.). Gen. 49:17; Jud. 5:6; Psal. 19:6;
oO! NIMS “ paths of the seas,” Ps. 8: 9; compare
ὑγρὰ κέλευθα; Hom. Il. ά, 312; ὉΠ ΠΝ “the way
to life or happiness,” Pro. 5:6. Henee—(a) metaph.
course of living and acting, i.q. 17. ν᾽ mK
“way of lying,” i.e. false and fraudulent conduct, Ps.
119:104; nny Nim “ mode of action pleasing to
God,” Ps. 25:4; 119:15; Isa.2:3. The metaphor of a
path is often retained, as Pro. 4:14; 8:20.— (b) mode,
manner; Gen. 18:11, D833 MIX MY) Nea San
“it ceased to be with Sarah after the 1 manner of
women,” an euphemism for the menses. Comp. Gen.
31:35.—(c) any one's way, for his condition and
lot (Germ. wie εὖ ibm gebt); Job 8:13; Pro. 1:19.—
(d) poet. way is used for traveller, or travellers,
Job 31:32. Pl. SOA nims “travellers of Tema.”
bands of the Temaites, Job 6:19.

FIN pl. 1S Ch. id., Dan. 4:34; 5:23.

NTIS ἢ pl. with suff. OTN,ANMS, Chald. i. q.
Heb. ways, metaph. counsels of God, Dan. 4:34,
the affairs, vicissitudes of any one, Dan. 5:23.

mS f. a band of travellers, sce under the
root No. 1.

MTS f., angippointed portion, ration of food, or
provision, given out daily or at some regular time
(from MWS No.IT.), Jer.40:5; 52:34; 2 Ki.25:39;
whence, generally, a portion of food, Pro. 15:17.

“IS pl. OW 1 Ki.10:20; elsewhere NW m.(1 Ki.
10:19; 2Ch.g:18,19), a lion, as if, plucking, tear-
ing abroad (see ΠΝ I., No.2); Nu. 24:9; 1 Sa. 17:34,
seq.; 2 Sa. 23:20, etc.; NIN ὝΞΞ “ a young lion,”
Jud. 14:5; MW ἫΣ “ lion’s whelp,” Jer. 51:38. It
furnishes an image both of strength, Nu. 23:24, and
of fierceness and cruelty, Pro.28:15; see Bochart,

Hieroz. i.715, seq. Syr. Lif.

ONIN m. (comp. of “IS and Oe).

(1) lion of God, i.e. very mighty hero. Collect
2 Sa. 23:20, INID PNW "WY “two heroes Ce oss 13 δ᾽

see °NWN and "SW 1Ch.11:22. (Compare Arab. aS
G~s Gnas aw
ΑΔ} and al)! J lion of God, an epithet of brave

men, and Pers.\y)3 οὐ Shiri khoda, lion of God.)
Isa.29:1,2, used of Jerusalem as the “city of he-
roes,” which is to be unconquered; although others,
comparing the passage of Ezekiel about to be cited
render it hearth, i.e. altar of God.

(2\ hearth of God (compare ΣᾺ heazth, chimney.
ὁ

be a eas bi
from the root ΠΝ No. II.), used of the altar of burnt-
offering, Eze. 43:15, 16.

(3) [Ariel], pr.n. of a man, Ezr.8:16.

“TS [Aridai], Persic pr.n. of the ninth son of
Haman, Est.g:9; compare ᾿Αριδαῖος; i.e. strong, from
the Pers. art, ard; see under the word SAYUAD IS.
[Perhaps from Airyadao, ‘digna dans’ (Benfey), or
Aryaday, ‘donum Aria’ (Bohlen); compare the next
article.” Ges. add.] -

NOMS (« strong”), [Aridatha], pr.n. of the
sixth son of Haman, Est. 9:8.

Mas i.g. “WS (with > parag. as in UWS and mys),
and also of more frequent use, but only found in
sing. a lion. Gen. 49:9; Deu. 33:22; Jud.14:8; used
of a powerful and fierce enemy, Isa. 15:9; Jer.4:7;
Isa. 21:8, TS NTP “ and he cried as a lion;” com-
pare Apoc. 10:3.

[(2) pr.n. Arteh, 4 Ch. 15:25. ]

MMS Ch. id., Dan.7:4; pl. 18 Dan.6:8.
TTIW see AYN.

ΠῚ [Artoch], Assyriaco-Chaldaic pr.n.—(1)
of a king of the land of Ellasar, Gen.14:1,9; com-
pare Judith 1:6.—(2) of the captain of the royal
guard in the court of Babylon, Dan.2:14. Properly
lion-like man, from “WS and the syllable <1, with
which adjectives end in Persic. [“‘ Sanscr. Arjaka, to
be reverenced. Bohlen.” Ges. add. |

‘DIS [Arisaz], Persic pr.n. of a son of Haman,
Est. 9:9; comp. of “WS lion, and \, (cl. like;
whence like toa lion. [‘Sanscr. Arjdsdy, sagitta
Arie. Bohlen.” Ges. add.]

ΤΝ Ὁ ῬΓ. trans. TO MAKE LONG,TOEXTEND,
TO STRETCH OUT, kindred to the root J which see.

Hence 13978 a long bandage; Syr. yi) to prolong,
=

Arab. ς (1 to tarry, to delay in a matter.

(2) Med. E. fut. 7782; pl.-4378? intransit. to de
long. (Syr., Arab., Sam. id.; Aph. 78, 450) to pro-
long.) Eze.31:5; Gen. 26:8, 09 ov aa 9D TY

“and it came to pass when days were prolonged to
him there,” i.e. when he had lived there long; Eze.
12:22.

Hiram 7I8}—(1) to make long, lengthen, pro-
long, Ps.129:3; “to put forth the tongue,” Isa. 57:4;
‘3° WW “to prolong any one’s life,” to grant him
long life, 1 Ki.g:14; on the other hand WD? “Π & to
prolong one’s own life,” to be long-lived, Deu. 4:26,

LXXIX_

‘NPN

40; 5:30; 17:20; 22:7; Isa.53:10; also without
DD Pro. 28:2; Ecce.'7:15; 8:12.

(2) intrans. to be long, 1 Ki.8:8, especially used
of time; 1} IDS) “ to be long-lived,” Ex. 20:12;
Deu. 5:16; 6:2; 25:15; compare No.1.

(3) to retard, to delay, to defer; 188% J N87 Isa,

48:9; Pro.19:11, to defer anger, to be patient, and
μακρόθυμος. [So too WH WS id., Job 6:11.”
Ges. add. ]. Compare D928 ΤῊΝ under JS.

(4) to delay, to tarry (prop. ἐδ lange maden), Nu,
9:19, 22.

The derivatives, except 73108, immediately follow.

JS Ch. ig. Heb.; part. JN [“ to, make long,
also to fit, toadapt” |, meet, suitable, Ezr.4:14.[“Tal-

mud. id. Arab. +) ,] most fit, most worthy.” Ges. add.]

TIS only found in const. 778 adj.—

(1) long; Eze.17:3, 7289 JIS “ (an eagle) with
long feathers, lon g-feathered.”

(2) slow, in the phrases 117 7S Ece. 7:8, and FS
DIBS “slow toanger,” μακρόθυμος, Pro.1§:18; 16:32;
Ex. 34:6; Nu.14:18; comp. Syriac [i089 εχ
patient, Arab. 4 po on long, i.e. long-suffering. Once
DIES PINS is τὸ μακρόθυμον, patience, long-suffering,
Jer.15:15. Opposed to 01 7¥).

ΝΕ MDW adj. long, used of space, Job 11:9;
of time, 2 Sa.3:1.

ΤΙΝ (“length”), [Hrech], pr.n. of a city of
Babylonia, Gen. 10:10. Amongst the old interpreters
Pseudoj., Targ. Jerus., Jerome, and Ephraem under-
stand Edessa; more correctly Bochart (Phaleg. iv.
16), Areca or Arecea, a city situated on the borders
of Babylonia and Susiana (Ammian. xxiii. 21).

ΤΙΝ with suff. ἸΞ m. length, Gen.6:15; Ex.26:2,
seq.; 27:1, seq.; O°) TIN “length of days,” longe-
vity, Ps. 21:5; 91:16; OD? 7X? “so long as I live”
[this would greatly limit the sense]; Ps.23:6; ΤῊΝ
DYES patience, Pro. 25:15.

naw Ch. fem., Jen gth, continuance of time, Dan.
4:24; 7:12.

MIS see nay

MDIDWS Ch. fem., the knee, Dan.5:6. In Targ.
by casting away the Aleph prosthetic, 3937, 83435,

DW Ch. [Archevites]; pl. $12 a Gentile
noun from 78 (Gen.10:10); Arecenses, Ezr.4:g.

‘DIN Gent. n. [Archites], inhabitants of the
town or region JI, to be sought on the borders of

ps DIN
the tribe of Ephraim, Josh. 16:2, different from the
name taken from the town of Babylonia, Josh. loc. cit. ;
2 Sa. 15:32; 16:16.

DAWN an unused root i.q.01, DD}, 073, DY, O89,

to be high (comp. Arab. » ,, to swell up, to exalt one-
self). Hence i028 and — :

DIS const. state DIS [Aram, Mesopotamia,

Syria], pr.n. (“height, high region” Hodlant,
Opp. to {23> Nederland).

(1) Aramea, Arameans, or Syria, Syrians,
construed with a verb m.sing.; 2 Sa. 10:14, 15, 18;
1 Ki. 20:26; pl. 2 Sa.10:17,19; 1 Ki. 20:20; more
rarely with sing. f.Isa.7:2. This ancient and do-
mestic name of Syria, was not altogether unknown to
the Greeks, see Hom. II. 11. 783; Hesiod. Theog. 304;
Strabo xiii. 4, § 6; xvi. 4, § 27. The name of Ara-
mea however extends more widely than that of Syria,
and also includes Mesopotamia, although Pliny(v.15,
§ 12), and Mela (i. 11), give the same more extended
limit to Syria. When it simply stands O°S we should
generally understand western Syria, or that properly
so called; Jud.3:10; 1 Ki. 10:29; 11:25; 15:18;
especially Syria of Damascus; Isa. 7:1,8; Am.1:5;
more accurately called P#23 DWN, 2 Sa. 8:5. Where
Mesopotamia is intended, it is called BY792 DIS [ Mes o-
potamia, Aram-nahareim] “Syria of the two
rivers,” Gen. 24:10; Deut.23:5; Jud.3:8 or DW 15:
[Padan-aram] “ the plain of Syria,” Gen. 25:20;
28:2, 5,6, 7; and ellipt. 38 48:7; rarely simply 28
Numbers 23:7, when a more exact description has
preceded (comp.*228). In western Syria (not in
Mesopotamia, as is commonly thought), there were
besides in the time of David, certain other kingdoms,
MS OW [Aram-zobah] (see 7}1¥), 3772 OW
[Aram-beth-rehob](see3™ M3), 72¥2 DISA ram-
waachah] (see 13¥2), ΓΌΠ, ete., which were how-
ever afterwards subject to the kings of Damascus
{1 Ki. 20:1). Comp. Gent. ‘O78 "DIK.

(2) pr. n. m.—(a) Aram, the grandson of Nahor
through Kemuel (Gen. 22:21), who seems to have
given his name to the region of Syria. Comp. Ὁ.
~ τ Ὁ 10h. 7:34.

POW m. Pl. const. ΓΙ ΘΝ a fortress, palace,
so called from being lofty (see the root); Isa. 25:2;
32:14; Pro. 18:19, etc. 7227 M2 HOW 1 Ki. 16:18;
2 Ki. 15:25, is “the citadel of the palace,” its in-
nermost part, the highest and strongest. None of the
ancients rendered the word women’s apartment, as
very many of late have done, after J. D. Michaiélis

LXXX

NNO
svt

(Suppl. 128), compare ¢ »)\ ἴα. o> chambers Gol

Sve

p- 78), and am women’s apartment, Harem ; but
there is no need for us to leave the simple explanation
first given. Used of the citadel of a hostile capital,
Isa. 25:2.

‘OW i. g. ΘῈΣ in fem. NOW adv. [Syrian], in
the Aramean tongue, in Arame@an, Dan. 2:4; Ezr.
4:7; Isa. 36:11.

‘OS [Syrian, Aramitess], Gent. noun, Ara-
mean, western 2 Ki. 5:20, and eastern, or an inha-
bitant of Mesopotamia, Gen. 25:20; 28:5; 31:20, 24.
f. 7298 1 Ch.7:14. Pl. OWN 2 Ki. 8:29, and by
Apheresis D977) for DYDIND 2 Ch. 22:5.

es

518 (as if Palatinus), [A rmoni], pr.n. m. 2Sa.
21:8.

ΤΙΝ an uncertain root, which if it ever was used,
I suspect to have had, like 12}, [3] the sense of a
tremulous and tinkling or creaking sound; Germ.
fdwwirren, as of a tall tree vibrating in the air; comp.
Pk=na, prs. ὡλ is to be agile, nimble, whence
[3] ἃ wild goat. Hence—

IS (“wild goat”), [Aran], pr.n. of a Horite,
Gen. 36:28; 1 Ch. 1:42.

ns m. the name of a tree, of the wood of whick
idols were carved, without doubt a species of pine.
Isa. 44:14. In Talmud. Babyl. (Para, fol. 96, 1),
there are joined DWI) DN ON ὟΝ. LXX.
πίτυς. Wulg. pinus. :

As to the etymology, 138 like [7, appears to denote
a very lofty tree, which when shaken above by the
wind, gives forth a tremulous sound (j29); see under
the word }7h; either [ may be regarded as denoting
the same as }38, or else [8 may be taken from the
root {27 itself, contr. for }738, as TA for 78, 7 from
27. Others understand an ash or an elder, from the
similarity of sound; ornus, alnus.

(2) [Oren], pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 2:25.

NAW Ff. epicen. a hare, Lev.11:6; Deu. 14:7.

5 “ΟΣ x

Arab. «ὁ, Syr. [3.15] id. See Bochart, Hieroz. i.
994, seq., who regards this quadriliteral as being
compounded of ΤΣ to pluck, to crop, and 3°? produce

psy (for i) “rushing,” “roaring,”i.e. roar-
ing stream), pr.n. of a stream (22) with a valley
of the same name, emptying itself into the east of the
Dead Sea; it formerly was the northern boundary of

ΡΣ ΣΝ

the Moabites, the sotfthern of the Amorites (now
— > Il el-MOjib). Num, 21:13, seq.; 22:36;
Deu. 2:24, 36; 3:8, seq.; 4:48; Isa. 16:2, and see
Burckhardt, Travels in Syria, p. 372 (Germ. trans.
p. 633), and my remarks on Isa. 16:2.

IW see T2028.
js (“nimble”),[Arnan], pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 3:21.

WN (id.), [Ornan], pr.n. of a Jebusite, on whose
threshing-floor Solomon built the temple, 1Ch. 21:15;
2Ch.3:1. Compare 72128.

YS Ch. emph. st. SYIN—(1) earth, ig. Heb.
YS, ν and ¥ being interchanged (see under y). Dan.
2:35, 39; 3:31, ete.

(2) the ground, and adv. below, inferior; Dan.
2:39, “after thee shall arise another kingdom, SYS
33 inferior to thine.” Compare Ch. ‘S78, ‘NYS in-
ferior, yin for YIN?D from below, below. Hence—

ΓΝ £. the lowest (part), bottom (of a den),
Dan. 6:25.

“IBIS (“a prop, support,” a name not ill applied
to a fortified city; for 727 from the root 15), pr.n. a
town and region of Syria, not far from the city of
Hamath, with which it is often joined; subject to its
own kings, to be distinguished from 1118 (which see)
2Ki.18:34; 19:13; Isa.10:9; Jer. 49:23.

WIDW Genesis 10:22, 24; 11:10—13 [Ar-
phaxad], pr.n. of the third son of Shem, designating
at the same time a people or region;*nor is the con-
jecture of Bochart improbable (Phaleg. ii. 4) that this
is ᾿Αῤῥαπαχῖτις, Arrapachitis, a region of Assyria, near
to Armenia (Ptolem. vi. 1), the native land of the
Chaldeans (see my remarks on Isa. 23:13). This is

5-3

favoured by the etymology (from 478, 43 ἡ boundary,
and WW or TW i.g. Ow [see note]), and by Jo-
sephus (Antiq. i. 6, § 4); ᾿Αρφαξάδης δὲ rove νῦν Χαλ-
Oaiovc| καλουμένους ᾿Αρφαξαδαίους ὠνόμασεν. [ Note.
“Bohlen on Gen. loc. cit. compares Sanser. Arjapak-
shata ‘(a land) by the side of Asia;’ comp. Porussia,
i.q. Po-rus, near the Russians.” ]

Yous comm. (more rarely masc., as Gen. 13:6;
Isa. 9:18, especially when a land is put for the in-
habitants, Isa. 26:18; 66:8) with suff. ‘S38, with
art. ON), with 7 local ΠΥ roe eEartH. (Arab.

δὴ, Ch. and Syr. NN, 0.5. The Arabic form
nearly resembled the Sanscr. dhara [ Welsh, daear],
Pehlev. arta, whence terra, Goth. airtha, earth, Erde ;
the latter passes over to ‘he Gr. gpa, by casting away

LXXXI

PIS—DIS

d, as in the vulgar Gre. To this also answers the
rj, ws, @ris, see No. 6).
Specially—(1) the earth, orbis terrarum, opp. to
heaven. YJ) OY! Gen. 1:1; 2:1, 4, and PR
Dv! Gen. 2:4, “heaven and earth,” used of the
whole creation. Synecd. for the inhabitants of the

earth, Gen. 9:19; 11:1; 19:31.

(2) earth, land, continent, opp.to sea, Gen.1:28.

(3) aland, country, Ex. 3:8; 13:5; ΩΣ rs
Gen. 21:32; THT! PIS Ru. 1:7. Any one's land
is that which is subject to any one, as “ the land of
Sidon,” Neh.g:22; or which is consecrated (Jer. 2:7;
16:18); also that in which any one dwells, Deu. 19: 2,
10; 28:12; or was born, “ his native land,” Gen.
24:4; 30:25; Nu10:9; Isa.8:9; comp. γῆ τινος: ©
Acts 7:3, and the words DY, YY, W'S. Absol. 7S and
VIS) are not unfrequently used of Palestine, κατ᾽ ἐξο-
χήν», Joel 1:2, as in the phrase 7S 12¥, YY Ps. 37:9,
11,22,29; 44:4; Pro.2:21; 10:30. Also used of
the inhabitants of a region, Isa. 26:18; specially of
the wicked, Isa.11:4 (compare “138 No.1, ὁ).

(4) land, piece of land (Germ. ein Stic Land),
Gen. 23:15; Ex.23:10. Used of the land belonging
to a town, Josh. 8:1.

(5) the ground, with 7 local T¥ 8 (Milél) to the
ground, as N¥W ANALY Gen.33:3; 37:10. Hence
poet., things that creep on the ground, i.g. PST YP.
Job 12:8, yw? nm’ “ speak to the ground,” i.e. te
the reptiles of the ground; followed by fishes of the
sea; compare Gen.g:2; 1 ΚΙ. 5118.

(6) the element of the earth, earthy part, sco-
rie (of metal); Ps.12:7, “silver purified in a.work-
shop ΝΡ from its earthy parts,” i.e. scorie.

Pl. NSW lands, countries, Gen. 26:3,4, NSINF
lands; often used, especially in the later Hebrew, κατ᾽
ἐξοχὴν of the lands of the Gentiles (comp. O°"8, D3), e.g.
NSN "BY “the people of (profane)lands.” 2 Ch.
13:9;17:10; ΓΙ ΣΝ ΤΊΣΙ “kingdoms of regions
(of Gentiles).” 1 Ch. 29:30; 2 Ch.12:8; 17:10. The
origin of this phraseology is to be found in these
passages of Ezekiel, 5:6; 11:17; 12:15; 20:23;
22:15; 20:32; 22:4.

Note-—n paragogic in $8 is commonly local,
but sometimes also poetical, so that 7378 is not diffe-
rent from }W$, Job. 34:13; 37:12; Isa. 8:23 (comp.
np’? for 2%).

NYP (“earth”), [Arza], pr-n. of a man, 1 Ki.
10:9.

ΓΝ emphat. st. SPW Ch. ig. SW, λπ τη,
the letter y being changed into the harder p, Jer. 10
11; anc very often in Targg.

7

MUR—TS

TIN fut. ἽΝ, imp. Ἰτὴνς Judges 5:23; with n

parag. TS Nu. 22:6, ro curse. (To this answers
S-

the Arab. .» to abhor, to detest, and still more Gr.

ἀρά, apdopa.) Const. followed by an acc. Nu. 22:6;
23:7; Mal. 2:2; Jud. loc. cit.; Job. 3:8, OY pk
“those who curse the day,” a kind of enchanters

who were supposed to render days unfortunate by

their imprecations ; Gen. 3:14, “thou art cursed
above all cattle,” i.e. all animals shall shun thee as an
accursed beast. [This explanation is wholly unsuit-
᾿ς able.] Deu. 27:15, seq; 28:15, seq.

NIPHAL, pass. part. ON) Mal. 3:9.

Pret, TW part. TIS)—(1) i. ᾳ. Kal, Gen. 5:29.

(2) to cause, or produce a curse. Nu. 5:22,
DYN DOYS the waters which when drunk, would
destroy the adulterous and perjured woman.

Hopuat, fut.08%" ; pass. Nu. 22:6. Derivative 778.

"TS see 777.

pS [Ararat], pr.n. of a region nearly in the
middle of Armenia, between the Araxes and the lakes
Van and Urumiah (2 Ki. 19:37; Isa. 37:38), even
now called by the Armenians Ararat (sspresprusn)
on the mountains of which (OVS 511) the ark of
Noah rested (Gen. 8:4); sometimes used in a wider
sense for the whole of Armenia (Jer. 51:27) itself.
The name is that properly of a region, not of a
mountain, as has been laid down by Moses Chore-
nensis, see Schroeder, Thes. Ling. Arm. p. 55; Moses
Chorenensis, Hjst. Arm. ed. Whiston, p. 289, 308, 358,
361. As tothe region, see Wahl, Asien, p. 518, 806,
seq. Morier, Second Journey, p. 312. Ker Porter,
Travels, vol. i. p.178,seq. [‘Smith and Dwight’s
Researches in Armenia, vol. ii. p.73, &c. The root
is Sanser. Arjawarta ‘holy ground,’ Bohlen, Benfey,
ἄς." Gesen. add. ]

Wis a root not used in Kal, as rightly observed

by Manger on Hos. 2:21 pr.i.q. ΜῊ, | sc TO ERECT,

TO BUILD, whence YY a bed, couch with a canopy.

ον

From artis of a bed-fellow Uwe 8 husband or

wife, Use one espoused; hence—

‘
Pret, WIS to espouse a woman; pr.to make a

spouse. Constr. with nw bys Deu. 20:7; 28: 30;
MY 12 WIN Hos. 2:21, 22; 2 Sam. 3:14. There is
added 3 of price [paid for the wife] 2 Sa. loc. cit.

Puar, WIS f. in Pause METS to be betrothed,
Ex. 22:15; Deu.22:28. Part. ΠΡ ΝΟ, Deu. 22:23,
25,27. (Ch. OW Fe, and Pa. id).

LXXXII

USS

: 5
W'S an unused root, i.g. Arab. irs 0 long

| for; whence—

nes f. Psal. 21:3, desire, longing. ULXX,

δέησις. Vulg. voluntas.

NAYYMN Ezr. 4:8, 11, 23, NPDVMEAW

Ezr.7:7, ᾧ ΝΡ ΤΙΣΙΝ 4:7 [Artacerwes], pr.n
of several kings of Persia; in Greek written ‘Apra-
ξέρξης, called by the Armenians tae qghu Artashir,
by the modern Persians, ness |; δὴ Ardeshir,
by the ancient Persians, on the inscriptions Nakshi
Rustam in Niebuhr (Travels, t. ii. tab. 27), as in-
terpreted by Silv. de Sacy, InwnNN7S Artachshetr,
Artachshatra ; whence, by the permutation of rand 8
and with the letters transposed, has sprung Artach-
sharta and the Hebrew Artachshast, Artachshasta.

This name is compounded of the syllable art, strong,
powerful (comp. the pr. names’ Αρτοβάρης; Αρταβάζης,
᾿Αρταφέρνης), and ἽΠΦΠ, which in the usage of the
ancient language denotes king, like the Zend. and Sanse.
k'satra, nor should we blame Herodot. (vi. 98), render-
ing it great warrior ; for that the Persic word khshetrao,
khshetria has this true and primary signification, is
shewn by the Sanscr. k‘sata, one whois of the military
order, a soldier. [“ See Lassen, Keilschrift, p. 36.”]

Two kings of this name are mentioned in the Old
Testament.—(1) Pseudo-Smerdes, Ezr. 4:7, 8, 23,
comp. verse 24; whom I suppose to have adopted the
name of Artaxerxes, together with the regal authority.
—(2) Artaxerxes Longimanus, in the seventh
year of whose reign Ezra led his colony into Pales-
tine, Ezr. 7:1, 7, 11, 12,21; 8:1; and from whose
twentieth to the thirty-second year Nehemiah go-
verned Judea, Neh. 2:1; 5:14: 13:6. See my fur-
ther remarks in Thes. p. 155, 156.

WN an unused root, aan i.q. "D8 to bind.

Hence—

oss (“whom God has bound,” sc. by a
vow), [Asareel], pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 4:16.

oy (“vow of God”), [Asrie/], pr.n. m.,
Num. 26: 31; Josh. 17:2; 1 Chr.7:14. Patronymie
ΣΎ ὩΣ [Asrielites|], Num. loc. cit.

WN with suff. WN Job 18:5; DIVN Isa. 50:11.
comm. (but rarely masc., Job 20:26; Ps.104:4; Jer.
48:45; comp. as to the gender of words signifying
fire, Lehrg. 546, note), FIRE. (Amongst the cognate
ἰδηρασρον, the Chaldee has SWS, ΣΝ fire, fever;

.

rr Ee

Γι ὶ- δὺς

5 s- -
the Syr. jal fever; Eth. AT! fire; Arab. £..5',

which however is rarely used. The offshoots of this
very ancient stock are very widely spread in the
languages of Asia and Europe; comp. Sanscr. ush,
to burn; Pehlev. and Persic as Gr. αἶθυς, αἴθω:
Latin @stus: old Germ. Git, fire; eiten, to kindle;
Germ. beif, heigen, Efje. A kindred stock is ur; Heb.
AN, IN, comp. ἫΝ uro, areo, and with the addition
of-a labial, πῦρ, comburo, ferveo, Fier, Feuer).

Specially— (1) the fire of God, often used of
lightnings, 1 Ki. 18:38; 2 ΚΙ. 1:10, 12,14; Job
1:16; comp. Ex. 9:23, and Pers. yest sali Also,
figuratively used of the anger and wrath of God
(Virg. &n. ii. 575, “‘ exarsere ignes animo, subit ira,”
etc.). Deu. 32:22, B82 ΠΙΠῚΡ WS “a fire is kindled
in my anger.” Jer. 4:4; 15:14; 21:12; Lam. 2:4;
Eze. 22:21; and, by a similar figure, fire, when
speaking of men, is also applied to internal ardour
of mind. Jer. 20:9; Ps. 39:3, 4.

(2) Poet. fire is used of war, so that to be consumed
with fire is i.g. to be destroyed in war. [Ὁ] Nu. 21:
28; Jer. 48: 45; Jud.g:15,20; Isa.10:16; 26:11; Ps.
21:10. WS MIP “to kindle a fire,” metaph. for to
excite the tumult of war, Isa.50:11. The same figure
is very familiar to the Arabian poets, compare on
158. 7:4.

(3) Fire and burning are used in Hebrew to de-
signate any destruction, whether of men or things.
Job 15:34; 20:26; 22:20; 31:12; Isa. 30:30; 33:
11, 14.

(4) heat of the sun, Joel 1:19, 20; 2:3, 5.

(5) splendour, brightness, e.g. of arms, Nah.
2:4. US "328 “gems of a fiery splendour,” Eze. 28:
14,16; comp. Stat. Theb. ii. 276, “ arcano. florentes
igne smaragdi.” See the derivative MYX:

US Ch. emphat. st. SYN id. Dan. 7:11.

-.Ξ

WN: ig. & est, sunt, 1s, ARE; Arab. uw); Ch
TS, “OS 2 Sa.14:19; Mic. 6:10. (The notion of
the yan substantive is found in Sanscr. under these
letters, in the root as (whence asmi,sum, I am; esti, est,
he is). Compare Zend. aste, ashti, est; Pers. eat
ἐστι; Lat. esse, est.

WN (dsh); Pl. } WR Ch. siendetions, Ezr. 4:12;
5:16; from the root UWS, (Arab. Cul)

- -&

ND PP ici eaceaea root, το ὃς, wl, we,
στο Hence —

LXXXIII

NVS- “TS

Saving (for 8308 “opinion of God”), “Ash-
bel], pr.n. of a son of Benjamin, Gen. 46:21; 1 Ch. —
8:1. Hence patron. "P28 [A shbelites}, Nu.26:38.

}DUN (i.g. 1aVN), [Eshban], pr. name, m. Gen.
36:26.

YAN (“I adjure”), [Ashbea], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch.
4:21.

Syawiy [E£shbaal], pr.n. of a son of Saul; see
ἘΣ ΕΣ page XLI a.

TWN an unused root, i.q. Chald. and Syr. TWH,
cal to pour, to pour out.
TOS τὰ. a pouring out. Nu. 21:15, odnan WN
places where streams flow down from the mountains.

Hence—

MTS £. id. a pouring out (of streams), a low
place at the foot of mountains, Josh. 10:40; 12:8.
13D85 NW “the roots (or springs) of Pisgah” (a
mountain), Deu. 3:17; 4:49; Josh.12:3. Compare —

on the root of a mountain or hill, from oo to
pour out.

NAYS (“a fortified place,” “a castle,” Sir
TW 1c. from TI), Ashdod,’ AZwrée, pr-n. one of the
five chief cities of the Philistines (although assigned to
the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:4), Josh.11:22; 15:46;
1 Sa. 5:1; Isa. 20:1. It was the fortress of Palestine,
on the borders of Palestine and Egypt, compare Isa.
1. cit. and Herod. ii.157. There still exists the village
Esdid or Atzud. See Rosenm. Alterthumskunde, ii.
2, page 374, seq. The Gentile noun is AWE, fem.
ΓΞ, and the latter as an adv. in.the tongue or dialect
of Ashdod, Neh. 13:23.

-E --8

NWN an unused root, i. as ge μἱ for yl.

(Qa) to prop, sustain, i. ᾳ. VY

(2) metaph. to heal, Shea
pr. n. TUN,

mes f. 1.4. wS fire, as in the Chaldee. Jer. 6:
29 32, NY ONY “ by their fire the lead” se.
is consumed. ™P, DA WNID “ is consumed by fire.”

Hence MUS a

γι const. MWS; pl. const. YW m., a sacrifice,
so called from the fie by which it is "bucked (WS),
like πυρά from πῦρ, as if the food for the sacred fire,
to be burned for God (with 7— parag., like 8, TS,
13, 1373). It comprehends all kinds of sacrifices, and
is even once used of sacrifices not burned [?] Lev.
24:7,9. It is of very frequent occurrence in some
ritual phrases, as ? nnd nn’) O° NWS “a sacrifice

2IYN—AYS

of a sweet smell to the Lord,” Lev.1:9,13,17; 2:2,
93 3:5; Td ΠΡ ΠΡ) nb Ex. 29:41; Lev.8:213
. ellipt. mynd mvs “ an (acceptable) sacrifi ice to the
Lord,” Ley.2:16; Εχ. 29: 18,25: pl.7}m WN “ sa-
crifices offered to the Lord,” Lev. 2:3, 10.

nes (fori MWIN, fem. of the form WIN), i in const.
state NYS (fem. a the form YS for NYS); some-
times also put absol. Deut.21:11; 1 Sam.28:7; Ps.
58:9; with suff. ‘AN, TAYE, PVN, etc.; once FAVS
Ps. 128: 3; pl. once nizix Eze. 23:44; elsewhere al-
ways OW? (for DY by apheresis, from the sing.
MIN); const. state wha, with suff. 7), 12, OY) £

(1) a woman, of every age and condition, whether
married or not; Cant. 1:8, O32 AB “0, fairest
of women!” Cant.5:9; 6: 1; Gen. 31:35, OW ΤΥ
Ὁ “ the way of women is to me,” i.e. I experience
that which happens to women, menstruata sum. 2 Sa.
1:26, “ thy love was dearer to me than the love of
women;” Job42:15. Used of unmarried women,
Gen. 24:5; Isa.4:1. Specially it is—(qa) the name
of the sex, and is even used of animals, Gen.7:2, a
female, as in Latin femina, French femelle, Greek
γυνή in Aristotle; see YS No.1, (a).—(b) wife, op-
posed to husband, Gen. 24:3, 43 25:1; 26:34; 28:1;
34:4, seq.; TAS nyse « thy father’s wife,” i.e. thy
etep-mother, Lev. 18:11; compare 1 Cor.5:1. Of
very frequent use are the phrases nN? b NP? « to
take to oneself (a woman) to wife,” Gen. 4:19; 6:2.
Also used of a concubine, Gen. 30:4; of one espoused,
Gen. 29:21.—(c) as a man is praised for valour, con-
stancy, and intrepid mind, so woman is used asa
term of reproach to a cowardly man, one who ts timid,
undecided, Isa.19:16; 3:12; Jer. 51:30; Nah.3:13;
compare Homer, ᾿Αχαιΐδες οὐκ ἐτ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοί, Virg. Zn.
ix.617.—(d) It is joined by apposition, to various
nouns, ΠῚ AVS a harlot, Josh.2:1; VHD NWN a
concubine, J ud. 19:1: myaby TWN a waldo, 1 Kings
7:14; M82) ny Jaa. 4:43 moyen ‘S Lev. 24:10.
—/(e) Followed by a genitive, containing an attribute,
it denotes a female possessed of such an attribute;

ὙΠ NY an honest woman, Ruth 3:11; O°) NUS a
quarrelsome woman, Pro. 27:15; D983} ney a harlot,
Hos.1:2.—(f) emphat. used of a perfect woman,
such as she ought to be, (compare ΚΠ ὦ No.1, and
the well-known expression of Diogenes, J seek a
man). With the art. collectively of the female sex,
Ecc. 7:26.

(2) Followed by MINN or MW one, another (see
under those words).

τ} ἀπῇ one, whosoever, Ex.3:22; Am.4:3.

LXXXIV

VWS—-AYN
Note. In Ch. woman is SAS κῶν: state SAN,
NOAM; pl. pL. Syriac jLAGj, pl. al. Arabic

SE GFE --7e -οἱ
iN pels Scr Pl Squads οὐγαύν yyguas also «1 woman,
“- οἵ
pl. s\, Athiop. ΔῊ ΤΙ: anest (not anset), which
also as a plural stands for women.
MIN see i mE,

S-e τὴ

pes m. darkness, only once, Pro.20:20, "ps
TZN PNB (ans Wn ἢ 553), a reading which is ex-
pressed by the same word with a Chaldee inflexion
in the Targ. NWN PNY TX.

TOS or NYS only with suff. WN; pl. ON
f. (Ps. 44:19).

(1) a step, Pro.14:15. Metaph. steps are said to
follow the footprints of God (Job 23:11), and, on the

other hand, to totter (Ps. 37:31), to slide (Ps.'73:2),

in reference to virtue and religion; compare TY¥.

(2) ig. WWNA a kind of cedar [“ Arab. Sherbin” ].
Eze. 27:6, Dana wry τ WR “ they have made
thy deck (or benches) of ivory; the daughter of
[‘‘ Sherbin”] cedars,” i.e. inlaid in cedar; compare
Virg. An. x. 136.

NYS —(1) ig. WX a step; const. with a fem.,
Job 31:7.

(2) rarely WS (1 Ch.5:6), with 7 local ΠΡ
(Gen.25:18), pr.n. Assyria [Asshur], (Hos.9:3;
10:6; Zec.10:10); more fully OS YW Isa.7:18,
and the Assyrians, (const. with a masc. Isa. 19:23,
23:13; 30:31; 31:8; Ps.83:9; Hos.14:4). [In
the arrow-headed inscriptions it is written Astra; see
Lassen, iiber ἃ. Persepol. Keilschriften, p.71—79.”]
The name of Assyria is used in various senses by the
Hebrews, e. g.—(a) Assyria ancient and proper (Gen.
10: 10—12, 22), and it appears to have comprehended
just the same countries as are ascribed to Assyria
proper by Ptolemy (vi.1), i.e. those which lie to the
east of the Tigris, between Armenia, Susiana, and
Medi, namely Adiabene. It is mostly —(0) used of
the Assyrian empire, which also included Babylonia
and Mesopotamia (Isa. 10:9,10, and see my remarks
on Isa. 39:1), extending as far as the Euphrates (Isa.
7:20), which, on this account, furnishes an image of
the Assyrian empire (Isa.8:7). So the name of As
syria comprehends Babylonia in Herod. (i. 102, 106),
Strabo. (16 init.), Arrian. (Exped. Alex. vii. 7, § 6).
Once even in the Old Test., the provinces situated
beyond the Tigris appear to be disregarded, and the
Tigris is said to flow to the east of Assyria (WS MDP),

55 Ν - ΩΝ

Gen. 2:14. --- (0) After the Assyrian empire was
overthrown, NWS was sometimes used of the countries
in which that empire had formerly flourished, and
to the new empires which had arisen in its place; videl.
of Babylonia, 2 Ki. 23:29; Jer. 2:18 (comp. Isa.8:8);
Lam. 5:6; also Judith 1:5; 2:1; 5:1; of Persia, Ezr.
6:22, where Darius is called WN PQ. [“ Hitzig
attempts to show that "WS is put also for Syria, Isa.
19:23 (Begr. d. Kritik, p. 98; or Isa. p.235).- But
his arguments are not convincing.” Ges. add. ]

“HON PLOWS [4 sshurim, Asshurites], pr.
name of an Arabian nation, Gen. 25:3; perhaps the
same as is called in 2 Sam. 2:9, “WE; to be sought
for near Gilead.

NWN (perhaps “blackness,” “black,” from
WY), [Ashur], pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 2:243 4:5.

THUS support, column, from the root TWAS
No. 1. Pl. with suff. ΠΝ Jer. 50:15, 1p. LXX.
ἰπάλξεις αὐτῆς. More correctly Vulg. fundamenta

“- -

us; comp. the Arab. 4..\ column. In 3᾽Π3 there
is POWY from TLR,

NDUN [Ashima], 2 Ki. 17:30, a domestic di-
vinity of the men of Hamath, of doubtful origin. It
seems probable to me that we should compare the
Pers. ωμοὶ asuman, heaven, Zend. agmdéné. As to
what I formerly compared (on Is. ii. 348), Achuma,
i.e. the planet Jupiter, rests on an error of Kleuker,
the German translator ‘of the Zendavesta ; for this
planet is not called Achuma but Anhuma (Zendavesta,
Paris, ii. p. 356). I am sorry that this error has
been adopted and increased hy Winer, page 97, who
writes it Aschiana.

MYON see MBN.

US m. a foundation, from the root UN.
“- -Ξ eh, τ Se S τ

(Arab. ον, ων») Ul, e's ω».ἷ» only in pl.

DWE used of the ruins of buildings, because the

- houses being destroyed, the foundations alone remain;
(comp. ΣΡ Isa. 58:12, used of ruins). Isa. 16:

7, DY YIP WS “the ruins of (the city) of Kir-

Harasheth.” In Jeremiah (48:31), who imitates

_the passage of Isaiah, and almost transcribes it, instead
of this there is read ΠΡ WIS, but there is no

teason why we should suppose that parallel passages
of this kind are always the same in sense. For

“Writers of a later age when using the words of more

-

LXXXV

Soux—nwe

ancient authors, not only often act as interpreters,

but also as emendators, and thus substitute at pleasure |

for difficult words which are perhaps obsolete, others
that are more familiar. [But let the inspiration of
Scripture be remembered in all this.] See Geseh.
der hebr. Spr. p. 37, seq. and my Comment on Isa.
loc. cit.

MOUS f. 2 Sa. 6:19; 1 Ch. 16:3. Pl. DYE
Hos. 3:1 & nivews, Cant.2:5 lba, cakes, specially
such as were made of grapes, and dried and pressed
into a certain form; see 0°33), ἘΌΝ Hos. loc. cit., from
the root UW. They are mentioned as dainties, with
which those who were wearied with a journey and
languid were refreshed (2 Sa., Chron., Cant. 1. 1. ¢. ¢.),
and which were offered in sacrifices to idols (Hos. loc,
cit.). This word differs from ΘΝ i.e. dried grapes,
but not pressed together into a cake, and from 7224
i. e. figs pressed together into a cake. The primary
idea should be sought apparently in that of pressing
together (see the root, and comp. 133 cakes, from /33
to make firm, and N'"S¥ from M5¥ to spread out),
and not in the idea of fire (733), as being cakes baked
with fire. The same word is found in Pseudojon.
Ex. 16:31, where ΠΡ ἘΣ is for the Hebr. ΠΣ, and
in the Mishnah (Nedarim, vi. § 10), where D'Y"US is
used for food made of lentiles, no doubt cakes made
of boiled lentiles.

qs τῇ. a testicle, Lev. 21:20; Syr. Lan and

ZEth. Arin,T: id. It is for 73’, from the root 73%
. “5 .ς

(like UDR, mel from |<), Eth. NP: to indicate,

to inform; whence fin: index, informer. ΤῸ 1s,
therefore, equivalent to the Lat. testis, testiculus, nor

fa

was there any cause for doubting as to the origin, as

has been done by the editors of Simonis’ Lexicon.

Copy Pl. midswix and nirayx (as if from nowy,
comp. }i278), τὰ. Num. 13:23. .

(1) α cluster, Zraubenfamm [“ prop. the stem or
stalk of a cluster; Lat. racemus.”], whence berries, or
flowers, which hang in clusters like grapes; as of dates,
Cant. 7:8; of flowers of the henna, Cant. 1:14; espe-
cially of the vine, either with the addition of }233 Cant.
7:9, 0°29, Nu. 13:23, 24; or absol. Isa. 65:8; Mic.
7:1. Once, Gen. 40:10, Davin is disu.nguished from
322 grape, and denotes the stem, racemus, pr. so called.
The words 32} M'Ni>2¢x 15/27 should be rendered
“and its (the vine’s) stems (racemes) brought forth
grapes.” Germ. die Rebenfamme trieben reife Srauben od.

teife Beeren. To this answers the Arab. MG, δῶ,
Σ

ΓΘΟΝ -- ΣΝ
palm branch; ἢ. Δ : grape, vine; whence

the verb NA: to bear grapes; Syr. and Ch. axe,
ΜΕΘ grape, stem, cluster. In such a variety of or-
thography the etymology is doubtful. Perhaps DavN
may be for Sain, from 53¥, JS to bind, to plait,
as a plaiting, braid of grapes. Compare 2)
(2) [£shcol], pr. n.—(a) of a valley abounding
in vines in the southern part of the Holy Land, Nu.
13:23,24; 32:9; Deu.1:24.— (δ) m. Gen.14:13, 24.

TIDUS [Ashkenaz, Ashchenaz], pr. name of a
region and a nation in northern Asia, sprung from the
Cimmerians (133), Gen. 10:3, to be sought for near
Armenia, Jer. 51:27; unless this were a province of
that country [“A similar form is 128U8.”]. The
modern Jews understand it to be Germany, and
call that country by this Hebrew name, which is only
to be attributed to their wonderful ignorance of geo-
_ graphy.

BUS m. for 2% with Aleph prosthetic, a gift,
Eze. 27:15; Psa.72:10. Root 12¥ No. II. i. g. 12%
to hire, to reward.

. --Ἐ -wt
bun an unused root. Arab. bl and Jl i. q.
-.τ S-t

«jel to put forth deep firm roots; 45\ root, origin,
stock. Hence—

Suis (according to Kimchi Swi,

5.3

ig. ΑτδΡ., ] tamarisk, myrica (Tamarix orientalis,
Linn.). 1 Sa. 22:6, Senn nna “ under a tamarisk
᾿ tree.” 1 Sa. 31:13 (in the parallel place, 1 Chr. 10:
12, 0289 NOA “under a terebinth,” or “a tree”
generally). Hence, perhaps, any large tree (like nok,
fi¥), and collect. trees, a grove, Gen. 21:33. A
very exact description of the tree [2] is given by
J.E. Faber in Fab. et Reiskii Opuscc. Med.ex Monum.
Arabum, p. 137; also, Ker Porter’s Travels, ii. 311.

with six points),

OWN Lev. 5:19; Nu.5:7, and DYN Lev. 4:13;
5:2, 3, 4, 17; fut. OWS).
(1) TO FAIL IN DUTY, TO BECOME GUILTY. (Arab.
“τὲ mt 5: ϑ-
z
fault, guilt. Comp. 2th. 11} Ὁ : fault; AWW:
to do amiss. The primary idea is to be sought in
that of negligence, especially in going, in gait;
whence ol a slow-paced camel, faltering and weary.

Compare 8DM, 73Y.) Lev. 4:13, 22,27; 5:2, 3, 4,
17; Jer. 50:7. Tho person towards whom any one

οἱ id.; οἱ causat. to judge as guilty;

LXXXVI

τ --

fails is put with 9 Nu. 5:7; Lev. 5:19; the thing is
which guilt is contracted, with ? Lev. 5:5; and with
3 Hos. 13:1; Eze.22:4. Some render DY’S in cer-
tain passages, as Hos. 5:15; Zec.11:5; Lev. 4:22,
27, “ to acknowledge oneself guilty.” But the com-
mon signification may every where be retained, if we
render in Hosea, “ until they suffer punishment”
(see No. 2); in Zec.“ and are not punished;” Lev.
“ when a prince has sinned by error...he has con-
tracted guilt. But when (jy) it is known to him,”
ete. DUS h. 1. is the same as iy 8&2 Lev. 511, 17.

(2) to bear one's guilt, to suffer punishment due
Sor it, Ps. 34:22, 23; Isa. 24:6; Jer. 2:3.

(3) i.g. Δὲν and DDY to be destroyed, to be laid

waste, used of altars, Eze. 6:6; comp. Syr. anal
a desert.

Nipuat, to be punished; hence to perish, used of
flocks, Joel 1:18.

Hira, to inflict punishment on others, Ps.5:11.

DUS with suff YN PL. with suff. MUN fault,
guilt, blame, which any one incurs, Gen. 26:10;
Jer. 51:5. Hence—

(1) that by which any one contracts guilt, Num.
5:7, 8.

(2) sacrifice for transgression, 1 Sam. 6:3, seq.;
2 Ki. 12:17; Isa. 53:10; Eze. 40:39. In the Mosaic
law there is a careful distinction between these sa-
crifices for trespass (DDN), and sacrifices for sin
(MikWO). Not only were the ceremonies used in the
two cases different (see Lev. 5:1—26, Engl. Ver.
1—19; and 6:1—7; 7:1—7; compare 4:1—35;
6:17—23, Engl. Ver. 24—30), but in one and the
same offering both kinds of victims were sometimes
joined (as Lev. 14:10, seq.; Num. 6:12, seq.; comp.
Lev. §:7—10); and the particular faults or sins
which were to be expiated by the one or the other
offering are carefully laid down in the law (see Levit.
5:14; 12:24; 19:20—22; Nu.6:11, 12); although
the exact difference between each kind of sin has
hitherto been vainly inquired[ ?]. See Joseph. Antiquit.
iii. 9, § 3; Philo, De Victimis, ii. page 247 ; Mang.,
Rosenm. on Lev. 5:6; Carpzov, Antiquit. S. Cod.
page 707, seq.

DUS m. verbal adj.—(1) in fault, one who has
contracted guilt, Gen. 42:21; 2 Sa. 14:13.

(2) one who brings a sacrifice for trespass, Ezr
10:19.

τ ΝΣ f.—(1) prop. Infin. of the verb DUS, like
IT, ANT Lev. 5:26, 72 TDeND Aby wx ἘΦ
“ of all that he hath done in trespassing therein.”

ΓΕ ὌΝ

Lev. 4:3, O83 NOW. “like as the people contract
guilt.”

(2) fault, guilt, 1Ch,21:3; 2Ch.24:18; 28:13;
Am. 8:14, pe navy “the guilt of Srenarta® for
its idols. Pl. niowhs 2 Ch, 28:16; Ps. €9:6.

(3) the offering of a victim fr guilt, or tres-
pass. Lev. 5:24, InDyN nia “in the day of the of-
fering of his sacr ifice. s Comp. DY No. 2 and ΠΡ,

DIYS m. pl. i. q. 032%’ with Aleph prosthetic,
Jatnesses, hence fat, or fertile fields (comp. Gen.
27:28). Isa. 59:10, O°N3 D'F2WN2 “ we fall in fat
fields as dead men.” The Rabbins, and Jerome,

render it darkness (compare Lam. 3:6; but see my
Comment. on the passage).

MTD, MINDS constr. st. τοῦδ (once absol.
Jud. 7: 19). Plur. ning f. (from the root "10Y) a
watch, φυλακή, a part ‘of the night so called from
the military watches. Among the ancient Hebrews
there were three watches (the first or NIV WNT
Lam. 2:19; the middle, Jud.7:19; the third nv
"P33 Ex. 14:24; 1Sa.11:1 1), four are mentioned in
the N. T. in the Roman manner.

JW an unused root, perhaps—I. to be hard,
strong; Ch. PWN, PLS hard, strong; compare |,

Arab. eat hard, strong.
Il. to be dim, dark, see PWR.

Iw m. lattices, a window closed with lattices,
through which the cold air passes, Jud. 5:28; Pro.
7:6. Root 32, which see.

2

πος (“ strong,” “mighty”), [48ληπα}7}, pr.n.
of two towns in the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:33, 43.

νῶν (“ prop,” “support”), [Hshean], pr.n.
of a town in the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:52.

AWS an unused root. Syr. aaj to use incan-
tation. Jo. Simonis places the primary power in the
idea of covering, hiding, and laying up, whence comes
the Syr. to use enchantment, pr. to use hidden arts;
compare DN? and 019, also MBYS a quiver, so galled
from the idea of hiding. In the signification of using
enchantment, it is cognate to "2.

AWN Heb. and Ch, an enchanter, a magician;
‘Dan.2:10. Plur. Heb. D°DYS8 Dan. 1:20; 2:2; Ch.
PEM emphat. NEYN (from the sing. ἢ), Dan. 2:27;

4:4: 5:7,11,15. (Syr. inal enchanter.)
TRUS with suft INBYS f. a quiver, perhaps so

LXXXVI

NSYVX—TIVN

called from the idea of hiding (see the root), Isa
22:6; 49:2; Jer. 5:16; Ps. 127: 5; Job 39: 23; Lam. -
Sit3; inBN 22 “sons of his quiver,” i.e. arrows.

BY S [Ashpenaz], pr.n. of a chief eunuch in
the court of Nebuchadnezzar, Dan.1:3. The ety-
mology is unknown, but a, similar form is found in
TDW,

[The proper name 122¥8 has been well illustrated
by Ridiger from the Pers. _...| a horse, and Sanser,

ndsd, nose, so that it properly signifies horse’s nose.
App] _

EUS an obscure word, twice found, 2 Sa. 6:19;
1 Ch. 16:3. Vulg: renders it assatura bubule carnis, -
taking it unlearnedly enough from WN fire, and 1B ox.
However, I have no doubt that we should understand
a certain measure, or cup (of wine, or drink), for
"2Y with Aleph prosthetic, from the root BY No. 3.
Eth. hi¢.2: to measure, whence ΟΠ σ᾿ a measure,
cyathus, see Ludolphi Lex. Aith. p. 187 (kindred to
75D to number). Lud. de Dieu came very near the
truth following the same etymology, and understand-
ing it to be a measured part of a sacrifice.

FSYS τὰ. sing. dunghill, for NBY (Neh. 3:13),
from the root NBY to put, to place, perhaps also ἐσ
heap up, comp. oY, NaVXT WY Neh. 2:13; 3:14;
12:31,contr. nava "yw Neh. 3:13, “the dung gate”
of Jerusalem. Metaph. used of extreme and squalid
poverty; 1 Sa. 2:8, “he raiseth the poor out of the
the dust, {2% 0% NBN he lifteth the needy from

the dunghill;” Ps.113:7. Comp. Arab. ,«) dung
mud, used of extreme poverty.

Plur. MIABYS (from the unused sing. NABYS or
NBUS). Lam. 4:5, “ they embrace dunghi tiene
they lie in dung. (Compare the similar phrases, “ rs
embrace the Wek” Job 24:8, “to lick the dust,”
and others of the same kind.)

(The signification of dunghill, which has need-
lessly been questioned by J. D. Michaélis, in Suppl.
p- 137, is given by the ancient versions with one con-
sent; and it is similarly used in the Mishnah, where
in the sing. NBWN is used of a dunghill, Kethuvoth vii.
§ 5; Bava Metzia v. § 7, and pl. minSws of heaps of
dung in a field, Sheviith iii. § 1—3. From the first
of these forms it may be gathered that the root of this
word is Ws, but in that case how have we the plur
ninBwS? It seems to me that this sing. has arisen
from an etymological error of a later age, from the
ancient ΠΕΣ used as the plural. Compare ™)&,
pl. πος, and hence sing. Ch. T7%A,)

τρις ΤΟροΝ

fopes (perhaps “migration,” from the root

, Aram. to migrate; comp. nw2B), pr.n. Ascalon,
ΓΝ χοῖροι. Ashkelon], a maritime city of the Phi-
listines, Jud. 1:18; 14:19; 1 88. 6:17; 2Sa.1:20.
Arab. lime ['Askuldn], which name is still re-
tained bg the little village standing i in the ruins of the
ancient city. The Gent. noun is ρος [Eshka-
lonites], Josh. 13:3.

WN or WN (comp. pr-n. WR).

(1) τὸ BE STRAIGHT, RIGHT, i. 4. & especially
used of a straight way, hence also of what is upright,
erect, whence comes the signification of firmness and
strength, in the Talmud.

(2) to go straight on, and generally to go, Pro.
9:6.

(3) to be successful, to peoan ets to be fortu-
nate, compare the kindred roots W} * No. 3, WD and

“Pree WN—(1) to guide, or lead straight, Pro.
23:19; Isa.1:17, IO WR “lead the oppressor
right,” into the right way, (unless, comparing Pual
No. 2, we render with the ancient versions, ῥύσασθε
ἀδικούμενον. Vulg. subvenite oppresso, pr. make the
oppressed happy), and generally to lead, Isa. 3:12;
41:16.

(2) intrans. to go on, Pro. 4:14.

(3) to pronounce happy, or fortunate, Gen.
30:13; Ps.72:17; Pro.31:28; Cant.6:9; Job 29:11.

Puan WS and Wisk—(1) to be led, Isa. 9:15.—
‘2) to be made fortunate, Ps. 41:3; Pro. 3:18.

Derivative nouns are WS, TS, WY, WR, WS,
TW, WORD, NW.

ἽΝ (“fortunate,” “happy,” compare Gen.
30:13), [Asher], pr.n—(i) of a son of Jacob and
his concubine Zilpah (Gen. 30:13; 35:26), ancestor
of the tribe of the same name (Nu. 1:40, 41), whose
boundaries are described as on the northern border
of the holy land, Josh. 19:24—31. The Gentile noun
is "WS Jud.1:32.—(2) a town to the east of Shechem,
Josh. 17: 17.

/

Ws (A) relat. pron. of both genders and num-
bers, who, which, that. (In the later Hebrew, and
in the Rabbinic, is used the shorter form “δ᾽, Τ᾽;
tw which was elsewhere used only by the Phaani-

cians ;”] in the other cognate languages the relative
takes its forms from the demonstrative ΠῚ, viz. Ch.
"1, J, Syr.9, Samar. y, Arab. call, iq. 7220, Ath.
H: who, compare Ἤ: this. As to the origin, see the

LXXXVIII

WN opws

note.) The varied use of the relative belonge in full
to syntax, the following remarks only are here given

(1) Before the relative, the pronoun he, she, it, is
often omitted, e.g. Num. 22:6, "8A WI “ and he
whom thou cursest;” Ru.2:2; Ex.4:12; Josh. 2:10.
The same pronoun bas also to ὃς dappled whenever
prepositions are prefixed to the relative, WN? “to him
who,” Gen. 43:16; “ to those who,” Gen. 47:24;
WMS “him who,” “that which;” WS82 “from
those who,” Isa. 47:13. Sometimes the omitted pro-
noun applies to place, as WINTON “to that place
which,” Exod. 32:34; W832 “ where” pr. “in that
(place) which,” Ru. 1:17; Lehrg. § 198.

_ (2) WS is often merely. the sign of relation, which
serves to give to substantives, adverbs, and pronouns,
a relative power, as "BY"NS WS “which dust,” Gen.
13:16; TIVITNY WR “ w shich field,” Gen. 49:30;
Dewi where (from ‘DY there), OY WW whence
(from DY%9 thence), 19 "WY to whom (from 45 to him),
12 WS in whom, 333 WS from whom, iW WR
whose tongue, Deu. 28: 49, and this is the regular
way in Hebrew of expressing the oblique cases of the
relative (Lehrg. p. 743), with the exception of a few
examples which, as far as I know, have been noticed
by no one, viz. WN3, Isa. 47:12, for O73 WS (Targ.

in3—4, Syr. Ools—); and W DY Gen. 31:32,
for 129 WS with whom.

(3) ᾽ WE is used as a circumlocution of the geni-
tive (like the Talmudic >), especially where many
genitives depend upon one governing noun, and in the
later Hebrew, as 1 Sa. 21:8, bay We DIT Way
“the chief of the ἜΠΡΒΟΜΑ of Saul ; » Cant. ast,
nisdyy We DPW WY “the song of songs of Solo-
mon.” See Lehrg. p. 672, 673.

(4) In the later Hebrew W8 is sometimes redun-
dant, like the Aram. "I, Ye. g. Est.1:12, 1727 124
DDD 2 “WX, compare verse 13, where WR is
omitted. Comp. 2Sam. 9:8. See below under the
word ‘7.

(B) It becomes a conjunction like the Hebrew *3,
Aram. 3, 9, Athiop. H: Gr. ὅτι, Lat. quod, Germ.
δαβ, fo (which latter word had also in the ancient
language, a relative power, as in Ulphilas, sa, so, thata,
who, which). Its various significations, almost all of
which are found in 3, are —

(1) quod, that, after verbs of seeing, hearing,
knowing (Ex.11:7); finding (Ecc. 7:29); saying (Est.
3:4); confessing (Lev. 5:5); swearing (1 Ki. 22:16),
etc.; also after nouns of a like power, Isa. 38:7; Ecc.
5:4. How the néuter relative is used with this power
may be seen by the following examples; Josh. 2:10

AYN
FADO? ΤΙΣ mins wAzin~w NS Ry “we have
heard that which Jehovah dried up, the waters of
-he Red sea;” 1 Sa. 24:11, 19; 2Sa.11:20; 2 Ki.8:
¥2; Deu.29:15; Isa. 38:7, “let this be for a sign to
thee which” (that), ete. Comp. No. 11.

(2) ut, that, in order that, indicating design and
purpose, followed by a future; Deu.4:40, “and his
statutes which I command thee this day, observe di-
ligently, 7208 2293 a a0” WR that it may be
well with thee and thy children after thee;” Deu.6:3;
Ruth 3:1; Gen.11:7; 22:14; 2Ki.g:37; Ps.144:12.
Also after a verb of asking, Dan.1:8. More fully,
WS wo? in order that (see 132); once WNNY Eze.
36:27. It is—

(3) causal because that, because, followed by a
pret., Gen. 30:18; 31:49; 34:27; Josh. 4:7; 22:31;
1 Ki.15:5; Ecc.4:9; rarely by a future, when used
_ of an uncertain thing, 1 Ki.8:33 (comp. 2 Ch.6:24,
where for it there is 3). More fully W NnA,
“WS WW; see No. 11. [* Like *3 it is also put at the
beginning of an answer, assigning a reason where one
has been demanded; 1 Sa.15:19, ‘wherefore then
didst not thou obey the voice of the Lord, but didst
fly upon the spoil . . .? 20, And Saul said unto Sa-
muel because that (WS) I have obeyed the voice
of the Lord, ... and have brought Agag ... and have
utterly destroyed the Amalekites, i.e. because in
doing as I have done, I have obeyed (I think) the di-
vine command. Vulgate ‘imo audivi vocem Domini. ”
Ges. add.] Sometimes it may be more suitably ren-
dered nam, for, Deut.3:24 (LXX., Vulg., Syr.).
Here belongs 3? WS Dan.1:10 (compare ΠΡ
Cant.1:7); prop. nam quare? for why? wherefore?

hence, i.q. ne, lest, Syr. La; see under 1,

(4) conditional, if (compare Germ. fo du gebeft).
Ley. 4:22 (comp. D8 verses 3,27); Deu. 11:27 (comp.
DS verse 28); 18:22; 1 Ki.8:31 (comp. 2 Ch.6:22);
2 Ch.6:29; followed by a future, Gen. 30:38; Isa.
31:4; Josh.4:21. Rarely it is concessive, etsi, al-
though (Germ. fo aud, for wenn aud), Eee. 8:12.

(5) at what time, when, quum, ὅτε, followed by a
pret., Deu. 11:6, “when the earth opened its mouth ;”
_ 1Ki.8:9; Ps.139:15; 2 Ch.35:20, MUN 30 WA
M2TNY “when Josiah had repaired the temple”
(compare Syr. 9; Mark 21:3; Mat. 26:54; 28:1).

(6) where, ubi, οὗ, for DY WR, Nu. 20:13; Ps.
95:9; Isa.64:10; and for mY ἜΝ whither, whi-
thersoever, Nu.13:27; Ps.84:4; Isa. 55:11. (Comp.
Syr.9; Heb. 3:9 for οὗ.)

(7) i.g. WN? as, like as (fo wie), in protasis, Ex.
14:13 (LXX. ὃν τρόπον); 1 Ki.8:24. Followed by

“-

LXXXIx

ἽΝ

12 Jer.33:22. Also how, in whut way, Job 37: 17.
“ (knowest thou) Ὁ ΘΙ] 7733 WY in what way {γ΄
garments become warm?”

(8) As a sign of apodosis, like 3 No.6, Germ. fo,
then, so. Preceded by O8 Isa.8:20, ἡ δ᾽ ἣν DN
ny στρ WS 737 ἼΔῚΞ “ if they speak not accord-
ing to this word, then there is to them no dawn.”
Like 3 and } (see Lehrg.723), it is put also when
there precedes a nominative absolute; 2 Sa.2:4, “the
men of Jabesh-Gilead ΝΟΣ ΤΙΝ 12? WR (they) bu-
ried Saul;” and with other absolute cases, especially
when denoting time and place. Zec.8:23, 0%
sp "rn? We ΠΘΠΠ “ in those days then they shall take
hold,” Germ. in jenen Zagen, da ergreifen, ete. Deu.
1:31, 1S. WS 72773 “in the desert, there thou —
sawest;” compare 2 Sa.14:15, *D82 Ww nAY Germ.
und nun, fo bin id) gefommen (Ch. Ἵ j¥5).

(This usage of this particle has been altogether
denied, and it has been stated to be entirely foreign
to it, by Ewald in Heb. Gramm. p.650, who appears
to have overlooked the particles °3, 9, 4, German fo,
of altogether the same origin and signification; nor
should he have given the passage in Isaiah without
regard to the context, “let us turn to the law, so
may they say, in whom there is no dawn,” i.e. those
who despair. Also ellipsis of the words let there be,
there are, is unsuitable, which is brought forward
in other examples, as Zec.8:23; 2 Sa.2:4.)

(g) It is prefixed to a direct citation of somethin,
said, like 3 No.7, "7, ὅτι. 1 Sa.15:19, Ayn x md?
min bipa “why hast thou not hearkened to the voice
of Jehovah? 20, And Saul said to Samuel; WR
myn bipa *MYOY Vulg. imo audivi vocem Domini, yea
I have hearkened to the voice of Jehovah.” [But
see above, No.3.] It seems to be strongly affirmative
and even intensifying the sentence. There are also
other examples in which—

(10) it appears to mark gradation, yea, even, for
the more full WS TW until that, ὧδε ὅτι, fogar. Job
5:55 San av] SP WN “yea even his own har _
vest the hungry man eateth.” In the other member —
INP DFI-PN “ not his posterity only (ver. 4), but he
himself is threatened with destruction ;” compare Job

‘9:15; 19:27; Ps.8:2; 10:6.

(11) Prepositions to which it is jomed are converted
into conjunctions, as WS WN afterwerds, WS TW
until that, YN 72? besides that (Est 4:11), [29
WS in order that, WN NOW, We ὍΣ}, WN ὃν,
WE TIT, WY wt, WHE, WH DP, WH WN,
WS APY in that, because; compare Lehrg. p.636.
Once WY is prefixed, 12 29 WY Job 34:27, i.q. 2 Oy
WS and 13 28 3 because that, because

NWINYN— WS

It is compe unded with prefixes —

I. WN (1) where, wheresoever, Ruth 1:17;
Jud. 5:27; 17:9; followed by ov there, Job 39:30.
Fully OUTS Gen. 21:17, and oy WE DIPHB 2 Sa.
15:21. The same sense may be retained, 1 Sa. 23:13;
4 Ki 8:1, where it is commonly rendered whither,

watihersoever, ioe ney WX.—(2) in that, be-

cause, i.g. Syr. > Gen. 39:9, 23. —(3) ? WN2 on
account of, where it assumes the nature of a prepo-
‘sition, Jon.1:8. Contractedly is used 23 Jon.1:7,

12. Both these answer to the Syriac τὸ on ac-
count of.

IT. WD see under 2.

Ill. WY in that, Isa. 43:4.

Note.—I have given some conjectures as to the
erigin of the relative in Thes. p. 165, referring it to the
root 8; Ewald, on the other hand, p. 647, regards
WE as i.g.7DN and as denoting conjunction. Now after
a more extended comparison with the Indo-Germanic
languages, it appears that it should be differently re-
garded. For, WS-¥Y-Y, Y, equally with the other re-
lative pronouns (see bore, lester A), seem to have had
anciently a demonstrative power, which is expressed
in the languages both Phenicio-Shemitic and Indo-
Germanic, both by the letters d, or t, which may be
called demonstrative (Deutelaut), especially sibilated
and aspirated, and also by a mere sibilant and a mere
aspiration, to which is commonly added a simple vowel,
and sometimes, besides, a final consonant (I, n, r,s, t).
Comp. a) 87, "4, 4, τό, Goth. tho, the, and with an added
consonant; Sanscr. tad, Goth. that; Anglo-Sax. there
(who), Swed. ther ; der; Ch. 17, 73; τῆνος: also with a pre-
fixed vowel ns (which see), NN, αὐτός : δ) 7,11, 3, Arab.

γὼ, usd, 13, 281. : 6) Sanser. sas, sa (tad); Goth.
8a, 80 (that) = 6, ἡ, τὸ, Germ. fie, fo (que), Engl. she,
Hebr. ¥-Y, WS; d) NIN, 8, Pa Hebr. and

ν. Ξ
Ch. 12, «Ἷ, δὲ; 72; art. ὉΠ, At be (nby), Engl. and
lower Germ. μὴ Swed. ghd Iceland. aer, Germ. er, ἐδ,
Lat. is, id.— These words might easily be added to
and enlarged, compare under the word NN No. I.
The forms beginning with a sibilant, as Ἴ (8), are
given under letter (c), Ἢ is added at the end in the cor-
relatives der (there, ther), er, wer. Therefore, as far
as origin is concerned, the prefix: appears to be
an older form than wy; ‘although it must be acknow-
ledged that in the monuments of the Hebrew tongue
which we have, the fuller form appears to be the more
ancient, and the shorter almost peculiar to the later
books. As to the signification, it appears to be an
error to regard it (as I did myself in the larger Lex.

XC

TMUN— WS

first ed.) as primarily having the power cf mere rela-
tion (see A, 2), for im all larguages, relatives are
taken from demonstratives (sometimes from inter-
rogatives), with a slight change; see above letter A),
also Arab. ς Δ)".

Ws m. happiness, found only in plur. constr.
“Wr, where it has the force of an interjection, as
wren “IY8 pr. O the happiness of the man, i.e. "Ὁ
happy man!” Psal. 1:1; 2:12; 32:1,2; 33:22
By an ellipsis of the relative we must indetinind the
passage Ps. 65: 5, 1020 "WS “happy (is he whom)
thou choosest.” With Aff. ? TRS “happy (art)thou!”
Deu. 33:29. TIS (for WW) Ecc. 10: 17; YRS
Pro. 14:21, and ΠΕ (for IDWS) Pro. 29: 18:
DI"WS Isa. 32:20. As to the contracted plural οἱ
segolate nouns, such as 7WS (for WW) see Lehrg
P- 575, 575, and indeed in this word the shorter form
arises from its use in exclamation. So in German in
announcing good news: viel Gli! In Greek and
Latin, τριςμακάριος, τριςόλβιος, τριςευδαίμων, terque
quaterque beatus.

TWN id. with AG “W3 “with my happiness,”
Gen. 30:13.

xox Milél (‘upright to God”), [Asar-
elah],pr. n. of a singer and Levite, 1 Ch. 25:2, written
in verse 14 TNR.

TUS rarely ἘΝ US Micah §:13; Deut. 7:5.
Pl. Db and ΓΕ, Jud. 3:7; 2 Ch. 33:3, ἢ [see
below] pr. fortune, i.e. inthe idolatry of the Pheni-
cians and Arameans, Asiarte or the planet Venus,
elsewhere called NIAL'Y (see under that word, also my
Comment. on Isa. 65:11, and vol.ii. p. 337, seq.); ap-
parently the companion and consort of Baal: and her
tmage; in pl. images of Astarte, and perhaps generally
images of idols, at least those of a particular kind
(compare Ἕρμαί of the Greeks). The signification
of grove, which trom the LXX. and Vulgate has found
its way into the Lexicons and Commentaries of the
moderns, is altogether unsuitable to the context in
many places, and in some it is almost absurd; I have
refuted it at length in Thes. p. 162. To the remarks
there made, I here add that Venus was regarded by
the Romans as the giver of good fortune; compare,
venerem jacere, Suet. Aug. 71; venerius jactus, venus-
tas, for happiness, Ter. Hec. 5,4,8,18, and Sylla’s
cognomen ᾿Επαφρόδιτος, Felix. As Venus answered
to Asherah, and as Hercules, who was worshipped by
the Romans as also presiding over and granting for-
tune, answered to Baal, | have not any doubt that
the origin of this mythology was in the East; see,

ὙΠΡΝ - ΣΝ

among ΟΙΠΘΥ passages, 1 Ki. 15:13; 2Κι 21:73; 23:6;
Jud. 6: 25, 26, 28, 30. In several places Asherah
is joined to a male idol, Baal, just as Ashtoreth is in
other places, see 1 Ki. 18:19; 2 Ki. 23:4; Jud. 3:7.

[*(1)Asherah, a goddess of the Hebr. idolators, to
whom they made statues, images (325), 1 Ki.15: 13;
2Ch.15:16, and whom they often worshipped together
with Baal, as at other times Baal and Astarte (Jud.
2:13; 10:6; 1 Sa. 7:4; 12:10). 1 Ki. 18:19, prophets
of Baal...prophets of Asherah; 2 Ki. 23:4, of Baal, of
Asherah,and ofall the host of heaven. Jud.3:7,and
served ΠῚ ΠΝ DPYRTNY “Baals and Ashe-
rahs;” comp. 2 Ki. 17: 16; 21:3; 2 Ch. 33:3; Jud.
6:25. Once, where in the same chapter mention is
made οὔ MWS, 2 Ki. 23:6; 14:15; and also of ney
verse 13, the latter seems to pertain to the idolatrous
worship of the Sidonians, and the former to that of
the Hebrews.

[“(2) A statue, image of Asherah made of wood, a
wooden pillar of great size, Jud. 6:25— 27, which
on account of its height, was fixed or planted in the
ground, Deu. 16:21. An Asherah or statue of this
sort stood near the altar of Baal at Samaria, from the
time of Ahab, 1 Ki. 16: 32,33; 2 Ki. 10:26; 17:16;
on the high place of Bethel, 2 Ki. 23:15; at Ophra,
Jud. 6:25, and even in the temple at Jerusalem, from
Manasseh until Josiah, 2 Ki.21:37; 23:6; Pl. OWS
Asherahs, pillars, columns,often coupled with the
cippi, or stone pillars censtructed to Baal, 1 Ki. 14:
23; 2 Ki. 17:10; 23:14; 2 Ch. 14:2; Mic. 5:12,13;
Exod. 34:13; Deut. 7:5; 12:3; 2 Ch. 31:13 33:9.
That these pillars were of wood, appears especially
froin the fact, that whenever they are destroyed they
are always said to be cut down and burned, Ex. 34:
13; Jud. 6:25; 2 Ki. 23:6, 15, ete.

[“‘Note.— Of the ancient versions some render this
word Astarte, others a wooden pillar, others a tree,
LXX. very frequently ἄλσος, Vulg. lucus (Engl. a
grove), by which they seem to have understood a sacred
tree. Inthe Mishnah too it is explained by 7p ios ‘a
tree that is worshipped.’ The primary signification of
the werd may pertain either to the goddess, her nature
and qualities, or to the statue or figure of the god-
-dess. The latter has recently been maintained by
Movers in a learned dissertation on this word (Pho-
hizier, i. p. §60,seq., Bonn, 1840); according to whom
MS is prop. right, upright, then a pillar, and at last
a female divinity of the Canaanites, worshipped under
the figure of an upright pillar, often as the partner
(σύμβωμος) of Baal in his altars, but different from
Astarte; comp. the epithet of Diana, Ὀρθέα, Ὀρθωσία.
The father vo was adopted by me (Thes. s. ἢ. v.

-

ΧΟῚ

“ποῦν -- τὴν

and in Appendix), referring TW to the nature and
qualities of the goddess herself; though I admit that
the proper and primary signification of the word was
afterwards neglected and obliterated, as is not uncom-
mon. According to this view, TW is prop. fortune,
happiness (compare Ws No. 3, WR Gen. 30:13,
especially "W), and hence became an attribute of
Astarte, or Venus as Fortuna Datrix, which was made
great account of among the Hebrew idolators; see the
artt. 13, °2. To this we may add that the Romans
too regarded Venus as the giver of good fortune and
a happy lot; comp. the expressions, venerem jacere,
Suet. ; venereus jactus,Cic., and others. And I am still
induced to regard this view with favour, by the analogy
of other similar names derived obviously from the —
nature and qualities of heathen gods, and very rarely,
if ever, trom the form of their statues or images:
e.g. D?y3, niinvy, 0°90. It is, however, very pos- —
sible that the proper signification of TS, OWS
being afterwards neglected, these words fight come
to be used of rude pillars and wooden statues; just
as the Gr. Ἑρμῆς was used of any human statue
which terminated below the breast in a squarecolumn,
although it might represent any thing or every thing
but Mercury.” Ges. add.]

NIWS Ch.a wall, so called from its being erected,
(see the root No. 1) Ezr. 5:3. As to the form, comp
nwa,

ΟΝ an unused root. The primary power ap-
pears to be that of pressing together, whether by

i

treading or in any other way; comp. Arab. (ὁ ὁ to
tread, to trample on, to subdue (kindred to /¥8 to
urge, and even yx and the words there compared).
Hence i TUAW a cake made of dried -figs pressed to
gether; 8 a foundation which is pressed down

by treading on it, and Arab. rg Conj. Il, to found,
to make firm in laying a foundation, comp. WS
to prop.
Note. —WYANN see under the root WS, p. XL, A.
nw see TWN,

NIWS (perhaps “petition,” “request,” as if
Inf. Hithp. of an Arabic form, from the root ONY),
[Eshtaol], pr-n. of a city of the Danites, situated
in the plain of the tribes of Judah. Josh. 15:33;
19:41. Jud. 13:25; 16:31. [Gentile noun “RADY
1 Ch. 2: 53-]

WIS Ch. rebellion, Ezr. 4: 15;
the Conj. ‘[rupat, from the verb TY i. q.
to strive, to endeavour.

3, verbal of
WY Ithpael

AN -ἰ NWS

haw (“uxorious,” “womanly,” from nw),
[ &shton}, pr.n. of a man, 1 Ch. 4:11, 12.

mons Josh. 15:50, and ΡΟΝ (“ obedi-
ence,” as if infinit. Conj. VIII, from the root YY),
[Eshtemoh, Eshtemoa], Josh. 21:14; 1Sa.30:28;
1 Ch. 4:17, 19; 6:42, pr. n. of a Levitical city in the
mountains of Judah. [Now prob. called Semia, or
es-Semifia, ¢ yaul!; “a considerable village situated
on a low hill.” Rob. ii. 626.]

ns comm. Ch. 1. ᾳ. Heb. MIX a sign, a portent,
synon. with FA. Dan. 3:32,33; 6:28. Root TN.

FIN i. g. TAN thou, which see.

FIN with a dist. accent AN pers. pron. 2 pers. f.
thou, of very frequent occurrence. This word is
shortened from the fuller ‘AN, as is observed below.
It is sometimes joined with a masculine, Eze. 28:14;
Deu. 5:24.

I. DN followed by Makk. “Mit, with suff. ‘Nk,
FNS, in Pause JR, IN, ANN, YN (all which are
just as often written fully), D2, rarely 037)\8 Josh.
23:15, ODN, jns, nn Exod. 35:26, more rarely
DANY Gen. 32:1, OFNIN Eze. 23:45, 17S verse 47.

(1) pr. a demonstrative pronoun, αὐτός, ipse, felbft,
self, this same. This primary strongly demonstra-
tive power which may be generally expressed by the
Gr. αὐτός, is more rare in the ancient Hebrew, but it
appears, however, to have been preserved in the lan-
guage of common life, and afterwards revived and
made current in the later books, in the Rabbinic and
in Syriac. Hos. 10:6, 53” Wd ink D3 «it shall
itself (the calf) be carried into Assyria;” the peo-
ple and priests had already preceded. Josh. 7:15;
1Sa.17:34, in a place where the reading has cause-
lessly been questioned, JI"NN} WI N32) “ there
came a lion with the bear itself;” (in Greek it may
be rendered σὺν αὐτῷ τῷ ἄρκτῳ, mit fammt dem Biren,
und der Bar obendrein, and a bear besides; comp. αὐτῇ
σὺν φόρμιγγι; 1]. ix. 194,and Passow, Lex. Gr.v. αὐτός,
i. 6). Joshua 22:17, “it is not sufficient for you,
We WINS this same iniquity of Peor?” as being
the greatest that could be; Hag. 2:17, ‘28 DIN PX
“ yet ye yourselves turned not to me;” Dan. 9:13,
“as it is written in the law of Moses ΠΡ 9 n¥
42 M832 Nt all this very evil (as declared Lev.
26, and Deut. 28) has come upon us;” Jer. 38:16,
VEIT NS 429 ΠΟ) Wes NS Ὁ ἢ “the same who has
given us life;” 2 Ki.6:5, “as one of them was felling
a beam, the iron Onan-ny) fell into the water.”
(The word iron should here be pronounced with em-

ΧΟΙ

AN—-NNYS

phasis.) Neh.g:9. In the Old Testament here ais
belong —(a) its being used reflectively, iN® ἑιυτὸν,
DMN ἑαυτούς ; Eze. 34:2, “ woe to the shepherds
ons ΟΡ 4° WA who feed themselves,” i.q. DY’):
verses 8,10; Jer.7:19; Νὰ. 6:13. --- (Ὁ) In Ezekiel
it occurs even four times without a following noun
for αὐτό, id, ipsum, this, itself, while elsewhere, as
in a relaxed sense (see No. 2), it everywhere requires
a noun or a suffix; Eze. 43:7, MX) SDD ΟἿΡῸ nN
31 ΓΙΒΞ DIP “this (αὐτὸ) is the place of my

; throne, and this the placeofthesoles of my feet; Eze.

47:17,18,19, compare verse 20, where MN? stands in
the same context. (Some have regarded the reading
as incorrect; and in verses 17, 18, 19, would amend it
by reading NN}, as in verse 20; but the similar pas-
sage, Eze. 43:7, in which MNt could not be suitable,
defends the common reading; [‘‘ Maurer supplies Jo!
the place, ete., LXX. ἑώρακας τὸν τόπον κ.τ.λ."}).
From the Rabbinic may be added the phrase, 1n}N3
DYN αὐτῇ τῇ ἡμέρα, on the same day; nYywn ANI
in the same hour, in derfelben Stunve: from the Syriac

oh <D, compare ἀφ᾽ ἑαυτοῦ, a se ipso. [“ Note.
Some have questioned the above use of this particle,
choosing rather to refer the passages cited, and others
like them, to its use with the accusative, but with
little suecess. See Maurer’s Comm. ii. p.608. The
origin of the word which is treated of below, is not
contrary to the above view, but rather favours it.”
Ges. add. ]

(This true and primary signification of the word
was not unknown to the Rabbins, who explain it by
D¥Y, VD}, and in the same manner do the Syriar

mn

grammariaas interpret the word K.. In the Arabic
there answers to this Ul, also used reflectively -

ἐφ} I have beaten myself. As to the origin, I have
no doubt but that this word, like the other pronouns,
is primitive and very ancient (see WS p. LXxxvim, A),
nor should I object if any one were to compare Ni, Nix
with the Sanser. état, hic; Gr. αὐτός. To give my
own opinion now, this is more probable than what I

“

lately supposed, that N¥, NX, |, | are i.g. nis a sign,
which, however, is also the opinion of Ewald, Gramm
Ρ. 693).

(2) This word by degrees lost much of its primi-
tive force, so that as set before nouns and pronouns
already definite, it scarcely increases the demonstra-
tive power; 1233 NS i.g. Germ. diefelbe Sache, diefelbige
Sache, felbige Sache, the thing itself, the same thing;
often redundantly for the simple bdieje Gade, this thiug

AX—NTS |

t is rarely— (a) put before a nominative (Gen.17:5,
SIS FOYNY NY NIP? N? “thy name shall be no
Jonger called Abram;” Gen. 4:18, ΤΉ ΤΙΝ 0 353");
@ Sa. 11:25, MI WI ΠΝ PPI YR OW “let not
this thing displease thee,” Gen. 21:5; 46:20; Ex.
10:8; Lev. 10:18; Νὰ. 11:22 ; 26:55, 60; Josh.
7:15, etc.); on the other hand it is very often—(d)
put before the object of a proposition when already
definite (compare the pronouns αὐτός, ipse, devfelbe,
which, especially in the oblique cases, αὐτοῦ, αὐτῷ, αὐτόν,
ipsum, ipst, desfelben, denfelben, lose their strongly de-
monstrative power in some degree), thus it becomes

a particle pointing out a determinate object. In Hebrew |

DYWVI-NS properly therefore signifies, i. q. αὐτὸν τὸν
οὐρανόν, but from the common use of language is the
same as τὸν οὐρανόν, like in Gr. αὐτὴν Χρυσηΐδα, I. 1.
143, without emphasis for Χρυσηΐδα: ¥ pr. αὐτόν
σε, σεαυτόν, hence the simple σε. In this manner NN
is frequently put before substantives made definite
with the article (7787 AN) OMY NS Gen. 1:1; comp.
nv YY Gen. 2:4), or with the addition of a geni-
tive or a suffix (Est.g:14; Ru.2:15), also before
proper names (Jon. 2:1), its occurrence is much more
frequent in prose than in poetry. In the whole Old
Test. only three examples occur to me in which this
word is prefixed to nouns which are not made defi-
nite, two of them (Pro. 13:21; Eze. 43:10), where the
sense is definite, one (Ex. 21:28), where it is not so.
[Also Ex.2:1; 2Sa.18:18 ; Ecc.3:15. Ges. add.]

Note. Some have altogether denied that this word is
put before the subject of ἃ discourse; and indeed the
examples in which it is joined with a passive verb
may be taken impersonally, and so explained that the
power of the object is retained, viz. YI8T NS A) Nu.
32:5, man gebe daé Land, “let them give the land” (see
Olshausen, Emendatt. zum A. T. page 25, Hebr. Gram.
gth edit. page 233 [13th edit.,§ 140, 47), but many
others (see No.2, a) cannot be so taken; and it is not
the place of a sober interpreter to have recourse
unnecessarily to solecisms and critical conjecture.
What has been done with regard to this point which
exercised the inquiries of very ancient Rabbins, may
be seen in Olshausen loc. cit.; Ewald (Hebr. Gramm.
Page 593); Fihsius (Seebode, krit. Bibl.1826, No. 3),
and by their follower, Winer, in Lex. Hebr. page 103.

[“‘Note. The origin of this particle is still uncertain.
Corresponding to it in the Phenicio-Shemitic lan-

9
guages are Ch. NM, Syr. AV ipse; but these are of rare
Occurrence. Cognate are the Ath. enta, who (prop.
demonstr. like all relatives), Egypt. ent, who; and es-
pecially the demonstrative syllable ent, which in the

ΧΟΠῚ

NNN

| Egyptian language is prefixed to the personal pre:
nouns, as ent-oten, ye; ent-sen, they; ent-of,he. Here _
the simple and genuine forms are often, sen, of; the
form ent-sen, corresponds entirely to the Hebr. O78
: JD, and ent-of; to the Hebr. jnix, while yet all these
forms express the nominative. (See the Table in
‘338, note; Hebr.Gramm. page 293, 13th edit.) From
ent come both N® (as NA from 3M), and nix; comp.
Sanscr. état, Gr. abr-oc. Others refer ΠΝ, Nis, to the
Aram. M8, ‘I'S, i.q.U; so Hupfeld on the demonstr.

power of the letter MN, see Hupfeld, in Zeitschr. f. ἃ,
Morgenl. Lit. ii. page 135.” Ges. add.]

I. DS followed by Μά. Τὸ, with suff. "AY, TAY,
in pause and τὶ JAY-Gen. 6:18 comp. 20:16, JAX, AX,
DIAN Gen. g:9,11,O8 more rarely and chiefly in
the books of Joshua, ings, . eremiah, and Ezekiel,
HX, ANN, ONN (so that it seems to be confounded with
the mark of acc. N&), pr. subst. denoting nearness,
and propinguity, prob. for M8 (from the root 738

|
|

No. II. to draw near, as nya from 123} from the com-
mon usage of the language, a prep. of a similar power
to DY (which see).

(1) apud, with, at, by, near, used of nearness and
vicinity, Gen. 19:33; Lev. 19:13; Job 2:13; 1 Ki.
9:26, “ Eziongeber nowy WS which is situated
near Eloth,” comp. Jud. 4:11, 5 "3B" to any one’s
face, i. q. "BP see D°B. There is a singular use of it
in Gen. 30:29, “thou knowest what thy flock has
become ‘8 with me,” i.e. having me as the shepherd
and caring for it, comp. 39:6, “he cared for nothing
IAN” i. e. while he had Joseph for οἰκόνομος, verse 8.
Specially —(a) sometimes it indicates possession of a
thing, like the Lat. penes, comp. Gr. τὰ παρ᾽ ἐμοί, Arab.
ue WS (see BY No. 2, a,b); especially ‘what one
has in one’s mind, Job 12:3, BESS WS PRON “who
knoweth not such things ?” Job 14:5, “the number of
the months is with thee,” i.e. in thy mind, determined
by thee.—(b) It is rarely used of motion to a place
(like παρὰ with an ace. and vulg. apud te Inscr. Grut.
bey dic). 2 Sam. 15:23; Ps.67:2, ΝΣ YB IN? 1. gq.
IY; Ps. 4:7.—(c) It isi. q. preter, besides (compare
παρὰ ταῦτα, preter ἰδία), ExX.1:14; 1Ki. 11:1, 25.—
(d) It is used ellipt. for “82 Gen. 49:25, where from
what precedes 9 is supplied—(e) In some phrases
and examples NS may seem to be inaccurately for im,
(as in Lat. apud villam, apud forum, apud Hierosolyma,
Sueton. Vesp. 93, apud Palestinam, Eutr. vii. 13,
see Handii Tursell. page 414, 415), but it may, and
even ought, in every case to retain the notion of
nearness. 1 Sa.7:16, “he judged Israel, ninpp-a-ny

M28 at all those places:” the courts of justice heins

ΓΝ ΣΙΝ

in the gates of towns, and thus by or near the towns.
1 Ki. 9:36, 17°28? WN IAY VPN “and Solomon of-
fered incense at that (altar) which was before Je-
hovah.” Compare Suet. Aug. 35, ut thure et mero
supplicaret-—apud aram eius dei, etc.,and Deut. 16:6,
matn DY .. _ Dippy, One offered pesinenly at the
altar, and in 1 Ki. loc. cit. this phraseis used as the cus-
tomary expression for offering incense. (I do not see
with Winer, how in this passage 1A may refer to 717}. )

(2) cum, with (compare OY No. 1), used of ac-
ecompanying, Gen. 6:13; 43:16; Jud. 1:16; Jer. 51:
59; of connection by marriage, 1 Ki. 3:1; of a cove-
nant, Gen. 15:18; of aid, Gen. 4:1, “I he gotten
a male (i.e. a son) ἢ ΤΉ ΤῊΣ by the aid of Jehovah.”
Jer. 1:8; 15:20. It is said, “to speak with any one,”
1 Ki. 8:15; also “to fight, to make war with any
one” (where NS may be rendered against), Gen.
14:9; 1 Ch. 20:5; Pro. 23:11. TINTNY yan “to
walk with God,” Gen. 5:24; i.e. ‘having God as it
were for a companion, to lead a life pleasing to God;
ENS ID ΠΝ “to act kindly with any one,” Zec. 7 :9;.
compare Ruth 2:20; 2 Sa. 16:17. Noldius, in his
Concordance, under this word always confounds NS
No. I. and ΠῚ, which it may suffice thus briefly to
mention.

MSD i. φ Dy! Pr. from with, from near by any

one; Syr. LoS = Arab. &+ ..pe, from(1Ki.6:33),
after verbs and nouns of departing, Gen. 26:31;
sending from any place, Gen. 8:8; also of receiving,
Job 2:10; buying, Gen. 17:27; 23:20; asking from
any one, 1 Sa.1:17; performance, Ex. 29:28, etc.
Other examples are, Josh. 11:20, IN} ἡ ΠΝ “by
Jehovah was this instituted ;” Ex. 29:28, “ this shall
be to Aaron... a perpetual statute ‘& 23 NN to
be performed by the children of Israel ;” Ps. 22:26,
PTA ASD “from thee my praise,” i.e. “ I owe to
thee salvation, the cause of praise.” ‘FIND Isa. 44:24,
"p is i.g. Gr. ἀπ᾽ ἐμαυτοῦ, John §:30, from myself, or
by my own authority. Arabic (css Bas Syriac
wy» 9, and Heb. *33 Hos. 8:4. Compare as to
this, Anecdota Orientt. i. p. 66.

ΠΙ. FN with suff. IN¥ 1 Sa. 13:20, pl. ONY ibid. |

verse 21, and Ὁ ΤΙΣ Isa. 2:4; Mic. 4:3; Joel 4:10, an
iron implement used in agriculture, with an edge, and
sometimes requiring to be sharpened (1 Sa. loc. cit.),
according to most of the old versions a plough-share
(but in Sa. it is joined with ΠΕΡ), according to
Symm. and the Hebr. intpp. a mattock. The more
general word σκεῦος is Bene by the LXX. in the book

of Sa. Some compare ἀπὶ household-stuff, flocks,

XCIV

mMS- AS
utensils ; butindeed I should prefer regarding Ni as for

sk
NS (like MY for NY from 7Y)—Arab. jlol an
=e
instrument, _<¢.\ apparatus, instrument, specially of

war, from the root 778 tol to aid, also to be furnished
with instruments, apparatus; and 1 should suppose the
general word to be used for some particular instru.
ment, perhaps for a plough-share.

SON (“living with Baal,” i.e. enjoying the
favour and help of Baal), [#£thbaal], pr.n. of a king
of the Sidonians, 1Ki.16:31, in Josephus (Arch. 8:13,
§ 1, 2, contr. Apion. 1, 18), Ἰθόβαλος, Εἰθώβαλος
(283 1PIs).

TTON Den. 33:2, and SIN Isa. 21:12, pl. 208
Jer. 3:22 (for 2X), fut. ADS? Job 37:22; pl. PAN}
Job 16:22, contr. and def. ΠΝ Mic. 4:8,8N2, Deu.
33:21, and NN (for THN), Isa. 41:25; imper. PDS
(for 1 MN) Isa. 21:12; 56:9, 12 (almost all of these
forms imitate the Aramzan).

(1) to come, a poetic word [“ instead of xia”)

Ch. 8S, Syr. jLh, Arab. οἷ, which are of common
use in these languages. Const. followed by ¢ ὃ (Jer.
3:22) and ἽΝ (Mic. 4:8) of the person to whom any

one comes. Part. pl. fem. ΓΙ ΓΝ things to come,
i.e. future, Isa. 41:23; 44:7; 45:11. Arab. cot
΄

Ss
for gl future.

(2) to happen to any one, to come upon him (as
evil), Job 3:25, i. ᾳ. ΟἿ with acc.

(3) to go, to pass by, Job 16:22. Vulg. transeunt.

Hien, to bring, i.g. 8°30. Pret. plur. 1) (for
NST) Isa. 21:14, and the same form for imp., Jer
12:9.

Deriv. ἧς,

MS Ch., Dan.7:22, inf. SMP Dan. 3:2, i.g. Het
to come; with by of pers. Ezr. 4:12; 5:3.

Ἄρηει, ‘D!3 inf. 1030 (by a Hebraism)—(1) to
cause to come, Dan. 6:17, 25.

(2) to bring, to fetch, Dan. 5:3, 23. Syr. ok.

Horna, borrowed from the Hebrew, but anoma-
lous °°, 3 fem. MD}, Dan. 6:18; pl. ἡ Π Dan.
3:13, to be caused to come, to be brought.

TS pers. pron. 2 pers. m. THOU; with dist
accent MAS (Milél), Gen. 3:11; 4:11; 27:32, with.
out 7 five times in 1’n> FN 1 Sa. 24:19; Ps. 6:4;
Ecc. 7:22; Job. 1:10; Neh. 9:6. In the oblique casea

ΟΣ ΣΝ

of thee, thine, 1 Ki. 21:19; thee, Pro. 22:19; see
Lehrgeb. p. 727. (Instead of the doubled Tav, in

-ο os

Arabic and Aithiopic there is nt, ᾿ς ἢ ~ Οὐ vulg.
Cl AYP: fem. Ab: in Syriac there is Nun

occult Aaj f. ὧλ ἡ; and the same appears also in

Egyptian in WeOK f. HOO thou. [* All of which are
compounded of the demonstrative syllable en, and the
simple pronouns ta, to, tok. (See in ‘258 note; Hebr.
Gram. p. 293,13th ed.)”. Ges. add. omitting the follow-
ing paragraph.| The principal letter however is n,and
this alone predominates in the Indo-Germanic stock
of languages. (See the Sanscrit. twam, the stock of
which is tu, Pehlev. and Pers. tu 3) Gr. rv, σὺ, Lat.

tu, Goth. thu, Germ., Dan. and Swed. bu. )

prs f. a she-ass, so called from its slowness; see
s τᾷ
the root ᾿ξ, (Arab. wil a she-ass, and the female

9 ry
of the wild ass; Aram. 828, [LJ id.) Nu. 22:93,
seq. 13N¥ *22 “ the son of his ass,” i.e. his ass. Gen.
49:11. Pl. MINS Gen. 12:16; 32:16.

PAS comm. Chald. a furnace, i. q. Syr. ἰοἡ.
Dan. 3:6, 11,15, seq. The form }{A¥8 is for PINS,
from the root {2A to smoke; like 1) for Ppt.

PIAS Eze. 41:15, in 33 for PAS.

‘TIS i. gq. AS pers. pron. 2 pers. sing. fem. thou.
Although this form is rare in the Old Test. (it is
found only seven times in a’n>, 1 Ki. 14:2; 2 Ki.
4:16, 23; 8:1; Jud.17:2; Jer. 4:30; Eze. 36:13;
and wherever it occurs, the ἀκρισία of the Masorites
takes away the Yod, so as to read FN, so that in the
text there appears 33), yet there can be no doubt

that it is genuine (comp. Arab. «Οἱ and ϑγτιυλαῇ);
and it is even primary and a more ancient form, which
afterwards the more negligent pronunciation of the
common people shortened into M8. Yod added at the
end is a mark of the feminine, as in ‘OPA ; nor
should we listen to Ewald (Heb. Gramm. page 177),

who, apart from all analcgy, conjectures ‘AN to be

for "ANS, of which no trace exists in the Pheenicio-
Shemitic languages.

‘AN (perhaps, “ neigh bouring,” from N¥ near-

᾿ Ress, and the termination ‘-), [Jttai], pr.n.—(1)

of one of David's generals, 2 Sa. 15:19, 22; 18:2.—
(2) of a Benjamite, 2 Sam. 23:29; also written 0S
(which sce).

ΧΟΥ

TAT

> TAN m. Eze. 41:15 (p), 16, 42:3, 5, α kind of
columns [see below]; (see especially Eze. 42:5,
comp. verse 6). LXX. and Vulg. chap. 42, render it
περίστυλον, porticus. Root POS

[“* A term in architecture, signifying a decrement;
where a story or portico is drawn in, an offset, ledye,
terrace. It is averbal Hiph. from PDI to tear away,
cut off So Béttcher recently (Proben, page 350);
but so too Abulwalid long before, ig. Jaci seg-
ment, increment. See his words quoted in Thes,
Append. 8. h. v.” Ges. add. ]

DIAN pers. pron. 2 pers. pl. you, m. Inaccurately
joined to a feminine, Eze.13:20. It comes from TAS
which see, with the ‘addition of Ὁ, the mark of mul-

CwWLE

titude. Arab. ,.3!3 Aram. JAIN:

{

DMS Ex. 13:20; Nu. 33:6, [Ztham], the name
of a place on the borders of Egypt and the Arabian
desert, from which the neighbouring part of the de-
sert, as far as Marah, received the same name. Nu.
33:8. ΤΙΧΧ, Ὀθώμ. Jablonsky (Opusce. ii. 157)
regards it as the Egyptian ATIOW, i.e. boundary of
the sea.

Giron: & SYM, once DYIAN 1 Sa. 10:11 1.6.
dion with Aleph prosthetic, adv.

(1) yesterday, 1Sa.4:7; 14:21; 19:7; Ps.go:4.

(2) formerly, used generally of time long past, —
Mic. 2:8; Isa. 30:33. The same form is also found
in Syr., Ch., and in Cod. Nasar. [‘ There exists like-

wise a form bin, which see. Also, Syr. Nol;
Chald. biromns, Dome: The form seems compounded
from ΠΣ with, at,and S19 i. ᾳ. 028 forepart, front;
hence of time, antea, aforetime.” Ges. add. ]
--Z

jOS an unused root. Arab. uy iq. Ul to walk

with short steps. Conj. IV. to stand, to stand still;
avg :

compare ,'\ to delay. Hence }!N¥ a she-ass.

JS in some MSS. and printed editions for {I'S
constancy, Mic. 6:2; Job 33:19.

of.

JAS pers. pron. 2 pers. pl.f. you, ye. Once found
Eze. 34:31, where other copies have ἰδ With 7A
parag. it is written 7298 Gen. 31:6; Eze.13:11, 20;
34:17; and ibid. 13:20. 73A8, according to the
analogy of the forms 77, 733. Nun at the end,
like Mem, is a mark of multitude, especially in the
fem.; comp. +, 7, 7220PR.

MINN £. a gift, reward, specially as given to a

| harlot, Hos.2:14. Root 7:8,

5- ἼΠκ

“Ins (“bcuntiful,” “munificent,” from 1208
a gift), [Lthni], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 6:26.

JIS Eze. 16:34, 41, and JIN m. (for 125 with
SS prosthet. from 713A), with suff. ‘3208.

(1) gain of a harlot, absol. Eze. ‘16: 31,34; and
with the addition of 72it Deu. 23:19. Metaph. used
of the produce of the fields, which the idolators looked
on as gifts from the idols, Hos. 9:1; Mic. 1:7; comp.
Tsa. 23:17, 18.

(2) [Ethnan], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 4:7.

PAIN an unnsed root, perhaps i. q. POY, (s< to
be beautiful. Hence PAN.

[Rejected in Ges. corr.; the deriv. being referred
to PN2.]

2

Beth (3), the second letter of the alphabet; when
used as a numeral, 1.4. two. The Hebrew name is
contracted from ΓΞ a house, a tent, and-the most
ancient form of this letter (whatever it may. have
been) appears to have imitated this figure. [“ See Heb.
Gramm. p. 291, 13th edit.; Monumen. Phen. p.21.”]
The form of a tent is still that which it bears in the
Ethiopic alphabet, ῃ.

As to its permutation, 3 changes into other labials,
namely—(1) into 5,as ¥3 and t5 to disperse, ¥?2 and

SAS to cleave, ba Aram. m8,
ees a2 to be feeble.—(2) rarely into }, as 273),

9 et
Pics Iron, 35

eaiot great, and even into a quiescent 1, as 33U-N3
for Y3U"N3 ; compare in the western lang aed βόσκω,
vescor, pascor, βάδω, vado.—(3) into 9, which letters
are pronounced very much alike by the Orientals, as
R73 and ND fat, TINT and FIN13 an idol of the

Babylonians, {93 wae to search, }'2t = j time, Wt
2) to prune a vine, 3 and {9% pr.n. of a river,
BAS 1.ᾳ. 393 a writing, a poem, Arabic ne for
a Mecca; compare βλέττω for μελέττω (from μέλι,
honey); scamnum, scabellum, marmor, French marbre
[Engl. marble], ete.

3, sometimes before monosyllables 3 (see this more
ly stated, Lehrg. p. $28); with suff. °3; 43,

rarely 733 Ps.141:8; in pause and fem. 73; 3, ma;
993; 023, 133; 093, 03, fem. 173 (Arab. ται saa

XCVI

3 ἢ ΝΣ

“WIN with suff. 7k m. Ch.-- (1) a PLacE
Dan. 2:35; Ezr. 5:15; 6:5,7. (In Targg. very fre-

quently; Syr. and Samarit. 51} id.) “170% “the
place in which,” Ezr. 6:3; by a pleonasm, much

used in Aramean ; Syr. 9 Lf; compare WS Dipe
(see DIPdD). yr ge
(2) perhaps, track, 1. ᾳ. Arab. 2); pi “Ethiop.

(nC; Hence ἽΝ for 7N83 Dai 7:6, 7, after;
ig. ο 2 νὰ ei in the track; with affix JW
Dan. 2:39. Syr. and Samar. sho.

DMS (“ places,” “regions”), pr.n. of a place
to the south of Palestine. Nu. 21:1, ODDS JVI “in
the way which leads to Atharim.”

positicn, prop. and originally (see the note as to its
origin) denoting tarryance in a place (Greek ἐν, Latin
in), afterwards applied to neighbourhood and asso-
ciation (Germ. an, mit), at, by, with, and joined with
verbs of motion. The various significations of this ~
much-denoting word, in part proper, in part figura-
tive, may be ἌΡ: Σ in three classes, which are
called by the Rabbins 27 n° (Germ. in [Engl. in]),
ΠΡ) M2 (Germ. an [Engl. at, by]), Wy M2 (Germ.
mit [Engl. with]), although it is not to be denied that
the third class depends upon the second (see below).
Thus it denutes —

(A) pr. in, with ablat. Gr. ἐν. Specially—(1) in,
pr. of place [“‘ which might be more fully and pre-
cisely expressed by ἼΠΞ, 33 ], as ὝΣ in the city,
n}33 in the house, $23 in the pit, ΚΞ in the land
or province, WN in (a place) which=where; then
used of time: 87 72¥2 Jud.10:8; ΠΕ ΝΞ Gen.1:1;
ΝΣ D703, ya; also of the soudition, ἢ in which we

pide’ | 1 Sa. 29:7; and, in the later Hebrew, it
is even prefixed pleon. to adverbs: 733, j23. By a
peculiar idiom of language, it is used of the foun-
tain, origin, and material whence any thing is drawn,
is made, or comes forth; as—(qa) in the phrase, “ to
drink in a cup,” i.e. to drink what is in the cup; for
“out of the cup” (like the French “ doire dans une
tasse ;” Ὅτ. ἐν χρυσῷ, ἐν ποτηρίοις πίνειν, Xenoph.
Anab.vi.1, § 4); Gen. 44:5; Am. 6:6; comp. Chald
Dan. §:2.—(b) of the material, as the German εἶπε
Miinge in Gold, ein Stoff in Wolle, in Erg gegoffen. 2 Ch
9:18, 1973 39 “a footstool of gold.” Ex. 38:8;
Lev. 13:52; 1 Ki. 7:14; Eze. 7:20. Metaph. —(¢}

~~, Eth. ῃ, rarely -f)) [“ Syr. A”), a prefixed pre- | 3 YI! to know by any thing, Ex. 7:17.

7) XCVII

(2) When it refers to a multitude, in the midst of
which one is, 1. 4. among, in. Lament. 1:3, Ὁ Ἶ23
“among the nations.” 2 ΚΊ. 18:5, ΠῚ) ΠῚ sb-b53,
4 $a.15:31, talatpepuek: is ΡΞ among the con-
spirators.” Ps.118:7,"¥2 ΠῚ ΠῚ “Jehovah is among
my helpers,” 1. 6. is my helper (comp. Lat. in magnis
viris est habendus); Job 15:10; Jer. 6:18. Cant.
1:8, 0°V32 ΠΕΡῚ “fair (fairest) among women.”
Lam. 1:1; Josh.14:15; comp. Luke 1:25, 28, 42.
Specially it signifies a part excepted from a whole
number (as ἢ No.1). Ps. 139:16, “my days were
determined 0733 108 82} when as yet not one among
them (of them) existed.” Ex. 14:28. 1Sa.11:11,
“two 03 of them;” Lev. 26:36; Deu.1:35. Hence,
when used with some verbs, it shews that they refer
to only a part of the predicate; as 3 3‘) to smite
(several) of them, to cause a slaughter among ene-
mies (different from 137 with an acc. to smite them),
2 Sa. 23:10; 2370 Ps. 78:31, comp. 3 δὲ) Job 7:
13; 2 723 an etwas bauen, to build on, Zechariah 6: 153
amNY, 228 Pro. 9:5.

(3) When it refers to the limits by which any
thing is bounded, within, in; PWwWLs “within thy
gates,” Ex. 20:10; ‘ina « wishin my walls,” Isa.
56:5. Often sae of time, nw wows “within
three years,” binnen drey Jahren, Dan. 11:20; Ecc.12:1;
also so used that the close of the limit is especially
regarded, and so used of time already past, Nu. 28:26.

(4) Rarely after verbs of motion; in, with acc., εἰς
(Eng. into), as after verbs of going, Gen.19:8; 31:33;
sending, Lev.16:22; Deu. 7:20; also giving (Jer.
12:7); placing (comp. Lat. ponere in aliquo loco), Gen.
27:17; inserting (Deu. 15:17), etc.; among, inter,
with acc., Deut. 4:27; 1 Ki. 11:2. Compare Winer,
Exeget. Sedien; 1 i. p. 48, seq.

(B) the second class comprehends those species of
sigrifications, which designate either nearness and
vicinity (No. 1—3), or motion to a place, so as to
be at or near it; Germ. an (No. 4—6); and these
are partly proper, and partly figurative (No. 7—10).

(1) ad, apud, at, by, near, on. ΜΞ “at a foun-
tain,” 1 Sa. 29: 1; 133 1023 “by the river Chebar,”
Eze. 10:15 (Gr. ἐν ποταβιῥ oy ariver). DY2Y2 at or
on the sky, am Himmel, Pro. 30:19. ΠΝ Mm) a
hundred by the cubit, i. e. a hundred cubite, see ADR,
(Comp. Lat. in verubus, Virg. Georg. ii. 396; French,
avoir les souliers dans les pieds.) Here also are the
phrases to be referred, 01°32 D1 Zag an Sag, day by: day,
daily (as if, so that day touches day);. wna wan in
every month, 1 Ch. 27:1; nw nw yearly, Aine,

35:58.
2) before, in the presence of, Genesis 23:18;

3— IAS

iy WY 83-22 “befe re all who go in at the gate
of his city,” more fully ‘2183, 3, 353; comp. Gr,
ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς, Il. ii. 587; Lat. in oculis, Curt. ix. 4.

(3) at or in, for upon, ὙΠ 1 Ki. 8:9; Wid baka
“upon the tabernacle of the congregation,” Nu. 14:
10; Isa. 66:20, D°DID3 “on horses.”

(4) of motion to a place: ad, an (etwas) hin, to,
unto, upon. This Beth differs from Oy in this
signification properly and generally, in that Oy im-
plies motion to a place, whether the end be arrived
at or not, nad (etwas) bin. 3° in this sense signifies
the reaching the end and remaining at it. It nearly
approaches in meaning to ἽΝ usque ad, unto, which
is however properly, used, when the termination and
end of the motion or action has to be more accurately
stated: bis an (etwas) hin; although the later writers
appear to like to use TY for ON; Gen. 11:4, “a tower,
nwa WN whose head may reach unto heaven"
(not less correctly Jer. τς 79; “‘her judgment reacheth
unto heaven,” OXY 28 comp. Winer, Exeget. Stud.
p-§3).P2 ἜΝ mingens ad parietem, “upon a wall,”
1 Ki.16:11. Hence after verbs and nouns of touching
reaching (23), adhering (3 P37), going to, especi-
ally to ask something (3 17, 2 28Y, comp. an fragen,
in upper Germany, an einen etwas begepren, for after
common verbs of going, ON is more frequently used),
falling upon (3 Y35), taking hold on (3 tO8, PtH),
inclination and affection (20%, 103, DN, ΠΥ), all
of which are in Latin compounded with the particles
ad, in. (Many of these, however, are joined in the
same sense also with ON, as P24, "22, W711.) Since 3
in this signification is a particle of transition, it is not
to be wondered at that it should give a transitive
power to some verbs, and even a causative power;
such as is elsewhere expressed by the conjugation
Hiphil. So AY to borrow, leien (cognate perhaps
x2 to take), 3 ‘ney to lend, an jem. Hinleiben (comp.
lhe to take, μοὶ to give), 3 Ἴ2)) Ξε Tf to impose
servitude, fid) jem. bebdienen (according to Winer, to
labour through any one; so that the 3 is instru-

mental, see δ 2). Specially, 3 in this “sense—(a)
when joined to verbs of seeing, gives the sense of
looking upon, commonly with the added notion of
pleasure, with which one remains looking (see 3 78),
mn, 6°31); sometimes also of grief (Gen. 21:16),
pity (29:32), envy (1 Sa.1:11). So also after verbe
of hearing (see YY), of smelling (13).—(d) in
oaths, it is prefixed to the person or thing by which,
i.e. turned to which, one swears, Gen. 21:23; 22:16;

so in curses, 1 Sa. 17:43 (comp. Arab. a\J') by God),
—(c) It is used when single species are referred to

- ΧΟΥΠῚ 5

their genus, Gen. 7:21, “all animals T9732) ΡΞ
ΤΑΣ ΟΝ ΤΡ) which belonged to the birds, and
to the cattle,” etc. Gen. 8:17; 9:2, 10; Hos. 4:3.
Germ. an Bieb, an Bigeln, ete.

(5) of motion down to, upon; in, upon, over,
super, with accus. (comp. No. 3). 1 Ki. 2:44, “ God
turned thy malice JY812 upon thy own head.” Lev.
20:9, 13 127 “his blood (come) upon him.” So after
the verbs 773, 92D, to tread, to reign over; 3 722 to
trust upon.

(6) of motion, against, in for contra, adversus, gegen
(etwag) on. Gen. 26:12, 13 93 1) 933 1) “his hand
against every man, and the hand of every man
against him.” 2Sam. 24:17. So after verbs of
fighting (3 Dn), sinning (3 NOM), being angry
(1293, TW) Deu. 3:26; comp. Ps. 78:31; Lev. 17:
10), acting perfidiously (see 733, 1), 77D, 2Y, yw),
ete. There follow various metaphorical uses, as—

(7) near, nigh (pr. nebenzan), according to,i q.
3. Gen. 1:26, 39073 3392¥2 “in our image, ac-
cording to our likeness.” Gen. 1:27. Comp. Gen.
5:1, 3, “and Adam begat a son WwP¥? ino73.” Gen.
21:12, “after Isaac (PM¥!2) shall thy seed be call-
ed.” 773 according to the way or manner, Amos
4:10; Isa. 10:24,26. O'YY N¥Yz by or according
to the counsels of the ungodly, Ps. 1:1. “1393 ac-
cording to the command of. Hence (and there was no
need for Winer to have called in question this sig-
nification, Exeg. Stud. page 43)—

(8) as, like as, in the manner of, i.q. 3 Job 34:
30, “ because of answers [δ ‘VI82 given in the man-
ner of the wicked” (LXX. ὥσπερ οἱ ἄφρονες. Two
MSS. 3). Job 37:10 (some MSS. 3); Isa. 44:4,
ὝΥΠ [33 “as in the grass” (LXX. ὡς. MSS. and
Editt.3). Isa. 48:10 ( Jerome, “ quasi argentum”).
Psa. 37:20; 39:7; 102:4; Zec. 10:5 (MSS. and
Targ. >); Hos. 19:15. (So the Arab. ὁ, e. δ: oteay
tus 75) 3 to walk in the manner of the common peo-
ple. Schult. Opp. Min. page 71.)

(9) for, at, used of price, reward, exchange (a
signification which springs from its local sense; comp.
Lat. loco, and pro for ante; Germ. anftatt and fic, in the
more ancient language for vor, and vice versa). Gen.29:
18, “I will serve thee seven years for Rachel,” on72;
verses 20, 27; [58. 7:23, “a thousand vines }DD ΟΡ
at a thousand pieces of silver,” Ecc. 4:9; Lam.1:1 1;
4. Sa. 24:24; Hos. 19:19; Cant. 8:7,11. Deu.1g:21,
SWB Ὁ») 23 WD? “ life f or life, eye for eye” (comp.
Koran 5:49). Hence 00523 ~ with peril of their
tives,” 2 Sa.23:17 ; comp. Josh. 23:11; "72 pr. for suffi-
ciency, for necessity. (So oten > in Arabic )

(10) Tt implies having respect to any thing, having
regard of any thing: —(a) in respect to, 1Ki. 5:22.—
(b) on account of, Gen.18: 28, WWON2 “on account
of those five;” Ex.10:12; 2Ki.14:6; Jon.1:14; 733
wherefore? WS2 in that, on account of (that) which
72373, 2233 for any thing or cause, on account of.

(Arab. W on account of, Koran 81:9; ly) because

that.)—(c) about, concerning, after verbs of re-
joicing (MDY, 53, y5Y), hearing (YOY Job 26:14),
knowing (Jer. 38:24), especially speaking, as 3 124
to speak concerning any one, especially (such is the
φιλανθρωπία of mortals), to one’s disadvantage; 3 722
to bear witness concerning any one, especially against
him, to his harm and injury.

(C) The third class—which may be rendered in
Germ.by mit, Eng. with, which may be called Beth of
accompaniment and instrument (the appellation of
the Rabbins being too cireumscribed)—equally with
the second, springs from the notion of nearness;
and it comprehends the following significations :—

(1) with—(a) of accompaniment; Num. 20:20,
733 DY3 “with much people ;” Isa. 8:16, "11993
“with my worshippers [disciples ],” i.e. having them
present; 1 Ki.10:2; Jer. 41:15; 11:19, ina yy
“a tree with its fruit.” Often used of what we carry
in our hands; Gen. 32:11, “ with my staff (P23)
I passed over this Jordan;” Ex. 8:1, 13; Isa. 7:24.
Hence Noa, PS, O23 without. Specially—(a) when
placed after verbs of going, it gives them the power
of carrying, as 3 ΝΞ to come with any thing, i.e. to
bring it; 3 ΘΠ to go to meet with any thing, i.e. to
take it. See T™, 123, and de Sacy, Gram. Arabe, i.
355-—() It is even said “ with many (0°33) they

_come against me” (Ps. 55:19), and “ ye are left with

very few” (Deu. 28:62), i.e. a few of you are left;
these are manifest instances; also there is said, Nu.13:
23,they carried it(the cluster) on a staff (0°2¥3) with
two” (ju giver, felbft sweyte), where two only carried it.
(Vulg. duo viri.)\—(b) of aid; Ps.18:30, 173 PIS Ἢ3
“with thee [ will run through a troop;” Ps. 60:14;
Tsa.26:13; Ps.44:10,3208232 syn 8 “thou wilt not
go out to battle with our armies.”—(c) When pre-
fixed to substantives signifying attributes, especially
virtues and vices, it serves to form periphrastic ad-
verbs, as firena “with haste,” hastily, Ex. 12:11;
DNS “ with uprightness,” uprightly; 7203 pru-
dently ; "W2 with my happiness,” i.e. happily, Gen.
20:12; Psal. 29:4, “ the voice of Jehovah is with
strength,” i.e. endued with strength.

(2) It is used of the instrument, where in Latin
the ablative is used, as 3¥)3 with the sword, Josh

5 XCIX 43

10:11; DOM with the feet, Eze. 34:18; to cry
with the throat (j1723), Isa. 58:1; used of an agent,
one standing between (Lat. per), as N¥2 by Moses,
ΠΡΟ 2 by the Land of Moses (Arab. Jl); also
used of the efficient cause, e.g. to faint with hunger
(2872), Lam. 2:19; to be consumed with fire (33),
Lev. 8:32; to be commanded by Jehovah (73),
Nu. 36:2; Syaa. ΓῚΠΞ N2IN7 to prophecy by God,
by Baal, 1. 6. God οἱ Baal being the inspirer; also
after a passive, Nu. 36:2; Isa. 45:17.

(3) with, for although, as the Germ. bey alle dem,
Lat. in summa bonorum civium copia. NN1"223 with all
this, i.e. for all this, this not hindering, nevertheless;
Isa.g:11,16,20; 10:4; 47:9; Job1:22. Nu.14:11,
Mey WS ninka-2a “notwithstanding all the
signs which I wrought;” comp. the Arab. y although,
Koran 9:25. Kindred is the phrase MNt2 with this,
i.e. on this condition, Gen. 34:22; 1Sa.11:2.

(D) It will be well to treat separately that peculiar
idiom in Arabic and Hebrew, of which the origin is
uncertain, of the Beth essentic or pleonastic (yal 4] 9).

In Arabic it is commonly put before the predicate,
especially when this is expressed by a participle or
adjective, whether negative, interrogative, or positive ;
it is more rarely prefixed to a substantive (Ham. ap.
Schult. on Pro. 3:26), never to the subject. Its use
is therefore much the same as the use of an accusative
put after the verb substantive, and it may be said
promiscuously \éle, a} ἰς and (uk al L. “ God
is not remiss ;” the former may be explained, God
(does not act) as if remiss (compare French en—en
honnéte homme), the latter may be explained, God
(does) not (act) the remiss one.

Similarly are by far the greater number of in-
stances in the Old Test. to be explained; and this
use of the particle 2 nearly approaches to its use in
comparing (B, 8); Ex.6:3, “I appeared to Abra-
ham "I O83 as God Almighty;” Isa, 40:10, 737
PIND Nia? ΝΣ “behold the Lord shall come as a
michty one;” Ex. 32:22, “thou knowest the people
ΔΥῸ 3 3 that they are evil” (Vulg. promus ad
malum); Bee. 7:14, 3393 ΠῚ 120 DV “in a joyful
day be joyful;” Pro,3:26, 12222 AYP Ain “Jehovah
shall be thy hope;” Ps. 68:5, 12% AYA “his name is
Jah” (Jon. [Targ. of R. Joseph] ΠΟ’ AY. Also LXX.,
Syr., Vulg. omit 3, compare Isa. 47:4; 48:2). " Isa.
26:4, 17} AY2 3. “for Jah (i.e. eternal, unchange-
‘able) is Jehovah.” Of some particular examples
others may judge otherwise; but it is vain to reject the
idiom altogether from the Hebrew language, as has been
_ endeavoured by Ewald (Heb. Gram. p. 607), and by

Winer, who has followed him in Heb. Lex. p. 109:
although it is certain, that not a few examples which
have been referred to this idiom. do not belong τὸ it,
and ought to be otherwise explained. So in Hos.13:g,
JVI 3. 3 Da AnH’, the Vulg. indeed renders,
perditio tua, Israél; tantummodo in me auxilium tuum ;
but by comparison with Hos. 7:13, it should be ren-
dered, “this hath destroyed thee, Israel, that thou
(wast, or hast rebelled) against me thy helper.” In
1 Ki.13:34, render “and for that cause (ΠῚΠ 1273)
the house of Jeroboam fell into sin.” There are three
instances found in the later Hebrew, in which 3
seems clearly to be prefixed to a subject; Ezr. 3:3,
pmby ΓΟ ΝΞ. 3 (unless two constructions ὈΠῸΝ MIDS
and ὉΠ AD N32 have coalesced); 1 Ch. 9:33, on 35
naNpDa ὈΠῸΝ ἼΣΗ (where however it may be ren-
dered, “ it was incumbent on them to be in the
work”); 1Ch. 7:23, 14°23 AND ΠῚ 2 °2 “because
there was calamity in his house.” Perhaps this was
a solecism of the later age of the language.

Followed by an inf. 3 forms a periphrasis for the
gerund, as pnva in ridendo, Pro. 14:13, and is com-
monly expressed by conjunctions, namely —(a) while,
when (in that, comp. A, 1 used of time), Num. 35:
19. iy323 “when he lighteth upon him,” Pro. 30:32; _
Cant. 5:6; Est. 2:8—(b) when, after that (comp.
A, 3 of completed time), followed by a pluperf. where
the infinitive has the power of a preterite; Gen. 33:
18, OOS 7718 N23 “when he had come out of Meso-
potamia;” 2:4; Ex.3:12; Isa.20:1; Job.42:10.—(¢
because (comp. B, 9), D21%2 “because they had
forsaken ;” 2 Ch. 28 :6.—(d) if, though, evenif (comp.
C,3), Ps. 46:3, 78 YD “though the earth be re-
moved;” Isa. 1:15.

Note. The old opinion of Grammarians is suffi-
ciently probable, that 2 is shortened from °2, NA, in
the house, in (like Ὁ from θὲ, 9 from 1), for—(1) 3

>
itself (Syr. wd) is not only a house, but it also has
sometimes in the Targums, the sense of the particle mm,
as Cant. 1:9; 2:15.—(2) Even now in the East the

word Uw, is often in geographical names abbreviated

into us ly, As les for sle; 4) (see my note
in Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria, i.491).— (3) An ex-
ample of such a contraction. is found in the Old
Test. itself in TIMYY3 for TIAVY ΓΞ house of Astarte,

‘comp- Bebeten in Euseh. and Jerome, for Beth Beten.

— (4) A similar analogy is found in Persic, in which

promiscuous use is made of the separate forms 4)

in, \) with, and the inseparable >. Alse Arab. οὗ

“31-3

prob. for us? and other words contracted not less vio-
lently, as {2 (see ew), and &'3, whence pan N°, D3 °3,

Ghildee DIT}, Arab. “Δ. Some rather regard itas

derived from 13, but there is not any other trace of
this word being contracted, neither is the signification
sufficiently suitable. Further as to the origin of the
prefixed particles, seemy Heb. Gramm. gth edit. § 87.
As to the 3 initial sprung from 13 (son), see under
}13,which is itself rendered by the Syriac translator
$09 > (son of piercing through, piercer through).

Ξ Ch. i. ᾳ Heb. as,“in heaven,” “in adream,” Dan.
2:19, 28; “ to drink in vessels,” Dan. 5:2; “ to give
into the hand,” “ by the aid of hands,” 2:34, etc.

ΓΝ fem. entrance, Eze. 8:5, from the root Ni3
to enter.

VANS adj. Ch. bad, wicked, Ezr. 4:12. Root ΦΈΞ.
-Ἐ-

“IND not used in Kal. Arab. _j¥ τὸ DIG, specially

a well, a pit. Kindred roots are W3,773, Arab. Bo
to dig (rather more remote, 873, 773), Lat. forare,
Germ. bobren [Engl. to bore]. Comp. 83, 183,713,

Piet.—(1) to engrave letters on astone. Followed
by SY Deut. 27:8: Hab. 2:2.

(2) toexplain, todeclare, pr. to dig out the sense,
and to set it forth when dug out, Deut.1:5. The
derivatives follow immediately, except Ha, 72, ANN

or *N173,

WI pl. nina const. ning3 ¥en. 14:10), f.
st

(1) a well (Arab. "ον Syr. fil, ᾿Ξ id.), Gen. 24:
11, 20; 26:19, 20, 21,etc.; often more fully DY) 83,
Gen. 21: 19; ὉΠ OY W3, 26:19. It is distinguished
from a fountain (j‘Y) on the surface of the ground or
flowing from a rock; a well (183) may however be
also called a fountain (j‘), see Gen.16:7, comp. ver.14;
24 11,13, 16. Used of wells of bitumen, Gen.14: 10.

(2) a pit, Ps. §5:24; 69:16.

(3) [Beer], pr. n.—(a) of a station of the Israel-
stes on the borders of Moab; Num. 21:16—18, prob.
the same place which in Isa. 15:8,is more fully called
ax W3 [Beer-elim], “the well of heroes.” —(5)
n town of Palestine, Jud. g: 21 [see Rob. ii. 132].

DYN “ND sce 72 No.3, a
A] mb “WS (“well of the life of vision,” i.e.
where after the vision of God, my life is nevertheless

preserved, comp. Jud. 6:22, seq.), pr. n. of a well in
the southern torders of Palestine; Gen. 16:14; 24:

UNI--3

62; 25:11. The etymology above stated is given
by the sacred writer himself,Gen. 16:14 [which is of
course of absolute authority]; by rejecting the vowels
one might have conjectured the name of the well to
have been "δ᾽. n? WW2 “the well of the conspicuous
jaw-bone,” i. e. rock (Jud. 15:19), or region ey

St

re) 3 jl a jaw-bone, a region).

YAY “WA (“the well of the oath,” according to
Gen.21:31; 26:33; but see below[?]),[ Beer-sheba],
pr. n. of an ancient town situated on the southern bor-
der of Palestine (2 Sa. 24:7), whence the limits of the
Holy Land are described, ya WNBTW 110, Jud. 20:1;
the limits of the Iino of Judah are said to be yan
yay Wa7TY, 2 Ki. 23:8. At present Seetzen states
that there are found there five or seven wells called
Szabéa, with a valley of the same name (see Zach,
Correspondenz, xvii.141). [Robinson, i. 303. ]

NWA (« well,” “fountain”), [Beera], pr.n.m
1 Ch. 7:37.

TWA (id.), (Beerah], pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 5:6.

ΓΥΝΞ (“wells”), [Beeroth], pr.n. of a town
of the Gibeonites (Josh. 9:17), afterwards of the Ben-
jamites (Josh. 18:25; 2 88. 4:2), still in being and
inhabited after the exile (Ezr.2:25; Neh. 7:29).
The Gentile noun is 1082 2 Sam. 4:2; 23:37, and
contr. ΤΠ 1 Ch. 11:39. Comp. below "73. [Now
prob. called el-Bireh, Sell; Rob. ii. 132.]

yu ΝΞ ΓΝ Ξ (“wells of the sons of Jaa-
kan”), pr.n. of a station of the Israelites in the desert,
Deut.10:6; in the parallel place, Num. 33:31, ellipt.
iY? *23.

“IS2 (as if, “ belonging to a fountain”),
[Beeri], pr.n. m.—(1) the father of Hosea, Hos.
1:1.—(2) Gen. 26:34.

ἽΝ (by a Syriacism for 183), 1. ᾳ. $3, which
form is more used, a cistern, 2 Sam. 23:15, 16, 20,
in 33, where the 7p, and 1Ch.11:17, 18, 22, 3,
compare Gesch. der Hebr. Sprache, p. 40, Note 46.
Pl. nwa Jer. 2:13.

WRN fat. ΘᾺ). (1) τὸ HAVE A BAD SMELL,
τὸ STINK, Ex. 7:18,21; 8:10; 16:20. Comp. UND,

(2) 1.ᾳ Ch. to be evil, to be of an evil nature
see oe, DNS, TWN, and Hipuu No. 3; Arab.
ie to be bold, daring (prop. evil), German béfe,
Amongst the Orientals, the signification of smelling
badly, is often applied to a bad disposition, just as on
the contrary, a good smell is applied to goodness and

“Δ--Ν

. ν
peeasantness; comp. 03 to smell well, and Qms

to be pleasant, 130 to be good, and W\b to smell
well, etc.

Nipuat, to. become fetid, and metaph. to become
hateful, odious, construed with 3 and ΠΣ (Ax)
of pers., 1 88. 13:4; 2Sa. 10:6; 16:21, comp. ére
en bonne, en mauvaise odeur.

Hirun.—(1) tomake fetid, Ecc.10:1,and metaph.
twumake hateful, odious; with 3 of pers., Gen. 34:30.
More fully, Ex. 5:21, VOYTNS DAYSI7 “ye have
made our savour to be abhorred,” i.e. have made
us to be hated.

(2) intrans. to stink (pr. however, to produce, ‘to
excite stench, Geftant erregen). Exod. 16:24; Psal.
38:6, metaph. to be hateful; with 2, 1Sa. 27:12.

(3) to act wickedly, like the Syr. cal 5). Pro.
13:5, “ἃ righteous man hates false words, US! YW)
YBN" the wicked man acts wickedly and causes
shame” (by his falsehoods).

Hrrupact, i.g. ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, constr. with OY, 1 Ch. 19:6.

Derivatives follow, except W832.

UN Ch. to be evil, followed by ὍΝ to displease,
Dan.6:15. [Derivative /83.]

, ΤΩΣ, (béosh) τα. stench, Ατὰ. 4:1ο; with suffix
WRI, DVNB, Joel 2:20; Isa. 34:3.

MUS2 £. a bad, useless plant, untraut, Job
31:40.

DUNS only in pl. Isa. §:2,4, bad grapes, sour
and unripe, labrusce, as rightly rendered by Jerome,
Jarchi, lambrusques. Kimchi, D°WN3) o'n3y, Saad.
Dyn pay. Ασα. σαπριαί. Symm. ἀτελῆ. The same
ase of the word is found in Mishnah Maaseroth i. § 9,
where for D'W3N, we should read DWSN3, as may be
seen from the MSS. Gloss of Tanchum of Jerusalem.
I have treated on this more at large in Comment. on
Isa. i. p. 230; ii. p. 364, and I have shewn that the
opinion commonly received among moderns, by which
they understand the aconite, rests on a mere error of
Ol. Celsius (Hierobot. ii. p. 199).

“DSS Ch. after; see under the word DN.

“77122 ἢ (with Kametz impure), pr. cavity, aper-

ture (from the root 333, for 1233, 7283}), hence a
aris

gate, like the Arab. Wl. This word is used in

Hebrew in one phrase {'? N33 “the gate of the eye,”

i.e. the pupil, which is really the entrance or gate of

the inner eye; Zec.2:12. ΤῸ this accords JAAS

cI

Bb a

{issys, Ch. 8933, 823, I formerly followed another
etymology which may also be defended. For 33

Foss 9 7 ?
may be for 78383 i. q. ype little boy, Syr. [coxa a>
(from the onomatop. |)') παππάζειν), and this may be

applied to the pupil, in the same manner as WX,
which see.

‘ae pr.n.m. [Bebat], Ezr. 2:11; 8:11; Neh.
7:16. (In Pehlev. bab signifies father.)

pe (i.e. “confusion,” for D303 from the root

: ᾿ 9 9
bba, Gen. 11:9; compare Syr. {LA confusion of
speech, stammering, and as to the casting away of
the second letter, see MHVIO for NDVDD, Lehrgeb. 134,

869; others [who reject the Scripture account as to the
origin of the name, and follow their own fancies]
make it i.g. (+ Wel gate, i.e. hall of Belus), pr. n.
[Babel], Babylon, a very ancient and celebrated
city of Asia, the metropolis of Babylonia, Gen. 10:10;
2 Ki. 17:24; 20:12, seq.; Mic. 4:10, etc., situated
in Lat. 32°, 32’, on both banks of the Euphrates; its
ruins still exist in the neighbourhood of the city of

Hella (Js), and they have been of late accurately

and learnedly described. See Herod. i. 178, 183.
Strabo, xvi.1,§ 6. Ker Porter, Travels, ii. p. 283, seq.
Heeren, Hist. Werke, xi. 158, seq. Germ. Encyel. v.
Babylon. The name of the city was applied to the
province of Babylonia, Ps: 87:4; 137:1; Isa.14:4,
whence there is often mentioned 533 Brae) “ the king
of Babylonia;” a name also given to the kings of
Persia, as to Cyrus, Ezr. 5:13; to Artaxerxes, Neh.
13:6; compare WWR.

e “3 Ch. pl.emphat. wa3 Babylonian, Ezr.4:g.

13 a Persic word denoting food (s\, written in
Arab. ok comp. gaye, and Phryg. βέκος, bread,
Herod. ii. 2), found in the compound word 3308
(which see); and also Eze. 25:7, 1°n2, pv? 129 PADI
41 will give thee as food for the nations.” The textual
reading however appears to be not more genuine than
the reading in Eze. 47:13, where Πὰ is written for ΠῚ
(this); and from the comparison of similar phrases,
Jer.15:13; 17:3, especially Eze. 26:5; 34:28, I have
no doubt but that with the ancient versions we should
read 12? “for a spoil.” [So the /p.]

T) a fut. 143; once 733! (Mal.2:10), properly
to cover (whence 733 covering, garment); hence—
(1) TO ACT COVERTLY, FRAUDULENTLY, PERFI-
piousLy. (For verbs of covering, hiding are often

m972-3

applied to fraud and perfidy; compare ; ..) to cover,
τὸ clothe, to dissimulate, Sam. »1q7, to defraud, con-
strued with 2 Ex.21:8; Y32 s 5 to cover, to hide
oneself, whence Y3?, also to defraud; compare Syn,
δ) and \>o, (os). It is put absol. 1 Sa.14:33;
Job 6:15; more often followed by 3 of pers. (comp.
3 B, 6), “ to forsake (some one) perfidiously,” Jud.
9:23; Lam.1:2; namely, a friend, Lam. loc. cit.; a
consort, Ex.21:8; God, Ilos. 5:7; 6:7; rarely fol-
lowed by j Jer.3:20; and an acc. Ps.73:15, 734
ἘΞ 23 4“ behold I should deal falsely with the
generation of thy children;” part. 7313; pl. 0733
“those who perfidiously depart (from God),” i.e.
the wicked (LXX. παράνομοι); Pro.2:22; 11:3,6;
13:2,15; Ps.25:3; 59:6; Jer.g:1.

(2) to oppress, to afflict, to spoil, i.g. 513, PLY,
construed with 3; Isa.21:2, THY Twa} 332 3720
“the spoiler spoils, and the waster wastes;” Isa.
24:16, 1732 0°}3 7333 9733 0°33 “the spoilers
spoil, and the spoilers spoil a spoiling,” Isa. 33:1.
Used of impudence, Hab. 2:5.

Hence the following words—

ἼΣΞ in pause 133; with suff. 1133, "33 (as if from
333 [the 7 without dag. lene contrary to the rule,
Lehrg. p.g4”}); pl.0"33, °123; once 791723 Ps. 45:9,
m. (once fem., Lev.6: 20). ;

(1) @ covering, cloth, with which anything is
wrapped up, Nu.4:6—13; used of the coverings of
a bed, 1 Sa.1g:13; 1 Ki.1:1.

(2) a garment [“ usually the outer garment of the
Oriental”}], Gen. 39:12, 13,15; 41:42; especially a
precious one, 1 Ki.22:10; 2 Ch.18:9; LXX. ἱμάτιον,
στολή.

(3) perfidy, Jer.12:1.

(4) rapine, a spoiling, Isa.24:16.

nya pl. fem. t reacheries, Zeph.3: 4, of the form
- TBS; Lehrg. § 120, 4.

3 (with Kametz impure, Lehrg. § 120, 3) ἢ
77333 adj. perfidious, treacherous, Jer. 3:7, 10.

3 [Bigvai}, pr.n. of a man, a leader who re-
turned from the exile with Zerubbabel, Ezr.2:2,14;
8:14; Neh.7:19, perhaps husbandman, gardener, Ch.
*833 husbandman, re garden, which has also passed
into the Persic, ἐν bagh, a garden [“ or i.q. Pers.
Βαγαῖος, Herod. iii. 128; according to Bohlen, Sanscr.
bagi, bagasan, happy.” Ges. add.]

᾿Ξ (perhaps “garden,” “gardener;” see

cil

Δ. Ἴ5- 2

23), [Bigtha], pr. π. of an eunuch in the court «1
Xerxes, Est.1:10. [“ For [16 etymology, see 8238."

JFI3 (id.), [Bigthan], id., Est.2:21, and 82033
[Bigthana], Est.6:2. [“ Compare Pers. and Sanser.
Bagadéana, ‘ gitt of fortune,’ Bohlen.” ]

I. 72 m., prop. separation, something separated,
from the root 172 No. I. Hence—

(1) @ part, Ex.30:34; 723 13 part like to part,
i.e. in equal portions. In pl. 5°3 specially parts of
the body, i.e. members, Job 18:13; 41:4; of a tree,
i.e. branches (comp. Greck κῶλα), Eze. 17:6; 19:14;
hence, staves for bearing, Ex. 25:13, seq.; Nu. 4:6,
seq. Metaph. the staves of a city, used of the princes
Hos. 11:6. In sing. with pref. 12?—(a) adv. sepa-
rately, apart, French ἃ part; Ex. 26:9, “ six cur-
tains se paratel y(73?), andsixcurtains separately
(73?);” Ex. 36:6. Often in this signification there is
added a pronominal suffix; Gen.21:28, “ Abraham
set seven ewe lambs (17329) by themselves;” Gen.
30:40; 32:17; 43:32, etc. More frequently also—
(d) 729 with suff. is, i.g. alone; Gen. 2:18, ΠΕ,
432? DIND Ni “it is ποῦ good that man should be
alone,” prop. in his separation; "2? ‘338 I alone,
only,Nu.11:14; 722? AS Ex.18:14; 113? 3Py Gen.
32:25; p32? D'2739 Gen. 47:26; also after oblique
cases, as a dat. ΤΊΣ» 7 “against thee only,” Ps. 51:6;
genitive, Ps.71:16, 772? WPT prop. “the right-
eousness of thee, of thee only,” i.e. “thy righteousness,
thine only.”—(c) adv. of restraining, only, found in
the later Hebrew, Ecc.7:22; Isa.26:13.—(d) fol-
lowed by }2 it becomes a prep. apart from, besides;
Ex. 12:37, “ besides children;” Nu. 29:39; Josh.
17:5; followed by bY Ezr.1:6. Of the same power is
723? Gen. 26:1; Νὰ. 17:14: with suff. 13299 besides
him, Deu. 4:35; WS 125 besides (that) which, Nu.
6:21.

(2) Specially a thread, collect. thread, yarn,
Germ. 3iwirn, Garn (compare [δ δ), especially of linen,
hence, fine white linen, Ex.28:42; 39:28; Lev.
6:3. Pl. 0°%3 linen garments, Eze.g:2, seq.; Dan.

Ss

10:5. (Arab. + byssus.)

IL. ἽΞ Pl. 0°%3 (from the root 713 No. II).—,1)
trifles, falsehoods, great words, Job. 11:3; Isa.
16:6; Jer. 48:30.

(2) ig. 2. WI liars, used of the soothsayers
and false prophets. Isa. 44:25; Jer. 50:36.

N'T2 (1) prop. τὸ rorm, To FASHION, used of
a potter; this sense is preserved in the Zabian digleat
in Jp.

n>7- 73

(2) to devise, to feign, 1 Ki. 12:33; (well given
by the LXX. ἐπλάσατο). Neh. 6:8; in each place
followed by 1399. Part. with suff. DNJ3 by a Syria-
cism for DX73 Neh. loc. cit. Arab. |, to begin, IV.
to produce something new, to do and devise first;

comp. ¢ 2 I. IV. to feign, to form.

I. TI2—1) prop. TO DISJOIN, TO DIVIDE, TO
φ-

SEPARATE, as the Arab. ἡ. The notion of cutting
or tearing apart, and hence of dividing, lies both in
the monosyllabic stock 12, and in the harder kindred
stocks N23, 15, N5, modified variously, comp. 513, Pia;
nna, 203, 72, PN}; ΤΊΒ, ΠῚΒ; nNB, ANB, NNB, yn,
WDB. (Cognate to these is the syllable 13, ya, 7D, as
to which see ΤἾ3, Y¥3).

(2) to separate oneself, to be solitary. Part.
ὙΠΞ solitary, alone, Ps. 102:8; Hos. 8:9; Isa.
14:31.

Derivatives are 13 No. I. and 773. [also pr.n. 173].

Il. 112 i.g. 8O2 (which see), Barrodoyeiv, to
babble, to talk triflingly, whence 12 No. IL.

‘TT3 m. separation i.q. 12 No. I. Hence in Ace.
adv. separately, Lev. 13:46; solitarily, alone
(commonly expressed in Latin by the adjective solus),
Isa. 27:10; 113 7HS2 VY “the fortified city standeth
alone,” i.e. is left forsaken. Deu. 32:12, 3393) 113 7}7
« Jehovahalone did lead him.” Also 712? solitarily,
for alone.

ὙΞ (“separation,” “part”), [Bedad], pr.n.
m. Gen. 36:35.
"TS see "7.

m3 (prop. 7? ΝΞ “in the protection of
lagi [Bedeiah], pr.n. m. Ezr. 10:35.

"12 m.—(1) stannum,i.e. plumbum nigrum, alloy
found in ore mixed with silver, which is separated
from it by means of fire. Germ. Werf. Plin. N. H.
xxxiv.16; Isa. 1:25, P2733 TYON “I will take
away all thy alloy,” i.e. spurious and impure parts
of metal.

(2) plumbum album, tin, Germ. 3inn, Num. 31:22;
Eze. 22:18, 20; 27:12.

_ TS not used in Kal, kindred to the root 503
(ke τὸ SEPARATE, TO DISTINGUISH.

Hipui.—(1) to separate, to disjoin, Lev. 1:17;
as two places by a veil, fence, wall. Ex. 26:33; Eze.
42:20; Gen. 1:6, things previously mixed together;
Gen. 1:4.

(2) Figuratvely appiicd to the mind, to separate,

CIIl

a o> ger τ

to distinguish diverse things, Γ evit. 19:9, 10; “ ye
shall not drink wine nor strong drink ... that ye may
distinguish theclean and unclean;” 11:47; 20:25.
In both these significations (No. 1, ¢) there follows
P3...P3 Gen. 1:4,7; Ex. 26:33; P2?...)2 Isa.
59:2; Ἢ ..1'2 Gen. 1:6.

(3) to separate from the rest, to select out of
them, in a good sense; followed by } Num. 8:14;
16:9; Lev. 20:24, 26; also followed by ? of that to
which any thing is destined, 1 Ki. 8:53; also with-
out f Deu. 4:41; 10:8; 1 Ch. 25:1; absol. Deu.
19:7; Eze. 39:14.

(4) toseparate, to shut out, asa mixed multitude
from ἃ people; follewed by 19 Neh. 13:3; SYD Isa.
56:3. With the addition of nye Deu. 29:20; as is
often the case in medial phrases [i.e. those which may
be taken in either a good or a bad sense].

NipHaAL—(1) pass. of Hiph. No. 3, tobe separated,
to separate oneself; followed by }) Ezr.6:21; 9:1;
10:11; also to be selected, Ezr. 10:16; followed by
? to or for any thing, 1 Ch. 23:13.

(2) pass. of Hiph. No. 4, to be secluded, shut out.

(3) to depart from a place, followed by ἢ of the
place, Nu. 16:21; followed by dS [ of pers. ], to depart
to some one, 1 Ch. 12:8.

Derivative nouns are 573, nidqan, and—

"la m. part, piece, once followed by Ἰδὲ ἃ piece
of an ear,” Am. 3:12.

ΓΞ some precious article of merchandize, men-
tioned in Gen. 2:12,amongst gold and precious stones;
the Arabian manna is compared to this (Nu. 11:7),
which latter consists of white grainsand scales, and is
elsewhere compared to hoar frost (see Ex. 16:14; Nu.
loc. cit.); however, according to Burckhardt (Travels
in Syria (599), p- 954 Germ. trans.), the colour is
yellowish. [It is utterly futile to suppose the manna
of Scripture is any thing now to be found; the manna
was like ΓΟ, which was round like coriander seed,
and not like scales or grains.| Of the ancient inter-
preters, Aqu., Symm., Theod., Vulg., Josephus (Ar-
chaeol. iii. 1,§ 6), understand βδέλλιον, bdellium, which
is the gum of a tree growing in Arabia, India, and
Babylonia. It is whitish, resinous and pellucid, nearly
the colour of frankincense; when broken it appears
the colour of wax, with grains like frankincense, but
larger. Plin.N.H. xii. g,s.19. Its various names ac-
cord with this, μάδελκον, βδολχόν (which however resta
upon conjecture, see Dios. i.71 al. 80), βδέλλα, βδέλλιον:
on the other hand bdellium is not such a precious
natural production as to be mentioned between gold
and precious stones, and that the land of Iavilak

33-773

should be celebrated for producing it. On this ac-
zount the opinion of the Jews is not to be rejected,
which has been learnedly supported by Bochart
(Hieroz. ii. 674— 683), that pearls are to be under-
stood, of which a very large quantity are fished up
in the Persian gulf and in India, and with these it
would not be unsuitable to compare the grains of
manna. Bochart gives also the etymology, quadril.
ΠΡ from the root 513, as signifying an excellent,
selected pearl. Compare Arab. δ" 8 pearl, from
the root ω i. q. S33, ξ

172 [Bedan], pr. n— (1) of an Israelitish judge
not mentioned in the book of Judges, if the reading
be correct, 1 Sa.12:11, where probably we should with
the LXX., Syriac (and Arabic) read P12 Jud. 4:9.
Chald. renders it Samson, as if {13 were i. q. 113
Danite, see 1273.—(2) m.1 Ch. 7:17. [In 1Sa.12:
11, in Thes., Ges. regards {73 as for ]¥38, by rejection
of the prosthetic &, and interchange of ¥ and 1.
However, “173 is doubtless i. q. }72¥, Jud. 12:13, 15,
the ἡ being dropped as was often the case among the
Pheenicians in the word 72y, 6. g. }OWN72 for Ty
JOUR; INYVNIA Bodostor, for WNW Tay. See the au-
thor’s Monum. Pheenic. pp. 174, 175.” Ges. add. ]

[> Ta —(1) TO CLEAVE, TO MAKE BREACHES,
whence P72. (Comp. under 773 No 1.)

(2) denom, from P}} to repair breaches, to re-
store the ruins of a building; 2Ch. 34:10; Syr.cor a

ary

and .0.> id.

PJ2 with suff. 3273 m. fissure, breach, in a
building, 2 Ki. 12:6, seq.; in a ship, Eze. 27:9, 27.

WTA [Bidkar],(i.g. R112 “son of piercing
vhrough”) i.e. piercer; {2 like M3 see p. xcrx, B,
being abbreviated into a prefixed 3; comp.D?¥3, 703,

v2, (and as to a similar contraction in Arabic, see

Tebrisi Schol. ad Ham. page 3, edit. Freytag), pr. n.
of a centurion of king Jehu, 2 Ki. 9:25.

bag P| Ch. Paget V33 To scaTTeR, Dan. 4:11, i. 4.
Heb. Ἢ, WB.

mt an unused root, which properly appears to
have had the signification of purity, which in Arabic
is partly applied to brightness and ornament (ly
to be bright, to be beautiful), partly to emptiness,

whence re to be void and empty, as a house. Hence—

Σιν" m. (for 192, of a segolate form), emptiness,
voidness,and concr. something void and empty. It is

CIV

52 -

three times joined paranomastically with the wore
snm, Gen. 1:2; Jer. 4:23; Isa. 34:11 [which are all
its occurrences ].

oid an unused root, perhaps i. q. Arab. ~~)
to lie [“ i. q. Aram. 073; Heb. 3, pr. to be white,
shining. Redslob”]. Hence—

DID Est. 1:6,a kind of marble of which paye-

ments were made. LXX., Vulg: σμαραγδίτης, smarag-
a

dites. Arab. ~~) according tothe Kamtis, page 176, is
a species of stone; and from the etymology, it may be
gathered that a spurious marble is intended, so called
because it falsely puts on the appearance of marbles
[‘‘ or else white marble”.

na f. Ch. haste, Ezr. 4:23. Root 903.
VWiQadj.splendid,bright; of the sun, Job 37:21.

bm or mye not used in Kal, pr. TO TREMBLE,
TO BE IN TREPIDATION, comp. transp. 173, Eth.
VWW2Z2: to put in terror, Ὁ and Ἵ being interchanged.

NipHAL.— (1) to tremble. Used of bones, Ps. 6:3;
hands, Eze. 7:27; figuratively to the mind, Ps. 6:4.
Hence —

(2) tobe terrified, confounded, struck with fear,
terror; Ex.15:15; 1Sa.28:21; 2 88. 4:1; Ps. 48:
6; 90:7; Eze. 26:18; followed by 250, Gen. 45:3;
Job 23:15; Ecc. 8:3. It includes also the idea of
despondency, Job 4:5; Isa. 21:3.

(3) to flee in trepidation, Jud.20:41, and gene-
rally to hasten after, or to any thing, followed by .
Prov. 28:22, ΝΡ δὰ jinp 5739 “the man of an evil
eye (envious man) hastens to riches,” i. e. anxiously
seeks for riches. [“Ece. 8:3, 12 1289 273A O8, be
not hasty to go out of his sight, i. e. depart not arro-
gantly, perversely.” Ges. add. }

(4) to perish suddenly, Ps. 104: 29, “ thou hidest
thy face, ona and they (thy creatures) suddenly
perish.” Comp. mbna. Part. f. npn3? subst. sudden
destruction, comp.1$V3; Zeph. 1:18.

Piet—(1) to strike with terror, to terrify, Ps.
2:5; 83:16; Dan.11:44; Job'22:10; hence, ἐξ
cause to despond, Ezr. 4:4 7p.

(2) to hasten, Est.2:9; and—

(3) followed by a gerund, i.q. 3 to hasten (as
if, to tremble) to do any thing, Ecc. §:1; 7:9.

Puat, to be hastened. Prov. 20:21 1p, nom
n>qa0 “a hastened possession,” i. 6. too anxiously
and hastily acquired. Hence 2731 swift, Est. 8:14

Hiput.—(1) 1. ᾳ. Pret No.1, Job 23:16.

(2) 1. ᾳ. Ριει, No.2, Est. 6:14.

sna—5na

(3) to thrust any one from a pla 2 [or “ Causat.—
of Kal No. 3”], 2 Ch. 26:20.
See nen3.]

wes se

ΓΞ Ch. not used in Peal.

Irupeau. Inf. npnant subst. haste, speed; and
with the pref. 3 adv. quickly, Dan. 2:25; 3:24;
6:20.

PakL, to terrify, Dan. 4:2,16; 7:15.

ἽΤΗΡΑΕΙ, pass. Dan. 5:9.

‘Derivative 173,

mbna f. terror, fear, Lev. 26:16. Pl. Jer.15:8.
With the art. terror, κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, sudden destruc-
tion, Isa. 65:23.

Dita an unused root, pr. to shut, specially the
mouth; henceto be mute, dumb. Arab. ) TV. to shut,

Χ tobe mute, dumb. (This signification is found in
very many roots which end in the letter p, which ex-
presses a sound uttered with the mouth shut, as 097,
Dos, p?3, D7, DI, DOY; comp. Lat. hem, Gr. pow.
Other roots which end with the same letter, denote
murmuring, humming sounds, also uttered with the
mouth shut (funtmen, brummen), as 033, O83, ΠΌΤ, ἘΠ);

Arab. eer» βρέμω, fremo, βριμάομαι, ez) [ Hence —]

MDI2 constr. N73 with suff. i273, WAT (as
if from 3/32), pl. N93, constr. NVA fem. a beast
(so called from being unable to speak), used of large
lond quadrupeds (see however Pl. No.2); Arab.

ὅλῳ. Opp. to birds and reptiles, Gen. 6:7, 20; 7:2,

8, 23; 8:20; Ex. 9:25; Lev.11:2; Pro. 30:30, Ὁ
M9733 33 “the lion is a mighty one amongst
beasts.” Specially signifying —

(1) domestic animals, cattle, used collect., like
the Latin pecus [or Eng. cattle]. Opp. to 7783 nn
Gen. 1:24; TWO NN Gen. 2:20; 3:14; 7°07 Gen.
7:14, 21; Lev. 25:7, beasts of the field, wild beasts.
It embraces }N¥ and 723 Gen. 47:18; Lev.1:2. Else-
where—

(2) it signifies only beasts of burden, as asses,
camels ; opp. to 12?) Gen. 34:23; 36:6; Nu. 32:26;
_ 2Ki.3:17. Compare Isa. 30:6; 46:1.

(3) poet. used also of beasts of the field and wild
beasts. So in pl. N¥ON3 Deu. 32:24; Hab. 2:17;
especially when followed by 789 Deu. 28:26; Isa.
18:6; 7700, y 1Sa. 17:44; Joel 1:20; W Mic. 5:7.

Pl. Ni973—(1) beasts, quadrupeds, see above.

(2) pl. majest. (and therefore followed by sing. m.),
a large, great beast, by which name, Job 40:15, the

CV

us is designated. I regard the description

sna "43

as being of this animal, and not the elephant, as
thought by Drusius, Grotius, Schultens, J. D. Mi-
chaélis, on the place, Schoder in Hieroz. specially
i. p. 2,seq.; in this I follow the judgment of Bochart
(Hieroz. ii. p. 754, seq.), and Ludolf (Hist /Ethiop.
1.11). But it is probable that the form M1973 really
conceals an Egyptian word, signifying the hippopo-
tamus, but so inflected as to appear Pheenicio-She-
mitic (see FS); m-Gee-uworr [P-ehe-mout]
denotes water-ox, by which name (bomarino) the
Italians also call the hippopotamus (see Jablonski:
Opusce. ed. te Water, i. 52). [It is true that the
word so compounded is not now found in the remains
of the Coptic language; but the objection urged
(Lee’s Heb. Lex. p.'74), that it is formed contrary to
the laws of language, is not valid. It is said indeed,
that ehe, ox, is of the fem. gender, and that the word
for water is mou, and not mout. But ehe is of the
comm. gender, and is frequently used as masc., see
Peyron, page 46; and the ¢ in mout can be an article
postpositive, see Lepsius, Lettre ἃ Rosellini, page 63.”
Ges. add. |

ji an unused root, prob. i.q. 0173 ee Conj. IV.
to shut, to cover. [ Hence the two following words—]

Wa m. the thumb, Ex. 29:20 (so called because’
it shuts the hand); also, the great toe, according aa
it is followed by ? or 23) Lev. 8:23, seq.; 14:14, 17,
25,28. Pl. constr. M3173 Jud. 1:6, 7, from the un-
used sing. pra, Arab. Ρ
language oe id. ;

3 (“ thumb”), [ Bohan], pr.n. of a βοὴ of
Reuben, whose name was applied to j22°}28 a place
on the borders of the tribes of Judah and Benjamin,
Josh. 15:6; 18:17.

eel, and in the common
5

pita an unused root; Syr. ors} to be white,
specially with leprosy, Ch. P72¥ to be bright, P73
bright. (Comp. 173.) Hence—

pa m. vitiligo alba, an eruption which in the
East is not of rare occurrence, consisting of spots of
palish white (ni32? ning ΠῚ), like the leprosy, but
harmless, and neither contagious nor hereditary.

Arab. Ge in Avic.; Lev.13:39. See more in Thes.
p- 183.
Wa an unused root. Arab. ὦ to shine, to be

bright, figuratively to be conspicuous. Aithiop
transp. ἢ}: to shine, to be bright, (|CJ: light

ἽΞ- ΓΙ

NY; luminary, (the primary idea lies in vibrating, |

ΟΥΙ

- δ ΠΣ

ple to war; used οὗ ἃ leader and commander, Num,

glancing, shining, compare 913). Hence V2 and— 27:17: 1Sa. 18:16; 2Ch.1:10; also without >)

nwa pl. N97 f. a spot in the skin, especially |

α white spot, which when it is lower than the rest of
the skin, and has white hairs, is the symptom of the

Oriental leprosy (Lev. 13:2—4, 18—23, 24—28); :

but if nct, it is harmless, whether it be cicatria, or it

arise from burning, or it be vitiligo, verse 38, 39.

Jahn (Archeol. i. § 215), incorrectly regards this
word N33 as being the special name of a certain
disease, the λεύκη of Hippocrates; P73 differs from
this as being the special name of a disease consisting

of whitish spots.

NY} pret. ΝΞ (once 333 Milél for 1983 1 Sa.25:8),
imp. N13, 83, bis 782 (Milél), 1Sa.20:21; 1 Ki.13:7,
inf. 8)3 once 783 (Milra), 1Ki. 14:12; fut. 812), N24,
once 13°}, 1 Ki. 12:12 a’n>, with 7 parag. and suff.
sometimes irregularly 1NN3A Deut. 33:16; JNIIA
Job 22:21; ‘ANIA, mp, NNIA 1 Sa. 25:34 (see ind.
analyt.).

(1) to come in, toenter (Eth. (\LA; id. Arab. εὖ

to return. Kindred to this is al coeundi sensu. To

this answers the Sansc. wd, to go, Gr. Baw, whence
Baivw, vado; see signif. No. 3, which, although less
common, is perhaps primary). Opp. to 8¥! Josh. 6:1;
2 ΚΙ. 15:17. The place which any one enters, as a
house, city, country, ship, is construed with 3, Gen.
19:8; Deut. 23:25, 26; oN Gen. 6:18; 7:1; 19:3; ?
Esth. 6:4; with 7 parag. Gen. 12:11, 14; and poet.
with an acc. Ps. 100:4; Lam.1:10 (comp. ingredi
urbem), whence Gen. 23:10, 18, VY WY "$3 “ those
who enter the gate of his city ;” Prov.2:19. The per-
son to whom one enters is preceded by Oe Gen. 6:20;
7:13. Followed by 3 to enter into (one’s body).
Eze. 2:2, 97 3 83M), “ the spirit entered into me”
(comp. μένος ἄνδρας ἐσέρχεται, 1]. xvii. 157). 2 Ki.
18:21. Specially—(a) TSN ΝΞ toenter untoa
woman—honeste dicitur de coitu, Gen. 6:4; 16:2; 30:

᾿ς 33 more rarely followed by >Y Gen. 19:31. Arab. ἐὺ

and 5\) id—(b) to enter into the house of ahusband;
said of a bride, Josh.15:18 ; followed by 2% Dan.11:6.
Comp. Hipuit, No.1.—(c) DY DBYD3 N32 to enter into
judgment with any one,i.e. to bring before a tribunal.
Isa. 3:14; Job 22:4; Ps.143:2.—(d) NID] δὲν to
90 out ail to come in,a phrase describing the gene-
ral course of life and action. 1 Sa. 29:6; Deut. 28:
6; Ps.121:8. Different from this is “to go out,
and come in before the people,” i. 6. to lead «he peo-

' uponan office, 1 Ch. 27:1.

ΜΠ, Josh. 14:11; 1 Ki.3:7; comp. Deut. 31:2 (of
Moses). Comp. Hipuit.—(e) 2 813 to have inter-
course with any one (fic einlaffen mit fem.). Josh. 23:
7,12. Hence MY83 N13, and with acc. 7P%, to enter
into an o+th (see ΠΡ), n"'132 a covenant (see 13),

3 to be acqvainted with a secret counsel, Gen. 49:

6. [ With 58, Genesis 15:15, "TAINS N13, to go
untoone's fathers,i. q.to be gathered unto one’s fathers,
to enter into Hades, see }8, Niph.”]—(/) to enter
Opp. to 8¥! 2 Ki. 11:9.
—(g) to enter (into a chamber, Ps. 19:5), spoken of
the sun, i.q.to set. LXX. δύω, Gen. 15:12,17; 28:
11, etc. Opp. to 8¥}.—(h) to come in, to be brought
tn, into the barn, used of annual produce, Lev. 25:
22; hence, to come in, to return, used of produce
and revenues; 1 Ki.10:14; 2Ch.g:13. Comp. 78128,
Opp. to δὲ δὴ to go out, to be expended as money.

(3) to come, very frequently in the Old Test. op-
posed to 72%. Followed by bs of person or place,
Gen. 37:23; 22% Ex.18:23; W 2Sa.16:5; ὃ 1 Sam
9:12; Isa. 49:18; also acc., hence Lam. 1:4, ἽΝ ΝΞ
“ those who come to the feast.” Often used of ina-
nimate things, Job 37:9; 38:11; especially of time,
Jer.7:32; hence 0°83 in future times, Isa. 27:6
(compare 718). Specially—(a) 2 813 to come with
anything, i.e. to bring it, to offer it (see 3 C,1), 1 Ki.
13:1; Ps.66:13; Ece.5:2, Pv 23 pion R2 5
“ for a dream brings many things,” videl. vain, tri-
fling. Ps.71:16, ‘78 M232 NIX “TI will come
with the mighty acts of the Lord,” i.e. I will narrate,
or praise (parall. V2!8); compare Pers. . Sil to
bring and to tell, and Lat. ferunt.—(b) 83? TY until
thou comest, Jud.3:3; and ellipt. Na? Nu. 13:21;
34:8, for usque ad, until, unto, as far as, in geo-
graphical descriptions ; the same is J$23"TY Gen. 19:22;
AID, ἼΝΞ Gen. 10:19, 30; 13:10.—(c) followed by
ΝΣ to reach, arrive at (a place), Ex.22:8; and me-
taph. to reach any person, i.e. “ to equal him,” to be
equal to him, 2 Sa. 23:1; followed by 98 2 Sa. 23:23.
(Arab. εἰν to be equal, like, prop. gleic)tommen.)—(d)
to come upon any one, to fall upon any one, espe-
cially suddenly; used of an enemy, Gen. 34:27; 1 Sa.
12:12; Job 15:21; of calamity, Job 20:22. In
prose commonly followed by oy Gen.; 1 Sa. loce. citt.
and δὲς Gen. 32:9; in poetry followed by an acc., and
? Job 3:25; Isa. 47:9. Rarely used of anything good
and desired, followed by Ὁ Josh. 23:15; acc. Job

22:21; Ps.119:41,77. (Ara. ΟἹ with acc. to come

73-813

apon any one, to fall upon any one.)—(e) i.q. to
some to pass, to be fulfitled, accomplished, of de-
sire, Prov.13:12; especialty of prophecies, 1 Sam.
9:6; Deu. 13:2; 18:22; Jud.13:12; of a sign given
by a prophet, 1 Sa.10:7. Opposed to DB), aw’.—(f)
ΓΊΩΞ N12 to come, i.e. to be recounted by names, mit
Namen αὐ oder angefiihrt werden, 1 Ch. 4:38.

(3) It more rarely signifies to go, i.q. 77 [“ the
place where being usually expressed” ]; Gen. 37:30,
82 8 78 “ whither shall I go?” whither shall I
turn? Jon..1:3, “ he found a ship M'W2N AN3 which
was going to Tarshish;” Isa.7:24; 22:15; 24:62;
Nu. 32:6; Jud.19:3; Isa.7:24. Followed by a dat.
pleon. ἢ 1 Sa.22:5. Specially—(q) metaph. to live,
i. q. 323, 7200 Ps.40:8; followed by M8 and BY
with any one, i.e. to have intercourse, Ps. 26:4; Pro.
22:24.—(b) PMI ON 812 “to go to one’s fathers,”
Gen. 15:15, i.q. PMAN ΘΝ Π to be gathered to
one’s fathers, to go to Hades (see D8 Niph. No.1).

Hiruit 8°39; 2 pers. D830 with suff. WRIT Ps.
66:11; O°NS8IT Eze. 23:22; more frequently "2027,
PNWIT, ONWIT; οἷ INIA Lev. 23:10, and OMNI
1 Sa. 16:17; inf. N29; .u0 3 Ruth 3:15; gerund
wand; twice 8/29 2 Ch.g1:10; Jer.39:7; fut. δ),
82"), rejecting the 8, "AN 1 Ki.21:29; causat. of conj.
Kal, in almost all of its significations.

(1) to cause to come tn, to lead in, to bring in,e.g.
to a house, Gen. 43:17; a shep, Gen.6:19; a land,
Ex.6:8; specially, to take a wife, Jud. 12:9 (see Kal
1, 6); DDI NIN “to bring into judgment,” Job
14:3; Ecc.11:9 (see Kal 1,0); 837) NSIT “to lead
(a people) out and bring them in,” i.e. to and from
war; used of a king or other military leader, Nu. 27:
17; 1 Ch.11:2 (see Kal 1,d); “to cause (the sun)
to enter,” i.e. “to set,” Amos 8:9 (see Kal 1, 9).
‘Used of inanimate things, to bring in produce to the
barn, 2 Sam.g:10; to bring in, to carry in (LXX.
εἰσφέρω), Gen.27:10; Lev. 4:5,16, ete.; to put in,
to insert, as the hand into the bosom, Ex. 4:6; car-
rying bars into rings, Ex.25:14; 26:11.

(2) to bring to, prop. used of living things; fol-
lowed by by, ? to any person, Gen. 2:19,22; 43:9;
44:32; tocall for, to admit, Est.5:10,12. It is
- applied to inanimate things—(a) to bring to, Gen.
27:10: 30:14; 31:39; 33:11; 2Ch.9:10; Gen. 37:2,
DPIN OS ΠΡῚ ONDTNS NAN er trug dem Bater δῆς
Gevriichte tiver fie gu, “he brought to his father an evil
report concerning them.”—(b) to bring a present, 1 Sa,

?7; 25:27; a sacrifice, Gen. 4:4.—(c) followed by
to bring upon any one evil, or anything hurtful, as
the flood, Gen.6:17; calamity, Jer.4:6; 5:15. More
rarely followed by ? Jer.15:8; and Ὁ 32:42.—(d)

ον

ἼΞ- nn

to cause to come to pass, to fulfil, words, counsel,
prophecy, Isa.37:26; 46:11; Jer.39:16 (compare -
Kal 2, e). ᾿

(3) to bring, to bring away, to carry with oneself,
2 Ch. 36:7; Dan.1:2 (LXX. ἀποφέρω); hence—(a)
simply to carry, i.q. 8¥2; Job 12:6, “ who carries
his God in his hand” (see ἢ δὲ p. xix, A); Ps.74:5,
MDP «+ ney 8322 “as one who carries up

. axes,” lifts up as a woodman.—(b) to bring
back (compare Arab. εἰ, to return, IV. to bring back),
Deu. 33:7, “ hear, O Jehovah, the voice of Judah
wn yoy->y) and bring him back to his people.”
—(c) to bring away anything, i.e. to procure, to
get, to acquire; compare Arab. ὦν followed by 5
Ps.g0:12, 7930 32) 833) “ that we may acquire a
wise heart.”

Hopuar 83471 —(1) pass. Hiph. No. 1. to be led in,
Gen. 43:18; Ps. 45:15; to be brought in, Lev.
10:18; 2 Ki. 12:10,seq.; to be inserted, put in,
Ex. 27:7.

(2) pass. of Hiph. No. 2, to be brought to any
one, Lev. 13:2,9; 14:2; to be brought to, Gen
33:11. Derived nouns are 783, Ni2D and N19,
ANIIA,

312 The words which are commonly referred to
this root, 2122 and 133, I refer to the root 323,

TT?

1) fut. 12! ro conremN, TO DESPISE, kindred
to 113. (Both of these are properly as it appears to
me i.q. Di2 to trample with the feet, which is applied
to contempt, comp. Pro. 27:7.) Const. followed by
an acc. Pro. 1:7; more often by ὁ 11:12; 13:13:
14:21; 23:9. Cant. 8:1, 7; Pro. 6:30, 3380 way Ny)
“they do not despise a thief,” i.e. “they do not let
him go unpunished,” comp. 30:17. Zech. 4:10, 13
in 3 pret. stands for ἴ3, as if from 2. Hence the
following words—

V0 m.—(1) contempt, Job 12:5; 31:34.

(2) [Buz], pr.n.—(a) of the second son of Nahor
Gen. 22:21; also of a people and region of Arabia
Deserta, Jer. 25:23. The Gent. noun is 3 Job
32:2;—(b) m. 1 Ch. 5:14.

Ma £. contempt, hence “ he who is, or they whe
are contemned,” Neh. 3:36.

‘2 (“sprung from Buz,” compare 13 No. 2, a)
pr.n. Buzi, the father of Ezekiel the prophet and
priest, Eze. 1:3.

‘I [Bavai], pr.n. m. perhaps of Persic origin,
i.q. 33.

"JD a root net used in Kal, which had the

m3—h3
signification of turning, rolling, and hence of
disturbing, perplexing, comp. 72%, εἰ οἱ and ἼΞΠ
to turn, to turn about, Arab. es ξ to be confused,

disturbed, used of any affair, “65 to involve oneself
in evil.

Nipua 3) Part. pl. 0°33) (Ex. 14:3), to be en-
tangled, Est. 3:15; to wander in perplexity, Joel
1:18; Ex. loc. cit.; hence 73320.

by for 233) from the root 22—(1 )rain, showers
(see the root No.1), hence the month of showers,
the eighth of the Jewish months, from the new moon
of November, to that of December, 1 Ki. 6:38.

(2) produce, i.g. M830 Job. 40:20; with the
addition of 7¥ the stock of a tree, the trunk, as in
Chaldee. Isa. 44:19.

DAD an unused root, which appears to have had
the notion of height, whence 23 a high place, which
see. The other Phenicio-Shemitic languages have

not this root (see however Syr. ἜΜΕΝ 1 Sa. 10:23,
Pesh.), but its traces are manifest in thé Indo-

Germanic stock of languages, as the Pers. ob the top
of any thing, roof, βωμός, altar, mound, and βοῦνος,
hill, pomus, used of taller trees; in the Germanic
languages Bon, Boom, Baum, whence fid) baumen.
_ [Derivative 3. ]
pa with its derivatives see 3.

M3 (“prudence”), [Bunah], pr.n. m. 1Ch.
2:25.

ΔῈ see 333.

D2 fat. Dis’ Τὸ TREAD WITH THE FEET, TO
TRAMPLE ON, as a thing neglected and despised, Pro.
27:7; also to trample to pieces, as enemies, i.e.
thoroughly to subject, Isa. 14:25; 63:6; Ps. 44:6;
60:14. Part. D’DI2 Zec. 10:5. (To tread with the
yeet is expressed in many languages by the syllable
pat variously inflected; see Sanscr. pati, a way, pad,
pada, foot [“ path, to go”], Zend. pethéd, pite, a path,
‘Pers. υ foot), Gr. πάτος, πατέω, ποῦς for rode, gen.
ποδός, Lat. pes, pedis and petere, lower Germ. pabdden,
“eddcn = πατεῖν, Pfad, Engl. path, §uf (foot), ἐ being
changed by the Hebrews into a sibilant pas, bas.
Kindred, in the sense of stamping in, is D38, of despis-
mg, as the Gr. πατέω, Il. iv. 167; 12, 133. Compare
also 327, 950.)

Piet DDI to tread with the feet a holy place
or land, Jer. 12:10; Isa. 63:18, with the added sig-

ΟΥ̓ΠῚ

pia—a

nification of polluting and profaning, compare cara
πατεῖν i.g. βεβηλοῦν, 1 Mac. 3:45,51; Apoc. 11:2
and Ὁ...

Horuat, part. D339 trodden under foot (used of
a corpse), Isa. 14:19.

HirupaLen DIN to be thrown out to be tram-
pled on, Eze. 16:6,22. Compare DBI.

T rived nouns are, 7533, NDIA and pr.n. DI,

VID an unused root, which with the kindred
words Yi, 192 and "32, has the sense of swelling
up; this is afterwards variously applied to water
gushing up, boiling up; to ulcers br gibi da hy,

and pustules rising in the skin. See nbayay

BG Med. Ye,
to be white (with an acc. to surpass in whiteness).
II. to make white. IX. and XI. to be of a white
colour, whence gi white, bright. [‘ Cognate are
Ch. YIN, ΚΞ}, PY, stannum, tin, also 3." Ges. add.]
To this answers the Pers. δ, white, bright; Germ.
Engl. weif, white; higher Germ. bief. Hence 73°
an egg, and—

3 an unused root, i. gq. Arab.

ΤῊ m. byssus, and cloth made of byssus, 1.
fine cotton of a bright, white colour (see the ety-
mology and Apoc. 19:8, 14, compare the remarks in
Thes. p. 190). It was very fine in texture, and moss
costly, used as the clothing of kings (1 Ch. 15:27), cf
priests (2Ch. 5:12), and of those who were very rich
(Est. 1:6; 8:15). The word is of Aramean origin,
and it is therefore specially used of the Syrian byssus
(Eze. 27:16), which appears to be distinguished from
the byssus of the Egyptians, called UY (ibid. verse 7); ;

| in other places it does not differ from ww and it is

used for it in the later Hebrew, 1 Ch. 4:21; 2 Ch.
$:14; compare Ex. 26:31. (Sok as and Ch. 133
in the Old and New Test. Heb. δ᾽ and Gr. Biacoc.)
See J. R. Forster on the Byssus of the igs
Lond. 1776. Celsii Hierob. ii. 167, seq. J. E. Faber
on Harmer’s Observatt. ii. 382, seq.

[‘* After long inquiry and dispute, whether the
cloths of byssus were of linen or cotton, recent minute
investigations at London, with the aid of the micro-
scope, have decided the controversy, and shewn that
the threads are linen. See Wilkinson’s Manners and
Cust. of the Anc. Egyptians, iii p- 115." Ges. add.]

yy2 (“shining,” from a to shine), [Borex ὶ
pr.n. of a rock near Gibeah, 1 Sa. 14:4.

pa ig. P22 toempty. Hence MP3) and—

ΓῊΣ- ΤΡῚΣ

mr f. emptiness, emptying, i 6. Jevastation,
depopulation (comp. 773). Once found Nah. 2:11,
ΤΡῚΣ.) ΠΡῚΞ, used of the greatest devastation, like NYY
ANB, NDYID TIDY, from the roots NW, DIY,

“ia pr. a herdman (denom. from ‘23 which
see); in a wider signification also used of a shep-
herd, Am.7:14. Of equally wide use is the Lat.
armentarius (Virg. Georg. iii. 344), which is well ased
in the Vulgate.

1. ΒΞ pl. nina m. (for 283, 183, from the root

ς-.
3) a pit; Arab. 3,4 1Sa.13:6; 1 Ch. 11:99.

(2) specially a cistern. Gen. 37:20, seq. ninja
D°230 “cisterns cut in stone,” Deu.6:11. Cisterns
without water were used for prisons (Zec. 9:11; Jer.
38:6, seq.). . Hence— ;

(3) ig. prison, Isa. 24:22, more fully 137 2
Jer. 37:16; Ex. 12:29.

(4) sepulchre. Of frequent occurrence is the
phrase 3-771 “ those who go down to the sepul-
chre,” i.e. the dead, Psal! 28:1; 30:4; 88:5; Isa.
38:18. Isa. 14:19, HIMIN-OY ‘In “those who are
to go to the stones of the sepulchre,” i.e. to be
buried in the more costly sepulchres of stone; 13 ἫΝ
“unto the sepulchre,” Prov. 28:17; Isa. 14:15,
Wan? “the recesses of the sepulchre,” i.e. the
lowest sepulchre.

II. ἫΞ i. ᾳ 78, which see.

“Vid i.g.423 Τὸ EXPLORE, TO SEARCH OUT, once
found, Ecc.g:1, where there is the infinit. [Kat] 122,
to search out (comp. Ecc. 3:18, D739).

wis pret. va, nya, part. pl. nya, fut. wir, TO

BE ASHAMED. (It answers to the Syr., Ch. N03, ἔτι σι,

also Arab. .~-¢:, τ τῷ to be astonished, confounded,
pus to silence, and Lat. pudere, pudor. The origin
should not apparently be sought in the idea of blush-
ing, but rather in that of paleness and terror, so that

3 and MY are kindred to this.) Ezr. 8:22, ‘MW

NY? “T was ashamed to ask;” Ezr.g:6; once with
a fin. verb, Job 19:3, ‘DAR WANN? “ ye are not
ashamed, ye shun me.” Followed by ]2 of the
thing of which one is ashamed, Eze. 36:32 (comp.
Eze. 43:10,11). Specially it is—

(1) to fail in hope and expectation, which is joined
with shame and blushing, Jer. 14:3; Job 6:20. It
is applied to enemies and wicked men put to flight
after their endeavours are frustrated, Ps.6:113 25:3;
31; ὃ; 35:4; to men overwhelmed with unexpected

mx

PN3--) 2

calamity, Jer. 15:9; 20:11; to a husbandman de:
prived of hope of harvest, Jer.14:4; comp. Isa.19:9 —
and #217, On the other hand those are said not ts
be put to shame, who place their confidence in God.
Ps. 22:6; 25:2,3. Followed by 19 of a thing which
disappoints the hope, Jer. 2:36.

(2) It is applied to the mind, in whatever way
troubled, disturbed, confused (compare Arab.
i-¢)). So especially in the phrase M43 WY. Jud
3:25, “they waited ΟἿ Ἵ until they were con-
founded;” 2 Ki. 2:17.

(3) It appears to be once used of a thing which
disappointed the hopes of others set upon it (comp.
NW3). Hos.13:15, Mp) W3% “his fountain shall —
be ashamed” (compare Jer. 14:3), i.e. shall dry up.
Followed by JY. But it is more probable that
VAI! h. 1. is the same as 2",

(This word is of frequent use in poetry, but rare in
prose, see No. 1, 3; in the Pentateuch never found in
Kal, but see Hithpalel.)

Pre, YW2 to delay, followed by a gerund, Ex.
32:1; Jud. 5:28. Properly to put to shame one wha
waits, by detaining him too long. Comp.¥13 ἽΝ Jud.
3:25.

Hira 6°27) 2 pers. Nw

(1) to put any one to shame, especially on account
of frustrated endeavours. Hence used of God, te
cause efforts to be vain, Psalm 14:6; 44:8; 110°
31, 116.

(2) to disgrace, Pro. 29:15.

(3) intransitive, to do shameful things, to act
shamefully (comp. 2°07, YI). Part. 29 base,
shameful, wicked, Prov.10:5. As in this place, se
Prov. 14:95; 17:2, it is opposed to ‘YD, For
wickedness also comprehends folly, as elsewhere words
implying folly (3, 7922) are applied to wicked-
ness. Fem. W321) Pro. 12:4; opposed to bn NYE.

Another form of the conjugation Hiphil, #347, is
found under the root 2}.

ΗἸΤΗΡΑΓΕΙ,, to bluch, to be ashamed, Gen. 2:25.
This appears to be a word used in prose, comp. unde
ΟΞ ΤΠ, ΠΝ ΠΠ, :

Derivatives are 72¥3, NY3, Ὁ, and—

MWA αὶ shame, Ps. 89:45; Eze. 7:18; Obad. 10;
Mic. 7:10. ͵

IVI Ch. τὸ pass THE πι6ητ, Πδη. 6:19. In
Targg. often for n?. Syr. Ms id.; and, to delay, te
remain. Arab. cl, Med. Ye; 2th. ft: to pass

the night, to remain. Hence is comironly derived
m3 house; but see under that word.

πὶ ν παι,

72 with suff. 5:3. m. prey, spoil It is used of
persons and cattle carried away in war (elsewhere
Ww, nb), also of wealth taken from an enemy, Nu.
14:3; Jer. 15:13; 49:32. 2 Mdsee M3. Of fre-
Jaent use are the phrases 129 M3 to become a prey,
to be carried away as a prey, Nu.14:31; Deu. 1:39;
Isa. 42:22; sometimes with the addition of'a dative,
Eze. 26:5; 34:28; 12? {D2 to give for a prey, Jer.

17:3; Eze. 25:7 p.

N 12 ἅπαξ λεγόμ, no doubt having the sense, To
CUT IN PIECES, DIVIDE. Isa. 18:2, “a people...
S78 0°52 INt2 WN whose land the rivers divide”
[or “rend (IN{2 i. q. 173)"]. It signifies Athiopia,
see my Comment. on the passage. The root N32 is
softened from the harder forms "13 (to cleave), )¥3,
Y¥B, all of which have the power of dividing. It lies
not only in the syllables 7S, 73, 12 (comp. under the
root TS), but also, as imitating the sound of cleay-
ing, in many others ending with a sibilant, as yp,
DD, 13; 7, Dn, in; 3M; also in 4, as Op, 73, which
latter is freguent in the Indo-Germanic languages;
compare Sanscr. bhidh, to cleave, tshid; Pers. tshiden,
σχίζω, scindo, etc.

ma i.g. 113 TO DESPISE, TO CONTEMN, pr. to
trample with the feet, see 112, Dia. Constr. followed
by an ace. Num. 15:31; Ps. 22:25; 102:18; more
rarely followed by ? 2 Sa. 6:16, and (suitably to the
etymology) oY Neh. 2:19. Opp. to 7133 1 Sa. 4:30.
Pro.1g:16, 3 113 “he who makes light of (i.e.
neglects) his course of living.” Est. 3:6, YY 13")
Ὃ ΠΡΌ» “and he despised to lay Βαπᾶ;" Ps.73: 20.

Nripuat part. 333 despised, Isa. 53:3; Ps. 15:4.

Hiruit i.q. Kal, Est. 1:17.

Derivatives, ἢ 13, pr. n. ΠΡ 3, ATID),

M3 verbal adj. of an intransitive (and passive)
form, despised. Isa. 49:7, CITB « despised by
men,” i.g. OY “13 Ps. 22:7.

mB i. ᾳ 13 prey, spoil (from the root 113}, but
only found in the later Hebrew (compare the Aram.
jLi5), 2 Chr. 14:13; 28:14; Ezr.9:7; Neh. 3:36;
Est. 9:10, seq.; Dan. 11:24, 33. Often joined to the
synonyms 3 Ὁ) and 77’,

TD plur. 33, 22913, once 32443, inf. 13, fut. 19); τὸ
BHATCH AWAY, TO PREY, TO TAKE A PREY, TO

ee
sro (Arab. ;, Conj. 1. VII; Aram. 113, 1s id.

The primary power appears to be that of to pull in
pteces, compare the kindred roots S]3, PI3, “33.

CX

nna—r3

Hence the Ch. ?3}3 to bring to decay, to dissipate;
from which commonly is derived 73332 a liberal gift,
see under that word.) It is construed—/(a) absol.
Num. 31:53; 1 Sa. 14:36.—(d) with an ace. of the
prey, to take any thing for a prey, to seize and
carry away what is seized. Gen. 34:29; Nu. 31:9;
Deu. 2:35; 3:7. 12 13 to seize a prey, Isa. 10:6;
33:23. 22¥ 113 id. 4 Ch. 28:8.—(c) with accus. of
the city, country, persons spoiled, Gen. 34:27; Eze.
39:10; 2 Ki. 7:16; 2 Ch.14:193; Isa. 42:22.

Nipwat 12}; plur. 3133; inf. and fut. 127, 112° 0
be spoiled, pass. of Kal, letter c; Amos 3:11 ; Isa.
24:3.

Puat, id., Jer. 50:37.

Derivatives, 13, 773.

}'2 τὰ. (from the root N33), contemp?, Esth.
1:18,

mn (“contempt of Jehovah”), [Bizjoth
jah], pr.n. of a town in the south of Judah, Josh
15:28.

pia an unused root, prop. to scatter, to dts

¥

perse, like the Syr..o 43; Arab. SP is, to spit, to sow
sed, also to arise (as the sun); prop. to scatter rays,
in which signification of radiating and shining forth
it appears to be kindred to the root P73 (as to ? and
Ἢ being interchanged, see 1). Hence ἅπαξ \eyop.—

PID m., Eze.1:14, i.g. PIB lightning, flash of
lightning. So all the ancient versions, also Abul-
walid and Kimchi.

pla (“lightning”), [Bezek], pr. n. of a city of
the Canaanites, where Adoni-bezek was king, Jud.1:4,
seq.; 1 Sa.11:8.

3 τὸ SCATTER, TO DISPERSE, TO DISSIPATE,
i.g. WB, Dan.11:24. Arabic y Conj. Π. and yy
to sow seed; compare Aram. 773.

PEL, to disperse, to put to fiight (enemies), Ps.
68:31.

NID [Biztha], pr.n. of an eunuch i. the court
of Xerxes, Est 1:10; perhaps Pers. ἀπ...» beste; liga -
gatus, sc. membro, i.e. spado.

FIND m., verbal adj., i.g. 103 a trier (of metals’,
Jer.6:27.

pra (with occult Dag. forte) m.,a watch-towss,
a tower built for besieging a city, Isa.23:13 "ip.

.

ὙΠ2- ἼΠΣ

“WMD pl. DNB, "HNP (of the form 5292 with oc-
cult Dag. forte to distinguish it from 8°32), m., a
youth, young man, so called from beauty of form, see
belo », part. 42 No.2); unless, indeed, it be thought
that his signification is taken from the kindred 733

No. 3, whence Arab. 6 a virgin, Jud.14:10; 1 Sa.

8:16. It denotes a young man of mature age, but
unmarried, Ruth 3:10; Isa.62:5; often connected
with npina Deu. 32:25; Lam.1:18; 2:21, etc. Spe-
cially youths, used for young warriors, Isa.g:16;
31:8; Jer,18:21; 49:26; 51:3; Am. 4:10 (comp.
nyt) and 95¥).,

TITAN} see D3.
3 Tsa.23:13 3) 3; see }I73,

V2 m., adj. verb, elect. chosen, ἐκλεκτός : only
in the phrase 77? 1°32 chosen of God, 2 Sam. 21:6;
of Moses, Ps.106:23; of the people of Israel, Isa.
43:20; 45:4 (parall. 7)" 72); of the pious and pro-
phets, Isa. 42:1 (according to others, of the Messiah

ὉΧΙ

{this is of course the true application]); pl. of the

pious, Isa.65:9,15,22; Ps.105:43.
bna Lig bya No. 3; followed by 3, To

LOATHE; compare Syr. Jus nauseating, suffering
from nausea. Zech. 11:8, 3 1243 OVD) “ their soul
loathed me.” This signification is either taken from
the cognate 3 bys, or from {92 and 3193, but with the
sense of rejecting. ;
II. ig. Arab. |? to be greedy, avaricious.
tence Pua, Proverbs 20:21, in 3) Π2, n>nan non
ἃ possession obtained by avarice;” see Schult.
Animadvy. ad h.]. The ancient versions express the
mp ndnay in translating.

}72 fut. }92!.—(1) To SEARCH OUT, TO EXA-
TINE, TO TRY, TO PROVE, especially metals (like the
syn. IY), Jer.g:6; Zec.13:9; Ps.66:10; whence
netaph. Job 23:10, δὲ Νὺξ IID 223. “ Jet him prove
me, I shall go forth like gold;” and neglecting the
primary power, Job 12:11, [Π2}} pn is Non “doth
_ dot the ear try words?” Job 34:3. Often—(a) used
f God examining the hearts of men, Ps.'7:10; 17:33
Pro.17:3; Ps.81:8; especially by sending calami-
ties upon them, Job’7:18.—(b) used of men tempting
God (i.q 78), i. 6. of unbelievers, Mal. 3:10, 15; Ps.
95:9. :

(2) to look out, to watch, i.q, 7BY;

"m9 watch-towers. (Ch. 103, Syr. Wa to examine.

whence }73,

4

ὝΠΞ ΙΝ
The Arabs have in this sense ὡϑξι- Conj. I, VIII

c» and * being interchanged; which prop. has the

meaning, to rub, to rub upon; used in the sense of
trying, proving by rubbing on the lapis Lydius, called
in the Greek βάσανος, which appears to. be a word
formed from the Oriental }n3.)

Nipuat, to be proved, tried, Gen.42:15,16; Job

34:36.

Puat 103 id., Eze.22:18, }02 °D “ because a trial
is made;” compare Schnurrer on the passage; LXX,
ὅτι δεδικαίωται. Others take }02 as a noun, trial,
proof, sc. is made.

Derived nouns besides the following are 172, }N3, —
p32.

JM2 m., watch-tower (see the root No.2), Isa,
32:14, }02) BY “the hill (Ophel) and the watch-
tower on it.” It seems to denote a tower built on
the hill Ophel, as to which see Neh. 3:26, 27.

ma m., trial, proof; Isa.28:16, 2 JAN “a
tried stone,” i.e. of proved stability, so as to be suit-
able for the foundation of a building.

Wa fat. 192!—(1) τὸ PROVE, i. q. TO TRY, TO

EXAMINE, like the Syr.; aa i.q. Heb. 103. (I place
this signification first, although it is the less frequent,
and particularly belongs to the later Hebrew[?]; be-
cause trial, proof, precedes choice. The primary idea is
either that of rubbing on a touchstone, so that it is
the same as 113, or in dividing in pieces and examin-

ing; comp. iad, 722 No.1. Τὸ this answer Greek
πειράω, Lat. perior, whence experior, comperior, pert-
culum, peritus). Isa. 48:10, ‘39 73232 A032 “T have
proved thee in the furnace of affliction,” Job 34:43
2 Chron. 34:6; where the and should be read 193
oma “he proved (searched) their houses,” (of
the idolators).

(2) to approve, i.q. to choose, to select. It
answers to the Arab. «᾿ς VIII. to select the best, to

have the best, to take the better part of a thing,
F a δ καῖ something select, what 15 chosen. 9009:
14; 15:5; 29:25. Often with a dat. 4S to choose for
oneself, Gen. 13:11; Ex.17:9; Josh.24:15. The

‘thing chosen is put in the accus. (see the instances

cited), and more often also with 3 prefixed; (comp. 3
B,4). Deu.7:6; 14:2; 18:5; Nu.16:5; 17:20; 188.
10:24; 16:8, 9, etc.; once - (which denotes desire
of any thing, and see Sy No. 4), Job 36:21; also J
(in the sense of preference) Ps.84:11. Participle “ANY

po—on3

pl. constr. "HNZ 1 Sa. 26.2—(a) beloved, chon,
Ex. 14: 7—(b) excellent, surpassing, Cant. 5:15.

(3) to love any one, to delight in any thing (both
of which are significations taken from that of choosing),
to desire, construed with an acc. Gen. 6:2; Isa.
1:29. 2 Sam. 15:15, 278 WamTwsN bop “ according
to all that my lord shall desire;” Pro. 1:29; 3:313
followed by 3 Isa. 14:1, Dyna iy 3023 “and he
will again love Israel;” Zech. 1:17; 3:2; and τ
1 Sa. 20:30 (where however, many copies have 3).
Once pregn. ἣν of pers. is added, 2 Sa. 19:39, "WS Ὁ5
anys “by 3A “whatever thou desirest (and
layest) on me (to do) I will do it for thee.”

NipHaL—(1) to be chosen, preferable, excellent;
followed by j' preferable to any thing, Jer. 8:3; part.
W23 choice, 33 PD Pro. 10:20; 8:10, 19; fol-
lowed by }' more choice than, Pro. 16:16; 22:1.

(2) followed by ? tobe chosen byany one,to please
any one, Pro. 22:3.

Puat, to be chosen, only Eccl. 9:4 an.

Derived nouns are ὙΠ, NB, O93, ΓΞ, HI,
“ina, pr. n. 2 and—

pina (“village of young men”), [ Bahurim],
a small town of the Benjamites, 2 Sa. 3:16; 16:5;
17:18; 19:17; 1 Ki. 2:8. Jo. Simonis derives from
this the Gent. n. 21173 1 Ch. 11:33; with the letters
transposed ‘M732 2 Sa. 23:31.

DTD (of the form O°), m. pl. Nu. 11:28, and
ninina Ece. 11:9; 12:1, youth.

ΝΞ & | moa i. ᾳ. ΤΊ No. II. Barrodoysiv,
blaterare, TO BABBLE, TO TALK IDLY; fdjwagen, TO
TALK RASHLY AND INCONSIDERATELY, an ono-
matop. word, like the Greek and Latin. Part. 7913
babbler, idle talker, Pro. 12: 18.

Piet, id. Lev. 5:4; Ps. 106:33. In each of these
places the addition of D!05t/2 increases the force of
this phrase, see D'NDY.

Deriv. 8031).

1. ΤΩ... (1) τὸ conrive 1x any one, TO SET
ONE'S HOPE AND CONFIDENCE upon any one. (Ch.

and Samar. id., but of rare occurrence. Arab. ly»

to throw one down on his back, to throw in the
face; whence Heb. 3 03 perhaps pr. to throw one-
self or one’s cares on any one; compare oY 23 Psa.
22:9). Followed by 3 Prov. 11:28; Psa. 28:7; ON
2 Ki. 18:20, 21, 24; 8 Ps. 4:6; by 7: conaieae
with a dat. pleon: Jer. 7:4, "237 D3> MVIA}

"RYT “set not your hope in th words.” Jer.
7:8; 2 Kings 18:21. It is rarely put absol. Job

CxH

ἸΏ5--Ὁ 5

6:20. In such cases, it is mostly equivalent to—

(2) to besecure, to fear nothing for oneself. Jud.
18:7, 10, 27; Jer. 12:5. Job 40:23, JT? M23 NOD
BN “he fears nothing, although Jordan should
break forth at his mouth.” Pro. 11: 15, oypn Noy
m3 “he who hates suretiships lives securely,”
has no cause of fear. Opp. to 31232. And so—
(a) it is used in a good sense of the security of the
righteous, Isa. 12:2; Pro. 28:1; Job 11:18.—(6) in
a bad sense, of men who set all their hope and con-
fidence in worldly things, and do not fear God and the
Divine displeasure. _ Isa. 32:9, 10, 11; Pro. 14:16.
Comp. }28v’,: moe, πῦον — Part. Mb3 punting with
an active εἰχυβ δολίης Isa. 26:3, mwa 3 3 “ be-
cause he trusteth in thee;” Ps. 112:7.

Hipuin, fut. apoc. NDI:—(1) to cause to trust,
or confide, to persuade to trust, followed by “by
and °Y. Isa. 36:15; Jer. 28:15; 29:31.

(2) absol. to make secure, Ps. 22:10.

Derived nouns, M93, 73, jinva, ninw2, no3z9,

II. moa transp. i. ἃ. M30,
ripen, whence M38 melon, which see.

MOS m.—(1) confidence, and adv. confidently,
with confident mind, Gen. 34:25.

(2) security, Isa. 32:17. In other places alwaya
m3? and MDZ adv.—(a) without danger and fear,
safely. ΠΌΣΡ av, moa av 12% to dwell safely,
1Sa.12:11; Lev. 25:18, 19; 26: :5; Deut. 33:12.—
(Ὁ) without fear, iecwiel ἡ, Mic. 2:8. Sometimes
used of one who is in too great security and with-
out caution, Jud. 8:11.

(3) [Betah], pr.n. of a town of Syria abounding
in brass, situated on the borders of Hadadezer, 4 Sa.
8:8, called in the parallel place, 1 Ch.18:8, NO3b,

mma f. confidence, Isa. 30:15.

PMS m. confidence, Isa. 36:4; hope, Ecc.9:4.

NIMWI ἢ pl. Job 12:6, pr. securities, i.e. secure
tranquillity.

a TO BE EMPTY, VACANT (compare 123),
especially TO BE FREE from labour; hence ΤῸ CEASE,

- -

TO REST FROM, Ecc.12:3. Arab. jb) and /Eth
fi f\: to be empty, vain; more rarely, to cease. J
DA Ch. id., Ezr. 4:24.
PakL, to cause to cease, to hinder, to forbed,
Ezr. 4:21,23; 5:5; 6:8
23 an unused root, pr. to be empty, hollom
vain, i.q. 93 jn. Hence —

to cook, t#

f'3—jo3 |

}22 f£ (as being a female member, see No. 2,
ger

compare Arab. ,= , and Lat. cunnus, which are fem.

for the same reason), with suff. ‘303.
(1) the belly, so called as being hollow and empty,

compare Gr. κενεών, λαγών, κοιλία. (Arab. es id.,

wy body, especially a corpse; Aith. ἢ θ᾽: ἃ corpse.)
Used of the exterior belly of men, Cant. 7:3; or
of beasts, Job 40:16; but mostly used of the inside
of the belly, both as the place filled with food, Pro.
13:25; 18:20; Job 20:20; Ecc. 11:5; Eze. 3:3, and
as the place where the foetus is conceived and formed.
Hence —

(2) the womb; Genesis 25:23, 24; ]P2T} Jud.
13:5,7; i223> Isa. 48:8; 49:1, and more fully })3D
ἝΝ Ps. 22:10; Jud. 16:17 from the womb and on-
ward; and hyperbol. for, from tenderest years, Job 31:
18. [23 “2 offspring, progeny, Gen. 30: 2; Deu. 7:13;
Isa. 13:18; Mic. 6:7, always used of the offspring
already born, not of the fetus also followed by a
genit. of the father (Mic. loc. cit.) [“ NYA) 102 uterus
gravidus” |. Used of a single son, "303 73 “son of my
womb,” Prov. 31:2, where the suffix refers to the
πλεῖον: but Job 3:10, ‘303 “my womb,” is “ the
womb of my mother ;’ Kana ‘202 23 Job 19:17, is not
apparently to be ainierstood of Job's sons (for they
were dead, Job 1:19, compare Job 29:5); but prob.
his Sieine brothers, ἀδελφοί (compare Ps. 6g: 9).

(3) the inside, inmost part, of any thing, 1. q.
2. Dine’ 192 the lowest part of Hades, Jonah 2:3.
Especially used of one’s inmost breast; Job 15:35;
32:18; Prov. 22:18. 123 ‘TID the irae depths of
the breast, Pro. 18:8; 20:27, 30; 26:22; Hab. 3:16,
303 1279) “and my bowels trembled.” Compare
κοιλία, Sir. 51:21; Joh. 7:38.

(4) aprotuberance of acolumn, like a belly, 1Ki.
7:20.

_ (5) [Beten], pr.n. a ’ town of the Asherites

a “valley,” i. q. ae κοιλάς), Josh. 19:25.
DY. pl. Gen. 43:11, pistacia, an oblong species

of nuts; so called from being flat on one side, and
bellying out on the other; it grows on a tree very

ΟΧΠῚ

"5-- ὙΠ

pba (*pistacias”), [Betonim], pr.n. of a
town of the Gadites, Josh. 13:26.

A (for Δ from the root 93, as 53 for >Y3),
prayer, asking, and by the usage of the language in
the acc., as a part. of entreaty, or rather of asking
pardon, always followed by ‘378, ‘278, prop. with a
petition, with asking, or with asking, requesting, we
come to thee; as if pace tua, Germ. bitte! mit Erlaub
nif. Gen. 44:18, ‘208 YW8D IIT TID ΝΒ Ts 3
“T pray, O fond, let thy servant speak one word to
thee;” Ex. 4:10,13; Num. 12:11; Josh. 7:8; Jud.
6:13,15; 13: 8. 1Sam.1:26; 1 Ki. 3:17, 96; also
when more than one speak, Gen: 43:20, 3 ONY
2) ITY TY 778 “and they said, we pray, O lord!
we went down,” etc. Of the ancient versions, LXX.
excellently δέομαι and ξεόμεθα Vulg. obsecro, oramus,

Targg. 43933, Syr. asa, Jud. 13:8, with asking,
asking; all of which answer exactly to the Hebrew
‘2, and remarkably confirm the etymology proposed
by me, and afterwards approved by Hartmann, Winer,
and others. The opinions of others are discussed in
Thes. p. 222.

2 a pret. 22 Psalm 139:2, and [3 Dan. 10:1,
3 Dan. 9:2, inf. imp. }*3, fut. 13), apoc. and conv.
133, 12% (see note on Hiph.) pr. To DISTINGUISH,

TO SEPARATE (comp. /*3, }'3, and Arab. we Med.

Ye intrans. to stand apart, to be separate and
distinct; metaph. Conj. 1. V. X. to be easily dis-

| tinguished, distinct, manifest); hence, to con-

like a terebinth (Pistacia vera, Linn.), which is com-

mon in Syria (Plin. N. H. xiii.10). This word a

sider, to understand, which depends upon the power
of discerning; comp. κρένω, cerno, intelligo, for inter- -
ligo; German merfen, compare SNarfe, 1¥3, 123, ete.
Specially —

(1) to discern, to perceive—(a) with the eyes,
i.q. to see. Constr. with an acc. Pro. 7:7; 3 Neh.
13:7; 2? Job 9:11; 23:8.—(b) with the ears; i.q.
to hear, Job 23:5; Pro. 29:19.—(c) with the touch,
i.q. to feel, used of inanimate things, Ps. 58:10.

(2) Elsewhere it signifies some counsel and pur-
pose, to turn the mind to any thing, to attend;
with an ace. Dan.10:1; Ps. 5:2; 94:7; Deu. 32:7;
Prov. 23:1; 3 (which seems to be peculiar to the
later Hebrew, see above, No.1) Ezr. 8:15; Dan. 9:
2, 23; ON Ps. 28:5; 2 Ps. 73:17; Job 14:21; Deu.

Seinen to the other cognate languages, but ἴον", | 32:29 ; Isa. 32:4; by Dan. 11:30, 37 ; abeol Psa.

ΡΝ as used for the terebinth (Pistacia tere-
binthus, ), a tree sometimes confounded with the
pistacia.

:7.

(3) to understand. Dan. 12:8, P38 NiO} ‘Hyd
(1 heard indeed, but I understood not;” Isa.6:9
followed by 3 1 Sa. 3:8; 2 Sa, 12:19; Isa. 43:10.

9

ΓΙ - 3

(4) to regard as « thing understood, to know, to
be acquainted with; followed by an acc. Ps.19:13;
Job 38:40; ° Psa. 139:2. BY 3 to know what
is right, Job 32:9; Prov. 28:5; NY [3 Prov. 29:7
(compare 13°3 YT).

(5) absol. to have understanding, Job 42:3;
18:2, “understand, afterwards speak.” Hos. 4:
14. Part. plur. 0°93 the wise, understanding ones,
Jer. 43:7.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, [132 to be intelligent, prudent, Isa. 10:
13. Part. adj. [22 intelligent, skilful; often joined
with 035 Gen. 41:33, 39; Deu. 1:13; 4:6; Isa. 5:
21; opp. to words signifying folly, Pro. 10:13; 14:
33. 127 113) skilful of speech, eloquent, 1 Sa. 16:18.

Ριμει, 1313 i. ᾳ. Kal No.2, Deut. 32:10, 97333D
473252) “he led him about, (and) took care of him.”

Hien 135, infin. 39, imp. 131} (see note), part.
ΞΘ; it has a signification —

(1) proper to itself and causative, viz.—(a@) causat.
of Kal No. 3, to declare, to explain. Dan.8:16,27;
Neh. 8:8, 893'93 33°3*}.— (Ὁ) causat. of Kal No. 4, to
teach, to instruct, with an acc. of person, Neh. 8:9;
Ps. 119:34, 73, 130; Isa. 40:14; also with an ace.
of the thing, Ps. 119:27, 22°20 JRPS FW “teach
me the way of thy precepts.” Pro.8:5. Elsewhere
with an acc. of the thing and dat. of pers. Job 6:24;
Dan. 11:33; and with acc. of pers. and dat. of thing,
Neh.8:7. Used also of things which are divinely
disclosed to men, Dan.10:14.—(c) causat. of Kal No.
§, to cause to understand, Job 32:8.

(2) it is i.g. Kal No.1, to perceive, as a rumour,
Isa. 28:19; No.2, to turn the mind to any thing;
construed with 3 Dan. 9:23; 10:11; Neh. 8:12; O8
Psa. 33:15; and absol. Dan. 8:5, 17; No.3, to dis-
cern, to understand, 1 Ki.3:9; No. 4, to know, to
be acquainted with, Job 28:23; Mic.4:12. [30
FWA Dan. 1:4; Pro.1:2, to be skilled in any thing;
followed by 3 Dan. 1:17, and ace. Dan. 8:23; Pro.
1:6; also, absol. Isa. 29:16; No.5, to have under-
standing, Isa.57:1. Part. 3 Pro.8:9; 17:10,
24; 28:7,11.

Note. In the examples cited under No. 2, there are
always found Preterites, Infinitives, Imperatives, and
Participles, which only can be safely referred to this
conjugation. The forms of the future 13), 13), etc.,
are placed under the first conjugation [Kal], and
only a few examples are found which have a causa-
tive power (Isa. 28:9; 40:14; Job 32:8).

Hirupater |3303—(1) pr. to show oneself at-
tentive, hence mostly,i. q. Kal No. 2, to consider, to
attend, to remark, absol. Jer. 2:10; 9:16; Job 11:
11; followed by Oy 1 Ki. 3:21; Isa. 14:16; 9 Job

CXIV

ae
31:1; Ps. 37:10; WJob 32:12; 38:18; 3Jer.go-
24; Job 30:20, and (from the power of the conjuga-
tion being made transitive), also with an acc., Job 37:
14; hence—

(2) to perceive [“e. g.to hear”], with an ace. Job
26:14.

(3) to have understanding, pr. to show cneself
wise, Ps. 119:200.

Hence are derived the nouns f*3!, {3A 013A, and
those which immediately follow, 13, 73°3.

1°23 const. ΓΞ pr. i. q. Arab. on interval, space
between(see Dual), only in const. and followed by
suffixes 5, 123, 122, also pl. 13, 13°2°3, 03°22 and
ΓΛ, ONS. It becomes a preposition —
(1) between, Arab. oe D'S 3 “ between bro-

thers,” Prov. 6:19; D'MY 3“between bushes,” Job
30:7; D°*Y Ὁ “ between the eyes,” for in the fore-
head (see {'%). [So ‘DIN ΓΒ “between the Ulai,i.a
among its windings and branches, Dan. 8:16. After
verbs of motion, i.g. 3 ON, Jud. 5:27.”] When
doubled, inter ...iater, between... between, there is
1'23...73, Gen. 26:28; Ex. 11:7; Josh. 22:25, etc.;
more rarely ie 1'3 (pr. an interval...unto),Gen. 1:6;
Lev. 20:25; Deu.17:8; pap...P2 Isa. 59:2; Pa) cite
Joel 2:17. When followed by words of seeing, un-
derstanding, teaching, they signify to see, to under-
stand, to teach, the difference between; Mal. 3:18,
ΡῈ peg ΓΞ OND “and ye shall see the differ-
ence between the righteous and the wicked,” comp.
5 .PaVT 2 Sa. 19:36; Jon. 4:11; ?...PRP3D 1 Ki.
3:93 δ ΡΒ THN Eze. 44:23.

(2) intra, within, Job 24:11, ONY ΛΞ “within
their walls;” Prov. 26:13, Mn Pa “within the
streets,” i.g.in the streets, comp. Zec. 13:6. Used
of time, Neh. 5:18, “within ten days” (comp. Arab.
Piss x2): Sometimes—

(3) roe ὉΞ and 1,3)... 3 are disjunctively used for
sive... sive, whether...or; 2 Ch. 14:10, atv? WEY PS
n> PR? 21 3 “it is the same to thee to help, whe-
ther the strong, or the weak,” prop. with thee, O
God, in aiding there is no difference between the
strong and the weak. The origin of this phraseology
may be seen also from Lev. 27:12, “and the priest
shall value it (the beast), 92 3) 31 }'3 whether it
be good or bad,” for, in distinguishing between goot
and bad, LXX. εἴτε καλή, εἴτε capa. 2 Sa. 19:36.
(So in the Rabbinic }'3...}°2 sive...sive, tam ... quam.)

It is compounded with other prepositions— (a)
pay, inter, with acc. into between, amongst, Eze
31:10, 14, and ΓΙ ΟΝ 10:2.

~~ oe αἱ...

ΓΝ - 3

(b) 3 τον unto between, Eze 19:11.

(c) ΓΞ from between, swifdhen (etwas) weg, swifthen
fervor, French dentré; Zec. 6:1,“ two chariots going
forth O73 WY 12 from between the mountains ;”
Ps. 104:12, “ they utter a voice O'NSY 73 from a-
mongst the branches;” Jer. 48:45, inp ᾿Ξ, ellipt.
for “out of the midst of the kingdom of Sihon.”
ova 1’ used euphemistically for from the womb
of a mother, Deut. 28:57, “ the afterbirth 39 ΠΥ
0237 which comes forth fr6m her womb” (comp. Il.
xix. 110, ὅς κεν ἐπ᾽ ἤματι τῷδε πέσῃ μετὰ ποσσὶ
γυναικός), and figuratively for of his seed, race, pos-
terity, Gen. 49:10, “the poopie .. Shall not depart
yen Pa from hie progeny.” It is equivalent to
ΡΟ, ὯΏ3 “BN, wh. LXX. ἐκ τῶν μηρῶν αὐτοῦ
(compare Gen. 46: 26). Where two things are men-
tioned from between which any thing comes forth,
there is found ᾿Ξ... 3,2, 2 Ki. 16:14; Eze. 47:18.

(d) ? MPR between, within, i.g. MPD Eze.
10:2; 6:7.—]'23 Isa. 44:4, is for ‘23; see 3 B, 8.

Bon. D3 the interval between two armies, τὰ με-
ταίχμια, Eurip. Phen. 1285; whence 0°27 W'S 1 Sa.
17:4, 23, “‘ one who comes bet ween,” μεσίτης, used
of Goliath as ready to decide the contest by single
combat.

ΓΞ Ch. between, Dan.7:5, 8

M3 f. [root [2].—(1) understanding; Isa.
33:19, “a people of strange language 72°3 |S whom
thou dost not understand;” Dan. 8:15; 9:22; 10:1.

(2) intelligence (Ginfidt, Berftand), insight, Pro.
4:5, 7; 8:14; 9:6,10; 16:16; Job 28:12,20; YT!
23 “ to be or to become intelligent,” Job 38: 4;
Prov. 4:1; Isa. 29:24. Pl. m3 OY “an intelligent
people,” γιὰ: 27:11. Specially skill, in any art or
learning, 5 Ch. 2:12; 1 Ch.12:32, pinyd ΠΡῚΡῚ ΨΥ
“ skilled in understanding the times” (compare Est.

1:13).
ΓΞ ἢ, Ch. i.g. Heb. No.2; Dan.2:21.

mya f. an egg, so called from its whiteness, Arab.
ia Syr. jAsv4. In sing. not found. Pl, 0°S°3 with

: adj. ft ΤῚΣ ΝΞ “ eggs that are left,” Isa.10: 14;

Deu. 22: 6; Job 39:14; Isa. 59:5. [Root y33.]
ἽΞ ΄ well, i. ᾳ. 83 Jeremiah 6:7 ΥἽΡ, compare
5
Arab. κυ.

iy 3 f., a word of the later Hebrew.

(a) fortress, castle, palace (see below the Ch.
and Syr. If the word be Phenicio-Shemitic, it may

ΟΧΥ

Ῥ5- 8

have come from [ΠῚ 3 Δὲ strong, fortified, or as others
prefer, 7733, from the Aithiop. root 4f\2: to sit,

whence ΟΠ: a throne, a tribunal, and γος throne,

tribunal, metropolis, as if royal seat. Perhaps how-
ever, the word is of Persie origin, compare Pers. ων
baru, fortress, wall, castle, Sanser. bura, burt, pur,
Greek πύργος and Bdpic). There often occurs Ww
V3 Shushan, the palace, almost always used of the
royal abode, Neh.1:1; Est.1:2; 2:3, 8; 3:15; Dan,
8:2; but also of the whole adjoining city, Est.1:5;
2:5; 8:14; 9:6,11,12 (compare Ezr.6:2); which
is elsewhere more dconcately called WAY YT (Esth.
3:15; 8:15). When applied to Jerusalem, the for-
tress of the temple is meant, Neh. 2:8.

(2) a temple, 1 Ch.29:1,19.

ΓΞ Ch. f. emphat. RNY 2 id., fertress, palace,
Ezr.6:2; Syr. jlsas.

MIT £. twice in pl. NVIV3 fortresses, castles,
2Ch.17:12; 27:4; Compare as to the nature of this
termination, Lehrg. 516, note.

F3 const. 12; with m parag. 702 Gen. 19:10;
const. ΠῚ 3 Gen. 43:17; plur. Ὁ 13 dottim; with suff.
123, ODA, OFN3, for O°NN2 from the unused sing.

nna (pontpare Syr. vhs Lehrg. 604); m.,a house,

Arab. (wu, Syr. fs, Ethiop. ἢ, Ὁ :- [* Pheenie.
defective ni, see Monumm. Pheenic. p.348.”] (Some
derive it from the root mia to pass the night, to re-
main. But still M°3,'3 may have sprung from the
harder 123 from the root 23, as δόμος, domus, from
δέμω, and as to the form, like above WS, which has
been shewn to be for 8, YIN. If this conjecture be
adopted, Γὴ3 may be a secondary root from the ποτ ἢ
ΓΞ, and O'M3 for O°N23 from the sing. ΠΩ i.q. N23.
To the proposed etymology we may add the follow-
ing examples of the letter 2 softened into a vowel,
Ὁ for D2 a purse; DD a cup, for DID; MY a thorn,
for Nw (prop. ry for FW); ΠῚΠ ὄγκος, ἄγκος, uncus,
for nh from the root 29=720; ὉΠ for 120; perhaps
wD (Zthiopia), i. q. wid congregation, conflux =
a> 3 Greek sic (ἑνός) for Eve: Lat. unus, εἰς, prep. for
éve(see Car. Schmidt, De Preposit. Gram. p. 7), τυφθείς
for τυφθένς: ὀδούς for ὀδόνς: Latin dens)—N!20°}3
“ son of a house,” Gen.15:3; Ecc.2:7; and ΓΞ Ty
Gen. 17:12, 27; Jer.2:14 is, verna, a servant or slave
* born in the house,” and for that reason of moxe
sure fidelity’; ; man oy "WW with regard to private per-
sons is oixdvopoc, dispensator, steward, a servant set
over the houshold and the other servants, Gen. 49

ma

16; 44:1, but ser below, No.2. 7M ‘AD “ houses
of clay,” Job 4:19, a name given to human bodies as
being frail and transitory (compare 2 Cor. 5:1, and
commentators on that passage). ‘The house of God is
once used of the whole world [?], Ps. 36:9. In ace.
const. ΓΞ is often used for 1°33 in any one’s house,
Gen. 24:23; 38:11; elsewhere in the house,at home;
ΤΠ ΞΠ into the house. Gen. 24:32. Specially it is—

(1) a moveable house, a tent, Arab. ~..) Gen.
27:15; 33:17; used of tents consecrated [to idols],
2 Ki. 23:7; compare 793 No.3,4; 737, D'ToNT NB
used of the tabernacle of the covenant, Ex. 23:19;
Josh.6:24; Jud.18:31; 1 Sa.1:7,24; 3:15; 2 Sa.
12:20; Ps.5:8. [“In other places ΓΞ and 298 are
opposed.” ]

(2) a royal house, a palace, fortress; more fully,

91 ΓΞ 2 Sa.11:2,9; 1 Ki.g:1,10; 14:26; 15:18,
and mizba ΓΞ Est.1:9, κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν 1°37; whence
ma by WR the prefect of the palace, one of the
king’s friends, who was entrusted with the key of the
royal citadel (Isa. 22:22), and who was superintend-
ent of the king’s houshold at large (about equiva-
lent to maréchal du palais, Hofmarjdall), 1 Kings 4:6;
2 Ki.10:5; 15:5; Isa.22:15 (compare Dan.2:49);
in the later Hebrew ΓΞ 3 Esth.1:8 (see No.1).
‘IVI ΓΞ the palace of David, Isa. 22:22; 775 ΓΞ the
citadel, or palace of Pharaoh, Gen. 12:15. Sometimes
used of particular parts of the royal citadel, which,
however, consisted of entire houses; 0°37 Π3 Esth.
2:3,9-

(3) the house of God, i.e. temple; used of the tem-
ples of idols, Isa. 37:38; 44:13; 1 Sa.5:2, 5; and of
the temple of Jehovah at Jerusalem, called ὈΠῸΝ n’3,
mm ΓΞ 1 Ki.6:5 5.37; 7:12; Isa.66:1, and very
frequently (compare No. 1).

(4) a sepulchre, especially one much adorned, Isa.
14:18; compare {2 Isa. 22:16. More fully called
ppiya ΓΞ “ eternal house,” Ecc. 12:5.

(5) dwelling, abode, habitation, place of any
kind.—(a) of men, e.g. of Hades, Job 17:13. [“ Π3
DYN collect. “ houses of the people,” i. e. of the citi-
zens, Jer. 39:8, i. 4. νὰ πὴ M2 Jer. 52:13; OY a
“house of servants,” i.e. ‘workhouse, prison, spoken
of Egypt, Ex.20:2.”|—(b) of beasts, Job 39:6; Ps.
84:4; 104:17 (compare Virg. Georg. ii. 209, aS
quasque domos avium) ; ID M2 “the house of the
spider,” Job 8:14; Arab. Kall we ;“thehouse
of the moth,” Job 27:18.—(c) receptacle, place for
inanimate things ; U2] ‘A2 perfume boxes, Isa. 3:20;
ΠΡ, D'33? DAR, places to receive the carrying
bars, Ex.26:29, 36:34; 37:14; 38:5; 1Ki. 18:32,

CXVI

na

“ and he made a trench Yt O!NND N33 of the con.
tent of two seahs of seed.” DIN m3 a stony place (in
the earth), Job 8:17; Neh. 2:3; Eze.41:9, MY?¥ M3
ΓΞ. WS “ the content of the side chambers of the
temple.”

(6) theinner part, what is inside, within (opp.
to pin outside, without). 7N)3 Ex. 28:26; 1!3 Gen.
6:14; Exod. 25:11; 37:2, and 70!39 1 Ki. 6:15
(compare |) No. 3), inside, within. Opp. to ΠΏ,
Ὁ ΓΒ Eze. 1:27; ? M39 1 Ki. 6:16; 9 30 Num.
18:7, within (some space). b ΓΞ >N within, 2 Ki.
11:15; comp. -S A, 9. (From this signification is
formed Ch. *3 in, whence the prefix 2 has been de-
rived above.)

(7) used figuratively for “persons living together

SUE

ina house,” family (comp. Arab. a!) 1.6. wife and
children and all the domestics, Gen. 7:1; 12:17;
35:2; 36:6; 42:19. So “the king’s house,” is used
of the courtiers, Isa. 22:18; MYIB M3 1. ᾳ. A "Ty
Gen. 50:4. Hence—

(8) those sprung from any family, descendants,
offspring, progeny, i.q. 0°23 (in which sense it is
joined ee a pl. Isa.2:5) Gen. 18:19; "> m3 j i.q.

"5°93 Ex. 2:1; ABV M3 Josh. 17:17; 8" M2, MB
aN, WI na the race of David, 1 Sa. 20:16; Isa.
7:8, 13 Lekea Δαβίέδ, Luke 1: 47). Like 3 it is
used figuratively, as ‘HONDD ΠῚ i. ᾳ. ‘ADNDD 23 my
adversaries, my enemies, 2 Ch. 35:21; " m3 a
stubborn race, Eze. 2:5; and on the pther hand
my M3 sons, family of God, iq. Israel, Nu. 12:7;
Hos. 8:1; like οἶκος Θεοῦ [The Church], 1 Tim. 3:
15. In some other phrases the figure of a house is
preserved. Ruth 4:11, of Leah and Rachel, “they
built the house of Israel,” i. 6. founded the Israelitish
nation. ? ΓΒ 132 to builda house for any one, i.e. to
gi him offspring, progeny; said of a levir (i. ᾳ. ὉΠ

DY) Deu. 25: 9; of God, 1 Sa. 2:35; 25:28; 2 Sa.
7:27; οὗ the same meaning is ? nya ney ¢ Sa. y pots

(9) it is also applied to wealth, property, what is
kept in a house, and all that belongs to a family;
Esth. 8:1, [Ὁ M3, LXX. ὅσα ὑπάρχει ᾿Αμάών, comp.
2:7; Gen. 15:2; Ex. 1:21; so Gr. οἰκία, οἶκος.

(10) 28 ΓΞ pr. “a father’s house,” Gen. 24:23:
“a father’s family,” 31:30. In the enumerations
of the Hebrews, the particular tribes (DD2Y, nin)
were divided into families (MINBWP), the familics
into “ fathers’ houses,” M387 M3. In this significa-
tion in pl. for 28 ὯΞ there is often used NIN M3, a
mode of forming the pl. of compound nouns which
is more used in Syriac [Hebr. Gram. § 106, 3, c.]. N
1:2, “number the children of Israel ΠΡ. nnAeeich

wih 2

na

DMA according to their families and their fathers’
houses:” Nu.1:18, 20, 22, 24, 26,seq.; 2:2,seq. Over
the fathers’ houses were ONAN ΓΙ WRI Ex. 6:14;
oniay nao DWN 1 Ch. 5:24; generally by ellipsis,
nasa WNIT Nu. 31:26; Josh. 14:1; or MINT “wy
1 Ch. 29:6; Mis N'Y? 2 Chron. 5:2, “ princes of
houses,” patriarchs.

M2 is very often [especially in later writers”]
prefixed to the proper names of towns, sometimes as

a constituent part of the name, sometimes so that.

it may be omitted (see letters e, h, i, 1, u, Ὁ), most

frequently in writers of a later age, like the Syr. Md,
compare Germ. haufen in Nordhaujen, Muhlhaufen. Of
this kind are—

(a) 8 ΓΞ (“house of vanity,” i.e. of idols, see fI8
No.1), [Beth-A ven], a town of the tribe of Benjamin,
to the east of the city of Bethel, Josh. 7:2; 1 Sa.
13:5; with a desert of the same name, Josh. 18:12.
The Talmudists have confounded this town with the
neighbouring city of Beth-£l (letter δ), from the
latter having been sometimes called by the prophets
in contempt {}8"N'3, see }}8.

(0) 2s m3 (“house of God”), [Beth-el], a very
ancient city of the Canaanites, afterwards of the
Benjamites; until the time of Joshua called 115 (Josh.
18:13, and compare 115), although once (16:2) the
two names are distinguished from the writer speak-
ing more accurately. It was situated on a mountain
(1 Sa. 13:2; Josh. 16:1; compare Gen. 35:1), where
the tabernacle of the covenant was placed [?] (Jud.
20:18, 26, 27; 21:2; 1 Sa. 10:3), and where after-
wards Jeroboam set up the worship of the calves (1Ki.
12:28, seq.). Compare ]}8 ΓΞ and }\8. Various and
discrepant [not so!] traditions of the origin of this
city are given, Gen. 28:10, seq.; 35:1, seq. 9, seq.,
which are discussed by de Wette (Kritik der Israel.
Gesch. i.124). [The inspired account is plain enough,
and contains neither discrepancy nor contradiction].
Gent. n. is ONT ΓΒ 1 Ki. 16:34. [Now called Beitin
wees) Rob. ii. 126.]

(ὦ Syn ΓΞ (“house of firm root,” i.e. of fixed
seat), [Beth-ezel], a towit of Judea or Samaria,
_ Mich. 1:11, where allusion is made to this etymology.

(a) Sa ΓΞ (“house of the ambush of God”),
[Beth-arbel], Hos. 10:14; prob. Ἄρβηλα of the
Galilzans (1 Macc. 9:2); situated between Sepphoris
and Tiberias (Josh. Arch. xii.11, § 1, xiv. 15, ὃ 4;
De Vita Sua, § 69). {Perhaps Irbid, Rob. iii. 282.]

(ὁ) hy bya na [Beth-baal-meon], Josh.13:17;
elsewhere }'¥") 993 Nu. 32:38, and 1) N2 (“house
of habitation”), Jer. 48:23; a town assigned to

CXVII

ma

the tribe of Reuben, but which afterwards passed
into the hands of the Moabites. Its ruins called.

wy [Pin], are mentioned by Burckhardt, Tra-

vels in Syr. p. [365] 624, Germ. trans. It appears to
be the same as [V3 (for HWP) Nu. 32:3.

(f) S813 ΓΒ (“houseof my creation”), [Beth-
biret], a town of the Simeonites, 1 Ch. 4:31; perhaps
corrupted from nia ΓΞ Josh. 19:6.

(9) 772 ΓΞ [Beth-barah], Jud. 7:24, a place on
the Jordan, pr. for 772¥ N’2 (“house of passage”),
compare Βηθαβαρά, Joh. 1:28, in many copies.

(h) V3 M3 (“house of the wall”), [Beth-
gader|, a town of the tribe of Judah, 1 Ch. 2:51,
1. ᾳ. 7774 which see.

(ὃ 5303 n’a [“the house of Gilgal”], Neh.12:29,
i. q. 2324 which see. |

(k) Sapa ΓΞ (“house of the weaned”), [Beth -
gamul], a town of the Moabites, Jer. 48:23.

(ἢ onda Π3 [Beth-diblathaim], Jer. 48:22,
and O°7b31 Num. 33:46 (“two cakes of figs”), a
town of the Moabites.

(m) 133 ΓΞ (“house of Dagon”), [Beth-da-
gon], a town—(a) of the tribe of Judah, Josh.15: 41.
—(j(3) of the Asherites, Josh. 19:27.

(n) OW ΓΞ (“house of the lofty”), [Beth-
aram], Josh. 13:27, a city of the Gadites; Num.
32:36, called 117 13, afterwards Julias, Livias; see
Joseph. Ant. xviii. 2,§ 1; Jerome voc. Betharam.

(0) nban ΓΞ (“house of the partridge”), Beth-
hoglah], a town of the Benjamites on the borders
of Judah, Josh. 15:6; 18:19, 21 [now Hajlah J+.
Rob. ii. 268].

(p) 1229.3 (“house of favour”),[Beth-hanan],
a town of the tribe of Judah or Dan, 1 Ki. 4:9.

(q) HH ΓΒ (“place of the hollow,” perhaps —
“of the hollow way”),[ Beth-horon],m.two towns
of the tribe of Ephraim, one of which called “the
upper” was situated in the northern part of that
tribe (Josh. 16:5; 21:22); the other, “the nether,”
was situated on the border of Benjamin (Josh. 16:3;
18:13). Twice (Josh. 10:11; 2 Ch. 25:13) Beth-
horon is mentioned κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, and in Joshua it is
clear that the nether is intended. Near to this was a
very narrow declivity, Josh. loc. cit. (comp. 1 Mace.
3:16, 24), famous for the slaughter of several hosts.

(r) ΓΘ m3 (“house of the deserts”), Beth-
jeshimoth], a town of the Reubenites, on the Jordan,
Nu. 33:49; Josh.12:3; 13:20; afterwards belong-
ing to the Moabites, Eze. 25:9.

(s) 12 13 (“house of pasture”), [Beth-car'},

95. 3

1 Sa.7:11, perhaps a garrison of the Philistines, in
the limits of the tribe of Judah.

(ὃ 0933 ™3 (“house of the vineyard”), [ Beth-
haccerem], Jer. 6:1; Neh. 3:14; a town of Judah,
according to Jerome on Jerem. loc. cit., situated on a
mountain between Jerusalem and Tekoa.

(u) nix2d ΓΒ see above, letter (/).

(v) ΠΊΒΙ ΓΞ see TIDY.

(w) pnd ΓΞ (“houseof bread”), [Beth-lehem], ;

m. Mich. 5:1.—(a) a town of the tribe of Judah,
more fully 777! onp m3 Jud. 17:7, 9; Ruth 1:1, 2;
and 7728 pnp ΓΞ Mic. 5:1. Ephratah (see p. LXXxm1,
B) was not only the ancient name of the town (see Gen.
35:19), but it appears to have denoted the circum-
jacent region. It was the abode of the family of
David (see Ruth loc. cit.), and the birth-place of our

Saviour, on which account ,<J 2, about six

English miles from Jerusalem is still celebrated. Gent.
noun ‘9023 M3[Beth-lehemite], 1Sa.16:1,18; 17:
58.—(/3) a town in the tribe of Zebulon, Josh. 19:15.

(x) nid ΓΞ see τ δ,

(y) TWD ΓΞ see letter (ὁ).

(z) 73¥2 ΓΞ (“house of Maachah”), [Beth-
maachah], a town at the foot of Hermon, 2 Sam.
20:15; comp. 73¥! and 13/2 ΓΞ bax.

(aa) P23 MA (“house of remoteness”), a
place on the brook Kidron, 2 Sa. 15:17.

(bb) Γ ΞΘ "3 (“house of chariots”), [ Beth-
marcaboth], a town in the tribe of Simeon, Josh.
19:5; 1 Ch. 4:31.

(ec) ΤῊ) ΓΞ (“house of limpid and wholesome
water,” 2omp. 193), [Beth-nimrah], Nu. 32:36;
Jush. 13:27; and ΠῚ) Nu. 32:3, a town of the Gad-
ites, called Βηθναβρίς in the time of Eusebius, now
Nemrin; see Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria,661. The
waters near it are called DN) “D Isa. 15:6.

(dd) ΓΞ (“house of pleasure”), [the house
of Eden], a royal city of Syria on mount Lebanon,
(Amos. 1:5), called by the Greeks Παράδεισος (Ptol.
5:15).

(ee) MYDIY MD [Beth-azmaveth], Neh. 7:28,
and simply NYDY ib. 12:29; Ezr. 2:24, a village of
the tribe of Judah or Benjamin.

(ff) ῬΌΣΠ ΓΞ (“house of the valley”),[Beth-
emek], a town of the Asherites. Josh. 19:27.

(gg) ΤῊΣ ΓΞ (“house of response” perhaps“ of
echo”), [Beth-anoth], a town of the tribe of Judah,
Josh. 15:59.

(Lh) ΓῺ} ΓΞ (id.), [Beth-anath], a town of the
tribe of Naphtali, Josh. 19:38; Jud. 1:33.

CXVIII

ma
(ἃ) DYIZ TP ΓΞ (“house of the farm of tha

shepherds,” compare .ic village, farm), a place neat
Samaria, 2 Ki. 10:12; and without O'Y77 verse 14.

(kk) 12 12 with art. NIWA MB (“houre «ἢ
the desert”), [Beth-arabah], a town on the
borders of the tribe of Judah and Benjamin, Josh.
15:6; 18:22; without M°3 Josh. 18:18.

(U) DPB M3 (“house of escape”), [Beth-phelet,
Beth-palet\, a town in the south of Judah, Josh.
15:27.

(mm) ΜΒ ΓΞ (“tem ple of (Baal) Peor,” see by3
WS), [Beth-peor'],a city of the Moabites allotted ta
the Reubenites, celebrated for the worship of Baal-
peor, Deu. 3:29; 34:6; Josh. 13:20.

(nn) $3 ΓΞ (“house of dispersion”), [Beth-
pazzez}, a town in the tribe of Issachar, Josh.
19:21.

(00) ἫΝ ΓΞ (“house of the rock”), [Beth-zur],
a town in the mountain country of Judah, Josh. 15:
58; fortified by Rehoboam, 2 Ch. 11:7; and yet more
by the Maccabees, 1 Macc. 14:33.

(pp) 277 ΓΞ (“house” or “regionof breadth”)
[Beth-rehob], Jud.18:28; 2 Sa. 10:6; elsewhere
37 (unless perhaps Beth Rechob denotes a region,
Rechob a city), a city of the Asherites on the northern
borders of Palestine (Nu. 13:21),and there situated
in the vallies of Lebanon, not far from the springs of
Jordan (Josh. 19:28, 30; 21:31; Jud1:31). The
neighbouring part of Syria is called 3m ΓΞ DIN
2 Sa. 10:6; 37 DS ib. verse 8.

(qq) SY ΓΞ (“house of rest”), [Beth-shean],
Josh.17:11, 16; contr. 2” ΓΒ 1 Sam. 31:10, 12;
1Y MB 2 Sa. 21:12, a city of the tribe of Manasseh,
long held by the Canaanites and Philistines (Jud. and
Sa. 1. 1. 6. ¢.), situated on this side Jordan, afterwards
called Scythopolis (LXX. Jud. 1:27), by the Rabbins
}D°2, now by the Arabs |,|4.9 [Beisan].

(rr) TOY M3 (“house of the acacia”), [Beth-
shittah], a town situated on the Jordan between
Bethshan and Abel-meholah, Jud. 7:22. [Perhaps

the place now called Shijtta; (8.5, Rob. iii. 219. ]
(ss) Θ᾽ ΓΞ (“house of the sun”), [Beth-
shemesh], a town—(a) of the Levites, Joshi. 21:16,
on the borders of the tribes of Judah and Dan and
éhe land of the Philistines (Josh. 15:10; 1 Sa. 6:12,
seq.; 2 Ch. 28:18); large and populous (1 Sa. 6:19),
1 Ki. 4:9; 2 Ki. 14:11. Constr. with a pl. 1Sa. 6:13,
where the inhabitants are intended. Geut. noun M3
wWrwy id. ver. 14,18. [This town appears to -¢
now called ‘Ain Shems (aad opt» Rob. ii. 339.1

3535: }}2

---ἰβ) of the tribe of Naphtali, Josh. 19:38; Jud.1:
33.--- (γ) of the tribe of Issachar, Josh. 19:22.— (δ)
i.g. δ Heliopolis of Egypt, Jer. 43:13; compare
page ἔχιν, A.

“Ὁ MBH M3 (“house of apples”), [Beth-tap-
puah], a town of the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:53.
[Now Teffih τ “ὦ Rob. ii. 428. ]

ΓΞ emphat. 8N!3, 7013, constr. 2 with suffix
AMS, pl. jF3, Chald. m. 1. ᾳ. Heb. house, Dan. 2:5;
N37 ΓΞ Ezr.6:4; 4291 ΓΞ Dan. 4:27, royal house,
palace ; NOON ΓΞ house of God, temple, Ezr. 5:2,
seq.; also, simply δὲ 3 id. ver. 3, 9, 11.

| τη. constr. I} great house, palace, Esth.
ase: 25%7,,6.

N32 an unused root, i. gq. 133 prop. to drop, to
distil; hence, to weep, to shed tears. (Arab. ἰῷ
to pour milk drop by drop.) "

ND3—(1) weeping, lamentation; Arab. 4ἰζ)

τῷ. 8230 PPM the valley of weeping, or of la-
mentation, Jammerthal, pr.n. of a valley in Pales-
tine, so called from some reason connected with its
name; probably, gloomy and sterile. An allusion is
made to its etymology, Psa. 84:7, 8237 poy “Ay
WAM? P32 “passing through the valley of la-
mentation, they (the sacred pilgrims) make it foun-
tains.”

(2) pl. O'N33 2 Sam. 5:23, 24; 1 Chr. 14:14, 15,
some tree, so called from its weeping, dropping,
according to Celsius (Hierobot. i. 335340), Arab.

τις, like the balsam-tree, whence white drops dis-
til of a cold and pungent taste.

m2 fat. 122" convers. J3" pr. 1. ᾳ. 82 To δ 15-
TIL, TO FLOW BY DRoPs (the primary syllable 93
imitates the sound of falling drops, comp. the roots
ending with 3); see ‘23, specially, to weep, a root
common to al] the cognate languages and dialects,
Ex. 2:6; Gen. 43:30; 2Sa. 19:2; often used of the
people lamenting in public calamities, Num. 11:10;
25:6; used of the mourning of penitents, Ezr. 10:1.
Followed by an ace. to weep for, bewail any one,
especially the dead. Gen. 23:2; 37:35; 50:3; also
follewed hy OY of the person or thing wept for, Lam.
1:16; Jud.11:37; ON 2Sa.1:24; Eze. 27:31; and
2 Jer. 22:10; Job 30:25. 33 followed by by is
also to come to any one weeping, Num. 11:13; Jud.
14:16; and, to weep upon any one, i.e. in his em-
brace, Gen. 45:15; 50:1.

CXIX ~

ΓΡΉ 92. ΝΣ

Pret, to bewatl, weep for the dead, with an ace.
Jer. 31:15; Eze. 8:14.
Derived nouns are 733, N33, 33, D3.

M93 τη. weeping, Ezr. 10:1, from the root 733,

N23 m. (from the root 123), first-born, whether
of men, Gen. 25:13; 35:23; or of animals, Ex.11:5;
12:29; 13:15. In the former case, it refers to the
eldest son of a father. Gen. 49:3. As the eldest son,
in many things, took precedence of the rest (see
M23 No, 2)—

(2) metaph. it is used of any thing which is chief,
first of its kind. Job 18:13, NY) N23 “the first-
born of death,” i.e. “the greatest of deadly ma-
ladies.” For disease may fitly be called by a Hebraism,
“the son of death,” as being its precursor and at-

tendant; as in Arabic don)! cols daughters of
fate, or of death, used of fatal fevers; and the most
terrible death is here figuratively called the first-

| born of brethren. Isa. 14:30, pT 123 “ the first-

born of the poor,” the poorest; as if the chief
amongst the sons of the poor, or the first-born of this
wretched age; see my Comment. on the passage.

In fem. of an eldest daughter is used 7733 which
see.

“N13 in sing. Isa. 28: 4, according to the Masor. (see
i133), elsewhere always in pl. D°"33, 033 first-
fruits, used of fruits and of grain, the firstfruits ga-
thered from the field and the trees, Nu. 13:20, espe-
cially of the firstfruits offered to God, Lev. 2:14;
23:17; Neh. 10:36. There is sometimes added DVS}
Ex. 23:19; 34:26; 09531] ὉΠ “ bread baked from-
the firstfruits,” Lev.23:20; D°ND37 OY “the day of
firstfruits,” used of the feast of Pentecost,Nu. 28 : 26.

MNIZ, ΓΙ δ ἢ,

(1) firstborn, firstling; ν]. 1732 firstborn
offspring; of men, Neh. 10:37; of the young of
beasts, Gen. 4:4; Deut. 12:6,17; 14:23.

(2) subst. primogeniture, birth-right, Gen. 43:
33. Opp. to MPY¥- 77330 OBL “ the right of pri-
mogeniture,” or birth-right, Deut. 21:17. As to
the same ellipt. 1}33 Gen. 25:31, 34; 27:36.

M23 ἢ an early fig, regarded as a delicacy on
that account, Mic. 7:1; Hos.g:10; Isa.28:4 (whera
it is better with some copies to read 7H33 with 7.
without Mappik, than "33, with the Masor. and edit,
as the suffix. is weak); in Morocco now called Sys

5 S|) boccére, Spanish Albacora.
TDD id. Pl. NWT WA Jer. 24:2.

= “πο ς

953-23

ΓΓΣΞ (« offspring of the first birth”), [Be

chorath], pr.n.m.1 Sa.g:1.

ΤᾺῊΣ3 fem. weeping, mourning, Gen. 35:8; iby
M33 “ the oak of weeping.” Root 733.

*D3 in pause, 33 with suff. "33 τη.

(1) weeping, from 733, Gen. 45:2; Isa.15:3; 22:
4 ete. 2173 33 133 “ to make a great lamentation,”
2 Sa. 13:36; alsoa dropping,a distilling of water
in mines, Job 28:11. Comp. flere, for rorare, stillare
in Lucret. i. 350, Gr. δάκρυον and TYD4.

aye (“weepers”), [Bochim], pr.n. of a place
near Gilgal; Jud. 2:1, 5.

ΓΞ adj. fem. first-born, Gen. 19:31; 29:26;
t 88. 14:49. Answering to 1133.

M32 fem. weeping, mourning, Gen.50:4; from
the root 133.

33 a root not used in Kal, pr. TO CLEAVE, to
break forth, i.q.the kindred word 23, to be,or come
first,to do anything first (as if die Bahn bredyn),
and to be early, seasonable, to do any thing early,
seasonably. It is applied—

(1) to the day, hence © to rise early, to do any

““ω.

thing in the morning, Fe the morning time, comp.
the kindred 723.

(2) to the year and its produce, 0°23 first-fruits,

e τς

7H23 early fig, Ae early fruit.

(3) to the time of life, especially birth, 123, 77'23

Se gS-e

tirst-born, νῷ and 5G a virgin, a woman who has

aS

her first child, 133, RC a young camel.

Pire.—(1) to bearearly fruit, used of a tree, Eze.
47:12, comp. Kal No. 2.

(2) to make first-born, to give the right of primo-
geniture to any one, Deut. 21:16.

Pua, to be first-born, Lev. 27:26.

Hipsit, part. ΠῚ 33 a woman who brings forth her
first child, Jer. 4:31.

Derivatives, see Kal.

133 a young he-camel, already fit for carrying
light burdens (comp. ὝΣ and 3Y). Pl. const. "233,

δι»

Isa.60:6. Τὸ this answers the Arab. © a young
eamel, which they observe signifies the same age as
εὐϑὶ a young man, in men; see Bochart, Hieroz. i.
p-82, seq. See alsomy remarks in Comment. on Isa.

CXxX

Ss—m3

loc. cit. and in 'Thes. page 236. [“ Comp. Root 133
No. 3.”]

“IDS (appell. i. ᾳ. 723 “a young camel”), [Be
cher], pr.n.m.— (1) ἃ βοὴ of Ephraim; Num. 25:35.

Gent.n. "123 id.—(2)ason of Benjamin, Gen. 46:21. —

M23 fa young female camel, in heat; Jer. 2°
23. See 13.

173 (i. ᾳ 8171-933, “he is first-born”), [Bo
cheru], pr. n.m. 1 Ch. 1:31; 9:44.

“123 (“juvenile”), [Bichri}, pr.n.m. 2Sa. 20:1.

2 (1) nothing (from the root 773 No.3). Ps.
17:3, “prove me, δ ΝΠ 53 thou shalt find nothing
of evil.” [“ Unless like LXX. and Vulg. we connect
‘nit NYA D3‘thou shalt not find my evil thoughts,’
i. 6. those which perhaps lurk within me.”]

(2) not, i. q. Nd, but poet. followed by a preterite.
Ps. 10:11; 21:3; and a future, Ps. 10:4,6; 49:13;
Prov. 10:30; Isa. 26:14; also not yet for scarcely,
Isa. 40:24 (compare 2 Ki. 20:4), once for 33 wba
Ps. 32:9, “be ye not like the horse...to be kept in
with rein and bridle, TON 3p 53, pr. ἴῃ not ap-
proaching to thee.” :

(3) lest, i. ᾳ °8 followed by a fut. Ps. 10:11.

ὃς Ch. m. heart, Dan. 6:15. Syr. is heart, mind,
-- gS -
Arab. ἡ id. for ω" from nba, ee III. to care for,
pr. care, hence,mind which is agitated with cares.

2 contr. from bya i. 4. bya Bel, a domestic and
chief god of the Babylonians, worshipped in the
tower of Babel; Isa. 46:1; Jer. 50:2; 51:44, and
Dan. chap. 14, LXX. The Greek and Roman writers
(Diod. Sie. ii. 8,9; Plin. xxxvii.1g9; Cic. De Nat.
Deorum, iii. 16) compare him with Jupiter; but how-
ever, we are not to understand this to be the father
of the gods, of whom the Orientals knew nothing, but
in accordance with the peculiar Babylonian theology,
in which all rested on the worship of the stars, the
planet Jupiter, stella Jovis (Cic. De Nat. Deor. ii. 20),
which [some of] the Shemitic nations worshipped
supremely as a good demon and the author and
guardian of all good fortune. It is therefore called by
the Arabians ~$¥\ λα “Greater Fortune.”

The planet Venus was worshipped with this planet
(see TWN, NAL). Comp. 73, Δ), and see 993 No.5.
The devotion to this worship is shewn by the proper
names of the Babylonians compounded with the name
Bel, as ὍΣΟΝ, ὝΕΣ, Belesys, Belibus, ete.

ν05.-- Ὁ

S 3 Ch.i.qg. Hebr, 13, Pael:—ro arriict,To
TROUBLE, Dan. 7:25. Compare Heb. Piet No. 2.

wa (contr. from [78792 i.e. “whose lord is
Bel,” “worshipper of Bel”), [Baladan], pr.n.
of the father of king Merodach-Baladan, 2 Kit 20:12.

---

a da not used in Kal. Arab. |, To BE BRIGHT,

=
TO SHINE FORTH as the dawn. V. TO LAUGH, TO.

BE CHEERFUL, from the idea of a bright countenance.
Hipuit—(1) to cause to shine forth. Am. 5:9,
yoy ww roan “causing desolation to shine
forth upon the mighty,” i.e. suddenly bringing it
upon them; a metaphor taken from the dawn quickly
and suddenly spreading itself, compare Joel 2:2.
_ (2) to make cheerful, sc. the countenance, to be
made cheerful, Psalm 39:14; Job 9:27; 10:20.
Hence mya, and—

mada (“cheerfulness”), [Bilgah], pr. n. m.
Neh.12:5,18; written in Neh. 10:9, 1323,

TH, 3 pr. π. (prob. i. 4. 71? 3 i.e. “son of con-

tention,” “contender,” from the root 4) to strive,
see 1213), Bildad, the Shuite, one of Job’s friends,
who takes the second place in disputing with him,
Job 2:11; 8:1; 18:1; 25:1.

ἊΝ a a root not used in Kal, pr. TO FEAR, TO BE

TERRIFIED, 1.4. baa, comp. al) to be feeble, modest
(pr. timid).

Ῥιει, 923 to terrify, to frighten, to cause any one’s
mind to be cast down, Ezr.4:4 2.3. In p the

more common DYonID. Syriac σιν quadril. to
Derivatives, mba, and pr. n. nya, 13.

ΤΊ oa fat. 22° pr. ΤῸ FALL, TO FALL AWAY, TO
FAIL (like 539, 538, which see), abfallen, cinfallen, verz
fallen, specially used —

(1) of garments fallen away and torn by use
and age. Followed by ον, Deut. 8:4, “thy rai-
ment 7°27 nnp3 NO fell not away from thee”
‘(worn out and torn). Deut. 29:4, and absol. Josh.
9:13; Neh.g:21. Applied to the heaven -and the
earth perishing like an old garment, Isa. 50:9; 51:6;
Psa.102:27. (Arab. to be worn out as a gar-
ment.) ws Ἶ

(2) of men, who through sickness, age, or cares,
waste away; Germ. einfallen, verfallen (compare Gr.
ταλαιός, aud with another flexion, μέλω, curo). Job

ΟΥ̓ΧῚ

05. ΓΓ23

13:28, 7232 303 817) “ and he (δεικτικῶς for J) as a
rotten thing falleth away,” wasteth. Gen. 18:12;

Ps. 32:3. (Compare idl to care for, pr. to be con-

sumed with cares; ων consumed with cares; (|.

ἐξ the heart, the mind, so called from cares (see 53),
ZEth. f\Q\P: to be or become old.) Hence—

(3) to fail wholly, to be brought to nothing;
whence 53, 2a, 73 nothing, not.

PirL.—(1) causat. of Kal No. 2, Lam. 3:4; hence
generally, to consume, to waste (trans.), Ps. 49:15;
Isa. 65:22. Applied to time, as in Lat. tempus terere,
τρίβειν βίον. Job..21:13, D7? 2.23 353) “they
spend or pass their days in wealth.”

(2) to afflict, trouble, 1Ch.17:9. (Arab. eT

IV. id. τ. and rat sorrow, affliction, calamity.)
Compare Ch. ὝὟΡΕ af

Hence are derived the nouns and particles bay, 53,
ba, mo3, 193, °23, ‘Mp2, Owioa, 123A, and the com-
pounds 73273, "W3, ΠΡ,

nba adj. f. ἊΣ worn out with use and age, of
garments, sacks, bottles, shoes, Josh.g:4,5. Used
figuratively of an adulteress, D'S) 1223 “ worn out
with adulteries,” Eze. 23:43.

nba f. in sing. once, Isa.17:14; more often in
plur.—

(1) terror, terrors, Job18:11; 24:17; 27:20.
18:14, ind yop> sTDPV¥N “ terrors shall pursue
him like a king,” or military leader (? here serves
for comparison, Job 39:16; compare Job 15:24, and
27:20. It is common, but incorrect, to join ninp3 123
king of terrors.)

(2) sudden destruction, compare mbna No.2;
Ps.73:19, M7237) 9A “ they perish with sudden
destruction;” Eze. 26:21, 28) WAN ΓΊΠΡΞ, LXX.
ἀπώλειάν σε δώσω, καὶ οὐχ ὑπάρξεις ἔτι. Vulg. in ni-

hilum redigam te, Eze. 27:36; 28:19.

ΓΤ (perhaps “‘ modesty,” see mba in Kal),
[Bilhah], pr.n—(1) of the handmaid of Rachel,
who bore to Jacob Dan and Naphtali, Gen. 30: 3, seq.;
35:22.—(2) a town of the tribe of Simeon, 1 Ch.
4:29; called elsewhere nba (Josh. 19:3), also nbya,

inba (perhaps “ modest”), [Bilhan], pr.n.m.,
—(1) Gen. 36:27.—(2)1 Ch.7:10.

Ἷ 2 Ch., a species of tribute, prob. imposed on
articles consumed, Germ. Gonfumtionéfteuer, Accifer ea
cise, Ezr.4:13,20; 7:24; compare also Ni73

γρ5- 8

nibs only found in pl. const. wida Jer. 38:12, and
contr. ἾΡΞ ver. 11, the rags of worn out clothes. This
latter form which should be pronounced béldvé is
prop. from the sing. 13 for ἠδ, in other copies how-
ever (see J. H. Michaelis) it is read wida and in editt.
403 (of the form “3, “*’, from the sing. 403 (of the
form 33).

synvinda (“Bel’s prince,” i.e. prince whom
Bel favours, compare 53; tsha, a termination which
15 added to words in the Zendic as a mark of the
genitive, and zar=sar, prince), Belteshazzar, the
Assyrio-Babylonic name of Daniel in Nebuchadnez-
zar’s court, Dan.1:7; 2:26; 4:5,6,15,16; 10:1.

"22 subst—(1)consumption, destruction, Isa.

38:17; Arab. 1, id.
SS -

(2) failure, defect, nothing; hence adv. of ne-
gation, i.q.N>. It is joined to verbs and nouns, Gen.
31:20; Hos.7:8; 8:7; Isa.14:6; 32:10. It is some-
times closely joined to substantives, so that they coa-
lesce into a singleidea. DY *?3 “not fame,” i.e. infamy,
Job 30:8.

(3) For ‘723 without, only poetically, Job 8:11,
Ὁ 3 “without waters;” 24:10; 31:39; 33:93
34:6; Ps.59:5. -

With prep.—(a) 33 prop. in defect, without,
i.q. No3. nyT 23 imprudently, Deu. 4:42; 19:4;
suddenly, Job 35:16; 36:12; compare 3 No. 2.

(d) bad id. (comp. > letter B) Job 38:41 baad
“without food;” 41:25; Isa. 5:14.

(c) 3D pr. because of defect—(a) in that not,
because not; followed by an inf. Deu. 9:28, an
mm N23) “because Jehovah could not,” Isa. 5:13.
Followed by a part. “because no man,” Lam. 1:4;
“Wid "k32 "73D “because none come to the feast.”
Sometimes pleon. |S an; 2 Ki. 1:3, 6, 16; Exod.
14:11 (Syr.9 δ τῷ and WS Ὁ in that
not).—(/) so that not, Job 18:15, ΟΣ avin

3 “(terror) dwells in his tent so that it is no
more his,” i. e. terror occupies his tent, and the wicked
removes thence; 6:6; Deu, 28:55. Followed by a
part. so that none, 1% 730 “so that no one
dwells ;” Jer.2:15; 9:10; comp. Eze. 14:15. Followed
by ἜΝ (so that it forms a conjunction) and pleon.

Ece. 3:13, DIST ΕΣ ΟΣ ΝΟ Wie "$39 “so that man
cannot find out.”
_ (ὦ) 22 Wuntil failure, ie. “as long as,” Ps.
92:7; Mal. 3:10.

(e) vrs in that not, followed by a pret. Gen.

31:20.

CXXII

Ubs--sba

bibs m. pr. something mixed, specially meslis
provender consisting of several kinds of grain, as
wheat, barley, vetches, and other seeds (comp. Varru,
De R. R. i. 31; Plin. xviii. 25, s. 41), all of which
were sown mixed together [“‘or given to cattle” ],
Job 6:5; 24:6. 10 is clear that grain is to be under-
stood from Isa, 30:24.

moa comp. of 22 and ΠΌ 1. ᾳ. MAND N> “not
any thing, nothing,” Job. 26:7. So indeed LXX.,
Vulg., Syr., Ch., nor are the Hebrew interpreters to
be listened to, who explain 2°73 a bridle, band,
from the root 023, ΄

bya (comp. of 23 not, wi thout, and oy benefit,

ser

profit, compare Syin to be useful, and Arab. Us, and
Us, iq. Wi πὸ noble, prince; and not as said by

Fischer, in Proluss. De Verss. Gree. p. 93, from ba
and δὲν a yoke, as if impatience of the yoke, con-
tumacy) pr. unprofitableness, worthlessness,
what is useless, of no fruit (compare Arabic
Lb r= useless, of no profit, little worth). Henee—

(1) wickedness, vileness; 7°72 US “a wicked
man,” 1 Sam. 25:25; 30:22; bya DIS Pro. 6:12,
and 993"13 1 Sa. 25:17 id. Pl. often 59803723 1 Sa.
2:12, and 29973 122 OWN, Oya 22 WIS Deu. 13:
14; Jud. 19:22; 20:13. v3 ΓΞ “a wicked wo-
man,” 1 Sam. 1:16; °¥272 137 “an evil, wicked
thing,” Ps. 41:9; 101:3; compare Deu. 15:9. M7 [B
byrba 322? dy 131 “lest there arise a wicked thought
in thy heart.”

(2) destruction, Nah. 1:11, bya yy) “ who
plans destruction;” Ps.18:5,,Y2! bbs ‘ny “the
streams of destruction make me afraid,” a meta-
phor taken from waves, which is not unfrequent in
the sacred writers. LXX. χέίμαῤῥοι ἀνομίας, i.e. ene-
mies rushing like torrents. Some moderns incor-
rectly render “torrents of hell.”

(3) Ellipt. for bya νὰ a wicked man (see No.1),
2 Sa. 23:6; Job 34:18, a destroyer, causer of de-
struction.

[“* Note. Hence was derived in later usage and in
New Test. the pr. ἢ. Βελέαλ, or Βελιάρ, Belial, i. q.
ὁ πονηρὸς, Satan. The English version also gives
by23 in the Old Test. as a pr. n. Belial, but incor-
rectly[?]. See Thes. page 210.”]

bb 3 4) TO POUR over (Arab. | to wet, to

moisten, $3) to flow as water, bp, babe, WaSS te
sprinkle). Part. pass. [383 203 “poured over with

Ε

yoa--po3

ail of oblations,” Lev. 2:4,5; 7:10,12; 14:21; Nu.
, 13,19. Intrans. to be poured over, anointed.
Ps. 92:11, 1202 Ya °N172 “I am anointed with
fresh oil’ In the derivatives, see bia and baba,

(2) top our together (Gr. ovyxéw), to confound,
especially speech ; Gen.11:7, 0088 DY 7222) 1772137
“ come we will go down, and there confound their
lip,”i. 6. their speech, which is farther explained “ so
that one could not understand another ;” ΠΡ) for
daz, see Lehrg. page 372, and verse 9. Comp. 2,
Arab. _\.\, to be confounded, of speech, oped Jabs
confusion of languages, Conj. II. to babble.

(3) to stain, to soil (comp. babs, ASN5_ men-
tioned under Kal). So in the derivatives baa, baba,
(Comp. p23 to mix, and to stain.)

(4) denom. from 2.23 to give meslinor provender
to beasts; Jud.19:21, avon? 53"; Vulg. et pabulum
asinis prebutt.

Note. The form bay Isa. 64:5, is for
see; also Index analyt.

HirHPote., to mix oneself, followed by 3 Hos.7:8.

Derived nouns are ὮΣΕ 2}, Saban, babay and the
pr.n, 223.

$331 which

Ὁ: 2 ΤΟ BIND TOGETHER, TO SHUT FAST, speci-
ally the mouth of a beast witha muzzle, Ps. 32:9. (Syr.

ps id. Ethpe. to be slut, used of the mouth, to

7, 29
be dumb, }xo5 a muzzle.) In form and significa-
tion it is kindred to D28. As to the roots ending in
D see D032,

pba (denom. from -\, fA: a fig, in Aith.
also sycomore), TO CULTIVATE FIGs (and sycomores),
or to gather, or to eat them,comp. συκάζειν and ἀπο-
συκάζειν. Am.7:14, ΡΟ ὈΡῚΞ, well rendered by the
LXX. κνέζων συκάμινα. Vulg. vellicans sycamina. For
nipping, vellicatio, belongs to the cultivation of syca-
mines. [ “ἃ process by which they were ripened, πέπτειν
ov δύναται ἂν μὴ ἐπικνισθῇ" ἀλλ᾽ ἔχοντες ὄνυχας
σιδηρᾶς ἐπικνίζουσιν᾽ ἃ δ᾽ ἂν ἐπικνισθῇ, τεταρταῖα πέπτε-
ται. See Theophr. Hist. P]. iv. 2; Plin. Ν. Η. xiii.
7,814. Bochart in Hieroz. i. 348, seq.

y 2 fut. yP2!—(1) TO SWALLOW DOWN, TO
DEVOUR (“with the idea of eagerness, greediness” ].
- -.-

(Arab. εν and quadril. ,«ἱ. id., th. {|Q\Q; to eat,
Ξ cee 4

toeat up. Kindred roots are 39, ca and many

others beginning with yb.) Used of men eating

greedily, Isa. 28:4; of beasts, Exod. 7:12; Jon. 2:1;

Jer. 51:34; Gen. 41:7, 24. A proverbial phrase,

CXXIII

yoa—riba

Job. 7:19, “thou wilt not let me alone ‘P? ἩΡΞ
while i swallow down my spittle,” i. 6. thou givest
me no breathing space, not even the least moment
wilt thou grant me, that I may rest. (So in Arabic

Us
ey) csxu| “let me swallow down my spittle,”

i.e. give me so much delay that I may swallow it
down. Har. xv. p.142 Sacy. See more in Schult.
on Job loc. cit. So in Persic ,x7| swallowing of
sptttle, used of delay. Compare Piet No. 1.)

(2) Metaph.—(a) to consume, to destroy, 80
however that the figure of devouring is preserved,
e.g. to devour riches, Job. 20:15 (comp. devoratam
pecuniam evomere, Οἷς. Pis. 37). Pro. 1:12, “let us
devour them, like Hades, alive,” i. e. let us consume,
kill them; Ps. 124:3. Compare Day No. 1, g-—(@)
It is applied to inanimate things, to a chasm of the
earth, Nu. 16:30, seq.; of the sea, Ps. 69: 16, compare
Ex. 15:12.

NipuaL, pass. Piel No.2, to be destroyed, lost,
Hos. 8:8, specially used of drunkards. Isa. 28:7,
wo 1 ΠΣ “they are destrceyed with wine,” i.e.
oppressed, broken down, overcome with wine. Com-
pare Den 19,732¥. The Syriac translator retains the

word ἴπβον «9 α» Δ .5]1. The Arabs use, in the
same phrase, the verb eu. :

Ριει,----(1) 1.ᾳ. Kal, to swallow down. Once
ellipt. Nu. 4:20, “neither shall they come in to see
the holy things yeaa while it is swallowed down,”
sc. saliva, i.e. not for the least moment of time. Com-
pare Kal No.1. Excellently, LXX. ἐξάπινα. Metaph.
I Y22 “to devour wickedness,” 1.6. to fill oneself
altogether with wickedness, Pro. 19:28 (comp. NY
Job 15:16).

(2) to destroy, specially —(a) to give up to de-
struction, Job 2:3; 10:8; Isa. 49:19; Hab. 1:13.
—(b) to extirpate, to take away altogether, Ps,
21:10; 35:25; followed by 1) Job 8:18.—(c) &
lay waste a country, 2 Sam. 20:19, 20; Lam. 2:8;
also, to waste riches, Prov. 21:20; to destroy, i.e. to
frustrate counsel, Isa. 19:3; comp. Psa. 55:10; any
one’s way, i.e. to cause him to go to destruction, Isa,
3:12.

Puat, pass. Piel No. 2, to be destroyed, to perish,
Isa. 9:14, “destruction is prepared;” followed by
? 2 Sa. 17:16.

HirupaEL, id. Ps. 107:27.

yor m. with suff. y3—(1) a devouring, some-
thing devoured, der. 51:44.
(2) destruction, Ps. 52:6.

aya

of the Dead Sca, called also W¥ (little), Gen. 14:2, 8;
19:29, seq.

(4) pr-n. m.—(a) of a king of the Edomites, Gen.
36:32 —(b) Gen. 46:21.—(c) 1 Ch. 5:8.

"TY73 with suff. “152, P52 (comp. of 53 not,
and TY, ἽΝ until).

(1) pr. not unto, nothing to, a particle of depre-
eating or declining. Gen. 14:24, 228 WE PI “my>3
O°37 “nothing (shall come) to me;” I claim no-
thing, “ only what the young men have eaten,” etc.
Gen. 41:16, MIB DIOVANY Aw OO "IPS «(It is)
nct I; God will answer as to the welfare of Pharaoh.”

(2) without. Gen.41:44, “without thee (with-
out thy knowledge and consent) no one shall lift up
his hand.”

(3) besides, Isaiah 45:6. Ellipt. for WS ΡΞ
besides that which. Job 34:32, TAN mIMy “W3
‘y7in “ (if I have sinned) besides the things which
I see, show it to me.” Syr. «S35, > -SN3 id.

sya id. Always with pref. 12: “Iy23D—

(1) without. Isa. 36:10, “have I without God
(1.e. without God’s will and permission) come up
against this land?” Jer. 44:19. Comp. 1923 No. 2.

(2) besides, Ps. 18:32; Nu. 5:20; Isa. 43:11.

BY?2 (comp. of 53 and DY, non-populus, perhaps
iq. “a foreigner”), [Balaam], pr. n.—(1) of Ba-
laam the false prophet, Num. 22—24; Deut. 23:5, 6;
Josh. 13:22; 24:9; Mic.6:5. LXX. Βαλαάμ.

(2) [Bileam], of a town of the tribe of Manasseh,
situated beyond Jordan, 1 Ch. 6:55; called elsewhere
pya: (oY 73), [7bleam], Josh. 17:11; Jud.1:27;
4 Ki. 9:27.

Ρ 2 2 TO MAKE EMPTY, VOID, i.q. P23, and like
this onomatop. imitating the sound of a bottle emptied

out. Isa.24:1. Compare Arab. | ;\, 1. IV. to open
(a bottle).
Puat part. f. mp3 made empty, i.e. desert, Nah.
-@:11. [Hence]—

P? 3 (“empty,” “void”), [Balak], pr.n. of a
king of the Moabites in the time of Moses, Nu. 22:2,
seq.; Josh. 24:9; Jud. 11:25; Mic. 6:5.

WENO73 Dan. 5:1, 2, 9, 22, 29, 30; 8:1; and
“WYNPD 7:1, Belshazzar, the last of the Chaldean
kings, called by Herodotus (i. 188) Λαβύνητος, by
Bezosus (in Jos. Cont. Ap. i. 20) Ναβόννηδος (which
appears to be the moe gemuine form, comp. 13}).
LXX. Βαλτάσαρ.

CXXIV
(3) (Bela! pr.n. of a city on the southern shore !

~

mpa—“yba

wa (i. q. peda “son or .ongue”—“elo-
quent,” compare under 7273), [Bilshan], pr.n. of
a leader, who returned with Zerubbabe] from the
exile. Ezr.2:2; Neh. 7:7.

nba or nbz an-unused noun, from the root 2
(of the form ND from D3, Lehrgeb. p. 507), pr.
nothing, or bringing to nothing, i. α. 23, 22,
whence with * parag. marking the construct state—

‘MOD (1) adv. of negation i. q. 85 1 Sa. 20:26.

(2) Prep. for ‘A233 (823) without, Isa. 14:6;
besides, except (when a negation has preceded),
Gen. 21:26; Exod. 22:19; Nu. 11:6; 32:12; with
suff. ἘΞ “besides me,” Hos. 13:4; Isa. 10:4; APS
“beside thee,” 1 Sa. 2:2; Isa. 1.1. translate “with-
out me (i.e. forsaken of me) they shall go bowed

down amongst the bound, and shall perish amongst

the slain,” compare under NA. [‘i.e. partof them
as captives, exhausted with hunger, thirst, and toil,
shall sink down under the feet of their fellows, (comp.
ἜΝ ὉΞ Jud. 5:27;) and part of them slain in battle,
shall be covered with the corpses of others.” ]

(3) Conj. for WN ΡΞ besides that, Dan. 11:18;
unless that, Gen. 43:3, “ye shall not see my face
DAN ODS ΣΙ unless that your brother be with
you.” Fully O8 ‘Fiza “unless that,” Amos 3:4,
and simply unless, Jud. 7:14; Gen. 47:18.

Comp. with prep.—(a) ‘F173? followed by an inf,
pr.in that not, Jud.8:1. This particle is used in
Hebrew wherever the gerund (Sep?) is to be ex-
pressed negatively (bP ‘F?2?). It may be rendered
in Latin, ita ut non (quominus), so as not, Exod.
8:25; 9:17; ex. gr. after verbs of resisting, Jer.
16:12; of forgetting, Deu. 8:11; hindering, Nu. 9:7;
ne, lest, Gen. 38:9; and acc. and inf. after verbs οἱ

commanding, Gen. 3:11; of consenting, 2 Ki. 12:9.
Once used_ pleonastically ° ‘2a? 2 Ki. 23:10, and ©

thrice ‘Apa? followed by a finite verb for ἜΝ 93?
Jer. 23:14; 27:18; Eze. 13:3.

(b) ‘APBD because not, followed by an inf., Num.
14:16; by a verbal noun, Eze. 16:28.

(c) ἘΡ3 W until not, followed by a pret., Num.
21:35; Deu.3:3; Josh. 8:22; 10:33; also so long
as, Job. 14:12; compare *?} ἽΝ,

ΓΞ (with Kametz impure), pl. N03, construct
id. and ‘N03 Deu. 32:13; Isa. 58:14; Micah 1:3
3, but inp *NP3, and so in the text, Job 9:8; Isa.
14:14; Amos 4:13 (see note), with suff. ‘D132 etc.

(1) α high place, a height, a general word in-
cluding mountains and hills, see the root 533, 2 Sam.

1:19, 25; W? NiDZ “m »untains covered with wood,”

|
|
|
|

poms

Jer. 26:18; Micah 3:12; Eze. 36:2 (compare 1).
fr N03 “mountains by Arnon,” Nu. 21:28.

(2) fortress, castle, built upon a mountain,
(compare Lat. arc, Germ. Surg). Ps. 18:24, nipanby
TY! “he set me upon my fortress,” i.e. set mein
safety; Hab. 3:19. The holder of the fortresses
of a region has also secure possession of the whole
land as conqueror, whence the poetic phrase “by Ww
YS ‘122 “he walked upon the fortresses of the
earth,” Amos 4:13; Micah 1:3; Deu. 33:29; and
figuratively O%°T23 Y Job 9:8 “upon the for-
tresses of the sea;” Ἀν ΠΏΞ ΟΝ Isa. 14:14, “upon
the fortresses of the clouds;” used of God, as the
Supreme Ruler of the world; also 728 nay 313
Deu. 32:13; Isa. 58:14.

(3) The ancient Hebrews [when they fell into
idolatry], like many other ancient nations (see my
Comment. on Isa. 65:7; and vol. ii. p. 316), regarded
sacred rites performed on mountains and hills as most
acceptable to the gods. On this account they offered
sacrifices on them, not only to idols, but even to God
himself (1 Sa. 9:12,seq.; 1 Ch. 16:29,seq.; 1 Ki. 3:4,

[These passages apply only to true worship]; 2 Ki.’

12:4; Isa. 36:7), and they erected there sanctuaries
or chapels (MO37 ‘M2 1 Ki. 13:32; 2 Ki. 17:29),
and set there priests, and ministers of sacred rites
(MVO37 1203 1 Ki. 12:32; 2 Ki. 17:32); and not only
were the Ten Tribes so tenacious of the old [or rather
corrupted | religion (see the passages already cited),
but also the Jews themselves, so that even after the
building of the temple by Solomon, and in spite of
the law, Deu. 12 (if this be ancient [ this doubtful expres-
sion is not to be tolerated, no believer in revelation
doubts the antiquity of the Pentateuch 7), they erected
such sanctuaries on the mountains near Jerusalem, and
there they continued to sacrifice; and the kings who
in other respects were most observant of the Mosaic
law until Hezekiah and] Josiah, neither put a stop
to this forbidden worship as regards the people, nor
[in some cases] as regards themselves, 2 Ki. 12:4;
14:4; 15:4, 35; compare 2 Ch. 20:33; 15:17; 2 Ki.
23:8,9, 19; Eze. 6:3; 20:29; Lev. 26:30. We read
that Solomon himself offered sacrifices at such sanc-
tuaries, 1 Ki. 3:2, 3; comp. 11:47 [but in the former
ease the altar and tabernacle of God were at Gibeon;
the latter was mere idolatry].

(4) It very often has the same meaning as 7237 n'a
“a sanctuary built on a mountain” to God or idols
(compare No. 3), 1 Ki. 11:7; 14:23; 2 Ki. 17:9; 21:
3; 23:15; and it is even applied to any sanctuary or
fane, Jer.'7:31, compare Zthiop. LG : a mountain,

also a co ivent, Germ. fag, pr. a grove, hence a church,

CXXV

mys

or temple there built. It is probable that these janes
were tents adorned with curtains (Eze. 16:16), comp.
2 Ki. 23:7; Amos 5:26, a kind of tabernacle which
it appears that the Peni and the ancient Slavi had
(Diod. xx.25. Mone, in Creuzer Symbol, v. 176).

(5) It rarely signifies a sepulchral mound, Greek
βωμός. Eze. 43:7; compare verse 8, and the com-
mentators on Isa. 53:9 where this signification may -
suitably be taken. 5

Note. The plural construct form is ‘D232, in
which there is a double mark of the plural; similar
to ‘MWN1 1 Sa. 26:12; compare Lehrgb. 541. The
Masorites however rejected this form and: substituted
for it ‘N23. Many read this bamédthé, but } as being
immutable, cannot be shortened into Chateph-Ka-
metz; and some, more correctly, pronounce bom’the
for ‘22, from the sing. M23 (of the form Ny’a); Π
being retained in the plural, like N27, Min?7. How-
ever, I suppose that we should reject the criticism of
the Masorites, and read *Ni03, "23.

ΓΞ (“son of circumcision,” i.e. circum-
cised, for O13; see 1273), [Bimhal], pr.n. τη,
1 Ch. 7:33.

y2 see 19,

ΓΞ (“high places”), [Bamoth], Nu. 21:19;
more fully $93 nia (“high places of Baal”), Nu.
22:41; Josh.13:17, pr.n. of a town in the territory
of the Moabites, situated on the river Arnon.

j2 (for 7323 from the root 123 No. 3), const. 3
(with prefixes 3, 3, ἢ without Makkeph), rarely 3
Pro.30:1; Deu.25:2; Jon.4:10; and whenever fol-
lowed by the pr.n. 33; once 23 (like *28), Gen. 49:
11, and 132 Nu. 24:3, 15. Pl. 0°23 (as if from sing.

13), const. 23.

Α son(Arab. οἱ; pl. ἘΠῚ const. 92), (65 On the
5

9
Phan. monuments very often 13; but in Aram. 13, j=

from 872 to procreate, but with pl. 123, ‘22, [r1>).
Kar’ ἐξοχὴν used of the king’s son [The son of God
really], Isa.g:5; compare W712 Ps. 72:1; pl. O22
sometimes used of children of both sexes, Gen. 3:16;
21:73 30:13 31:17; 32:12; Deu. 4:10; although
more often there is fully expressed ni D3 Gen. 5° 4,
7,10,13;11:11, seq. In sing. atrace of the common —
gender is found in Ἴ21 3 (more correctly 13} 13) “a
male son,” Jer. 20:15; compare υἱὸς ἄῤῥην; Apoc.
12:5. It belongs to poetic diction when “sons of
the Grecians” is used for the Grecians; Joel 4:6, like
υἷες ᾿Αχαιῶν, and “sons of the Zthiopians,” Amos
9:7, for the A:thiopians; compare 0°33 "7 Isa. 2:6,

ΤΣ 8

use” of foreimners; {38 3 of the poor, Ps. 72:4;
and Greek dve νων παῖδες, Il. φ΄.151. The similar
_conditicn of the father and the son is shewn every-
where by this phrase.

The name of son, like those of father and brother
(see 38, MS), is of wide extent ᾽ν Hebrew, and is va-
riously applied. It is ased—

(a) Of a grandson (like 38 of a grandfather),
Gen.29:5; Ezr.5:1; compare Zec.1:1; plur. 0°92
grandsons, Gen. 32:1(31:55); 31:28 (although where
there is greater accuracy of speech grandsons are
called 0°92 23 Ex.34:7; Pro.13:22; 17:6); also
descendants, as 28" 3 Israelites; 77 133,
ἢ 22 Jews, Levites; ΤΩΣ °22 Ammonites; NM 3
Hittites; PNW? ‘22 Ishmaelites. In the same sense
is used OSE" M2, WN 13 (see YB No. 8); also
US (see MS 1, 4).

(2) It isa name of age, for boy, youth, like the
Greek zaic; compare N3 No. 2, Cant. 2:3; Pro.7:7.
The name of son—

(3) is applied to a subject, rendering obedience

‘

«ὦ a king or lord, as to a father, 2 Ki.16:7. Hence |
‘metaph. a son of death is one doomed to die, and as

if delivered into the dominion of death; 1 Sa. 20:31.
2 Sa.12:5: “ἃ son of stripes,” i. 4ᾳ. doomed to stripes;
Deu. 25:2; compare υἱὸς γεέννης, Matt. 23:15; τῆς
ἀπωλείας, John 17:12. Son is applied to—

(4) a foster son, who is brought up like a son, Ex.
2.20; compare Acts 7:21; and a disciple, inas-
much as teachers were treated with reverence and
obedience, like parents, and received the title of
father (see 38 No.5). Hence 0°$°239 °33 “sons of
the prophets,” for disciples of the prophets, and the
schools of the prophets themselves, 1 Ki. 20:35; 2 Ki.
2:3,5,7; 4:38, etc.; compare Amos7:14. (So among
the Persians, “sons of the magi,” used for the disci-
ples of the magi; among the Greeks ἰατρῶν υἱοί, pn-
τόρων υἱοί, παῖδες μουσικῶν, φιλοσόφων for ἰατροί,

μουσικοί, etc.; Syr. ν fas ΕΞ sons, i. 6. disciples
of Bardesanes.) To this usage belongs the manner
in which, in the book of Proverbs, the poet [inspired
writer] addresses the reader, “ my son,” Pro. 2:1;
$i1,21; 4:10,20; 5:1; 6:1; 7:1; compare N32 Ps.
45:11.

(5) Followed by a gen. of place, it denotes a man
there born, or brought up, as “ sons of Zion,” Zionites,
Psal. 149:2; “sons of Babylon,” Eze 23:15,17;
“sons of the East,” i.e. Arabs (see 072); “sons of
the province,” Ezr. 2:1; “ sons of a foreign country,”
Gen.17:12; “son of a house,” i.e. verna (see M3);
“gon of a womb,” born of the same womb (see 1123).

CXAVI

|

This arises from things, which are done in any time o1
place, being attributed to the time or plac-s itself (see
Isa. 3:26; 8:23; Job 3:3); and countries or ΟἹ ἦρε
are regarded as the mothers of their particular in-
habitants (see D8), and also nations as fathers; whence
there is also said 3) 323 “sons of my people,” i.e.
“those who are of my people” (see OY) and BY 23. of
the common people, Jer.17:19; 26:23. Used of ani-
mals, Deu. 32:14, “rams, sons of Bashan.” It is
also applied to things which are contained in any

place, as “ sons of a quiver,” used of arrows, Lam.:

3:13.

(6) Followed by a gen. of time, it denotes a per-
son or thing, either born or appearing in that time,
or as having existed during that time. Thus, “son of
his old age,” i.e Lorn in his old age, Gen. 37:3; “son
of youth,” born toa young father, Ps. 127:4; “sons
of bereavement,” born of a bereaved mother, i.e. in
exile, Isa. 49:20; “son of five hundred years,” five
hundred years old, Gen.5:32; “a lamb ΠῚ of
the first, year,” Ex.12:5. Jon. 4:10, of the ricinus
ΣΝ Πρ 2) δι nye “which sprung up in one
night, and perished in one night ;” “son of the
morning,” poetically of the morning star, lucifer, as
if born in the morning, Isa. 14:12.

(7) Followed by a genitive denoting virtue, vice,
or condition of life; it denotes a man who has that
virtue or vice, or who has been brought up in that con-
dition, as 2*17j2 “ a son of strength,” a hero, warriot
(see oy); ye-aj2 “son of wickedness,” a wicked
man; 77W}3 id.; ὙΠῸ 23 “ sons of pride,” poetically
used of wild beasts; *¥7{2 i. q. ‘22 poor, wretched,
Pro. 31:5; “son of possession,” i.c. possessor, heir,
Gen. 15:2; “sons of pledging,” i. 6. hostages, 2 Ki.
14:14; compare υἱὸς τῆς ἀπειθείας, Ephes. 2:2, τέκνα
ὑπακοῆς, 1 Pet.1:14. In other figurative and poetic
phrases of this kind, which are also common in other
cognate languages (see Gol. v. Bar Caste¥f and Bux-

torf v.13; Jones, on Asiatic Poetry, p. 128, seq ),
that is called the son of anything which is like it, as
“sons of lightning,” used of birds rivalling the light-
ning in swiftness, Job 5:7; or which is dependent on
it, as “sons of a bow,” used of arrows, Job 41:20;
or which by any connection is closely joined with it,
as “ sons of oil,” those anointed with oil, Zec. 4:14;
“son of oil, or fatness,” fat, fertile, etc.; compare
ay, wr, DYE.

(8) The appellation of “sons of God,” is given
in the Oid Test.—(a) to angels, Gen. 6:2, seq.; Jok
1:6; 2:1; 38:7; Ps. 29:1; 89:7; either as the hosts
and attendants of God (see 82¥), or on account of a

m3-]3
greater likeness to the divine nature, although a body
is attributed to them, Gen. loc. cit—_(b) to kings (not
those of the Hebrews only, but foreign ones also, Ps.
89:28), as being the substitutes of God on earth,
taught and aided by the Divine Spirit, 1 Sa. 10:6, 9;
11:6; 16:13,14; Isaiah 11:1, 2 [Here applied to
Christ]; thus also in the Greek poets, Διογενεῖς βα-
σιλῆες. Ps. 2:7, “the Lord said to me, thou art my
son, this day have I begotten thee,” i.e. constituted
king (compare Jer. 2:27), [Christ in resurrection is
here spoken of]. Ps. 82:6, “1 have said ye are gods
(O kings), and every one of you children of the Most
High;”7, “but ye shall die like (common) men,” etc.
_ Ps. 89:28; 2Sam.7:14.—(c) to men who piously
worship God, Ps.'73:15; Prov. 14:26; Deu. 14:1;
specially the Israelites, although sometimes ungrate-
ful children, Isa. 1:2; 30:1,9; 43:6; Hos. 2:1; Jer.
3:14,19. In sing. Israel is called “son of God,”
Hos, 11:1 [applied to Christ]; and the first-born and
beloved, Exod. 4:22, 23; compare Jer. 31:20.—The
name of sen is used —

(9) of the young of animals, as IN¥"93 “sons of
sheep,” lambs, Ps. 114:4; 1308 23 “son of his ass,”
i.g. YY Gen. 49:11; “sons of a dove,” i.e. young
doves, Lev. 12:6; “sons of a raven,” Ps. 147:g.

(10) son of a tree appears to be poetically used for
sucker, offshoot (compare 8)", 1P2*). Gen. 49:22,
DY ΓΞ 13 “ Joseph (is) the son of a fruitbearing
(tree)’’; for 13 (perhaps it would be more correctly }2)
seems to be put in the construct state, and NB to be
ig. M75 Isa. 17:6, “fruitbearing,” sc. tree. But
others take it otherwise; see N13.

(11) [Ben], pr.n. m., 1 Ch.15:18. Other com-
pound proper names are—

(a) ΝΞ (“son of my sorrow”), [Ben-ont],
pr.n. given to Benjamin by his mother, Gen. 35:18.

(6) T1742 (“son,” 1.6. “worshipper of Ha-

dad,” or Adodus, the greatest deity of the Syrians;
compare Macrob. Saturnal. i. 23, and pr. ἢ. W112),
{Ben-hadad], pr.n. of three kings of Damascene
Syria; the first of whom made war with Baasha, king
of the ten Tribes, 1 Ki. 15:20, seq., and 2 Ch. 16:2,
seq. The second was cotemporary with Ahab; he
twice besieged Samaria, and by various military
achievements, he became more famous than his fa-
ther, 1 Ki. 20:1, seq.; 2 Ki. 6:24, seq.; 8:7. The
third, the son of Hazael, who lost most of the pro-
Vinces acquired by his predecessors, 2 Ki. 13. ‘“ The
a Ben-hadad,"i.e. of Damascus, Jer. 49:27;
: «1:4.

[ΠΠῚΡῚΞ Ben-zoheth, pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 4:20.)

CXXVII

m33--73

(c) "12 (“ brave,” “ warrior”), [Ben-hael]
pr.n. m. 2 Ch. 17:7.

(ὦ) 1207}2 (“son of one who is gracious”), [Ben-
hanan], pr.n. τῇ. 1 Ch. 4:20.

(e) ΤΣ (“son of the right hand”, i.e. oj
prosperity, see below 3.23), [Benjamin], pr.n. τα.
—(1) 1 Chron. 7:10.—(2) Ezra 10:32; Neh. 3:23.
Where Benjamin the yatriarch is intended, this word
is always (exc. 1 Sa. 9:1 2’n3) written tugether, see

τὰ.

“of thunder”), [Bene-barak], pr. n. of a town of
the tribe of Dan, Josh. 19:45.
(9) IRV. 123 see * ‘3 NSB.

}2 Ch. id.; only in pl. 123, 22 (the place of the
sing. is filled by 72); as, ΙΗ) °23 those who go into
exile, those who leave their country. Dan. 2:25.

PHN 232 young doves, Ezra 6:9. (Syriac FS plur.

AL id.)

2 with suff. 723 Ezr. 5:11, gerund x73? Ezr.
5:2, 17; ΠΩΣ ΟΡ Ezra 5:9; N22? Ezra 5:3, 13; 1.4.
Heb. 123 to build, Dan. 4:27.

ITHPEAL, pass. Ezr. 4:13, 21; with an acc. of ma-
terial, Ezr. 5:8.

PP! fut. 733', with } conv. 3} and six times
3), 728

(1) TO BUILD, TO ERECT, as a house, a temple, a
city, walls, defences, Ezr. 4:2; an altar, Gen. 8:20;
a fane, Jer.'7:31; the deck of a ship, Eze. 27:5; once
apparently of the foundation of a house, 1 Ki. 6:1;
where 133}; 2 Ch. 3:1, is not ill explained nivad om.

(Arab. by, Aram. [> 822 id. Comp. 128 and }2¥.)
The material of which anything is built is commonly
put in aceus. 1 Ki. 18:32, 02%) ἘΞ 3 ΠΤ 32%)
“and he built the stones into an altar,” i. 6. erected
an altar out of them. (Comp. Lehrgb. p. 813.) Ex,
20:25; Deut. 27:6; 1 Ki. 15:22; more rarely witk.
the prefix 3 ibid. fin. Constr. also — (qa) with an ace.
of place on which one builds (Germ. etwas bebauen).
1 Ki. 6:15; 16:24.—() with an acc. of person, and
it signifies to build a house for any one, i.e. to give
him a stable abode; and figuratively, to cause him
to prosper;(as to another sense of the phrase, see
No. 3). Jer. 24:6, “I will bring them back into
this land, VIMY NP) DAYON OY Ny O9399 and
I will build them up and not pull them down, I will
plant and will not root up,” i.e“I will give them a
fixed abode and cause them to prosper.” Jer. 31:4;
33:7; 42:10; Ps.28:5. (Arab. Ly to benefit any

Ὧ5--

ς 16.) --ο(ο) followed by 3, 6 occupied in building
any thing, an etrwaé bauen. Neh. 4:4,11; Ζεο. 6:15.
᾿ Compare 3 A, 2,—(d), followed by °Y for, to obstruct.
Lam. 3:5, “ (God) hath builded against me,” ob-
structed me, i.e. shut up my way on every side, so
that I cannot go out, comp. 173 verses 7, 9.—Figura-
tively, to form a person, Gen. 2:22.

᾿ (2) to restore, rebuild (a ruined house or city),
Am.9:14. Psa. 122:3, “Ὁ Jerusalem, rebuilt!”
Psa. 147:2; Josh. 6:26; 1 Ki. 16:34; 2 Ki. 14:22.
Comp. M1374 732 under 7399. Used of the fortifica-
tion of a city, 1 Ki. 15:17.

(3) ? N23 723 to build a house for any one is equi-
valent to, to give him offspring and descendants (see
M3 No. 8, and Nipuau No. 3). House is by a common
Eastern metaphor applied to family and children, and
he who begets children is said to build a house.
Hence {3 a son, so called from the idea of building,
i.e. begetting. The same ae, Gt is carried out in
Plaut. Mostell. i. 2, 37.

NipHat—(1) pass. Kal No. 1, to be built, Nu. 13:
22; Deu. 13:17; with an acc. of material, 1 Ki. 6:7.
Men are said to be built, when set in a fixed abode
and in prosperity (see Kal No.1, δ), Jer.12:16; Mal.
3:15; Job 22:23. As to another metaphor, see No. 3.

(2) pass. Kal No. 2, to be rebuilt, Isa. 44:28.

(3) @ woman is said to be built, if her house is
built, i.e. when she has offspring (see Kal No. 3).
Gen.16:2, 73! 7338 sane « perhaps I may be built
by her,” i.e. T may have children by the aid of this
handmaid. Gen. 30:3.

Derived nouns are, 13, N3, 7393, 123, 723, M220,
us well as many proper names, as ‘333, “N93, mM 33,
4793, 7732, M232, MD, 330.

*133 (“building”), [Binnuz], pr. n. m., of fre-
quent use after the exile—(1) Neh. 7:15; compare
Ezr. 2:10.—(2) Ezr. 10:30, 38.—(3) Ezr. 8:33.—
(4) Neh. 3:24; 10:10; 12:8.

nia daughters, see M3.

33 (“built”), [Bani], pr.n—(1) a man, one
of David's heroes, 2 Sa. 23:36.—(2) 1 Chr. 6:31.—
(3) 1 Ch. 9:4 1p.— (4) Neh. 3:17; 9:4, δ; 10:14;
” 41:22.—(5) see 33 No.1.—(6) Ezr. 10:29, 34, 38;
Neh. 8:7; 10:15.

*22 (“ built,” verbal of Pual), [Bunni], pr.n. m.
Neh. 9:4; 10:16; compare "33 Neh. 11:15.

m2 (“whom Jehovah has built,” see the root
No.1, δ), [Benaiah], pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 4:36.—
(2) 2 Ch. 20:14.—(3) Ezr. 10:25, 30, 35, 43 —(4)
see the following name, No. 3, 5.

CXXVIIL

ὍὯδ--Ὦ5

5 (ig. 723), [Benaiah], pr.n.m.—(1)1Ch
15:24; 16:5.—(2) 1 Ch. 27:34.—(3) 2 Sam. 8:18;
23:20, 22.—(4) 1 Ch. 15:18, 20; 16:5.—(5) 2Sa
23:30; comp. 1 Ch. 11:31; 27:14.—(6) 2 Chr. 31°
13.—(7) Eze. 11:1.

ΓΒ Εἰ building, Eze. 41:13. Root 733. Com-
pare 123.

ΓΞ (“son of the right hand,” ie. of good
fortune, as if Felix, see 12) No. 4), pr.n. of Benjamin,
the patriarch, the youngest son of Jacob and Rachel.
The ancestor of the tribe of the same name (PPNI2 23
Nu.1:36; ‘2 ΠΘ Josh. 21:4,17; and simply 12°92 τη.
Jud. 20:39, 40), whose territory (1223 7TS Jer. 1:1)

is described as nearly in the middle of the land on

this side Jordan, Josh. 18:21, seq. The warlike dis-
position of this tribe is signified, Gen. 49:27.— WY
"!332 is a gate of Jerusalem, on the north side of the
walls, Jer. 37:13; 38:7; Zec.14:10; prob. the same
which is called elsewhere “the gate of Ephraim,”
comp. Thes. page 141, A, and Faber’s Archeologie,
Ρ. 533. LXX. Βενιαμέν. This word, whenever it
denotes the patriarch, is written in one (see 2.3);
but the Gentile noun is written separately "2 2.3
(comp. Lehrg. 515) 1Sa. 9:21; Ps. 7:1, Benjamite,
with the art. °3"'7"]3 (like vow M3) Jud. 3:15;
2 Sa.16:11. Plur. ‘3! 23 Jud. 19:16. Ellipt. 0%
I) for ‘POD PL 1 Sam. ὍΣ 3 Sam. 20:1, and

$ we

‘yD? YW 1 Sa. 9:4 (like the Arab. uf Becrite, for
Abubecrite, from x y')
123 m.—(1) building, Eze. 41:12 —(2): a wall
Eze. 40:5. (Syr. eee building, Arab. oe id.)
he} Ch. i.g. Heb. No.1, Ezr. 5:4.

13°93 (“our son,” from the scgolate form 3 Gen.
49: 11), [Beninu], pr.n. τὰ. Neh. 10:14.

Ὁ23 Ch. TO BE ANGRY, INDIGNANT, Dan. 2:12.
Often found in Targ.

YI (according to John Simonis, i. q. 7W3} “a
gushing forth”), [Binea], pr.n. m. 1 Chr. 9:43,
and i932 id: 8:37.

MYTNDA (“in the familiar acquaintance of
Jehovah”=“a friend of God”), [Besodeiah],
pr.n. m. Neh. 3:6.

‘D2 [Besai], pr.n. m. Ezra 2:49; Neh. 7:52
perhaps i.q. '¥3, and the Persic ;\) a sword. [“ Per
haps, Sanser. bigaya, victory; also, pr.n. Bohlen.”}

ι ὁ it, Me sod

yI-DD2
ὉῸ3 a spurious τοοῦ, see DID HITHPOLEL.

ἽΟ3 a root ot used in Hebrew; prob. to be
sour, fauer feyn 1.6. TINY. Hence Arab. pus to do any
thing too soon, to put on a sour countenance, ein
faueres Gefidjt machen. Hence—

D3 with suff. 9P2 Job 15:93, and—

ὋΞ m. collect. sour and unripe grapes, Isa.
18:5; Jer. 31:29, 30; Eze. 18:2. It differs from
DWS2 labrusce, wild grapes, see that word; LXX.

ὄμφαξ. (Ch. SYD 14. Syr. Jen sour grapes.)
[NY3 see after V3.) ἂν

“ 2 a root not used in Hebrew. Arab. re

to be distant, remote; /Zth. pr. to be another, dif-
ferent ; hence pret. A. trans. [|]: to change, to
exchange, ΠΟ: to become other, -{]§.2": and
NOL: other, different. It appears in Hebrew to
have denoted to be without any thing (opp. to within
it) to be near it, by it. Hence—

ΝΞ ἃ W2 (comp. No. 2), with suff. "W2 and

‘TWA Ps.139:11, V3, TVA, in pause TW, yz,
49793, once 13°¥3 Am. 9:10, D327¥3, O12 pr. subst.
but from the usage of the language, a prep. denoting
any kind of nearness.—(1) by, near; 1Sa. 4:18,
WHT Ἢ WA “by the side of the gate,” and metaph.
because of (comp. DN A, 7); Pro.6:26, 72it AWS Iya
on? "227 “because of a harlot (he comes) to a
morsel of bread.”

wr -“ι-

(2) behind, after (Arab. dx; dx after, used of
tame). Gen. 7:16, ᾿Ξ 7}7) 73D" “and Jehovah
shut up after him;” Jud. 3:22; Am. 9:10, an Nd
FYI 333 DPN) “ evil will not come near us, and
fall upon us behind us;” 2Ki.1:2; 2 Sam. 20:21,
MMI WS prob. for WIN IW “from behind the
Wall.” Ὁ 431) i.g. W3 (like Ὁ NNAD ig. NOH), Cant.
4:1, “thine eyes are like dove’s eyes Any? ‘War
behind thy vail” (not, dagwifdert hervor, from behind,
4s in ¢nd [Germ.] ed.and in Winer, which would be
‘3 W2!>),verse 3, 6, 7.

_ (3) round about; Psal. 199:11, 1273 “iN nbs}

“the night is light around me,” Job 1:10; 3:23;
Lam. 3:7, "WB 713 “he has obstructed the way
around me” so that I cannot go out. In this sig-
nification it is joined —(a) with verbs of shutting, as
5 W2 73D to shut up any thing (pr. to shut around,
tinjdliefen), 1Sa. 1:6; 3Y2 W¥¥ Gen, 20:18; ἽΨΞ ὈΠΠ
to shut with a seal, seal up, einfiegetn, Job 9:7; comp,

CXXIX

wI—3

Jon. 2:6.—(b) with a verb of protecting, ἽΜ3 127) pr.
to fortify around any one, to surround with a bul-
wark, Ps. 3:4; Zec. 12:8. i

(4) between. (two things), into, among, gwifcden
(etwas) hinein, Joel 2:8; durd (etwas) bin, as Henn Wa
with a verb of coming, Joel 2:9; looking out, Gen.
26:8; Jud.5:28. Metaph.—

(5) pro, for (from the sense of exchanging, see
ZEth.)1Sam. 7:9; 25am. 20:21, e.g. to supplicate (see

22Ni3), to make atonement (see 123), to consult an

oracle (Jer. 21:2; Isa. 8:19), to bribe a judge (Job
6:22) for any one; Job 2:4, “iy Wa WY “ skin for
skin” (see iy).

ΓΞ fut. TY2!—(1) pr. TO MAKE TO SWELL, TO
CAUSE WATER TO SWELL AND BOIL; Isa.64:1, Ὁ
US NYIN as “the fire maketh the water to boil.”

(To this answers the Arab. |x) used of a wound
swelling up, Ch. 83 to boil up. As to the kindred
root 383, Y3) see 33.) From the idea of swelling
and heat the Arabs derive the metaphoric sense of
absorbing, also that of ardently desiring and longing;
and so also in Hebrew—

(2) to seek, toask, toinquire for. (Aram. ¥8¥3,
fxs). Isa. 21:12 (twice).

NipHaL—(1) pass. of Kal No. 1, tobe swollen up,
to swell up, and hence to be prominent. Isa. 30:13,
naz) mpina ΠΡ) Spd ~ IBD “as a breach ready to
fall, swelling out in a high wall.”

(2) pass. of Kal No. 2, to be sought, sought out,
Obad. 6.

Derivatives, 3 and "3 (for ‘Y3),

SY 2 fut. 82? Ch.—(1) to seek, with an ace. (in
Targg. often for the Heb. &P3) Dan. 2:13; 6:5.—

(2) to ask, torequest from any one; followed by “9
Dan. 2:16; 0°72, Dan. 6:12, and OF. j) Dan. 2:18;
WI NY3 to ask a petition, Dan.6:8. Hence—

WA f. Ch. petition, prayer, Dan. 6:8, 14.

ΝΞ (“ torch,” “lamp”), [Beor], pr-n.—(1)
of the father of Balaam, Nu. 22:5; Deu.23:5. LXX.

Βεώρ, Bawp, 2 Pet. 2:15, Boodp.—(2) the father of
Bela, king of the Edomites, Gen. 36:32; 1Ch.1: 43.

y καὶ an unused root. Arab. J» to be nimble,
fleet.

YA (“fleetness”), pr.n. Boaz.—(1) a Beth-
lehemite, who married Ruth, Ru. 2:1, seq.—(2) of
a pillar erected before the temple of Solomon, se
called from either the architect, or if perhaps it were
an ἀνάθημα; from the donor, 1 ΚΙ. 7:21: 2@Ch.3:17.

10

yaya

oya fat. DYI’—(1) TO TREAD, TO TRAMPLE

ῬΟΥ͂Ν (Ch. Peal and Pael, id., Syr. J's Sa treading
down, leaping; compare the remarks under the root
Dia). Metaph. TO CONTEMN, TO NEGLECT (comp.
Pro. 27:7), 1 Sa.a:ag, WS "API ὙΠ} wwYIN ΠΡ
‘MY “ why will ye neglect my sacrifices and offer-
ings which I have commanded?” LXX. ἐπέβλεψας.
Vulg. “quare calce abjecistis victimam meam et mu-
nera mea?”

᾿ (2) to kick, to kick backward, applied to the
contumacy of men against God, Deu. 32:15.

22 = (root 1Y3) prayer, entreaty, Job 30:24,
nv *Y2 Nd “prayers avail nothing, when God
stretches out the hand;” I regard 3 in the word ‘Y3,
as radical, and I render the other hemistich “ nor in
luis destruction (i.e. sent by God) does outcry profit
them.”

vy3 m., cattle, beasts, so called from their
depasturing, (from the root W3 No.1; compare ΠΣ
No. 2). Used in the sing. collectively, like the Latin
pecus, pecoris, of all kinds of cattle, Ex. 22:4; Num.
20:4,8,11; Ps. 78:48; specially of beasts of bur-

den, Gen. 45:17. (Syr. [a> with Ribbui, the pl.
ee
mark; Arab. re id.)

bya fut. by3'—(1) TO HAVE DOMINION OVER,
To possess (/Xthiop. {]0/\: to possess much, to be
rich; “ΠΟ ἃ: rich). Isa. 26:13, THY OF andya
“ὁ lords besides thee have possessed us;” followed by
> 1 Ch. 4:22.

(2) to take a wife, like £6. < to have dominion over,

to take a wife (Arab. le, Syr. NSS id.). Den.
21:13; 24:1; Mal.2:12; Isa.62:5; part. act. poyia
plur. majest. thy husband, Isa. 54:5; part. maya
ibid. 1 and 5ya nya she who is married, married
toa husband, Gen. 20:3; Deu. 22:22; metaph. used
of a land once desolate, now re-inhabited, Isa. 62:4.
(3)3 bya prob. to loathe, toreject; Jer. 3:14,
DPI "APS "DH "3 --- VIN 013 I33Y_“tnrn, O ye
rebellious children ... for I have rejected you;” Jer.
31:32, “ they brake my covenant D3 *APYS ‘D38) and
Ι rejected them;” LXX. κἀγὼ ἠμέλησα αὐτῶν (com-
pare Hebr. 8:9); so also Syr., Abulwalid, and other
ancient interpreters; see Pococke ad Port. Mosis, p,

&—10; and compare Arab. es followed by > to

fear, to loathe. In chap. 31, the common signification
may do, if it be rendered “although (°>3%1) I was

CXXxX

Sys—pys

their lord,” but it gives a harsh sense; and what
weighs with me more, the signification of loathing i:
not foreign to the primary power of the verb. For
there are also other verbs, in which the sense of suk-
duing, being high over, ruling, is applied to the sig-
nification of looking down upon, despising, con-
temning, as , μοὶ to subdue, followed by to
despise; (i+ V. to be high; Conj. I. to look down
upon, to contemn.

Nipuat, to become the wife of, Pro. 30:23; metaph.
Isa. 62:4.

[ Derivatives bya mya, npy3.]

Sya with suff. YB, ΠΡΌ, pl. poya, const. ‘993;

with suff. 3 sing. yoya Ex. 21:29, 34, 36; 22:10—

14; Eccl. 5:12; and °293 Job 31:39; Eccl. 7:19;
sometimes used for the singular (like 1278 his lord,
compare Lehrgb. 663); but with suff. 3 pl. }2va
Est. 1:17, 20, as a plural.

(1) lord, master, possessor, owner ([ frequent
in the Phenician dialect; see Monumen. Phen. p.

A Sie
348”), Aram. 993, 593, ἂς. ᾿ς. τὸ id.; Arab. le) in the
idiom of Arabia Felix, lord, master, elsewhere husband ;
ZEthiop. NOg\: compare also Sansc. pdla, lord [ac-
cording to Lee, Bala]). Used of the master and
owner of a house, Ex. 29: 7; Jud.19:22; of a field,
Job 31:39; an ox, Ex. 21:28; Isa.1:3; of money
lent, i.e. a creditor, Deut. 15:2; of the master of a
family, Lev. 21:4; Ὁ) ‘ya “lords of the nations,”
Isa. 16:8, said of the Assyrians, the conquerors of
the nations; according to others, of their princes.

(2) a husband (Arab., Syr., Ch., id. [“ compare
Sansc. pati, lord, also husband”]), Ex. 21:22; 2 Sa.
11:26; TUS Sy3 one who has a wife, Ex. 21:3; 23
DYHYI a husband to whom a wife was married in his
youth, Joel 1:8. i.g. κουρίδιος πόσις, Tl. v. 414.

(3)lords of acity, aname given to the inhabitants;
int bya Josh.24:11; 3 Jud. g:2, seq.; M2? ya
‘W?3 2 Sa. 21:12; whoalso are called in 2 Sa. 2:4, 5,
“Δ WX. Some moderns incorrectly render it princes,
nobles, led perhaps into this mistake by the words,
Jnd.g:51, WI "YE >) ov) ov xtn-ds, where
also LXX. πάντες οἱ ἡγούμενοι τῆς πόλεως. But it
should be rendered “ all the men and women, and all
they of the city,” the latter again comprehending the
former.

(4) lord or possessor of a ining, is often applied to
him to whom that quality belongs; a common cir-
cumlocution for adjectives is thus forme? iu the He-
brew (see & No.1, k, 38 No.8), as DIP Sys dy
a two-horned ram, Dan. 8:6, 20; 0°53> winged.

ee ee

3
poetically used of a bird, Ecc. 10:90; ἊΝ Oya vis
a hairy man, 2 Ki 1:8; niwona bya a dreamer, one
who has dreams, Gen. 37:19; 025 Sya one who has
forensic causes, Ex,24:14; comp. Isa. 50:8; ‘“mas-
ters of my covenant, of my oath,” joined in league
with me, Gen.14:13; Neh.6:18; twa Sy3 master
of tongue, charmer, Ecc. 10:11; 4>)) bya greedy, Pro.
23:2; compare 29:22. Pro.16:22, boy Oo“ Np
y2¥2 “prudence is a fountain of life to its owner,”
i.e. to him who is endowed with it; Pro.1:19; 17:8;
Ecc. 8:8, POY" yey nbn x « wickedness does not
deliver its owner,” i.e.the wicked person; Ece.’7 212;
Prov. 3:27, voyan Tw-yIOA-N “withhold no good
from its owner,” from him to whom it is due, to
whom it belongs, i. 6. the needy.

(5) With art. V3; with pref. 5y33, bya? B aal,i.e.
Lord; κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, the name of an idol of the Pheeni-
cians, especially of the Tyrians: it was their domestic
and principal deity, also worshipped with great devo-
tion together with Astarte, by the Hebrews, especially
in Samaria (see TWN, MAY), Jud. 6:25, seq.; 2 Ki.
10:18, seq. Hence ΟΞ NA the temple of Baal, 1 Ki.
16:32; 9930 ‘8°22 prophets of Baal, 1 Ki. 18:22, 25;

39 INY remains of the worship of Baal, Zeph.1:4;
pl. Dyya7 statues of Baal, Jud. 2:11; 3:7; 8:33;
10:10; 1Sa.7:4; 12:10,ete. The worship of this
God by the Pheenicians and Peeni is shewn amongst
other things by the Pheenician proper names, as
Dyan (which see), Jerombalus (v3), and by those
of the Peeni, as Hannibal (byaaa “grace of Baal”),
Hasdrubal (3. “aid of Baal”), Muthumballes
(ΟΞ ΓΙ “man of Baal”), etc. Amongst the Ba-
bylonians the same deity was called in the Aramzan
manner 23 Belus (see that word) for bya, amongst
the Tyrians themselves his full name appears to have
been Ἣν 3 NW (Inser. Melit. Bilingu.) Malke-
reth (i.e. “king of the city,” for ΠῚ 3), lord
of Tyre ; the Greeks, from some supposed resemblance
of embiems, constantly called him (see the cited in-
siption) Hercules, Hercules Tyrius; see my more
faii remarks in Germ. Encyclopedia, vol. viii. p. 397,
sey, arts. Baal, Bel, Belus. Many suppose (see Miin-
ter, Religion der Babylonier, p. 16,seqq.; [ Movers’
Phonizier, i. p.169, seq.”]) that the sun itself was
worshipped under this name; but that it was not this
luminary but the planet Jupiter, as the ruler and giver
ef good fortune, that is to be understood by this name,
Thave sought to shew by many arguments in my Com-
ment. on Isa. vol. ii. p.335, seq., and in Encyclop. 1. 1.
_ P-398, seq.; this is acceded to by Rosenmiiller, Bibl.
Alterthumskunde, i. ii. p. 11, et passim [“ Yet I would
not deny that °Y2 with certain attributes, as 120 Sy3

ΟΧΧΧΙ

΄

Sya—pys
(see }20) is also referred to tne sun’ ]. From parti
cular cities devoted to his wership he received par-
ticular epithets; such as—(a) "3 Ὁ. [Baal
berith], lord and guardian of covenants, worshipped
by the Shechemites, Jud.8:33; 9:4; compare 46,
as if Ζεὺς ὅρκιος, or Deus fidius [“ According to Mo-
vers loc. cit. ‘ Baal in covenant with the idolaters of
Israel’ ”].—(b) 343} bya [ Baal-zebub], worshipped
by the Philistines of Ekron, as if the fly-destroyer,
like Ζεὺς ᾿Απόμνιος of Elis (Pausan. v.14, § 2), and
Myiagrus deus of the Romans (Solin. Polyhist. ¢. 1),
2 Ki. 1:2.—(c) WB bya [Baal-peor] of the Moab-
ites; see "YB.

(6) Inasmuch as-it denotes the possessor of a
thing, it is applied also to the place which has any
thing, 1. 6. in which any thing is and is found, and it is
of the same power as ΠῚΞ No. 5. So in the proper
names of towns. :

(α) 5 1 Ch. 4:33; [Baal], perhaps the same
town as 182 npya (“having a well”), on the borders
of the tribe of Simeon. Josh. 19:8.

(Ὁ) 13 993 [Baal- Gad], so called from the wor-
ship of Gad (i.e. “Fortune”), situated at the foot
of Hermon near the source of the Jordan, prob. i. 4.
ἡ 1Π by3 letter 6. Itisa great mistake to suppose, -
as some do, that this city is to be sought for where the
remarkable ruins of the city of Baalbec or Helio-
polis stand: as to which see Thes. p. 225.

(c) fon Ὁ. [Baal-hamon], (“place of a mul-
titude,” i. gq. WON 2 sacred to Jupiter Ammon),
a town near which Solomon had a vineyard, Canticles
8:11. Thetown of Βελαμών (Alexand. Badapwr),
situated in Samaria, is mentioned Judith 8:93.

(d) Wn bya [Baal-hazor], (“having a vil-
lage”), a town or village near the tribe of Ephraim,
2 Sam. 13:23; perhaps i. ᾳ. W¥M Neh. 11:33, in the
tribe of Benjamin.

(ὁ) pow ya [Baal-hermon], a town with a
mountain near it, at the foot of Hermon, 1 Ch. 5:23;
Jud. 3:3; compare letter ὃ.

(f) tyr 3 [Baal-meon], (“place of habita-
tion”), see iv) 2Y32 M3 p.cxvn, A.

(g) DSB 3 [Baal-perazim], (“plac2 of
breaches”), a place or village near the valley of
Rephaim, 2 Sam. 5:20; 1 Ch. 14:11; compare Isa.
28:21.

(h) HEY Sy [Baal-zephon], (“place of Ty-
phon,” vr, “sacred to Typhon”), a town of the Egyp-
tians near the Red Sea, Exod. 14: 2,9; Nu. 33:7 ἡ
The name suits very well the site of this city in the
uncultivated places between the Nile and the Red Sea,
which were regarded as the abode of Typhon or the

Sxbya—bys
evil demon of the Egyptians. See Creuzer, in Com-
ment. on Herodotus, i. § 22; Symbol. i. 317, seq.

(2) me Sys [Baal-shalishah], 2 Ki. 4:42, the
name of a town, probably situated in the region of
mY near the mountains of Ephraim (1 Sa. 9:4).

(k) OA bya [Baal-tamar], (“place of palm
trees”), Jud. 20°33.

(2) TWA ΡΞ («citizens of Judah”), 2 Sa. 6:2;
a town which is elsewhere called nova (“city ”),
and Kirjath-Jearim, compare 1 Ch. 13:6; see 72¥2
No. 2, a.

(7) proper names of men are —

(a) 3 [Baal]—(a) 1 Ch. 5:5. ---(β) 8:30;
9:36.

(Ὁ) 39 3 [Baal-hanan], (“lord of benig-
nity”), pr.n.—(a) of a king of the Edomites, Gen.
36:38; 1 Ch. 1:49;—((2) of a royal officer, 1 Ch.
27:28.

13 Chald. i.q. Hebr. 593 lord, master. ΑΒ to
Dyd bya see DYD. From this form is contracted 53
which see.

MDVD [root 593], £—(1) mistress; n’30 mbps
1 Κι. 17:17. Metaph. possessed of, endued with
any thing; aieonpya having a familiar spirit (see 3)s);
Day. nya “a sorceress,” Nah. 3:4.

(2) collect. civitas i. 4. poya cives (see 5y2 No. 3);
like 13 daughter,for 0°23. I thus explain [ Baalah],
the pr. n. of two cities, of which one— (qa) was situated
in the northern part of the tribe of Judah (Josh.
15:9; 1 Ch. 13:6), called also 727? *y2 (“inhabi-
tants of Judah,” see 5¥2 No. 6 letter 2), Oy np
(which see) and Sys-np; and it appears to have
given its name to Mount Baalah (Josh. 15:11) in the
same region, but situated nearer to the sea.—(b)
another, situated in the southern part of the same
tribe, Josh. 15:29; and it appears to be the same
which is elsewhere called 723 Josh. 19:3, and 73
1 Ch. 4:26, and is attributed to the Simeonites; comp.
Sya No. 6, a.

nibya (civitates, see nbya No. 2) [Bealoth,
“in Aloth”], pr. n.of a town in the south of Judah,
Josh. 15:24; different from nya verses Q, 29.

YT7V3 (« whom the Lord has known and cares
for,” compare YW), [Beeliadah], pr. n. of ason
of David, 1 Ch. 14:7; called 2 Sa. 5:16 YPN (“God
knoweth”).

mp3 (“whom Jehovah rules”), [Bealiah],
pr.n.m.1 Ch. 12:5.

2 (iq. my i? “son of exultation,” see

CXXxIl

Ὑ5- 3

P12), [Baalis], pr.n. of a king of the Ammonites,
Jer. 40:14. Some copies with Josephus (Arch. ix. 3)
read o*dy3.

nya (civitas, i.q. n>ya No. 2, of the form N73},
NW), [Baalath], a town of the tribe of Dan, Josh,
19:44; rebuilt or fortified by Solomon, 1 Ki. 9:18;
2 Ch. 8:6.

WNE-NWA see v3 No. 6, α.

[ΝΞ pr-n. of a city beyond Jordan, Nu. 39:3 7

NYS (i. gq. ΤῸΝ 13. “son of affliction" = 12),
[Baanah], pr.n. m—(1) 1 Ki. 4:12.—(2) 1 Ki.
4:16.—(3) Neh. 3:4.

M3Y3 (id.), [Baanah], pr.n. m—(1) 2 Sa. 4:2.
—(2) 2Sa.23:29; 1Ch.11:30.—(3) Ezr.2:2; Neh.
7:7; 10:28.

wa fut. W!—(1) pr. TO FEED UPON, TO EAT
UP, TO CONSUME, see Pret and Hipui No.1, and

'Y3 cattle, so called from depasturing (Syr. ; S53 to

glean, to gather a bundle; J: Sa gleaning, gathered
bundle).

(2) Specially, to consume with fire (comp. Pel
No. 2), to burn up (Ch.W3 to burn; Pact, to kindle).
Psa. 83:15, W! Wan UND “as the fire burneth a
wood ;” commonly followed by 3 Job 1: 16, “ the fire
of God fell from heaven, Ὁ 33) j8¥2 WIA} and
burned up the sheep and the young men.” Num.
11:3; Ps.106:18; Isa. 42:25; Jer. 44:6; Lam.2:3;
also, to kindle, Isa. 30:33. Elsewhere, intrans.—
(a) to be consumed with fire, Ex. 3:3; Isa. 1:31:
9:17.—{0) to burn as fire, Jer. 20:9; pitch, Isa. 34:
9; acoal, Eze.1:13; applied to anger, Isa. 30:27;
Psa. 79:5; 89:47.—(c) to be kindled. Hosea 7:4,
“like an oven MDX TWS kindled by the baker;”
also, to kindle up as a coal, Ps. 18:9; and metaph
anger, Ps. 2:12; Est. 1:12.

(3) denom. from YY3 to be brutish, Jer. 10:8.
Part. O°WI3 brutish men, Psa. 94:8; fierce, Eze
21:36.

NipuaL, to become brutish, Jer.10:14, 21; 51:
17. Isaiah 19:11, 732 ΠΥ “counsel is become
brutish.”

Pret W3 inf. W3 fut. 3),

(1) to depasture a field, a vineyard, Isa. 3:14

§:5; followed by 3 Ex. 22:4.

(2) ig. Kal No.2, to kindle, as fire, Exod. 35:3;
wood, Lev. 6:5; also, to burn, to consume, Neh. 10°
35; Isa. 44:15; 40:16; 3 US W2 to set fire to any
thing, Eze. 39:9, 10.

= ΓΣ Ὄπ ὙΒΡ Υ ὙΠ Tv) en —— - ™
ee EE .... ,..

|

|

|
Ϊ
Ϊ

bbys—sys

(3) to take away, to remove, to exterminate.
1 Ki. 22:47, “and the remnant of the Sodomites Ya
PWT) he removed from the land.” Deu. 26:13,
14; 2Sa. 4:11; 2 Ki. 23:24; 2Ch.19:3. The cus-
tomary phrase in Deuteronomy, when the punishment
of death is commanded, is this, J27?) YIN AWA “thou
shalt take away this wickedness from amongst you,”
Dea. 13:6; 17:75; 19:19; 21:21; 22:21, 24; 24:7;
or ΤΣ; Deu. 17:12; 22:22; compare Jud. 20:13,
(As to the synonymous phrases of Exodus, Leviticus,
and Numbers, see the root N13). Isa. 6:13, “yet a
tenth part shall remain in the land, 2? no ΠΕ
and this shall again be exterminated.” Nu. 24:22,
rt ya? m1? “ the Kenites shall be exterminated.”
Isa. 4:4, “when the Lord shall have washed away
the filth of the daughters of Zion ... 0192) DEW) 13
W3 with the spirit of judgment and with the spirit
of extermination,” i.e. by judging and extermi-
nating the wicked by his spirit, or his divine power.
Constr. also followed by “M08, as implying that one
who exterminates and expels another, follows and

ursues after him. 1 Ki. 14:10, 3 “WS ἘΠ)
ban 3) WWD DYyA} “ and I will exterminate the
house of Jeroboam, as dung is cast out.” 1 Ki.21:21.

Puat, to be kindled, of a furnace, Jer. 36:22.

Hiruit—(1) to depasture, 1. ᾳ. Prt No.1, Ex.
22:5.

(2) i.g. Pret No. 2, to kindle, Ex. 22:6; to burn,
to burn up, with an ace. Eze. §:2; Jud.15:5. With
the-addition of W822 Ch. 28:3; 2UN VY27 to put
fire to any thing, Jud. 15:5, init.

(3) i.q. Piet No. 3, to remove, to exterminate, fol-
lowed by "X08 1 Ki. 16:3.

Derived nouns, besides the three which follow
immediately, are VY2, 72Y2A and pr. n. WY3.

W3 m. pr. stupidity, but always concer. stupid,
brutish, like cattle; used of men, Ps.49:11; 73:22;
Pro. 12:1; 30:2. Comp. the root No. 3, and ΝΊΡΗΛΙ..

Nya (“foolish”), [Baara], pr.n. f.1Ch.8:8;
in verse 9 written UN, bya manifest [transcriptural ]
error.

mya f. burning; specially used of ern in a field,
Ex. 22:5. Compare root No. 2.

wy 2 an unused root. Ch. WY3 i. g. UN2 to be
evil, to displease. Hence—

ΝΞ Baasha, pr.n. of a king of Israel from the
year 952 to 930, B.C., 1 Ki. 15:16, seq.; chap. 16;
2 Ch. 16:1, seq.; Jer. 41:9.

Moya (i.e. MBB « work of Jehovah”), pr. ἢ.
m. 1 Ch. 6:25; see the root TYY.

CXXXIII

heals So

ΓῺ (ig. ΠΡΟ M3 “house” or “temple
of Astarte,” see page xc, B), [Beeshterah], pr.n
of a city of the Levites, situated in the tribe cf Ma-
nasseh, beyond Jordan, Josh. 21:27; 1 Chron. 6:56;
called niiAwy,

As to 77AYY3, Fisius (in Annal. Philol. i. 147) has
of late compared Gr. ἐν Κροίσου, ἐν Διός (sc. οἴκῳ).
But in Josh. loc. cit. ΠΊΙΣΞ. cannot be rendered “ in
Astarte’s” (sc: house, or temple), but it is pr.n. of a
place, put in the nominative.

mya or JW 2 a root not used in Kal. Syriaz
A.s> to fear, to be afraid, to dread.
~ Prev n¥3 fut. ΠΡ) ---(1} Τὸ FRIGHTEN, TO TER-
RIFY, only poet. Ps. 18:5; Job 3:5; 6:4; [subst.]
73143 9:34; 13:11, 21; 15:24; Isa. 21:4.
_(2) suddenly to come uponany one. 1Sa.16:14,
Mm NSD AY ΠΡ 3|MDYZ “there suddenly came

upon him an evil spirit sent from Jehovah ;” verse 15.

(Arab. 1.2) to come suddenly, to happen unexpect-
: pig

edly, with an acc, III. to attack unexpectedly ; rotd)
suddenly.)

Nipuat, to be frightened, terrified, Dan. 8:17,
followed by 5 1 Ch. 21:30; Est. 7:6. [Hencej—

nmnya f. terror, Jer. 8:15; 14:19.

Dnya τη. pl. terrors, Ps. 88:17; Job 6:4.

ΥΞ (from the root /$3),m.mud, mire, Jer.38:22.

$3 (from the root /¥3), f. ἃ marsh, Job 8:11;

‘40:21. Pl. with suff. "N83 by an incorrect read-

ing of Eze. 47:11 for ynis3,

“$2 (prob. i.g. ‘03 which see), [Bezat], pr.n. of
a man, Ezr.2:17; Neh. 7:23; 10:19.

“YS2 (from the root 1¥3 No.1),m.—(1) vintagé,
Levit. 26:5; Isa. 24:13; 32:10; Jer. 48:32.

(2) adj. inaccessible, high, i. q. WS3 see the root
No.2, Zec. 11:2 "1p.

Ae ν Ξ-
sa an unused root, i. q. bye. Arabic (Jc) to

peel; comp. the remarks under 7¥3. Hence ΟΣ
and—

bya only in pl. ὈΡῪΞ onions, Νὰ. 11:5. Syriac
[ 5, Mth. RA: Arab. (le id. Compare quadril.
M2330.

Sybya (“in the shadow,” i. 6. protection, “of
God”), [Bezaleel], prn.m.—(1) Ex. 31325 35:30.
—(2) Ezr. 10:30.

ypa—m¥3

mya (“a making naked”), [Bazluth], pr.n.
of a man, Ezr. 2:52; written in Neh. 7:54, mya.

ysa fut. Y¥2!—(1) TO CUT IN PIECES, TO BREAK.
(Ch. Y'¥3 to cut, to divide as bread; Syriac SS to

break; Arab. w= to cut, to cleave, to cut off; ἘΞ

τὸς
dec» part, piece. Kindred is »ῈΒ to wound, comp.
under 7¥3.) Amos 9:1, “smite the capitals of the
columns, nde wx DYY3 and break them in pieces,
(so that they may fall)-upon the heads of all.” DY¥3
for OYS3. Intrans. to be wounded, Joel 2:8, of lo-
eusts [2], “they rush among the swords, 3¥$3? δὲ
they shall not be wounded.” “This is better than,
“they do not break off,” sc. their course.

(2) to tear in pieces, to spoil, pr. used of ene-
mies, Hab. 2:9; Psalm 10:3; hence the phrase, $3
Y¥32 “to get gain,” is applied to private individuals
intent on unjust gain, and who despoil others; comp.
Germ. Geld fdneiten. Part. Y¥2 YY Pro.1:19; 15:
27; Jer.6:13; 8:10. Inf. Eze. 22:27. Comp. 213
and A. Schult. Opp. Min. page 61.

Pret Y¥2 fut. Y¥2}—(1) to cut off; Isa. 38:12,
WED ΠΡῚ “he (God) cutteth me off from the
thrum ;” a metaphor taken from a weaver who cuts
off the finished web from the thrum, Job 6:9.

(2) i.g. Kal No. 2, to tear in pieces, to spoil any
une, Eze. 22:12.

(3) to perfect, complete, finish, e.g. the temple,
Zec. 4:9; used of God, who executes his work, i. e.
judgments and punishments on the wicked, Isa.10:12;
fulfils a promise, Lam. 2:17. Hence—

ys2 in pause Y¥2, with suff. WS3 m.

(1) rapine, prey (see the root No. 2), prop. of
enemies, Jud. 5:19; Jer. 51:13; Mic. 4:13, also
applied to the rapine of kings and nobles who despoil
a people, Jer. 22:17; Eze. 22:13, and hence—

(2) to any unjust gain whatever, whether ac-
quired from bribes (1 Sam. 8:3; Isa. 33:15), or by
other frauds (Isa. 57:17); Ex. 18:21; Pro, 28:16;
and even —

(3) any gain, Isa. 56:11; Eze. 33:31; Y¥a"ND
“what profit isit?” Gen. 37:26; Job 22:3; Ps. 30:10.

os
ys an unused root. Arab. ,2) to flow out
S$ -- 5“- -s

little by little, to trickle as water, 2c, Asli,
ἀκα, little water. Hence 73, 1¥3,

psa TC SWELL UP, hence used of the ursind
οἱ TO BECOME CALLOUS. Deut. 8:4; Neh.g:i°.

CXXXIV

syo—mbys

' Well rendered by the LXX. in Deut. ἐτυλώθησα»
[Hence the two following ]—

pea m. dough, so called from its swelling up,
although used of the lump also before it is leavened,
Ex. 12:34,39; 2Sa.13:8; Jer.7:18.

Lee (“stony,” “elevated ground,” Arab,

i
Ὥς

Judah, Josh. 15:39; 2 ΚΙ. 99:1; Josephus (Arch.
X. 4, § 1) Booxéd.

W2—(1) τὸ cur orr, τὸ cur away (Syr.
Pael to shorten, diminish; ἫΝ

low. Kindred roots are bya ΝΎΞ, comp. the remarks
on the power of the syllables 13, p12, 75, under the
roots 82, N¥D, comp. 772 I, 1.) It commonly refers
to grapes and the vintage, and it is equivalent to, to
gather the vintage of grapes, with an ace. Lev. 25:5,
11; of a vineyard, Deut. 24:21; Jud. g: 27. Part.
1313 “ prape gatherer,” Jer. 6: τος pl. oynyi3 “grape
gatherers,” metaph. used of enemies preparing
destruction, Jer. 49:9; Obad. δ; comp. Y¥3. Metaph.
Psal. 76:13, 0°13 ΠῚ 82! “ he will ΒῸΝ off the
spirit (break down the pride) of princes.”

(2) to restrain, withhold (see ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, and N83)
to make inaccessible. So Part. pass. WS2 inac-
cessible, used of very high walls, Deu. 28:52; Isa
2:15; of an inaccessible wood, Zec.11:2 and; of cities
very strongly fortified, Nu. 13:28; Deu. 3:5; Josh.
14:12; 2Sa. 20:6; Isa.25:2; Deu.1:28. Metaph.
“hard to be understood,” Jer. 33:3.

(3) tocut out, dig out, used of metals, see $3.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, pass. of Kal No.2, to be restrained, hin-
dered, difficult, inaccessible to any one, followed
by 19. Gen. 11:6, Niky? soy? wire 95 DD ὝΧ3) Nb

diminished, small,

“nothing will be too h cee for them which ‘they .

purpose doing ;” Job 42:2.

Piet causat. of Kal No. 2, to render a defence inac-
cessible, Jer. 51:53, also simply to fortify, to rebuild
a wall, Isa. 22:10.

The derived nouns follow immediately, except
ὝΥΞ, T¥20.

“WA3 Job 36:19, i.g. "¥3, which see.

W2 m.—(1) ore of gold and silver (Golds und

Silber-Er3), the metal in a rude state, as tt és dig oud ὦ
from mines, or cut out; so called from cutting or

breaking (Ps. 76:13), like the Arab. is native gold | '

or silver before it has been wrought by fire or the

hammer, 5.5 n, ma 8 patel he Ce ae

dic), [Bozkath, Boscath], pr.n. of a town of ©

— as. eS ee! Tr ee

»ῬΞ ΠΝ

5 1.4 73 II. to break, VIII. to be cut off, broken
eff. Comp. Germ. breden, the word used by workers
of metals of digging them. Job 22:24, 7Sy"y nv
“¥2 “lay precious metals on the dust.” In the
other hemist. gold of Ophir. PI. verse 25, "IY 77)
72 “and the Almighty shall be to thee as pre-
cious metals ;” in the other hemist. MiDyiM Dd.
Alsc 1¥3 in pause ἼΣ3 Job 36:19, which has the
same meaning. I have defended this excellent ex-
planation of this obscure word out of Abulwalid more
at length in Thes. p. 230, where see. Winer regards
it to be a particle of native gold or silver, called from

being cut off; compare δ» a particle of gold. But

this learned man appears to have overlooked that the
notion of particle does not spring from the root, but

“-- τὉΆΌἈ᾽Ἀ.ἍΔ - <=

from 53 being a noun of unity. So from Wad
gold is tx a particle and piece of gold, from κε

straw, 4.3 a piece of straw; however these feminine

forms do not always signify a part or particle.

(2) [Bezer], pr.n.—(q@) of a Levitical town in the
tribe of Reuben, which was one of the cities of refuge,
Deut. 4:43; Josh. 20:8; 21:36. Vulg. Bosor.—(6)
m. 1 Ch. 7:37.

ΓΞ £.—(1) a fold, sheep-fold, so called from
its keeping in, restraining, see the root No. 2, comp.
P30 from ΠΣ Chald. SFiWS2 a parted place, a
chamber. Mic. 2:12.

(2) a fortified place, 1. ᾳ. 12"), hence pr.n. Bozra,
-achief city of the Edomites, Isa. 34:6; 63:1; Jer.
49:13, 22; Amos 1:12; comp. Gen. 36:33. As it
ean hardly be doubted [see note below] that this is
the same as Βόστρα, Bostra Arabic of the Romans, it
is worthy of remark that it was situated not in the
ancient and proper region of the Edomites, of whicli
Petra, or Sela, was the metropolis, but in Auranitis,
to which the Edomites appear to have extended their
borders (compare Lam. 4:21). Once (Jer. 48:24)
M$3 is attributed to the Moabites, and the same city
may for a while have been in the power of Moab.
See my Comment. on Isa. 34:7; Burékhardt’s Travels,
p- 364—388, and von Richter, Wallfahrten im Mor-
genlande, p. 181.

[Wote. “ There can scarcely be a doubt that it was
the same with el-Busaireh (anced! dimin. from
a Busrah), a village and castle in Arabia Petrea,

south east of the Dead Sea; See Robinson’s Palest.
ii. p.570. 1 formerly held that Bozrah of the Edom-

CXXXV_

ypa-mibya

ites was identical with Buzrah of Auranitis or Haurin;
see Comment. on Isa. loc. cit., Burckhardt’s Travels in
Syria, Germ. edit. p. 364, seq. Yet I cannot but assent
to the reasons urged to the contrary by Raumer,
Hitzig, and Robinson, loc. cit.” Ges. add.]

PS2 m. fortified place, strong-hold, Zech.
9:12.

ΓΝΞ fem. restraint, sc. of rain, drought, Jer.
17:8. ΓΧΧ. ἀβροχία. Pl. NIW¥3 (compare Lehrgeb.
p-600) Jer. 14:1. Some incorrectly refer to thia
M7$2 Ps. 9:10; 10:1, in which the 3 is servile.

ῬῚΞΡΞ m.—(1) a bottle, so called from the sound
it makes when emptied (see P23), 1 Ki. 14:3; Jer.

19:1,10. (Syr. [paag> and Greek βόμβυλος͵
βομβύλη, also so called from the sound. Compare
under the root P23, Maltese bakbyka.)

(2) [Bakbuk, pr. n.m. Ezr. 2:51; Neh. 7:55.

ΓΞ ΡΞ (“em ptying,” i.e. wasting, “ of Jeho-
vah”), [Bakbukiah], pr.n.m. Neh. 11:17; 12:
9; 25.

ἼΡΞΙΞ (perhaps 1. ᾳ. 1) ῬΞΡΞ “wasting οὗ a
mountain”), [Bakbakkar], pr.n. τα. 1 Ch. 9:15.

‘P2 [Bukkil, (i. ᾳ 723), pr.n. m.—(1) Num,
34:22.—(2) 1 Ch. 5:31; 6:36.

pz (“wasting inflicted by Jehovah”),
[Bukkiah], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 25:4, 13.

ΝΞ m. Pl. Ὁ ῺΞ chinks, fissures, Amos 6:
11; Isa.22:9. Root Yp23.

VPA fut. yPP inf. with suffix DYP3—(2) τὸ
CLEAVE ASUNDER, TO DIVIDE. (Closely allied to

Y25 and Syr. δῶσ. The signification of cleaving
and opening, as proceeding from striking (see P38
32), is also found as inherent in the syllable pa, ps
in the kindred roots N23, "23, 133). Specially to
cleave wood, Ecc. 10:9; the sea (used of God), Exod.
14:16; to rip up women with child, Amos 1:13; to
wound on the shoulder, Eze.29:7. To rend a city, or
to open to onesejf, is said of him who takes it by
storm; 2 Ch. 32:1, WON pypa? 728") “and he thought ©
to take those cities by storm ;” 21:17. [Followed by
3 to cleave into or through any thing, to break
through, 2 Sa. 23:16; 1 Ch.11:8."]

(2) to cleave and open any thing shut, so that
what is shut in may be liberated and break forth;
Isa. 48:21, “he clave the rock, the waters gush‘d
out;” Jud.15:19. Hence it is construed ev n with
an acc. of that which comes forth, Ps. 74:15, BURP

: breaking forth, Isa. 35:6; Pro. 3:20;

~

= S275. 21:11;

epa-¥pa
ΠΣ {2 “thou hast made fountains of streams to
burst rortn.” Compare ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, Piet No. 3 and Gr.
δήγνυσι δάκρυα, πηγάς, to emit tears, fountains.

(3) a bird is said to cleave eggs, when by sitting
upon them she hatches the young. Isa. 34:15.
Followed by 3 to cleave into or through any thing,
2 Sa. 23:16; 1 Ch. 11:18.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, —(1) passive of Kal No.1, to be cleft
asunder, to cleave and open ttself, as the earth,
Nu. 16:31; Zech.14:4; also to be cleft, rent, Job
26:8; 32:19; 2Ch.25:12; to be taken by storm
as a city, 2 Ki. 25:4; Jer. 52:7.

(2) passive of Kal No.2, to be opened, used of
fountains, Gen. 7:11. But itis also applied to water
to light, Isa.
58:8. Comp. syn. 1)3, 723, 133, in which the sense of
rending is also applied to the thing which breaks forth.

(3) pass. of Kal No.3, to be hatched, to come
out of the egg; used of a young viper, Isa. 59:5.

(4) As things which are violently shaken together
are cleft and broken asunder, it is hyperbolically used
of the earth as struck and shaken, 1 Ki. 1:40.

Piet YP3 fut. YP’ —(1) i. ᾳ. Kal No. 1, to cleave,
as wood, Gen. 22:3; a rock, Ps.'78:15; to rip up
women with child, 2 Ki. 8:12; 15:16.

(2) to rend, to tear in pieces, like wild beasts,
ig. 12. Hos. 13:8; 2 Ki. 2:24.

(3) 1. ᾳ. Kal No. 2, to open, to cause to break
forth streams from a rock, Job 28:10; streams, Hab.
3:9; wind, Eze. 13:11, 13.

(4)i. q. Kal No. 3, to sit upon eggs, and hatch
the young, Isa. 59:5.

Puat YP3 to be cleft, rent, Josh. 9:4; to be ripped
up, Hos. 14:1; i.q. Niphal, to be taken by storm,
as a city, Eze. 26:10.

Hiput.—(1)i.q. Kal No.1, to open a city, i.e.
to take it by storm, Isa. 7:6-

(2) Followed by ON to break through to any
one, compare Kal No. 4, 2 Ki. 3:26.

Hopua 9237 pass. of Hiphil No. 1, Jer. 39:2.

Hirupak., to be rent, cleft, Josh.g:13; Mic. 1:4.

The derivatives immediately follow, except °P3.

ΒΞ τὰ. a half, so called from dividing, specially
halfa shekel. Gen. 24:22; Ex. 38:26.

ΝΞ Chald. Dan. 3:1, i. ᾳ. Hebr. 7YP3.

ΓΞ pl. Miyp3, f. a valley (as if a cleaving and
separation of mountains), opp. to mountains, Deut.
Ps. 104:8; to hills, Isa. 41:18. But
more often a plain country, widely extended
plain (LXX. wedi_v), e.g. that in which Babylon

CXXXVI

3 »Ὸ
was situated, Gen. 11:9; comp. Eze. 3:23: 7:3, 2
appa NYP? “the vallen of Lebanon,” used of the
plain at the foot of Hermon and Antilibanus, at the
rise of Jordan, Josh. 11:17; 12:7; and not the valley
between Libanus and Antilibanus, Celesvria of

Strabo, Ard el Bika a a) ey). (land of vallies)

of the Arabs. Other regions are called from towns
near them, as {17} NYP3 2 Ch. 35:22; INP ‘2 Deu.

Tre

(Syriac jAsas, Arabic mer éxiy and

Ppa—(a) TO POUR OUT, TO EMPT ¥, prop. a ves-

te

sel; see 33/73. (Arab. 5.4) onomatopoetic from the
sound of a bottle when emptied, like the Pers. ele
gulgul, Engl. to bubble. In the Maltese bakbax is, to
bubble, boil up, as water, like the Arab. te Re;

bokka, a bubble of water, bakbyka, bekbyka, a bottle;
compare also ¥33, Y2Y3; Pi.) Figuratively—(a) to
empty a land, depopulate it, Isa. 24:1; to despot,
to pillage the inhabitants, Nah. a: o=akb) Jer. 19:7,
MAM ΠΥ ΤΙΣ ΡΞ “I will empty, or pour out the
counsel of Judah,” i.e. I will make them void of
counsel. Compare Niphal, Isa. 19:3.

' (2) intrans. to be poured out, to be spread wide,
used of a spreading tree; Hos.10:1, P22 ᾿Β “ a wide
spreading vine;” LXX. Aacckise εὐκληματοῦσα:
Vulg. frondosa.

Nipnat P22; inf. Pi37; fut. Pid’—(1) pass. of Kal
No. 1, a, Isa. 24:3.—(2) pass. of No. 1, ὃ, Isa. 19:3,
inp DMS ΠῚ API)“ the spirit of Egypt shall be
poured out from her midst,” i.e. she shall be alto-
gether bereft of understanding and prudence; ‘7?3)
is for ΠΡΞ); Lehrg. 372.

Poet PP'3 i. ᾳ Kal 1, a, to depopulate, Jer.51:2.

Derived nouns are P1372 and pr.n. MP3P3, ‘PR,
iNP2, Par.

ἽΡ3 not used in Kal prop. i.q. Arab. jp to
cleave, to open, kindred to the root 123. The no-
tion of cleaving and opening in this root is applied—

(1) to ploughing (compare wan, mnp, 3473);
whence 173 armentum, as if aramentum, oxen.

(2) to the breaking forth and arising of light; see
ΡΞ Kal and Niphal No. 3.

(3) to the sense of asking, inquiring (Syr. : 25
to inquire, to investigate, juno and jznari inquiry,
searching out), also that of to look at, to inspe st
So in—

i il ii i i

|
|
|
|

’ op3a—7pP3a

Piet WP3.—(1) to inspect diligently, to look at
anything; followed by ? Lev. 13:16, 2132 (compare
2 No.1), Lev.27:33. Followed by 3 to look at
with pleasure (compare 2 No.4, a), Ps. 27: 4.

(2) to look after’, to take care 2f, with an ace.
Eze. 34:11, 12.
᾿ (3) to look at, contemplate with the mind, to con-
sider, to think on, 2 Ki.16:15; Pro.20:25.

(4) to animadvert on any one, to punish him;
compare ΠΊΡΒ.

All the derivatives follow immediately.

“pa Ch. not used in Peal.

Paex 73; pl. 723; fut. 2}: inf. 123 to search,
to search for, to examine, Ezr. 4:15, 19; 6:1, fol-
lowed by by Ezr. “214:

IrHPaE., pass. Ezr. 5: 17.

23 comm. (m. Ex. 21:37; ἢ Job 1:14).

(1) 60s, whether masc. or fem., bull or cow, so
called from its ploughing (see the root No.1), like ar-
mentum, according to Varro, De L.L. iv.19, qs. ara-

mentum, and Arab. fy according to Damiri, so called

because it breaks up the ground with the plough (see
Bochart, Hieroz. i.280), [“or according to Ewald
from the cloven hoofs”]. In pl. Amos 6:12; Neh.
10:37; 2 Ch.4:3. In all its other occurrences it de-
notes —

(2) collect. oxen, cattle, herd (Arab. pp id.,

Η δος ΣΝ 9 »
with the noun of unity i one ox, Syr. J;a5 herd,
prop. used of oxen, but also used in a wider signifi-
cation of other herds; compare 7213). 3) jN¥ hérds
and flocks (of sheep and goats), Gen.12:16; 13:5;
20:14. Deu.32:14, 22 NX “ milk of tae cine
is joined —(a) with numerals, and is opposed to "iv
signifying one ox (compare ΠΕ and }8¥). Ex.21: 37)

“if any one steals one ox (TW) .. . DRA "2 AWN
75 MOA he shall restore him ive oxen for ‘this
one;” Nu. 7:3, 723 WY 2), verse 17, Ὁ) 123 —(d)
with pl. verbs and aijedtives: 9 2 Sa. 6:6, "pan WY *D
“ for the oxen were restive;” 1 Ki. 5:3, and ihieso
May be feminine if cows are intended; Job 1:14;
Gen.23:13; P2712 Sy a bull-calf, Lev.g:2; nbay
3 Isa.7:21, and simply 773°}3 Gen. 18:7, 8, of a
ealf; used of artificial oxen, 3 Ki.7:29. Hence the
denom. 713.

"pa pl. 8°23.—(1) morning, daybreak, dawn
{“ and even before light, Ruth 3:14”, so called from
the pecking forth of light; see the root No.2.

=<
(Arab. ©, ig id.; compare the root 132 No.1).

OxxXXvil

wpa—ypa
123 ἫΝ morning light, 2 Sa. 23: 4. In ace. adv. in

the morning (like the Arab. 1S) Ps. 5:4; more
often 92323 in the morning, Gen. 19:27; and poetically
na) Ps.30:6; 59:17, which is elsewhere 123 ἫΨ
Deu. 16: :4; Ps.130:6. Distributivel y Les 7733 Ex.
16:21; 30:7;36:3; Lev.6:5; 22: 722? 1 Ch. 9:
27; ὈΣ 30 Ρ5.73:14: 101:8; Isa.33:2; Lam. 3:23;
pb p29 Job 7:18, every abtaing: actly, in the
morning, i.e. dawn of prosperity, Job 11:17.

(2) Specially the next morning, Ex. 2 Ῥ᾿ 734; Lev.
19:13; 22:30; Num.g:12; Jud.6:31, 12 17) WY
ΞΟ ΙΝ No “ whoever will plead for him, let him
be put to death before to-morrow morning” (Vulg
“ antequam lux crastinaveniat ;” LXX. ἕως xped Hence
to-morrow, i.q. V7) (compare the word US); and
adv. to-morrow, Ἔχ. 16: 7; Nu.16:5 (comp. verse
16), 1.4. 233 1 Sam. 19:2; used for presently, Ps.
5:4 (in the former hemistich); 90:14; 143:8; "Ra?
id., Ps. 49:15.

ΡΞ (with Kamets impure, prob. inf. Aram. in
Pael), f. care, looking after, Eze. 34:12; compare
the root Piel No. 2.

nypa f.,animadversion, punishment, correc:
tion, see the root Piel No. 4, Lev. 19:20.

wpa a root not used in Kal. In the significa-
tion of to search (see Piel) it answers to the Arah,
su, Ch. viM2 to inquire into, to examine, kindred

to which is YH. Its primary poner appears to be

that of touching, feeling, Syriac Laws a touching;
compare WWi to feel; WYP to search for, as done by
touching.

Pie, UP3—(1) to seek for.
2:17; with an acc. of pers, and thing, Gen.37:15,16;
1 Sa. 10:14; followed by ? δ, to pias * into any thing,
Job 10:6; different from thie is Gen. 43:30, &P2"
ni33? she sought fora place of weeping,” he sought
where he tight: weep. ‘There is sometimes added a
dative of Lanvit 4S, 1 Sam. 28:7; Lam. 1:19, with
which addition it has also the sense of to choose (fit
etwas ausfucen), to seek for oneself, 1 Sa. 13:14; Isa
40:20; comp. Eze. 22:30. Specially —(a) to seek the
king's face, i.e. to go to the king, to wish to go to him,
1 Ki.10:24; especially to make a petition, Pro. 29:26.
—(b) to seek the face of God, pr. to go to God, espe-

cially with prayers, 2 Sam. 12:16; Ps. 24:6; 27:8;
105:%; to inquire at an oracle, 2 Sa: 21:1; to appease
him, Hos. 5:15. Id. is—(c) ΠῚ ΠΥ ΤῊΣ vipa Ex. 33273
2Ch.20:4. Opp. to 83" to be heard by God, Deu
4:29; Isa. 65:1. nin? ‘wpa? the worshippers of

Const. absol. 2 Ki.

ΤΣ - 5
Jehovah, Ρ8.40:17; 69:7; 105:3; Isa.51:1. Comp.
το.

(2) to seek, to strive after, to try to φοῖ, 6.5. the
office of priest, Nu. 16:10; lying, Ps. 4:3; love, Pro.
17:9. Rarely followed by °, Pro. 18:1; ‘5 WB) pa
to lay snares for any one’s life, Ex. 4:19; 1Sa.20:1;
$2:23; 23:15; 2Sam.4:8; 16:11; once in a good
sense, to take pains for preserving any one’s life, Pro.
29:10 (compare vind WTI Ps.142:5). “8 NYT wp
to seek or plan any one’s evil or destruction; 1 Sam.
24:10; Ps.71:13, 24; 8 ΠῚ UPB id.; 1 Sa. 25:26.
Followed by a gerund, fo seek to do any thing, e. g.
1 Sa. 19:2, ann? ‘aN boxy wp “ Saul, my father
seeketh to kill thee;” Ex. 2:15; 4:24; with an inf.
Jer. 26:21.

(3) to require, to demand, Neh. 5:18; followed
by j> Ps. 104:21; Ὁ Gen. 31:39; 43:9; Isa.1:12.
Specially ‘ 72) ‘D Ὁ 93 to require any one’s blood of
any one, i.e. to exact the penalty for bloodshed; 2 Sa.
4:11; Eze. 3:18, 20; 33:8; and without 043 1 Sam.
20:16.

(4) to ask, to seek from any one, followed by Ὁ
of pers., Ezr. 8:21; Dan. 1:8, and ace. of thing, Est.
2:15; also followed by SY to entreat, to supplicate
for any one, Est. 4:8; 7:7.

(5) to ask, to inquire of any one, to interrogate,
followed by j Dan. 1:20.

Puat, to be sought, Eze. 26:21; Jer.50:20; Est.
2:23. Hence—

nwp3 (with Kam. impure), a petition, Est. 5:3,
7,8; Ezr. 7:6.

I, 13 with suff. "2 a son, so called from the idea
af begetting (see the root 873 No. 3), a word of fre-
quent use in Chaldee, in Hebrew poetically. It occurs
twice, Pro. 31:2; Ps. 2:12, 13 ΡΣ “kiss the son;”
sc. of Jehovah, i.e. the king [namely Christ]. Comp.
Ps. 2:7 and 13 Isa.g:5. Others take 12 h. 1. in the
signification of pure and chosen (see 13 under the
root 723), and consider the king to be saluted by the
name cf chosen (7}7} ὙΠ) or pure; which is not
very suitable.

IL. 13 f. 773 adj. (from the root 12) —(1) chosen,
Beloved. Cant. 6:9, ADI? NT ΠῚΞ “ most be-
loved to her mother,” her mother’s darling.

(2) clear, pure. In the praises of the maiden,
Cant. 6:10, “ fair as the moon, 7293 773 pure and

ight as the sun.” Metaph. used in a moral sense,
332 13 “he who is pure of heart;” Ps. 24:4; 73:1.
See the root No. 3, ὃ.

(3) empty, used of 5 darn [or stall], Pro. 14:4.

CXXXVIII

ΝΣ
WI. ἽΞ Am.5:11; 8:6; Ps. 72:16, elsewhere 13
subst. m.— (1) corn, pr. cleaned from chaif (compare
Jer. 4:11), such as is laid up in the’barn and is sold,
Gen. 41:35, 49; Prov.11:26; Joel 2:24; once used

of grain growing in the fields, Ps. 65:14. (Arab. ,»
wheat; to this also answers the Lat. fw, whence

Sarina). -
(2) field, country, Job 39:4. See Ch. No. IL

I. 3 m. Ch. with suff. 772 Dan. 5:22. PL 23,
comp. {2 p. cxxvu, B).

(1) a son, Dan.6:1. }7?873 “son of the Gods,”
[rather “ son of God,”] Dan. 3:25.

(2) grandson, Ezr.§:1.

II. "3 Ch. emph. 872 m. field, plain, pr. campus
purus (Liv. xxiv. 14), i.e. void of woods or villages,
country, Feld, das Freye; Dan. 2:38; 4:18, 22, 96.

5. --ῷ.- 9

(Arab. ., & » plain, desert, Syr. Js + id.).

“3 m. [Root 2].—(1) purity. Commonly with
the addition of OT Ps. 18:21, 25, or OY8D Job 9:30;
22:30, cleanness of hands, being put figuratively
for innocency. Once 13 simply is used in the same
sense, 2 Sa. 22:25.

(2) that which has a cleansing property: lixivium,
alkali, i.g. 03 which see; Job 9:30. Alkali was
used by the ancients for washing, when mixed with
oil instead of soap, and also in smelting metals that
they might melt the more quickly, Isa. 1:25.

ΝΞ fut. ¥}3?— (1) To CUT, TO CARVE OUT, TO

FORM BY cuTTING [see Note], see Piel, Arab. Vn fut.
I. to cut out, to cut or pare down, to plane and polish.
(As to the notion of breaking, cutting, separating,
which is inherent in the radical syllable 15, see below
under 75. The same is found in the somewhat
softened syllable 13, comp. 773, 793, #73, N23; TH
to scatter, 722 pr. to break, also ὯΝ,»

[Wote. As to the primary meaning of this root, and
its connection with the cognate 773, see Dr. Davidson’s
Lectures on Biblical Criticism; Appendix p. 399, seq. ]

(2) to create, to produce, comp. , + to make
smooth, to polish, heuce to fashion, to create; also
Germ. fdjaffen, Dan. skabe, which is of the same stock

τ--- Ζ
as [Φαδεη, Dutch schaeven, to shave. (Arab.\» id. ἐς sy

Creator. Syr. Ch. J, vz, 872 id.). Used of the
creation of heaven and earth, Gen. 1:1; of men, Gen

a eee

1:27; 5:1,2; 6:7; specially Israel, Isa. 43:1,15; Jer.
31:22, PISA NVI ANT NIB “the Lord has created
a new thing in the earth, a woman shall protect a
man” (comp. Nu.16:39); Isa.65:18, “AX NIA 525
nd’ aby van “behold I create Jerusalem a rejoicing,”
i ἃ. cause her to rejoice. Part. 702 (in pl. majest.)
the Creator, Ecc.12:1. As to the passage, Gen. 2:3,
nivy> 812 should be explained “he produced by
making,” i.e. he made by producing something new.
Comp. Jer. loc. cit. and 78"72, whence it is seen that
873 is used of something new, and as to the construc-
tion, comp. the phrases nivvyd 2730, nivy? yu.

(3) to beget, whence 13 a son, see ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, No. 2.
Ch. Ithpeal to be begotten.

(4) to eat, to feed, to grow fat, so called from
cutting [food]; whence Hiphil, to fatten; adj. 82

eo

fat. Comp.772 No.2. Kindred roots are \, 5

filled with food; .5,, and us) , to be fat; 872 to be

well fed; 8) 1. α. 82 fattened, fat, and Gr. βόρω
(βιβρώσκω); whence βορά, Lat. vorare.

NipHaL—(1) to be created, Gen. 2:4; 5:2; to be
made, done, Ex. 34:10.

(2) pass. of Kal No.3, to be born, Eze. 21:35;
28:13; Ps.104:30.

Ριει, SJ2—(1) to cut, to cut down, as with a
sword, Eze. 23:47; wood with an axe, Josh. 17:15,
“go up into the wood OY Ἢ M812) and cut out
room for thee there;” as well rendered by the Vulg.
verse 18, “(but the) mountain shall be thine WW! °3
ΠΝ) NIT although there be wood there, thou shalt
eut it down.”

(2) to form, to fashion, i.g. V$!, Eze. 21:24.

Hiruit causat. of Kal No. 4, to make fat, to fatten,
1 Sa. 2:29.

Derived nouns are 13 No. I, 83, 4873, and pr. n.
alg

873, ΝΞ see “ΝΣ ἼΞΙ ΠΣ,

wba Behe! Berodach-Baladan, pr. n. of
a king of Babylonia, 2 Ki. 20:12; who also is called
Merodach-Baladan, Isa. 39:1; which latter mode
οὗ writing is both the more ancient, and the better
suited to the etymology, see under FIND,

MN (“whom Jehovah created”), [Be-
raiah]), pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 8:21.

G23 m. pl. birds, which when fattened, were
brought to Solomon’s table, 1 Ki. 5:32. Kimchi un-
derstands fattened cocks or capons ; but more probably
as Targ. and Tanchum of Jerusalem, gwese, so called

CXXXIX

qa-nwps

from the pureness and whiteness of the plumage (see
772 No. 3).

Ἵ Ὁ pr: TO SCATTER, comp.118 and 173, §..5;
hence, to scatter hail, to hail, Isa.32:1g9. (Ζ τὰ.

9 Pp a
ῃ 2.6": Syr. J9zs hail; Arab. oy? hail, oy to be cold,
to hail; but the signification of cold is secondary, and
is taken from that of hail. Hence —

172 m. hail, Ex. 9:18, seq.; 10:5, seq.; Ps. 18:
13,14; 78:47, 48. 12 "238 hail stones, i.e. hail;
see j2%.

TH pl. Ὁ 13 adj. sprinkled with spots, espe-
cially white ones; spotty, used of goats, Gen. 31:10,
12; of horses, Zec. 6:3, 6. So Lat.“ sparsas albo
pelles dizit,” Virg. Eccl. ii. 41. It differs from 73,
to which it is joined, Gen. loc. cit., which denotes

Se

lesser spots. (Arab. od, and

oy a variegated gar-
ment, particoloured, as if sprinkled with hail; transp.
wy Conj. II. to be spotted, fijectig feyn, of a sheep.

Syr. [10925 a leopard, so called from its spots;
nor can it be doubted but that also Greek and Latin,
πάρδος, pardus, have sprung from this stock. From
the Arabic word just cited is the French broder.

12 (“hail”), [Bered], pr.n—(1) of a place
in the desert of Shur, Gen. 16:14; compare verse 7.
—(2) m. 1 Ch. 7:20.

TT 12 fat. ΠῚ3".- (1) i.g. kindred to 872 τὸ σῦν,

TO CUT ASUNDER, comp. Arab. |.) ult. Waw, to cut
out, to cut off, and 813 No.1. Hence 2 a cove-
nant, so called from the victims being cut in two.

(2) to eat, 1. α. 813 No. 4, so called from the idea
of cutting, like 13 No. 3, and many verbs of cutting in
Arabic, see Thes. p.238. [“ Comp. βρόω, βιβρώσκω."
2 Sa.12:17; 13:6, 10. Of]? M73 loc. cit. 12:17, is
the same as on? 228, see 228 No.1, 6.

(3) to choose, also an idea taken from cutting and
separating, see 113 No.2. 1Sa.17:8, US D3? 3
“choose you out a man.”

Piet, inf. N32 i.g. Kal No. 2, Lam. 4:10.

Hipult, to give to eat, causat. of Kal No. 2, follow-
ed by two acc. 2 Sa. 3:35; 13:5-

Derived nouns are, "23, 7373, N73, ΓΞ.

773 (“blessed”), Baruch, pr. name—(1) of a
friend and companion of Jeremiah the prophet, te
whom an apocryphal book is ascribed. Jer. 32:12—
16; 36:4, seq.: 43:3—6; 45:1, 2-—(2) Neh. 3
20; 10°".—(3) Neh. 11:5.

ΠΏ - ΟΠ

pina m. plur. Ezek. 27:24, variegated gar-
ments, as rightly given by Kimchi; comp. the root

τω.

DY. Arab. az a cord twisted of two colours, ee
a garment woven of such threads.

wna pl. D'YIN3 m.—(1) the cypress, a tall tree,
Isa. 55:12. and fruit-bearing, Hos. 14:9; together
with the cedar, to which it is very often joined, the
principal ornament of Lebanon (Isa. 14:8; 37:24;
60:13; Zec.11:2, comp. verse 1); the wood of which,
equally with that of the cedar, was used for the planks
of the temple of Jerusalem (1Ki. §:22, 24; 6:15, 34;
2Ch.2:7; 3:5); for the decks of ships (Eze. 27:5);
also, for spears (Nah.2:4); and instruments of music
(2 Sa 6:5); once, by a Syriacism, called N73, Cant.
1:17. That the cypress, not the fir, is to be under-
stood, is clear both from the nature of the case, and
also from the authority of the ancient versions; al-
though this name may perhaps have comprehended
also other trees of the pine kind. See this more fully
stated in Thes. page 246. As to the etymology, the
cypress appears to be so called from the boards and
planks cut from it; see the root.

(2) something made of cypress wood.—(a) a lance,
Nah. 2:4.—(b) a musical instrument, 2Sa.6:5.

nina plur. 0°03 m. cypress, i.g. ΟΞ, a form
melining to the Aramzan, Cant.1:17. Root N73,

FW} £. food, Ps.69:22. Root 773 No.2.

MMA Eze. 47:16, and ΤΥ ἼΞ 2 Sam. 8:8 (“ my
wells,” for i783) [Berothah, Berothai], pr.n. of
a townrich in brass, which was formerly subject to the
kings of Zobah, situated on the northern borders of
Palestine. Some understand Berytus [Beirout], a
maritime city of Pheenicia, but from Eze. 1. 1. this city
appears not to have been on the sea coast, but rather
in the neighbourhood of Hamath; see Rosenm. Al-
tezthumsk. ii. page 292.

ΕΣ an unused root, Ch. and Talmud. to trans-
fiz, to pierce through; 8} an aperture, a wound
inflicted by piercing. Hence quadril. bra and—

nima (“ apertures,” “ wounds”), [ Birza-

_ vith), 1 Ch. 7:31 2°n9, pr. n. prob. f. [ P, M3 (perh.
AY, W2 “well of olives”), so Ges. add.]

bn Τῇ. IRON, quadril. from the Ch. 173 to trans-
fix. with the addition of 2, compare 9972 from 092,
$399 from 329. Ch. 3 & SMB, Syr. hs. Gen.
4:22; Eze. 27:12,19, etc. It is often used to de-

CXL

ΠΣ

note hardness and firmness, as bra DIY of a hard
rule, Ps. 2:9. Isa. 48:4, 12W 3 73 “ thy neck
(is) an iron sinew,” said of the obstinacy of the
people. Specially, an instrument of iron, Deu. 27:5,
Josh. ©. 31; « Ki. 6:5; a bond of iron, Psa.105:18,
Ὁ 033 149:8.

setees (“of iron,” unless perhaps it be preferred to
compare Talmud. xr herdsman, }7'373 princes),
(Barzillai], pr. n. ET of a Gileadite famous for
his hospitality and liberality towards David when
exiled, 2 Sa. 17:27; 19:32—39; 1 Ki. 2:7.—(@)
Ezr. 2:61.

ma fut. M3).—(1) To PASS THROUGH, Te
REACH ACROSS (prop. I believe, durdjdjneidcn, durdy
bredjen, to cut through, to break through; compare
323, and see, as to the sense of cutting, breaking in,
the verbs beginning with 13,75, under the verb 813),
Ex. 36: 138, “and he made the middle bar 913 phgd
AYPI-AY ΠΥΡῚ OWN to pass through the
middle of the boards from one end to the other.”
Comp. Hiruit No. 1 and 93 a bar, bolt. Hence—

(2) to flee, to flee away, Germ. durdjbreden, durde

gen, to hreak away. (Arab. τὸ to go away, to de-
part from its place, to go away to a desert land, ἐπίς

weiden, Cu vr! a gazelle, from its fleeing.) Const.
absol. Gen. 31:22,27; 1 Sa. 19:18; with an ace. of
the place fled to, 1 Sa. 27:4; also followed by νὰ Neh.
13:10; ON Num. 24:11, and {9 of the place fled from,
1Sa.20:1. The person fled from takes the prefix
28D Gen. 16:8; 35:1,7; Bb Jonah 1:3; [9 Isa.
48:20; 1%(from his hand,i.e. his power) Job 27:22,
MND (prop. from near) 1 Ki. 11:23. [Ὁ differs from
D297 to escape. 1Sa. 19:12, ner} ΠῚ" ΕἾ “he
went, and fled, and escaped.” A dative is some-
times added to an imperative, 7 22 Germ. made
bid) fort, rette dic, Gen. 27:43; Num. 24:11; Am.
7:12, comp. the French s’enfuir.

Note. In one passage, Ex. 14:5, some following

Michatlis have incorrectly compared the Arab. τ to

turn the left side; for it might be well said of a
people that they fled when Pharaoh was expecting
them to return after three days [but how does it
appear that he had any such expectation?], but whe
instead were about to enter Arabia.

Hiruww.—(1) i.q. Kal No.1. Ex. 26:28.

(2) to put to flight, cause to flee, Job 41:20,
also to expel, to chase away, Neh. 13: 28.

Derived nouns are 9°73, "30, and—

~~ νὰ

a. Soe

ee 5 oe tae Pee

—*

ὨπΔ- ΠΣ

V3 Isa. 27:1; Job 26:13, and ΓΞ pl. oN 2
Isa. 43:14 (for 13, of the form P"1¥).—(1) one
who flees, a fugitive, Isa. 43:14; also fleeting, an
epithet of the serpent, both of the real creature, Isa.
27:1, and of the constellation, Job 1. 1.

(2) [Bariah] pr. n. m. 1 Ch. 3:22.

"2 ἢ 73 adj. (from the root 73) fat, i. ᾳ 8722,
comp. the root No.2. Eze. 34: 20, my ny « fat
sheep,” where perhaps we should read ὶ m3, Three
MSS. have 783. In the words, Job 37:11, "8
ay ΠῚ "2 not a few interpreters, following the
Ch. and the Rabbins, render "13 “ purity,” specially
“serenity” of the sky (Targ. 8113), and. they
render the whole clause, “ serenity also dispels the
cloud;” another interpretation given below (see MQ)
is, however, preferable.

73 (ig. N82. as if, “of a fountain”), [Beri],
pr. n. m. 1 Ch. 7:36.

“83 adj. fattened, fat, see S12 No. 4, used of
men, Jud. 3:17; Dan. 1:15; of cows, Gen. 41:2, 4,
18, 20; ears of corn, ver. 5, 7 (see 39h); food, Hab.
1:16. Fem. 8730 coll. fat cattle, Zec. 11:16;

Eze. 34:3.

MN" £. something a aaeve produced by God,
specially, new, unheard of, Num. 16:30. (Compare
Jer. 31:22.)

MB £. food, 2 Sa. 13:5,7,10.. Root 773 No.2.

m3 see M3.

MP3 pl. O73 m.

(1) aeross-beam, a bar, which was passed from
one side to the other through the rings of the several
boards of the holy tabernacle, which were thus held
together; it is so called from passing through or
across, like transtrum for transitrum, Ex. 26:26,
8€q.; 35:11; 36:31, seq.; Num. 3:36; 4:31.

(2) a bolt, a bar, for shutting a door, Jud.16:3;
Neh. 3:3, seq. ete. ‘ The bars of the earth,” Jon.
2:7, are the bars of the door, in the depths of the
earth, 1. 6. the entrance to Hades, i. q. Ding ‘12 Job
17:16. Metaph.a bar is used for a prince, inasmuch
as he defends a state (see Ξ Hos.11:6); Isa. 15:5,
WS WY M2 “ her princes (flee) to Zoar.” Jerome
vectes ejus. Perhaps the ellipsis of the verb, to flee,
1s too harsh, especially when there has been no pre-
vious mention of flight; and I would rather render
with Ch., Saadiah, Kimchi, ΠῚ ΠΡ fugitives, whether
it be better to read 22 or to derive 7"2 from
D3 with Kametz pure (of the form WY).

[δ ὁ ἡ ἐδ

ΤΣ - 8

ΓΞ (“gift”), [Beriah|, pr.n.—(1) of a scr

of Ephraim; 1 Ch. 7:23, “and he called his name —
Beriah, 11°32 77 AYIA 3 because there was a gift
to his house.” So indeed Michaélis, Suppl. 224, but
apparently more correctly, “‘ because there was a ca-
lamity to his house,” 1913 for 7%) with Beth es-
sentie, as it is called (p.xctx, A); compare verses 22,
23; LXX. ὅτι ἐν κακοῖς ἐγένετο ἐν οἴκῳ μου, Vulg. 60
quod in malis domus ejus ortus esset.—(2) m., Gen.
46:17.—(3) 1 Ch.8:13.—(4) 1 Ch.23:10. From
No. 2 is patron.—

‘YA Nu. 26:44.

nna f.—(1) a covenant, socalled from the idea _
of cutting (see the roct No.1), since it was the cus-
tom in making solemn covenants to pass between the
divided parts of victims (see the root NW [“ and
Gen. 15:9, etc.” ]). [“ But the idea suggested by Lee
(Heb. Lex. ἢ. v.) deserves attention, viz. that "72 is
strictly nothing more than an eating together, banquet,
from 73 No. 2, since among Orientals, to eat together
is almost the same as to make a covenant of friend-
ship. ‘The Hebrews too were accustomed to eat to-
gether when entering into a covenant, see Gen. 31:
54; and in this way we obtain an explanation of
non Nn} covenant (an eating?) of salt; see non.
Ges. add.] It is used of a covenant entered into be-
tween nations, Josh. 9:6, seq.; between individuals
and friends, 1 Sa.18:3; 23:18; of a marriage cove-
nant, Mal. 2:14; ‘2 N73 °2v3 Gen: 14:13, and WIS
‘nna Obaa. 7, those joined ὧΣ league to any one.
nna by Jud. 9:46, i.g. M72 Ὁ)3 verse 4, “God of
covenant,” see 2,3 No. 5,a. In speaking of the
making of a covenant, the verbs 173, 0°77, }03, ny
are sak, 2Sam. 23:5; 3 sia, 2 ὭΣ Deut. 29:11,
which see; of its violation, 757, thn 3 ary, 2 7PY. The
covenant of any one is the covenant entered into with
him, Lev. 26:45; Deu.4:31; 77. N72 “a cove-
nant entered into with Jehovah,” ‘Deu. 4:23; 29:24,
ete. Specially and most frequently used of the
covenant and league made between God and Abra-
ham (Gen. 15:18), confirmed by Moses (Ex. 24:7, 8
[This is another covenant]; 34:27; Deu. §:2), to be
renewed and amended after the exile, by the inter-
vention of prophets (Isa. 42:6; 49:8) and the Messiah
(Mal. 3:1; comp. Jer. 31:33). [Gesenius has utterly

. confused the old covenant with the new.] The land

promised and given to the people by this covenantis
called N37 YW Eze.30:5; and the people itself [3]
wip nna “(the people) of the holy covenant,”

Dan:11: 28, 30; ΡΞ τ ΝΟ “the messenger, μεσίτης,
of the (new) covenant,” i.e. Messiah, Mal. 3:1.

5.-Π

(2) In other places it is the .ondition of this
covenant, namely—(a) the p: xnise of God, Isa.
59:21; and very often—(b) the precepts of God
which Israel had to keep, i.e. tke divine law, i. q.
MHA. Hence 1737 Nim} Deu.g:9, 15; 77 NN
and N35 fry the ark in which the law or the tables
of the law were kept (see ἢ). 139 "27 “the
words of the law,” Jer.11:2—8; 34:18; Ex. 34:28;
mn279 Mwy 30 137 “the precepts of the law,
ten precepts ;” "737 45D “ the book of the law,” used
both of its earliest. beginnings, Ex.24:7; and of the
whole collection of laws, 2 Ki.23:2,21; 2 Ch.34:30.

As to a covenant of salt, see under M2.

(3) Sometimes ellipt.—(a) i.g. 12 WD mes-
senger, herald, declarer and μεσίτης of the new
covenant, or of a new law and religion, Isa. 42:6;
49:8; compare Mal. 2:8.—(bd) 1. ᾳ. M72 NIN “sign
of she zovenant,” used of circumcision, Gen.17:
10, 13; compare 11.

FA ἢ, prop. something which cleanses, something
which has a cleansing property (from 13 with the
adj. fem. termination ΤΠ), specially salt of lixivium,
alkali, especially vegetable, (for mineral is called 13),
made from the ashes of various salt and soapy plants

g°- oF -
(Arab. 1, 54 2 ΟΩὩΣ Salsola Kali 1. al.); this

re PSAP
was sometimes used together with oil for washing gar-
ments instead of soap (Jer. 2:22); it was also used
_ in purifying metals [?], Mal. 3:2. These plants, and
their various uses and names, are more fully discussed
by Bochart, Hieroz. ii. p.43, seq.; Celsius, Hierob. i.
449, seq.; Chr. B. Michaélis Epist. ad Fr. Hoffman-
num De Herba Borith. Hale, 1728, 4to; J. Beckman,
Beytrage jur Gefdhicte ὃ. Erfindd. 4to. p. 10, seq.

"J 1S fut. 723-1) to bend the knees, To KNEEL

ῬΟΥ͂Ν. (Arab. 2S), Ethiop. (Zn: Syr. yz> id.
The primary notion lies in breaking, breaking down;
compare P15, and the connection of ideas under the
verbs ΝΡ, 923.) 2 Ch.6:13, YD12Y 73" “and he
kneeled upon his knees” (compare Dan.6:11). Ps.
95:6, “ O come YY Min "22 ...727391 let us kneel
down before Jehovah our Maker;” see Hiri, and
413 a knee.

(2) to invoke God, to ask fora blessing,to bless;
benedicere in ecclesiastical Latin. Often thus in Piel,
in Kal only in part. pass. }793 blessed, adored (LXX.
εὐλογημένος, εὐλογητός), for the use of this part. see
Piel; but the forms 773 (inf. absol. for 773, of the
form 8132, WD), Josh.24:10; 1273 Gen. 28:6; 1 Sa.
13:10; 2 Sa.8:10; 1 Ch.28:10, are referred to Piel
with more correctzess,

CXLII

2-3

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, reflex. i.q. Hithpael, to bless oneself:
Gen.12:3; 18:18; 28:14; see Hirupart. [Pro-
perly always, pass. of Pret No. 3, see Gal. 3:8.]

Prez 722 fut. 773’, 723%, with a dist. ace. 773%).

(1) to invoke God, to praise, to celebrate, to
adore, to bless God, which is done with bended
knees, see 2 Ch.6:13; Ps. 95:6; Dan. 6:11, etc.;
(Arab. eat Conj. V. to praise, VI. to. be praised
(God) with a reverential mind). Constr. followed by
an acc. (like γονυπετεῖν τινα, Matt. 17:14). Ps. 104:
1; 26:12; 34:2; 63:5; 66:8; 103:1,2; 104:35;
rarely followed by ? 1 Ch. 29:20. Participle pass.
njny ya, DTN FB “blessed be Jehovah,” “God,”
Exod. 18:10; 1 Sam. 25:32,39; Ps. 28:6; 31:22;
41:14; Job2:9, ΠΙᾺ) OX 72 “bless God and
die,” i.e. however much thou praisest and _Dblessest
God, yet thou art about to die; thy piety towards God
is therefore vain: the words of a wicked woman.
As to this use of two imperatives, the one concessive,
the other affirmative, promising, threatening in its
sense,seemy Heb. Gram. gthed. § gg [ed.13,§127, 25].
More fully expressed ΠῚ ΠῚ) OY T2 “to invoke the
naine of Jehovah,” Ps. 96:2; and )7! DWA 113 (like
δ DYD NIP) Deut. 10:8; 21:5. Once used of the
invocation of idols, Isa. 66:3; and even of one’s own
praise, Ps. 49:19.

(2) to bless, used of men towards one another, to
invoke blessings on any one in the name of God

(Ain) OYA Ps. 129:8; 1 Ch. 16: 2). (Arab. ESL
ZEth. 12n: id.) Gen. 27:27. Used of the pious

vows and prayers which a parent about to die conceives
and expresses [rather, his inspired and authoritative
blessing], Gen.27:4, 7, 10; 48:9; a priest for th:
people, Lev. 9:22, 23; Num. 6:23; a people for a
people, Deu. 27:12. Constr. followed by an ace.,
more rarely by ? Neh. 11:2. Once used cf the
consecration of a sacrifice, 1 Sa. 9:13.

(3) to bless, as God, men and other created things,
Gen. 1:22; 9:1}; and very often used of the result
of the divine favour, to cause to prosper, Gen.
12:2, JOY NPIS) 4D) “I will bless thee and
make thy name great ;” verse 3; 17:16; 22:17; 24:1;
30:27. Construed with two acc., one of the person,
the other of the blessing bestowed on any one by
God, Deu. 12:7; 15:14; followed by 3 of the thing,
Gen. 24:1; Ps. 29:11. When men invoke a bless-
ing on any one, the phrase used is, mynd NAS BB
“blessed be thou of Jehovah,” 1 Sam. 15:13;
nym 817-73 Ruth 2:20; comp. Gen. 14:19; Jud.
17:2.—MTi 373 “blessed by Jehovah,” Gen. 24:
31; 26-29; Num.24:9. God is said also to dless

i. in eee,

~4* τᾷ

a’
i i i « ω ὦ.

wee

3 Ή

inanimate things, i. 6. make them to prosper, be
abundant, Exod. 23:25; Job 1:10; Ps. 65:11; 132:
15; Pro. 3:33. [So of the consecration of the Sab-
bath” Gen. 2:3.

(4) to salute any one, as done by invoking a bless-
ing on him (1 Sa. 15:13; comp. εἰρήνη ὑμῖν, ant!
SJ: salutation being also used in another sense
merely for asking after another's welfare 6 ρον» ON,
see Didy), Pro. 27:14; 2 Ki. 4:29; 1 Sam. 25:14
(compare verse 6). Used of one coming, Gen. 47:7;
2 Sa. 6:20; of one who departs and takes leave, Gen.
47:10; 1 Ki. 8:66; also of those who receive and
salute one who comes, 1 Sa. 13:10; and of those who
take leave of one who is going away, Gen. 24:60;
Josh. 22:6, 7.

(5) It is also taken in a bad sense, as meaning to
curse, i.e. to imprecate some evil on one by calling

~ uponGod. Comp. Job 31:30. (This is one of the words

of medial signification, like the Arab. ES; ZEth.
ZN: to bless and to curse, ἰω VIII. to supplicate,
and to wish ill, see more in Thesaur. p. 241.) It
is properly used of persons, and is transferred to
curses and impious words against God, 1 Ki. 21:10;
Ps.10:3[?]; Job1:5,11; 2:5. Others, as Schultens,
who have not regarded the signification of cursing as
sufficiently certain in this verb, derive the sense of
rejecting from that of taking leave (see No. 4), and
they apply it to these examples, comp. Gr. χαίρειν ἐᾷν,
χαίρειν φράζειν τινά. But the former explanation is
shewn to be preferable both by the words of 1 Ki.
21:10; and by the analogy of the languages compared
above.

Puat 723 part. ΤΊΞὉ --- (1) pass. of Piel No. 1, to

be blessed, praised, used of God, Job 1:21.

(2) pass. of Piel No. 3, to be blessed, i.e. caused
to prosper by God; followed by 1 of the thing, Deu.
33:13; 12) DYDwD ἼΣΘΙ WIN TIN? NIN “ blessed
be his land by Jehovah with the gifts of heaven,”
ete. Compare * 373 i.e. nim) 33. In the prefix
#2 h.1. there is the same power as elsewhere after
verbs of plenty (Ex. 16:32).

τειπι, 7737 causat. of Kal No.1, to cause camels
to kneel down, that they may rest and drink, Gen.

“τὰ

84:11. (Arab. 2S.) id, th. ἐγῇΖΠ: Syr- yg 25}

ibid.) See 1373, also ΤΊ p.x, A.

Hirapaer 71307) reflex. of Piel No. 2, to bless one-
self, Deu. 29:18. Constr. followed by 2—(a) of
him who is invoked in blessing (comp. 5 DY3 973),
-- &.God whom we worship. Isa. 65:16, ΚΞ T1200
ὮΝ "TN 72322 “he who blesseth himself in the

CXLIII

ἐκ Σ. ΤΡῚΣ

earth shall bless himself zy the God of truth;” 6.’
4:2.—(b) of the person whose happiness and welfare
we invoke for ourselves (Gen. 48:20); Ps.72:17
used of the king praised in this psalm, 43 ἿΔ 23)
ὙΠ δ) ON “all nations shall bless themselves by
him, they shall pronounce him happy.” So alse
should be explained a passage feund with slight
alterations five times in Genesis, “2 713 373A
YT M3 “and in thy seed shall all nations of the
earth bless themselves,” i.e. they shall pray that
the lot of Israel may be theirs; 22:18; 26:4; comp.
28:14, where for Hithpael there is Niphal; and
12:3; 18:18, where for 713 there is also 93, 43,
So Yarchi, Le Clere, and others. Several whose
opinion I formerly followed, explain this phrase ina
passive sense, with the LXX. and Chaldee. Comp.
Gal. 3:8, ‘and all the nations of the earth shall be
blessed in thee, in thy seed,” i.e. be brought by
them to the true knowledge and worship of God.
[These passages, as well as the one in Ps. 72, refer
to Christ; and they should be taken passively, as
shewn us in the New Testament, the blessing is in
Him: this removes all the imagined difficulty.] See
Jahn, Archeol. ii. § 263, note. But the analogy of
the other instances in which 3 973,23 717205, occurs,

favours the former sense. [But the New Testament

contradicts it; nothing is more common than Hithpael —
in a passive sense, and in some of these places there is
Nipuat. |

The derivatives follow immediately, except the
pron. 73, MII, comp. THN.

ὙΠ Ch—(a) ig. Heb. No.1, to kneel down, in
prayer, or worship to God, Dan. 6:11.

(2) to bless. Part. pass. 2 i.g. Heb. 773 Dan. .
3:28.

Part 912 (for the common 713), to praise, blese
God; followed by °, Dan.2:19; 4:31. Part. pass
Dan. 2:20.

72 a knee, in sing. once Isa. 45:23. (Syr.

y 922, Loia>, Zth.-f\CH : id. Ch. transp. SBIR.)

Duau 0°373 constr. ‘273 knees, not used of two
merely, but even of all. ὈΞἼ3. 9 “all knees,” Eze.
7:17; 21:12. O%393 Ὁ “water reaching to the
knees,” Eze.47:4. Upon the knees (0'393 °Y) where
new-born ckildren are received by their parents or
nurses, Gen. 30:3; 50:23; Job 3:12, and where
children are fondled by their parents, Isa. 66:12.

"J 12 Ch. id. Dan. 6:11.

ΝΞ (“whom God blessed”), [Barachely,
pr.n. of the father of Elihu, Job 32:2,6.

-Ἴ Ὁ

m3 once 7373 Gen. 27:38, ~onstr. 1373; shite
2, constr. nin73 f.

(1)a blessing, benediction, invocation of good,
as of a father about to die, Gen. 27:12, seq.; 33:11.
DY} N73“ the benediction of righteousmen,” Pro.
11:11; mint n313 “benediction (i.e. favour) of
God,” the result of which is prosperity and good of every
kind, Gen. 39:5; Ps.3:9; Isa. 44:3. Also ADB simply,
Isa. 19:24; Joel 2:14, sometimes followed by a gen.
of him whom God had blessed. Gen. 28:4, 1373
vias “the benediction (with which he blessed)
Abraham ;” Gen. 49/26, WY "7 Ni373 “the bene-
dictions oF God with which he blessed) the eternal
mountains.” Differently, Proverbs 24:25, ain n313
“blessing of good.” Plur. Mi273 benedictions,
blessings, sc. of God, Pro. 10:6; 28: 20; but more
often, benefits, gifts divinely bestowed; Psal. 84:7;
Gen. 49:25. Compare Isa. 65:8, “destroy it (the
cluster) not, 13 772 °3 for there is a divine gift in it.”

(2) coner. used of a man by the favour of God,
extremely fortunate and happy. Gen. 12:2, 1373 MN};
Peal. 21:7, WY? Mi322 NVA © dhear πον πρῖσ ih
most blessed for ever.” Collect. Zec. 8: 13.

(3) a gift, present, by which one signifies favour
and good will, such as one offers with sod wishes.
Gen. 33:11; 1Sa.25:27; 30:26; 2Ki.5:15. 08}
ΠΞῚΞ “a bountiful soul,” i.e. a bountiful person;

Pro.11:25. (Syr. [Sias, Hth. \2n'b: id.).

(4) iq. οἷον; peace, 4 Ki.18:31, 7372 ‘AN aby
“make peace with me;” Isa. 36:16.

(5) [Berachah], pr.n—(a) of a valley in the
desert near Tekoa, 2 Ch. 20:26.—(b) m. 1Ch.12:3.

MDA constr. M222 f. a pool, pond, pr. such as
camels kneel down to drink at; see J27. [712

Ητρηπ,.7 (Arab. K $7 the cup of a fountain, and a

similar reservoir for water; Spanish alberca.) 2 Sa.
2:13; 4:12; Cant.7:5; fully D%> N32 Nah. 2:9;
Ecc. 2:6. There were two such ponds to the west of
Jerusalem, forined by the waters of the fountain Shi-
loah [by some other fountain, not Shiloah], “the
upper pool,” Isa.'7:3, called also “the old pool,”
Isa. 22:11, and “the king’s pool,” Neh. 2:14, as
watering the king’s gardens (Neh. 3:15); and “the
lower pool,” Isa. 22:9, which was used for supplying
the lower city with water. [‘ From the upper pool
Hezekiah afterwards brought the water to a reservoir
within the city, between or within the two walls; i.e.
the first and second walls of Josephus, north of Zion;
Isa. 22:11; 2 Ki. 20:20; 2Ch. 32:30. See Robin-

son’s Palest. i. p. 483—7. "Ἴ

CXLIV

ΡῸ ΠΣ

m2 (“whom Jehovah blessed,” for M278)
Berechiah, pr.n. m.—(1) a son of Zerubbabel, 1 Ch.
3:20.— (2) 1 Chr.g:16.—(3) Neh. 3:4, 30.— (4)
compare 17!392 No. 1.

WNIT (id.) pr.n. Berechiah. The name thus
spelled is that of—(1) the father of Zechariah the
prophet, Zec.1:7; verse 1, however, 7373.— (2) 1 Ch.
6:24.—(3) 2 Ch. 28:12.

012 a root not used as a verb; pr. (which has
been strangely neglected by etymologists), onomatop.
1. ᾳ. βρέμω, βριμάομαι, fremo, brummen, fummen. In
Arabic it is used —

(1) of the noise and murmuring of a morose man
Germ. mutren; whence 1 Pet. 4:9, for the Gr. γογγυ-

pens

σμός, there is excellently in Arab. Vers. Pa also

or to be disdainful, pr. to be morose, mirrifd feyn;
also used in Arabic —

(2) of the humming sound made in spinning and
twisting a thread; Germ. fdnurren, hence ar Il. TV.

totwist threads together; Germ. gwirnen, whence the
Heb. D°9173, Like other verbs of twisting and binding
(see byn), this is farther applied —

(3) to firmness (a2 to make firm, comp. alse
Jirmus); hence [“ perhaps” ]—

p12 Ch. pr. adv. of affirmation, yea, truly, as in
the Targ. and Syr. pe, but in the Old ‘Test. always
adversative, but, yet, nevertheless, Dan. 2:28; 4:12:
§:17; Ezr.5:13. Comp. ΣΝ Νο. 2.

YIT3 see yI13 WIP.

ya an unused root. Arab. ξ to excel. Conj.

V. to give spontaneously. Hanes [perhaps] pr.n.

ny and—
Ὲ (“ gift” [* for ¥243, see 3 p.c, A”), pr.n. of
a king of Sodom, Gen. 14:2.

pis TO SEND LIGHTNING, used f God; once
found, Ps.144:6. (Arab. ¥ 2, Syr. oid id. Eth.
12+: to lighten, ἐγῃ ΖΦ: - init)

Derived nouns are, 0°2273, N13, and—

P72 m.—(1) lightning. (Syriac, Arab. Lo: >:
sw
Gy id.) Dan.10:6. Coll. lightnings, Ps. 144:6.
2 @ fa. 20: 15; Eze.1:13. Pl. O72 Job 38:35; Ps

18:15; 77:19, etc. Applied to the brightness of a
sword, Eze. 21:15, 338. Deu. 32:41, 8 PB “7

Ot ee hee Ra aie,

Ϊ ἢ

| i

|
1
Ι

β
he
.

yona—pra

lightning of my sword,” i.e. my glittering sword.
Nah. 3:3; Hab. 3:11. Comp. Zec.g:14. Hence—

(2) poet. the glittering sword itself, Job 20:25.

(3) [Barak], pr.n. of a leader of the Israelites,
who by the aid of Deborah obtained a great victory
over the Canaanites, Jud. 4:6, seq.; 5:1, 12, 15.
Comp. {13. He was called “ thunderbolt,” fulmen
(Cic. pro Balb. xv.), as eres the Peeni “ Hamilear
Barcas.”

PR, see P12 23 page cxxvu, B.

ΟῚ ΡῚΞ (“ painter,” for DIPT}3, compare Un3) to
paint in colours, or from the quadril. ; 43 oy which
signifies the same), [Barkos],pr.n. m. Ezra 2:53;
Neh. 7:55.

Ὁ) 3 m. pl. i.g. DSW threshing wains, in-
struments which were used for treading out corn;
made of thick timber, and having the lower side
armed and jagged with iron or fire-stones [flints],
which abound in Palestine, so that the corn was
rubbed out. This word appears to be derived from
the unused word {273 giving out light, which I expect
denoted the fire-stone (comp. a stony ground, perh.
prop. abounding in fire-stone, as is the case with a
great part of Palestine and Arabia); whence °273 a
threshing wain armed with fire-stones; pl. 0°3273.
It occurs twice, Jud. 8:7, 16.

nj 3 f. Ex. 28:17, and ΠΡῚΞ (Lehrg. page 467)

“τ τ

Eze. 28:13, a species of gem, so called from its being

bright. LXX.,Vulg.,and Josephus render it smaragdus, -

emerald; and this is defended at length by Braun,
De Vest. Sacerdott. page 517, seq., whe also considers
the Gr. μάραγδος, σμάραγδος, as derived from this
word. Nor is this amiss, for also the Gr. papayn,
σμαραγή, with the derivatives, which have the sense
of making a noise, thundering, answer to the Heb. P73:
μάραγδος; also as the name of a gem, it comes from
the notion of light, which is primary in this root.

V2 pret. m2 Eze. 20:38, inf. with suff. D3
Eee. 3:18 (of the form 7% from 42¥), kindred to the
roots 873, ΠῚ,

(1) T0 SEPARATE, TO SEVER, Eze.20:38.039 "ΠῚ
O'17)9 “I will separate the rebels from you.”

G-
(Arab. ἡ ©cnj. VIII. to stand apart from one’s com-

panions. )
(2) to select, to choose (comp. 173 No. 3). Part.
pass. selected, chasen. 1 Chr. 9:22, 0°30 nbs
7 ye “all chosen (that) they might be (porters\.” *

UXLY |

ywuI—ADS

1 Chron. 7:40; 16:41; Neh. 5:18. [“ Also, selecé,
chosen, choice, 1 Ch.'7:40; animals, Neh. §:18."]

(3) to separate and remove impure things, to
cleanse—(a) an arrow from rust, to polish, to
point, to sharpen it, Isa. 49:2. See Hipuu.. (Arab.
» , to pare down, to point a weapon.) —(b) It is ap-

plied to pure and “upright words and deeds. Part
pass. Zeph. 3:9, 713 ΠΕΡ “a pure lip.” Adv
Job 33:3, ἐδ w32 may ΤᾺΣ “ and what I know
my lips have spoken purel y; ie. truly, sincerely,
(ohne §alfd)). Psa. 19:9, “the commandment of Je-
hovah is pure,” i.e. true, just. Compare NIpHAL,

Pret, HiTHPaeL. (Arab. Ὁ Med. E, to be just, true;

5.
τα

yp true, just. Syr. foes pure, neat, simple ; flows
purity. In the proper significaticn of purity, it an-
swers to the Lat. purus, Germ. bar, Engl. bare; fign-
ratively, to the Lat. verus, waht.)

(4) to explore, to search out, to prove, which is
done by separating, comp. 723 No. 3, Ecc. 3:18. It

Φώ---

answers to inf. m5 Eccl. 9:1, see $3. {Arabic el

to investigate the truth is Med. Waw, to search ou}

(5) to be empty, see 13 adj. No.3, Ch. 73.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, 13) reflex. to purge oneself, for entering
on a sacred office, Isa.52:11. Part. 122 pure, ie.
upright, pious, Ps.18:27; 2Sa.22:27; sce Kal No.
3, 5.

Prez, to purge, Dan. 11:35.

Hirai, fo purge an aTTOW), i.e. to sharpen, Jer.
51:11 (see Kal No. 3, a); corn in the threshing-flocr,
Jer. 4:11.

Hirupakt, (1) to purge oneself, sc. from thedefile-
ment of idolatry and sin, to reform, Dan. 12::0
(compare 11:35). [This certainly ought to be taken
in a passive sense, to be purged. |

(2) to act truly, graciously, used of God, see
under Kal No. 3, ὁ; Ps.18:27, M3NA 13] BY “ with
the pure thou wilt shew thyself pure.” As to the
form "3AM see Analyt. Ind.

Derived nouns are 72 No. II. 13, m3, 0°33.

wa an unused root, which had, I suppose, the
same sense as the Arab. --» i.e. to cut, to cut into

Fw

(see under the root 872), whence Arab. (=>,) an axe.
[Hence #73. ]

yuna (i.g. W112 “son of wickedness,” see
12), [Birsha], pr.n. of a king of Gomorrah, Gen
14:2.
. il

ΓΩ- 3

3112. an unused root, which seems to have had
the sense of to cut, to hew; see U3. Hence ΓΒ.

Wwa (“cold;” compare... V. to be cold, as
water), [Besor], always with the art. 134, pr.n.
of a stream near Gaza, emptying itself into the Me-
diterranean Sea, 1 Sa.30:9; 10221.

ΓΞ ἃ TWA ¢.

(1) glad tidings, good news, 28a.18:22, 25;
once with the addition of 731) verse 27.
_ (2) reward of good news, 2Sam. 4:10. Root

owas an unused root, to smell sweetly, Chald.
and Syr. 003, pms id., but commonly gener. to be
pleasant, agreeable; compare VS3.

Besides the nouns which immediately follow, there
are derived hence pr. n, 73", DY/31D.

CY or DY/2 (with Kametz impure) m., balsam,
the balsam plant, formerly frequent in the gardens
‘of Judea, and still cultivated at Tiberias, Cant. 5:1.

--

Ss :
(Arab. este an odorous shrub, like the balsam
tree; by the insertion of Lam quadril. elude, pul,
wind βάλσαμος, the balsam tree.) [“Ch. and Tal-
mud. }2D33, also ODS, J being changed into r.”]

. DUS Ex. 30:23, and OWS m.

(1) a sweet smell, especially such as spices emit,
Syr. [saan spice,-Isa. 3:24; Dy3-1032 sweet smell-
ing cinnamon, Ex. loc. cit.; pl. Cant. 4:16.

(2) spice itself, 1 Ki.10:10; Ex.35:28; Eze. 27:
22; pl. ΟΞ spices, Ex.25:6; 35:8; DOY2 ἢ
mountains abounding in spices, Cant. 8:14.

(3) i. q. 0%3 the balsam shrub, Cant. 5:13; 6:2.

nwa (“sweet smelling”), [Bashemath,
Basmath), pr.n. f.—(1) of a wife of Esau, some-
times called a Hittite, Gen. 26:34, sometimes called
the daughter of Ishmael, Gen.36:3,4,13. [Two of

Esau’s wives bore this name.]—(2) a daughter of
‘Bolomon, 1 Ki. 4:15.

WD not used in Kal; Arab. .t4 to be joyful,
theerful, especially in receiving glad tidings; Med.
A. and Conj. II. to gladden with good tidings, with an
ace. of person and > of thing. The primary sense
appears to be that of BEAuTY, whence ΜΕ fair,

beautiful, since a face is made more beautiful by joy
and cheerfulness (see 210 good, fair, joyful); and, on

CXLVI

Wwa-n3
the contrary, the face-of a cress.and angry person ie

G-- S---

disfigured ; hence 2, en) the external skin of man,
ἽἼΞ flesh, in which a person’s beauty is perceived.

Pret W3—(1) to make any one cheerful with glad
tidings, to bear glad tidings, to announce (glad
tidings) to any one; with-an acc. of pers. 2 Sa. 18:19.
AN Ὁ WINS MIN NITY “ let me run and
announce to the king what,” etc.; Psal. 68:12,
37 82¥ ΠΥ 3. « (women) announcing (victory)
to a great host;” 1 Sa. 31:9; Isa.40:9; absol. 2 Sa.
4:10, Y2°Y2 "2D 77 “ he supposed that he brought
glad tidings;” also followed by an acc. of the thing
announced, Isa. 60:6; Ps. 40:10. Part. 29 a mes

senger of good news, Isa. 40:9; especially of peace, —

Isa. 52:7; of victory, 1 Sa. 31:9; Psal. 68:12.

(2) It is more rarely used of any messenger, 2 Sa,
18:20, 26; and even one unpleasant, 1 Sa. 4:17;
hence there is twice fully said, ΔΙῸ W3 1 Ki. 1:42:

Isa. 52:7.

ΗΙΤΉΡΑΕΙ, to receive glad tidings, 2 Sa. 18:31; ©
Arab. Conj. I. Med. E, and Conj. IV., VIITI., X. :

Derivatives TH¥3 and—
Ww once in pl. ΡΞ Pro. 14:30; τὰ., flesh. As tc
its etymology, see the root. (Syr. Jzons, Ch. 873 and

gS -- S- --
ΕΞ id., Arab. ye and 3.4 denote the exterior
skin, and metaph. the human race, a signification
which is taken from flesh.) _Used—(a) of the flesh
of the living body, whether of men or of beasts, Gen.
41:2,19; Job 33:21, 25; once apparently for the skin ~
itself (compare Arab.); Ps.102:6, in describing ex-_
treme wasting, ΡΞ, ὍΝ ΠΡΞῚ “my bone cleaveth ©
to my skin.”—(d) used of the flesh of cattle which —
is eaten, Ex.16:12; Lev.7:19; Nu,11:4,13. Job ~

31:31, in praise of his hospitality, x yan ἸΏ ὉΠ

ys’) “who is there that was not satisfied with his”
flesh” (i.e. in his feasts)? Flesh is also used—

(1) More generally for the whole body; opp. toWD)
Isa.10:18; Job 14:22. Pro.14:30, 32 OWI “OH
NBN “ the welfare of the body is a tranquil heart;”
sometimes with the added notion of weakness and

proneness to sin (Matt. 26:41), Ecc. 2:3; §:5-

(2) of all living creatures. ΡΞ “all living] |
creatures,” Gen. 6:13,17,19; 7:15, 16,21; 8:17:
specially all men, the whole human race, Gen 6:12;
Ps. 65:3; 145:21; Isa. 40:5,6. Very often used as) _

opposed to God and his power (Dy BY, 77), with 7
the notion of weakness and frailty. Gen.6:3; Jot) 4

10:4, 17 2 ‘YD “hast thou mertal eyes?” i€|
dull, not-clear-sighted; Isa.g1:3. “The Egyptians —
|

|

«

᾿

Γ3- 953

are men, not gods, 0 Nd) ὝΞ DDD their horses
are flesh, not endued with divine power;” Ps. 56:5;
78:39; Jer.17:5; compare 2Cor.10:4. Inthe New
Test. similarly σὰρξ καὶ αἷμα, opp. to God and the
Holy Spirit, Mat. 16:17; Gal. 1:16.

(3) "Wi P¥¥ “my bone and my flesh,” used often
of a relative. Gen. 29:14; Jud. 9:2; 2Sam. 5:1;
19:13, 14; comp. Gen. 2:23; also ρέχϑας τ "wa Gen.
37:27, 81 Δ iS 3. Used of any sili man,
as being our brother, Isa. 58:7. Comp. TINY,

(4) by a euphemism for pudenda virt (compare
Gr. σῶμα), more fully "YY wa flesh of nakedness
(Ex. 28:42). Gen. 17:11, seq.; Lev. 15:2,3,7,19.

wa Ch. i.g. Heb. flesh, Dan.7:5, in emphat. st.
wis Dan. 2:11, used of the human race, ibid.
wine all living creatures, Dan. 4:9.

bwa or bya TO BE COOKED, RIPENED.

(1) to be cooked with fire, Eze. 24:5.
(2) ripened with the heat of the sun, as the

sarvest, Joel 4:13 (Syr. Wad, Ch. 283, #th. NAN:
to be cooked, to be ripened. In the same manner
the sense to be cooked, and to be ripened, are
a in other verbs; as in Arab. τ Pers. ex

and “ bukhten and pukhten, cE gh is kindred to
the leg bacen [Engl. to bake], Gr. πέπτω, πέσσω,
Lat. coquitur uva, vindemia, Virg. Georg. ii. 522, Germ.
die Traube fodt).
_ Piet causat. of Kal No. 1, to cook, especially
flesh, Ex.16:23; 29:31; Nu. 11:8; other food, 2 Ki.
4:38; 6:29.

Puat pass. of Piel, Ex.12:9; Lev.6:21.

Hiprit causat. of Kal No. 2, to ripen, Gen. 40:10;
see under the word Savy, :

Derived nouns mievan and—

bys m. Ex. 12:9, nova f. Num. 6:19, some-
thing boiled, sodden.

nova (for ppe-13 “son of peace”), [Bish-.

lam], pr.n. of a Persian magistrate [in the Holy
Land], Ezr.4:7.
Fk

Tw a root not used in Hebrew. Arab. dads
level and soft soil, soft sand. Hence pr-n. ἘΞ) and—

wa (“ soft,” “sandy soil”), often with the art.

0 pr.n. Bashan, the northern part of the region
beyond Jordan; bounded on the north by the moun-
tains of Hermon, 1 Ch. 5:23 (whence “ the hill of

-CXLVII ~

ΣΤ

.Bashan,” Ps. 68:16, is a name of Hermon), and on

the south by Jabbok and Mount Gilead; on the east
extending to Salchah (Deu. 3:19, 13; Josh.12:4). It
was taken from Og an Amorite king, by the Israelites,
and was given with part of Gilead to the half tribe of
Manasseh (Num. 21:33; 32:33), it was celebrated for
its oaks (Isa. 2:13; Eze. 27:6; Zec. 11:2) and for its
rich pastures and abundance of cattle (Deut. 32:14;
Ps. 22:13; Amos 4:1; Eze. 39:18). Arab. ἀ,.ν.4}}

Ch. 29, 12083, Syr. Gakso, Gr. in Josephus and
Ptolem. Baravaia, now é25.1' el-Bethenyeh.

ΓΞ shame (from the root 83), Hos. 10:6.
Nouns ending i in the syllable 73, 83, added to the root
are also found in Chaldee (see NWN), and more fre-
quently in Ethiopic; see Ludolfi Gramm. Athiop.
p-90. It is rendered, very unsuitably, by Michaélis
(Suppl. p. 233), sackcloth, or mourning garment, by

-=-

comparison with the Arab. A ie a! sackcloth of coarse
flax, but sackcloth of linen was not used for mourn-
ing garments. The common interpretation is suffi-

ciently defended by the parallelism, and no new sense
need be sought.

Dwa once found in Poel DYID for DDD τὸ TREAD
Down; followed by oY (δ᾽ and Ὁ being interchanged,
see D), Amos §:11.

wwa a root falsely adopted, whence some derive
Wwi2 Pilel of the verb wi2, which see.

NW with suff. ‘AW (from the root wa), δ᾿

(1) shame, often with the addition of D8 Jer.7:
19; Ps. 44:16; Dan. 9:7,8; ΠΕ viad Job 8:22; Ps.
35:26, and NY’2 ΠῸΝ Ps. 109: 29, to be covered with
sani:

(2) ignominy, a vile and ignominious condi-
tion, Isa. 54:4; 61:7; Hab.2:10; Mic.1:11, WY
nwa “ in nakedness and shame,” (al. nuda pudendis).

(3) an idol, which deceives the hope of the wor-
shippers and puts them to shame, Jer.3:24; 11:3;
Hos. 9:10.

I. ΓΞ (contr. from 1323 for N22 from the root 33),
with suff. *FAi2 (from nj3); pl. n133; constr. nia (as if
from sng. ΤΡ; compare 33 ia a daughter

(Arab. es pl. ὡς, Syr. ey pl. wee Ch.
ΓΞ and 8A1A2; const. N73; with sift AN; -pl. 23).

x “Ὁ 3
DINT ni « daughters of men,” human women, opp.
to sons of God, Gen. 6:2,4; Cant. 7:2, 2 ἼΣΠΞ “O

daughter of a noble (father),” a loving address toa

mana

maiden. A qucen herself is addrej .ed as ΓΞ Ps. 45:
11; compare 13 No.3.
The name of daughter as well as that of son (see
12), is of wide extent. It is used for—
(1) grand-daughter, a female descendant. So
“oS N22 the Hebrew women, Jud. 11:40; [25 ΓΞ

and with the name of a people, DYAY?BT ΤΙΣ 2 Sam.
1:20; ‘SY M123 the women of my nation, Eze. 13:17.
So also we should take 7737! ΓΞ Ps. 48:12, where
some incorrectly understand the towns of Judah. For,
lesser towns around a city are called the daughters
of the city, not of a region; the daughters of Judah, i.e.
the women of Judah (see No. 5) are opposed to Zion,
i.e to the sons of Zion, Zionites, and both by the
laws of parallelism denote the inhabitants of Zion,
and the rest of Judah of both sexes; compare Isa.
4:4.

(2) amarden,a young woman, a woman, comp.
12 No. 2, Gr. θυγάτηρ, Fr. fille, Gen. 30:13; Cant.
2:2; 6:9; Jud.12:9; Isa.32:9. Poet. DW30 Π3
“daughter of women,” for “maiden,” young
woman, Dan. 11:17.

(3) foster-daughter, adopted daughter, Est.
2:7, 15.

(4) female disciple, worshipper, Mal.2:11,
ὋΣ 28"N3 “ the worshipper of a strange god.”

(5) followed by a genit. of place, especially a city
ur region, it denotes a woman there born and dvwell-
ing, specially of youthful age, as, prov ni23 Cant.
2:7; 3:5; 5:8, 16; ¥ M92 Isa.3:16,17; 4:4;
YIS7 ΓΞ Gen. 34:1. By a peculiar idiom of Heb.
and Syriac N3 daughter, like other feminines (see
Lehrgeb 477), is used by the poets collectively for
5°23 sons (comp. 13 N32 Mic. 4:14 for T9713 323 2 Ch.
25:13), and daughter of a city or region or people,
is used poetically for its inhabitants. So 1¥°N2 for
Ww 22 Tyrians, Ps. 45:13; pyovaTna Isa. 37:22;
Ws"N3 Isa. 16:1; 52:2; Jer.4:31; DIN-N3 Lam.
4:22; DYDD Jer. 46:11; 19:24; PWIND Isa.
23:10; ὌΧ Π3 i.q. "DY 23 my people, Isa. 22:4; Jer.

4:11; 9:6; as in ὅγε. pos} 1s daughter of
Abraham, for sons of Abraham, i.e. Hebrews, see my
Comment. on Isa.1:8. Hence has arisen the zpoow-
rorotia, 80 common in the Hebrew poets, by which
all the inhabitants are presented under the figure of
a woman (Isa. 23:12, seq.; 47:1, seq.; 54:1, 8eq.;
Lam.1:1,seq.), and the daughter of a country is
called the virgin, as ΤΥ ΓΞ MAN i.e. “ virgin
daughter of Sidon” (the construct. state standing
for apposition), Isa. 23:12; 553" ΠᾺ “ 188.47::;

CXLVIII

na

MHANNA 9 Lam.1:15; OYWON 3 Jer. 46:11; 3 9
ἜΣ Jer.14:17. And as the names of nations are
often transferred to countries, and vice versa (Lehrg.
page 469), this phrase, which properly denotes the
inhabitants, is also used by the poets of a city or
region itself. So j)*$°N3 of the city itself, Isa. 1:8;
10:32; 323. Π3 Ps. 137:8; and it is even said Π3 0)"

22°N2 “inhabitress (i.e.inhabitants) of the daugh-
ter of Babylon,” i.e. of the city itself, Zec. 2:11;
Jer. 46,19; 48:18.

(6) Followed by a genit. of time, it implies a fe-
male who has lived during that time; 729 D'YYATNZ
one ninety years old, Gen. 17:17. Comp. 13 No.6.

(7) Figuratively, the daughter of any thing is
used with regard to whatever depends upon it, pertains
to it, or is distinguished for it. Comp. 13 No.7. So
daughters of a city is a name given to the smaller
towns situated in its jurisdiction and dependent on
it, Num. 21:25,32; 32:42; Josh.17:11; Jud.11:26;
{y"N3 daughter of the eye, i.e. the pupil (see fw*s)
(“eo ΓΒ “daughters of song,” songstresses,
Ecc. 12:4; Oya N3 a wicked woman, 1 Sa.1:16;"];
DYNA (ivory) the daughter of cedars, i e. set in
cedar, Eze. 27:6.

(8) It is applied to animals in one phrase, “M3 -
MY. Kecle]! Gs: the daughter of the female ostrich, —
used of the ostrich (see N¥%). Comp. 13 No. 9.

5 ee py

(9) It is supposed to mean a branch of a tree. ©
Gen. 49:22, WY Ὧν MWY ΓΞ “the daughters”
i.e. branches ofa fruit tree (N78 {2 comp. {3 No. 10), ἑ
“go up over the wall,” i.e. in their luxuriant growth. —
It may, however, be better to read with Ilgen on ;
the passage, WY *2Y TY ΓΞ “the daughters of
ascent,” i.e. the wild beasts dwelling in the mountains —
(comp Arab. Fino δ). 5.» “lie in wait” (liegen auf ber
Lauer). }

(10) In proper names—

(a) DATNZ (“daughter of many”), [Bath-
rabbim], pr.n. of the gate of Heshbon, Cant. 7:5.

(6) yay-n3 (“daughter of an oath,” Y2¥ for
mYIIW, comp. Gen 26:33, 34; or, daughter of seven,
80. years), [Bath-sheba], the wife of Uriah, defiled
by David, who married her after her husband was
killed; and by whom she was the mother of Solo-| |”
mon, 2 Sa. 11:12; 1 Ki.1:15, seq. Also called “N3) |
wwe [Bath-shua], 1 Ch. 3:5. |

(c) "N32 (“ daughter,” i.e. worshipper, “ of Je _
hovah”), [Bithiah], pr.n. f. 1 Ch. 4:18. 1

II. ΓΞ (from the root ΠΏ No. 2), pl. O°F3 comm. _
(m. Eze. 45:10; f. Isa. 5:10), a measure of fluids,
as of wine and oil, of the same content as ΠΡ" κὲ of any —

pan3—n3

thing dry. It may be called in Lat. amphora. Ten
baths made a homer (WM, see Eze. 45:11, 14); the
tenth part of a bath was called—WY 1 Ki. 7:26, 38;
2Chron. 2:9; 4:5; Eze. 45:10, seq.; Isa. loc. cit.
Joseph. Arch. vili. 2, § 9, ὁ δὲ βάδος δύναται χωρῆσαι
ξέστας ἑβδομήκοντα δύο.

ΓΞ Ch. i.g. Heb. No. Π. pl. PAZ Ezr. 7:22.

MMA fem. desolation (from the root NN3 No. 2.
Isa.'7:19, ΓΊΠΞΙ ΠΣ “ desolated (desert) valleys,”
or “abrupt vallies” (comp. W832 broken off, abrupt,
headlong, and ῥαγάς from ῥήγνυμι); but the former
meaning is preferable. It does not appear that we
should read differently the ἅπαξ λεγόμενον ----

ma fem. Isa. δ: ὃ, where it is said of a vineyard:
ANI NNW, as if NPD NMS Germ. id) will igm da8
Garaus maden. Vulg. “ponam eam desertam.”
“1 will lay it desolate.” The grammarians have
not been consistent with regard to this form, which
ought in each case to have the same vowels. [But
still a variation in the vowels is not unfrequent; here
we have a long vowel in the one case to compensate
for dagesh in the other. ]

Syana pr.n.—(1) of aman (i. q. Sang “man of
God”), [Bethwel], the father of Laban and Rebecca,
Gen. 22:22, 23; 24:15, 24, 47,50; 25:20; 28:2, 5.

(2) of a place (pr. “tarrying of God,” from \y
i.q. M3), a town in the tribe of Simeon, 1 Ch. 4:30,
which in Josh. 19:4 is written contr. 2in3, In Josh.
15:30, in the same series of cities (as to this remark-
able corruption see Relandi Palestina, p. 152, 153),
there is found 5'D3.

npina f.—(1) a virgin, pure and unspotted, so
called as being separated and secluded from inter-

course with men, see the root (Arabic ὧν a pure
virgin, a religious | | |szai!, specially of the virgin Mary,

»-Ξ

9
Syr. oA s virgin, also a man professing virginity,
compare Ath. P*%°)¢\: a virgin, chaste young man.

Syr. NA to defile a virgin). Gen.24:16, 73201
AT! Ny) wom ngina .... “and the girl ες ς was a
Virgin, and no man had known her,” 2 Sa. 13:2, 18;
#2 ΠΩΣ “a girl, a virgin,” i.e. pure, Deu. 22:
23,28; Jud.19:24; 21:12; 1 ΚΙ. 1:2.
(2) Also used of a woman newly married, Joel
1:6; as in Latin virgo, Virg. Ecl. vi. 47; En. i. 493;

puella, Georg ἵν. 468, and Arabic ὦ, virgin, LXX.
bis, :
18) By ἃ προσωποποιΐα, familiar to the Hebrews, by

CXLIX

pna—n3

which cittes or states arc spoken of under the figure
of women, they are also culled virgins, see the ex-
amples cited under 3 Nv. 5. Also without 3 there
is simply said oe ΓΞ “the virgin of Israel,”
of the people of Israel, Jer. 18:13; 31:4,21; Amos
5:%. Rightly Ch. 8" NAD the congregation
of Israel.

ἜΑΡ m. pl.— (1) virginity, Lev.21:13, δ) ΠῚ
np. m2in33 MWS “and he shall take a wife in her
virginity;” Jud. 11:37; Eze. 23:3, wena ab |
“the teats of their virginity,” verse 3.

(2) tokens of virginity (compare "3 No. 4, of
the sign of the covenant), i. e. stragule inter prime
noctis amplexus hymehis scissi sanguine inquinatee.
Deu. 22 :14,seq. Compare Leo Afric. p. 325. Niebuhr’s
Description of Arabia, p.35—39. Arvieux, Itin. vol...
111. Ὁ. 257,260. Michaélis, Mosaisches Recht, t. ii. § 92.

mn see N3 I. 10, c.

D'S Pl. houses, see M3.

bna an unused root , kindred to the roots 1N3

«ὦ πε
513 i,q. Arab. (\s) to separate, to seclude. Hence
nbina,

pna not used in Kal. Once in Ριει, Eze.
16:40, DN}3703 WPI2 “ and they shall cut thee in
pieces with their swords.” LXX. κατασφάξουσί σε.

Vulg. trucidabunt te. (Arab. 4S) to cleave asunder,
to cut, to cut off. th. ῃ’ ΤῺ: to break.)

na TO CUT UP, TO DIVIDE, as slain victims,
in Kal and Piel, Gen. 15:10. Arab. py to cut off,
to break off. Kindred roots are by, Fas OB, IDB.

“W2 Ch. after, for 1D83, see INN page xcv1, B.

na with suff. 93, pl. const. "103 m.

(1) a divided part of victims, Gen. 15:10; Jer.
34:19.

(2) section, a dividing, used of a country divided
by mountains and valleys (see }003), rugged and
abrupt. Cant. 2:17, N22, LXX. ἐπὶ ὄρη κοιλω-
μάτων, i.e. mountains divided by valleys. Compare
wna,

pana m.a region divided by mountains and
valleys, or a valley which divides mountains, xol-
Awpa, Bergfdludt, payde, from ῥηγνύω. 4 Sa. 2:29.
Others suppose this to have been the pr. n. of some
particular region; but this would make but liitle

Ἀν) -- ΠΣ

difference, for the pr.n. would be taken from the
. hatcre of the place. [Root ἽΠ3.7

FINA an unused root. Arabic cw LIV. to
cut, to cut off, to break off (comp. under the root 113

5. -- a
No. L.); «=» something broken off, destroyed; dy

Gimel (2}2°3), the third letter of the alphabet, when
used as a numeral, 1.4. three. Its name differs only
in form from 93 camel; and its figure in the Phe-
nician monuments (4, 1), on the coins of the Mac-
eabees, and in the thiopic alphabet (7), bears a
resemblance to the neck of the camel. The Greeks
received this letter from the Pheenicians, and by turn-
ing the head to the right, made it I’.

As being the softest of the palatals (p3°2) except
Yod, it is often interchanged with the harder ones 5
and p; both within the limits of the Hebrew lan-
guage itself, and as found by a comparison with cog-

Sty 5 =
nate languages, see Y"73, ws? CaaS a heap of

9 = ~ > c
sheaves; N75}, [Ἀ....5.9, ey i) sulphur; 128 and
123 to cover, to protect; 123 and D3

eg df

pS to collect,
to heap up; bn and 591 to run up and down; 533,
ΓΝ 6- «- ‘
baat calix of flowers; 113, > and y$ to cut; TPY,
WW, — almond.

More rarely it passes over—(2) into gutturals,
which are less allied; namely, ¥ see 73, 723, and n,

as MDX, JQors young of birds, comp. MN.

N2 adj. (for 783, from the root 783), m. proud,
urrogant, Isa. 16:6.

ΤΙΝ 2 fut. MEI a poetical word.

(1) TO LIFT ONESELF UP, TO INCREASE, used of
water rising up, Eze. 47:5; of a plant growing, Job
8:11.—Job 10:16, ‘HSA nya ANIM “and (if) it
(my head) raise itself up, as a lion thou wouldest
hunt me.”

(2) Metaph. to be exalted, magnificent, of God,
Ex. 15:1, 21. In the derivatives it is applied —

(3) to honour (see ἦν No. 1), and— 1

(4) to pride and arrogance, see Τδ 3 and ΠΝ 8

N>.3. (Syr. Pael fh to decorate, to make mag-
nificent. Ethpael, to boast oneself; Ihe Dh

ΟΝ

yea—nna

ada
and é.J\ quite, altogether. In Hebrew it appesrs

to have denoted —

(1) to define, i.e. to measure; whence N3 a mea-
sure.

(2) to cut any thing off, to put an ead to a thing,
to lay waste altogether, 1.6. nba; whence 3, 13.

adorned, magnificent.) In the signification of pride,
it accords with the Gr. yaéw.
Derivatives follow, except 83, 7)3 No. II.

INA adj—(1) lifted up, high, Isa.2:12. Job
40:11, 12, ἈΠ ΒΟ ΠῚ MID ANI“ behold every thing
that is high, and bring it low.”

(2) proud, arrogant, Jer. 48:29. Pl. D°S3 the
proud, often with the adjoined notion of impiety; as
elsewhere, meekness and a humble spirit include the
idea of piety (see 132). Psa. 94:2; 140:6; Proie
25; 16:19. LXX. ὑπερήφανοι, ὑβρισταί.

MWN3 £. pride, arrogance, Pro. 8:13.

SIND (“majesty of God”), [Geuel], pr.n. m.
Nu. 13:15.

MS f. pr. elevation (from 83), hence—

(1) magnificence, majesty, as of God, Deu. 33:
26; Ps. 68:35.

(2) ornament, splendour (Pradt), Job 41:7;
Deu. 33:29.

(3) pride, arrogancy. Psa. 73:6, YON, 122
M2 “therefore pride clothes their neck,” i.e. they
are elated with pride. A stiff neck being regarded —
as the seat of pride. Ps. 31:24; Pro. 14:3; Isa.g:8; ὁ
13:3,11; 16:6; 25:11. Used of the sea, Psa. 46:
4, “the mountains quake at its pride.” .

bows m. plur. (of the form DyPey, DYITP), re-

demptions, redemption. Isa. 63:4, YIN ny “the
year of my redemption,” i.e. in which I will re-

‘deem my people. So LXX., Vulg, Syr. Commonly

taken as “the year of my redeemed ones.”

ΤΙΝΕΣ const. }183, once pl. D°283 (from the root 783),
Eze. 16:56, pr. elevation; hence—

(1) sublimity, majesty, of God, Ex. 15:7; Isa.
2:10, 19, 21; 24:14, ony i812 “ they sing will
joy of the majesty of Jehovah.” Job 37:4, 2183 WD
“his sublime voice,” thunder. Job 40:10, S77
723) \83 “deck thyself, now, with majesty and |
magnificence.” Mic. 5:3. 7

Ὀκ) ΠΝ

(2) ornament, glory, splendour, Isa. 4:2; 60:
15, ‘I will make thee D?i 383 a perpetual glory.”
Isa. 13:19, O'IWD jiN3 NWA “the splendid glory
of the Chaldeans,” said of the city of Babylon. _ Isa.
14:11. Ps. 47:5, 2P¥. P83 “the glory of Jacob,”
i.e. the Holy Land; also, God himself, Amos 8:7.
INT Na “the glory of Jordan,” poet. used of its
green and shady banks, beautifully clothed with wil-
lows, tamurisks, and cane, where lions used to lie hid
amongst the reeds, Jer. 12:5; 49:19; 50:44; Zec.
11:3; comp. Jerome on Zee. loc. cit.; Relandi Pa-
festina, page 274. :

(3) i.g. M183 No. 3, pride, arrogance. Pro. 16:
18, “pride goeth before a fall.” py [i832 “the
pride of Jacob,” Am.6:8; Nah. 2:3; Job 35:12;
Isa. 13:11; 16:6. It is also ascribed to the waves,
Job 38:11. Compare M83 No. 4.

PANS (with Tzere impure), from the root 7%3—

(1) a lifting up, something lifted up. Isa.g:17,
}2Y ΓΝ 3 “a column of smoke.”

(2) majesty, of God, Ps. 93:1.

(3) glory, splendour, Isa. 28:1, 3. Concer. Isa.
12:5.

(4) pride, arrogance, Ps.17:10; 89:10.

Se) adj. proud, arrogant, Ps.123:4, 2°nD.
mp, Ὁ) N83 the proud ones of the oppressors. [Root
me}.]

PWS vallies; see the root N°.

Ι. bsp fat. δι). (1) TO REDEEM, BUY BACK,
asa field or farm sold, Lev.25:25; Ruth 4:4, 6; a
thing consecrated to God, Lev. 27:13, 15, 19, 20, 313
a slave, Lev.25:48, 49. Part. 28d redeemer (of a
field), Lev.25:26. Very frequently used of God as
redeeming men, and specially Israel, as out of the
slavery of Egypt, Ex.6:6; from the Babylonish cap-
tivity [or other dispersions], Isa. 43:1; 44:22; 48:
20; 49:7, etc. Const. absol. also followed by {2 Ps.
72:14; 7) Ps. 106:10. Part. pass. D>N3, Tm "ya
those redeemed by God, Isa. 35:9; 51:10; Job 19:25,
0 xl ἘΜῈ ΝΣ “I know (that) my Redeemer liv-
eth,” that God himself will freeme from these calamities
[in the resurrection, see the context. The Redeemer
here is Christ]—Job 3:5, in the imprecations cast on
the day of his birth, ny2>y) Wn AMON * let darkness
and the shadow of death redeem it” for themselves,
let them retake possession of it.

(2) Followed by 07; to require blood, i.e. to
avenge bloodshed, to require the penalty of bloodshed
from any one; only in part. 037 oe avenger of blood,

CLI

Ssa—nna

Num. 35:19, seq.; Deu. 19:6, 12; Josh. 20:3; 2 Su
14:11; and without 039 Nu.35:12.

(3) Since: both the right of redemption (No. 1),
and the office of avenging bloodshed (No. 2) belongeé
to the nearest kinsman, 2%} denotes, near of kin,
near relative, Num. §:8;. Lev.25:25; Ruth 3:12;
with art. Syin “the nearest kinsman,” Ruth 4:1,
6,8; compare 3:9,12. The one next after him is
called 9832 Ruth 2:20; compare 4:4. PI. pnd re-
latives, 1Ki. 16:11. (Soto the Hebrew WY i.e. near

kinsman, answers the Arab. οὔ avenger of blood,
» Φ

and dy denotes both a friend, kinsman, and a pro-

tector, avenger of blood.)

(4) Since by the law of Moses it was also the office
of the next of kin, when a man died without children,
to marry his widow (see D3', 03%); the verb 283 is
also transterred to this right and office of a relation,
where it is denom from by, See Ruth 3:13, where
Boaz says, 72829 ὙῈΠ Novos) Oxy aio ΡΟΝ
DN PAA “if he will marry thee by right of rela-
tionship, let him marry thee, but if he will not, I
will marry thee;” compare Tob. 3:17.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. of Kal No. 1, to be redeemed, of a
field and farm, Lev. 25:30; of consecrated things, Lev.
27:20, 27, 28, 33; of a slave, Lev. 25:54; reflex. to
redeem oneself, ib., verse 49.

Derivatives nPNS, DYING and pr. n. PSI

Il. Os 3 ἃ word of the later [3] Hebrew, not-used
in Kal, to be polluted, impure,i.q. Chald. O83, Ὁ};
Ithpe. ΤΙΣ to be polluted.

Pie. 83 to pollute, to defile, Mal. 1:7.

Puat.—(1) to be polluted ; part. 830 poiluted,
impure, unclean, of food, Mal.1:12.

(2) declared impure, i.e. to be removed, as a
priest from sacred ministry, Ezr. 2:62; Neh. 7:64;

Ξ5 Υ͂ »
compare Syriac J to cast away, reject, and bys
Hiphil. SS

NIPHAL 813) Zeph. 3:1, and DN32 Isa. 59:3; Lam.

4:14 (which form is like the passive Cony. VIL. in
- wt
Arabic (\.ii\), polluted, defiled, stained.

Hirmn, to pollute, to stain, as a garment with
blood, Isa.63:3. The form ‘HONS for ‘APSI0 imi-
tates the Syriac. .

Hirupae., to pollute oneself, with unclean fcod,
Dan.1:8. Hence —

Osh pl. const. ὍΝ} defilings, Neh. 13-89.

22-758)

nbs f.—(1) the redemption of a field and
farm, Lev. 25:24; Ruth 4:6;, hence—(a) the right
of redemption, more fully mye ὈΒΦῸ Jer. 32:7,
comp. 8 (see N23); Lev. 25:29, 31,48; DoW nwa
the right of redeeming for ever, Lev. 25:32. —(b)
followed by a gen. a field to be redeemed by any one
by right of relationship, Ruth 4:6.—(c) price of 1 re-
demption, Lev. 25:26, 51, 52.

(2) relationship, kindredship (see root I, 3).
Eze. 11:15, qnds3 WIN thy kindred.

TNS

13 with suffix 333, pl. 0°33 and M33 (see No.
δ: 6) from the root 333 No.1, pr. something gibbous,
something curved like an arch or a bow.

(1) the back of animals, Eze.10:12; and of men,
Ps. 129:3, O77 wAN 33 Sy “the plowers plowed
upon my back,” i. 6. “they cut my back with stripes
as the ground is cut with a plough. oy

(2) back, boss of a shield (comp. Arab. ς.»
shield, and French bouclier from boucle). Job 15: 26,
it is said proverbially, "329 °33°2Y3 . . .YOSYTY “he
rushes upon him... with thick oases of shields,”
a metaphor taken from soldiers, who join their shields
closely together like a testudo, and so make an onset.
Comp. Schult. ad loc. cit.; Har. Cons. xxiii. p. 231;
xl. 454, ed. de Sacy. Hence—

(3) bulwark, fortress, Job 13:12, 02°33 WN3
“fortresses of clay (are) yourfortresses.” This
is to be understood of the weak and feeble arguments
with which the adversaries are defending themselves
(comp. Isa. 41:21). So Arab. ὦ back for bul-
wark.

(4) a vaulted house, avault, specially used of a
brothel or chamber, where harlots prostituted them-
selves (like the Lat. fornix, Juven. iii. 156), Eze. 16:
24,31, 39. LXX. οἴκημα πορνικὸν, πορνεῖον.

(5) rim, circumference of wheels. Plur. 0°33
1 Ki. 7:33; M33 Eze. 1:18.

(6) the eyebrow, as if the bow of the eye. Pl. ni33

5 ee
Lev. 14:9. Arab. d&.> the bone above which the
eyebrow grows.

(7) back, i.e. surface of the altar. Eze. 43:13.
LXX. τὸ ὕψος τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου. So the Gr. νῶτος
used of the surface of the sea, land, ἄο. Equivalent
to this is 37D 33 Ex. 30:3; 37:26; so that it may
be doubted whether it should not be so read.

33 Ch. 1. ᾳ. Heb. back, pl. backs, for sing. like
the Gr. ra νῶτα. Dan. 7:6 a'n2, “and that beast
had four wings 7°33 °Y on its back.” p 733,
LXX. ἐπάνω αὐτῆς. Theod. ὑπεράνω αὐτῆς. Vulg.
super 8. s

CLIT

ΠΣ).

aa pl. 0°33 2 Κι. 95:12 an2; see the rovt 23]
No. 3.

I. 2a m. (1) α board, so alled from the idea of

cutting. Pl. 0°33 1 Ki. 6:9.

(2) awell. Pl. 0°33 Jer. 14:3. Root 233.

II. 34 (for 733 from the root 723) a locust. Pl.
0°33 Isa. 33:4. LXX. ἀκρίδες.

a4 Ch. emph. 8323 a den, where lions were kept,
Dan. 6:8, seq. In Targ. for the Hebrew “33, Syriac

9 - 9 “ ς 5 -
ἔξος. Ιϑας, Arabic _ > , Ethiopic Tf): id.
[Root 333.]

δ) ὦ 3)3 (“pit, cistern”), [Gob], pr. n. of a
place otherwise unknown, 2 Sa. 21:18, 19, for which
there is in the parallel place, 1Ch. 40:4, "3.

N22 an unused root, i.g. Arab. .> ult. Waw and
Ye, to gather together, specially water into a reser-
E--

voir, to collect tribute, => IV.to gather together,
to collect. Hence—

N23 m.—(1) a reservoir for water, a cistern.
Isa. 30:14. Vulg. fovea.

(2) amarsh, a pool, Eze. 47:11.

ἣν Ἢ Ὁ has a double power; the one proper, the
other derived. The proper is—

(1) to be curved, hollow, like an arch or
vault, whence 33 something gibbous; this sense is
widely extended in the kindred roots, as 13, ΠῚ},
whence 13, 13; 523, whence 53; 933, whence 7533,
also 5}53 (where see more) and 783; 233, οἷδ, and
also 20. To this answer gibbus, Giebel, Gipfel. Also
the roots 7233, M33, 133, "33,

(2) The other is borrowed from 343, 33° to cut, to
dig; Arab. ς--“- to cut, to cut out; comp. w'>
Med. Waw and Ye id. and Conj. VIII. to dig a well.
Whence Ch. 33 a well.

t--

m3 an unused root, i. q. Arab. lio to go out
from the earth, as a serpent from its hiding place;

hence Ane for ωἷςρ locusts, so called as issuing

from the earth when hatched; comp. th. A%f\M:
a very large locust, from 1.3 to emerge irom the
water, comp. Plin. xi. 29, § 35- Bochart, Hieroz. ii.
Ρ. 443. Hence 33 No. II, 743.

TTD) inf. 333, once 1933 Zeph. 3:11 fut. AIP,
3 pl. fem. irregularly 7}}3}5 Eze. 16:5¢

ae eee eee

Πρ a ae «νι

22-7123

(1) TO BE HIGH (comp. under the root 333 No. 1); ᾿
of a tiee, Eze.1g:11; of heaven, Ps.103:11; οἵδ
tall man, 1 Sa. 10:23. ]

(2) to be exalted, elevated to a greater degree
of dignity and honour, Isa. §2:13; Job 36:7. |

(3) 1a) 23 (a) in a good sense, to take courage, |
4 0". 17:6; MM ‘27732 32) ABM" “ὁ and he took |
courage in the ways of Jehovah.”—(d) in a bad 7
sense, to lift up itself (the heart) in pride or arro- |
gance, to be proud, Ps.131:1; Pro. 18:12; 2Ch. 26:
16. Hence used of the person himself—

(4) to be proud, arrogant, Isa. 3:16; Jer. 13: 1k:

Hirt 1°319 to make high, to exalt, Eze. 17:24;
21:31. Prov. 17:19, NB 722 “who makes his
gate more lofty.” Jer.49:16, 13? WD M2303
“ although thou make thy nest high like the eagle,” ;
i.e. thou constructest thy fortresses on the tops of
rocks; comp. Obad. 4, where it is without 732. Fol-
lowed by an inf. adv. Ps. 113: 5, nayo 7°32197 “ who
dwelleth on high.” Job §:7, AY 1732! “ they fly
onhigh.” Without »yid. Job 39:27; followed by
a finite verb, Isa.7:11.

Derivatives follow, except pr.n. 773).

|

Ma 1.4. 933 adj. lofiy, high, only in constr. '
DY 23 Ps. 101:5; 32 723 Pro. 16:5; ΠῚ 733 Ece.
7:8, of one who is proud.

733 rarely M23 Ps. 138:6, adj.; constr. 723 1 Sa.
16:7 (compare 733), f. 7923,

(1) high, lofty, of a tree, Eze. 17:24; a tower,
Isa. 2:15; mountain, Gen. 7:19; Isa. 57:7; stature
of a man, 1Sa.9:2; powerful, Ecc. 5:7; subst.
that which is high, i.g. height, tallness, 1 Sam.
16:7.

(2) proud, arrogant, Isa. §:15; 1 Sa. 2:3.

ΤΊΣ m. with suff.}923,—(1) height, of trees, build-
ings, etc., Eze. 1:18; 40:42; 1Sam.17:4; Amos
2:9; Job 22:12, D'Y 523 MoeNDA “is not God in
the height of heaven?” Pl. constr. Job 11:8, ‘33

ὙΠῸ ONY “the heights of heaven (are those
deep things of the divine wisdom); what wilt thou
do?”

_ (2) majesty, magnificence, Jer. 40:10.

(3) pride, arrogance, Jer. 48:29; more fully
3 733 2 Ch. 26:16; ΠΡ 433 Pro. 16:18; and 733
ἮΝ Ps. 10:4; which last phrase is very frequent in
Arabic, see Thes. p. 257.

manda f. pride, Isa. 2:1 T277.

Gyaa with suff. "7933, °?23; pl. 0°7133 m.
(1) boundary, li nit of a field, and of a region,

CLIT

»

3) - ΠΟ Νὰ

(pr. the cord by which the limit is measured out
from the root 223 No.1) Deu. 19:14; 27:17; Pro.
22:28; Jud.11:18; DY byaa the western boundary,
Nu. 34:3,6. \ Used of the boundary of the sea, Ps.
104:9. As to the phrase bya Num. 35:6; Deut.
3:16, 17, etc., see under Vav copulative.

(2) the space included within certain border s, limits,
territory (Gebiet), Gen. 10:19; 29239 D133 “the
limits of the Canaanites.” D%T$!D 223 >? “the whole
extent of Egypt,” Ex. 10:14, 19; oy ᾿γ2} 29 1 88.
11:3,7; WY 23 323 Nw. 21:24, ete. Pl. bounds,
territories, Jer. 15313; Isa.60:18; 2 Ki. 15:16;
Eze. 27:4; “in the midst of the sea are thy bounds,”
(of Tyre). :

(3) edge (of the altar), Eze. 43:13, 17.

ἊΝ 133 f. border, margin, Isa. 28:25, NDD3}
ΣῊ “and spelt in the margin of it,” (the field).
Pl. nioaa boundaries, limits, as of a field, Job. 24:2;
of regions, Nu. 34:2, 12; of peoples, Deu. 32:8.

Na, 13 adj. [root 133].—(1) strong, mighty,
impetuous, used of a hunter, Gen. 10:9; commonly
of an impetuous soldier, a hero, 2 Sa. 17:10; Ps. 33:
16; 45:4; Wa 7? “a mighty king” (Alexander
the Great), Dan.11:3. 34 2S a mighty hero. [The —
mighty God: Christ is spoken of.] Isa. 9:5; 10:21;
comp. Eze. 32:11. Gen.6:4, ὈΡῚ Ὁ [wes DEIN 197
DY YIN “these are the heroes, those who were
famous of old ;” Pro. 30:30, “the lion is a hero among
beasts ;” also used of a soldier generally, Jer. 51:30;
Ps.120:43; 127:4; ben Naa “a mighty warrior,”
Jud.6:12; 11:1; 158. 9:1; pl. Dn 3a 2 Ki.15:20;
and ὉΠ 133 1 Ch.7:5; 11:40. Used of God, Ps.
24:8, MoM "ἢ33 Ayn Way? WY Tin? “ Jehovah (is).
strong and mighty, Jehovah (is) mighty in battle.”
Deu. 10:17; Jer. 32:18; Neh. 9:32. In mockery,
Isa. 5:22, 728 JOR? ΟὟ ΝΣ jp ning? ona; Sn
“ woe to those who are heroes in drinking wine, who
are mighty in mingling strong drink.” Compare
my remarks on Isa. 28:1. It is also referred to
energy, ability, in performing things, Sn Bla
man strong in ability (thatiger, tidtiger Mann), 1 Ki.
11:28; Neh. 11:14; to wealth, bn a3 “mighty
in wealth” (vermigend), Ruth 2:1; 1Sa.g:1; 2 Ki,
15:20; to power, Gen. 10:8. Hence—

(2) achief,a military leader, Isa.3:2, wr) a3
ΠΟΤ Ὁ “the commander of soldiers and the soldier ;”
compare Eze. 39:20. So also apparently, we should
understand those who are called 117 "233 2 Sa. 23:8;
1 Ki. 1:8; 1 Ch. 11:26; 29:24. Used generally of
a chief, 1 Ch. 9:26, O° "YW Ai “the chiefs of the
porters.” It is rarely—

my :
(3) in a bad sense, proud, a tyrant, Ps. 52:3;
é-
like the Arab. L>.

THAI f. (from the root 123) —(1) strength,
Ece. 9:16, 7133) 1120 NPD “ wisdom is better than
strength;” 10:17, “Happy, land !... whose princes
eat in due season, ‘NW2 Ny TH333 for strength
(to strengthen the body), not for drunkenness.” PI.
Ps. 90:10, “we live seventy years, D°99Y NNN232 O8}
MY and if by reason of strength eighty years;”
Job 4:4. Specially —

(2) fortitude, military virtue, Jud. 8:21; Isa.
36:5. It is also applied to the horse, Job 39:19;
it is once applied to the strong and intrepid soul of a
prophet, Mic. 3:8. Sometimes in concr. for mighty
deeds, 1 Ki. 15:23, “and the rest of the things done
by Asa, ney weed in33773) and his mighty
deeds and all that he did,” etc.; 16:27; 22:46;
[concr.”] also for 0°33 strong men, heroes, Isa.
3:25-

(3) power, Isa. 30:15; especially of God, Ps. 21:
14; 54:3; 66:7; 71:18; 89:14. Pl. mjn nina;
“mighty deeds of God,” Deu. 3:24; Ps. 106:2; Job
26:14. :

(4) victory, Ex. 32:18; compare the verb, chap.
17:11.

1343 Ch. emph. 8AY23 power, might, of God,
Dan. 2:20.

TVA i.g. 733 to be high, but specially used of
stature, and of the forehead, Ch. 1°33 a man who

~-t Ὁ

is too tall, Arabic «>\ having a tall forehead,
s-~-
ég> forehead. Hence—

M33 τι. adj. one who has too high a forehead,
(nouns of the form ve indicating some defect of
body), hence bald on the front part of the head,
forehead-bald, Lev. 13:41. LXX. ἀναφάλαντος.
Opp. to ΠῚ i.e. bald on back of the head.

HMDA £. baldness on the front part of the head,
Lev. 13:42, 43. It is applied to a bald or bare
place on the outer or right side of garments and
clothes, Lev. 13:55. Opp. to 712 baldness of the
back of the head, and of the back part of cloths.

33 ; S ρῶς “ τ ”
22 i.q. Syr. (“an exactor of tribute”),
[Gabba], pr.n. of a man, Neh. 11:8.

ὯΔ} (“ cisterns,” Jer.14:3, or “locusts,” Isa.
33:4), [Gebim], pr-n. of a small town not far from
Jerusalem, tcwards the north, Isa. 10:31

CLIV

$22 7922

ΓΔ} f. curdled milk, cheese, Job10:10; from
the root {23 No.3. Arab. exer IV. to curdle as

milk; V. to be curdled, > ope, Zth. M47

Syr. Ἷ Lag cheese.

Y"33 m. (from the root Y23).—(1) a cup, bowl,
Gen. 44:2, seq.; a large bowl of wine, Jer. 35:5,
distinguished from niD5 the smaller cups into which
the wine was poured from this.

(2) caliz of flowers, in the ornaments of the holy
candlestick. Ex. 25:31, seq.; 37:17, 19, compare

τω.

Arab. ἀκαϑ calix of flowers; Heb. NY32 cup, bowl.

V3 m. lord, so called from the idea of power,
found twice, Gen. 27:29, 37. Root 133.

ΓΒ} f. lady, mistress, everywhere used of ἃ
queen, specially of the wife of a king, 1 Ki. 11:19;
2 Ki. 10:13; of the mother of a king, 1 Ki. 15:13;
2 Ch. 15:16.

033 (from 033} pr. ice (see wad); trop. used
for crystal, which is like ice, and was in fact re-
garded as ice (Plin. H. N. xxxvii. 2), compare Gr.
κρύσταλλος, and Eth. γῇ: 122": hailstone and
crystal. It occurs once, Job 28:18.

ἀξ: τὴ TO TWIST, TO TWIST TOGETHER, TO
WREATHE as a rope (kindred to 929, 223, compare

σώ.
also _|4> ἃ rope), hence ἜΣ nba wreathen work,
and 7333 prop. a line by which boundaries were
measured, then used of the boundary itself (compare
Jinis and funis, Engl. line, both cord and boundary),
aps

and from the signification of limit, (> a mountain,
a chain of mountains, as being the natural limit of
regions, comp. ὄρος and ὅρος, and Heb. 533, 58}, De-
nominative from 4133 is—

(2) to bound, to limit—(a) used of the boundary
itself. Josh. 18:20, NIN 7133) FTV “and Jordan
was its border.”—(b) with an acc. of the boundary,
to set, to determine. Deut.19:14, “ Remove not
the boundaries of thy neighbour D'%’N7 1933 WR
which those of old have set.”

(3) Followed by 3 to border upon, to be adju-
cent to, Zec. 9:2.

Hipuit, to set bounds to any thing, tolimit. Ex.
19:23, WINS bain “set bounds round the moun-
tain;” Ex.19:12, OVT"MY P3373) “and set bounds
to the people.”

Derivatives, see Kal No.1.

myn—52)

me

Oo (i,q. > “mountain” [see the root S33
No. 1.”]), [Gebal], pr.n. of a city of the Pheenicians,
between Tripoli and Berytus, situated not far from
the sea, in a lofty place (Strabo xvi. p.755, Casaub.),
whose inhabitants were skilful as sailors (Eze. 27:9)
and as architects (1 Ki. 5:32). It was called by the
Greeks, Βύβλος (see Strabo, Ptol., Steph. Byz.), rarely
Βέβλος, by the Arabs to this day dnc, and dimin.

—_ in Ss ¥

a>? ne, ie. little mountain. Gent. n. 33
[Giblites, stone-equarers], pl. ΣΝ 1 Ki. 5:32.

yar m. (“mountain”), [Gebal], Ps. 83:8, Ge-
balene, pr.n. of a mountainous region inhabited by
the Edomites, extending southward from the Dead Sea

to Petra, now called JL> Jebdl, Judith 3:1 (Lat.

Vers.); in the historians of the crusades, Syria Sobal;
by Josephus, Eusebius, Steph. Byz., Γοβολῖτις, Te-
ϑαληνή, Γάβαλα. ᾿

baa see ὌΡΗ

mdaa f. wreathen work, like a rope twisted
and wreathed; see the root Kal No.1. Ex. 28:22,
“and thou shalt make for the breastplate, ΠῚ
ὙΠῸ 2ΠῚ nay ΠΡ ne33 wreathen chains, with
twisted work of pure gold.” Well rendered by the
LXX. κροσσοὺς συμπεπλεγμένους, ExX.39:15. As to
the same thing, Ex. 28:14, “and two chains of pure
gold, N3y AyD ons AYA ΓΞ wreathen thou
shalt make them, of twisted work.” LXX. κατα-
μεμιγμένα (ἐν ἄνθεσι). If I understand this, small
chains are meant, made of double threads of gold,
twisted like a rope, jdnurenfirmige Kettcden, Goldfdnur,
and Ny NYY'> specifies it more accurately, by epex-
egesis.

Ξ jae —(1) [an unused root] to be curved,
gtbbous (see under 333 No. 1), of the body (see 133),
of a mountain (see D°3233), of the eyebrow curved
as a bow (Syr. and Ch. 82°33).

(2) it is applied to the body when horror-stricken,

---

and contracting itself (jujammenfapren), oe and

exe Ὁ be timid, cowardly, act. to terrify.

(3) used of milk which curdles (Germ. δίς Mild)
fabrt gujammen, die Mild) erfdjrictt, for die Mild gevinnt),
whence 1°23 curdled milk, cheese.

123 m. adj. gibous, hump-backed, Lev. 21:20;
see the root 13} No.1. :

03233 m. pl. summits, as if humps of a moun-

CLV

WII-TNA

tain; Psal. 68:16, ᾿Ξ] 0°}922379 “a mountais
of summits, the mountain of Bashan;” and verse
17, by apposition, 0°3322 O%) “ mountains (which
are) summits,” 1.6. abound in summits. (Compare

9 =
Talm. 11°31234 head. summit, Syriac Jina sum:

mit of a mountain, eyebrow, Arab. 4)\.> rough and

uneven country (prop. abounding with humps), a ce-
metry, so called from the sepulchral mounds.

δὴ mp a root not used as a verb, kindred to the
roots 233 (which see), 733, M23 etc., having the sense
of elevation, like a mountain or hill; specially, round
like a cup or the head (see 3°33, Syaa, nY33)); com-

pare __ head (prince), κεφαλή, caput, capo, all of
which come from the same primary stock.
[ Derivatives,the following words, also 3°23, mY33. |

ΞΔ (“hill”), [Geba, Gibeah, Gaba], pr.n. of
a Levitical city in the tribe of Benjamin (Josh. 18:
24; 21:17), situated on the northern limits of the
kingdom of Judah (2 Kings23:8; Zec.14:10); more
fully "2993 Y23 1 Sa.13:16.

δ) (“hill”), [@ibea], pr. π. m., 1 Ch. 2:49.

MY3a pl. nivas f—(1) @ hill, 2 Sa. 2:25; Isa.
40:12; 41:15; Cant.2:8, etc.; pdiy AYI the an-
cient hills, the same from the creation of the world
to this day, Gen. 49:26; Job 15:7, Rippin niy3 Py,
“ wast thou born before the hills?” Pro.8:25; N33
nym “the hill of Jehovah,” Zion, Eze. 34:26; com-
pare Isa.31:4. Many of the hills of Palestine were
designated by proper names (7198, 273, ΠΡ 5Π), in
other places the name of hill is applied —

(2) To a town situated on a hill (compare dunum
in the ancient. cities of Germany, Gaul, and Britain,
which in Celtic signifies a hill [rather a fortress],
Augustodunum, Cesarodunum, Lugdunum, ete.), [Gt
beah, the hill),as—(a) }"222 NY33 1Sa.13:15; 33 4
PDI 2 Sa.23:29, “Gibeah of the Benjamites;”
also Saw) NnY33 1 Sa.11:4; DyoNa YI] 1 Sa.10:5;
compare 10, κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴ» 1YI3 Hos. 5:8; 9:9; 10:9;
and MY33 1 Sa.10:26, etc., a town of the Benjamites
where Saul was born, infamous for an outrage of the
inhabitants (Jud. 19:12, seq.; 20:4, seq.), but equally
with Bethel reckoned among the ancient sanctuaries of
Palestine [???] (1 Sa. 10:5, 6). Gent.n. ‘033 1 Ch.
12:3. [This town is now prob. called Jeba’ sue,
Rob. ii. 114.]—(0) 092° ΠΝ} (hill of Phinehas) in
Mount Ephraim, Josh. 24:33.—(c) 733 a town iv
the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:57.

Ty

fiyaa (“ pertaining to a hill,” 1. 6. built on a hill),
Gibeon, a great town of the Hivites (Josh. 10:2; 11:
19), afterwards of the Benjamites (Josh. 18:25; 21:
17), to be distinguished from the neighbouring towns
_ Geba (¥23) and Gibeah (73/33), and situated to the
north [or rather west] of both. In the reigns of Da-
vid and Solomon the holy tabernacle was there (1 Ki.
83:4, 61 9:2). Gent. n. 2933 2 Sa.21:1, seq. [now

prob. el-Jib __.<!\ Rob. ii. 137].

533 quadril. m. caliz, corolla, of flowers (Biie
thenEnofpe), i. g. 3°33 caliz, with 5 added at the end,
which sometimes appears to have a diminutive force;
compare 9172, 977 (from 279). Once used of flax,
Ex. 9:31, “ for the barley was in the ear TAYE
$y33 and the flax in the corolla,” ie. the flax had
the corollas of flowers. It is also used in the Mishnah
in speaking of the corollas of flowers on the top of the
stalks of hyssop, which almost look like ears (of corn),
Para xi. § 7, 9, xii. § 2,3, where the more learned of
the Hebrews have long ago interpreted it rightly
(see farther remarks in Thes. p. 261). The signifi-
cation of stalk has been incorrectly attributed to this
word in the Mishnah (after Buxtorf) by A. Th. Hart-
mann (Supplem. ad Lex. Nostr. ex Mischna, p. 10).

nya (“ hill”), a town of the tribe of Judah, Josh.
18:28 [see TY33 6].

VW) & V2) 2 Sa.1:23; fut. 123’ ΤΟ Be sTRONG,
TO PREVAIL. (The primary power is that of binding,

kindred to 33, like a L,VII.,VIIL, to bind up any-

thing broken, to make firm; this signification is ap-
‘plied to power and strength, as Conj. V., to be strong,

strengthened; Syr. rej, rar to show one-
self strong; 2th. 7.2: to work, to make, which
appears to be derived from power and strength. A
cognate root is 133, ) Const. abs. of an enemy
prevailing, Ex.17:11; of waters prevailing, Gen.7:
18, 19, 20, 24; of wealth, Job 21:7; followed by 19
to be stronger than any one, 2 Sa. 1:23; also followed
by °Y Gen. 49:26.

Piet, to make strong; robust, to strengthen;
Zec. 10:6, 12; Ecc. 10:10, 7133) D°2"N “ to exert one’s
strength.”

Hirui.—(1) to make strong, firm, to confirm;
Dan. 9:27, ὈΞῪ ΓΞ Y330 “ he shall confirm a
covenant with many.”

(2) intrans. to prevail (prop. to put forth strength;
compare synn. ΝΠ, Pi} and Lat. robur facere,
Hirt. Bell. Afr. 85; Ital. far forze); Ps.12:5. 3289

CLVI

ΣᾺ) -- 93}

322 “ with our tongue will we prevail” (compare
Isa. 28:15).
HirHpatL—(1) to show oneself strong, followed
by ὯΝ Isa. 42:13. ;
(2) to be proud, insolent, ὑβρίζειν, Job 36:9;
followed by Os against any one, ib. 15:25. Arab. V.
σύ.

to be proud, contumacious, "- proud, contuma-
cious.

[Derivatives, the following words, also N33, 733,
Ch. "34 and 7733.)

733 pl. 0°23 m.—(1) a man, vir, so called from
strength, i. q. YS, a word with few exceptions (Deu.
22:5; 1Ch.24:4; 26:12; compare D'133?), found

only in poetry; in the Aramean (133, sAQ AQ)
it is very widely used. Ps. 34:9, }2°7PM 7327 "WS
ἐς blessed is the man who trusteth in him;” Ps. 52:9;
94:12, etc. ; p23, p33? man by man, Josh. 7:14,
17; 1 Ch.23:3. Specially —(a) opp. toa woman, a
male, Deu. 22:5; Jer. 30:6; 31:22; and even used
of male offspring newly born; Job 3:3, “ the night
which said 123 777 a male is conceived;” compare
WN 1, a—(b) opp. to wife, a husband, Prov. 6:
34. Sometimes—(c) it denotes the strength of a
man, Isa. 22:17, “behold Jehovah will cast thee
733 nbydy with the casting of a man,” i.e. with a
strong, most violent propulsion; Jub 38:3; 40:7; Ps.
88:5; comp. U8 1, d—(d) man, homo, opp. to God;
compare WN 1,6, Job 4:17; 10:5; 14:10, 14.—(e)
a soldier (compare® 1,1), Jud.§:30; compare Jer.
41:16, mone WIS OD.

(2) 1. 4. WN No. 4, every one, each. Joel 2:8,
p25» inbpp3 123 “each one shall go on in his own
way.” Lam. 3:39 (in the second hemistich).

(3) [Geber], pr.n. m. 1 Ki. 4:19; comp. 13.

“WA3 i. gq. 123 @ man, in the Chaldee form, Ps. 18:
26; in the parallel place, 2 Sa. 22:26, there is 33,

123 Ch. id. a man, Dan. 2:25; §:11. Ρ]. 18},
82733 (as if from 8133) men, Dan. 3:8, seq.; 6:6,
seq.; etc.

"133 Ch. i. q. 433 pl. const. "Ἴ33 m. a hero, a sol-
dier, Daniel 3:20. Also, Ezra 2:20 [Grbbar],
apparently as the name of a town, for }i923, compare
Neh. 7:25.

ogra (“man of God”), Gabriel, one of the
highest angels, Dan. 8:16; 9:21, comp. Luke 1 19.

1133 with suff. 733 (from the masc. 133, for
ny33), f. lady, mistress, opp. to havdmaid, Gen

|
|

11)-95}

16:4, 8,9; 2 ΚΙ. 5:3; Prov. 30:23. nizbnn ΤῚΣ}
the lady of kingdoms, Isa. 47:5, 7.

---

wa a root not used as a verb, i.q. Arab. | yw

- -

U~~> 4 congeal, to freeze with cold; nde
WADION and U2}. [Also, pr. n. 933.)

finaa (“a lofty place,” “an acclivity,” com-
pare Chald. 8933), [Gibbethon], pr.n. of a town of
the Philistines, situated in the tribe of Dan, Josh.
19:44; 21:23; 1Ki.15:27; called by Eusebius,
Γαβαθὼν τῶν ᾿Αλλοφύλων, by Josephus, Γαβαθώ.

42 const. 33 with suff. 133, with 7 parag. 33 Josh.
4: 6; pl. M33 m.

(1) THE rooF of a house, flat, as is usual in the
East, Josh. 2:6, 8; 1 Sa. 9:25, 26; Prov. 21:9, etc.
Used of the roof of a tower, Jud. 9:51; of a temple,
Jud. 16:27.

(2) the surface of the altar, Ex. 30:3; 37:26.—

Some derive it from to spread out, but this

root originates in an error of Golius and Castell, who
o- ῴ-

wrote a for .~> to spread out, see the Kami, p.
age on

269; Cale. comp. page 223. I suppose, however, that

333 had nearly the same meaning as 193, om whence

a plain, the plain surface of any thing; comp.
Ser
Le a roof, from Al. to spread out.
ΟΣ

[ Note. The suggestion of Redslob is not impro-
bable, that 33 may be for 323 323, and this from 1338 ;

as WY from Ww; 3, fo) ds; from 1373; Γολγοθᾶ,
Arab. d=, from rbibs ἃ."

la m.—(1) coriander seed, so called from its
furrowed and striped grains; see the root 113 No.1,
Bx. 16:31; Nu.11:7; LXX., Vulg. κόριον, κορίανον,
coriandrum ; and so the other Eastern interpreters,
except Ch., Sam.; and similar to this was the Punic
sage, of which Dioscorides says (iii.64), Αἰγύπτιοι

᾿ ὄχιον, “Agpor (i. 6. Peni) Γοίδ,

(2) ig. ἢ No.1, fortune; with art., specially the
divinity of Fortune, worshipped by the Babylonians
and by the Jews exiled among them; elsewhere called
Baal (see >Y3, 23), i i.e. the planet Jupiter, regarded
in all the East as the giver of good fortune (αι
i the greater good fortune). Isa.65:11. In the
other hemistich, there is mentioned ‘J!), prob. the

CLVII

sm ἢν)

planet Venus, called in the East, the lesser good
fortune; see under this word. I have treated ~f these -
religions at greater length on Isa. vol. ii. p. 283, seq. °
335, seq. Well rendered by the LXX. Τύχη. Vulg.
Fortuna. Compare 73 Oya page cxxx1, B.

1d m.—(1) SORES q. 13 No. 2; compare the
G-

root No. 3. (Arab. o> and Syr. jen 14. d> ta
be fortunate, rich; τ d> fortunate.) Gen. 30:11.

ano, 133. LXX. ἐν τύχῃ. Vulg. feliciter, sc. this
happens to me. p, 7] 82 “fortune has come.”
(2) Gad, pr. n.—(a) of a son of Jacob, taking his
name from good fortune (Gen. 30:11); although,
Gen. 49:19, allusion is made to another signification
of it. [The Scripture account must be the correct
one.| He was the ancestor of the tribe of the same
name, whose limits are described in the mountains
of Gilead (Deut. 3:12, 16), between Manasseh and
Reuben, Josh. 13:24 28; compare Nu. 32:34, 35:
36; Eze. 48:27, 28. 130 Sm) “the stream of Gad,”
i.e. Jabbok (not Arnon), 2 Sa.24:5. Gent. noun is "3
(different from 13), mostly collect. *120 Gadites, Deu.
3:12; Josh. 22:1.—(b) a prophet who flourished
in the time of David, 1 Sa. 22:5; 2 Sa. 24:11, seq.

ry Ch. see below 7313.

7 quadril. Ethiop. guadguada, to beat, to
thunder. Hence—

273 (perhaps, “ thunder”), [Gédgad], pr. n.
whence 12737 WN Nu. 33:32, name of a station of the
Israelites, i i. 4. Wa Deu. 10:7.

TT) fut. 4—(1) τὸ cur mTo, τὸ οὔτ; Arab.

d= to prune a vine, to cut cloth from the loom.
Compare Ch. 1733. (Kindred roots are 773, 913. This
signification of setae: hewing, belongs to the sylla-
ble 33 in common with the sibilated 13, see 13, from
which it springs, by taking the sibilant away: both
of these are softened forms from the harsher syllables
YP, Wp, DD, YN, tn, and (with the sibilant taken away)
OP, IP, ON, 7M; in all of which there is the power of
cutting: see the roots 113, /¥?, 7¥5, T1P, TI. In
the Indo-Germanic languages, compare cedo, scindo,
σχίζω for oxidw, Pers. yee to cleave, oe iq
Engl. to cut.) From the idea of cutting is—

(2) to penetrate, to break in upon, i.q. 3. Ps.
94:21, followed by by. Hence 7173 and Hirupor.
From the idea of cutting off, defining, i is —

Sy

(3) the signification of lot and fortune (compare
‘Y3 No. 2), whence, Heb. 73, 73 fortune.
Hrrupvr.—(1) to cut oneself, to make inci-
sions on one’s skin, as in mourning, Jer.16:6; 41:5;
47:5; or as afflicting the body for any cause, Deut.
14:1; 1Ki.18:28. ἢ
(2) reflect. of Kal No. 2, fid) δτάπρεπ, gufanmmendrangen,
to crowd in great numbers into one place, Jer. 5:7;
Mic. 4:14.
Derivatives, 13, 13, 1973, and pr.n. "73, 98"73, 7129.

ΤΊΣ Ch. to cut, to cut down a tree. Imp. 373
Dan. 4:11,20. Comp. Heb. No.1.

TTA see 723 YN.

ΓΤ an unused root, which had the sense of
cutting, cutting off, and plucking away, like the
kindred 713, which see. Hence "13 a kid, so called
from cropping, and—

ΤΥ" or 1173 pl. constr. M73 banks (of a river),
Josh. 3:15; 4:18; Isa.8:7, so called because they
are torn away and broken down by the water. Comp.

A and τὴπ Z|. shore, from FEN to rub away, to

wash off, x4) — bank, from whe to cut off (whence also,
<a -
~ akid), comp. Gr. ἀκτή, ayn, from ἄγνυμι; ῥηγμέν,

- ῥαχία, from ῥήγνυμι. (Chald. 813 wall, stone wall,
Ss

also bank, as if wall of the sea. Arab. Nes shore,
also called from the idea of cutting off.)

“TATA pl. 0°73 and Ni m.

(1) incision, cutting (from the root 113).—(a)
of the skin, Jer. 48:37.—(6) of a field, a furrow,
Ps. 65:11.

_ (2) atroop, band of soldiers (pr. a cutting in),
so called froin the form [“ as intended to cut or break
in upon the enemy”], like the Lat. acies, especially of
light armed troops foraging. Gen. 49:19, 73 Ἢ
3512) “ troops shall invade Gad.” This is to be un-
derstood of the nomadic Arabs in the neighbourhood
of Gad. 2 Ki. 5:2, DXA INY DIS “the Syrians
had made an incursion in bands.” 1 Sa. 30:8, 15,
23; 2Sa.3:22. ‘737 3 “sons, i.e. soldiers, of
a band,” 2 Ch. 25:13; poet. 1773 N3 Mic. 4:14. Used
of a troop of robbers, Hos. 7:1; 1Ki. 11:24. "ἢ
mm “the bands of Jehovah,” used of angels, Job

τ

25:3; of the troops of ills sent by hin, Job 19:12.
Syr. Ἶνὰς ἃ troop, a band of soldiers.

oma rarely defect. 91} Gen. 1:16; constr. 5193,

‘CLVIII

7

543, three times. in mp 27} Psal. 145:8; Nah. 1:3
Pro. 19:19. .

(1) great, of oe, ag and extent, 91737 ὉΠ
Nu. 34:6 [ D973¥2 20.125 DISD ἃ large (tall) man
among the Anakim, Josh. 14:15}; of number and
multitude, as 7 43 Gen. 12:2; of violence, as of
joy, Neh. 8:12; .of mourning, Gen. 50:10; of 1m-

rtance, Gen. 39:9; Joel 2:11; Gen. 29:7, OVD Ty

173 “as yet the day is great,” i.e. there is yet much
day left. French, grand jour; Germ. bod) am Zage 5
LXX. ἔτι ἐστὶν ἡμέρα πολλή. Subst. Wt 943 mag-
nitude of thy arm; Ex. 15:16. Plur. nina great
actions, things done nobly, especially of God, Jot
5:9; 9:10; 37°5-

Specially —(a) elder, eldest. Gen. 10:21, ‘TR
53033 NB} “the eldest brother of Japhet” [this should
be, “the brother of Japhet the eldest ;” see the
accents]; Gen. 27:1, Daan 133 “his eldest son ;”
Gen. 15:42.—(b) great of power, nobility, wealth,
powerful. Ex.11:3; 2K.§:1; Job1:g3. 9737 ΊΠ9Π
“the great (i.e. the high) priest,” Hag.1:1,12, 14.
Pl. 943 nobles, Pro.18:16; ὙΡΠ 43 2Ki.10.6, 11.

(3) proud, compare Hirnpakt, No.2. Ps. 12:4,
τὴ» 3 ΠΊΞΤΟ je) “a tongue speaking proud things,”
i.e. magniloquent, impious things (compare Dan. 7:8,
11, 20; 11:36; Apoc. 13:5, and Gr. μέγα εἰπεῖν, Od.
XVi. 243, xxii. 288).

mds, nv (for copies differ, see J. H. Mich.
on 2 Sam. 7:23; 1 Ch. 17:19), and m7? f. a word
especially belonging to the later Hebrew.

(1) prop. magnitude, greatness, concr. great
actions, 2Sa.7:23; 1Ch.17:19. PI. nidqa 1 Ch.
17:19, 21 and Ps.145:6 ano.

(2) magnificence, majesty of God, Ps. 145:3;
of a king, Est. 1:4; Ps. 71:21.

ATA only in plur. Θ᾽ ΒΛ 3 Isa. 43:28; Zeph. 2:8,
and ΓΊΒΗ 3 Isa. 51:7, reproaches. Root ἢ.

MBA f. id. Eze. 5:15.

Ὑ 718-51} patron. from 73 a Gadite, see 13 No.2, a.

(2) Gadi, pr.n. m, 2 Ki. 15:14.

“3 (“fortunate,” from 3, 13), [Gaddi], pr.n.
m. Nu. 13:11.

"2 m. a kid, so called from cropping the herbage;

S Ge

see the root ΠῚ). (Arab. ς.λ»- id. &s> a female
goat), Gen. 38:23; Ex. 23:19; Deut. 14:21; more
fully called D'YY 13 “a kid of the goats,” Gen. 38:17,
20. Pl. ὯΝ} 1 Sa. 10:3; OY ἢ} Gen. 27:9, 16.

en)

7

ere ee Se ee eT ὦ...

ὅ1).-- ὃ Ν 1}

oye (“fortune of Ged,” i.e. sent from God),
[ Gaddiel], pr.n. τὰ. Nu. 13:10.

MIA or ΓΛ shore. ΡΙ. YR or YW 1 Ch.
12:15 2nd.

mA f. a female goat. Plur. M73 Cant. 1:8.
Compare "73.

‘3 only in pl. O53 m. intertwined threads,
twisted work, see the Root No.1. (Chald. ΝΡ»)
thread, cord; Syr. lor plaited locks; Arab. oe X=
a rein of plaited thongs). Used— -

(1) of the fringes (N¥"¥) which were according to
the law to be made on the borders of garments, Deu.

22:12.
(2) festoons on the capitals of columns; 1K.7:17.

3 τὰ. (from the root Y13)—(1) a heap of
Bheaves in the field. Ex. 22:5; Jud. 15:5; Job

ie eer ;

:26. (Syr. Ch. δ} id. Arab. especiall
§:26. (Sy tr Wy AAs, pectally
amongst the Moors Ud Cwde ἢ COMP. (woe
to heap up.

(2) a sepulchral heap, Job 21:32; comp. Arab.

ὦ λλο- sepulchre.

23. (ρυ. TO TWIST TOGETHER, TOBIND TO-
GETHER, like the Arab. .\s> to twist, to twine a

cord, Ch. ba, Syr. ‘S+a to twist, to twine, whence
Heb. Ὁ} threads twisted together. This primary

power is partly in the cognate languages applied to

wrestling, whence Je > to wrestle, and Athiopic

1£\; to wrestle, to contend;—partly to strength
and force, like other verbs of binding and twisting,

. byn, ban, 733, WP, whence Arabic jae strength.
Hence the intrans. signification which is almost the
only one in Hebrew —

(2) to be or become great, to grow, pret. E, Job
31:18; fut. 21}, (A trace of a transitive power is
found in the pr. n. ΠΡΡῚ which see.) Gen. 21:8; 25:
27; 38:14; Exod. 2:10, 11; Job 31:18, 383 Ὁ)
“the orphan grew up to me asa father,” i. 6. with
me, under my care. ‘The suffix is to be taken as a
dative. It is applied to riches and power, Gen.
26:13, 78D 1.3 ‘WY “until he became very great,”
i.e. very rich; 24:35; 48:19; 41:40, “ only in the
‘throne will I be greater than thou,” I will only be
above thee in the royal dignity.

(3) te be greatly valued, 1 Sa. 26:24 (compare

CLIX

5 )---ὙἼ}

verse 21). 0 to be celebrated with praises, Ps-
35:27, MM 233) “praised be Jehovah;” 40:17:
70:5; 2 88. 7:26. :

Piet 213, in the end of a clause ba (Josh. 4:14;
Est. 3:1). [‘ Compare Lehrg.§ 93, n.1; Heb. Gram.
§ 51, n.1."]

(1) to cause and to take care that any thing
shall grow, and become great, hence, to nourish,
to train, as the hair, Num.6:5; to nourish plants,
trees; used of the rain, Isa. 44:14; Eze. 31:4; to
bring ap children, 2 Kings 10:6; Isa. 1:2; 23:4.
Figuratively, to make rich and powerful, Josh.
3:7; Esth. 3:1; 5:11; 10:2; Gen. 12:2.

(2) to make much of, to value highly, Job
7:17, “what is man‘43?33N 3 that thou makest se
much of him?” Hence to praise, to celebrat:, Ps.
69:31; followed by ° 34:4.

Puat, pass. of Piel No.1,to be *- vught up, caused
to grow. Part. Ps. 144:12.

Hipui.—(1) to make great, Gen. 19:19: isa.
9:2; 28:29; nivy> Ὁ} to act nobly, to perform
great, actions, used of God, Joel 2:21; and without
nivy? 1Sa.12:24; but see below. An ellipsis cf
another gerund is found, 1 Sam. 20:41, “they both
wept, bain ΤῚΝ (followed by ni32>) until David
wept most violently.” The phrase is taken in a bad
sense, ΠΕ rae Obad. 12; 793 2°93) Eze. 35:13, to
speak arrogantly, proudly, also nivvye “1377 to
act arrogantly, Joel, 2:20; and simply 133 Lam.
1:9; Zeph. 2:8; followed by bY Ps. 35:26; 38:17.
Compare 123 Hithpael.

(2) to make high, to liftup, Ps. 41:10.

HiruparL.—(1) to shew oneself great and
powerful, Eze. 38:23.

(2) to act arrogantly; followed by by Isa. 10:
15; Dan. 11:36, 37.

Derivatives 2173, 7273, Ὁ»), S53, and pr.n
moa, oa, or Diy, The rest follow immediately

"1A m. part. or verbal adj. growing, growing up,
1 Sa. 2:26; Gen. 26:13; great, Ez. 16:26.

πη} with suff. 1573, once ὅδ} Ps. 150:2.

(1) magnitude, greatness, Eze. 31:7.

(2) magnificence, majesty, as of a king. . Eze.
31:2,18; of God, Deu. 3:24; 5:21.

(3) 322 Siiarrogance, insolence, Isa.9:83 10:12,

"Ia (perhaps “too great,” “giant”), of the

form of adjectives expressing bodily defects, as 034,
MP, OPB, ete., [Giddel], pr.n.m.—(a) Ezr 2°47;
Neh. 7:49.—(6) Εν. 2:56; Neh. 7:48.

51} see ΟἿ,

5)
(5713 (Gis sctually occarring form), see 9°12];
MPT see NE, |

mon (“whom Jehovah has made great,” or
strengthened, see the root No. 2), Gedaliah, pr. n.
—(1) of a governor of the Jews, appointed by Nebu-
ehadnezzar, 2 Ki. 25:22, seq.; Jer. 40:5, seq.; 41:1,
seq. ; elsewhere MP} 39: 14.—(2) Ezr. 10:18.—(3)
Zep. 1:1.

573 (id.), [Gedaliah], pr.n.—(1) m., Jer.
38:1.—(2) 1 Ch. 25:3, 9.—(3) see 973 No.1.

mons [Giddalti], pr.n. of a son of Heman,
1 Ch. 25:4, 29.

V7 fut. Y13".—(1) To cur, TO CUT DOWN, TO
PRUNE, prop. trees (see Pua), applied also to the
slaughter of men, Isa. 10:33; Jud.21:6. (Arabic

~- cf

go> to cut off the hand, nose, ears, esol mutilated.

Kindred is ¥13,see more under 773). Once used of the
beard of mourners as cut off, Isa. 15:2, 7973 Pres
“every beard cut off,” or mutilated. In the place
where this is copied, Jer. 48:3'7,we read, ΠΡ shorn,
but there is no need to regard this as the true read-
ing in Isaiah, though it is found in 80 MSS.; for
Jeremiah, as usual, substitutes for a word in little use
᾿ another appropriate to the purpose. See my Com-
ment on the passage. Comp. Gesch. d. Hebr. Sprache,
p. 37, and above in "YS see p Lxxxv, A.

(2) to break as a rod, Zec.11:10,14. To break
any one’s arm (said of God), 1 Sa. 2:31; and any
one’s horn, Lam. 2:3 (compare Ps. 75:11), figura-
tively for to break his strength, as also in Arabic.

Nipuat, to be cut down, Isa. 14:12; 22:25; also
to be broken, of horns, Jer. 48:25; of statues, Eze.
6:6.

Piet "13, with distinct. acc. 913 to break, to
break in pieces, as bars, bolts, Isa. 45:2; horns, Ps.
75:11; the statues of idols, Deu. 7:5; 12:3.

Puat, to be cut down asa tree, Isa. 9:9.

The Derivatives all follow immediately.

name (perhaps, “cutter down,” i.e. brave sol-
dier, comp. Isa. 10:33), [Gideon], pr. n. of a judge
of Israel, who delivered the people from the Midian-
itish bondage. Jud. chap. 6—8. LXX. Γεδεών.

DY" (“cutting down”), [Gidom], pr. n. of a
place in the tribe of Benjamin, Jud. 20:45.

"WT (id. of the form WP), [Gideons}, pr. n.m.
Num. 1:11; 2:22.

CLX

ὙΠ -

Ὁ pr. i.g. Arab. +> to cut off (compare
under 133), figuratively To CUT WITH OPPROBRIOUS
worps. So—

Piet 433 to reproach, to revile. (Arab. Conj. II.
Syr. Pael id.) (a) men (see 5°54713), especially —(6)
God, 2 Ki. 19:6, 22; Isa. 37:6, 23; Ps. 44:17. This
may not only be done by words but also in action,
when men, by boldly and determinedly sinning, mcck
God and his Jaw. Num. 14:30; Eze. 20:27.

Derivatives 75173, ΙΒ)

Ta TO SURROUND WITH A FENCE, HEDGE,
WALL, hence to erect awall. (Arab. o> id. The

primary sense is that of surrounding, fencing, see the
kindred roots 1¥0, ὙΠ, &c. under the word YS page
xxvu, A. Also 728, 103. The same stock is widely
extended in the western languages, sometimes desig-
nating that which fences, and sometimes the space
fenced off. Comp. in the Latin of the middle ages,
cadarum, Ital. catarata, Germ. Gatter, Gitter; but more
frequently with the letter r transposed, Gr. χόρτος,
hortus, cors, chors, cohors, Germ. Garten, Gard, i. e. a

fortified space, a fortress, as in the pr.n. Stuttgard, —

etc., Curt, Hirde, Slav. gorod, i.e. a fortified city
[“‘ comp. Russ. Novogorod”], etc. etc.) Part. ὩΣ 3
builders of the wall, 2 Ki.12:13. Often used figu-
ratively —(a) oy V3 713 to fortify with a wall, to
wall around, i.e. to set any one in safety, Eze. 13:5;
comp. 22:30.—(6) ‘5 ἽΨΞ 713] to obstruct any one’s
way so that he cannot go out, Lam. 3:7,9; Job 19:8;
Hos. 2:8.
Derivatives all follow immediately.

ὙΠ c. (m. Eze. 42:7, f. Ps. 62:4).

(1) a wall, Eze. 13:5; wall of a vineyard, Num, —

22:24; Isa. 5:5.

(2) a place fortified with a wall, Ezr.9:9.
Su - S- 5 ἌΝ
(Arab. yer, ise) hedge, wall, oe a place sur-

rounded by a wall.)

YH) m.—(1)i.g. 113 wall, fence. Twice found
in const. state (comp. Lehrg. p. 565), Prov. 24:31}
Eze. 42:10.

(2) [Geder], pr. n. of a royal city of the Canaan-
ites, Josh. 12:13; perhaps the same as 7733. [Gent
noun "Y73 1 Ch. 27:28.]

3 (“ hedge,” “ wall”), [Gedor], pr.n.—(1)
of a town in the mountains of Judah, Josh. 15:58,
[Now Jedar, δος Rob.ii. 338.]—(2) m. 1 Ch, 8:31;
9:37.

|
|
;

———— νὼδ,

ee

W-193

mya f. const. NT} pl. const. nin, with suff.
YN Ps. 89:41 (with Tzere impure comp. i, d=):

1) the wall of a city, Ps. loc. cit.; more. fre-
quently the fence of a vineyard, Jer. 49:3; Nah.3:17.
It differs from a living hedge (731"D), Isa. 5:5.

(2) a place fortified with a wall, and i.q.

Arab. Ey > a fold for flocks, i.e a stall erected in

the fields, open above, walled all around, fully nin
Ἰδὲς Num. 32:16, 24,36. As to the thing, compare

~ Hom. Od. ix. 185. Hence with art. 77139 [Gede-

rah], pr.n. of a town in the plain country of the
tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:36, perhaps the same as is
elsewhere called 73 ΓΒ, [Comp. Pun. 153 i.e.
Gades in Spain, see Monumm. Phen. p. 304, seq.;
also Γαδαρὰ a city of Perea, Γαδαρηνὸς, Mat. 8:28." ]
Gent. n. is ΠΥ} 1 Ch. 12:4.

nina (“folds”), [Gederoth], Josh. 15:41, and
with art. N73 2 Ch. 28:18; also pr.n. of a town
in the tribe of Judah.

oni (“two sheep-folds,” comp. DINED),
[Gederothaim], pr.n. of a town in the plain country
of the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:36.

"THA [G@ederite], Gent. n. from Ὑ1} ΓΞ or from
Vda which see. 1 Ch. 27:28.

W'T2 ig. Chald. Ὁ} τὸ HEAP UP, To FILE.
Hence 9.1} which see.

Ma Eze. 47:13, an erroneous reading for ΠῚ as in
verse 15, which is expressed in translating by the
LXX., Vulg., Chald., and found in 14 MSS. Comp.
under 33.

mt pr. TO THRUST AWAY, TO REMOVE, spe-
cially the bandage of a wound [“ tocure”]. Hos.
5:13, TW D3 ANWN) “he (the king of Assyria)

᾿ shall not thrust away from you (the Jews) the

bandage,” i.e. he shall not heal you, asin the other
hemistich. (Syr. Jorg to withdraw, to flee. Aphel,
ee

to rest, to liberate; |Arab. a> to repel.) The He-
brews explain 773 by 857+ ~Hence—

Ma £. removal of bandage, i.e. healing of a
wound. Prov.17:22, 173 2" Np’ 20 “a joyful
heart gives a happy healing.” LXX. εὐεκτεῖν ποιεῖ.
Comp. 16:24.

WI) TO BOW ONESELF DOWN, TO PROSTRATE
NESELF, TOLAY ONESELF DOWN. 2 Ki. 4:34, 35,

cLXl

23-53

used of Elisha in the raising of tlie dead child, 0?
Y2¥ “ and he bowed himself upon him.” 1 Ki,
18:42, ΠΥ ΝΣ 3)“ and he cast himself down
on the ground.” This signification, which the con-
text almost demands, is expressed by all the ancient
interpreters (except the Ch. and Arabic, 2 Ki.). The

Syriac has the same word under the letters Sly
Ethpeal, to which answers the Ch. {93; see examples

of the interchange of the letters 1 and , under the
letter Nun.

1A with suff. 12 m. the back (from the root ΠῚ}
No.1); in one phrase 133 "INS 7°97 “to cast behind
one’s back,” i.e. to neglect, to despise. 1 Ki.14:9;
Eze. 23:35; Neh. 9:26; comp. Pe, The same
is often used in Arabic, δ, (2) cle>, 3g V9 date

12 Chald. const. 13 and δ 3 with suff. 713, 724 mas.
middle, midst, see ΠῚ} Νο. 1. (Syr. Ag id. Arab

Ss

> inner part of a house, \hoe within.) Hence-

(a) 133, ΝΒ 1. ᾳ. WB in the midst, and simply in.
N71) 132 in the fire, Dan. 3:25; 4:7; 7:15. 323 in
it, Ezr.4:15. Ezr.6:2, 03934 F433 INS 139 “so in
it (the book) was written a commentary.” Ezr. §:7.
—(b) sip into, Dan. 3:6, 11, 15.—(c) Si] “ out
of the midst,” Dan. 3:26.

la (for 713, like 13 for 723 from the root ΠῚ} No. I.),
const. 14; with suff. ‘la, 713 m.

(1) back, Pro,10:13; 19:29; 26:3; Isa. 50:6;
51:23; 14 "ΠΝ pon Isa. 38:17; see under 13, .

(2) [“ prop. belly], middle, midst; Job 30:5,
52) 137}! “ they are driven from among (men).”

Nd see 11 Chald.

2)3—(1) ig. οἷς. Med. Waw and Ye; τὸ
CLEAVE, TO CUT; whence 23a plank. Hence—

(2) to dig a well, like the Arab. Conj. VIII.; see
23 No. 2.

(3) 1. ᾳ. 33) to plough, to cut the ground with a
plough; hence 2 Ki.25:12 2’n2, 0°23 (0°33) plough-
men, in 1p, O33).

Δ} a locust (from 733 which see), Nah. 3:17;
pl. (or collect.) "33 and "33 (for D°3}4 Lehrg. p. 523),
Amos 7:1; Nah. 3:17, 233 233 “the locust of lo-
custs,” of a great abundance of them. Chald. 8213,
NBM, Da; pl. S33.

33 (« pit”), [ Gob], pr.n. of a place otherwise un-
known, where David fought with the Philistines, 2 Sa.
21:18, 19.

12

NI-NI

253 Gog, pr.n.—(1) of the prince of the land of
11; also of the Rossi, Moschi, and Tibareni, who is to
come with great forces from the extreme north (38:
15; 39:2), after the exile (38:8,12), to invade the
hely land, and to perish there, as “propiiestéal by Eze-
kiel; see ‘30. Otherwise Apoc. 20:8, Γώγ equally
with Magog, seems to be the name of a region not of
a prince, as amongst the Arabians or υ. [Gog and
Magog in Apoc. belong to a different time to those
spoken of in Ezekicl, so that it is in vain to point out
a discrepancy. ]|—(2) of a Reubenite, 1 Ch. 5:4.

‘T)) i.g. ΤΊ3 No.2, TO PRESS, URGE upon any
one, TO INVADE him, Gen. 49:19; Hab.3:16.

I. ma & ya an unused root, of the same sense
as 233 to be elevated, to rise up, like a back or hump.
For the derivatives which partly follow the analogy

of verbs yy, partly of verbs nb (13, 34; 14 for 7a,
733, 7%)3), have the signification both of back (see 23)
and of md (58 ‘3), which latter is or to middle

(compare oe belly middle, interior, by within).

[‘* From the belly comes then the word for body; see
33, 7°13, and this idea is then transferred to the sig-
nification of people, see 43.” Ges. add 7

Il. ΓΤ), M3 & N13 roots also unused [omitted in
Ges. corr. ], which appear to have had the sense of
flowing together; transferred from water to men,
whence ‘}3 people, prop. confluence of men [but see
above}; 3, °3 a valley so called from the confluence
of water there. Kindred are the Arab. ς Sy 866.

Ww rt Conj. IV. to gather camels revee to the

“ape ἢ - valley, level country, also ; \> to "ἘΝ
tte to apis eamels together to the water, ie,
φἜς

dane, contr. nM a place where water flows toge-

ther, a valley, a low region.

LMA δ, ig. % body, Job 20:25. Root ΠῚ}
No. I.

IT. 771 f. contr. for 783 (from the root "83).—(1)
lifting up, exaltation; . Job 22: 29, IBY 33
ma WOXA) “ when (men) at humbly, thou command-
est lifting up,” i. e. thou liftest up the modest, meek
men. Communly rendered, “when thy ways are hum-
bled (verse 28), thou shalt say, lifting up,” i.e. thou

CLXII

Ὅλ

presently perceivest thy state, from the lowest ta
become most prosperous.
(2) pride, arrogance, Jer. 13:17; Job 33:17:
M3 Ch. pride, Dan. 4:34.

TA (kindred to 123) pr. to cut in pieces; hence—

(1) TO PASS THROUGH, TO PASS OVER, OR AWAY,
i. q. Arab. ile Med. Waw, Syr. be to pass away, to
fail; Ps.go:10, 75Y3) WN 13D “ for it (human life)
soon passes away, and we fly away.”

(2) caus. to cause to pass away, to bring over;
Num. 11:31, “ἃ wind went forth from Jehovah ΤᾺ")
na} Ὁ and brought quails from the sea;”
LXX. éexépacer, Vulg. detulit, the Hebrew inter-
preters, and cut off from the sea; compare 17). As to
the word ‘fi3 Ps. 71:6, see the root M3.

ἢ} m.,a young bird, of a dove, ὅθη. 15:9: ot

an eagle, Deu.32:11, both so called from chirping

S-c--

(see the root 5} No. Π.). Arab. (| igo the young of
a dove and other birds of that kind, Syriac transp.

ον a

Urol.

na (from the root 3,
“stone quarry”), Gozan, Gauzanitis, a region
of Mesopotamia subject to the Assyrians (2 Ki. 19:12;
Isa. 37:12), situated on the river Habor (2 Ki. 17:6;
18:11; 1 Ch.5:26), whither a part of the ten tribes
were carried away by Shalmanezar; Greek Γαυζανῖ-

rec, now called Kaushan, 2 Ki. 17:6; compare Ptol.

v.18; 1 Ch. loc. cit. indeed in the worde ' ne ΝΣ

wa a03 N79) 20) Habor is separated from the

river of Gozan, by the word δὲ ΠῚ, so that it niight
seem to be different; but I have no doubt that this
is to be attributed to the negligence of the writer,
[If this means the writer of the book, it is not to be

borne, for no inspired writer can be safely thus”

charged; transcribers may err. ]
mia see 3.
43 with suff. 1 pers., once 43 Zeph. 2:9; pl. ὩΣ;

const. "13; sometimes in a’n>, 03 Ps. 79:10; Gen.
25:23, Τῇ

(1) a people, prop. a confluence of men, from the} |

root 13 No. II. [* Prop. it would seem body, corms,
from the root 713 which see; and then transferred
a body politic, or whole people; compare Lat. corp:
reipublice, populi, civitatis,in Cicero and Livy.”]
word is general, and used of the nations αὖ la
and also (which should not have been doubted b
some interpreters) of the Israelites, 6. g. Isaiah 1:4

as ibis from nbs, perhaps

|

:
3

4

j

a
.

ὙΠ

9:2; 26:2; 49:7; Gen.35:11; 12:2; Ῥβδ]. 33:12.
In pl. however 043. specially is used of the (other)
nations besides Israel (compare DTS No.1, a; espe-
cially Jer.32:20; also MSI p. txxx1, B}; Neh. 5:8,
often with the added notion of being foes and barba-
rians, I’sal.2:1,8; 9:6, 16,20, 21; 10:16; 59:6, 9;
79:6,10; 106: 47 (comp. O°), etc. ; or of being profane
persons, strangers to the true religion, 1. 6. Gentiles
(see below), Jer.31:10; Eze. 23:30; 30:11; Psal.
135:15, ete. OD Pays) “the circle of the Gentiles,”
i.e. Galilee of the Gentiles (see ΣΝ DiI YS “isles
of the Gentiles” (compare ᾽ν δ); collect. 13 for 0°14 Isa.
14:32. It is sometimes opposed to DY, OYA, which
is more commonly used of Israel; Isa. 42:6, 7S
Ὁ} nin? ny nap (1 will make thee a covenant of
the people, a light (i.e. a teacher) of the Gentiles;”
comp. ver. 1, Isa.49:6; Deu. 26:18,19; 32:43. Hence
it is very rarely found followed by a gen., and with
suff. 7! 14, 4 (Zeph. 2:9); very frequently ΠῚΠ' BY,
ὯΝ, iY; LXX. pretty constantly render OY λαός, “3
ἔθνος; Vulg. gens, whence also in New Test. ra ἔθνη
are opposed to τῷ λαῷ Θεοῦ ᾿Ισραήλ, Lu. 2:32.

(2) Poet. applied to herds and troops of animals,
Joel 1:6; Zeph. 2:14. Comp. DY Prov. 30:25, 26;
Gr. ἔθνεα χηνῶν, γεράνων, μυιάων, μελισσάων, χοίρων,
Homer's Il. ii. 87, 458, 469; Od. xiv. 73; equorum
gentes, Virg. Georg. iv. 430.

(3) Sometimes D3 Gentiles, very nearly ap-

roaches to the nature of a pr.n. Josh. 12:23, ἼΡῸ
ται nia “king of the Gentiles at Gilgal.” For

Gentiles seem there, as in Galilee, to have afterwards

_ settled amongst the Hebrews. [But what could this

have to do with the previous name?] It is more un-

- certain where we should seek for M13 Gen. 14:1,
Waging war against Sodom. Le Clerc understands a

nation of Galilee, comparing D340 δ Isa. 8:22;

| comp. Gen. 10:5, “the nations of the west” might

be understood. Not amiss an anonymous translator,
βασιλεὺς Παμφυλίας.

MA £—(2) body (pr. belly, like the Syr. Lag
tit). Eze. 1:11,23; Dan.10:6. Gen. 47:18, “no-
thing remains ...390278) SINFO N72 but our
bodies and our lands.” Neh. 9:37, pvovin ὍΝ
43923) “they have dominion over our bodies and
our cattle.”

(2) a dead body, corpse, both of men, 1 Sa. 31:
10,12; Nah. 3:3; and of beasts, Jud. 14:8, 9.

ἃ to rejoice, see bea,

Ny 4 f.—(1) part. act. f. of the verb ἊΣ Νο. 2:
Mect. a band of exiles; exiles (comp. sing. 7713

‘CLXIII

“3-03

.an. exile, 2:Sa..15:19), Ezr. 1:11; 9:4; Jer. 28:6,
Eze. 1:13 3211, 153.11:24, 25; and used also of
those who have again returned into their country,

G- -

Ezr. 10:8 (Arab. ae and isle exiles).

(2) abstr. exile, migration. 1 Chr. 5:92, ΓΝ
ndisa “ until the exile.” ndian be * equipment for
exile,” Eze.12:7. npiaa qe Jer. 29:16, etc. “to go
into exile.” 17130 °23 exiles; also, those who have
returned from captivity, Ezr. 4:1; 6:19; 8:35.

wae (“exile”), [Golan], pr.n. of a city of Ba-
shan, afterwards in the tribe οἵ Manasseh; a city of
refuge, allotted to the Levites, Deut. 4:43; Josh.
20:8; 21:27 (where there is 32 tia); 1Ch 6:56.
Josephus mentions both the city (calling it Γαυλάνη,
Bell. Jud.i. 4, § 4, 8) and the adjoining region, T'av-
λανῖτις, Archeol. viii. 2, § 3, 13, § 4, ete., which he
places by the spring of Jordan and the sea of Galilee;
elsewhere he comprehends it under the name of Ba-
tanea [Bashan]. This region is now called Jauldn.

G- -

ya τα. a pit; once found, Eccl. 10:8. (Syriac
ἜΣ id.; Chald. 8¥D33, NYPID id., the letter 3

being interchanged with 3.) The root 701 is used
in Syriac and Chaldee in the signification of digging.

ya an unused root. Syr. Ag colour, Ch. 133 to
colour, to dye. Hence—

Δ} (“painted with colours”), [Guné], pr.n.
m.—(1) Gen.46:24; whence patron. of the same
form (for 213), Nu. 26:48.—(2) 1 Ch. 5:15.

V1) inf. via and 33, fut. Y1, ro EXPIRE, TO
BREATHE OUT ONE’S LIFE, Gen. 6:17; 7:21; Nu.
17:27; especially poet. Job 3:11; 10:18; 13:19;
14:10; 27:5, etc.; sometimes with the addition of
mid Gen. 25:8.

aa i,q. Arab. sls to be hollow (see under 3234
No. 1). V.id. and to be, or to be hid away in the
midst of any thing, Conj. II., to shut a door (pr. to
cause that any thing within be hid away). So—

Hipui, to shut doors, Neh. 7:3. Hence—

mpi f.a body, corpse, so called from the idea
of being hollow, 1 Ch. 10:12, for ΠΡ} in the parallel

place, + Sa.31:12. Arab. ὩΣ ΤΑ cavity, belly, bia
corpse Rabbin. 433 body, person. -

“Via i. q. Arab. |= prop. Τὸ TURN ASIDE FRON
ee
THE WAY, like Wt; hence to turn aside to any one
and in the common use of the language—

31-3

(1) to tarry anywhere, asa sojourner and stran-
ger, to sojourn; used of individuals, Gen. 12:10; 19:
9; 20:1; Jud.17:7; and of whole nations, Ex.6:4;
Ps.105:23; Ezr.1:4. Poet. used of brutes, Isa. 11:6.
Followed by 3 of the land in which any one tarries
as a stranger, Gen. 21:23; 26:3; 47:4; DY is pre-
fixed to the person or people with whom any one
tarries, Gen. 32:5; NS Exod. 12:48; Levit. 19:33;
3 Isa. 16:4, but poet. these are also put in the accu-
sative; Ps. +20:5, WD NI Ὁ “PMN “woe is me,
that I sojourn in Mesech;” Jud. 5:17, "3 map m
N¥38 “and why did Dan remain in his ships?” i. 6.
sit at leisure on the sea shore, as is well expressed by
LXX., Vulg., Luth. Job 19:15, ‘N'A 23 “the so-
journersof my house,” i. e. servants, for in the.other
hemistich there is handmaids; Ex. 3:22, 402 N13
“her sojourners;” or according to Vulg. hospita
ejus. LXX. σύσκηνος. Others understand neighbour,
from the Arabic usage; Isa. 33:14, UN 929 WI Ὁ
δὴν ὙΠῸ 33 “ID mpok “who among us shall
dwell with the devouring fire, who shall dwel1 with
everlasting burnings?” It is the cry of sinners near
the overthrow sent by Jehovah (verse 12, 13), fearing
for themselves. 77! baka "3 “to sojourn in the
tent of Jehovah,” is i. q. to be frequently present in
the temple; to be as it were God’s guest, and (what is
joined with this idea) to have His care and protection.
Ps. 15:1; 61:5, compare 39:13, also with acc., Ps.
5:5: 5 ΤῺ δὲ “a wicked person shall not dwell
with thee.” Parall. God hath no pleasure in wicked-
ness. (Arab. ,|— Conj. III, to remain in a temple on

account of religion, also to receive under protection.
Gmc .-

ΑΔ ἀρ a guest or client of God, used of a man
tarrying long in a holy city.) Part. 13, which is
distinguished from the verbal noun δ, whence Lev.
17:12, 0921N3 35 739 “ the stranger that sojourn-
eth amongst you;” 18:26; 19:34. [Plural 03
strangers, nomades, Isa. §:17.” |—Job 28:4, in the
description of a mine, 13 DY2 ὉΠ 78 with Rabbi
Levi [ interpret, “a man breaks a channel (i. 6. a shaft)
from where he dwells, and as it were sojourns,” i. e.
from the surface of the ground as the abode of men;
3 DY for the fuller OV 13 WS DY i. q. afterwards

VD. ae

(2) to fear, like 13} and >,. This signification
is taken from that of turning aside, since one who is
timid and fearful of another, goes out of the way and
turns aside from him (gebt ihm aué bem Wege, tritt uri).
Followed by 1 (compare #2 No.2, a) Job 41:17;
and 280 Nu. 22:3; Dew 1:17; 18:22; 1 Sa.18:15;

CLXIV

5 η.)--

once used with an acc. of the thing feared; Deu. 32
27; b of the thing for which one fears, Hos. 10:5
Of fear or reverence towards God, Ps. 22:24; 33:8,

(3) to be gathered together, or gather selves —
together; this signification (which I have defended
at length against J. D. Michaélis, in Thes. p. 274) it —
has in,;common with the kindred verbs 738, 123 which 4
see, zufammenfdarren. Ps. 56:7, BY! TAY “they —
are gathered together (and) hide themselves; i.e. —
they lie hid in troops in their lurking places. Fol- —
lowed by by and NN against any one, Ps. 59:4; Isa.
54:15; see HirHpALeL. Once, apparently, transitively

i.q. Ch., Syr. a ΡΩΝ Lat.congreg are (from grex,
gregis). Ps. 140:3, nionbn THY “they gathered
together wars.”

Ηιτηράμει, 19303,—(1) i. q. Kal No. 1, to tarry;
1 Ki. 17:20.—(2) i. q. Kal No. 3, to gather selves
together. In Hos.7:14, ‘21ND THIN ΦΥΓῊ YTD
“they gather themselves together for corn and
new wine, they turn aside from me;”i. 6. they gather
together to supplicate idols for the fertility of their
fields. 230 Jer. 30:23; see under the root 73.

Derivatives 13, 13, M73; HID, ἜΣ, MHI, HIV,
MPI, and pr. n. “33. ᾿

[‘* II. 3, a different root. Perhaps to suck, whence ἢ
"3, δ a suckling, the sucking whelp of a lion,
Compare Y. ith. ὁ Ῥὼ: a young ass; Say a suck-
ing child, Nusa young animal.” Ges. add.]

“ἡ i. q- 43, which see; a lion’s whelp. Plur.
NW 5} Jer. 51:38; YN Nah. 2:13.

“3 pl. O°S3 m. a whelp, so called as still sojourn="
ing under the care of its mother (see the root Wa
No.1). [So called from being a suckling, see II. Ἢ. |
Specially used of “a lion’s whelp,” Eze.19:2, 3, 8}
MIS Wa Gen. 49:9; Deu. 33:22; where a whelp still”
sucking its mother’s teats is to be understood, differ-
ent from 7°53 i.e. a young lion, which is weaned and
begins to seek prey for itself. Once used of the

Sur gL

whelp of a jackal (jf), Lam. 4:3. (Arab. ΡΞ
ὩΣ used of a lion’s whelp, and of a puppy, Syr,
9 « '
ας.)
Pr. n. ἜΣ ΠΟΡῸ [going up of Gur], the going up of
the whelp orwhelps; pr n of a place near Thleam,)
2 Ki.g:27.

2 WA (“sojourning of Baal”), [Gur-baal]
pr.n. of a town in Arabia, prob. so called from 8
temple of Baal, 2 Ch. 26:7.

M3 pl. Ὁ [this pl. not found] and τῆ ὦ |

7

|

So

_ prop. a little stone, pebble, κλῆρος, specially such as_
were used in casting lots.
(1) a lot, Lev.16:8, seq. Of casting lots, there
are used the verbs ΠῚ, ΤῊ, Το, BD, Sn, 103,
(which see); of a lot cast, 58) Jon.1:7; Eze.24:6;
of a lot coming forth from the shaken urn, there is
said, ov 5} OY Lev. 16:9, and 2 973 δὲν) Nu.33:54;
_ Josh. 19:1, seq. A thing concerning which lots are
| east is construed with 5¥ Ps. 22: 19; by Joel 4:3.
— (2) what falls to any one by lot, especially part of
_an inheritance, land which falls to any one by inhe-
fitance; Jud. 1:3, ΝΡ AS ΠΣ “come up with
| me into my lot,” my portion received by lot, Isa.
| 67:6; Ps.125:3. Metaph. used of the lots assigned
| by God to men, Ps.16:5; Dan. 12:13, apad THyn
» “and thou shalt rise that thou mayest share in thy
"Ἰοὺ at the end of the days,” in the kingdom of the
| Messiah (compare Apoc. 20:6).

Ι

|

i . -

12... W724 cop of earth, of dust. Once found in

τ the Old Test. Job 7:5, "p, 7BY v3] ΠΙΘῚ “wa wap

32, &3 “worms and clods of earth clothe (i.e.
cover) my body;” referring to the ashy skin of a sick
person, which being rough, and as it were scaly, may

» seem as if sprinkled with clods of earth; LXX. βώ-

\Xaxec γῆς; Vulg. sordes pulveris. The Talmudists

/ use the same word of a clod, and a lump resembling a-

_ elod, Mishn. Tehor. 3, §2,5,§1; see more in Thes.
| p.276. Hence is derived denom. ¥3NH to wrestle,
) prop. to siir up the dust in wrestling (see P3832). The
| etymology is very obscure; Jo. Simonis thought waa

| ᾿ and &3 were for ¥132, &%33 from the root Ux~s! to be

| unclean, filthy; whence pale filth; I prefer regard-
| ing Waa as i. q. U-~si, Whence also pr. ἢ. 2,

12 m. (from the root 123), pl. const. 53.--- (αὐ [a
| shearing, meton.”] shorn wool of sheep, a fleece;
| Deu. 18:4, JIN¥ 1) NWSI“ the firstfruits of the fleece

of thy sheep,” Job 31:20; compare 713.

(2) [a mowing, e.g.”] a mown meadow, Ps.72:
6, Am. 7:1, 393 ‘34 “the king’s mowings.” This
apparer tly signifies the firstfruits of the hay, which
the kiugs of Israel perhaps required.

313 m., Ezr.1:8, a treasurer, the officer who
had the charge of the royal treasures amongst the
Persians, see under 193. Pl. Ch. {1223 Ezr. 7:21; and
by extruding the sibilant, }1273 Dan. 3:2, 3; to this

᾿ ον = 9 P= $905
answers the Syriac. NG Jhy, JSOhLA
| Pers. \,..:S, all of which are composed of 13, 123 and

CLXV

Oya

the Persic syllable ,|,,_,, (Germ. bat, in efrbar, atithar)
which is used to form possessives.

8} prop. TO.cuT, like 173 (which see); specially—
(1) to cut a stone, to form by cutting, whence Mi
(Syr. uk ~ to prune, to shear.)

(2) Metaph. to give, to divide out, which is de-
rived from the idea of cutting and sectioning out
(Germ. jufdneiden, for zutheilen), just as ταμέας from
τέμνειν. Especially like the syn. 204, used of favours
conferred on any one; Ps.'71:6, .2 NAS OS "Ye
“from my mother’s womb thou hast conferred fa-
vours upon me.” (Arab. > to give back; to pay,
apes retribution, penalty, reward.)

Derivatives N'}4, and pr. n. 78, 13,

ria ει, ᾳ 13 No. 1, a fleece, Jud. 6:39, 40: more
fully W)¥i Nia verse 37; Arab. i> fleece.

MA (of the form 793, ov, perhaps “stone
quarry”), pr. name of a place otherwise unknown,
whence is derived Gent. °3t3 [Gizonite], 1 Ch.11:
34, like 13593 from nbs, ΣΥΝ from nd,

2 TO CUT, as hay (see tA); specially TO SHEAR
a flock, Gen.31:19; 38:12; 1Sa.25:4, 7; the hair,
as in mourning, Job 1:20; Mic.1:16; Syr., Ch., and

Arab. = id. (Kindred roots, all of which have the
primary power of cutting, are 7}3, O14, 4, δ, me
and transp. 173, see under ΤΣ, 7¥, 114, TI.) 129 Nu.
11:31; see under the root 133. -

ΝΙιρηαι, 1132; pl. 34132 to be shorn, used of enemies,
i. 6. to be cut off, to be slain, Nah.1:12; compare as
to the metaphor, Isa. 7:20.

Derivatives 12, 734, and —

Md (“shearer”), [Gazez], pr.n. of two men,
2 Ch. 2:46. .

nya (from the root 1723) a cutting of stones.
Whence Nt] 23 1 Kings 5:31, and simply N'}3 cut
stones, especially squared, Isa.g:9; 1 Ki. 6:36; 7:9,
11,12; Ex. 20:25. es

I. 233 fat. δ᾽)» (kindred to "18).—(1) prop. τὸ
STRIP OFF, as skin from flesh, Τὸ FLAY, Mic.3:2.
(Arab. Se to be galled and wounded, used of a beast
of burden, gefdunden feyn.) Hence—

(2) to pluck off, or away, like Syr. transp. 1S

—(a) by open force, 2 Sa. 23:21, TD MIHTNY Paps]
"327 “he plucked the spear from the hand of th»

).--- Ὁ}

Egyptian;” 1 Ch. τα τῶϑ: Job24:9, “they pluck the °
orphan from the mother's breast;” Gen. 31:31. “I |
feared lest thou wouldst take thy daughters away ©
from me,” Deu. 28:31. Used of the carrying off of ’
women, Jud.21:23. In an applied sense, Job 24:19,
umm 312) DAD] MY “ drought and heat take
away the snow water,” i.e. they absorb, drink up.
It is more often used—{b) of one who takes to him-
self, claims for himself (an fi fid reifen) the goods of
another by injustice of any kind, Job 20:29; 24:2;

Mic. 2:2; especially used of the more powerful who ,
takes for himself the goods of the weaker, whether
by violence or by fraud, Levit. 5:23; Jer. 21:12;
22:3.

(3) with ace. of person, to despoil any one—(a) |
properly, Jud. 9:25; Ps. 35:10.—(0) by fraud and ~
injustice, i.g.?PYY. Lev. 19:13; Pro. 22:22; 28:24.
Part. pass. 2.13 Deu. 28:29.

Nipuat pass. to be taken away, used of sleep, Pro.
4:16.

[The derivatives follow presently. ]

|

Π. 7213 an unused root, i.g. Arab. (Jj to chirp,
to coo, of adove. Hence 2113.

m3 m. rapine, robbery, and concr. goods obtained
by force and wrong, Lev. 5:21; Isa.61:8; Or Sra ij

Eze. 22:29. Followed by a genitive, theré twice |

vecurs the form—
73 id. Eze. 18:18; Ecc. 5:7.

mbna const. nots (Isa. 3:14) id. nbra Sta Eze.18:
47,12. “293 not goods taken away from the poor,
Isa. 3:14.

Ὁ} an unused root, pr to cut off, like the Arabic

---

ad> and ΡΞ (whence ae Jesm, the cutting off

of a syllable); compare under the root 113. In the
use of Hebrew language it is applied to the significa-
tion of cutting off, devouring, like the kindred
DD2, 0D73 (compare 133 No. 3); whence—

Dla m. a species of locust, so called from its eating
off ; like Son. Joel 1:4; 2:25; Amos 4:9; Targ.

Ma creeping locust, without wings. Syriac
iyo, which Lexicographers explain, a locust
without wings; comp ΟΡ (ἢ : to pull in pieces; Lt.
to comb, both from the idea of plucking. LXX.
κάμπη. Vulg. eruca. [See Credner on Joel loc.
cit.”]

DY3 (“eating up”), [Gazzam], pr.n of a man,

CLXVI

Ezr. 2:48; Neh. 7:51.

"313 see mt.

yi an unused rout, i.g. ¥13 No.1, tocut downs ©
tree. Compare ξ95- Conj. I. and oa LIL. to cut,
to prune; VIII. to cut wood from a tree. Hence— |

YI3 m. with suff. W433 the trunk of a felled tree, —

Job 14:8; hence, any trunk, Isa. 11:1; and even ©
that of a tree newly planted, and pune forth its

Arabic ei the trunk of a

abn |
-
᾿

first roots, Isa. 40:24.

υδι. ὦ.

"palm; Syr. ἴβιῶς ἃ trunk, a Site stem.

“V2 fut. 131 (see No. 3), and 23 (No. 4).
(1) To cur, TO DIVIDE, 1 Ki. 3 186, 26; Ps. 1936:

13. (Arab. ὡ- to cut off; Syr. ὃ Le to cut away,

around. Comp. the remark on 113, 713. Especially
related are hii WD, .~..<; and with the letters
transposed, 13, 1, 722.) |
(2) to cut wes wood, 2 Ki. 6:4.
and ᾿ξ δ an-axe, from the kindred 13.
(3) to eat up, to devour, from the idea of cutting”
food, see 813. No. 4, and 773 No. 2. So fut. O. Isa,
9:19, used there of the slaughter of war. Arab.
to eat quickly, to slaughter, to kill.
(4) to decree, to decide, to constitute, fut. A. |
Job 22:28; as 13, ih in Chaldee and Syri
compare Π 3.
(5) intrans. to cut off, to fail. Hab. 3:17, Ti)
NY npn “the sheep fail in the folds.”
ἐξέλεπεν πρόβατα. (Arabic i specially used of |
water anne ) : .

See 22,9

Est. 2:1.

(2) to be separated, excluded [cut off], 2
26:21, MIN? MRD W222 3 “for he was excluded
from the house of God.” Isa. 53:8, OND PIND Ἢ
“he was excluded [cut off] from the land of the
living.” Ps. 88:6.

(3) to be taken away [cut off], toperish, Lam.
3:54. With a dat. Bien. Eze. 37:11, 33 ἼΣΙΣ

“ we Ἀγ lost.” (Arab. ip calamity, destruction.
Derivatives follow, except 77139.

3 Ch.—(1) ig. Heb. No.1, to cut, to cut away
see Ithpeal.
(2) 1. ᾳ. Heb. No. 4, to decree, to decide, te
tablish, specially used of fate. Part. pl. 113} pr.
deciders, determiner s, hence the Chaldee astrvlo —
gers, who, from the prsition of the stars at the hou _

@

4-711

of birth, by various arts of computation and divining
(Numeri Babylonii, Hor. Carm. i. 11, 2), determined
the fate of individuals. Dan. 2:27; 4:4; 5:7, 11.
Comp. Ch. Sli decree, in the Rabb. used of the
divine decree, fate. ἢ 13 ἐπὸ art of casting nativities,
on which comp. my Comment. on Isa. vol. ii. p. 349.

Irupeat, to be cut off, 3 pret. fem. N28 Dan.
2:45, and in the Hebrew manner, N}3)0 verse 34.

MWA (1) a piece, apart, pl. 03 parts of victims,
Gen. 15:17; the parts of the divided sea, Psalm
136: 13.

(2) Gezer [Gazer], (prob. “place cut off,”
“precipice”), pr.n. of acity, formerly a royal city of
the Canaanites (Josh. 10:33; 12:12); situated in
the western border of the tribe of Ephraim (Joshua
16:3); allotted to the Levites (Josh, 21:21); although
the ancient inhabitants were not expelled (Joshua
16:10; Jud.1:29). Laid waste by the Egyptians,
but restored by Solomon (1 Ki. g:15—17).

ΤΠ} £. once found Lev. 16:22, 7713 PIs “into
a desert land.” The same thing is expressed in
verses 10, 21,and 22, fin. TIDT5D9. LXX. εἰς γῆν ἄβα-
τον. Vulg. in terram solitariam. It properly denotes,
land eatenoff, naked, devoid of herbage, from
the signification of eating (see the root No. 3); like

5ι-

the Arabic ὍΡΟΣ jr 388 Kamis, p. 699, Syriac

29 »
hae barren.

ma const. Nti Ch. f. decree, sentence of God,
of angels [Ὁ], Dan. 4:14,21. Frequently in Targ.

Comp. the root No. 4, and Syr. sd ln:

MWA £—(1) the form, figure of-a man, so called
from cutting and forming; comp. 2$? from 232, and
French taille. Lam.4:7. To this answers Arabic
s- -

(2) a part of the sanctuary at Jerusalem; as far as
may be collected from ihe not very clear words, Eze.
41:12—15; 42:1,10,13; an area or inclosure in
the northern part of the temple, a hundred cubits
long and broad, surrounded with a particular build-
ing (7923, 193), with cells (NI3W9) at the side. LXX.
τὸ ἀπόλοιπον.

"Wa 1 88. 27:8 mp (an. Ὑ2), [Gizrites], pr.
n. of a people defeated by David while he sojourned
amongst the Philistines, prob. inhabitants of the city
Gezer ("I3).

' pna m. the belly of reptiles, Ley. 11:42; of ser-
pents, Genesis 3:14, 80 called from its being bent,

CLXVII | F

. shame.

4

9--513

curved (see the root 93), comp. Germ. 8, from
beugen, biicten.

‘TMA, “TENA (« valley of vision”), [Gehazé], pr.
n. of the servant of Elisha, 2 Ki.4:12, seq.; 5:20,
seq.

Oma an unused root, prob. 1. 4. Arabic a

(5 and Ὁ being interchanged), to light a fire, Med.
Pr ite’
Damma to burn, to flame, whence “τς: a great

fire burning vehemently, Gehenna, from ‘the primary
stock 09, 097. Hence—

ἜΑΡ f. pl. pena, ons (f. Eze. 1:13), a live coal
(different from ὉΠ a black coal, Prov. 26:21). Job
41:13; Prov.6:28; Isa. 44:19, fully ws ona Lev.
16:12. Poet. live coals are used for lightnings,
2 Sa. 22:9, 13. Hence used of punishments sent by
God, Ps.140:11. “ Live coals upon the head,” a
proverbial expression for any thing very trouble-
some, which gives any one very great pain and tor-
ment. Prov. 25:21, “if thine enemy hunger, feed
him; if he thirst, give him drink. 22... thou wilt
heap coals of fire on his head;” i. 6. so thou wilt
overwhelm him with very heavy cares, and he will
be ashamed of his enmity against thee; comp. Rom.
12:30. In like manner the Arabs say figuratively
“coals of the heart, fire of the liver,” to denote
burning cares, and a mind heated and suffused with
Compare my remarks on this expression
in Rosenmiiller, Rep. i. page 140, and in the Lond.
Classical Journal, No. 54, p.244. Elsewhere a live
coal, which alone remains to keep in fire, like the
Gr. ζώπυρον, denotes the only hope of a race almost
destroyed, 2 Sa. 14:7.

OM) ig. Arabic a ~ to flame (see 703);
whence —
CMA [Gaham], pr.n. of a son of Nahor, Gen.
» “cs
22:24, perh. called i. q. esi having flaming eyes.
]772 ig. Ch. 123, Syr. Sty τὸ bend, to bow

oneself down. Hence fing.

ἽΠΠ3 an unused root. Arab. pee to hide one-
self, > a hiding-place. Hence—

“Ma (“ hiding-place”), [Gahar], pr. n. τὰ, Esr,
2:47; Neh. 7:49.

*] see N32.

bd

ΝΣ [κὸν SP], ig. M2 No. Il, to flow to-
gether as water. Hence—

NUD more rarely 8°} Zec. 14:4, and δδ᾽Κ Isa. 40:4;
by omiésion of Aleph "δ, const. δ᾽} and ‘4; pl. pr.
mies (read NIN) 2 Ki.2:16; Eze. 6:3 a’n3, but
more often transp. ΠῚ 3, with suffix ΠΝ Eze.
35:8 c. (m. Zec. 14:5, f. verse 4),a valley, so called
from the water flowing together there; hence a flat,
low region. (The learned may enquire whether Gr.
γαῖα, γῆ, Goth. gauje, Dutch gaw, Germ. Gau, are cog-
nate). It differs from 993, which denotesa valley watered
by a torrent, also from 7¥P3 and PY, which denote
lerger plains and level ground (see Relandi Palest.
348, seq.); and hence it is used of some particular
valleys, just as others are called 5n2, ΡΞ, Py.
This name is applied to—

(a) D372 83, 3) [the valley of the son of Hin-
nom], Jer.7:32; 19:2,6; 037) 23 3} 2 Ki. 23:10
39; 0377 3} Josh. 15:8, to the south and east [? west]
of Jerusalem, through which ran the southern bound-
ary of Benjamin, and the northern of Judah (Josh.
15:8; 18:16), remarkable for the human sacrifices
offered tu Moloch (2 Kings, Jer. 1. 1. c. ¢.); also called
; na, and κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν 8120 Jer. 2:23.

(6) ὉΠ 3} and with the art. DWN °3 (the val-
ley of craftsmen), Neh.11:35, on the borders of Judea,
with a village of the same name.

(c) Synnp? ‘2 (the valley which God opened), on
the northern borders of the tribe of Zebulon, Josh.
19:14, 27.

(d) MPD 2 Ps. 60:2; 2Sa.8: 13, the valley of
salt, near the Dead Sea.

(e) OV °3 the valley of passers by, Eze. 39:11;
to the east of the sea of “alilee.

(f) D'Y3¥T °4 the valley of hyenas, in the tribe of
Benjamin, 1 Sa. 13:18.

(g) H2¥ 82 in the plain: country of the tribe of
Judah, 2 Ch. 14:9.

{h) 833 with art.-8}29 (the valley), a place on Mount
Pisgah, over against Beth-peor, in the land of Moab,
a station of the Israelites, Num. 21:20; Deu. 3:29;

4:46.

3 an unused root, having the signification to
bind, to couple, like the Arab. οἱ Med. Ye Conj.

Gre
II. to bind with fetters, 5. a bond, a fetter, a thong,
and with a prefixed guttural ἽΝ), T28 46, 738 (per-
haps 708, t08). In the western languages compare
the root gaben, gatten, i.e. to couple; whence Gatte,
Gattung, Kette, (catena), etc. Hence—

CLXVIII

NIN
‘T'} m.—(1) a thread, a thong, Isa. 48:4, of 3

stiff-necked people, 78Y M2 V3 “thy neck is an iror

thread,” or rod.

(2) a nerve, tendon, Ch. ST, Syr. lcigis Gen.
32:33; pl. Eze. 37:8; Job 10:11; 40:17.

ΤῚΣ & TA (Micah 4:10), fut. 02, with Vav
conv. 3°),

(1) TO BREAK OUT, TO BURST FORTH, used of a river
breaking out from its source, Job 40:23; of a child
issuing from the womb, ib. 38:8; of a soldier rushing
to battle, Eze. 32:2. (Syriac ἧς, to break forth as
water, as a child from the womb; Ch. id., especially
to rush forth to battle.)

(2) trans. to cause to break forth, or to come
forth, as an infant, to bring him forth from the
womb; Ps. 22:10, }03% ‘Mi MAND “ for thou didst
take me from the womb;” 13 is ἃ rare form of the
participle; comp. Lehrg.402. Of a mother, to bring
forth, Mic. 4:10.

Hipuit, to issue forth from hiding-places; part.
m3) Jud. 20:33. Hence }in'3.

ΓΔ or M3 Ch. Αρηει, to break, burst forth, as
wind, as if to battle, Dan.'7: 2; see above, the Hebrew
root No. 1.

M3 (“ breaking forth,” sc. of a fountain),
[Giah], pr. n. of a place near Gibeon, 2 Sa. 2:24.

pines prop. a river, so called from its bursting
forth from its fountains, com Job 40:23. To this
pare

wy which the
Arabs commonly use of larger rivers, as the Ganges,
Araxes. In Hebrew it is pr. n.—

(1) Of a fountain, with a stream and ponds, near
Jerusalem, called elsewhere 99% [But this is a mis
take, they were different], 1 Ki. 1:33, 38; 2Ch.ge.
39; 33:14.

(2) The second of the four rivers of Paradise, which
is said to surround the land of w3> (thiopia), Gen.
2:13. Some who follow the Arabic use of the word
wy understand the Araxes, and they take waa
in this place in a signification entirely different from
that which it commonly has; but this is improbable.
On the other hand it was the constant opinion of the
ancients that the Wile was intended; see Jer. 2:18;
LXX. Sir. 24:37; Joseph. Arch. i. 1, §3; and I ex-
pect that the Aithiopic Nile was particularly meant,
which may in fact be said to surround Athiopia. I
have discussed this more at length in ‘Thesaur. pages
281, 282.

.-- στ

SF a LCE

ἘΝ τῇ

bs) rarely Did or ap (Pro. 23:24 1°n3), fut. Sey,
apoc. 23° prop. TO GO IN A CIRCLE (comp. 223, whence

3), like the Arabic Sle Med. Waw to dance

(compare Syn and 339); hence—

(1) tc leap for joy, to rejoice; poet. Job 3:22,
Dome nnn’ “ those who rejoice even to exulta-
tion;” Isa. 49:13; 65:18, seq.; followed by 3 of pers.
or thing, concerning which we are glad, Psal. 9:15;
13:6; 21:2; 31:8; 149:2; also 23) Zeph. 3:17; δ
M172 to rejoice in Jehovah, i.e. to delight in Him, es-
pecially on account of benefits bestowed by him, Isa.
29:19; 41:16; Joel 2:23; Ps.35:9; 89:17. Re-
joicing aud leaping for joy are sometimes ascribed also
to inanimate things, Ps. 96:11; Isa.35:1.

(2) to tremble, as accompanied by the leaping and
palpitation of the heart (see Job 37:1; Psal. 29:6;
compare the roots 339 and 730. So Gr. ὀρχεῖται καρδία
φόβῳ, Aischyl. Choeph. 164,1022; ἡ καρδία πάλλει,
πάλλει φόβῳ, Seidl. ad Eurip. Electr. 433; Lat. cor
salit, Plaut.; and on the other hand 158, of the mind
trembling for joy, Isa. 60:5; Jer. 33:9). Ps. 2:11,
m3 153 “tremble with fear” [there is no need
to depart from the common meaning]; Hos.10:5,
“ for the people shall mourn on account of it (the
calf), ὅδ.» voy 93) and the priests shall tremble
for it.”

The derivatives follow immediately.

‘A see Desa,

δ m.—(1) prop. a circle, hence age, and meton.
cotemporaries, i.g. “ἡ, compare {28; Dan.1:10,
pp>"33 WS De “ the young men of your age.”
Arab. \.s or > i.g. ὙΠ, γενεά, In the Talmud,
993 12 is, “a mian born in the same hour, and with the
same star as I.”

(2) exultation, rejoicing, Hos.g:1; Isa. 16:10;
Jer. 48:33. j

m3 f. i. q. δ» No. 2, exultation, rejoicing, Ps.
65:13; Isa.35:2, 13 nbs; “rejoicing and shout-
ing;” const. state for the absolute.

[Π}} Ginath, pr.n. m., 1 ΚΙ. 16:99.

. BaP an unused root. Arab. ἧς. Med. Ye appears
to have signified to be hot, to boil up; whence al
heat of the breast from anger, hunger, thirst. To
this answers gabren, in other dialects gohren, giehren.
Hence—

da τῷ, lime, so called from its effervescing

CLXIX |

925-8
Su 5 G7

when slacked, Isa.27:9. Arab. i and ,\.> quick

lime.

2 Ch. emphat. 83 id. Dan. 5:8; compare Iba
27:9; Amos 2:1, Targ.

‘YA a stranger, i.g. 13, 2 Ch. 2:16.

U3 see waa.

ae: (“ filthy,” see wai), [Gesham], pr. n. τὰ,
1 Ch. 2:47.

3 τη. pl. ns (from the root bb3).—(1) a heap
of stones, commonly with the addition of 0°238 Josh.
7:26. Often used of ruins, Isa. 25:2; pl. heaps,
ruins; Jer.g:10, p bid Downy ‘AN? “and I will
make Jerusalem into ruins;” Jer. 51:37.

(2) fountain, spring, scaturigo, Engl. a well,
Cant. 4:12; see 223 Niph No. 2. Pl. waves, Bellen,
Ps 42:8; 89:10; 107:25,29. (Syr. ea wave.)

3 m., bowl, oil-vessel of a lamp, so called from
its being round, i.g. 173 No.2, Zech.4:2. Root Ὁ)
to roll.

δ δὴ ως τὴ

Ὁ an unused root, softened from 33 to scratch,
to scrape thebeard (like the Germ. Salbier for Bars

bier), kindred to eae to scrape, to scrape off, ele
to shear wool. Hence—

b: I ΗΝ
374 m., a barber, Eze. 5:1. (Syriac Jasqa

razor. )

yada (“bubbling fountain,” from b3 and YWi3
ebullition; see the root 332), Gilboa, pr.n. of a
mountain, or mountainous region, in the tribe of Is- ~
sachar, where Saul was defeated and killed by the
Philistines, 1 Sa, 28:4; 31:1; 2Sa.1:6,21. From
the etymology it would appear not improbable that
this was properly the name of a fountain (Tubania),
or of a village near a fountain, from which the neigh-
bouring mountain had its name. Eusebius mentions
a village called Tefové (read Γελβουέ). [A village
stands, on what appear to be these mountains, called

Jelbin . alo, Rob. iii. 157. ]

babs pl. pi: (from the root bb3).—(1) a wheel,
of a chariot, Isa. 5:28; Eze.10:2,6; 23:24; 29:10:
of a well to draw water, Ecc. 12:6.

(2) a whirlwind, Ps.77:19; Eze.10:13. (γε.
9

᾿ς

(3) straw, chaff, husk, which is driven by ἃ

Hence—

moa—haba

whirlwind; Ps. 83:14, 22922 Tony "oy “my God
make them as chaff, which the wind drives away ;”
Isa.17:13, TID "28? 93233 “like chaff in the whirl-

wind; Parall. yo. (Aram. fl, ds chat dust,
and the like, driven by the wind, Arab. ,|- id.
baba Ch. a wheel, Dan.7:9.

baba rap & wheel, Isa. 28:28.

(2) with art. 330 (“a circle,” or according to
Josh.5:9, “a rolling away”), Gilgal, pr. n. [a] of a
town situated between Jericho and the Jordan (Josh.
4:19, 20; 9:6; 10:6, 7; 14:6; 15:7), where Samuel
and Saul sacrificed (1 Sa. 10:8; 11:14,15; 13:4—
9; 15:21, 33), and where prophets dwelt, 2 Ki. 4:38,
but where also the worship of idols was practised
(Jud. 3:19; Hos.4:15; 9:15; Amos 5:5); more
fully 23737 M2 Neh.12:29; Γάλγαλα, 1 Mac. 9:2.
The village mentioned, Josh. 12:23; Deu. 11:30, does
uot appear to have been different.
᾿ς [“(0) a place or region near the western coast
of Palestine, Josh.12:23.”]

nbabs f., the skull, so called from its round form
(root 553), 2 Ki.g:35. This word is also used where
the single individuals of a nation are numbered; as
in Lat. caput, Germ. Kopf [Engl. heads]; Ex.16:16,
noipap 72 “an omer apiece;” Num.1:2, 13{"23
prib3p3> “all the males according to their heads,”
i.e. man by man, verses 18,20,22; compare YN
Jud. 5:30. (In the Rabb. 17373 D2 signifies a poll-
tax; Syr. jag id. by casting away Lamed of

᾿- -

the first syllable; Arabic 4.\s-, where the second
Lamed is cast away; comp. Γολγοθᾶ, Matth. 27:33.)

3b) an unused root, which appears to have had
‘the signification to be smooth, naked (like very many

roots beginning with the letters 53, bn); hence—
22 with suff. "79: the skin of a man, so called

from its being naked, Job 16:15; Arab. slo, Syr.
τὰς ia. ’

53 fut. mba with Vav convers. 5 prop. TO BE
bh AKED, and trans. TO MAKE NAKED (kindred to the
root 123 to be naked; hence, to be bald, whence, by
a softer pronunciation, 723, 73); especially used of
the ear by taking away the hair, of the face by taking
away a veil (Arab. | \> to cast away a garment, to
cast. away a vail and make bare a woman's face;

ULXX

mba. baby |

metaph. to uncover anything). In the usage of th«
Hebrew language—

(1) to make naked; hence, to disclose, : sveul,
to uncover; especially in the phrase ‘5 {t& npa "ἢ
make bare, to uncover any one’s ear by taking away
the hair, as done by those who are about to disclose
some secret thing; hence to certify of anything, to
disclose ἃ matter; 1 Sa.20:2, “my father will not
do anything ΔΕ ΤΙ, ΠΩΣ N91 but he will disclose
it to me,” verses 12, 13; 9:15; 22:8, 17. Elsewhere
used, in a sense a little different, of God, Job 36:10,
“he opens their ears to instruction;” verse 15; 33:
16. Hence it is applied ‘130 793 to reveal a secret,
Amos 3:7; Pro.20:19. It is also said, 12D 173 te
disclose, to unfold a book, ein Sud) auffchlagen, Jer. 32
11, 14.

(2) to make ἃ: land naked of inhabitants, i.e. to
emigrate (Arabic \_|— and (= id.), and that
whether willingly, 2 Sa. 15:19; or unwillingly, i. 6. to
be led into exile, 2 Ki.17:23; 24:14; 25:21; Am.
1:5; 6:7, ete; used of inanimate things, Isa. 24:11,
“the joy of the land is gone away,” is exiled; Job
20:28; Pro. 27:25.

NipHaL.—(1) to be uncovered, to be made naked;
Isa. 47:3, “thy nakedness shall be uncovered ;” Eze.
13:14; 16:36; 23:29. Also used of a vail taken
away, Jer. 13:22.

(2) to be revealed.—(a) used of men and of God;
to appear, as if by the removal of a vail, i. ᾳ. 183;
followed by by Gen. 35:7; 1Sa.14:8, 11; compare
Isa. 53:1, where there follows by. —(b) to be mani-
JSested, manifest, used of things which were before
concealed, Isa. 49:9; Hos. 7.:1.—(c) to be declared,
followed by ? and 8 Isa. 23:1; 1 Sa. 3:7.

(3) tobe carried away; pass. of Hiph. Isa. 38:12.

Piru i. q. Kal, but so however, that the proper signi- —
fication is the prevalent one. ἶ

(1) ἐο make naked, to uncover, as the feet, ας
3:4, 7; the foundations of a building, Micah 1:6. —
It is also followed by an acc. of the removed covering,
Isa. 22:8; 47:2; Nah. 3:5; Job 41:5. Specially-—
(a) ea ny nbs “to uncover the nakedness of a
woman ;” i. e..to have intercourse with her, Lev. 18:
8,seq.; 20:17,seq.. From the words of Lev. 18:8,
it is understood why to uncover the nakedness of a
man, is used for, to have unlawful intercourse with his
wife, 20:11, 20,21; in which sense there is also said,
to uncover his skirt or coverlet; Deu. 23:1; 27:20.
—(bd) to uncover any one’s eyes (said of God), i.e
to open them, to shew to him things hidden from
mortals; Nu. 22:31; Ps.119:18, ΟΣ °923 (a map)

Ἢ
i

porn

with open eyes;” said of a prophet, Nu. 24:4, 16.
[Part. Paiil.]
(2) metaph. to reveal some hidden thing, Job 20:
27; a secret, Pro. 11:13; to deliver upa fugitive, Isa.
16:3; to make known his power and glory, as God,
Ps..98:2; Jer. 33:6. “1 2) nba is i. gq. WSN. 123
‘J 2Y to uncover a vail, which vailed over any thing,
Lam. 2:14; 4:22 (where nothing needs alteration).
Pua; to be uncovered; Nah. 2:8, of Nineveh,
ΠΙᾺ “she is uncovered,” i.e. ignominiously.
HiPHIL, npn and npn fut. apoc. 23 to carry
away, to lead into exile; 2 Ki, 15:29; 17:6, 11;
13:11, ete.
Hopnat pass. Esth. 2:6, etc.
- Hirnpart—(1) to uncover oneself, Gen. 9:21.
—(2) to reveal itself, said of any one’s heart.

Derivatives, mbdia, ya, mada, 3, and the pr.n.
πῦρ, ὍΣ.

- ΠΡ), 873 Ch. to reveal; Dan. 2:22, 28, 29.
ApueL (in the Hebrew manner) ban, i. ᾳ Heb.
Hiph. to lead into ewile, Ezr.4:10; §:12.

ἜΣ i. q. nis emigration, exile.

sa (of the form ἡ, 7>'¥, exile, from 793)
Giloh, pr. n. of a city in the mountains of Judah,
Josh. 15:51; 2Sa.15:12. Gent. n. is 2 Sa. loc. cit.
from the form 153, like ssp from bees,

' Τὰ f. (from the root ΩΣ see the etym. note.)—
(1) fountain, spring, i.g. 24 No.2. Plur. Josh.
15:19; Jud.1:15.

(2) a bowl, reservoir, so called from its round-
ness; used of the bowl or oil-vessel of the holy
candlestick, Zec. 4:3; comp. 2, where there is in mase.
$3. Ecc. 12:6, in describing old age and death, WN7W
II n>3 19) 30 ban DIC “before the silver
cord be severed, and the golden lamp be broken.”

(3) a ball, a small globe, on the capital of co-
Tumnus, 1 Ki. 7:41; 2 Ch. 4:12, 13.

ὩΣ: 3 m. plur. pr. trunks, logs, blocks, such as
are rolled, whence the name (see ry. 3), hence in derision
idols, Levit. 26:30; Deut.-29:16, etc; in various
phrases; D°P3>a7 "IM FPF to follow idols, 1 Kis 21:26,
mein ΞΖ.) to serve idols, 2 Ki. 17:12; 21721;
AMY DIPY x2 to lift up the eyes to idols, Eze.
18:12. It is often joined to other nouns expressing
tontempt of idols, as D’¥3pY. Deu. 29:16; MAYIA Eze.
16:36; addy 30:13, and is mostly used in speeches
in which worshippers of idols are rebuked, as 8D)

_ 0°29733 to pollute oneself with idols, Eze. 20:7, 723

293 INS6:9; DNdITNY ANI 23:37, etc.

΄

CLXXI >

"δ Saba

nibs m.(from the root 093) a mantle; cload
with which. any one is wrapped up, Eze. 27:24. (Ch
nd3, ΣΌΝ Hence Gr. χλαμύς, xAavic, χλαῖνα.)

1124 Josh. 21:27, "op 1. ᾳ. 124 which see.

mba once nea Obad. 20 (with Kametz impure)
f. [root 1123. ]

(1) a carrying away, exile, 2 Ki. 25:27; Jer.
52:31; Eze. 1:23; 33:21.

(2) collect. those who are carried away, exiles,
MPN, N24 “the exiles of Judah,” Jer. 24:5; 28:4;
29:22; 40:1; ΠῚ ΠῚ τὴν used of Israel living in exile,
Isa. 45:13.

midi emph. 8M493 f., Ch. exile, 8793 YB exiles;
Dan. 2:25; 5:13; Ezr. 6:16. Syr. jLON

mT 23 unused in Kal, prop. to be smooth; hence
to be naked (comp. nba), specially to be bald. Arab.

- to be bald in the head. This root is softened

from the harder root ΠῚ): transp. it is P20. In the
western languages there correspond with this, calvus,
Slav. goly, holy, Germ. fabl, also gelu, glacies.

Put, to shave the head, Nu. 6:9; Deu. 21:12; a
person, 1 Ch.1g:4; to shaveoff, cut off the hair (see
PuaL), the beard, 2Sa.10:4. Once intrans. to shave
oneself (the hair and beard), Gen. 41:14. Metaph.
any one is said to shave a land, who devastates it with
fire and sword; Isa.7:20. (Ch. nd3 to shave, to shear,
nes bald, used by the Rabbins of the monks, like the
Bohem. holy).

Puat, to be shorn, Jud. 16:17, 22.

HirHpaEL—(1) to shave oneself, Lev. 13:23.

(2) to shave, or cut off from oneself (compare
Lehrg. p. 284, letter d), with an ace., Nu. 6:19.

TP 3 (of the form 113, 4M, 12) τὰ. a tablet
made of wood, stone, or metal, on which any thing is
inscribed, i. q. m> so called as being bare, naked, and
empty (see the root mp3), Isa. 8:1. With the Talmud-
ists }1°73 is the blank margin of the leaves of books.

Pl. D393 Isa. 3:23, mirrors, pr. tablets or thin
plates made of polished metal, such as were the
mirrors which the Hebrew women carried about with
them (Ex. 38:8; Job 37:18), as was done also by |
other ancient nations (see my Comment. on Isa. loc.
cit.); these mirrors were mostly of a round form and
with a handle. So Chald., Vulg., Kimchi in Comment.,
Abarbanel, Jarchi. On the other hand LXX. (δια-
φανῆ Λακονικά) and Kimchi explain it of trans-
parent garments, as it were making the body naked.
Comp. Schreeder, De Vestitu Mull. Heb. p.311, 312.

ἢ»)- Ὁ

τὸ ὦ adj. rolling, turning, used of the
leaves of a door, 1 Ki. 6:34. (Comp. Eze. 41:24.)

(2) subst. a ring, Est. 1:6; Cant. 5:14, ‘2°73 YY
ZVAAZ ON IN} “ his hands (are like) gold rings
adorned with gems of Tarshish.” The fingers when
bent are like gold rings, the dyed nails are compared
to

ΠῚ atrewit, region, i.g. 123. Specially D137 rare |
Isa. 8:23, the circuit [Galilee] of the Gentiles, and
κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν ΚΣ Josh. 20:7; 21:32; 72°730 (with
Γ parag.), 2 Ki. 15:29; ban YS 1Ki.g:11, is the
name of a region with twenty cities, although small
ones, in the tribe of Naphtali, around the city Kedesh
(for there thrice occurs 2733 IP), inhabited by
Gentiles, namely by the neighbouring Pheenicians.
LXX. ἡ Γαλιλαία.

ποθ f. i.q. bibs No. 3, circutt, region, Γῆ ον
DYAVSST regions of the Philistines,” Josh.13:2 ; ΠΥ ρὲ
nye Joel 4:4; Γαλιλαέα ᾿Αλλοφύλων, 1 Mac. 5:15.
Trea nid: ig. [IYI 122 the circuit, the bank of
Jordan, el Ghér. Josh.22:10,11. Nearly the same
region appears to be denoted, Eze. 47:8.

D°?3 (“fountains”), [Gallim], pr.n. of a town
of the Benjamites, situated to the north of Jerusalem,
1Sa. 25:44; Isa. 10:30.

mda (“exile,” “an exile”), Goliath, a giant,
of the nation of the Philistines, killed in single com-
bat by David (1 Sa. 17:4,23; 21:10; 22:10; Sir.
42:5). As to 1 Ch. 20:5, see under the word “one.

3 1 pers. mids, but pl. tba Gen. 29:3, 8, imp.
bi, Siz, once 53 Ps. 119:22, TO ROLL, as stones, Gen.
29:3,8. Met. followed by SYD to roll off, or away
from any one, e.g. reproach, Josh. §:9; Ps. 119:22;
followed by Oe and >Y to transfer what is rolled away
from oneself to another; Ps. 37:5, 127% ninwoy ΩΝ
“roll upon Jehovah thy way,” i.e. commit all thy
euncerns to God; Prov. 16:3, ΤῸΝ Tine 53
“commit to Jehovah whatever thou doest.” Ellipt.
Psal. 22:9, where the poet [Christ] speaks of his
enemies as deriding his confidence in God and saying,
ape? nino οἷ “let him devolve his matters
upon Jehovah, let him deliver him ;” so that i may be
taken as the third person of the imperative, or “he

devolved” etc., so that 53 is the infinitive put for

the finite verb.

Note. The genuine power of this root is expressed
by the Germ. rollen, which, like this, is also onomato-
poetic It is one very widely extended, imitating the
noise of a globe or other round body rolled forward

_ quickly. It is applied therefore in derivatives. —(qa)

CLXXII

bys

to things that are round, globular, or rolling, as 53>!
a wheel, also a whirlwind; 973 aring, 7722 a volume,
a roll, Rolle, ngip3 skull, 993 a ball of dung, 93, 73
a reservoir for oil.—(d) to heavy things, such as would
be rolled and not carried, whence 23 a heap of stones,
pvdaba trunks, stocks (Kldge),so called from being

rolled; ΩΣ a large stone. (Arab. he an important
affair.) It is used also—(c) of waves of water roll-
ing themselves onwards, like the German and English
quellen, to well, whence 53, ΠΣ Germ. Bellen. From
this most ferfile monosyllabic stock, have also sprung
the tri-literal roots 938, Arab. |=, 92 whence 7733
a cart, and with a third radical added at the end, 003
to roll up, nds, poi Lat. glomus, glomeravit, globus,
Klumpen. In the Hebrew language it has also the sister
roots 23 to go into a circle,and with a palatal turned
into a guttural San, 21, OAK, Go (which see); also
it has a vast number of offsets in the western langua-
ges, especially in Greek. Comp. κέλλω, κέλλω (Valek.
ad Herod. vii. 155), κυλέω, κυλίνδω (nd3), κόλλοψ,
κόλλαβος, κόλλιξ, κύλλος (comp. κοῖλος), κόλλυρα (a
round cake, 133), and with the palatal rejected or else
put at the end, ἴλλω, εἴλω, εἰλέω, εἱλύω, ἵλη, οὖλος,
ἴουλος, ἴλιγγος; ἕλιξ and ἑλίσσω etc. Lat. volvo, Lat.
med. caillus, i. q. French gallet, caillou (3), Germ. Galle,
Galle i. q. Quelle, quellen, wallen, walgen; onomat. fullern,
Swed. kula, and Lower Germ. Raul (whence Kugel).

When any thing is rolled along ona rough gravelly
soil, so as to make a scraping sound, this is expressed
by roots made harsh with the canine letter 1; 523, 7,
Ὑ the effects of which are not less widely diffused.

Niewat 233 plur. 939 fut. 53).

(1) to be rolled, of the waves of water, Am. 5:24.

(2) to be rolled up, used of the heaven; rolled up
like a book, Isa. 34:4.

Poa, to be rolled in blood, i. 6. to be stained with
blood, Isa. 9:4.

Hirnpo id., 2 Sa.20:12. Followed by SY to roll
oneself upon any one, i.e. to rush upon. him, Gen,
43:18.

Ριιρει, 9393 i.q. Kal No. 1, to roll, to roll down,
Jer. 51:25.

HITHPALPEL ΟΣ to roll oneself down, used
of an attacking enemy, Job 30:14.

Hirutn, fut. 73°) to roll, to roll down a stone
Gen. 29:10.

Derivatives, see note under Kal.

bbs m.—(1) dung, so called from its globular
form, i.g. 773, see the root No.1; 1 Ki.14:10. Arab

{ s@

| > ylobular dung of animals, as of camels, sheep

ED A

--..--.-

p—$53

and; comp. as to the etymology 730, niix, whence
e. with suffix. 12223, ΞΟ, prep. because of.

27:3 ft%

To this answers the Arabic “$' Je or? and oe
CS\= (with Elif prosthetic).
(3) (G@alal], pr.n. of two men (perh. “weighty,”
oe
“worthy,” as Je\)— (@ 1 Chr. 9:15.—- (ὁ) 1 Chr.
9:16; Neh. 11:17.
5) m. Ch. pr. rolling; hence weight, magni-

tude (see the root, note under Kal), Ezra 5:8; 6:4,"

r 128 “great, heavy, squared stones,” such as were
rolled, not carried. In German, a book of large size,
such as might be rolled sooner than carried, according
to the present custom, in a bag, is called jocosely
εἶα Walzer. Talm. δ. without 2% is used of a large
stone (Buxt. page 433).

273 m. 1. q. ΩΣ No.1, dung of men. In sing.
once, Job 20:7, 12% ny2p ia according to Chald.
and Vulg. rightly, “ sicut stercus suum in eternum
peribit ;” as to this comparison, by which ignominious
destruction is denoted, see 1 Ki, 14:10.

Pl. nos dung, pr. globules of dung, Zeph. 1:17;
specially human, Eze. 4:12, 15.

bb; (perhaps “dungy”), [Gilalat], pr.n. of a
man, Neh. 12:36.

Ὁ 23 fut. DD} TO ROLL TOGETHER. Found once
2 Ki. 2:8. See the root 503 and the note there under
Kal. Hence the nouns 0173, and—

pbi [with suffix mba], m. prop. something rolled
together; hence, rude and unformed matter, not
yet wrought, the parts of which are not yet unfolded
and developed. Thus of an embryo, Psalm 139:16.
[Rather, of the mystical body of Christ.] (It is often
used in the Talmud of anything not yet wrought and
developed, see Chelim xii. §6; and it is applied to
an ignorant man, Pirke Aboth v. § 7.)

sia quadril. not used; compounded of w#>

‘and y\— each of which roots have the signification

of hardness. Hence—
Ss

sida adj. quadril. hard; Arabic 4s\> hence
sterile, prop. used of hard stony ground (comp. στεῤ-
ῥός, sterilis); hence used of a woman, Isa. 49:21 poet.
of a night in which one is born, Job 3:7; lean, and
emaciated with hunger (verhungert), Job 15:34; 30:3.

3°73 a root not used in Kal. Arab. Conj. IIL. to

CLXXIII

Ὁ)- 9)

quarre! with any one, especiaily in lice, drinking
or in dividing an inheritance. So the Hebrew —
HiruPacn, to become angry, irritated (in strife)
Pro. 20:3, “it is an honour to a man to Jzave off
strife, pba ἊΝ ΚΣ. but every fool becomes angry.”
Followed by 3 of the thing, Prov.18:1. It is alse
used of strife itself, as becoming warmer, Pro.17:14.

sya an unused quadril. root; Arabic dale
hard, rough. Henece—

ahs [Gilead], pr.n.—(1) of several men, as—
(a) a son of Machir, grandson of Manasseh, Nu. 26:
29, 30. Hence patronym. "23 Jud. 11:1; 12:7.—
(0) Jud. 11:1, 2.—(c) 1 Ch. 5:14.

(2) with the art. ayaa (“hard, stony region;”
according to Gen. 31:21, ig. 93 “hill of witness”
[which is of course the true etymology]), Gilead, a
region of Palestine beyond Jordan. [Ὁ properly de-
signates the mountain district to the south of the
river Jabbok (Gen. 31:21—48; Cant. 4:1), with a
city of the same name (Hos. 6:8; comp. Jud. 12:4,
LXX. which appears to be the same as wa ni12}),
where there are now two mountains (Jebel Jeldd and
Jeléd), with the ruins of cities of the same names
(see Burckhardt’s Travels, Germ. edit. ii. page 599).
It is hence applied to the whole mountain tracts be-
tween Arnon and Bashan, inhabited by the tribes of
Gad, Reuben, and the half tribe of Manasseh (now
called ε 3. [el-Belka’] and ὡλ-ς = [Jebel-
"Ajliin])Nu. 32:26,29; Deu.3:12; Josh.12:2,5; 13:
10, 11, 31; Am. 1:3,13. It is therefore used for the
tribes of Gad and Reuben, Ps. 60:9; 108:9; for the
tribe of Gad, Jud. 5: 17, comp. 5:16; although also,
from the variety of usage in any thing of the kind, 1Sa.
13:7, the land of Gad and Gilead are spoken of to-
gether. Itonce comprehends even Bashan, and extends
to the northern boundary of Palestine, Deu. 34:1.

wd; i.g. Arabic US TO SIT, TO SIT DOWN,
TO LIE DOWN. Cant. 4:1, “ thy locks are as a flock
of goats aba VD whay which lie down on mount
Gilead.” Cant.6:5. Prop. lie down, as if hanging
from mount Gilead, from its side, see } No. 3.
Jerome 4:1, “‘qu@ ascenderunt.” LXX.6:5,Complut.
ἀνέβησαν; compare _ ,.λ5-- Conj. II. to go up.

Da prop. subst. addition, accumulation; hence
part. indicating accession, like 8 (which se+).—(1)
also, Gen. 3:6, 22; 7:3; 19:21, 35; 30:15; 35:17,
etc. It is prefixed to the words to which it refers,
like the Lat. etiam ; but when words are rep2ated for
the sake of emphasis, it is put between them; as with

PEND

pronouns, 8°77 ὩΣ 8 she herself also, Gen. 80: 5;
Nil Ὁ3 52 in his mouth also, 2 Sa. 17:5; Prov. 23:
15; Gen. 27:34(comp. Gram. § 92,1; [119,4]; Lehrg.
δ 191); used with verbs, Gen. 46:4, D2 F?Y8 "33 )
MY“ and I will also come up with thee.” Gen. 31:
15; 1Sa.1:6. It is sometimes put at the beginning
of a sentence, referring not to the nearest word, but
to one more remote. Gen. 16:13, ΤΠ Ὁ pon ὮΣΠ
ΟΝ ΤΗΣ “do I here see (i.e. live) also after the
vision (of God)?” Prov. 19:2; 20:11; Isa. 30:33.
(Observe the same thing of the part. J8 Isa. 34:14;
P? Isa. 28:19.) Poet. used sometimes for the simple
} (compare Dan. og and); Joel 1:12; Jud. 5:4; Psa.
137:1. 03...03 also...also, both, and, Gen. 24:
25; 43:8; Ex.12:31; that...so, Jer. 51:12; and
even put three times, Isa. 48:8; 52)...D3 Gen. 24:44.
(2) Not unfrequently it is usedas an intensitive,
even (see 8 No.1). Prov. 14:20; 17:26; Joel
3:2; with a particle of negation, not even, Psal.
14:3; 53:4; 2Sa.17:12,13 (comp. TY No. 3, a).

(3) It often only serves to make a sentence em-

phatic, and sometimes may be rendered yea, indeed,
‘truly, or else it shews that the next word takes a
considerable emphasis. Job 18:5, WT) D'YW 7 Wis Ὁ
“yea, the light of the wicked shall be put out.” 1Sa.
24:12, 78) D3 TN) see, yea, see (fieher fiehe doch !).
Gen. 29:30, “‘and he loved Rachel more than
Leah.” Job 2:10, “shall we receive good from the
Lord, and shall we not,” ete. Hos. 9:12,“ for woe
to them!” Gen. 42:22; Job 13:16; 16:19; Isa.
66:4. So DY D3 alle bende, both together, Gen. 27:
$5; Prov.17:15; 20:10,12; 1 88. 4:17, 23 Df all
together, alle jufammen; 2 Sa. 19:31; Ps. 25:3. 03
ΠΩ} Germ. nun gut, Gen. 44:10.

(4) "3:83 even if, followed by a fut. Isa. 1:15;
Hos. 8:10; 9:16; and without ‘3 Isa. 40:15; Ps.
95:9. There also occurs 03 3 Eccl. 4:14; 8:12.

(5) advers. however, but, chiefly followed by a
negative part. Ps. 129:2; Eccl. 4:16; Eze. 16:28.

N7D2 not used in Kal, To ABSORB, TO DRINK UP,
TO SWALLOW, i. q. Ch.

Piet poet. applied toe a horse as it were swallowing
the ground in his rapid course. Job 39:24, TS NY
“he swallows the ground,” 1. q. he runs away with
it. (The same metaphor is of frequent use in Arabic

in the verb = to swallow up, as Les! well see
Schultens ad h.1. and Bochart, Hieroz. i. p. 142—
148.)

Miri, to give to be drunk or absorbed, Gen.
24:17. Hence —

CLXXIV

MAND)
ND} m. a marsh 1ush, specially papyrus nilotica,

so called because it absorbs and drinks moisture -

(comp. bibula papyrus, Lucan. iv. 136). Job 8:11;
Isa. 35:7. The Egyptians used this to make gar-
ments, shoes, baskets, and vessels of various kinds,
especially boats (Plin. xiii. 21—26). Ex.2:3, N3A
8133 “ an ark,” or “skiffof papyrus.” Isa. 18:2.

Ta an unused root, the true sense of which has
been altogether neglected by etymologists. Pr. it is
to cut, to cut down boughs, or trees, like the A.thiopic

-- -

J®P: and Arab. 54> Kami p. 353, comp. transp.
D3, Ὁ Hence is formed—(1) 4 a branch, a
staff, hence a cubit; the same verb is applied to
brave warriors who cut down enemies like trees;

hence—(2) Arabic y4> and Syriac AFHEL, to be
fierce as a soldier. Hence the word which has
greatly perplexed interpreters —

ὩΣ 3 πὰ. pl. Eze. 27:11, brave, bold soldiers,
Jerome, bellatores. The vain and unlearned conjec-
tures of interpreters are wearying (see Thes. p. 292),
and —

13 m. pr. a staff, rod, so called from being

cut off (Zab. prsiaga staff; the letter Ἵ being
inserted, and also } and Ἵ interchanged, Ch. S}*73);
hence a cubit, as the German dealers, in selling silk,
use Stab for the measure of two cubits. Jud. 3:16.

(Syr. J 00g a eudit, f wIAY, J Awig id.)

by (“weaned”), [Gamul], pr. n. m. 1 Chron.
24:17. Comp. D303 ΓΞ.

V2) m.—(1) action, work, any thing well or

ill done, more fully 073} pale} Jud. 9:16; Proverbs
12:14; Isa. 3:11; in a good sense, a benefit, Ps.
103:2. οἱ 403 IY] to repay actions to any one,
i.e. his deeds. Ps. 28:4, pap Dpis IY; Proverbs
12:14; followed by SY Psalm 94:2. 2 D403 τὸν id.
Ps. 137:8; Prov. 19:17; followed by °Y Joel 4:4.

(2) retribution, recompense, Isa. 35:4. Root
33.

mya i. 4. ba} Nos.1,2. 2Sa. 19:37; Isaiah
59:18.

T73) an unused root, prob. 1. ᾳ. 23 to cut off,

GSL@o

s
whence Arab. » acute-minded, and peer ay
camore, so called from being cut (ser 803). Hence—

ee

iv

Ser

σον

hola)

Wa (i.q. 193 a place abounding with sycamores),
[Gimzo], pr. name of a town of the tribe of Judah,
2Ch. 28:18. [Now Jimzu, »45-, Rob. iii. §7-]

br fut. 53*—(1) τὸ GtVvE, TO DO, or SHEW
to any one (good or evil), followed by two acc., one
of the person, the other of the thing (compare Gr. εὖ,
κακῶς πράττειν τινά). 1 Sa. 24: 18, 720d "APD: nAS
“thou hast done good to me.” Gen. 50:15, “ all
the ills 1N& 132103 ἽΝ which we brought upon him.”
Gen. 50:17; Prov. 3:30; 31:12; Isa. 63:7; followed
by ὃ of pers. Isaiah 3:9, TY) ὉΠ} 113 “they have
brought evils upon themselves.” Psalm 137:8,
329 noma’ 303 “that which thou hast brought
upon us.” — ΜᾺ

(2) to do good to any one, Pro. 11:17; 153 Spits
doing good to himself, followed by bY Ps. 13:6;
116:7; 119:17; 142:8.

(3) to repay to any one good or evil, followed by
an ace. Ps. 18:21, *PTS9 mn "ID “God repaid
me according to my righteousness ;” 2¥ 2 Ch. 20:11;
Ps. 103:10; > Deu. 32:6 (unless the words be diffe-

. rently divided, min ba, and there is here an accusative

of person).

II. (4) to wean an infant, Isa. 28:9 (where aon
is added), Isa. 11:8; 1 Ki. 11:20.

(5) to ripen fruit, Nu. 17:23. Intrans. to become
ripe, Isa. 18:5.
- Note. This primary signification and the origin
and connection of the other meanings are well illus-
trated by Alb. Schultens (on Pro. 3:30); comparing
Arab. \4¢ pr. to cover with fomentations, to produce
warmth, to cherish, which notion of cherishing and
warming is applied —(q) to ripening fruit.—(d) to a
weaned child.—(c) to benefits conferred on any one,
and with which as it were we cherish him; nor is it
difficult to understand how such a word afterwards
became used in a bad sense (see “¥’3). [But the
verb (ses can only refer to the significations in No.
Il; while for those in No.I, we may compare bp ΜΒ

Arab. lsc, to labour, to do.” Ges. add.]

Nipuat pass. of II, Gen. 21:8; 1Sa. 1:22.
Derivatives by03, mpwD3, DYDIA, and pr. n. bya,

Spa plur. p >a comm. a camel: (Gen. 32:16).
This word is found in all the Pheenicio-Shemitic
languages; and besides, not only in Greek and Latin,
but also in Zgypt.(xaAuova, ΟΔΙΙΟ ΔΊ) and Sanscr.
under the form kraméla, |: 1mélaka. Bochart (Hieroz.
‘i. p. 75, seq.) and others, derive it from 2°23 to repay,
“because the camel is an animal μνησίκακος. It is

CLXXV

δ δ
| however, more probable that δ) has adopted the
signification of the cognate ἰσσ to carry.

ΩΣ (“one who possesses camels,” or “who is car:
ried on a camel”), | Gemalli], pr. n. m., Nu. 13:12.
μ EL »P ἢ

ΚΣ “benefit of God”), Gamaliel, pr.n.
m. Nu. 1:10; 2:20; 7:54.

Or2 an unused root, i. 4. ὩΣ) (which see), to
gather together, to join together, to heap up.

Compare ,> to heap up, to increase, and intrans. to
be heaped up, to be much. Hence 03 and 193.

v7) a root ποῦ used in Hebrew, to dig, see /244.

“Yoa fut. 13°. —(1) TO COMPLETE, TO FINISH,
Pe./673) by ἜΣ 5x “God who will complete for
me,” i.e. will plead my cause; Ps. 138: 8, seq. T3.

(2) intrans. to leave off, to fail, Ps.7:10; 12:2;
77:9. Inthe Aramezan dialects this root is of fre-
quent occurrence in both significations.

“V4 Ch. id. Part. pass. "4 perfect, complete, in
skill or learning, Ezr. 7:12.

V4 Gomer, pr.n.—(1) of a northern people
sprung from Japhet (Gen. 10:2), from whom Togar-
mah (or the Armenians) is said to be descended (Gen.
10:3), and who in the army of Magog are mentioned
with Togarmah (Eze. 38:6). This is probably to be
understood of the Cimerii (Κιμμέριοι) inhabiting the
Tauric Chersonese and the region near the Don and
Danube; remarkable for their incursions imto Asia-
Minor in the sixth century before Christ (Herod. i.
6, 15, 103; iv.1,11,12). The Arabians, by a trans-
position of the letters, call the people of this region
oP whence now Arim is used from the Tauric Cher-

sonese and , i 1 su the Cimmerian sea, is used of the

Euxine Sea. Wahl (Altes und neues Asien,i. p. 274)
compares Gamir, which amongst the Armenians was
the name of Cappadocia.

(2) the wife of Hosea the prophet, a harlot, Hos.

1:3. (Appell. i. 4. ae coals.)

D4 (“whom Jehovah has completed”),
[Gemariah], pr.n. m., Jer. 29:3.

WW (id.), [Gemariah], pr.n. of one of the
nobles in the time of Jeremiah, Jer. 36:10—12.

2 with suff. ‘}} comm. (f. Gen. 2:15), a garden,
especially one planted with trees (prop. a place
protected with a fence, from the root 38). Gen. 2:8

1s 3}}

seq. P27 13 a garden of herbs, Deut. 11:10; 1 Ki. |

21:2. |W 13 the garden of Eden planted by God, Gen.
_ 3:24; Joel 2:3; also called τρις 1} Eze. 28:13;
31:8, g; and 717° }3 Gen.13:10; Isa.51:3. A garden
enclosed, Cant. 4:12;figuratively used of a chaste wo-
man. Plur. 0°33 Cant. 4:15; 6:2. .

22 fut. 353.1) To STEAL, TO TAKE AWAY BY
THEFT, SECRETLY. (This verb appears to be deno-
δτω τ

minative from the Arab. ς ..5. a side, Ch. 33 and
prop. equivalent to, to put aside; Germ. auf die Seite
bringen.) [‘‘ Compare Sanscrit pargvaka thief, from
pargva side.”] Hence _s> has many significations
taken from the idea of side, to break a side, to take
from the side.) Followed by an acc. of thing, Gen.
31:19, 30, 33; and person, 2 Sa. 19:42; Deu. 24:7;
Job 21:18, ΠΡΌ 43A3223 POD “and like the chaff,
which the wind driveth away;” 27:20. Part. pass.
with Yod parag. °N323 Gen. 31:39.

(2) to deceive, like the Gr. κλέπτειν. Gen. 31:27,
*n& 333M) “thou hast deceived me.” Especially
followed by 2? prop. to deceive any one’s heart, i.e.
understanding, like κλέπτειν νόον, Hom. Il. xiv. 227.
Gen. 31:20, {22 227M py? 332 “and Jacob de-
ceived Laban;” verse 26. See L.de Dieu, on Gen.
loc. cit., and John 10:24.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, pass. of No. 1, Ex. 22:11.

Piet i. q. Kal.—(1) to steal, Jer. 23:30. -

(2) followed by 2? to deceive, 2 Sa. 15:6.

Puat pass. Job 4: 12, 233, 127 ‘SN “an oracle was
brought to me by stealth,” or secretly. Inf. absol.
333 Gen. 40:15.

Hirupact, to do by stealth, followed bya gerund,
2 Sa. 19:4, ὙΠ N32? NNT OD OY 333n% “and the
people that day went by stealth into the city.”

(Syr. Lau
333 τὰ. a thief, Ex. 22:1, 6,7. Also—
333 f. something stolen, theft, Ex. 22:3.

A323 (“theft”), [Genubath], pr.n. m. 1 Ki.
11:20.

33 fem. from }3 a garden, Isa.1:30; Job 8:16.
Pl. M33 Am. 4:9; 9:14. Root }23.

1133 fem. id., but only found in the later Hebrew
ΓΨ]. Est. 1:5; 7:7, 8; Cant.6:11. Root 123.

Τ23 an unused root, ig. Arab. j> and Ch. 123 to

q pes. ;

hide, to lay up in store. Kindred roots are 522,
25. ω».55: 23, and transp. 523, 199, 107, we.
Hence —

to steal oneself away.) Hence—

CLXXVI

Ὀνλ--3}}

Ὁ 128 const. st. t73—(1) treasures, Esther 3:9;
4:7.
(2) chests, in which precious wares are kept, Eze.
27:24.

y"133 Ch. pl. m. treasures, Ezr.7:20. S323 M3
treasury. Ezr. 5:17; 6:1. Compare 7373.

123 m. pl. ὉΞ- treasuries of the temple, 1 Ch,
28:11. (The termination, }~, = is found also in
other Chaldee words, as 77, ΤΌΝ, Comp. Lehrg. p. 516.)

422 (kindred to }23, 128), prop. TO COVER, TC

COVER OVER, 1.4. Arabic wr figuratively, to pro-
tect; always used of God as protecting men, followed
by oY, like verbs of covering (see ὃν No. 2, a). 2Ki.
20:6, NNID TYT-eY "3331 “ and I will protect this
city.” Isa. 37:35: 38:6; 8 2 Ki. 19:34. Pret.
M33; inf. absol. 7193 Isa. 31:5.

Hirui, fut. 3) i.g. Kal, Isa. 31:5; Zec. 9:15 (fol-
lowed by 5); 12:8 (followed by ἼΜ3, sce W3 No.4).

Derivatives, }3, 133, 733, 125, 733'D.

P23 see Ch. ἢ}.

fin3a (“gardener”), [Ginnethon], pr.n. m,
Neh. 10:7; 12;16, Verse 4, incorrectly reads"33,

mya TO LOW as an OX, an onomatopoetic root.

9
1854. 6:12; Job 6:5. Talmud, id. Syr. ἢ to cry
out, to vociferate. To this answers the Gr. yoaw,

Sanser. σαι, Malab. ko, Persic WS ils kau, gau, ox;
Latin ceva, i.e. vacca, Columella, vi. 24, fin.
Germanic languages, Ro, Gow, Kuby a cow, from its
lowing. Hence—

mys (“lowing”), [Goath], pr. n. of a place near
Jerusalem, Jer. 31:39.

Yd τὸ LOATHE, TO REJECT WITH LOATHING,
TO CAST AWAY (Ch. Ithpeal, to be unclean, impure,
see °83 No. II.; whence the notion of loathing may
be derived, that is, to regard as impure, foul, comp.
ΠῚ). There often occurs NS Y53 nya “my soul
loatheth any thing,” Lev. 26:11, 15, 30, 43; fol-
lowed by 3 Jer. 14:19; and without 5) Lev. 26:
44; Eze. 16:45.
Nipnat, to be castaway. 2 Sa. 1:21, 932 DY 3
Ὁ Ξ} }2 “for there the shield of the mighty was
cast away;” “ibienim abjectus est clypeus heroum,
as well in the Vulg., LXX. προσωχθίσθη.
Hipu 1.4. Kal, Job 21:10, 2931 N21 ἼΞΨ Τὴ « his
cow conceiveth and casteth not,” does not suff™

In the —

a

|

|

re λα, ee

158λ-ν)
abortion. Vulg.“‘bos eorum concepit, et non abor tivit;”
so also Aqu., Symm., LXX. I prefer however, “tau-
rus ejus init vaccam, neque abjicit,” sc. semen; i.e.
the coitus is not fruitless, the cows conceive; so that
the fruitful breeding would be spoken of in the former
hemistich, in the latter the prosperous birth.

Oya (“loathing”), [Gaal], pr.n. τὰ. Jud. 9:26,
a8, 30.

by} loathing; Eze.16:5, We? ΣΕ “with the
loathing of thy soul,” i.e. so that thou mightest
loathe thyself, i.q. W2y22; not as others take it, “ with
the loathing of thy life.”

wa fut. WY3? τὸ REBUKE, TO REPROVE any one,
as a father a son, Gen. 37:10, Y28 12 Wl “ and his
father reproved him.” Ruth 2:16; Jer.29:27.

Const. with an ace. and 3. (Syr. tidy id, Ath.

102: tccry out. Allied is the Arab. ,- to low,
to ask with a loud voice, to entreat with groans and
eries.) Often used of God rebuking his enemies, Isa.
17:13; 54:9; Ps.g:6; 68:31; 119:21; especially
that he may restrain them and deter them from wicked
efforts, Zec. 3:2, {OW YB TiN Wy} “the Lord re-
buke thee, Satan!” i.e. restrain, deter thee; Mal.3:
11, 22N3 sey) ‘Wa “I have rebuked for you (for
your benefit) the devourer,” i.e. voracious and hurt-
ful animals; Mal. 2:3, YUITNS =) ya 207 “ be-
hold I will rebuke for you the seed,” i. e. I will pro-
hibit the seed from entering into your barns: I will
refuse you your harvest. It is aiso applied to the
sea, which, when rebuked by God, dries up, Ps. 106:
9; Nah.1:4. Hence N73) and—

mya rebuke, reproof, Pro.13:1; 17:10; Ecc.
7:5; Isa.30:17; also used of God rebuking enemies
and preparing destruction for them, Ps. 76:7; 80:17;
restraining the sea, so that it dries up, Ps. 104:7;3
Isa. 50:2.

wy) prop. TO PUSH, TO THRUST, Germ. ftofen.

(Syr. «ἃς to push with the horn, ftofen.) Hence
in the passive conjugations, to be concussed, moved,
prop. bin= und hergeftofen werden; and once also in Kal,
Ps. 18:8, 787 CPIM WIM) “ and the earth shook
and trembled.” In the parallel place, 2 Sam. 22:8,
it is Hithpael [15 Kal], in which this signification is
more frequent; the writer however appears to have
used Kal intransitively,on account of the paronomasia
of the verbs MYIN, VINA,

Puat YS id.; Job 34:20, M2NY OY wyl “the

CLXXVII -

18λ--3}}
people shall be move d,” (i.e. shall totter) “ and pe-
Trish.”

Hirupak, to be moved, used of the earth, Ps. 18:
8, and 2 Sam. 22:8, fin.; of the waves, Jer. 5:22:
46:7.

HirHPoeL, to stagger, to reel, as a drunken man,
Jer. 25:16.

ya (“shaking,” “earthquake”) [Gaash],
pr. n. of a mountain in Mount Ephraim, Josh. 24:30;
Jud.2:9. Hence δ᾽}. ona “the valleys of Gaash,”
those under the mountain, 2 Sam. 23:30; 1 Chron’
11:32.

Dryas (“their touch”), [@atam], pr. n., Gen.
36:11, 16. ;

Fl om. (from the root *53).—(1) back, i.g. 34;
ἜΣ OY upon the back, i.e. upon, i. q. Ch. 33 ὃν, Pro.
9:3.

(2) body. Hence 1533 with his body (only), i.e.
without his wife and children, Exod. 21:3,4; LXX.
μόνος.

ὃ Chald. a wing; plur. 24 Dan. 7:4, 6, Syriac
᾿ ; compare above Heb. 0°28. The signification

9

of back is applied in Hebrew to any surface what-
ever, and particularly to the side; from the significa-
tion of side comes that of wing. Secondary are the

roots Med. Nun 123, Arab. i> to turn to the
side.

123 an unused root, i. q. {24 to be bent, bowed.
Hence in Arab. oe the eyelashes, also a short twig,
Weinvebe, so called from being bent. See more as to
this root which has been incorrectly treated by ety-
mologists, in Thes. p. 298.

153 with suff. 253; pl. 0°353 comm. (m. rarely
Hos. 10:1; 2 Ki.4:39), α twig, and a plant which
has twigs, especially a vine, which however [“‘comp.
saliz ΞΞ ἕλιξ prop. a rod, switch” ], when more exact-
ness was needed, as in the laws, is called }%27 }23 Nu.
6:4; Jud, 13:14; rarely used of other similar plants,
as iT1Y 83 2 Kings 4:39, a wild vine, on which wild
cucumbers grew. Hence most commonly it simply
denotes a vine, Gen. 40:9; Isa.7:23; 24:7; 32:12:
Jud. 9:13, seq. A noble vine figuratively denotes
men of more noble qualities, Jer 2:21 (compare Isa.
5:2); and on the.other hand, a wild vine, vine of
Sodom (Jer. loc. cit.; Deut.32:32), denotes men of
ignoble and degenerate qualities; as to the latter, see

on the apples of Sodom, Jos. Bell. Jud. iv. 8, § 4.
13

Sua
52 an unused root, i. ᾳ 233 to be bowed as a
hump. Hence 43, C°BIN.

15a an unused root, prob.i.q. 723 and pe to
cover, to overspread. Hence ἅπαξ λεγόμ.----

“BA Gen.6:14; prop. pitch, i.g. ΒΞ as I sup-
pose; and I interpret 723 ὟΣ pitch trees, resinous
trees, such as the pine, fir, cypress, cedar, and other
trees of the kind used in ship-building; see N53. Of
the moderns, Bochart (Phaleg. i. 4) and. Celsius (Hie-
rob. 328) are not amiss in understanding specially
κυπάρισσος, the cypress; not without reason appealing
also to the similarity of letters.

TV" Γι prop. I believe, pitch, the name of which
was afterwards transferred to other inflammable mate-

rials; specially sulphur. (Syr.) [hcasandfhizas,
Arab. τὸ — whence 23S = to smear with sul-
phur, Ch. 8053, SN7533, Sn id.) Gen. 19:24;
Deu. 29:22; Isa. 30:33; 34:9; Job 18:15.
“a f. ™3 a sojourner; see the root Ἢ No. 1.

A m. [Root Wi], @ sojourner, stranger, fo-
reigner,a person living out of hisown country.
Gen. 15:13; Ex.2:22; 18:3; 22:20, ete. Often
joined with the syn. IA a stranger (compare Mich.
on the Laws of Moses, i ii. § 38), Gen. 23:4; opp. to
AMS a native, Ex.12:19. Isa. 5:17 0°03 appear to
be foreign shepherds-and nomadic tribes wan-
dering about with their flocks in the land; such as
the Hebrews had formerly been in the land of Ca-
naan, and the Rechabites were in the time of Jere-
miah. [But the word loe. cit. is 0°3.] With suffix
773, 93 thy or his sojourner, stranger, i.e. living in
thy or his country (not house). Ex. 20:10: Dent.
5:14; 24:14; 31:12.

“ lime, see V3.

3 a lion’s whelp, see “i.

N13 (ig. TH “a grain’), [Gera], pr. n.—(1)
of a son of Benjamin, Gen. 46:21.—(2) Jud. 3:15.
(3) 1. Ch. 8:7.—(4) 1 Ch. 8:3, 5.—(5) 2 Sa. 16:5.

“3 an unused root, pr. to scratch, to scrape,
a notion found in many roots beginning with "3, as
imitating the sound of scraping, see 723, 073, 73, ¥73,

TH. It is afterwards applied to roughness (see M73

Th,

523). Arab. -» to be seabby, >.> scab; Syr.

Laz leprosy; Germ. Srage, tragen.
23 m. scab, scurvy, perhaps of a malignant

CLXXVIIL

συ Ὥρα
kind. Leviticus 21:20; 22:22. LXX. ψώρα ἀγρία.
Vulg. scabies jugis.

13 (“seabby”), [Gareb], pr. n.—(1) of one
of David’s captains, 2 Sa. 23:38; 1 Ch. 11:40.

(2) of a hill near Jerusalem, Jer. 31:39.

373 pl. DM m. a berry, so called from its
round and rolling form, see 13 ini 5,1.q- ba. Isaiah

a7: 6. In Mishnah id. Arab. > >.

nin pl. f. throat, gullet (comp. gurges, Gurgel),
i. 4. ἦν , always, however, used of the outside of the
neck. Proverbs 1:9; 3:3,22; 6:21. (Sing. ΠῚ)
occurs in the Mishnah, Cholin ii. 4, iii. 3.)

W578 “aa ihraed ‘quest: Ch. eneTR clay, clod;
Syriac JRmren Arabic i - black mud.

Hence—

WING (“dwelling ina clayey soil”), a Gir-

gashite, collect. Girgashites, a Canaanitish people,

whose location does not appear from the Old Test.
Genesis 10:16; 15:21; Josh. 24:11. LXX. with
Josephus, Ant. i. 6, § 2, Γεργεσαῖος. Euseb. in Onom.
under the word Γεργασεί, says that they dwelt beyond
Jordan.

3 not used in Kal; Chald., Syr., Arab. ΤῊ) τὸ
SCRATCH, TO SCRAPE, a root imitating the sound;
compare DW, DW, VI, MIM χαράττω, wes,
wes & τὲ ; ἃπᾷ. ἴῃ the western languages, grattare,

gratier, to grate, toscratch, tragen.. Compare under
21}.

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ, to scrape oneself (with a potsherd),
to allay itching. Job 2:8.

Σ not used in Kal, pr. Τὸ BE RoUGH (from

the idea of scraping, comp. the roots beginning with —

73), specially of orgtiness of the throat, i. q. 13 No.
3 (whence {173 throat); it is then applied to morose-

ness, austerity, proneness to anger; Arab. ς se to
give way to anger, IV. to provoke, e.g. a dog (Aram.
= φ Ps ει

3, uN EX ἴο irritate; comp. Germ. tragig
grieégramig, used of a morose person).

Piet, 73 to stir up, excite strife. Prov. 15:18,
PID TN AN US “an angry man stirreth up
strife.” Prov. 28:25; 29:22.

tio tbe Abed ab eee —s.

Hirupak., pr. to excite, stirup oneself to anger, ||

to strife, or to battle. Hence—
(1) to beirritated, angry, Prov. 28:4, ' nin "we

‘

-5- Ππτὰ

D2 3730! “those who keep the law are irritated
against them.” Dan. 11:10, init.

(2) to make war with any one, followed by 3.
Deu. 2:5, 19, 03 “anFbN “wage no war with them ;”
in verses 9 and 24 there is also added 72M?) 17307
ΓΞ “to wage war with Jehovah,” Jer. 50:24.
2 Ki. 14:10, ΠΡῚΞ TAN ND? “ why shouldst thou
contend with (excite to battle) misfortune?” Absol.
Dan. 11:10, Tyo TY 73M “he shall make war
(shall penetrate) as far as his fortress.” Dan.11:25,
mM Mam “he shall stir himself up (shall
arise) to-war.”

Derivative 73.

Ma f£—(1) rumination, the food which rumi-
nating animals bring up to chew, the cud, Arabic
ean see the root T3 No. 3. Used of a ruminating
quadruped ΠΣ nbyn Lev. 11:3, seq.; Deu. 14:6, 7;
and 3 113 Lev.11:7.

_ (2) α grain, a bean, so called from the idea of
rolling, and the round form i.q. 7393, see the root
No. 5; hence used of the smallest Hebrew weight
and coin, a gerah, the twentieth partof a shekel,
Exodus 30:13; Levit. 27:25; Numb.3:47; 18:16.
{“ LXX. ὄβολος, Vulg. obelus, either from the figure
of a granule of lead (as Gr. ὄβολος, according to
Aristotle, is from the figure of a spit or needle; Ch.
NY!D alittle stone, obolus), or, because in weighing
small things, the Hebrews used grains or kernels either
of pepper or barley (compare English barleycorn), or
perhaps the seeds of the carob tree.” Ges. add.] For it is
very probable that the Hebrews, like the Greeks and
Romans, used the seeds or beans of the carob tree
[ Ceratonia siliqua, Linn.], just as the moderns some-
times use barleycorns or peppercorns. [* But it
must be remembered that the Mosaic gerah, which
is 13/5 Paris grains, is equal to 4 or § beans of the
carob, and, according to’ the Rabbins, to 16 grains of
κ᾿ “9-

barley. Of a like origin are Arab. {> grain, berry,

. as

and eS carob bean; Persie ;zi\y (δακνάκη) =
νἀ, all of which refer also to small weights.”

Ges. add.]

PA const. 14 mas. the throat, socalled as being
rough, and giving forth rough ‘sounds (see 773, 73
No. 3, ΠΥ} comp. Ps. 69:4). It is spoken of as the
organ of speech. Psalm 115:7; 149:6; 5:10, 722
BY}. ONS “their throat is an open sepulchre.”
Smooth speeches are here intended, which prepare
for others’ destruction like an open sepulchre. Isa.
68:1 133 83) “ cry with the throat,” i 2. with the

CLXXIX ~

δ. - δ

full voice. For those who speak in a low voice use
only the lips, and the front part of the closed mouth
(1 Sa. 2:13), while those who cry with a loud voice
propel their words from the throat and breast. Used
contemptuously of the outside of the neck, like the
Lat. guttur, gula. Isa. 3:16, }1°3 N42 “ with an
outstretched neck.” Eze, 16:11. ;

mma ἢ place of habitation, root "3 No.1, Jer.
41:17.

ΤῊ a root not used in Kal, i. ᾳ. 3 (which see),
Arab. je to cut, to cut off, to separate, also to
eat, to devour; whence Sam. Ay mT a locust.

Nipuat, i.g. 13 Niphal No. 2. Psal. 31:23, *E223
IY 733 “I am cut off (or am excluded) from thy
presence;” comp. 33] Ps.88:6. 14 MSS. also read
in Ps. 31, 97703).

TA (of the form ‘f78), or m3 (“dwelling ina
desert land,” comp. Arab. 5 > barren land), Ge-
riztte or Girzite, pr.u. of a people near the Philis-
tines, conquered by David, 1 Sa. 27:8 an.

ΤᾺ, always Ὁ 7} 13 Mount Gerizim, a moun-
tain, in the mountain land of the tribe of Ephraim,
situated opposite Mount Ebal (Deut. 11:29; 27:12;
Josh. 8:33), on which, after the exile, a temple was
built by the Samaritans that it might be the seat of
their domestic worship (Jos. Arch. xi. 7, § 2; 8,§2,4,6).
As to the reading of the Samaritan copy, Deu. 27:4,
see my Comment. de Pent. Sam. p. 61. As to the
origin, 0°393 19 I should suppose to denote the Mount
of the Gerizites (see 173), from some colony of that |
nation, which perhaps settled there, just as the Ama-
lekites, the neighbours of the Gerizites, gave their
name to another mountain in the same tribe (17.
ponyn Jud. 12:15).

}I74 τὰ. an axe, so called from cutting; for cutting
wood, Deut. 19:5; 20:19; Isa. 10:15; for cutting
ϑ ὦν gS ὦ

stone, 1 Ki.6:7. Soar words are ω y= wi

- “τω

ei ; ir ἜΣ

c
Pe ὦ

δ) an unused root, softened from 3 (like Son

from ὙΠ to burn), having the sense of roughness,

especialy used of a rough, gravelly, gritty sotl, on

which the foot gives forth a scraping, grating sound;
δ. Ὁ 55:35

hence Arab. Ἶ.5- a gravelly place, «ὦ ἡ» gravel.

Hence Heb. 7.3 pr. @ iittle stone, bence a lot, Gr

φος-θὺ

transp. KAnPoc, Lat. GZaRea, and Arab. J J = to be
stony, Kam(is p. 1412, which is derived from the noun

a | > stones, whence also der a stony place.

va rough, morose (gramlid, grollig, grillig;
from the same stock, Prov.19:19 3.3, MOIT?3
morose of anger, i.e. of morose anger, angry, rough.
All the Verss. express the p, 790 543, which how-
ever appears too feeble.

Oni see 713,

Ὁ}: ῬΓΟΤΟ CUT OFF, like the Syr- Pra: and Arab.
ae In the Old Testament once followed by a dat.
[“ to cut off for”] to reserve, tolayup. Zeph.3:3,
spd 37] N? “ they lay up nothing for the morrow.”
Well rendered by the LXX. οὐχ ὑπελίποντο. Vulg.
non relinquebant ad mane. Comp. ? Oye Gen. 27:36,
also “> Koran 11:87.

Pie 073 (denom. from 593), to gnaw bones. Nu.
24:8, “he shall devour the nations his enemies,
ὉΠ) DMN and he shall gnaw their bones.”
Fence figuratively, Eze. 23:34, “thou shalt drink
and suck it (the cup) out, ‘2237 PYITNS and thou
shalt gnaw the sherds,” i. e. thou shalt lick, lest a
single drop of wine be left therein.

Ὁ m.—(1) a bone, i. ᾳ. DOSY, but more rarely,
and only poet. Pro. 17:22; 25:15. Pl. Job 40:18.

» 9 4 a
a Ch. Pry bors, 81973, Sam. #49} id., Arab.
ae body. The letter r, and the sibilant being inter-

ἂς ὡς ee
changed, it is kindred to DY3, — and DY$Y itself.
(2) body, as in Arabic. Gen. 49:14, D3 ὙΠ
“an ass of a great and powerful body,” i.e. puwerful,
Se
robust. Vulg. asinus fortis. So also in Arab. or

body, is used of a beast of burden, as ae Uw a

horse of a large body, eer gle a strong ass; and
the same is expressed with the peculiar adjective
oat

(3) substance of a thing, a thing itself, like DOSY.
a bone, himself. 2 Ki. 9:13, “and they took every
one their garments and put them under him Θὲ
nioynn upon the steps themselves.”

: ὉΠ) Ch. a bone, Dan. 6:25.

"2 (“bony”),

[Garmite], pr. τι. of a man,
1 Ch, 4:10. τ

CLXXX

γυ- dy

me an unused root. Arab. ., Ἂν to:nake smooth,
to sweep away, a kindred root to 013, and others
beginning with 73.

ra with suff. ‘373, with mn parag. 7739 Mic. 4:12.
ΡΙ. T1333 Joel 2:24, constr. M313 Hos.g:1, m. a level
place, pr. a place levelled, made smooth. (Arab.
Se- 5 = 5τ--
WF? OU? ὡ» id.). Used—(a) of an open
place before the gates of cities, elsewhere called 37

α Ki. 22:10; 2 Ch. 18:9.—() especially used of a

floor on which corn is trodden out. Ru. 3:2, seq.;
Jud. 6:37, etc. [3 M8312 the produce of the floor, i.e.
threshed corn. Nu. 18:30; Isa. 21:10, “33 “son
of my floor,” i.e. O people of my country, who are
now trodden down and broken, like grain on a floor.

Parall. Ὁ 19 my threshing. Compare Mic. 4:12,13. -

Met. used of corn itself; Job 39:12.

072 TO BREAK IN PIECES BY SCRAPING, RUB-
BING, and generally To CRUSH, especially into largish
pieces (comp. 424,877). SoSyr. cetig ,Arab., Soo
compare Heb. D1, whence ΠΣ meal, Gries, Griige.
In the Old Testament once intrans. Ps.119:20, ΠΡ
naxn? YD) “ my soul is crushed for longing.”

Hiputt, to crusn, to break in pieces, Lam. 3: 16,
Ὁ 7SN2 ΘΔ) “and he has broken my teeth with
gravel,” figuratively for a condition very calamitous
and unhappy. See below 023.

v3 fut. YT) To SCRATCH, TO SCRAPE (like very
many verbs beginning with 73), hence— 2

(1) to scrape off the beard (like the Syr. Seq)
Jer. 48:37; according to some copies, Isa. 15:2 (see
under 513). To this answers the Gr. κεέρω, {deeren,
Hence —

(2) generally to take away, to withhold (cogn.
χῆρος, and intrans. careo). Jer. 26:2, 12] YA

“take not away any thing (from it),” followed by |? —

Job 36:7. Often } 373 is equal to, to take away
(something) from any thing, but so that the ace. of
the part taken away is omitted. Compare opp. ἢ δὴ Π
No. 2, Deut. 4:2; 13:1; Exod. 5:8, 19; Ecc. 3:14.
Hence with an acc. to diminish, prop. to take away
from.— Exod. 21:10; Eze. 16:27; Job 15:4, Y23N.
ON 1B? nm’ “and thou withholdest prayer before
God.” Followed by δὲ to take in, i.e. to lay up, to
put in store for oneself ; fix fid) bebalten, compare DY

Job 15:8, “hast thou hearkened in the council of ὦ

God, 7935 Wen YUN and hast thou taken in all
knowledge?” Cognate is the Arabic usage, in which
a is to absorb, to swallow down.

i

φρο

Piet i.g. Kal No.2, ἐο draw in. Φ0036:27,}}}" 5
AND" DD) “ after (God) attracts, (draws up) the drops
of water.”

Niruat—(1) pass. of Kal No. 2, tobe taken away,
withheld. Construed either so that the thing to be
taken away is expressly marked, Nu. 27:4; 36:3;
or so that it is supplied, }) ¥73) there is taken away
from any thing, a thing is lessened, Nu. 36:3, fin.;
Ex. §:11; Lev. 27:18. Hence—

(2) to be put back, made less of, Nu. 9:7.

Derivative MY}.

Ἴ}-- Ὁ TO SNATCH AWAY, TO SWEEP AWAY.
(There is something onomatopoetic in this root, both
in the letters 73, which convey the notion of scratch-
ing, scraping (see under the root 373), as well as in
_ the syllable }7; compare rapere, vaffen. Arab. 3 >
to sweep away, to clear off, as mud with a shovel.
Conj. I, to ee away, to wear away, as a river part

ss

of a bank, W: >) *,> a stone worn away by the
flow of water. Ethiop. 124: a drag net. Ch. and
Talmudic to sweep. Syr. «95 3 , used of water carrying

away wnatever it meets with.) Once in the Old Test.
Jud. 5:21, DD3 HP ὉΠ) « the river Kishon carried
them away.” Lx ἐξέσυρεν. Vulg. traxit cadavera
corum.

(2) to grasp, whence AIS the fist; see also ΠΕ).

Va an onomatopoetic root, prop. expressing, TO
SCRAPE, TO SWEEP, TO SAW, and similar rough sounds,
such as those which proceed from the throat; comp.
Gr. caipw, σαρόω, σύρω, Lat. sario, sarrio, serro, verro,
garrio; Germ. jerven, fdjarren, fdjiven, fdjeuern, febren
(see also 28). Specially—

(1) to drag or snatch away, pr. so as to sweep
the ground. Germ. 3erren. (Syriac and Arabic id.)
Hab. 1:15; Pro. 21:7; see HirHpoet.

(2) to saw, to cut with a saw. In Syriac and

Arabic this signification is expressed by the cognate
form.133. Hence 713) a saw. See Poat.
(3) to gargle, to produce rough sounds in the

throat. Compare Arabic 5¢ 5, - which denote
various guttural sounds, whether made by a liquid or
by the voice, fahlivfen, idynarven, fdnarchen, gurgeln, yapya-
ρίζω, garyariser.

᾿ (4) to ruminate, i.e. to bring up the food again
through the throat and to. eat it again [“ which is

usually attended with a gurgling noise”]. So fut. 73°
Lev. 11:7, Arab. > IV. and VIIL, Syriac ant).

This may eithet be taken as Kal in a Chaldee form,

CLXXXI_

Φ-- Ὁ

or for Niphal, just as in Syriac and Arabic they cx
press this by passive or reflective forms, prop. to r
minate with oneself.

(5) Sometimes this root loses part of its propes
force, and also expresses the softer sound of rolling,
elsewhere proper to the kindred root 953. So Ath.
(\47C1G: to roll oneself, Syriac "ποις i

JAS Daa chariot, and in the Old Test. 1373 for

5393 (as is found in the Talmud), a berry; compare
‘13, 1373 and the Lat. currere.

NipuaL—(1) to be scraped together, used of
riches (compare the kindred root "38, which is also
used of gain collected and scraped together from every
quarter). So no doubt we should understand part.
pl. 11732 (of the Chald. form); Job 20:28, “ wealth
scraped together,” i. q. 530) in the other hemistich.
The entire verse should be rendered, the provision of
his. house vanishes, his wealth vanishes in the day of his
anger.

(2) to ruminate, see under Kal No.4.

Poat, to be cut with a saw, 1 Kings 7:9; compare
Kal No. 2.

ΗΊΤΗΡΟΕΙ,, ἷ. 4. Kal No.1; used of a whirlwind
sweeping away as it were ev eryisinnh Jer. 30:23.

Derivatives Ma, ΠΥ, fa, MAD [and also Wi;
pr. n. ἡ 21.

‘Ti (according to Simonis, “sojourning,” “lodg-
ing-place,” from the root 193 i. 4. 83; compare Gen.

S-

20:1; perhaps also water-pots, Arab, \pr) Gerar,

pr. n. of a city, formerly the abode of the kings of
the Philistines; in the time of the patriarchs, subject
to king Abimelech, Gen. 20:1; 26:6; 13 5m “ the
valley of Gerar,” Gen. 26:17.

v1 i.q. 013 which see; hence—

wa with suff. #73 something crushed, Lev. 2:
14, 16.

v2 prop. TO DRIVE, TO THRUST (like the Ch.).
In Kal specially —

(1) to expel, as people from a land, Ex.34:11.
But in this signification much more use is made of
Piel. Used of inanimate things, Isaiah 57:20, “the
wicked are like the troubled sea which cannot rest,
O°) WHI 9") WI) whose waters cast forth mire
and dirt.” Also to put away, to divorceawife. Part.
pass. ΠΟ 3 a (wife) put away, Lev. 21:7, 14; 22:13;
Nu.30:10; Eze. 44:22.

(2) to vinedes: to spoil; Eze. 36:5, 727132 139

12? “ that they may spoil it (th> land) for prey

Δ --

CLXXXII

ww

273 is here an infinitive of the Aramean form. In | different from the 03, mentioned immediately

the derivatives also—

(3) ὦ put forth fruit; see i, and—

(4) ὦ drive cattle to pasture; see WD.

Piet ἘΠῚ to expel, to drive out, with an accusat.
of pers. Gen. 3:24; 4:14; 21:10; and [9 of the place
from which any one is driven, Ex.11:1; Jud.11:7;
Ξ ΞΘ &13 to drive out before one, i.e. so that thou
mayest put him to flight, e.g. God, the Canaanites
before Israel, Ex.23:29, 31; Jud. 2:3.
~ Poat 3 pass. Ex. 12:39.

Nippat—(1) to be expelled, Jon. 2:5.

(2) to be carried off by the violence of water,
Am. 8:8, DIY) WD AYN. AWD “ it is carried
off and inundated as by the river of Egypt.”

(3) to be driven, agitated, as the sea; Isa. 57:20,
W713) ὍΣ “the troubled sea.”

Hence are derived Ὁ) and the words immediately
following.

WA m. prop. what is propelled, put forth, hence
produce; Deu. 33:14, ON} wa “ the produce of
the months,” i. e. what each month produces from the
earth; compare the root No. 3.

mwy73 f., expulsion, driving out; specially of
persons from their possessions, Eze. 45:9.

Pa (“expulsion”), pr. n. Gershon, a son of
Levi, ancestor of the Levitical house of Gershonites,
Gen. 46:11; Ex. 6:16; Nu.3:17, seq. Hence pa-
tron. wa a Gershonite, and collect. Gershonites,
Nu. 3:23; 26:57.

DUA (“ expulsion,” ig. N78), pr.n—(1) of
a son of Moses and Zipporah, Ex. 2:22; 18:3. In
the former place the etymology of this name is alluded
to in such a manner that it appears that the writer
took it for DY 73 1. ᾳ. OY a stranger there [this
is of course the true etymology; Moses wrote by in-
spiration, and he knew very well why he gave this

name to his own son] (compare ~ i. q. DY); hence
the LXX., that they might express this etymology
more distinctly, have put Γηρσάμ.---(2) of a son of
Levi, who is elsewhere called }#73 which see-—(3)
Jud. 18:30.—(4) Ezr.8:2.
"Ἢ $e a κα “ας

TY (“ bridge,” Arab. wus Syriac Jaman),
pr. n. Geshur,a region of Syria, subject to king Tol-
mai, whose daughter David took to wife, 2 Sa. 3:3;
13:37; 15:8. From the words 1 Ch. 2:23, it may be
gathered that Geshur is to be sought in the neigh-
bourhood of Gilead, and that the Geshurites are not

under ΤῊΣ.

Wa Geshurite, Gent n.—(1) of a people liv
ing at the foot of Hermon, near Maachah, to the
north of Bashan and Argob, inclosed within the boun-
daries of the Holy Land, but not subject to the do-
minion of the Hebrews, Deut. 3:14; Josh. 12:5; 13.
13; 1 Chron.2:23; compare ARR, A bridge is now
found in that region (Jisr bent Yakib), where the Jor-
dan is crossed.—(2) of a people near the Philistines,
Josh. 13:2; 1Sa.27:8.

Dw, not used in Kal, To RAIN, especially with
violence, giefen.

[“ Pua, Eze. 22:24; see DY§.”]

Hipuit, to cause torain, Jer. 14:22.

[Hence the three following words. ]

Dw τῇ. pl. OY, const. "23.

(1) rain, violent rain, heavy shower, different
from 0%, which denotes any rain. Hence DY3 "D1
“ shower of rain,” Regenguf, Zec. 10:1, and 10 DY}
Job 37:6. The same is also apparent from the epi-
thets, as Sing 3 1 Kings18:45; "WW 42 Eze. 13:
11, 13.

(2) [Geshem], pr.n.m. Neh.2:19; 6:1,2, which
is also written 12¥/3.

DW id. With suff. MOY3. Eze.22:24. [“ But it
is better to write without Mappik ΠΡ} for 112W3
Pual of Ὁ is rained upon, Vulg. compluta est.” |

DYA with suff. πον, ἡ Ὁ Ch. body. Daniel
4:30; 5:21. (Syriac poay, Joedg; Arabic

ῳ 8 “bles

fama and wre id. Comp. under 073).

ywa pr. n. Goshen—(1) a region of Egypt, in
which the Hebrews dwelt from the time of Jacob to
that of Moses (i.e. during four hundred and _ thirty
years [only two hundred and fifteen, see Gal. 3:17]).
Gen. 45:10; 46:28,34; 47:27; 50:8; Ex. 9:96.
As the name of this region is never mentioned by
Greek geographers, interpreters and investigators of
ancient geography have formed various opinions.
To me it appears sufficiently plain that Goshen is a
name given to the region of lower Egypt, situated to
the east of the Pelusiac branch of the Nile, between
Heliopolis and the Heroopolitan gulf. And that such
was its situation—(a) is not obscurely signified by
not a few passages of the Old Test.; see Gen. 46:29;
Ex. 13:17; 1 Chron.7:21. Also—(d) there is the
authority of the LXX., who well render {¥'3 by Vecep

ἈΕῚ -ἢ δ.

᾿Αραβίας, Gen. 45:10, and Ἡρώων πόλις ἐν γῇ 'Ῥὰμ-
econ, Gen. 46:28. The opinions of others are given
in Thes. p. 307.

(2) a city with a neighbouring district in the moun-
tains of the tribe of Judah, Josh. 10:41; 11:16;
15:51.

AW an unused root. Syr. Diag to soothe
tenderly. Hence— ©

ΕΣ pr. π. m, ca Eom [Gispa], Neh.
11:21.

Ww an unused root. wre

a bridge (pr. to join, comp. WP); also to be daring,
since to construct a bridge, especially in war, and
where the river is rapid, is the act of a bold and

daring man. Syr. ; 7 id. Hence ἜΣ.

ww a root only used in Piel, ro FEEL, TO SEEK
BY FEELING, TO GROPE, with acc. Isa, 59:10. (Arab.

to construct

-

vee, Aram. AN and way id, but generally
trop. to explore.) Kindred to Wp.

n3 (contr. from N33, of the form 33, ΠΞ, for
N23 from the root j2), pl. Nin3 ἢ [From }22 in Thes. ]
(1) a wine-press, or rather the trough in which

the grapes were trodden with the feet, whence the

-

Daleth (N27), the fourth letter of the alphabet;
when used as a numeral, four. The name signifies
adoor, which appears to have been the most ancient
form of this letter.

In sound, Daleth is kindred—-(1) to the harder
dentals, as 6, Nn, with which it is not unfrequently
interchanged, see 237, 355, ABD; 773, ὉΠ, J;
P13, PN3. More rarely also it changes to b, see
WS.—(2) to the sibilant 1, as to which see below
[at that letter].

NT Ch. ig. Heb. nt and mvt this, fem. and neut.
(elsewhere ΤΊ, 727). Dan. 4:27; 5:6, 812 83 “this

to that,” together. [Found in the Targums with
πὶ prefixed N70, 81D; Syr. fon. Sam. x4sy. Nasor.
Js.” Thes.]}

é INT TO MELT AWAY, TO MELT, hence To PINE,
TO LANGUiIsH. (The signification of melting or
Pining is widely extended ape cats verbs, as

SUS, 835, 397, ΠῚ, Syr. nos, Arab Colo; Colas

CLXXXIII

INT

juice flowed into α vat (32!) placed near, as it was
squeezed from the grapes. Joel 4:13. M3 71 to
tread a winepress, Neh. 13:15; Lam. 1:15.

(2) [Gath], pr. nae of a city of the Philistines,
where Goliath was born. Josh. 13:3; 1Sa.6:17;
21:11; 1Ki. 2:39, 40. Hence patron. 3, [Git
tite].

(3) 229 ΠΞ (“ wine-press of the well”), [ Gath-
hepher], a town of the tribe of Zebulon (with A
local, 127 NA3), Josh. 19:13, celebrated as the birth-
place of Jonah the prophet.

(4) 197.n3 (“ wine-press of the pomegra-
nate”), [Gath-rimmon], a town of the tribe of
Dan, Josh. 19:45. -[See Robinson, ii. 421].

‘Tl a Gittite, Gent. n. from Ni No.2. 2 Samuel
6:10, 11315318. Hence fem. WAI Ps. 8:1; 81:1;
84:1, a kind of musical instrument, either use¢
by the people of Gath, or as it were ἐπιλήνιον, 88
used in the vintage with the songs of the wine-
dressers and press-treaders.

Da (“two wine-presses”), [Gittaim], pr.n.
of a town of the Benjamites, Neh. 11:33.

“Ha Gen. 10:23 [Gether], pr.n. of a district of
the Aramezans, whose boundaries are altogether un
known.

and the idea is variously applied either to the- lan-
guor of asick or old person, or tofear. The primary
idea is that of melting with heat, jerfcdhmeljen, ger-
fliefen, comp. 333. Amongst the Indo-Germanic lan-

guages this may be compared with Pers. _'j heat,

oth,
to melt away; Sansc. tapa, Lat. tepeo. Kindred is
τήκω, IS3.). It is applied to the eye, pining away
ph grief, Ps.88:10 (see UY, 7 23 2); to the soul

WD), Jer. 31:25; tothe person himeelf, Jer. 31:12.

a el

_oso to warm, to kindle, = θάπτω, ων

MAN f. fear, terror (wrongly explained by
Simonis, even in the last edition [Winer’s ] sollicitudo,
moeror), so called from the idea of melting away (see
DDD). 600 41:14. Also—

past const. ΠΕΣ m. pining, wasting, lan-
guor of soul, Deut. 28:65 (comp. Jer. 31:25).

ANT ἢ α. 51 a fish, Neh. 13:16... As. Kametz in
this word (signifying a fish and not a fisherman) is

737-3N7

pure (from 34), the letter & which is omitted in
very many MSS. (as the Masora observes) is a re-
dundant mater lectionis, as in DYSN2D 2 Sa. 11:1.

ANT prop. ig. INF to melt, Greek τήκω. It is
applied to terror and fear (comp. 4D, DDID), to fear,
to be afraid, Jer. 17:8; followed by an acc. 38:19;
Isa. §7:11; > Jer. 42:16; also 2 of the person for
whom we fear, 1 Sa. 9:5; 10:2; and jf? of the thing,
on account of which one is afraid, Ps.38:19. Hence
the following words —

ANT (“fearful”), [Doeg], pr.n. of an Edomite,
chief of the herdsmen in the court of Saul, 1 Sam.
21:8; 22:9; Ps. 52:2. In ano, 1 Sam. 22:18, 22,
it is 15, according to the Syriac pronunciation.

MAN f.i. gq. ΠῚ fear, dread, anxious care,
Eze. 4:16; 12:18, 19; Pro.12:25. [“Ascribed to
the sea as agitated;”] Jer. 49:23.

TINT fut. TNT apoc. NT! Psal. 18:11, ΤῸ FLY;
used of the rapid flight of birds of prey, Deut. 28:
49; Jer. 48:40; 49:22; of God, Ps. 18:11, ὍΝ xT
M7 239 “and he flew upon the wings of the wind.”
(For 2 Ki. 17:21 see 813.) Hence 77 and—

MNT f. only found in Levit. 11:14 (as in the
parallel place, Deu. 14:13 there is 78), by mistake of
transcribers); some bird of prey which flies rapidly.
LXX. yo. Vulg. milvus. Comp. Bochart, Hieroz.
t.ii. p. 191.

“INT see “ἦτ.

37 and 217 mase. epiceene a bear, so called from
ite slow pace (see the root 334), 1 Sa. 17:34, 36, 373
2 Sa 17:8; Pro.17:12; Hos. 13:8, ADY 24 “a bear
(i.e. she bear) robbed of its whelps.” Plur. 0°27 f.

yall “0.

she bears, 2 ΚΙ. 2:94. (Arab. Woo, 40, a he bear,
a she bear.)

Δ Ch. id. Dan. 7:5.

ΝΞ an unused root, i.q. Arab. |)» to be quiet,
to rest, prop. to languish, to pine; kindred to the
root 28%] and the others there cited. Hence—

N27 m. languor, rest, poetically used of death.
Once found Deu. 33:25, 1827 W}!>? “as thy dayr
(thy life) so thy death,” [“ Ges. corr. ‘as thy days so
shall thy rest be,’ as long as thy life endures, so long
shall thy condition of rest continue, q. d. thy pros-
perity.”] Vulg. senectus tua; not amiss, as far as the

CLXXXIV

DY3VII--IN
etymology is concerned, but old age is nou very well

put in opposition to life. Anotl er trace of this root _

is found in the pr. n. 83 TD (“water of test”).

4-

231, Arab. ς-. »0.--(1) pr. TO GO SLOWLY AND
GENTLY, TO CREEP; an onomatopoetic root, like the
German tappen, French tapper. Nearly connected is
DD, used of a gentle but quick progress, such as in
German is expressed by the diminutive verb trippetn;
compare further 20] whence 32 72, Gr. στείβω. Else-
where in the signification of treading, the Pheenicio-
Shemitic languages commonly use transp. pat, see the
root 33. Hence 2 a bear.

(2) to creep about, used of a slanderer, hence
simply to slander, whence 134; compare 237 and
22 Fe.

(3) of liquids, to flow gently, as of wine, Cant.
7:10. Comp.as to this passage under the root j¥.

[Derivatives (as given above), 35 and 724.)

(“i727 an unused root. Hence 0°34.)

M2) £. (root 333 No. 2) slander, calumny.
7327 NSIT to spread slander, Num. 14:36; Prov.
10:18. The genitive which follows has either an
active sense [i.e.of the slanderer], e.g. Ps. 31:14,
ὈΝΞῚ NZI ‘MYQY 5 “for I heard the slander οἱ
many,” Jer. 20:10; or a passive [of the person slan-
dered], Nu. 13:32; 14:37; Gen. 37:2; Pro. 25:10,
wn Nd 4H2N “(so) that thine infamy turn not

Pager

away from thee.” (Arab. W+y)0 a secret slanderer,
one who spreads calumni«s. Syr. ἜΝ: report, rumour,
and 33) to spread a rumour. Ch.3 reproach).
INIA £—(1) a bee, Isa. 7:18; plur. O93 Ind.
14: 8; Psa.118:12. Syr. ΠΕΣ ΕΨ a bee, ἃ wasp.
Arabic ee collect. a swarm of bees, or wasps, 48.

exagimen, ab exagendo, see 121 No. 2 (like agmen 48.
agimen, also ab agendo). The Hebrew word, how-
ge

ever, is a noun of unity, from the unused Δ = =
(2) [Deborah], pr.n. of a prophetess of the Is-

raelites, Jud. 4:4, 5; 5:1. [Also another, Gen. 35:8.]
TT Chald. τὸ sacririce, i.g. Heb. M3}. [Part

127], Ezr.6:3. Hence 737 an altar, and—
PDF pl. PII Ch. a sacrifice, Ezr. 6:3.

21 m. pl. 2 Ki.6:25 "ἽΡ, dove’s dung; an
euphemism for 5°31 "00, which stands in the a’n2,

pr. the flowing or discharge of doves, from the verb .

Sk BE a-ha

baat el on a

337-927

23, 27=INI, 25 to flow; comp. ῥεῦμα γαστρός,
'διάῤῥοια, diarrhea.

TH m.—(2) the inmost recess, adytum, of
Sclomon’s temple, elsewhere called DW? WIP 1 Ki.
6:5, lg—22; 8:6,8; 2Chr.3:16; 4:20; 5:7, 9.
Jerome translates it “ oraculum, oraculi sedes” (from
131 to speak [a far better rendering than the one
proposed by Gesenius]); but it can hardly be doubted
but that it properly is the hinder part, i.e. the
western (see IN¥ No. 2), as has been rightly observed
by Iken, in Dissert. Philol. Theol. part i. p. 214.

(2) [Debir], pr.n.—(a) of a town in the tribe of
Judah, elsewhere called Kirjath Sepher, Jud. 1:11.
-[“ (0) of a town in the south of the tribe of Gad.
—(c) of a king of Eglon.”]

Ja an unused root; prob. 1. ᾳ. P32 to cleave
together, and trans. to join together, see 4273.

5: (kindred to 222), TO PRESS TOGETHER
INTO A MASS, especially a ROUND Mass. Hence

Arab. Jue, dus ball of dung (compare bb3), ibe:
-- mn St Ste
ὧν 239 sj dung; 50, doa round morsel. Hence—
nba3 f. const. ΓΟ. plur. Ds cakes made of
dried figs, pressed together in lumps; Gr. παλάθη
(from NADIA, fANAy, the Daleth being omitted),
1 Sam. 25:18; 1 Chron.12:40; with the addition of
DSA 2 ΚΙ. 90:7. See Celsii Hierobot. vol. ii. page
377—79; J. E. Faber on Harmer’s Observations, i.
page 389, seq. .

ΓΔ Ezek. 6:14 [Diblath], no doubt erro-
neously written for no}, which is a town in the
northern confines of Palestine, see below [727].
ag pom (“two cakes”), [Diblaim], pr. n. of
the father-in-law of Hosea the prophet, Hos. 1:3.”]

J pinda3 (“two cakes,” a name probably de-
‘Tived from the form of the town), [Diblathaim],
Num. 33:46, and Dn234 ΓΞ Jer. 48:22, pr.n. of a
town of the Moabites. Jerome says (Onomast. s. v.

Jassa), “et usque hodie ostenditur inter Medabam et
Deblatai.”

ΓΞ and P27 fat. ΡΞ" inf. MP2.

_ (1) To CLEAVE, TO ADHERE, specially firmly, as
if with glue, To BE GLUED, anfleben, anbacéen. (Arab.

(29, Syr. Sy id. A kindred root is ++ to cook,
baden the primary syllable is pr, which has the

CLXXXV_

“ΣΝ

sense of cooking; compare 33, Pers. sl, cu ae
was bukhten, pukhien, See also 328). - Const. followed

by 3 Job 19:20; by Jer. 13:11; 2 Ps. 102:6, intrans.
Lam. 4:4, 12°08 pa fw) PII “the tongue of the
sucking child clave to the roof of its mouth” (from
thirst, drought). Ps. 22:16 [Hopuat]. The same
expression is used of one who is silent out of rever-
ence, Job 29:10; Psa. 137:6 (comp. Hiram, Eze. 3:
26). Deut. 13:18, “let nothing cleave to thy
hands,” i.e. take nothing by stealth. Job 31:7.
Trop. to follow any one, to cleave to him, Ruth 2:8,
21; followed by 2 verse 23. Hence, to be attached
to any one, to be lovingly devoted (κολλᾶσθαι τινί),
6. g. to a king, to God, to a wife, followed by 3 and
? Deu. 10:20; 11:22; 2Sa. 20:2; 1 Ki.11:2; Josh.
23:12; Gen.2:24; 34:3; followed by “08 Psa.
63:9, TIS Yb] 1223 “ my soul cleaveth to
thee.”

(2) [to attach cneself to any thing”], to come
upon, to reach any one, followed by an acc.; 3 and
WS Gen. 19:19; Deu. 28:60. Jer. 42:16, P2T OY
2S “there it (famine) shall overtake you.”
Synon. 2 see Hirnit No. 3.

‘PuaL, pass. to be glued together, to adhere
firmly, Job 38:38; 41:9.

Hirnit—(1) causat. of Kal No.1, to cause to ad-
here, to make to cleave, Eze.3:26; 29:4; Jer.
13:11.

(2) to follow hard, followed by an acc. Jud.18:
22; 2Sa.1:6, and "08. Jud. 20:45, ἡ ΠΝ IPBTY
“and they followed hard after him;” 1Sa. 14:22;
31:2.

(3) to come upon, to reach any one (like Kal
No. 3), Gen. 31:23; Jud. 20:42; also causat. to
cause to reach, Deu. 28:21.

Hopuat, to cleave fast, Ps. 22:16.

The derivatives follow.

Dat Ch. id. [“ followed by OY” , Dan. 2:43.
γΞ: y

pat verbal adj. cleaving, adhering, Prov. 18.
24; Deu. 4:4.

P2I.m.—(1) soldering of metals, Isa. 41:7.

(2) plur. 09734 1 Ki. 22:34; 2 Chr. 18:33, prob.
the joinings of a coat of mail. So Chald. Others
understand armpits; comp. Ch. 77 2272 Jer.38:12,
Targ.

27. This root has various significations, of
which several are only found in the derivatives [in
Hebrew], but which in the cognate languages alse

"27

appear in the verb. These various meanings may
be thus arranged —

(1) The primary power, as the etymologists in
Holland long ago rightly observed, is that of sET-
TING IN A ROW, RANGING IN ORDER (Gr. εἴρω);
hence —

(2) to lead, to guide, specially to lead flocks or |
herds to pasture (see 124, 1735, » WTP): to rule, to

direct a people (Syr. and Ch. AES) to lead, to rule,

Arab. 13), also to bring into order, to subdue (see
se

Hiphil), comp. - 29 Swarm, as if a herd of bees, and |

77137 (a noun of unity), a bee (which see). As a
shepherd follows his flock, from the idea of leading
there arises that of féllowing.

(3) i follow, to be wi orig like the Arab. oma

CLAXXVI

>

things which I speak unto thee ;” Exod. 24:7, bs
ΤΡῚΣ Ty WITWS “all that Jehovah hath spoken
ΒΝ will 80."
᾿(ὼ Rarely like WX, it is so used that the things

spoken follow, and “spd must then be undepsteod.

Gen. 41:17; Ex. 32:7, “Wz ΠΡΌ Hyy WBN “and
_ Jehovah spoke unto Moses, Go,” ete. 1 Ki. 21:5;
ay Ss 1:97,9; Eze. 40:4; Dan. 2:4.

The person to whom, or with whom we speak, is
_ commonly preceded by the particles ON Gen. 8:15;
19:14, and ? Jud. 14:7; also after DY Gen. 31:29;
Deu. 5:4; M8 (FX) Gen. 23:8; 42: :30; oY Jer. 6:10.
3 135 to speak to, used of God; making something
known by revelation, Zec. 1:9 [Kal]; 3 waa Wd
“the angel who was speaking with me;” verse 14;
2:2,734:1,4; 5:5. Hab. 2:1; Jer.31:20; Nu.12:6,8.
Once with an acc. (to speak to) Gen. 37:4; compare
λέγειν τινά to speak to any one. 170 speak of any

whence α Ὁ the hinder part, “Ὁ y the last, Heb. V2 person or thing is put with an acc. (like λέγειν τινά).

the tt recess of a temple; and as those who are
going to lay snares come from behind —

(4) to lay snares, to plot against (comp. 22%),
to destroy, like the Arab. - "ὦ » and Heb. Piel No. 2,

su-
whence 127, ». destruction, death, pestilence. But |
from the primary idea of ranging in order, or con-
necting, there arises —

(5) the much used, and in the verb the most fre-
quent meaning, to speak, properly, to put words in
order. Comp. sermo and dissero a serendo, and Gr.
εἴρω in the signification of connecting and saying. In
Kal it is only found in part. act. 125 Ex. 6:29; Nu.
32:27; 36:5; Ps.5:7; pass. 123 Pro.25:11, and inf.
with suff. 7127 Psal. 51:6. More frequent is the
conjugation —

Pret 137 and in the middle of a sentence, 134, fut.
ὍῈ.--

(1) to speak, differing from VOX to say (which
see No. 1), like the Germ. reden and fagen, Gr. λαλεῖν
and εἰπεῖν, Aram. 92 and YX. It is put—(a)
absol., 6. 5. Job 11:5, 127 BON JAD «Ὁ that God
socld speak;” Job 33:2; Nu.12:2; Eze.3:18, etc.;
sometimes in an emuphiatic sense, Sar to be elociient,
Exod. 4:14, 837 W327! ἼΞ 3 ‘AVY; Jer. 1:6. Often
with the addition of WX (see examples under the
word VO¥ p. Lx., B).—(b) with an ace. of that which
any one says, utters, as "PY, 313, RY, PI¥ 134, to
speak justice, deceit, lying. Psal. 101:7 [Kal]; Isa.
45:19 [Kal]; 59:3; Dan.11:27. 0°73 737 i.q.
Lat. verba dedit, Hos. 10:4; Ex. 6:29, i rine dy "343
WOE IAAL ὝΨΟΣ ΓῊ “speak unto Pharaoh all

'

Ru.4:1, 3737 Ws Ἣν dyin “the kinsman passed
ἂν of whom Boaz spoke,” Gen. 19:21; 23:16; with

321Sa.19:3, rab 42 [218 ἡ) and I will speak
“of thee to my father” (verse 4); ON Job 42:73 by
1 Ki. 2:19: this is especially used of the things which
God speaks or promises to any one (see letter wy, 1 Ki.
2:4; Dan. g:12; Jer. 25:13; 42:19. To speak
against any one, constr. with by (prop. to, assail any
one with reproaches), Ps. 109: 20; Jer. 29:32; Deut.
13:6; or 3 (see 3 Β, 6). Nu. 21:7, 43) 772 1734
“we have spoken a ee Jehovah and against thee.”
Job 19:18; Psal.50:20; 78:19. But 2 135 is also
to speak through any one, to use any one as an
interpreter (see 2 C, 2), Nu. 12:2; 2 Sa.23:2; 1 Ki
22:28.

To speak often signifies (as the context shews)—
(a) i. g. to promise, zujagen; Deu. 19:8; Jon. 3:10,
with an acc. of the thing, Deu. 6:3; with 9$ and oY
of the pers. (see above), and in a bad sense to threaten,

Ex. 32:14.—(b) to command, to prescribe (comp. —

WX No. 3), Gen. 12:4; Exod. 1:17; 23:22; to ad-
monish, 1 Sa.25:17.—(c) to utter a song, i. 4. ἐδ
sing, Jud. 5:12; compare Arab. Je and Gr. ἔπος;
when used of a poem.—(d) to speak toa woman, ie.
to ask her in marriage; followed by 0 Jud. 14:7; 9
1 Sa. 25:39. Comp. Arab. webs and Pua.
Farther, these expressions have to te noticed—
(e) 5 Ὡοτῦν 13° to speak kindly to any one, espe-
cially to console; compare παραμνθέομαι, Lat. allo-
quium. Gen. 34:3; 50:21; Ru. a: 13; 2 Sam. 19:8;
2 Ch. 30:22; 32:6.—(/) tabby, Dy 37 “τὸ speak
with oneself” Gen, 24:45: is £13, βου

Jer. 1: 17; Dan. 10:11; Jon. 3:10.— ©

wee Διὰ shit dite aie
a ale eee eG ἀν».

ms So

nz

——
rs

i a ,..

x

37

“she was speaking in her heart.” Also followed
by 12) DY, 1322, Ecc. 1:16; 2:15; Ps. 15:2 [Kal].—
(9) by Mw, 3 7B (of God) “ he has spoken good
things of any one,” he has, promised; Num. 10:29;
1 Sa. 25:30; Jer. 18:20. by nYI 124 to decree, to
inflict evils on any one. 1 Ki. 22:23; Jer. 11:17;
19:15; 26:19; 35:14; followed by “8 Jer. 36:31.
The meaning is rather different in Est. 7:9, ‘277?
Pony aw-7ZA WN “Mordecai, who had spoken
ood for the king” (compare 6:2).—(h) ΓΔ 737
8, MS to speak kindly with any one; 2 Ki. 25:28;
Jer. 12:6; it. DY DIO’ 2% to speak friendly,
peaceably with any one; Psal, 28:3 [Kal], followed
by NN Jer. 9:7; followed by ὃν to announce wel-
fare, to promise, Ps. 85:9; followed by 3 id. Ps.
122:8, 3 pidy’ SMT “1 will pray for peace for
thee;” followed by b Est. 10:3 [Kal], “535 pid’ a
wt “he spoke for the welfare of all his posterity.”
And even absolutely, Ps. 35:20.—(i) M8 DBL
to pronounce sentence (by which a penalty is de-
clared) upon some one, and to plead with some one.
See DEY". :
(2) to plot against, to lay snares (Arab. Conj.
II. compare above Kal No. 4), Ps.127:5. Hence to de-
stroy,2Ch. 22:10 (compare 738 in the parallel place,
4 Ki.11:1).
[“* Note. [ἢ former editions, like A. Schultens (Opp.
Min. p. 124, al.), I have ascribed further to the verb
W271 in Piel the significations, to waylay, to plot
against, also todestroy; comp. 1273 and Arab. "Ὁ
followed by us molttus est in aliquem. But the three
passages usually cited, do not necessarily make out
this sense. Thus Gen. 34: 13,7737!) “and they spake,”
80. so M13 deceitfully, as before. Ps.127:5, “ they
shall not be ashamed when they shall talk with the
enemies in the gate,” i.e. when they shall combat
with enemies; corresponding to the Greek phrase
— auXdaXeiv τινί, Is.7:5, UXX.; compare also Heb.

“ASW 2 Ki.14:8; Comm. on Is.i. p.280.—More dif-
fieult is 2 Ch.22:10, “and Athaliah arose, 12 1F)
ADd>n7 yipbany ” in parall.2 Ki.11:1, 738"); here
LXX. and Vulg: ἀπώλεσε, interfecit.. But it can be
rendered, and she talked with them, i.e. made war
upon them ; compare Ps.127:5; or it may be ellipt.
for 'Ξ ΤΙΝ DPW WAIN) i. 6. she ‘pronounced sentence
upon them.” Ges. add. The reader may judge whe-
ther it be not preferable with Schultens to admit the
sense of to destroy. |

Puat, pass. Psal.87:3, 2-737 N33) “ glorious
things (decreed by God) are spoken of thee;” Cant.
8:8, AI TY ΟΞ “when she shall be spoken for,”

CLXXXVIL

ss |

when she shall be asked in mazriage ; see Prez, let
ter d. ;

Nipuat, recipr. of Piel, to speak together, to om
another, Mal,3:16; followed by 3 Eze.33:30; Ps.
119:23; and by Mal. 3:13.

Hipuw, to subdue (see Kal No. 2), Psal. 18:48,
‘ANA ONY 131% “ who subdueth the people under
me;” Ps.47:4; see Kal No. 2.

Hirupakt, part. 120) speaking with, Nu. 7:89;
2Sa.14:13; Eze. 2:2.

[(2) “ NBW what one has spoken;” see 137.)

The derived nouns follow immediately, except
M34, V3", WT.

“AT m.—(1) [const. 124; suff. 124; pl. 037,
const. 31], word, λόγος, Gen. 44:18, ete. Often
in pl. Gen. 29:13, nPNT pap “allthose words;”
Gen. 34:18; Ex. 4:28; 18:19; 19:7,8; 20:1; 24:3,
ete.; Ὁ 21 bya, WN an eloquent man, Exod. 4:10;
24:14. Often collect. words, speech, discourse,
Job 15:3; D°NY 737 word of lips, ie. futile, vaia
speech, Isa. 36:5; 727 13) skilled in speech, 1 Sam,
16:18. Specially it is—(a) a promise, something
promised, 1 Ki. 2:4; 8:20; 12:16; Ps. 33:4; 56:5
(compare Greek τελεῖν ἔπος, Germ. fein Wort halten).

| (δ) a precept, an edict (compare 13% No. 1,6); “127

M3! a royal mandate, Est.1:19; Josh.1:13; 1 Sa.
17:29, NIN 734 son “ was there not a command-
ment?” Isa.8:10; Exod.34:28, D379 MWY the
ten commandments, tlhe decalogue, 1 Ch. 26:32; 2Ch.
29:15.—(c) a saying, asentence, as of a wise man;
pl. Ece.1:1, MPAP "WA Pro.4:4,20; 30:1; 31:1;
especially the word of the Lord, an oracle, Nu. 23:
5,16 (compare ἔπος, λόγος); 8 TI Δ "ΠῸ the
word of Jehovah came to any one, Jer.1:4,11; 2:1;
13:8; Eze.3:16; 6:1; 7:1: 11:14; followed by by
1 Chron. 22:8; Job 4:12, 232 737 ὍΝ “a (divine)
oracle was secretly brought tome.” Very often col-
lect. oracles, Hos.1:1; Mic.1:1; Joel1:1.—(d) a
counsel, proposed plan, 2 Sa.17:6.—(e) rumour,
report, 1 Ki.10:6; followed by a genit. words to be
spoken concerning anything, what is to be said about
it; Job 41:4, “I will be silent... MMM33 725 as to
what is to. be said about his strength;” -1-Ki.g:15;
Deu: 15:2; 19:4. [10 may also. be rendered, what ts
the measure of his strength (compare 172 No. 1),
(2) thing, thing done, affair, business, prop.
that which is spoken of (compare λόγος in Passow, A,
No. 11, ἔπος, ῥῆμα from péw, Germ. Cache from fagen,
Ling, which originally signified a discourse; see Ade-
lung; h.v. The same power of word and thing is

conjoined “in the Aram. προ, jANS, D)NB, Arabi

+P a |
Sst Sever ~
pel and .... niboY "124 the actions of Solomon,
the notable deeds, 1 Ki.11:41; 0°99 "335 commen-
taries of actions performed, journals, 1 Ch.27:24;
Est.6:1; 737 1237 this thing, this, Gen.20:10; 21:
11,26; 7587 072779 all these things, Gen. 20:8;
FYI WDD Gen. 18:25; 32:20; 44:7; and O33
myn Gen. 24:28; 39:17, 19; in this manner, thus,
nda D399 WS (LXX. μετὰ τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα), after
these things, when they were accomplished, Gen. 15:
1; 22:1; 39:7; OF 12% daily matter; hence 127
iia oa daily matter in its day, i.e. daily, day by
day, Ex.5:13,19; 16:4; Lev.23:37; 1 Ki.8:59;
also D2 Di 1373 2 Chron.8:13; and Wiz ov 737?
verse 14; 31:16. More often it stands pleon. like
the Gr. χρῆμα; 1 Sa.10:2, MINS] MATNY Pas Voz
“thy father has left the matters of the asses,” has
ceased to care for them; prop. die Angelegenheit, die
Gefchichte mit den Gfetinnen; Ps.65:4, 9 2a NY II
“jniquities prevail against me;” Psalm 105:27;
145:5. Hence—

(3), anything, something, Gen.18:14; 127 δ,
127 N? nothing; 1 Sam.20:21, 127 ΝΣ “there is no-
thing,” sc. to fear; Jud. 18:7, 28, “DY DAP PS IN
OWS “and they had no concern (or business) with
(other) men ;” 1372 everything, anything, Num.
31:23; Deu.17:1; SDD 135 anything unclean, Lev.
5:2; 127 NYY anything filthy, Deu.23:15; 24:1;
compare 2 Kings4:41; 1 Sam.20:2. Also pl. 034
ὉΔῚ 2 Ch. 12:12.

(4) a cause, reason, Josh. 5:4. Hence 124 SY on
account of, Gen. 12:17; 20:11; 43:18; 724 by id.,
Deu. 4:21; Jer.7:22; 14:1; W727 2Y followed by
a verb, because that, Deu.22:24; 23:5; 2Sam.13:
22 (compare 737 No. 2).

(5) cause, in a forensic sense; Ex. 18:16, ΠΣ
137 Da? “if they have a cause,” verse 22; 22:8,
YIETIT Dy “in every cause (suit) of trespass ;”
Ex. 24:14, Ὁ 31 5y3 “ one who has causes, suits.”

[137 see pr.n. 134 ND.]

“127 m. pl. 0°12 (Hos. 13:14), prop. destruction,
death, like the Arab. 0 (see the root No.4, and
Piel No. 3); hence a plague (compare Ny) No.3),
Ex.9:3; Lev.26:25; Deu. 28:21; 2 Sa.24:13; 1 Ki.
8:37, etc.; LXX. commonly θάνατος ; compare Sir.
39:29. :

(“V3 i. q. 723 Jer.5:13."]

W37 [with suff. 927], i.g. 1272 a pasture, whi-
ther cattle is driven; see the root No.2, Mic.2:12; Isa,

5:17. (ὅγε. Joy and ἦς τοῦ, Arab. 4.9 a meadow.)

CLXXXVIII

ae |

nna pl. f. floats, rafts, as brcught by sea; see
the root No.2, 1 Ki. 5:23.

ΓΞ pl. f. N34 words, precepts, found once
Deu. 33:3, THM NW rightly rendered by LXX
and Vulg. (Israel) accipit de verbis tuis (Jehove).
“Israel shall receive thy words (Jehovah’s)”. As
to the use of the prep. } in this place, see 19 No. 1,
Further, Dagesh in 7725) may be regarded as euphonic,
so that 7731 may be i.g. 7734, 1934, and not a verbal
of Piel. Theconjecture of Vater is needless, who would
read it with other vowels JAT3T) 8’? “ (Jehovah)
will undertake thy guidance” N}37), which he re-
gards as meaning guidance, rule. [In Thes. this
word is referred to Hithpa. part. of the verb, “ (Israel)
will receive the things which thou hast spoken.”] ἡ

ΓΙ £. i. q. 12°, but principally found in the later
Hebrew [but see the occurrences ].

(1) [“thing, 1. 6.7 manner, mode (see 123 No.
1, fin.), Ps. 110: 4, “ thou art a priest for ever ‘N13 by
PIS iy) according to themanner of Melchisedec ;”
(‘~ is paragogic. Lehrg. § 127, 2).

(2)i.q. 121 No. 4,cause,reasen. Hence 1134 by
“on account of,” Ecc. 3:18; 8:2; Yn by “te
the end that,” 7:14.

(3) i. ᾳ. 12° No. 5, cause, in a forensic sense, Job
5:8.

ΓΞ Ch. f. cause, reason, Dan. 2:30, “N37 by
‘3 “to the end that.”

[« 27 (perhaps “eloquent”), [Dibri], pr.n.
m., Lev. 24:11.

[23 [Dabareh, Daberath], pr.n. of a town
in the tribe of Issachar, Josh. 21:28.”

[“ wat an unused verb, prop. i,q. Gr. and Lat.
δέψω, δεψέω, depso, to work up a mass, to make it
soft by kneading it. Kindred are Θ᾽) and wid.”
Hence— ]

WAT with cuff, ¥/23 m., HonEY [“s0 called as
being soft like a kneaded mass”]. Arab. ee Syr.

ass id. Maltese dibsi, yellow, i.e. honey colour,
No verb from which this noun can come exists in
the Phenicio-Shemitic languages; but there is also
formed from such a verb, Gr. τιθαιβώσσω to make
honey, Od. xiii. 106. Specially it is—

(1) honey of bees, Lev. 2:11; 1 Sam. 14:26, 27,
29, 43; Prov. 16:24; 24:13, etc. Used of wild or

wood honey, Deut. 32:13; Psal.81:17, V2] Wt

Ῥ νυ

pines
BPIwVN “ with honey out of the rock would I have
supplied thee.”

(2) honey of grape’,i.e. must or new wine boiled
down to a third or half; (Gr. ἕψημα, Lat. sapa, defru-
tum, Ital: musto cotto;) which is now commonly carried
into Egypt out of Palestine, especially out of the
district of Hebron (comp: Russel’s Natural History
of Aleppo, p. 20); Gen. 43:11; Eze. 27:17.

[“ Milk and honey are often joined together as being
delicacies provided by nature, Ex. 3:17; 13:5; 33:
3; Lev. 20:24; Num. 13:27; used of very pleasant
discourse, Cant. 4:11.” ]

nya f.—(1) the hump, bunch of a camel, Isa.
30:6. This signification is plain enough from the
context, and is expressed by Ch., Syr. and Vulgate;
but the etymology has long exercised the ingenuity
of interpreters, who have almost all confessed their
ignorance.

ferred in meaning to a camel’s bunch, because of
similarity of appearance. A conjecture lately com-
municated to me is not amiss, that NY31 by change
and transposition of letters may be for nwa, nya
a heap. [In Thes. Gesenius ascribes to the root
ΟΣ the idea of softness, and hence takes the idea
‘of a camel’s bunch, from its softness in flesh and
fat. |
(2) [Dabbasheth], pr.n. of a town, Josh. 19:11.

47 τω. fish, so called from being so wonderfully
prolific (see the root 733), Jon.2:1, 11; Plur. 0°37
constr. *33, Gen.g:2; Num. 11:22; 1 Kings 5:13.
Hence is derived the denominative verb 335 to fish.
See the form IN above. (In the cognate languages
fish is called }33, 5} ἃ trace of this Hebrew word
is found in the Gr. ἰχθύς.)

MIT gonstr. NI fem. of the preceding, id. Deu.
4:18; Jon. 2:2; commonly collect., like ΠῚ, Gen.
1:26, 28; Ex. 7:18,21; Nu. 11:5; Eze. 29:4, 5.

ΤΊ Pr. TO COVER (like the Arab. |=. to cover
~~ vane
over; hence to be dark, comp. the kindred roots co
‘ . o oo a S
ue, ere ere also oo of all which the primary
idea is that of covering; as also Hebr. 925, 1354; also
the words in other languages, tego, τέγος, στέγω, in
the old German Dialects, dagen, dadjen, decten); this
Yerb is applied to multitude and plenty covering over
ny thing (compare |.,|.> @ great company, from

o> * cover, ,.b a great multitude, also from the

CLAXXIX ©

I now think that it may properly mean
α bee hive (derived from #3), and be thus trans- .

p79

idea of covering). Thus it is once found as a verb
to be multiplied, to be increased [331:], Genesis
48:16. Hence 2, ΠῚ a fish (so called frcm being
so prolific, compare }32), 121 and 127.

ΠῚ (“great fish”), [“ diminutive, little fish, then
used lovingly, dear and honoured /'sh” Ges. corr. ], pr.n.
Dagon, an idol of the Philistines, worshipped at Ash-
dod; with the head and hands of a man, and the rest of
his body that of a fish, see 1 Sa. 5:2, seq., especially
verse 4; Jud. 16:23; 1 Ch. 10:10, compare 1 Magac.
10:83; 11:4. Very similar was the form of Derceto,
worshipped at Ashkelon, also in the form of a fish;
thus mentioned by Diod. Sic. ii. 4, αὕτη δὲ τὸ μὲν
πρόσωπον ἔχει γυναικός, TO δὲ ἄλλο σῶμα πᾶν ἰχθύος.
As to the worship of fishes in these countries, see
Selden, De Dis Syris, ii. 3. Creuzer, Symbol, ii.§ 12

δ) i. q. Arab. ἰ5-ὸ TO COVER, TO COVER OVER
(see the kindred roots under 371), whence also to act
covertly, to deceive (compare 733). Hence 237 a
flag, a standard, like the Germ. §abne from πῆνος,
pannus. The idea of shining, being bright, which
I formerly ascribed to this root with Nanninga (Diss.
Lugd. ii. 916), and Muntingh (On Ps. 20:6), seems
to me hardly able to be proved. From the noun 57
there is again formed the denom. verb 731 to set up
banners. Ps. 20:6, 2373 APTN oWa “in the name of
our God we willset up our banners;” compare the
expressions δ᾽ 3 Vt}, ὁ DWE NW. LXX. peya-
λυνθησόμεθα, reading or else conjecturing 2). Mun-
tingh (see above), through that etymological conjecture,
we will glory, we will exult. Part. pass 222 erect as a
banner, conspicuous, distinguished; used of a young
man, Cant. 5:10.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be furnished or arrayed with ban-
ners. Cant. 6:4, 10, 703732 TX “terrible as
furnished with banners,” 1. 6. as hosts or a camp of
soldiers. Symm. ὡς τάγματα παρεμβολῶμ. The virgin
is here described as conquering and captivating the
hearts of all. Comp.a similar image taken from an
army (Cant. 6:2, 3), and the same figure as being of
frequent use in the Arabian Poets.

bn with suff. 1927, plural 0°37 const. Ῥ)Ἵ mase.
alarge military :tandard, that of each of the four
camps into wht-l the twelve tribes were divided;
the smaller being called mins. Nu. 1:52; 2:2,
3, 10,18, 25; 10:14,25; Cant.2:4, T3208 by oT
“ and his banner over me (was) love.”

ὧν j27 an unused root, prop. i. ~ 535 to cover
Hence—"]

mI

#27 const. state i373 [with suff, 3] m. corn, from
"23 to multiply, like {72 from ΠῚ). [But see'the pre-
teding root.] Gen. 27:28,37; Nu. 18:27; Deut. 28:
51; used of bread, Lam.2:12. (Arab. .5-ἰὰ, but it
is only found in the Arabic versions of the Bible.)

“VT like the Ch. 431 To BROOD as a bird OVER

her eggs or young; pr. apparently to cover (see under
M34, 521). Jer.17:11, 72% NY ἼΣ NIP “ the par-
tridge sits upon eggs which she has not laid; (to
which is similar), he who gathers riches but not
by right.”. LXX. πέρδιξ συνήγαγεν ἃ οὐκ ἔτεκεν.
Isa. 34:15, of a serpent brooding its young, not eggs.
Vulg. in each place, fovere. The incorrect remarks of
J. D. Michaélis as to this root, have been already well

refuted by Rosenm. on Bochart, Hieroz. ii. 632, seq.

ἜΣ q. TW, IH (which see) BREAST, PAP. Only
found in dual. const. "TI, with suffix 7°31 BREAsTs,
Eze. 23:3, 8,21; Prov. 5:19.

wT TO GO SLOWLY, asecondary root contracted
Ξ -E-

from the fuller \.s\..II. to delay, loiter, to go on slowly,
to waver or totter in going. [The comparison with this
Arabic root is spoken of doubtfully in Thes.] Ch.
and Talmud. 77 to lead slowly, e.g. a little child.

Hirnpakn 1377 (for ATU), Isa. 38:15, 52 TT
ὙΠ ΣΝ “ all my years I will go slowly” (i. e. sub-
missively, comp. DN yon 1 Ki. 21:27), i.e. I will act
modestly and submissively, as if, I would never
cease to lament. Hence used of the solemn slowness
of a procession, Psalm 42:5, DTN ΓΞ TY OVS “T
went with them to the house of God.” The suffix
Ὅς: is for pap; and the dative is to be referred to
this, that the Poet [Psalmist], as leader of the choir
as it were, made way for the people.

ΓΤῚ (1) [Dedan], prop. name of a people, with a
country of the like name, sprung from Raamah, Gen.
10:7; Eze. 27:15. Raamah ('Péypa) is to be sought
(as I shall shew) on the shore of the Persian gulf;
and Dedan is likewise to be sought for in the same
part, in which with Bochart (Phal.iv.6) and 1. Ὁ.

Michaélis we may recognize Daden

of the Persian gulf, called by the Syrians <i>.
"See also Forster's Geog. of Arabia, i. 38,63.] Most
of the islands of this gulf were the seats of Pheenician
colonies, comp. Heeren, Ideen, i. 2, p.227. [But this
people were not Pheenicians].
(2) a people of northern Arabia, descended from
Keturah, Gen. 25:3; bordering on the Edomites,
Jer. 49:8; 25:23; Eze. 25:13; also carrying on

wiles an island

CXC .
| traffic, Isa.21:13; according to. Eusebius not far

0

from the city Pheno; perhaps these are to be taken
as a colony of the former (No. 1), or else vice versa.
[But the different ancestry of the two, proves. this
last remark to be impossible. . See Forster’s Geog. of
Arabia, i. p. 328.]

ae [Dodanim], m. pl. Gen. 10:4, pr. n. of a
nation descended from Javan, i.e. from the Greeks.
If this reading be correct, one cannot avoid com-
paring this with Dodona,a city of Epirus. [In corr.
Gesenius suggests the Dardani, i.e. Trojans 09774.
For 1 thus softened into a vowel, see Monumenta
Pheen. p. 432.] The preferable reading, however,
is 0°91 Rhodians, which is found in the Samaritan
copy, LXX:, and the Hebrew text itself, »Chr. 1:7.
See the road Dy,

8203, 1307 Goxp, i. q.

Dan. 2:32; 3:1,5, ἢ. Hence } nNaTT.

Heb. ant.

NIT according to a:n> NTI. pl. Ch. Dahi,
[Dehavites], pr. n. of a people from which a colony
was brought to Samaria, Ezr.4:9. They seem to
have been the Ado, Herod. i. 125 (prob. villagers
from Pers. χὰ deh, dih, a village), a Persian tribe
[near the Caspian sea, Strab. xi. p. 480, Plin. H. N.
xi. 17}, »f which a farther account is given in Lors-
bacl Archiv. ii. p.274. Mention is also made of
this veople in the Zendavesta.

ait m. Chald. emphat.

DIT} a root unused in Kal, which I believe ©

means, TO BE DUMB, TO BECOME DUMB, like D713, an
idea which is applied to sTuPOR, as in DDY, ADA,

Arab. are is to come upon suddenly, pr. to amaze,

Su- ~

to confound, “:29 foolish, stupid, “29 sudden ca-
lamity, pr. stupifying.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, participle 07°72 amazed, confounded by —

sudden misfortune. Jer. 14:9.

“WIT ig. WI To Go IN A CIRCLE, especially |

QUICKLY (comp. also 174). Hence—

(1) to beborne on swiftly, to press on swiftly,
used of a horse and rider, Nah. 3:2, pr. to go in a
circle, as is the custom of those who break in or
exercise horses. See the noun 7777.

(2) [“ to go in a circle, hen 6 to endure long
Hence 7774, and—

TMT! £ rapid course of ahorse. Jud. 5:48.
(See Bochart, Hieroz. parti. p.g7. Michaélis, Suppl
p- 401.)

ΠΑ i. q. 253 2 bear, which seo.

|

ΓΙ ΣΥΤ᾽

53)". i-g. INT which see,TO PINE AWAY, TO LAN-
0 15}.

Hipuin, causat. to cause to pineaway, or to.lan-
guish. Ley. 26:16, Hence })2" pr. n.

IVT & AT a secondary root denom. from 37,
TO FISH. Jer. 16:16, D997) “ and they shall fish
them ;” hence 97, 32 and 2) a fisher.

AVI m. a fisher, Ez: 47:10, and Jer. 16:16 ano.

MAY fem. fishing, fishery. MAI NMIND fish-
hooks, harpoons. Am. 4:2, “ ye shall be drawn
with hooks, 7343 NiW"D3 }2N°IG8) and your posterity
with fishing-hooks,” an image drawn from taming
beasts, into the noses of which hooks and rings were
~ put. Comp. Isa. 37:29, “I will put my hook into
thy nose ... and will turn thee back whence thou
camest.” The reason why fishing-hooks should be
mentioned is shewn by Ezekiel 29:4; Job 40:26;
comp. Oedmann, Verm. Sammll. aus d. Naturkunde,
v 5. The larger fishes, when taken, used to have
rings put into their nostrils by which they were
again let down into the water.

“T)"7 an unused root. i.q. TH, ™ pr. to boil up
as water, hence generally —

(1) to be troubled, disturbed. Syr. Pa. $05 to

disturb, to agitate. Hence 735 a pot, Syr. [50
a kettle. be

(2) to love, i.g. TH, 9. Hence 33 love, O85,
and the pr. n. 7)4, THN (“ whom God loves”),
τ, TH.

“I with suff. also defect. 5, bak m.

(1) love, only used in the plur. 0°95, especially
between the sexes, Cant. 1:2, 43; 4:10; Eze, 16:8;
23:17, O° 23} “ bed of love ;” Prov. 7:18, np?
D7 ΠῚ) “come let us take our fill of love.” In
some places tokens of love, caresses, kisses, are sup-
posed to be the meaning, by Driessen in Dissertatt.
Lugd. p. 1101, seq.

(2) as a concrete, object of love, one beloved,

Pe =
so -

(compare ὃ, wes, ~~ love, and one loved, a
friend, ΤΣ Ὁ acquaintance, for an acquaintance,
German, meine erjte Lieve, Befanntfhaft, English, a re-
lation of mine), Cant. 1:13, 14,16; 2:3, 8,9, 10, 16,
17: 5:5.

(3) α friend, 158. 5:1. Specially a father's brother,
uncle by the father’s side; Syr. J99, κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν called
the friend of the family, like the Ch 82°27 a friend,

CXCI ..

I ἘΣ

henee.a paternal uncle; comp, 873'30 a mother-in..

law; Germ. §reund, used of a relation; Latin amita
qs. amata. Ley. 10:4; 20:20; 1Sa,.10:14, 15, 16;
Est. 2:15; Jer. 32:7, 8,9. In verse 12, indeed, it
seems to be put for 117 13.

ΤΥ m.—(1) a pot, see the root No.1. Job 41:12;
1Sa.2:14. Plur. OW 2 Ch. 35:13. (Syr. Js09] a

large pot, Ἷ;9; a kettle, Sam. 415 pots.)
(2) a basket, Jer. 24:2; Psal. 81:7. Plur. ὩΣ
2 Ki. 10:7.

“TN, in the Chronicles, Ezra, Nehemiah, Zechariah,
more rarely in the more ancient books (Hos. 3:5)
TY) (“beloved,” part. pass. from 77 i.q. 335),
[David], pr. n. of a son of Jesse, the second of the
kings of the Israelites, 1055—1015, B.C.; very cele-
brated on account of his wars successfully waged,
and not less so on account of his sacred songs. As
to his life, see especially 1Sa. 16, to the end of 2 Sa.
1 Ch. 12—30. This name denotes Messiah the son
of David, 1. ᾳ. WI 13 Eze. 34:23,24; 37:24, else-
where i. q. 177 23 [? ] Hos. 3:5. V1 TY the city of
David, i.e. Zion, 1 Ki.3:1; 8:1; 9:24. ‘11 93 the
family, the descendants of David, Isa. 7:2, 13; Jer.
21:12.

ΓΤ f. aunt, father’s sister, Ex. 6:20; also an
uncle’s wife; Lev.18:14; 20:20.

(«$19 (belonging to love”), [Dodo], one
of David’s captains, 1 Ch. 11:12; also others, Jud.
20:1, etc.”] Ν

ΓΞ ΠῚ (“love of Jehovah”), [Dodavah],
pr.n. m., 2 Ch. 20:37.”]

“Ht pr. adj..with the Ch. termination ὅτ i. 4. °>
(from the root 717) in sing. not used. Pl, O°875,

(1) boiling, cooking, hence a cooking pot, 1. 4.
ait No. 1, hence a basket, Jer. 24:1.

(2) loving, amatory (from the root No. 2), plur.
love apples, Yietesapfel, Gen. 30:14, seq., i.e. the
apples of the Mandragora (Atropa Mandragora, Linn.),
a herb resembling the Belladonna, with a root like
a carrot, having white and reddish blossoms of a
sweet smell (Cant. 7:14), and with yellow odoriferous
apples which commonly are ripe from May to July. -
To these, Oriental superstition attributes still a sexual
power (Gen. loc. cit.) See Dioscorid. iv. 76, Mardpa-
γόρας....... οἱ δὲ Κιρκαίαν καλοῦσι, ἐπειδὴ δοκεῖ ἡ ῥίζα
φίλτρων εἶναι ποιητική. ......Kal παρ᾽ αὐτὰ (φύλλα)

μῆλα, οὔοις (sorbis) ἐμφερῆ, ὠχρά, εὐώδη, ἐν οἷς καὶ

καρπός; ὥσπερ ariov..Schulzii Leitungen d. Héchsten.

Ἢ ὙΠ

vol. 5, page 197; D'Herbelot Biblioth. Orientale,
p-17. LXX. μῆλα μανδοαγορῶν. Ch. 172! which
is the same in meaning; compare Arab. — «J, see
Sprengel, Hist. Rei Herbaria, i.215, ed. 2. In defi-
ning this plant, interpreters have differed exceedingly.
Celsius (Hierobot. i. p. 1, seq.) understands it to be
Sidra or lotus Cyrenaica, and has been refuted by
J.D. Mich. in Suppl. p. 410, seq. Oedmann, Verm.
Samml. fasc. v. p. 94, seq. J. E. Faber (in Rosen-
miiller’s Morgenland, on this passage) conjectures that
we should understand a species of small and odo-
riferous cucumber or melon (Arab. luffahh); others
have taken it variously, whose opinions see in Jo.
Simonis, in a particular dissertation on this word
annexed to Arcanum formarum. G. 'T. Steger (Rosen-
miiller Repert. ii. 45, seq.) brings forward his opi-
nion denying altogether that any plant is to be under-
stood.

[oi (i.g. $719), [Dodaz], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 27:4." ]

ΓΙ i.g. 281 which see, TO LANGUISH, TO BE
- - - t=
sick (Arab. _¢,. and ¢\. for \,.), especially used of

women in menstruation. Lev.12:2, “the unclean-
ness of her menstruation;” compare Lev. 15:33.

(2) to be sad [sick at heart”]. Comp. 717 No.2.
Heace M7, "17, 13, AIT.

M7 ΓΕ ΠῚ adj.—(1) languid, sick, used of
women in menstruation. Lev. 15:33, 702 ΠῚ:
Lev. 20:18. Hence ΠῚ Isa. 30:22, a2 menstruous
garment, i.e. polluted by the menses.

(2) sick of mind, sad, Lam. 5:17.

(3) afflicted, wretched, Lam. 1:13. (Syr. Joy
to grieve, to be unfortunate. Aph. to afflict, to make
unhappy. Lo) unfortunate, unhappy. [4009 mis-
fortune, misery.)

ΤῊ Ἵ not used in Kal, i. ᾳ. WI, ΠῚΣ Τὸ THRUST

GUT, TO CAST AWAY. Arab. zie to render abject,

_ and intrans. to be vile, abject. VI. to cast forth.

Hiri ΠΡ ῚΠ -- (1) to thrust out, to cast away,
Jer. 51:34.

(2) to wash away, to purge the altar, 2 Ch. 4:6;
Eze. 40:38; the crime of bloodshed, Isa. 4: 4.

‘YT m. (from the root 773, of the form >OP)—(1)
languishing, disease, Ps.41:4. [Hence used of ]—
(2) uncleanness, something unclean, causing
loathing (see ΠῚ No. 2). Job 6:6, “can that which
is unsavoury be eaten without salt, or is there taste

ΟΧΟΠ

ΠΟΥ --
in the insipid herb?” verse 7, ‘ My sou! refusetk
to touch them, “on? ‘173 72) they are as the loath-
some things of my food.” Joathsome insipid food
is applied to an intclerable evil. According to a
common Oriental figure, one is said to eat, to taste
any thing, meaning to experience this or that fortune;
comp. 73122 228 Job 21:25, γεύεσθαι θανάτου, Syr.
JLaso psy, Arab. ll ale Koran 3:182, Pers.
wis aa to eat cares, i.e. to experience them,
ety «-οὐὰς to eat torments, wes syed to eat
judgment. Comp. in the New Test. κρίμα ἐσθίει, 1Cor.
11:29. [But this refers to actually eating the bread. ]
Some have suggested what is quite inadmissible, that
‘Y12 in this passage is put for "I3 so as; for “I
is properly constr. st. of the word “4 satis, enough
(which see): much less can it be compared with
cists substance; for this word is properly fem. from
ads and answers to the Hebrew 72, Nt. Comp. Allg.
Lit. Zeit. 1825, No. 258.

ὙΠ m. (of the form Sy) sick of mind, Isa. 1:5;
Jer. 8:18; Lam.1:22. Root 47.

TY see Ἢ.
71°} i.g. 127 TO POUND, TO BEAT TO POWDER;
Nu. 11:8. (Arab. «ἢ 910 id.) Hence 7352 a mortar.

MDF fem. Lev. 11:19; Deu. 14:18, some un-
clean bird; according to the LXX., Vulg., Saad.,
the hoopoe; according to the Targ. gallus montanus,
mountain cock [“ Tetrao urogallus”|; which latter
explanation may be confirmed by a comparison with

y3=,0 lord [or “I= Lo cock”), and ΠΡ" -- 5

Ch. ΒΞ. a rock ; compare Bochart, Hieroz vol. ii
page 346. No difficulty need be made as to the ter-

mination N= for N=, as to which see Lehrg. page 467. Ὁ

Jo. Simonis, in defending the signification of hoopoe,

less aptly supposes N5*2'7 to be compounded of ἢ) 7
Ss

= ' %. a cock, and NB, to which he ascribes the
ὦ s
idea of dung, comparing |: to void dung.
Ὠ an unused root, i.g. DY Ἢ No.1, to be silent,

tobe dumb. Arab. als to be quiet, to remain. II.

to quiet, to allay. Hence the three nouns which
follow.

ΓΙΟΥ͂ fem.—(1) silence, place of silence, poet. |

used of Hades, Ps. 94:17}; 115:17.
(2) [Dumah], pr.n. of an Ishmaelite tribe and a
region in Arabia, Gen. 25:14; Isa.21:11; no deabt

~

WN

the same as is now called Jonas! Lead stony Dumah,
and ἃ, οἰ ded Syrian Dumah; situated in Arabia
on the borders of the Syrian Desert; a place fortified
with a citadel; in D’Anville’s map placed 58° longit.,
29°, 30’ latitude; Δουμαέθα of Ptolemy. See Abul-
feda’s Arabia, edit. Gagnier, page 50, and Jakut as
there cited; Michaélis’ Supplem. page 419; Niebuhr’s
Arabia, page 344; my Comment. on Isaiah, loc. cit.

MMO £. (pr. adj. f. from the unused ‘D'7 silent,
taciturn, of abstr. signif. like nouns in ἢ").

(1) silence, and adv. silently, Psa. 39:3; rest,
quiet, ease from pain, Ps. 22:3.

(2) the silent expectation of divine aid, confi-
dence placed in God. Ps. 62:2, MONT DT PY ἫΝ
YD) “ upon God alone my soul is confident” [re-
ferred in Thes. to the primary meaning, silence].
Ps. 65:2, npan MTT 7? “to thee (belongs) silence
(confident waiting), praise.”

DD (1) subst. silence. Hab. 2:19, D997 28
the dumb silent stone. It may however be taken
adverbially in this place also, compare 031).

(2) silently, Isa. 47:5. Lam. 3:26, “happy is
he who waits 0197) even silently.” A noun of
this form never has an adjectivial power.

pein pr. n. 2 Ki. 16:10, a rare form, but also_
used in Syriac for ΡΟ 9 or PUT Damascus.

7 or py prob. i.g. οἷο Med. Waw intrans.
TO BE LOW, DEPRESSED, INFERIOR, whence [“per-
haps”] 1" (according to Ewald, Heb. Gramm. p. 418,
for "1) trans. to subject to one’s self, to rule, to
judge. A kindred root is {18, which see; hence is
derived }!78 lord. [But see that word.] It occurs once,
Gen.6:3, poy? DIS 1) Hand “ my spirit (i.e. my
superior and divine nature) shall not be always hum-
bled in men,” i.e. shall not dwell in a mortal body,
descending from heaven and having to do with earth.
[What can any one make of this theology?] (comp.
verses 1,2). Well rendered according to the sense
by the ancient versions, as the LXX , ob μὴ καταμείνῃ
τὸ πνεῦμα μουκιτιλ.; Vulg. “ non permanebit ;” Syr.,
Arab. “ shall not dwell;” there is no occasion for sup-
posing them to have had a different reading, such as

oT — ee shall continue, "7! shall dwell. It will

be seen that I have returned, in interpreting this
passage, to the opinion proposed in the first edition
of my larger Lexicon. In the smaller Lexicon, I ex-
plained }17?==}') “my spirit shall not always rule in
_ man;” so also Rosenm.; others, shall judge, i.e. shall

CXCIII ©

WIT
strive [very preferable]. Others take it variously
Compare Michaélis’ Suppl. page 422; Rosenmiiller
De Vers. Pent. Pers. page 19. 7

[“ Nipuar 2 to strive,t contend. Part.2Sa
19:10.” |

ἸΥἼ Job 19:29 "p ig. ΟἿ ans, judgment.

7 Ps. 97:5, and 3317 mase. waz, Psa. 22:15;
68:3; Mic. 1:4. Root 224 which see.

\"T ro LEAP, TO DANCE. Job 41:14, 2504
HILT PIIA “ before him dances terror.” The tre-
pidation of terror is thus well compared to skipping;
comp. Psa. 29:6. To this answers the Arabie _ οἷ.
Med. Waw and Ye, see Schult. on the passage; Syr.

3°? in New Test. for σκιρτᾶν; Chald. γ33, whence

83" a wild goat, Lacon. dia. Kindred roots are
vA, WII. These are contracted or softened from
727 (like ΠῚ from 42, PIN from POX, PY from PY),
by which dancing is expressed in the Slavonic and
German languages, tang, danga, taniec, see Adelung, iv.
539, 31.

ΓΟ an unused root. Chald. and Syriac, to look
round, to look forward, to look out. Hence ΡΝ.

ΓΟ Ch. i.q. P23, but intrans. to be broken to
pieces. Plur.iP3 Dan. 2:35 [referred in Thes. to
P27].

“))"T—(1) pr. ig. Arabic jlo TO GO AROUND,

gu Ss

TO GO IN A CIRCLE; whence ,,) and δῶ a circle,
gs - fo =

ple round. Kindred roots are 174, 173, WD, HA;

and with a dental changed into a sibilant, 47, “WD,
Ww; all of which have the idea of going round, turn-
ing oneself, girding, variously applied. Hence "17
No.1, and 17 [also 77}.

(2) to remain, to delay, to inhabit (like the Ch.
713), Psa. 84: 11, either because the first habitations
were of a round form (which is the opinion of Jo.
Simonis), or (as I prefer) that the idea of gomg round
and turning oneself was applied to turning aside to
lodge (compare 3, 7}8). In the western languages
this may be compared with δηρός, δηρόν, a long
time, δηρός χρόνος; Lat. durus, durare ; Germ. dauety
anciently duren, turen.

“Ξ Ch. to dwell, to inhabit, Dan. 4:9, 18. Part.
JST, op PRI Dan. 2:38; 3:31; 6:26; whence TYP,
HID, THI, RW.

΄-“ “σ

14

1

5σι-
“V7 m.—(1) a circle (Arabi; ,..}, Isaiah 29:3,
WD “ as in a circle,” round about.
(2) a ball, Isa. 22:18.
(3) a burning pile, around heap of wood, Eze.
24:5 (compare 77, verse 9).

sya & Wo m—(1) an age, generation of men,
as if the period and circuit of the years of life, from
the root "7 No.1; compare ἃ ,|j time, also from i
to go round, and other words signifying time under
the word }DX. (To this literally correzponds po
time, age; Med. Waw and He being interchanged
amongst themselves, see letter 7.) Eccles. 1:4, 115
82 Ἢ 327 “one generation goes, and another
comes.” Deu. 23:3, 4, 9, TU, W7, Ὁ 2} “ the tenth,
the third generation.” Job 42:16. Jud. 2:10,
WS 5 “ another generation (age).” Nu. 32:13,
a ene) DAY “ until all that generation be con-
sumed.” ὙΠ 7 every generation, all generations,
Ps. 61:7. Joel 2:2, 71) 17 ΣΝ “to every future
generation.” Psa. 45:18, 17) 7-593 “ through
all generations (or ages) to come.” So ὙἹ 74? to
all generations (to come), Ex. 3:15; Joel 4:20; 4?
77) Ps. 10:6; 33:11; 49:12; ὙΠ) 13 WW Psa. 100:5;
Isa. 13:20; 17 ὙΠ Ex.17:16. Elsewhere used of
past time, a past generation, Deu. 32:7; Isa. 58:12;

60:15. Compare the pl. below. With the addition |

of a genitive or suffix, the generation of any one,
his cotemporaries, Isa. 53:8 [This passage has a much
fuller meaning ]. Gen.6:9, YNIN72 mi OYA “ (Noah)
was upright in his generations.” ‘The Hebrews,
like ourselves, appear to have reckoned a generation
at from thirty to forty years (see Job 42:16); but,
from the longevity of the patriarchs, in their time it
was reckoned at a hundred (Gen. 15:16, comp. verse
14, and Ex.12:40); and in like manner amongst the
Romans, the word seculum originally signified a ge-
neration, and was afterwards applied to a century,
see Censorinus De Die Natali, cap. xvii. The idea of
age, or generation being neglected, it often means
a race of men [vice versa, Gr. γενεὰ, primarily
race, hence generation], in a good sense, Psa. 14:5;
24:6; 73:15; 112:2; in a bad sense (like the Germ.
Kaze), Deut. 32:5, AND py WI “a froward and
perverse race.” Deu. 32:20. Jer. 7:29, INI A
“the race of his anger,” those with whom God is
angry. bg:

(2) habitation (like the Arab. je) see the root
No.2. Isa.38:12. Psa. 49:20, YAK WI “ the
house of their fathers,” i.e. the grave.

CXCIvV

ny"

In the plural there are two forms (both mase. Job
42:16), DNF snd NNN. The former occurs in one
expression, O43 ὙΥἽ for ever and ever, signifying
perpetuity, Ps.72:5; 102:25; Isa. 51:8; the latter
is frequently used of generations, ages to come,
Lev. 23:43, DDN wT yo, Lev. 22:3. Nu.g:

Ἴ 10, 03°77) is D>? “to you, or to your posterity;”

Num. 15:14; especially in the legislatorial phrase,
p27? ὈΡῚΡ NPN a perpetual law (to be observed)
by your posterity, Lev. 3:17; 23:14, 31,41; comp.
Gen. 17:7, 9, 12; Ex. 12:14, 17; 16:32, 33.

(3) [Dor], pr. n. of a city, see 1B). [ The city
of a Canaanitish king, Jud. 1:27, written’ also "83
Josh. 17:11; more fully, 87 NB) (“height of
Dor”), Josh. 12:23 ; IN7 NDI 1 Ki. 4:11; WI M5}
Josh. 11:2; Gr. Δῶρα, τὰ Δῶρα, ἡ Δῶρα. It belonged
to Manasseh, but lay in the territory of Issachar, on
the coast near mount Carmel. Now Tantiira. See
Reland’s Palest. page 738, seq.; Prokesch, Reise,

page 27."] .

SN [Dura], Ch. pr.n. of a plain in Babylonia,
Dan 3:1. With this has been compared the city
Dura (Ammianus Marcell. xxv. 6) situated on the
Tigris, or another of the same name (Polyb. v. 48).
on the Euphrates, near the mouth of the Chaboras.
See Miscellan. Lips. Nova, t. v., p. 274.

WT, win (Mic. 4:13), and wey Deu. ona

(softened from %74, which see).

(1) to beat, to pound, especially by treading,

hence to trample on, Job 39:15; Hab. 3:12; espe- —

cially enemies, to break to pieces, Mic. 4:13.

(2) to thresh corn, which is done by oxen tread-
ing it out with their feet, Jer. 50:11; Hos. 10:11;
also used of men who drive an ox when threshing;
1 Ch. 21:20, ὉΠ Ὁ JIS) “and Ornan was th resh-
ing.” Applied —

(3) toa cruel punishment inflicted by the Hebrews
on their captives, ΟὟ crushing them with threshing
wains of iron on the floor like corn, Am. 1:3.

(Arab. _..!. to tread the earth with one’s feet, men |

in battle; to tread out corn on a threshing floor.
Syr. cay id.) Compare 7, |

Nopuar &17) inf. constr. W977 pass. of Kal No. 3,
Isa. 25:10.
_ Hopuat, pass. of Kal No.2, Isa. 28:27. Hence 3
nea, AYATI.

wy. ΟἹ. 1. ᾳ. Hebr. No.1. Dan. 7:23.

[YF unused root, see [3.1

be Ὁ a! τω

ΤΠ: Γ ΓΤ Ὶ

TTT τὸ rarust, Τὸ PUSH, ΤῸ THROW down,
ftofen, umftofen. (Arabic !3 5 id., see Jeuhari in
Schultens, on Job p. 1107; also de coitu, like ws
and other verbs of thrusting, see 717.

N3. Syriac and
Ch. Laat; NI id. The idea of thrusting, pushing,
knocking, impelling, is found in many verbs, whose
primary syllable is M7, as M3, NI, 90, poy, ΠῚ),
Weed, aed, oy DM], cary, compare similar
families under the words 92% and P27.) Ps. 35:5;
118:13, Pb ΠῚ ANA “thou hast thrust at me
that I might fall;” 140:5. Ps. 62:4, 73030 Ὑ} “an
overturned wall.”

NrpHat, pass. of Kal to be thrust away, Pro.14:32,
“the wicked is driven away in his wickedness,”
i.e. perishes, rushes to destruction. Compare 477’,
(prop. from MN), Jer.23:12. But the part. plur.
constr. *I173, as ye ΠῚ), is more correctly refer-
red to ΠῚ) which see.

Puat, pret. 1n3 “they are thrown down,” Ps.
36:13.

Derivatives ΠῚ, TT) and—

may f. pl. 44, Ch. a concubine (from the root

mt, Arabic |x» and ἰς Ὁ subegit feminam). Dan.
6:19, MOP, ὉΠ) ΠΡ pT “nor did he allow con-
cubines to be brought in to him.” Theodot. and
the Syriac arbitrarily interpret it food; the Hebrew
interpreters better, “musical instruments,” especially
such as were struck.

TTT i.q. 11 whence fut. Niph. 111! Jer. 23:12
But if written 117! it may be referred to 177.

77 in pause “Π m. (from the root ΠῚ) a thrust-
ing down, overthrowing, Ps. 56:14; 116:8.

bay Ch. to fear, i.g. Hebr. ont prop. to creep
along, to go with a quiet gait, like timid persons,
furdtfam heranfdleidjen. To this corresponds the Syr.

Nx) to fear. Arab. =v to flee, to withdraw, pr.

fic) davonfdileichen, to withdraw oneself secretly. Constr.
followed by 0172. }2 (compare ΒΟ NT), Dan. 5:19.
Part. 2°57 terrible, Dan. SiQus ΠΕΣ:

Ῥλει, 21 to make afraid, terrify. Dan. 4:2.

Σ ΠῚ an unused root, Arabic ute to smoke,
hence used of a smoky, dusky colour; whence ap-
parently —
. Sew
jn T m. Arabic ὡϑξό 9 Ezekiel 4:9, millet (holcus

ἄκοπα, Linn.), Germ. Meerbirien, ἃ kind of corn, of

CXCV

ἜΗΙ

which many species are grown in Italy, Syria, ard
Egypt; partly used for green fodder, for which the
leaves serve, and partly for the grain, which is of a
dusky, blackish colour when ripe, and is used four
bread, pottage, ete. Comp. Oedmann, Verm. Sammll.
aus der Naturkunde, vol. v. p. 92, Germ. vers. Forskal
Flora Aigyptio-Arab. p.174. Niebuhr’s Arabia, p.
295. [Some of] the ancient versions translate it
panicum, see Celsii Hierob. i. 453, seq.

ATT TO THRUST, TO IMPEL, TO URGE, see the
root ΠῚ. Part. pass. impelled, hastened, urged
on. Est. 3:15; 8:14.

Nipuau 507) to impel oneself, tohasten. 2 Ch.
26:20; Est.6:12. Hence MSN.

pity TO THRUST, TO PUSH, asis done in a great
crowd, Joel 2:8 (Arabic (;>.9 to repel, to drive
away, (i> cast aside, whence the quadriliteral
Wis» to push from behind, compounded of ro)
and (ὅς. Aram. Quy, ΡΠ 1. ᾳ. Heb. With this

accords the Gr. διώκω). Part. PM an oppressor (of
a people). Jud. 2:18.

7 const. state “I, suffix *I—(1) subst. suffi-
ciency, a large enough quantity, hence adverb,
enough. The form is as if from the verb °I="1 (like

Bo G-

‘o, = from usm)» which, according to Simonis, has

the same meaning 88 ς ἱ to be many. It may alse

be said that "Ἴ is put by apheresis for 18, of the
form 2], 1321; Ww, "30. — Esther 1:18, i432 "123
ΠΥΡῚ “ and there will be enough of contempt and
anger.” Mal. 3:10, “I will pour you out a blessing
y D3 ἽΝ until (there is) not sufficiency,” until all
my abundance be exhausted, and as this never can
be, it means, for ever; comp. Ps. 72:6. (Jo. Simonis
renders it well as to the sense, ultra quam satis est,
but how he draws this from the words I cannot at all
see.) The genitive which follows this word, commonly
signifies the thing or person for whom something
suffices. Prov. 25:16, 723 “ which is sufficient
for thee.” Ex. 36:7, ὩΣ “sufficient for them.”
Obad. 5; Jer.49:9. Lev. 5:7, ny "3 “ enough for
(i.e. to buy) a lamb” (not as given by Simonis ed.
i—4: so many persons as were enough to eat a
lamb). Lev. 12:8; 25:26, NPS} "12 “ enough to
sedeem him.” Neh. 5:8, 23 73 “so far as was in
us,” according to our power. The genitive mcre
rarely signifies that of which there is enough. Prov
27:27, OY aon Ἢ “ enough goat’s milk ”

Sak :

(2) Prepositions are often prefixed to ‘I the const.
state, and thus new compound prepositions are form-
ed; in all of which, however, the idea of sufficiency
and plenty i: more or less preserv +d.

(a) "32 aczording to the plenty of, according
as. Jud. 6:5, innumerable, 9? 7B ">. Deut.
25:2, Inve "ID “according to the amount of his
wickedness.”

(6) "I idem, according to the multitude, or
abundance (comp. } 2, letter d); whence with an
inf, following, as oftenas, whenever. 1 Sa. 18:30,
OMY “ID δον ἀρ Sects to pass as often as they
went out;” comp.1Sa.1:7. 1Ki. 14:28, ‘32 ‘7

277 Si “and it came to pass as often as the king
came,” etc. Isaiah 28:19; Jer. 31:20; 2 Ki. 4:8.
Also followed by a finite verb, when “Ni is under-
stood. Jer. 20:8, 1278 "ID “as often as I speak;”
also followed by a noun ‘where there is an ellipsis, as,
WIND WIN 3d Isa. 66: :23, i.e. “as often as month
(comes) i in its month,” i.e. in its own time; every
month; and so nw MW "IW yearly, 1 Sa. 7:16;
Zec. 14:16.

(c) *I2—(a) according to abundance fi: q. *

and ‘3 (compare 3 B,7), hence as often as. Job
39:25, 1DW "13 “as oftenas the trumpet is blown.”
—(6) to what is sufficient for any one (comp. 3 B,
4), i-e. until he have enough for some one, properly
used when food is mentioned. Nah. 2:13, 113 "33
“enough for his whelps.” In the other hemistich,
yNk2>9. Habak. 2:13, “the people labour UN "3

as food for fire, and the nations labour P 132 for
Gace ” vainly. Jer. 51:58 (where there are the
same words). German, fiir daé §euer, fiir Nidts. Jo.
Simonis absurdly renders P") "123 quantum requiri-
tur, ut aliquid frustra sit, and US 2 quantum materia
ignis requirit: which to my surprise has not been
corrected even in the last edition [Winer’s]— "73 is
never, as Vater formerly laid down, a mere poetic
form for 3.

"3 Ch. —(A) relat. pronoun, gui, gue, quod, who,
which, that, i. ᾳ. Hebrew WS. (This relative has
sprung from the demonstrative 7}, Arab. 29, usd»
which latter word is commonly rendered lord, master,

δι 5. raj ill «3 possessor of two horns, bicornis, but

still it is nothing but a pronoun, and is also used in '

the Tayitic dialect for the relative _¢3!\. So pl. 3s
and cds \ commonly lords, masters, but pr. i. 4. 3,I,
APS who; ecmp. 2ΠῚ Ἔ and Schultens ad Florileg.
Sentent. p. 182; ad Haririi Consessus, t. ii. p. 75.
Uence in Syriac and Chaldee is formed the shortened

ΠΟΧΟΥ͂Ι

; Ezr. 6:1.
. PPS who, Dan. 7:17.

a
prefix 7. See more under WS page nxxxvm, A,
As to the use of the relative, it is to be observed —

(1) itis often put for he who, that which, Dan.
2:23; more fully, "1 72 Dan.2:28,43. In some
places it is—

(2) α mere mark of relation. DD where
fa. 4 whose habitation, Dan. 2:11

(3) It is the mark of the genitive (compare δ WS),
e.g. N32 “T NDYPY “ the king’ 8 captain,” prop. whe
was of the king, Then. 2:15; in such a case the sub-
stantive is put in emphat. state, Dan. joc. cit., or in
const. 3 "3 433 Dan. 7:10; or swith pleon. suff. ADY
DPN “I the name of God (Germ. Gottes fein Name),
Dan. 2:20, NYA) 171 {17S WP accusations of the Jews,
Dan. 3:8. A genitive of material is found, Dan. 2:
32, 1D 2ΠῚ "| AWN] “his head was of fine gold,”
Ezr.6: 4.

(4) Through the verbosity of the Chaldee, it is
sometimes redundant before the prepositions 3, ἴ9;
ὈΡΟΝῪΣ " ΠΣ “the temple (which is) at Jeruse-
ie: ;” Dan. §:2, "192 "J SAY3 “ the palace (which
is) in Media,” Ezr.6:2; Dan.6:14; especially Dan
2:34; compare Est.1:12, with verse 15.

(B) It becomes a conjunction, like the Heb. WX
letter B, and denotes —

(1) that, Dan. 2:23; in that, because that, be-
cause, Dan. 4:15.

(2) that, so that, Dan.2:16, 47.

(3) It is prefixed to direct discourse, like °3, ὅτι,
Dan. 2:25, “he said thus to him, 133 NN3¥0 “Ia
man is found,” ete.; verse 37; 5:7; 6:6,14. j0%
Dan. 2:9=Heb. 08 3. Well rendered by Theod.
ἐὰν οὖν. :

It is compounded with prefixes—(1) "13 i.g. WS2
when, Dan.3:7; 5:20; 6:11, 15.

(2) "ΤΊ from what (time), Dan 4:23; Ezr.

5:12.
(3) ὙὝΡΞΙ 59; see 522.

ant “I (“a place abounding with gold,”

compare Ch. “t No. 1), [Dizahab6], pr.n. of a place

in the desert of Sinai, so called apparently from its
ahundance of gold, Deu.1:1. I bave no doubt but

| that it is the same place as that now called Dehab

on the western shore of the Alanitic gulf, where there
are many palms; see Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria,
p- 847, and 1075, my edit., LXX. Karaypiceu; com-
pare Euseb. and Jerome in Onom. on this word.

fay (“pining,” see the root 33%), [Dibon],

pr. 2.—

(1) Of a town on the borders of Moab, on the

|

oe ten all,
τν ἃ ὧδ ΄ᾷ, ΥΨΨΨ ΝΣ ΝΟ δευννόννόν..... ᾿,)ῥώ......»

a ee ee

p37

northern shore of Arnon, built, i.e. restored by the
Gadites (Nu. 32:34), whence called Dibon-Gad (Nu.
33:45), afterwards granted to the Reubenites (Josh.
13:9, 17), afterwards again occupied by the Moab-
ites (Isa.15:2; Jerem.48:18, 22). It is now called
Dhiban, see Burekhardt’s- Travels, ii. p.633. Once
(Isa.15°*9), by a change of the letters Ὁ and 2 it is
written }19"7, so as to form a paronomasia with the
word Ὁ. ;

(2) Of a town in the tribe of Judah, Neh. 11:25,
called 121", Josh. 15:22.

δ. to 718}, see ὅπ. Hence—

Δ m., a fisherman; Isaiah1g:8; andJeremiah
16:16 9p.

ΓΙ an unused and uncertain rvot.—(1) Perhaps
i.g. Ch. 7777 to be dark; whence 1" ink.
(IL) to be much, to be sufficient; see “7.

my f., Deu. 14:13; Isa. 34:15, some bird of prey,
dwelling amongst ruins. According to Bochart, the
black vulture; compare 14. I prefer the falcon, or kite,
called from its swift flight, so that ΠΡῚ may be from
AKI (δὲ doubled being changed -into ἡ like the Syr.

Mite Pa. Sua). LXX. lerivoc, Vulg. milus,
V7 m. (of the form 13), ink, Jer.96:18; Aram.

G--

9 > Ἶ
RDM, jlLass, Arab. lo inkstand, Pers. ey ὦ id.
por see 12} No. 1,2.

᾽ΠῚ fut. 11) pret. 1.---(1) τὸ RULE, TO REGU-
LATE. (Prop. apparently, to subdue, to subjugate,
causat. of the root 3 which see, as if for 117.)
Const. with acc. 1Sam.2:10; Zec.3:7, “thou shalt
Tule my ‘house.” ᾽

(2) to judge, i.g. DDY, but more often in poetic
language. As the ideas of ruling and judging are in
practice closely joined in the East, so also are they
closely connected in the languages; compare O5Y also

no Gen. 49:16, 13% }1! 71 “ Dan shall

judge his people;” more often used of God as the
judge of the nations, Ps.7:9; 9:9; 50:4; 72:2; 96:
10; Isa.3:13. 70 judge any one is specially used
for—(u) to condemn, to punish the guilty, cara-
κρίνειν, Gen.15:14; Job 36:31, seq.; followed by 3
Ps.i10:6.—(b) to defend the right of any one, to
cause him to obtain his right; spoken of a just judge,
especially of God; Pro. 31:9, 128) ‘2 J “judge
‘the poor and needy;” Gen.30:6, ὈΠῸΝ 327 “ God
has judged my cause;” Ps.54:3, '22°1) 4N22335

wie and

CXCVII |

ps"
“according to thy might judge me,” i.e. avenge me
More fully, Jer.§:28; 22:16, ἢ 3) “YP 1 “ he
has judged the cause of the poor and needy;” Jer.
30:13.

(3) Followed by DY, to contend with any one, like
Niphal, Ecc.6:10.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, 1} 2 recipr. to contend together [ἴῃ
Thes. |], 2Sam.1g9:10; compare syn. D5¥3. (Arab.

to judge, III., IV., to strive).

the words immediately following, 1, ἡ, Ὁ 9,
21 and the pr.n. }'79, ΚΡ, 2877. ͵

1" and ΠΥ Chald.—id. part. Ezr.7: 25.

Hence besides

}"T m.—(1) judgment (hence in the western lan-
guages I consider to be derived Hom. δήνεα), Ps..76:93
7 ΝΞ tribunal, Pro. 20:8.

(2) a cause which is judged; Deu. 17:8, }"1 T'2
i'l? “ between one cause and another,” Prov. 29:7;
PT ΠΝ Psal.140:13, i.g. 11 1 to judge, or protect
any one’s cause; Est.1:13; 1) ΠῚ ‘yt 2a « all who
knew law and right;” Job 36:17, ἢ and DSWD are
opposed to one another, like crime and punishment.

(3) strife, controversy, see the root No.3, and
Niph. Pro. 22:10.

"I Chald.—(1) judgment, meton. used for su-
preme tribunal; compare oles the highest tribu-
nal; Dan.7:10, 2M! 82°) “ the judgment was set,”
verse 26.

(2) right, justice; Dan.4:34, 11 ADMS “ his
ways are justice;” Dan.7:22, pvey wD? TTY δ)» ἢ
“and (until) justice was done to the saints of the
most high.”

(3) penalty, Ezr. 7:26.

ft m—(1) ajudge; 18a. 24:16.

(2) adefender, an advocate; Ps 68:6. Chaid.
Ezr. 7:25.

Mm" (“ judged,” i. e. acquitted, vindicated),
[Dinah], pr.n. of Jacob’s daughter, Gen. 30:21;
34:1, seq.

NT Ch. m. pl. [Dinaites], pr.n. of an Assy-~
rian people transplanted into Samaria, Ezr. 4:9.

ΓΒ [Riphath, marg. Diphath], 1 ΘΒ. 1:6, a
various reading for N2"0 in the parallel place, Gen,

10:3, where however many MSS. together with the
Greek and Latin translators, have Riphat, which see.

prt (from the Ch. and Syr. reot p15 to look out),
m. a watch-tower, place to look out, as erected by

nowt

besiegers, i. q. 172 and Syr. lc O°; commonly collect.
2 Ki. 25:1; Jer. 52:4; Eze. 4:23; 17:17; 21:27;
26:8 There is often said P71 723, once {D2 Eze. 26:8.
J. Ὁ. Michaélis, whom I formerly followed, understood
τὸ to be a wall of circumvallation, cast up by besiegers,
Sircumpallationslinie (LXX. in the book of Kings, περέ-
recxoc); but compare Rosenm. on Eze. 4:2; also

Barhebr. p. 206; he erected a tower Loo. for
looking out, keeping watch.

WT ig. vias to thresh, which see. Hence—
wy m. threshing time, Lev. 26:5.

hes m.—(1) α spectes of gazelle, so called
from its leaping and bounding; from the root Ὁ)
pr. to tread, but prob. also i.q. p37 to leap, whence

S37, ι ” wild goat, gazelle (comp. Bochart, Hieroz.
ii. page 270 and Rosenm. on the place), Deut. 14:5.
LXX. πύγαργος, Syr. and Targ. 2,3, both the Arab.
.s+J!, all of which words denote a kind of gazelle.

(2) [Dishon], pr. n.—(a) ofa son of Seir, also
the name of a district in Edom, so called from him.
Gen. 36:21, 30; 1 Ch.1:38.— (Ὁ) a grandson of Seir,
Gen. 36:25; 1Ch.1:41,

ena pr.n. m. Dishan, Gen. 36:21, etc. ]

ἘΠ m. adj. (from 377) --- (1) crushed, hence
dejected, afflicted, wretched, Psal.g:10; 10:18;
74:21. It Seems once to be used in an active sig-
nification for crushing, i.e. chastising, reproving.
Thus I understand with Luther and Geier, Pro. 26:28,
VET Ne? PY Hw? “a lying tongue (i.e. a lar)
hates those who correct him.” Verbal adjectives
of the form 74, 7 are commonly, indeed, intransitive,
and are derived from intransitive verbs, as DA, 24, 27
and many others; yet this does not hinder that words
of the same form derived from a transitive verb, such
as 27, may also be taken transitively; 427 contr.
73, 7i= 425; and that this is the case sometimes, is
shewn by {0%, j'28. LXX. render this passage well
as to the sense, γλῶσσα ψευδὴς μισεῖ ἀλήθειαν, and
this is favoured by the other hemistich, “a flattering
mouth worketh ruin.” I formerly interpreted this
with Dathe, lingua mendaz odit a se atterendos, those
whom it wishes to destroy; but I unhesitatingly
prefer the former.

ἘΝ m. Ch. this, Ezr. 5:16, 17; 6:7, 8, ΤΊ fem.
Ezr. 4:15,16,19,5:8. (To this answers the Arab.

215; and both are from the simzle demonstrative

CXCVUI

a Ὶ
\3=7}, with a pleonastic suffix cf the second person.
τὼ pr. this to thee; also (3, and when we

speak with many, Mo this to you. Often used in
; ΛΞ
the Targums for the Heb. 73, 1, 3.1, 351.

NO i.q. 137 TO BE BROKEN IN PIECES, crushed,
not used in Kal. Compare 424.

Pre, 83I—(1) to break in pieces, to crush. Ps.
72:4, PAY N82 “and he shall break in pieces
the oppressor;” Psal. 89:11; 143:3; Job 6:9, Sy
INIT) aD “and oh! that God would crush me!”
Metaph. Job 19:2, ΟΡ °23NPIM “and (how long)
will you break me in pieces with words?”

(2) to trample (with the feet). Lam. 3:34, and
hence to oppress (an inferior), Isa. 3:15; Psal. 94:5;
especially in the administration of justice, Pro. 22:22.

NIPHAL, part. oppressed, broken in spirit, Isa.
67:18.

Puat—(1) to be broken, broken to pieces, used of
the arm, Job 22:9.

(2) to be bruised, smitten (with stripes), Isa.
53: δ.

(3) to be crushed, humbled, broken in spirit
through grief, Isa.1g:10; Jer. 44:10.

ΗἸΤΗΡΑΕΙ, 8337 pass. of Piel No.2, Job5:4; 34:25.
The derivatives follow.

N37 adj. [pl. const. 'N37], intensive from the
root 835 (of the form Sep)—(1) very much crushed,
broken very small, hence as a subst. that which is

G-
very small, poet. for dust. (Arab. ¢'$.» dust [rejected
in Thes.].) Ps. 90:3, SIT TW VV IA “ thou turnest
man to dust.”

(2) broken in spirit, cast down, Isa. §7:15; Ps.
34:19.

N27 =m. with suffix 1823 and with Dag. forte
euphon. (Lehrg. p.87), INDY bruising, wound. Isa.
53:10, *27 IDI YEA MM? “it pleased Jehovah to
sicken his wound,” i.e. to wound him severely. The
construction is asynthetic. [This word is taken in
Thes. as inf. from &)7.]

MDT i. q. 831 To BE BROKEN TO PIECES, TO ΒΚ
CRUSHED, once found in Kal, Ps. 10:10 a’n>, ΠΡ Ἢ
nv « and crushed he crouches down.” mp, 127 id.

Piri, to break to pieces, tocrush. Psal. 44:20;
51:10, M33 Nioyy, 73>3M « that the bones (which)
thou hast broken may rejoice,” i.e. broken by a
consciousness of guilt.

Nipuat, pass. to be broken, crushed, Psal. 38:9;

ee ed ὡς

»

ἜΣ ἃ Ψ'

ΙΓ

πϑ 1 - Π5Ὶ

used of the hear’, Psal. 51:19, M272) 73¥2 22 “a
broken and a contrite heart.” Hence *?7.

M21 f. a crushing (from the root }27). Deut.
23:2, 137 YIYB“ mutilated (or castrated) by crush-
ing,” sc. the testicles. ‘There can be no doubt that a
peculiar mode of castration is here alluded to; which
as we learn from Greek physicians, was customary in
the East; in this mode the testicles of very young
boys were softened with hot water, and were extir-
pated by rubbing. Such a eunuch was called by the
Greeks θλαδίας, from θλάω. Well rendered by the
Vulg. eunuchus attritis testiculis.

ΒΞ from 733 m. crushing, dashing (of waves),
hence roaring noise; Ps. 93:3, 2.31 NN) INW? “the
floods lift up their roaring.” (Arab. ἱζ to beat, to
thrust, VI. to dash together; compare $'y VI. to

“τυ

press on one another in the tumult of battle; Syd
tumult, conflict.)

GS -
391 an unused root, Arab. ς ἡ “9 to break very
small, to break in pieces, to crush, i.qg. 834,137

‘ Ἧ 1)
ἘΠῚ, whence 73, 734; compare P27 and the remarks
on ΠῚ. In the western languages I compare this

with Gr. δάκω, δάκνω.

j21 Ch. this,i.g. 1. Dan. 2:31; 7:20.

vet Ch.i.q. Hebr. 13} to remember, whence
727, ΠῚ.

1 pl. M27 Chald. a ram, Ezr. 6:9, 17; 7:17.
Prop. it signifies a male, like the Heb. 731, specially

™1?

used of the male of sheep, like Gr. ἄῤῥην, a male,

ἄρην, donc, a ram.

M7 (from the root 13%) m. emph. nF Ch.
@ memorial, ὑπόμνημα, a record, a document,

Ezr. 6:2.

ΓΞ τὰ. Ch. id., Ezr. 4:15, 827II ἼΒΌ the book
of records, or memorials, i.e. the public acts of the
kingdom compiled by the chancellor (Hebr. 31D)

by public authority. Syriac Luz 20» memorial, e.g.
used of the memorials of martyrs.

1 (1) (from the root ΠΡ, pr. something hang-

ing, swinging, hence the leaf of a door as being

“hung up, and swinging both ways. Once used metaph.
the door of the lips, for mouth, Ps. 141 :3 (compare

Mic. 7:5, and πύλαι στόματος, Eurip. Hippol. 882).

By far more frequent is fem. N22. a door, which see.

CXCIX

ne

557) weak, powerless. 2 Sa. 3:1, “David became

continually stronger ody) Ds?n Dany Md) and the

house of Saul. grew weaker and weaker,” specially

— (a) lean, Gen. 41:19; 2 Sa.13:4, δ N33 TAS ΧὩ

“why art thouso lean?”—‘b) weak, low, ignoble..
Often in plur. 0°?%- Ex. 23:3; Levit. 14:21; 19:15,

1 Sa.2:8; Ruth 3:10; Ps. 41:2; 72:13; Prov. 19:

15; 14:31; 19:4; Isa.14:30; 25:4; 26:6.

a 71 TO LEAP, TO SPRING, found once in Kal,
Zeph. 1:9.

Pret id. Isa. 35:6, D2 OND IPT ΤῊΣ “then shall
the lame man leapas the hart;” followed by by Cant.
2:8; followed by an acc. Ps. 18:30, ΟΣ, ‘nba
“by my God I have leaped over a wall.” Ch. id.

Wy 7 1:0} i. q. bby TO HANG DOWN, TO BE
PENDULOUS, compare Arabic 29 Conj. V used of
branches hanging down, and Ath. P/\Q@: to wave,
to hang down, see N’?1.

(2) to make to hang down, i.e. to let down, a

bucket into a well, to draw water. (Arab. 5 and

--

od, Syr. ils, id. Hence Gr. τλάω, and the compound

ἀν-τλάω, Lat. antlare) Exod. 2:16,19. Metaph. Pro.
20:5, “counsel in the heart of a man is as deep water,
m9 7 nyIA WX) but a man of understanding will
draw it out.”

PirL, to draw, to take owt (from a well), metaph.
to set free, Ps. 30:2, 1d 5 FON “I will extol
thee, for thou hast set me free.” As to the form POF
Pro. 26:7, see 29.

ea ON No. I, iba, ney, ὑπ, ba, χα and the
prn, M97, 327.

M7 τα ΠΡῚ a door, see ΟἽ No. I, Isa. 26:20
"0, can27], whence dual ὉΠ», see the word πρη,

πῃ f. (from 05), pr. something hanging down,
slender, specially —

(1) slender thread, specially the thrum by which
the web is fastened to the weaver’s beam; Isa. 38:12,
ΝΞ NP) “he has cut me off from the thrum,”
an image of death, taken from a weaver who cuts off
his finished work from the beam. (Ch. bib the web).

(2) hair, locks hanging down, Cant. 7:6; where
the Vulg. has coma capitis.

(3) slenderness, poverty for the coner. the poor,
2 Ki. 24:14; 25:12. Plur. O99 mib4 Jer. 52:15,
and 387 “T verse 16 id.

ΓΙ 7 Ἴ τὸ pistuRe water with the feet. Fze. 32

~ (IL) plur. 0°53, fem, mid” Jeeble (from the root | 2,13. (Syr. uss id.”

on
by m. (from 24), a bucket, any vessel for draw-
so
ing water, Isa. 40:15. Arab. ge.

by m.id. Nu. 24:7, wap OND 21) “water shall
flow from his buckets,” i.e. his posterity shall be
humerous; metaphora ab aqua de situla destillante,
ad semen virile translata, ex nostro sensu obsceena,
sed Orientalibus familiari; compare Dw, ‘has and
Isai. 48:1. In the other hemistich D°D] DYD3 wrt.
W93 (dél-yav) is from the dual 097 (as buckets for
drawing were made in pairs), but with Metheg re-
tained in the penultima.

| (“whom Jehovah has freed”),[Delaiah],
pr.n. m.— (1) Neh.6:10.—(2) 1 Ch.3:24.—(3) Ezr.
2:60; Neh.7:62. [The Pheenicians had the pr.n.
Δελαιάσταρτος, Jos. 6. Apion, i. 6. nanwy “51 freed by
Astarte.” | ;

ΒΡ Gi) [Deteiok}, pr-wcin.c=(a) Jer abe
12, 25.—(2) 1 Chr. 24:18.

ποῦ fem. (“feeble,” “pining with desire”
[“‘ weak, delicate.” ]), [Delilah], pr.n. of a Philistine
woman, beloved by Samson, Jud. 16:4—18.

my only in the plur. nvb3 fem. (with Kametz
unpure) boughs, branches, so called as hanging
down and waving, Jer. 11:16; Eze. 17:6,23; 31:7,

9,12. (Syr. JAAN» id.)

bbs pret. pl. 1963 Isa. 19:6; 94 Job 28:4, and
97 Pro. 26:7 (see No.1), 1 pers. m3 Ps. 116:6.

(1) TO HANG DOWN, TO BE PENDULOUS, TO
SWING, TO WAVE, falaff berabbangen, binabwallen und
fdyvanten, as a bucket hanging in a well, as slender
branches, such as those of palms, willows, which are
pendulous and wave to and fro. (Kindred roots are

πρη, also bb, 5 yp τς bon, and baba, which see. Com-

-

pare in the Indo-Germanic languages, Sanscr. til, to
be moved; Gr. σαλεύω, σαλάσσω, σάλος, to wave,
waving. ΤῸ the same family are to be referred 7h,
dbs be, in all of which the primary idea is that
of pendulosity, laxity, languor.) Job 28:4, used of
miners letting themselves down into the shafts, oy
W) MIND “they hang down from men and swing.”
Here I would also refer Prov. 26:7, NDB DYpy 3°54
DDD ‘D2 ὀρ) “the legs hang down (as a useless
weigit) from the lame, and (equally useless) is a sen-
tentious saying in the mouth of fools.” I do not
fouht that the «pinion of some of the rabbins is the

Le

poor

true one, who explain 7 by iba, which it will be
well to explain and vindicate in a few words. A

doubled semi-vowel sometimes seems to be so soften- :

ed and prolonged that the second is sounded like ¢ οἱ
y; asis the case in Italian, Spanish, and French, in
which latter language this manner of pronunciation
is expressed by the peculiar verb mouiller. Comp. with
each other Lat. jilia, fille, figliuola; familia, famiglia,
Jamille ; Hispan. hallar, lluvia, nito. A similar in-
gS vu 5 we
stance Ree. 4220 [So Castell; yyo Freytag]
iq. (30 ἃ calumniator; Heb. Ὁ Ezr. 10:16, for
viNI; also it seems as if Nun were sometimes put
instead of doubling the semi-vowel, as Arab. Hi >
- ὁ-

for > 8 pod, 219) Isa. 23:11, for ΠΡ, and
perhaps 132A Lam. 2:12, for 12. [In Amer. edit.
these philological comparisons are mostly omitted,
and the word is only explained thus:—“ In this pas-
sage, if we read yr (with Pathach) it may be for
123; so several rabbins, and comp. Ezr. 10:16, V4
for VAT, φόλλον folium, ἄλλος alius, and vice versa
filio, fille. But it is better with R. Jonah, R. Judah,
and several MSS. to read yO7 =171."] To return to
the passage in the Proverbs, the sense is given well
by Symm. ἐξέλιπον κνῆμαι ἀπὸ χωλοῦ ; see also L.
De Dieu, who ascribes a like sense to the form
yoo, deriving it from nb3, This was what I formerly
thought. I then regarded v7 for yo to be for imp.
Piel, from nba, and I thus interpreted the passage
with Chr. B. Michaélis, “take away (as if, draw off)
the legs from the lame, and a sententious saying,”
etc., both being useless; but the former explanation
is preferable.

(2) to be languid, feeble, weak—(a) used of slow
and shallow water. Isa. 19:6, WS’ "IN? 339M) 9277
“the rivers of Egypt languish and are dried up”
(comp. “ flumen languidum,” Hor. Od. ii. 14, 17; “aqua
languida,” Liv. i. 4).—(b) used of men, as being in a
feeble condition, Psa. 79:8; 116:6; 142:7.—(c) of
the eyes, as languishing with desire, Isa. 38:14, 75:
ping) Ὁ).

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, pass. of No.2, to be enfeebled, used of
a people, Jud. 6:6; Isa. 17:4.

Derivative nouns 97 No. Π., 79, and pr. n. nbd,

δὴ bs an unused root. Arab. to thrust out the .

tongue. Ch. nyo a cucumber (perhaps as kLeing
oblong like a tongue). Whence—

ἜΣ, (“cucumber field”), [Dilean], pr. α. ¢
a town in the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:38.

| Pe ee

9 Sg W's

p07

δ fut. AN —(1) TO DROP, TO DRIP, used of
a house, Ecc. 10:18, 1! Ἠ2Ὶ: “ the house dreps,”
lets in rain through the chinks in the roof.

(2) to shed tears, to weep, used of the eye. Job
16:20, 22 ΠΕΡῚ MONON “my eye sheds tears to
God.” Psa. 119:28, 82 ΠΕΡῚ “my soul weeps.”
Compare YD} No.3. (Aram. id.; Arab. dy to go
slowly, to creep; VII. to be poured out, to flow;
comp. 237). Hence—

ADT τη. a dropping, Prov. 19:13; 27:15.
ya [Dalphon], pr. n. ofason of Haman, Est.g:7.

DoF fut. por—(1) TO BURN, TOFLAME. (Aram.

ads id. To this corresponds Gr. dépxopar, prop. to
flame, to shine, which is applied to the power of
veeing; comp. MWY). Ps. 7:14, 293" P21? PYM “he
makes his arrows flaming,” i. 6. he shoots burning
arrows. Followed by 3 to set on fire, to kindle,
Obad. 18.

(2) The signification of burning is variously ap-
plied —(a) to the glow oflove and friendship. Pro.
26:23, 0°25 OND’ “ burning lips,” i.e. speeches
which show or feign the warmest love— (0) to
anxiety, which is often compared to heat (Isa. 13:8;
Ps. 39:4). Ps. 10:2. Comp. Schult. Ep. ad Menken.
i. p. 49.—(c) to the heat of persecution, pursuing,
whence “08 P27 “to pursue hotly” (in the language
of higher Germany, nadjfeuern). Gen. 31:36, ADT 3
‘INS “that thou pursuest me so hotly,” 1 Samuel
17:53- Followed by an acc.id. Lam. 4:19, pany
92277 “ they pursued us upon the mountains.”
(AraL. cae and εδὸ have various figurative uses
nearly approaching to those in Hebrew; as Ge to
rush violently as a crowd, comp. letter c.; gle to be

sharp and ready, as the tongue, comp. letter a.

Hiri, to kindle, Eze. 24:10, to heat, to in-
flame (used of wine). Isa. 5:11, OP?! 1" “ wine
inflames them.”

pot Ch. to burn. Dan. 7:9.
np f. burning fever, Deut. 28:22.

nba feminine, (compare masculine ἅπαξ λεγόμ. by
No. I, root ΠΡ), the leaf of a door, so called from its
hangizg and swinging (see the root); hence the door
itself as hanging on its hinges, Prov. 26:14, which
is shut or opened, Genesis 19:10; 2 Kings 4:4; 9:3;
knocked at, Jud.1g:22. It differs from MDB, which
denotes the doorway which the door closes. When

CCI

pon

two-leaved doors are spoken of, the dual is commonly
used (which see), but the singular is also used to
express both leaves, see 1 Ki. 6:34, nan DYyo¥ WW
DY?’?4 NOS “ the two leaves of the one door were
folding.” Without much strictness of use, Eze. 41:24
n> is put both for the leaves singly, and also for
the whole door, Madi» oYAY ninda> ninds ovis
nyN? Min27 vA MY NT? OMY nin?? « there
(were) two leaves to each of the doors, both were
folding, two leaves to the former door, two leaves
to the latter.” Used of the covering of the ark, 2 Ki,
12:10.— Metaph. Cant. 8:9, “ if she (our sister) be
a door,” if she be easy of access.

Dual 0°027 const. ‘N27 (pr. from the form ΠΡῚ)
two-leaved doors, folding doors; especially large
ones, such as the gates of a city. Deut.3:5; 1 Sa.
23:7; Isa.45:1; Jer.49:31. Metaph. the doors
of heaven which let down the rain (elsewhere M338),
Ps. 78:23. Job3:10, 3 ᾿ΠΡῚ “ the doors of the
womb (that bare) me.” Job 41:6, 15 ΠΡ “ the
doors of his face” (the jaws of a crocodile). Job
38:8, “ he has shut up the sea with doors;” comp.
verse 10.

Pl. ning? const. nin? f. (but Neh. 13:19 mase.).

(1) leaves of a door, gates, 1 Ki.6:31; Ezekiel
41:24 (see the sing.), hence —

(2) the doorway or gate itself, Judg. 3:23—25;
19:27. Ezekiel 26:2, D'Y7 ΠΊΠΡῚ MAW? “ the
gate of the people (Jerusalem) is broken.”

(3) the columns of a book, so called from the
resemblance to a door, just as in Latin columna from
the resemblance to a column, Jer. 36:23. Others un:
derstand chapters of a book, like the Rabbinic "YY.

I. ΟἽ m., const. 04, with suffix 104, 0207 (Gen.
9:5):

(1) blood (prob. for 518 from the root D718, to be
red, whence Talmud. ΘΝ, DFS, SPS, Pun. Hdom

g-

according to Augustine on Psalm 136. Arabic 0°,

Pre -
2 -

rarely ,» ὁ whence a new verb ὦ to emit blood,

IL. to wound). 07 2Y SDS “ to eat (flesh) with the
blood.” 1 Sam. 14:32, 33; Eze. 33:25 (contrary to
the Mosaic law, Lev. 17:11; Deut. 12:23). ‘2 Ὁ
“ innocent blood,” 2 Ki. 21:16; Ps. 106:38; also
used of an innocent person himself, Psalm 94:21, OT)
sy) 9D)“ and they condemn the innocent blood ;”
also 2 Δ blood of an innocent person. Deu.1g:10,
13; 27:25; Jer.19:4; 22:17. Figuratively—
(2) blood is used specially for bloodshed, slaugh-
ter, Lev. 19:16, and for guilt contracted by killing,
Blutfdulb, Genesis 37:26; Levit.17:4. Deut. 17:8

ΠΟΣῚ --ΟἼ

OF? ὈΤΤΞ. Nu.g5:27, 0719 PS “he is not guilty
of blood.”

(3) blood of the grape is used of wine, which in
Palestine is red; compare αἷμα τῆς σταφυλῆς; Sir.
39:26. Gen. 49:11; Deu. 32:14.

Plur. 5°23 —(1) blood, specially as shed, Isa. 9:4.
Ὁ 1 OS a bloody man, Ps. 5:7; 26:9; 55:24.

(2) slaying, the guilt of slaughter. YY, ™3
O°D3 a house, a city guilty of slaughter, 2 Sa. 21:1;
Eze.22:2; 24:6. 13 137 Lev, 20:9; Eze. 18:13.
D3 O45 Lev. 20:11, seq., he is, they are, guilty of
slaughter.

I. DT likeness (from M7). So perhaps in the |

loubtful passage, Eze. 19:10, “ thy mother is like
a vine,” J233, which Kimchi explains {HOT “ in
thy likeness,” like thee. Compare also Targ. See
more in Rosenme<on the passage. [ Calmet 1539
272 as a vine of thy vineyard.” This is only a con-

jecture. |

L ΤΙΣ (Aram. 89%, J), [fat. M97], τὸ BE
LIKE, TO BECOME LIKE, followed by -" Ps. 102:7;
144:4; Cant.2:9; 7:8; Oy Ezekiel 3178. Witha
pleonast. dat. Cant. 2:17, ‘23> ΤΊ 977797 “ be thou
like, my love, to a hart.” Cant. 8:14.

Nipuat, to become like, followed by 3, Ps. 49:13,
21, acc. Eze. 32:2. [In Thes. all the occurrences in
Niphal, except the last cited, are referred to No. Π.7

Piet 2°1—(1) to compare, to liken, followed by
by Isa. 40:18, 25; ὃ 46:5; Cant.1:9; Lam. 2: 83,

MDS WS “ what shall 1com pare to thee?” Hence
to use parables, i.q. byin, yD, Hos. 12:11, 3
ΠΡῚΝ O30 “through the prophets I have used
parables” (it is better to take it thus as required
by the context, than “I have destroyed,” i.e.
announced destruction).

(2) to liken in one’s mind, to imagine, tothink.
Ps. 59:21, HOD ATV ND 07 “thou thoughtest
I was altogether such a one as thyself,” Esth. 4:13;
18a. 10:7.

(3) to think, to purpose, to meditate doing
something, Num. 33:56; Jud. 20:5, wd 103 ὟΝ
“they thought to have slain me.” Isa. 14:24; 2 Sa.
- 21:5, 3 MDT TIN) 1293 Ws WNT “the man who
destroyed us and who meditated (evil) against us.”

(4+) 0 remember, Ps. 48:10, FADD DTN "DJ
“we have remembered, O God, thy loving kind-
ness.”

ΗΙΤΉΡΑΕΙ,, 1 fut. ΠΡῚΝ Isa. 14:14, to make one-
self like.

Derivutives Ὁ No. I, M194, {7

CCII

ΓΟ -

This signification of resemblance appears tc be
proper to this root; but it has another borrowed
from the cognate stock D197, 017 namely —

νὸς <

IL. VJ —(1) TO BE SILENT, TO BE QUIE1,
TO REST, TO CEASE; Jer. 14:17, “my eyes are
poured out in tears, day and night, and they do na
cease;” Lam. 3:49.

(2) causat. to make an end of any thing, hence
to destroy (compare 079, WHI7, Navi, nbs No. 4),
especially to lay waste, to desolate, Hos. 4:5,24
ἜΡΙΣ “I destroy thy mother,” that is, lay waste thy
country; Jer. 6:2, }*3"N2 "N71 “TI lay waste the
daughter of Zion,” i. e. thee.

NipuaL, to be cut off, to perish, used o£ men;
Hos.10:15, SH" A! ADI ΠΙΟῚ) ὝΠΟ « to. morrow
shall the king of Israel be cut off” Isa. 6.5, 978
ΠΟ ἼΣ3 “alas for me! for I perish;” used of aations,
Zeph. 1:11; Hos. 4:6; of cities, countries, Isa. 15:1;
Jer. 47:5; Hos. 10:7. [See also Ps. 49:13, 21.] (In
all these examples the preterite occurs, in the future
the forms used are 127}, 13°) from syn. D7). Hence

UIT Ch. to be like, Dan. 3:25; 7:5.

me f. (from the root 097), laying waste, and
concer. that which is laid waste, Eze. 27:32, Wy3 uA)
M272 “who was likeunto Tyrus, likethe destroyed?”
but it is not unaptly conjectured by Houbigant thatthe
true reading is 797}. [In Thes. the common reading
is explained by reference to 3 B, 4, so utterly
destroyed.| More satisfactorily than Houbigant, a
learned writer [ Hitzig] in Ephem.Jan.1830, IV. p.373,
has conjectured that for 7272 we should read 7371,
But the common reading may also be tolerated if the
prep. > be taken in the manner explained under 3 No. 4.

HVS" ἢ (from the root 193 No. 1). —(1) simili-

tude, likeness, image, 1. 4. Syr. JlLasy. Gen. 1:26,
“let us make man.... 393273 according to our
image;” compare §:1, 3, “he begat a son ini073
joP¥> according to his likeness, after his image;”
2 Chr. 4:3, 0% 3 MO1 “images of oxen,” cast,
molten oxen; Isa. 40:18, 19 32WA MID TTD “what
image will ye compare to him?”
(2) model, pattern, 2 Ki. 16:10.

(3) appearance, Eze. 1:16, TAY? TINY NADA

“those four had one appearance.” Followed by
a genitive, the appearance of any thing, that is,
an appearance resembling something, when any
thing seen in a dream or vision is described as not
clearly seen; Eze. 1:5, MYO YS PS M7 ADIN “and
in the midst of it was the ap pearance of four living

DDD

creatures,” i.e. a certain ap»earance like four living
creatures; verse 26, 8D3 MIDI “the appearance of
a throne;” verse 28; 8:2; 10:1,21; Dan. 10:16.
Compare M872. Hence—

(4) adv. like, as, Isa. 13:4, MIOTD id. Ps. 58:5.

D7] m. quiet, rest, stillness (from the root 17
No. II). Isa. 38:10, 3} °272 “in the quiet of my
life,” i.e. now when I might reign in quietness. LXX.
ἐν τῷ ὕψει (either from reading or else conjecturing
3) τῶν ἡμερῶν pov. See more in my Comment. on
the passage. I formerly, in common with others, fol-
lowed Ev: Scheid (Comment ad Cant. Hiskie ad h.1.),
who understands it to mean s¢iliness, 1. 6. the stand-
ing still of the sun, or noon (comp. 0%) 1132 under
the verb 333); in this explanation he has discussed the
passage with more learning than correctness.

1 mase. quietness, rest (from the root 14
No. II). Psal. 83:2, 12° 78 DTN “Ὁ God, be not
quiet,” i.e. do not look on our troubles quietly and
without doing any thing, do not put off thy aid (comp.
wan, nn). Isa. 62:6, 7.

WW (from ADI No.1) 1. ᾳ MOF m. likeness,
image, Ps. 17:12.

DSF pret. 327 imp. and inf. ΟΝ fut Ὁ) pl. 307
(in the Chaldee form).—(1) TO BE SILENT, TO BE
STILL; Lev. 10:3; Lam: 3:28; Eze. 24:17, 03 ΡΠ
Vulg. ingemisce tacens. Job 29:21, *N3Y ays IN “and
they kept silent at my counsel.” Followed by ν ἴο
keep silence for some one, i.e. to hear some one with-
out speaking. Hence nym? DDI to be silent. for
Jehovah; i.e. patiently and with confidence to expect
his aid, Ps. 37:7; 62:6. [See Nipwat. |

(2) to be astonished, confounded (see etym.
note), i. q. DY, with admiration and am2zement, Ex.
15:16; and also with grief, Isa. 23:2, "Δὲ "2Y* 105 “be
astonished ye inhabitants of the coast (sc. of Tyre),”
Lam. 2:10. Silence is also transferred from speaking
to acting (compare 2, NUN), hence it is—

(3) to be quiet, to cease, to leave off, Ps. 4:5.
15a. 14:9; Job 31:34; Lam. 2:18, 4237N3 DIAN
“let not the apple of thine eye cease,” stop weeping;
Job 30:27, 327 No} IN) Δ) «my bowels boiled, and
rested not;” also to stand still, Josh. 10:12, UY
nin fiy233- “Sun, stand thou still upon Gibeon!”
verse 13, won ἘΞ “and the sun stood still.”

_ Note. This root is onomatopoetic, and one which is
widely spread in other families of languages, and
equally with the kindred roots D7, 037, nD, and
‘Gr. pow, it is an imitation of the sound of the shut
Mouth (im, dm). Its proper meaniig therefore, is

| "
Ἂν":

CCIII

' qura.

ΓΙΌΣ --ὁ

to be dumb, which is applied both to silence and
quietness, and also to the stupefaction of one who is
lost in wonder and astonishment; and also in the
causative and transitive conjugations it is applied
to destruction and desolation, inasmuch as things οἱ
places which are destroyed and made desolate, are
still and quiet.

Most nearly kindred to this root are D313 (in which
is to be observed the obscure sound which is peculiar
to the mouth when closed; see the Latin and German
words below) and "D7, which see. The same primary
power is found in DY, ADA, O05 ete., not to mention
those in which the idea of the closed mouth is applied
to taste (TYD), or to abstinence from food (O4¥), or
to unmeaning sounds (073, 053, ON, 7197), or, lastly,
to the general sense of closing (see DDN, DY, ctc.).
From the branches of this family in Greek is pow,
which is frequently used of the mouth, lips, or eyes,
as being closed, and also ef sounds uttered with the
mouth shut (see Passow’s Gr. Lex. v. μῦ, pow, and the
citations there given); hence θαῦμα, θάμβος ΞΞΗΘΌ.
DDY, Chaldee HA; Latin mutus (from μύδος, pw),
and still more in the Germanic languages, bumm =
stupid, English and Anglo-Saxon dumb (which is in
meaning nearer to the primary idea), which, with
the addition of a sibilant, becomes = ftumm; comp.
Lat. stupor, stupidus, and Germ. ftaunen, Engl. to stun,
Fr. étonner. eis

Port 014 to bring to silence, to compose, Psa.
131:2. :

Hiruit ΘΠ prop. to bring to silence, hence to cut
off, to destroy, Jer. 8:14 [“ See Kal No.1”]. See
i193 No. Il, 2. :

Nipwat 57) plur. 127) (Jer. 25:37), fut. 27, also
"2M (Jer. 48:2) pass. of Hiphil, to be cut off, to
perish (used of men). 1 Sa. 2:9, 197! FYI Dy
“‘the wicked shall perish in darkness.” Jer. 49:
26; 50:30; 51:6; to be laid waste, as a country,
Jer. 25:37; 48:2. Here must also be referred Jer.8:
14 [see Kal 1, to which this is referred in Ges. corr.],
“ Jet us go into the fortified cities, ὉΠ 12) and let us
perish there,” let us wait for destruction. 27) for
ΤΡ, (See Gramm. ὁ 57, note11.) Hence 754,
nee

Mao f. silence, stillness, e.g. of the winds, a
calm, Ps. 107:29. ΠῚ Sip a voice of silence, i. 6.
gentle, still, 1 Ki. 19:12, and so poet. by ἕν διὰ δυοῖν,
Job 4:16, YON IP) T3127 “I heard silence and a
voice,” i.e. a gentle whispering voice; unless it be
preferred to take it, “ there was silence, and I heard
a voice.” LXX. and Vulg. understand it “Jlenis

”

πορῚ-ἸοἽ
27 an unused root; Arab. ured to dung, te ma-

nure, whence, besides the words immediately follow-
ing, 12), NDT, 737,

}O7 m. dung. (Arab. yee y and Shed) 2 Ki. 9:

37; Jer.8:2; 16:4; 25:33.

M7 (“ dunghill”), [Dimnah], pr.n. of atown
in the tribe of Zebulon, Josh. 21:35.

vio} TO WEEP, TO SHED TEARS, Jerem. 13:17;
Aram. and Arab. id. Hence—

YO τὰ. a tear, metaph. used of that of olives and
grapes, i.e. of wine and must (comp. Greek daxpuc v τῶν
δένδρων, Theophr.; erborum lacrime, Plin. xi. 6). Ex.
22:28, WT) JON bo 9, LXX. ἀπαρχὰς ἅλωνος καὶ
ληνοῦ.

MYT f. a tear, commonly coll. tears. (Arab.
Se- $-e-
:-.9 tears, dec a single tear. In like manner in
Greek δάκρυ is commonly used by the poets collect.)
Psal.6:7; 39:13; 56:9. The plur. however occurs
niyo? Ps.80:6; Lam.2:11. As to the expression
of Jeremiah, ΠΡΟ ‘JY TA “my eye runs down with
tears,” see under the word T?.

Vo an unused root, whence “D1A, which see.
ΡΣ unused quadril. Arab. Glee y to be hasty,
: =o Sx. =

active, (paved sawed quick, active, alert. Hence
perhaps pr.n.—
py Arab. Geos and Gilead (“ alertness,”

perhaps industry with regard to traffic), sometimes
pers, pe27 which see.

(1) Damascus, metropolis of Damascene Syria,
situated on the river Chrysorrhoas, in a large and
fertile plain at the foot of Antilibanus, Gen. 14:15;
15:2. It was taken by David, 2 Sa.8:6, but reco-
vered its liberty in the reign of Solomon, 1 Ki.11:
24, and was governed by its own kings until Tig-
lath-Pileser, king of Assyria, subjected it to his rule,
2Ki.16:9; Isa.7:4,8; 8:4; 10:9. At present Da-
mascus is one of the richest cities of hither Asia.

(2) Gen.15:2, ig. PYBI MR, or PHI 13, like
22 Hos. 12:8, for ‘¥23. This form, and not ὍΘ,
was doubtless chosen by the writer in allusion to the

a Pv; compare Lehrg. § 164, 3.
pwr W771 (according to pretty many MSS. Pw,
PY, see De Rossi, Schol. Crit.), Damascene cloth,

CCIV

» Sex yor

made of silk curiously wrought, which still ix. the
western languages bears the name of that city; Engl.
and Danish, Damask; Ital. Damasco; Fr. Damas;
Germ. Damaft. Am.3:12. The same word, but witk
the letters variously changed and transposed, is found
St
in Arabic, namely, nied according to the Kamfis,
page 760, silk, especially that made from the cocoons
out of which the butterflies have already come (los
tetfeite), floss silk; according to others, white silk;
BS. <6 Ser Ss =

also, wlicd, Gaied, clics. Silk worms are still
much kept about the foot of Lebanon.

ΤΊ (“judge”), [Dan], pr. name—(1) of a son of
Jacob, and of the tribe bearing his name; the boun-
daries of whose land are described, Josh. 19:40— 48.
[ Whence the Gentile noun ‘23 Jud. 13:2].

(2) of a town on the northern limit of Palestine
(otherwise called v*>), Joshua 19:47; Jud. 18:29,
which took its name from a colony of the Danites.
In the words {2 137 2 Sa. 24:6, there appears to be
a transcriptural error, and we should probably read
W. Vulg. silvestria.

[For ΤΠ) see under }.]

ie Ch. emphat. st. 124 pron. demonstr. i. q. Hebr.
Mt, ΤΙΝῚ comm. this, Dan. 2: 18, 28, 30, 36, 43, 47,
ete. 27D like this,so. Ezr. 5:7, 103 1713 “so
it was written.” Jer.10:11. Dan. 2:10, nT nbn
“such a word.” ΠῚ by therefore, Dan. 3: 16; Ezr.
4:14,15. ΠῚ NY afterwards. Dan. 2: 2g. (In the
Targums this word is commonly written fully }",
P35, PTO for Heb. 72; 7" thus).

22 an unused root, which has, I imagine, the
signification of tenacity, see the root 12, [In Thes.
Gesenius supposes melting to be the primary idea. ]

[ Derivative, 32\5.]

ΤΙΣ (“a low place,” from the root }27), [Dan-
nah], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Judah, Josh.

15:49.

MINI (perhaps for 127) ‘7 master of (1. 6. a

place of) plundering, i. «. a lurking place of robbers,
comp. «yj to plunder), | Dinhabah] pr. n. of a
town of the Edomites, Gen. 36:32; 1 Ch. 1:43.

O87 (“God's judge,” i.e. who delivers judg-
ment in the name of God),[ Daniel], pr.n. especially
that of a Hebrew prophet and wise man, whe lived at
the Babylonian court. Dan. 1:6. Also D897 Eze. 14°
14,20; 28:3.

eet ον

|

——

eid oe. ea

Dime

mp7 ccv mop 5
j27 an unused root. Arab. ὧν = wie Med. | ™2P9, NAAN Prov. 1:4; 2:6; 24:5, ete. MYT 23

Waw, to be low [in Thes. “ Arab. 9 to whisper”);
whence 737,

YI τὰ. inf. used as a noun, root YT, what one
knows, knowledge, opinion. Job 32:10, 308
INAS YT“ and Lalso will show my opinion.” Job
32:6,17; 36:3. Plur. 0°92 ὉΠ he who is perfect
of wisdom. Job 37:16.

MYT pl nyt £ knowledge, knowing, followed
by an ace. [“ like an. inf.”], Isa. 11:9, / MAYNS ΠΡῚ
“the knowledge of Jehovah.” 186]. “8: 9; Psalm
73:11; Job 36:4. .

my Prov. 24:14, see Analyt. Ind.

ΓΙ an unused τοοῦ, i.g. Arab. ἰὼ to call,
traces of which are found in the pr. n. AYIDN and—

oy (“invocation of God”), [Deuel], pr.n.
τη. Num.1:14; 7:42, for which Num. 2:14, is found
say.

OT i.q. Syr. y>? to be extinguished, pr. of
a lantern, or lamp, Prov. 13:9, PT: Dw 2 “ the
aa of the wicked shall be put out,” i.e. their
good fortune shall perish; compare the Arabic pro-
verb, cal eb | poll ill fortune has put out my

lamp. Pro. : 20:20; 24: 20; Job 18:5, 6; 21:17. Ap-
plied to the destruction of enemies, an 43:17, and
to the drying up of water, see NIPHAL.

Nipuat, to become extinct, i.e. to dry up (when
spoken of water), (comp. exstinguere aquam, Liv. v.15;
suecum, Curt. vi. 4; mammas, Plin. xxiii.2). Job 6:17.

PuaL, to be extinct, applied to enemies, Ps. 118:12.

YI an unused root, see VTA.)

DY" inf. f. used of a noun, from the verb YT!
(like YI and 7Y3)—

(1) knowledge, knowing, sometimes followed by
an ace. Jer. 22:16, ‘NS NVI knowing me, the
knowledge of me; DTN NY, Hos. 4:1; 6:6, and
kar’ ἐξοχὴν, NYT] Hosea 4:6, knowledge (of God).
yy 23 through ignorance, unawares (opp. to “ of set
_ purpose, advisedly”), Deut. 4:42; 19:4; Josh. 20:3.

ny ban Isa. 5:13, is not “ unexpectedly, suddenly”
(the interpretation which I defended in my com-
mentary on this passage); but by comparison with
Hos. 4:6 (where once there is NY 20), “for want
of the knowledge of God,” i.e. of religion. Rightly
_ therefore rendered by LXX. διὰ τὸ μὴ εἰδέναι αὐτοὺς
x τὸν Κύριον. Deu. 4:42; 19:4; Josh. 20:3.
by (2) intelligence, understanding, wisdom, i.q.
= :

A: ὦ

foolishly, Job 35:16; 36:12; 38:2; 42:3. ΣῚΡ
to be possessed of wisdom, Pro, 17:27.

ΓΙ an unused toot. Arabic $0, ἰδ to
thrust, to push, so as to make to fall, to wound, also

to slay (compare the kindred roots *)1}, Ws, 8:30»
PD3). Hence—

BI in pause ‘57 m. Ps. 50:20, prob. ruzn, des-
truction. LXX. and Vulg. σκάνδαλον, offendiculum,
which may very well be drawn from the etymology.
The Hebrew interpreters explain it badly by a con-
jecture drawn from the other member, 77 737 evil -
report, slander. ὁ

PD} —(1) TO KNOCK AT a door, Cant. 5:2;
compare HITHPAEL.

(2) to drive a flock hard, to overdrive, Gen, 33: 13.
(Arab. «23. to go quickly, pr. to be thrust forward.)

Hirupact, part. D950) knocking in rivalry at
a door (this seems to me to be the signification of the
conj. Hithpael in this place), Jud. 19:22. Hence—

ΠΡΞῚ [Dophkah], pr.n. of a station of the
Israelites in the desert; Nu. 33:12. Seetzen (in v.
Zach. monatl. Correspond. xxvii. p. 71) compares a
place called οἱ Tobbachd.

pa adj. f. ΠΡῚ (from the root P21)—(1) beaten
small, fine, minute, pr. used of dust. Isa. 29:5,
PI P28 “fine dust.” Lev. 16:12, hence subst. some-
thing small or fine, dust, particle, Exod. 16: 14;
Isa. 40:15.

(2) slender, thin, used of slender, thin hair, Ley.
13:30; of lean kine and thin ears of corn, Gen.
41:3, seq.; of a man too much emaciated, or having
a withered limb, Lev.21:20; light, gentle, of a
gale, 1 Ki. 19:12.

7 m. pr. infin. verb PPI thinness, fineness,
something fine, hence thin fine cloth, Isa. 40:22.

Ὁ an unused root.
jLos ae tree.

mbps [m. Diklah, pr.n. of a son of Joktan, Gen.
10:27.] Gen. 10:27 [Diklah], pr.n. f. of a region
of Joktanite Arabia, probably abounding in palm
trees; of such places there are many in Arabia. [See
Forster's Geog. of Arabia i. 147, where the Duklaite
tribe in Yemen is compared with this pr.n.] There
was one celebrated place of palm trees situated at the
entrance to Arabia Felix, called in Gr. φοινίκων (Ptol
vi. 7), but this would be too far from the other terri

§--

Arab. Jé9, Aram. 8224,

Purr :
tories of the Joktanites. [But Ges. overlooks that
Jerah, the son of Joktan, is commonly called in Arab.

on τον

wre yl! the father of Yemen; see Forster i. 115.

I therefore prefer following Bochart, who (Phaleg.
ii, 22) understands it to be the district of the Mini,
which was rich in palm trees (Plin. vi. 28).

PPT pret. ΡῈ, fat. PTY i. q. 127 (which see), and

Arab. 30 an onomatopoetic root—(1) TO CRUSH,
TO BEAT SMALL, TO BREAK IN PIECES, specially by
threshing. Isa. 41:15, “ behold I will make thee a
new sharp threshing wain...... Pan) O17 VIA thou
shalt thresh the mountains and break them to
pieces.” There is a paronomasia on the two-fold
signification, Isa. 28:28, BVIN ΠῊΣ NO °D PRY ON?
3377) ND......43897! “wheat is beaten out, but he
does not continue threshing it,...... nor does he beat it
small.” The former ?7" is i.g. YH" verse 27 (unless
indeed it ought to be so read) to beat out with a wain
or horses, opp. to 02M verse 27, 1327! denotes the
bruising of the grains, which must be avoided.

(2) to be beaten small, crushed. Exod. 32:20,
DITWS TW 770) “and he ground (it) till it became
small like dust;” Deu. 9:21.

Hieur, PI i.g. Kal No.1, to beat small, e.g.
altars, idols, 2 Ki. 23:6, 15; 2 Ch. 15:16; 34:4, 7.
Inf. PID adv. very small (like dust), Exod. 30:36.
Metaph. Mic. 4:13, “thou shalt beat to pieces
many people.” Inf. P77 2 Ch. 34:7. Fut. with suff.
DPS for OPIN 2 Sa 22:43.

Hopuat, pass. Isa. 28:28, see Kal No.1. Hence

ΟΡΙΡῚ Ch. id. to be crushed, to be beaten small,
in Peal only P3 Dan. 2:35, a form derived from p35.
APHEL P71) to beat small, in 3 pret. fem. NPI Dan.
2:34, 45, fut. PIA, PIA, part. PII) ἢ ΠΡῚ Dan.
7:7: 19.

Wy fut. O. TO THRUST THROUGH, TO PIERCE,

as with a sword or spear. Aram. κῶν, WP id. Nu.
25:8; Jud.9:54; 1 Sa. 31:4.

Nipuat, pass. Isa. 13:15.

Puat id. Jer. 37:10; 51:4; Lam. 4:9, “happier
are those slain by the sword than by famine, D0¥
“IY Ni333FD OPT 43! for these waste away, pierced
through, (i.e. slain) for want of the produce of the
field.” [°)27) is put in this place by a bold figure
a3 to those who perish from famine, as in the former
member 337 oon is opposed to 37} bon (comp. Isa.
92:2). Vulg. contabuerunt consumti a :terilitate terre.
Hence, 272, rnpTe and —

ΟΟΥΙ

ΓΤ ΡΡῚ
Wt (“piercing through”), [Deker], pr n. of
a man, 1 Ki 4:9.
_ ὙΠ m. Esth. 1:6, commonly taken as i. gq. Arabic
Se “Ὁ.
yo, δ) @ pearl, especially a large one, from the
root 173 to shine. Nor would pavements inlaid with
pearls be foreign from Asiatic luxury (see Bochart,
Hieroz. ii.'780, seq.); I prefer, however, to understand
a stone like a pearl, perhaps mother-of-pearl (Merlens
mutter), or the kind of alabaster, called in German
Perlenmutterftein.

Ἐκ! Ch.i.g. Wt generation, age, Dan.3:33; 4:31.
“"I see 5.

t-- -<—- --=-
NT an unused root. Arabic ἢ i. 4. δ), oe

to repel from oneself, especially evil, whence — =
PRT m. abhorring, abomination, Dan. 12:2,

“these to shame nbiy xn? to eternal contempt”

(Theod. αἰσχύνη. Syr. Joan). And—
PRT m. Isa. 66:24, that which is abhorred.

2 ΠΥ an unused root, i.g. Arabic W,3 to be
sharp, whence— "

PITT only in pl. M374 (read dorvdndth, compare
Lehrg. p. 43) goads, Ecc. 12:11.

]2 11 m. (read dérvan, as to the Metheg see Lehrg
Ρ. 43) an ex goad, βούκεντρον. 18a.13:21. The opi-
nion that these two forms should be pronounced not dor-
bon, dorban (of the form 132), but da-r’ bon, da-r’ ban;
was brought forward by Ewald, in Heb. Gram. p. 143;
but he has since tacitly given it up in his smaller
Grammar, ὃ 159,214. Indeed, Dag. lene is not more
necessary in {277 than in {738 Est. 8:6 (erroneously
728, which is found in the last edition of Simonis
Lexicon), and in miabD, nvip,

ΑΓ an unused root. Arab. τ. ἴ9 go on, espe-
cially by steps, and so to ascend, cogn. ΤΥ. Hence
ITT.

YTT1 (“pearl of wisdom,” comp. of 7, ja,
and YI=Y7, NYA wisdom), [Darda], pr. n. of a wise
man contemporary with Solomon, or else living a little

5.

previously, 1Ki.§:11; in the parallel place, 1 Ch.2:6 —

(contractedly or corruptedly), YT.
TIT m. a luxuriantly growrng, but useless

plant, Gen. 3:18; Hos. 10:8. (Syr. Jiao for the
Gr. τρέβολος, see L. De Dieu, on Gen 3:18. Arabic

g-e-

2) id.) From the root 17} No.

yO CCV ὙΠ-ΡΡῚ

DYN m. pr. the light or sunny region (from the
row t ὙΠ No. 2 for 0191), hence the south quarter (opp.
to ἦθὲ "the region: covered with darkness; comp. in
Ifomer, πρὸς Ἠῶ τ᾽ Ἠελιόν τε and πρὸς Léov). Eze.
40:24,seq; 42:12,seq.; Ecc.1:6. Poetically used
of the south wind, Job 37:17.

WHT τὰ. [but ἢ Ps.84:4. Root 171.]—(1) swift
flight, gyration; hence concer. used of a bird wheeling
in its flight; according to the Jewish interpreters the
swal low Gia the other member there is 5¥ spar-
row), according to the ancient versions the turtle
dove, i.q. A, which appears less suitable, Ps. 84:4;
Pro. 26:2. Compare the root ὙΠ No.1.

(2)a free or abundant flow (see the root No. 2).
Ex. 30:23, HAIN myrrh which flows spontaneously.
Hence —

(3) liberty, freedom (comp. 312, 7373). aa x?

Ὁ to proclaim liberty to any one. Isa.61:1; Jerem.
34:8, 15,17; followed by 2Lev.25:10. WI NY
the year of liberation (of slaves), 1. ᾳ. the year of
jubilee, Eze. 46:17.

yen Darius, pr. n. of some of the kings of
Media and Persia.

(1) of Darius the Mede, Dan. 6:1; 9:1. This
was Cyaxares (II.), the son and successor of Astyages,
and uncle of Cyrus, who reigned over Media, between
his father and nephew, from 569—536 B.C.; Cyrus,
however, so administered the kingdom for him that
he only is mentioned by Herodotus. Frequent men-
tion is made of Cyaxares by Xenoph. Cyrop. i. 4, § 7,
v. § 2, viii. 7, §1; and Josephus says correctly of
Darius the Mede(Ant. x. 11, § 4), ἦν ᾿Αστυάγους vide,
ἕτερον δὲ παρὰ τοῖς “EAAnoww ἐκαλεῖτο ὄνομα. The

various opinions of interpreters and historians are
collected, and the true opinion brought to view by
- Bertholdt in Comment. on Dan. p. 842, seq.

(2) of Darius Hystaspes, king of Persia, Ezr. 4:5;
6:5; Hag. 1:1; Zec. 1:1.

(3) of Darius Nothus, king of Persia, Neh. 12:22.

_ As to the origin of the form, I should regard vy

Ὁ be the Persic (4/0 royal from \ lo, 0

_ King, and the syllable , which in the modern

us
Persie denotes similitude. However this may be, the

: genuine form, Darheusch or Dargeusch is found in the

_ cuneiform inscriptions at Persepolis (see Niebuhr’s
_ Itiner. p. 2, tab. 24 G and.B), as has been shown with
= _ every appearance of truth, through the sagacity of
᾿ Grotefend (see Heerenii Guar Hist. tom. xi. p. 347).
a _ The same thing appears to have been known to Strabo
(xvi. 2. 78 5) if there, with Salmasius, instead of

Ε

Δαρι κῆς we read Δαριαύνς, or, as J should prefer
Aapu.Bne.

[‘“ Note. The genuine form of this name appears
in the arrow-headed inscriptions of Persepolis, nom.
DARVaWUS, acc. DARYaWUM; see Lassen, iiber
die keilférmigen Inschriften, p.158; Beer in Allg.
Lit. Zeit. 1838, No.5. It is compounded according
to Lassen (p. 39), from the root darh (darg), Zend.
dere, Sansc. dri, to preserve, with the affirmative awu,
and 8 as the sign of the nominative; all which accords
sufficiently with Herodotus, who translates the name
by épéeinc, perhaps coercer, conservator.” Ges. add. ]

WT Ezr. 10: 16, see M17.

1 fut. ΤΥ) -- (1) To TREAD with the feet, To
TRAMPLE, treten. (Syr.&Ch.id. Closely cognate 37

ἐκ

cd yeh Ὁ ἘΠ a way, Gr. τρέχω: also of this family

are U4, (wy pr. to rub, beat, pound; 77: in the
western languages, tero, dpéuw, trappen, treten, in all
of which the initial letters tr imitate the sound of the
feet when put forcibly on the ground, especially when
breaking anything by trampling on it, TReTen, δεῖς
treten). Specially— (a) 22} ΤΥ] Job 24:11, or Na,
nj2 Lam.1:15; Isa.63:2, to tread a press, to ex-
press the wine or oil; also 33 1) 7M Isa. 16:10;
MY FTI Mic. 6:15, and simply 477 feltern. Judges
9:27; Jer.25:30. Metaph. to tread down enemies
as if they were grapes, Isa. 63:3; referred to also in
Jud. 5:21, 1 YD] ITA “then, my soul, thou
didst tread down strength,” i. 6. strong enemies.—
(Ὁ) Τὺ 771 to tread a bow (to bend a bow), ie. to
bend it by putting the foot upon it, which is done
when the bow is very large and strong (Arrian. Ind.
16. Diod. Sic. iii. 8). Psalm 7:13; 11:2; 37:14;
1 Ch. 5:18; 8:40; 2Ch. 14:7; Isa. §:28, etc. The
origin of the expression being overlooked, there is
also said D'S ΤΥ Ps. 58:8; 64:4.

(2) Specially, to tread a way or place, by going o1
walking to it, hence to enter a place, Mic. 5:4; ina
place, followed by 3, Deut. 11:24,25; Joshua 1:3;
14:9; Isa, 450% 8; ‘lowed by acc. Job 22:15; fol-
lowed by by 1 Sa. 2 ; followed by j to walk out
Srom, Nu. 24:17. 25) F777 is also to walk or go upon
anything, Job 9:8; Ps. 91:13.

ΗΙΡΗΠ,.--- (1) causat. οὐ Kal No. 2, to cause to go,
walk. Isa. 11:15, D933 77771“ and he will cause
them to walk (through the bed of the Euphrates) in
shoes,” i. e. with them dry, hardly wetted. Followed
by 3, to cause to goin any particular way, Ps. 10727;
ΠΡ, 7172 ὈΞ ΣΝ “ and he made them goin a
straight way,” he led them ina straight way. Psale

ιν ΤΥ
19:35; Isaiah 42:16; 48:17; Prov. 4:11. Psalm
2:5, WONI ΣΙ “ cause me to walk in thy truth.”
Ps. 25:9.

(2) i. 4: Kal No. 1, to tread a threshing floor, 1. 6.
the grain on it, Jer. 51:33; also to tread (bend) a
bow, but metaph. Jer. 9:2, 728 DRWP OW Ny ITT)
" they bend their tongue (as) their bow for lies ;”
also i. q. Kal No. 2, to tread a way, to walk it, poeti-
cally with an acc. Job : 28: 8.

(3) i.q. Arab. LS ἢ and Syr. Aph. to overtake

any one, followed by an acc. Jud. 20:43. Hence
FTO and the following words —

WwW i.q. JY a way, only used in the Dual, wpy
ὈΞῪ perverse in a double way, used of a double-
tongued man, Prov. 28:6, 18.

suffix 271 pl. O° const. 274.

(1) prop. the action of going, walking, a going,
hence a journey which any one jibes: Gang, den
jemand madt, alé Handlung.. FT τῶν ποιεῖσθαι ὁδὸν,
Jud. 17:8: FW Epa Proverbs 7:19, to go a journey.
1 Ki. 18:27, 19 371 he is on a journey, or at least,
he is from home, er bat cinen Gang, ift ausgegangen.
DY 777 one day's journey (on which see Rosenm.

7 comm. (m. 1 Sa.21:6; f. Ezr. 8:21), with

_ Alterthumsk. i p. 161), 1 Ki. 19:4, Ὁ ὋΣ now WW

three days’ journey, Gen. 30:36, comp. Gen. 31:23;
Ex. 5:3.

(2) a way, path, in which one goes, Gang = Weg,
- very frequently.—(a) followed by a genitive of place
it means the way which leads to that place (comp. on
the Attic use, Valck. ad Hippolyt. 1197), thus 77}
ΤᾺ" the way to the tree, Gen. 3:24; Oy ‘ITI Prov.
7:27, comp.Gen. 16:7; 35:19; 38:14; Ex.13:17,
rarely with any word put between, as Hos. 6:9, 777
"22% 38ST “they murder in the way to Shechem.”
In the ace. it commonly has the force of a prep., in
the way to, towards, Germ. gen (from gegen = nad
_ ber Gegend von). piv ὙΠ towards the south, 772
NADY towards the north, Eze. 8:5; 21:2; 40:20,
seq.; 41:11,12. Deu.1:19, “ we passed through
the desert O89 79 FTI towards the mountain of
the Amorites.”—(b) followed by a genit. of person,
the way of any one ὃ the way in which any one is
accustomed to go. 23 ΤΥ the royal way, i.e. the
public, military way, Nu. 20: ; 21:22; ἡ ὁδὸς Ba-
σιληΐα, Herod. v. 53. 127 yee to go on one’s way,
to go home [or on one’s journey] by the usual road,
Gen. 19:2; 32:2; Nu. 24:25; Josh. 2:16. 43 qW
ὙΠ the way of all men, i.e. to Hades, 1 Ki. 2:2;
Josh. 23:14.— Sometimes it means the whole district

OCvIIL

ΡΥ ὙΠ
in which the way is. Isa. 8:23, O99 JWI“ the ma

ritime district,” on the shore of the sea of Galilee.
(3) way, i.g. mode, course, in which one goes,

e which one follows (like the Gr. ὁδὸς, Arab. «9 ;»»
eas Ath. 44: 4 1: ITOH: Germ. cinen Gang

nehmen). Gen. 19:31, PRT? WT? “after the man-
ner of all the eart Specially —(a) a way of
living or acting (‘ante Prov. 12:15, δὴ ΤῊ
YPYR ὝΝ “a fool's way is right in his own eyes.”

Pro. 1:31, 8377 “8 the advantages or disadvantages
springing from a course of life. 1 88. 18:14, “and
David acted prudently PITTI.” Often with the
figure of a way retained (comp. yen No. 2, 73 323,
‘2 ‘D772 to follow, to imitate any one’s course of life,
1 Ki. 16:26; 22:43; 2 Ki. 22:2; 2 Chr.17:3; 21:
12; 22:3; Isa.8:11. MF "5, FT used of men, a
course of acting approved by God, Ps. 5:9; 27:11;
25:4; used of God, his course of acting, Ps. 18:31;
Deu. 32:4; specially with regard to the creation (baé
Wirfen Gottes). Pro. 8:22, 371 MWNI 1222 AN? “Je-
hovah created me from the ‘beginning of the crea-
tion,” gu Anfang feines Wirkens. _ [This passage cannot
refer to creation, for it is said “ before his works of
old;” see also 732; Christ, “the wisdom of God,” is

spuiken of; “Jehovah possessed me in the tiegiitiing
of his ways.”] Pl. works of God, Job 26:14; 40:
1919) the mode of worshipping God, religion

“ω» two . -

᾽ alll gleams Pers. ὟΣ ὁδὸς, Acts 19:9,

23). Amos 8:14, "3 Ὁ ΝΞ FTI “the way of Beer-
sheba,” i.e. the worship of idols there. Ps. 139: 24,
ΔῈΝ ἩΤΠ “ worship of idols,” and poly ΠῚ TTI [the old
way] “the fathers’ worship,” i.e. the true and
genuine worship ; compare ἐν αν Jer. 18:15.
Sometimes —(¢) it is passively lot, that which one ex-
periences, wie ¢é jemandem geht. DYIS2 TTI according
to what the Egyptians have experienced, Isa, 10:24.
Ps. 9775, Wet S by Dis « commit thy way unto the
Lord;” and with the figure of a way retained, Job 3:
23; Am. 2:7.

jos m. Ezr. 2:69; Neh. 7:70—72, a daric,

a Persian gold coin, i.q. }2778, which see; from
which word, however, this perhaps differs in origin,

and is the same as the Persic ,\sS\,!a the king's
bow [“ Bow of Darius,” Thes.], these coins bearing
the image of an archer.

puny i i. 4. Pye Damascus, 1 Chr. 18:5, 6,
oes forte being in Syriac manner resolved inte

(comp.

ἂν «ἀὐὐὸδ δι, ec , “κι νὼ ὦ

wy

VV (with suff. YT] Ch. iq. Heb. YT ax
ΑΒΜ, Dan.2:32. Hence YTS, YTS.

ΝῪΞ [Dara], pr.n. see YI.

prt an unused root, Ch.,i.g. PH to scatter,
Arab. Liye to hasten. Hence—

jpn [Darkon], pr.n. m. Ezr. 2:56.

ΤΊ a root unused as a verb; prop. onomat. ΤῸ
TWIST, drefen (kindred to the root 19, and the others
which have been there cited ; also, répvoc, τορνεύω,
Germ. bor, drillen, trillen, trillern); Arab. spoken of a
, 5 -G- jae
spindle (x 3) 0 ἃ spindle, ye 8 woman turning her
spindle quickly); Heb.—

(1) to fly in a circle, to wheel in flight, asa
bird (perhaps also onomat.), like the Germ. purren;
whence 7577 the swallow, so called from its gyrations;
also, to go quickly in a circle, as a horse (compare

WF); Arab. Ὁ yo 8 swift horse. Swiftness of motion
is applied —
(2) to the signification of shining, sparkling,

’ 3S
wwe GVw

radiating, whence ς syd a radiant star, 1, δ) a

pearl (although this may also have its name from its
being round); and 0177 for D177 bright region. Also,
from the signification of radiating, it is —

(3) to flow out like rays, to spout, as milk,

4
“Ὁ

blood, rain (Arab. yy in Gol. No. 1—3, ¥, plenty

of milk); hence to flow forth freely, spontane-
ously (see 177 No. 2, 3); also, to grow luxuriantly,
ezuberantly, spoken of a plant, see T1141. I ar-
ranged these meanings rather differently in Comment.
on Isa. 66:11, beginning there from the signification
of shining; but this appears to be a secondary idea.

wry fut. O pr. TO RUB, TO BEAT, TO TREAD,

ΤῸ TRAMPLE with the feet, like the Syriac obs to

tread or beat a path; Arab. Usd to rub, to thresh;
_ used figuratively, terere libros, to learn, to study. (Kin-
dred to this are the roots mentioned under W747, all

having the signification of treading. The letter R
_ being softened into a vowel, there is formed from
_ this root the biliteral Ὁ), comp. 3p, ἘΠ: and both
οἵ these ure also found in the Germanic stock of lan-
_ Guages, with the sense of threshing: bdrefijen, Dutch
δ Lower Germ. difden.) In Hebrew—

4 (1) to tread a place with the feet (betreten); hence,

=

CCIX —

ae ee
to go toa place, to frequent it; with an acc, 2 Ch

1:5; Am. 5:5; followed by 28 Deut. 12:5. Part.
pass. MWIN a city frequented, celebrated, Isa. 62:
12. Hence with acc. of pers. to go to any one with
prayers, to implore his aid; so δ ΤΣ WTI Psa. 34:5;
69:33; 105:4; in other places, especially in the later
Hebrew, followed by ? 2 Ch..1§:133 17:43 31:21;

δὲ Job 5:8. Compare ΝΊΡΗΑΙ; No.1. Farther, the
signification of “ going to” is applied to that of seek-
ing, inquiring, demanding ; also, of caring for.
Hence —

(2) to seek, with an acc. of the thing, Lev. 10:16:
followed by 108 to search after, Job 39:8 (nad-
fuchen).

(3) to seek from any one, to inquire, Jud. 6:29;
Deu. 13:15: .17:4,9; with acc. of pers. and thing,
about which any one asks, 2 Ch. 32:31, nian wy
“to inquire about the miracle;” 1Ch. 28:9, ΓΑΣΣΡ ΟΞ
δ WA “ Jehovah inquires into all hearts;” also 5
2 Sa. 11:3; by 2 Ch. 31:9; Ecc. 1:13. Specially to
seek an oracular answer from any one, toconsult
any one, as God, with an acc. Gen. 25:22; Ex.18:15;
2 Ki. 22:13; also idols, enchanters; followed by 3
(pr. to inquire at any one), 1 Sam. 28:7; 2 Ki. 1:2:
1 Ch. 10:14; ON (to go to some one to inquire), Isa
8:19; 19:3; Deu. 18:11; 2 Eze. 14:7; δ᾽ 18D YE
(out of the book of Jehovah), Isa. 34:16. The pro-
phet through whom the answer is sought from God,
is put with DY) 1 Ki. 14:5; NSD 2 Ki. 3:11; 8:8; 2
Eze. 14:7, e.g. 1 Ki. loc. cit. “ the wife of Jerohoain
cometh to seek an answer from thee concerning
her son.”

(4) to ask for, to demand, with an acc. of the
thing, and 13, OY of pers. Deu. 22:2; 23:22; Mic.
6:8. Absol. toask for (bread), to beg; Ps. 109: 10,
oMMIM) wy “ they beg (far) from the ruins (of
their home).” Also to ask back, followed by 3
Ezek. 34:10, and even to vindicate, punish, to
avenge; absol. Psal. 10:4, aaa 53 “ (God) will not .
punish;” verse 13; Deut.18:19; specially D7 ΟΊ
‘1, OY to require blood from any one, i.e. to avenge
murder (comp. 2343), Gen. 9:5; 42:22 [Niph.]; Eze.
93:6;. Ps. 9:19.

(5) toapply oneself to any thing, to study, to
follow, to practise any thing (comy. (0 to study,

ZEth. 227): to compose a book studiously); as justic’,
Tsa.1:17; 16:5; good, Am. 5:14; the law of God,
Ps. 119:45; 1 Ch. 28:8. ΄Ξ ΠΕ, pid Ww to seek
any one’s welfare, Deu. 23:7; Ezr. 9:12; ν᾽ οἶδεν a
Jer. 38:4;/B NVI WIA Ps. 38:13; Pro.11:27; 31:13,
“iy ΠΟΤῚ “she applies herself to wool.” Hence
15 -

π-Ν
tocare for, ἰο take the care of any thing (compare

No. 1 and 728). Deu.11:12, ANN» Οὗ WY PWS
“a land which the Lord careth for.” Job 3:4; Ps.
142:5; Eze. 34:6. Hence δ᾽ ΤΠ WT to care for
(regard) God (i.q. % MS YT), i.e. to reverence, to
worship, Ps. 14:2; Hos. 10:12; Isa. 58:2. (For the
ther senses of this expression see No. 1, 3.)

Nipuat (77) inf. absolute WTIN (for YI), Eze.
14:3, 1 fut. UJIS—(1) pass. of No. 1, to allow one’s
self to be approached, to give access to any one,
followed by 2; hence to hear and answer any one
(used of God). Eze. 14:3, 099 UT VW « shall

With the addition of an acc. of the
thing granted to those who seek it, Eze. 36:37 (comp.
NI with acc. gewabren).

(2) pass. of No. 2, to be sought for, 1 Ch. 26:31.

(3) to berequired (as blood), pass. of No. 4, Gen.
42:22.

Pict, inf. V1 Ezr.10:16, if this be the true read-
ing, for 191, comp. under the root 553. Hence 2.

NUT TO SPROUT, TO BE GREEN (of vegetation),
Joel 2:22. (In Arabic this signification is found in

S--

the cognate root _w,, Whence | wo, sprouts of the
earth), Joel 2:22.

Hirut, to bring forth herbage, used of the earth,
Gen. 1:11; comp. ἐδ ὙΠ verse 14. Hence—

NUY"l m. first sprouts of the earth, tender
yrass, tender herb, Gr. χλόη (so five times LXX.),
Isa. 66:14; as clothing the meadows, Deut. 32:2;
2 Sa. 23:4; as the food which beasts like, Job 6:5;
RUA PP greenness of herbage, Psal. 37:2. It is dif-
ferent from W$" grass ripe for mowing, Pro. 27:25;
and from 2% the more mature herbage, when already
in seed, Gen.1:11,12. (Chald. 784, Syr. transp.

Ijsi, Zab. Lmg).)

jw TO BE FAT, TO BECOME FAT, Deut. 31:20.

(Arab. ,.:.) id., Ὁ and } being interchanged.)
-

Pre.—(1) to make any thing fat, marrowy.
Prov. 15:30, OSYIYIA AD Nyy “ good tidings
make the bones fat,” as if, fills them with marrow,
imparts strength. Hence to anoint, Ps. 23:5.

(2) to pronounce fat. Psal. 20:4, 129T: anbiy
“proncunce thy burnt-offering fat,” i.e. accept it.
‘As to "> parag. comp. 1 Sa.28:15.) According to
Kimchi (denom. from {¥] compare No. 3), turn to

ὉΟΧ

ΓῚ -Ν

ashes, i.e. by sending fire down from heaven, comf
1 Ki. 18:24, 36.

(3) (denom. from {¥1) to clear from ashes, Ex
27:3; Nu. 4:13.

Puat, pass. of Piel No.1, but figuratively, to be sa-
tiated abundantly. Ῥτον. 13:4, 1 DSI Vb}
“the soul of the diligent shall be abundantly
filled;” Pro. 28:25.

Horaparn [841 for INT to be anointed with
fatness, to be smeared, used of a sword, Isa. 34:6.

The derived nouns follow immediately.

JOT adj. [pl. D7 const. ‘I]—(1) fat, rich,
[“ comp. 12¥”], (used of a soil), Isa. 30:23.

(2) juicy, full of sap (used of trees), Ps. 92:15.

(3) rich, wealthy (used of persons), Ps. 22:3¢
Comp. 2%.

YI τὰ. with suff. 43—(1) fatness, Jud. 9:9,
meton. used of fat and sumptuous food, Job 36:16;
Isa. 55:2; Jer. 31:14; fertility, abundance, Psal.
65:12.

(2) ashes, as fat ashes from the victims burned
on the altar (Lev. 1:16; 4:12; 6:3, 4; 1 Ki. 13:9),
and from corpses burned on a funeral pile(Jer. 31:40),
Settafdhe. It differs as to use, from 728 which see.
Ashes were also used by the ancients for fattening.
manuring the fields. See Plin. xvii. g.

OT f. constr. NJ, pl. ON. constr. ‘I a word be-
longing to the later Hebrew and Chaldee (see below
[Specially Deu. 33:2]); prob. of Persie origin, i. q.
Heb. pn astatute, pr. something set; Sag Saguny
Gefegs Pers. s\ right, justice, from . sis to give,
to set, to command; Pehlev. Dadha, Dadestan; Zend.

Dactie; Arm. rpwsi judgment (Syr. } 1}, 1." placitum). Ὁ

[In Thes. it is suggested that this word may be from

ΤῚΣ in the sense to shew, to point οι. In the Old

Test. it denotes—

(1) a law, Esth. 1:13, 15,19; 2:12, SV MID

“according to the law of to-day,” as to day; 9:13.

(2) a royal mandate, an edict, Est. 3:14; 8:13; |

9:14. To this I also refer the words, Deu. 33:2,
WP NF vis 12D “ at his (Jehovah’s) right hand fire,
to be arule for them (Israel) in journeying,” referring
to the pillar of fire. Others render it a fire of lat,

a law given with fire. Vulg. lex ignea, and similavly —

Syr., Chald., Arab.
ΓΞ Chald. f.

(1) law, Dan. 6:9, 13, 16. FORT NNT “the lax |

of God;” Ezr. 7:12, 21.
(2) religion, system of religion, Dan. 6:6, 172

|

E
;
;

ΝΠ

ATDN “in the law of his God,” in his religion; com-
pare 7:25. (The Rabbins also apply this word to
Christianity and Mohammedanism. )

(3) an edict, a decree, Dan. 2:13, 15.

(4) counsel, plan, purpose, Dan. 2:9, 8) 710
f2N7 “this only is your counsel.” [This passage is
referred in Thes. to the signification of edict, decree,
“one thing is decreed for you.” ]

NIJ emph. st. 1807 Ch. i. gq. Hebr. SY tender
herb, Dan. 4:12, 20.

207 m. Ch. (pr. Pers.) Dan. 3:2, 3, one skilled
in the law, a judge; compounded of NI law, and

He (813), the fifth letter of the alphabet; when used
as anumeral, five. It is better to remain ignorant
of the meaning of its name, than to follow far-fetched
conjectures. [‘Its original form perhaps represents
a lattice, or window, and the same seems to be ex-
pressed by the word δὲ Π lo! see! Comp.the German
aha, a garden window opening upon a prospect. See
Hebr. Gram. 13th ed. p. 291.” Ges. add.]

___ As to its guttural sound 7 holds a middle place be-
tween & which is more gentle, and n which is rougher
in pronunciation. It is interchanged with x (see

p- 1, A.); more rarely with n, as 13, , . ; 23,23
ete. Frequently also 7, as the middle letter of a root,
is softened into a Vav quiescent, although, as the
Phenicio-Shemitic languages are now found, the
harder form with 7 is the more frequent in the latter
“dialects. Compare via Aram. M73. 12> to be

- ashamed, 117, po age, bap, bay to circumcise, V3, 133
— εἶ
_ to give light, γ5, «401 to run.
4 “ iT, i, Pa (as to the different use of these forms
_ See the note), a letter prefixed to nouns and pronouns,
_ tarely toverbs; abbreviated from the fuller ὅπ, Arab.
= ΔΙΌΣ

an in the common language sometimes (\» (comp.
the kindred nbs, by, and see more as to this family
_ of words p. xiv, A).

᾿ς (1) prop. a demonstrative pronoun, this, hic, hec,
hoe, like ὁ, ἣ, τὸ in Homer, and often in Herodotus.

re 4 “ω-
80 in the phrases Ὁ), e3e!l this day, i.e. to day,

4 ‘yeD this time, Exod. 9:27; nptbn this night, Gen.
ΑΝ :34, compare 35. Hence, too, we must refer ΟΠ
_ +&t ἃ time, pr. at that time, about that time, gu der 3eit.

ee

Cex

MNO

the termination 73, ,,, (comp. 13}4). In the Pehlev.
there is found Datouber, a judge, Pers. ἡ ,\,s\o juris. .
consults. ον .

[IF (“two wells,” dual of the Chaldee word n5 a
well), [Dothan], Gen.37:17, and in a contracted
form (Lehrg. p. 536) 104, 2 Ki. 6:13; pr.n. of atown to
the north of Samaria, Gr. Δωθαΐμ, Judith 4:6; 7:18;
Awraia, 3:9. [In Thes. from m4; in corr. from ΠῚ),

p47 (perhaps, “of,” or “belonging to a fountain,”
from ΓΞ τα ΓΞ a well), [Dathan], pr.n. of one of
the fellow-conspirators with Korah, Nu. 16:1; 26:9;
Deu. 11:6; Ps. 106:17.

ry

It is rarely (a) prefixed to the relative, as #s, ea, id.
2 Ki. 6:22, JAMA JAI. NY WRI “those whom
thou hast taken captive with thy sword and with thy
bow;”or (Ὁ) it stands instead of the relative itself,
and is even prefixed to the verb, but this is done only
in the later Hebrew [but see the citation from
Joshua], Josh. 10:24, “the captains of the soldiers
JAX 813777 who had gone with him;” Ezr. 8:25,
“the vessels P33)! Ἴρ95 49°99 which the king and
his councillors offered;” 10:14, 17; 1 Chr. 26:28;

29:17; Dan. 8:1. (Similarly J! for .s3\\ is pre-
fixed to verbs and prepositions; see De Sacy’s Gram.
1. 5 793). Hence it becomes — :

(2) the definite article, the, like the Gr. ὁ, ἡ; 76, in
the insertion or omission of which similar laws are
followed in Heb. as in Gr. and in modern languages;
these laws are explained in grammars (Lehrg. page
652, seq.). It will be well, however, to treat with
care a subject which has been discussed of late,
although without much exactness or accuracy, as is
sure to be the case when a judgment is formed from
but a few examples (see Winer’s Lex. p.239, Gram.
Excurse, Ρ. 57. Ewald’s Hebr. Gram. p. 568; and on
the other hand Gramberg, Religion ἃ. A.T.i. p.12),
and on this, it will be well to add some original
observations. The question has been raised (as it has
τοῦτον denied by some, and defended by others) whether
the definite article can ever be used for the indefinite.
To this it must be replied, that the definite article can
never rightly be said to be used for the indefinite;
however, there are many ideas which would be thought
of and expressed as definite by the Hebrews, which,
from their being taken indefinitely in Greek, German,
French [or English], would be without the article:

ῆ

just so in the πὶ ἄοσγη lunguages, στοαὶ differences are
found as to the vr< of the article in this respect; in
French: fur instanoz, by a peculiar idiom, the article
is frequently prefixed in places in which it could not
be used ir German. ‘Thusir. French it is correct to
say “nous aurons aujourd hui la pluie, soyez le bien
venu, il a la mémoire bonne, Uesprit inquiet,”
in all of which expressions, the definite article could
‘not in German [or English] be even tolerated. The
peculiarities in the Hebrew usage, in this matter, may
+be-arranged in certain classes, almost all of which,
however, rest on the principle that the article is pre-
fixed to known things. (Apollon. de Synt. i. 6, τὸ
ἄρθρον προὐφεστῶσαν γνῶσιν δηλοῖ, and ibid. ἄρθρον,
οὗ ἐξαίρετός ἐστιν ἡ ἀναφορά cf. 2,3, ἰδίωμα ἀνα-
φορᾶς προκατειλεγμένου προσώπου δεύτερα γνῶσις.
See some excellent remarks in Harris’s Hermes, B. II.
c.i.). Hence in a manner differing from our usage,
the article is appended —

(a) to nouns which denote objects and classes of
᾿ things which are known to all, allgemein befannte Mate-
tien und Gattungsbegriffe, as JNVT, IID, }ODT, OT;
Gen. 13:2, “ Abraham was very rich 5932 1372
2523). Deut. 14:26, “and thou shalt lay out the
money 7¥23 153) jN¥21 7P33;” Ex. 31:4, Nivy?
FPP) AND in Gold und Cilber δὰ arbciten; Lam. 4:2,
ΒΞ ONPDD; Isa. 1:22, “wine DYD2 ὉΠ. Ex. 2:3,
_ “and she daubed [the ark of bulrushes] M535 ὝΠΞ
with bitumen and pitch;” 2 Ki.g:59, 72 ΒΞ OWA)
fie legte ibve Augen in die Sdminte; compare Isa. 28:7;
49:19; 43:24 [“compare Heb. Gramm. § 107, 12].
Similarly the article is used with—

(4) abstra-t nouns, like Greek τὸ πολιτικόν, τὸ
ἱππικόν, for instance before the names of virtues and
vices (compare in French, la modestie convient ἃ la
jeunesse; la superstition engendre erreur, where we
commonly omit the article). 123 2 Jerem. 23:14:
compare Jer. 1:19; 16:4, 5; Isaiah2g:21; Prov.
25:5, I8DD PTS3 713) (although in these cases the ar-
ticle is often omitted); it is especially used before the
names of evils and calamities, as 8D¥2 ND to perish
with thirst, Isa.41:17; 50:2; Jud.15:18; D137
blindness (in German indefinitely Stinebeit, but defi-
nitely die eft, die Blattern [so in English]), Gen. 19:
11, “he smote them 0°)3D2;” Isa. 45:16, 33777 13)
M522 (in die Smad, as in German, in daé Berderben) ;
compare Isa. 32:19, TY7 Sayin news (in die Niede
rigteit fintt die Stadt); Isa. 46:2, 7397 "388 OND; Isa.
47:5, 1272 82; compare Isa. 60:2.

(6) But [in such cases} by far the most frequent
use of the article is after 3, the particle of compari-
won; inasmuch as we can only use as objects with

CCXII

A

which to compare those which are well known; com-
pare the German flinf wie der Vogel in der Luft, wie der
δι im Wafer. weiF wie der gefatlene Sdnee. [And so in
English.] So {88D Isa.53:6; Ps.49:15; 72 Isa
53:73; 222 Isa.11:7; 65:25; Job 40:15; W323 Isa
1:18; 51:8; 582 Job 14:2; D2, Phy scarle.,
Isa.1:18. To shew to what an extent this is car-
ried, it will be enough to give the following exam-
ples taken from the single book of Isaiah, 5:24,
MM PID; verse 25, NMED; verse 28, WD and NDZ
(compare Isa.66:15; Jer.4:13); Isa. 10:14, 123; Isa.
13:8; ΠῚ} (and always with this word, Ps. 48:7;
Isa.42:14; Jer.6:24; 30:6; 49:24; Mic. 4:9, 10);
Isa.14:17, 72722 (compare Isa. 27:10; Jer.g:11;
Hos. 2:5); Isa. 22:18, W73 like a ball (compare Isa.
29:3); isa.24:20, 2YD like a drunkard, etc.; see
Isa. 30:17, 29; 34:4; 35:6; 38:14; 41:15; 42:13;
43:17; 44:22. One thing has to be observed, that
the article is commonly omitted when the noun,
which is made the standard of comparison, is made suf-
ficiently definite, either by having an adjective or any
other adjunct; comp. {P3 Isa. 10:14, but ΠΡΟ 193
[incorrectly cited], Isa. 16:2; ΥῸΞ Ps.1:4, but ~Od
ἫΝ Isa.e9:5; AWW SnD Isa.g0:28; VIID NPEYD
Ex. 16: 31.

Better known is the use of the article—(d) as pre-
fixed to collectives/Lehrg. p.653 [Heb. Gramm. ὃ 107,
12 ])—(e) also it is rightly noticed by some that the
article is used in such cases when a suffix would de

fine the noun more accurately (see de Sacy, Gramm. |
Arabe ii. ὁ 482, 1); as whena woman calls her hus- —
band κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, the husband; a slave his master, der —

Here, the master. So Isa.g:6, TOT mann for iInwn;
verse 2, ΠΟΘ for INNDY; so too we must probably
explain 2>y7 Isa.7:14, which, with the Hebrew in-
terpreters and Grotius, I take as ney. [But this
contradicts the New Testamier ὃ; see maby, also Matt.
4343.)

After these remarks it is needless to state that
there is no noun, which has the article, which oth
cannot and even ought not to be taken definitely.
As to the instances which I formerly brought forward
in contradiction to this (Lehrg. p.655), they may be
explained as follows: "287 1 Sam. 17:34, the lion, as
the known and continual enemy of the flock; com-
pare ὁ λύκος, John 10:12; Arabic Zosll, alli
N30 Ex. 2:15, the well of that district; W37 Num.
11:27, the young man who attended him in the camp;
and in like manner pdan Gen. 14:13, the fugitive,
namely, the one who had escaped. So 1 Sam.17:8,
“behold I am ‘F/?87,” namely, he who has come

a 2 CCXIN r

forth to chalienge you to single combat. Also in a
passage which I have lately noticed, Isa. 66:3, ὈΠῚ
222 ΠῚ ney nat why ΠΡ ΘΠ, Tt may be asked
why the words “iw, NY have the article, and US and
223 have it not. The reason is, that the slayers of
oxen and sheep really existed, and could be pointed
out, as it were with the finger, by the writer; the
murderers and sacrificers of dogs in this passage are
only supposed for the sake of comparison, der Rinbderz
Opferer ijt wie ein Menfdenmirder, the ox-slaughterer is
asa murderer. The rule is also rightly given by
grammarians, that the predicate of a sentence does
not take the article (compare χαλεπὰ τὰ καλά and τὰ
χαλεπὰ καλά); contrary instances are however to be
observed in Deutercnomy and in Jeremiah, as Jer. 19:

_ 13, “the houses of Jerusalem were D807 unclean,”

Deu. 4:3; 3:21; and in like manner before a parti-
ciple for a finite verb, Is. 40:22,23; 46:6; Ps. 18:
33, 48. [But see Heb. Gramm. § 108, 3.]

Note. It will be well to state with a little more ac-

_ curacy than is commonly done, what the vowels are

-

which ΠῚ takes.
(1) Commonly before letters which are not guttu-
rals, it takes Pathach, followed by Dagesh forte,

vpn,

_* (2) Gutturals do not admit Dagesh forte, but the

_ use of 7 differs before the different gutturals.—(a)

before δὲ which it is altogether impossible to double,
'Pathach is always lengthened into Kametz, as 1783,

ΟΝ ΠῚ 7ST, DWNT, and the same is the case before

Aas 2211, S317, and so also frequently before Y and

“4, as 199, OY. On the contrary—(d) the harder

gutturals Mand Mn admit a kind of doubling, although
_ grammarians have not marked it by Dagesh forte

“(just as in German the words ficher, verglicen, are al-

most pronounced a double ὦ); and for this reason

the more acute syllable often retains Pathach, as
ΕἼΠΠ, Ni75.—(c) Whenever the guttural has Ka-

᾿ς metz, Pathach (as is often the case in other places;

_ see Heb. Gramm. gth ed. § 17, note 2 [§ 27,note 2, b])

i changed into Segol, especially before N, as Y107,

fin, 303, 7199; before 7 and y in monosyllables the
_Yowel is Kametz (according to the rule laid down,
letter a), as 19}, DY}; Segol is used only with dissyl-
Tables or trisyllables, where the accent is farther to-
wards the end of the word, O39 (although Wd),
HOT, MOM, Hey, pw. |

__ {* Note 2. Corresponding to the Hebrew article
3 kindred languages are:—(a) Phenician x,
rarely 7, once ἊΣ see Monumm. Phenic. p.

x
r

or dey
1 4
g

ΟΥ 7”

4 3
37-—(6) Arab. 1}, rarely and in the vulgar lan- |

guage |» kindred wih the Heb. 58,728. Many
grammaria.is suppose, therefore, that “1 comes from
ce
δὴ = by, ΟἿ᾽ and this not without reason, comparing
Gwe ne wv ttt

WY the sun, Arab. pred pron. esh-Shems. On
the other hand it cannot be denied, that the pure
syllable ha has the same demonstrative power; as in
the Ch. "7, 1°19, Json, Arab. |; and this. syllable
Hupfeld supposes to be the source of the Hebrew
article; so that, if so, Dagesh in ΟΦ Π would arise in
the same way as in ΠῚ for TIN), ὉΞ2 for ΞΡ ΠΌ,
See Zeitsch. f. ἃ. Kunde*des Morgenl. ii. p. 449.”
Ges. add. ] ᾿

ΤΊ, i, (as to the origin and different use of these
forms see the note), An interrogative adv. like the

z
Arab. \ prefixed; a prefix joined to the first word of

a sentence, abbreviated from the fuller bn (Deuteron.
32:6, according to the reading of the Nehardeenses) ;

Arab. ω»

(1) indicating a simple interrogation made direct
like the Lat. — ne. Job 1:8, "I2V9Y 73? Ape
38 “ hast thou considered my servant Job?” Ex.
10:7; 33:16, ete.—(a) A question is often so asked
that one expects a negative answer, and thus the in-
terrogation has a negative power, when we should in
Latin properly use num? Gen. 4:9, 238 ‘OS WHT
“am I my brother’s keeper?” for, I am not my bro-
ther’s keeper. Job 14:14, 711733 MD) OS “ when
a man dies, shall he live?” 1. 6. he will not live again.
Job 8:11; 21:22 (comp. 23:6; 36:19, where the
speaker himself supplies a negative answer). There
is a remarkable example in 2 Sa. 7:5, 2 7237) NASD
ΓΞ, which in 1 Ch. 17:4, is changed into a negative
sentence: “ἢ MAX N?.—(4) Sometimes an affirmative
answer is understood, so that the interrogation has
an affirmative force. Gen. 30:2, ‘238 DTS nna
“am I [not] under God?” Gen. 27:36; 50:19.
Job 20:4, AYT neta “ dost thou [not] know this?”
1Sa.2:27; Jer. 31:20; Eze.20:4. In the same
sense is used 879. Comp. Gr. # γάρ, and ἦ yap ov,
for nonne? and the Lat. —ne for nonne? see Heu-
singer on Cic. Off. :ii. 17.—(c) In disjunctive ques-
tions, the latter question is preceded by DS and OM
(see above, page Lv1.B): ON... 4 utrum? an? whe-
ther 2? or? more rarely δὲ --- Π Job 16:3; Ecc. 4:19.
Also D8... 7 and ON}... 1 are of frequent use in the
poetical books where two questions expressive of the
same or a like sense follow one another, according to
the laws of parallelism in different words: num...an?#

Στ δα

num? ... et. (ποῦ utrum ... απ 3 [whether ...or 5),
although - kind of disjunctive relation is contained
ever ir. these cases; but however it is rather in words
than in sense that the distinction of the questions is
observable. Job 4:17, 72VD OX PTY? MND VND
133 DO! comp. Job 6:5, 6; 8:3; 10:4,5; 11:2, 73
22:3. Thus it is that a simple copula often in such
cases precedes the second hemistich. 4... Π Job 6:
26; 10:3; 13:7; 15:7,8,11; 18:4; comp. espe-
cially Job 13:7 and 8; and even the copula itself is
omitted, Job 22:4.

(2) in an indirect interrogation, num, German 0b,
whether (comp. D8 No. B, 2), after verbs of proving,
Ex. 16:4; Jud. 2:22; seeing, Ex. 4:18; Gen. 8:8;
trying, Deut. 8:2; 13:4 (compare dubito an). In a
disjunctive proposition followed by DS Gen. 18:21;
or 9 Nu.13:18, “and see the land and the people, PID
3yTOX NIT OYyHT HID ki whether they be strong
or weak, whether they be many or few.”

It is prefixed to other particles, as ON], see O8;
37, see 3; sda, see NO.

Note. This interrogative particle, like ΠῚ demon-

.«Ξ
strative, is derived from bn, J! demonstrative; just
us many interrogative words in other languages are
properly affirmatives or negatives, which are after-
wards used in an interrogative sense; comp. the Heb.

affirmatives ON, j3, Syr. jon, Arabic 1, Gr. ἢ (see

Passow ἢ. v.); the negatives 'S (from 7%, see that
word), Lat. ne, Germ. nidt wabr ὃ

As to the form—/(a) before letters which are nei-
ther gutturals nor have a simple Sh’va, 7 interro-
gative takes Chateph-Pathach, ΠῚ, NON (the vivid-
ness of interrogation causing the word to be even
more curtailed than the demonstrative); rarely —(b)
it has the same form as the art. , 2D°*0 Lev. 10:
19, but this is principally before letters which have
Sh'va, ja?0 Gen. 17:17; 18:21; 37:32. So also it
corresponds in form with the art.—(c) before gut-
turals, W280, and-(d) before gutturals which have
Kametz, '2383, PID. See very many examples in
Nold. Concordd. part. p. 856, seq.

NTT Ch. interj. Lo! BEHOLD! Dan. 3:25. Syr.
fon, Arab. ly id.

NT] Heb. and Ch. id. Gen. 47:23; Eze. 16:43.
In Ch. pleon. Dan. 2:43, "1) 89 behold as, etc. So

often the Syr. Jon.

FN) interj. imitating a cry of joy, Aha! Germ.
fudbe! Isaiah 44:16; Psalm 35:21, 2; also used in

CCXIV

Sonnet

glorying over an enemy’s misfortune, Psalm 40:16
Eze. 25:3.

Ji] imp. of the verb 20° which see.

D737 m. pl. Hos. 8:13, géfts, in this pisce
offerings, for 313} from the root 317) to give.

ban fat. 237 pr.—(1) TO BREATHE, TOEXHAL}
(compare as to the signification of breathing in the
syllable 15 under the root 378), hence 551} breath,
often used of something vain, vanity.

(2) to act, or speak vainly. 2 Κὶ. 17:15; 120%
any 2200 28 “and they followed vanity (i.e.
idolatry), and acted vainly;” Jer. 2:5; Job 27:12,
#920h 223 apne? ““why then do ye speak so vain-
nis Also to have a vain hope; Psal. 62: 11, 28 53
1239 “set not a vain hope on robbery.”

Hipuit, to seduce to vanity, i.e. to the worship of
idols, Jer. 23:16.

[The derivatives follow. ]

Son with suff. 927, pl. 0°20 constr. 22.

(1) breath, breathing, used of a gentle breeze,
Isa. 57:13. (Well rendered by the Vulg. aura. Less
correctly by the LXX. καταιγίς.) More often used
of the breath of the mouth (Kimchi, 15 NYY DS,
Aqu. ἀτμίς, Symm. arpoc, which word, Sap. vii. 25,

Syr. is rendered Loon). Commonly used of any
thing transitory, evanescent, frail. Job 7:16, baa ‘3
5 “for my days are a breath ;” Prov. 13:11, jin
py? $30 “ yiches vanish more quickly than a
breath;” Ecc. 11:10, “childhood and youth are
vanity;” Pro.21:6; 31:30; Ps. 39:6; Ecc. 1:2, 14;
2:11,17,23; 4:4,8; 5:9; 6:9, etc. Hence arises
the signification something vain and empty, Lam.
4:17; Jer. 10:3,8, and adv. vainly, emptily, in
vain; Job 9:29; 21:34; 35:16; Isa. 30:7; Ps. 39:7.
Specially used of idols as being vain and impotent,
also used of their worship, 2 Ki. 17:15; Jer. 2:5.
Plar. Ps. 31:7, S18 "227 “vain idols.” Jon. 2:9.

(2) exhalation, vapour, mist, darkness, whick
cannot be seen through. Ecc. 6:4, of an abortion;
“ for it comes in a mist, and goes away in vanity,’
seen by no one; Ecce. 11:8, $3a xay-dp “all that is
coming is a mist,” i.e. involved in darkness ; Ec:.
8:14.

(3) pr.n. Abel (LXX. “Afed), the second son of |
Adam; prob. so called from the shortness of his life
[but he had this name from his birth]; Gen. 4: 2, sey

ban 1. ᾳ. 939 No. 1, breath, hence vanity, a |
Chaldaizing form. 0°937 927] Eco.1:2; 12:8

᾿

|

a a

pan—17

jan an unused root, i.q. J28, hence— _

ΤΊ pr. stony (as if 2338, from 12%, 138 a stone),
hence pl. 0°937 Eze. 27:15 7p, in 3.3 D°237 ebony
wood, ebony, pr. as if stony wood, ¢ teinholj, so called
from its hardness; (an etymology so manifest, that
there is no need to seek any other, especially from
a foreign language). The Phcenicio-Shemitic name
is retained in Gr. and Lat. ἔβενος, ebenum (see Bochart,
Hieroz. ii. page 141); from the Greek it has been re-
ceived, retaining its Greek termination in Arab. and
Pers., where it is written (wa! uel The plural
is used in Hebrew, because wood of such a kind was
exported, cut up into pieces (called in Gr. φάλαγγες);
comp. D°212?8, DSY.

Vai TO CUT, TO CUT UP, TO DIVIDE OUT, i.q.
Arab. ,.». It occurs once Isa. 47:13 "7p, nya 730
“those who divide the heavens,” for purposes of
augury, taking a horoscope, i.e. augurs, astrologers ;
LXX. ἀστρουλόγοι τοῦ οὐρανοῦ. Vulg. augures cali.
3.3, 35 CWS). See my Comment. on Isa. ii.
351, seq. Others take 139 as i.q. - to know;
while others would read 73h, comparing Ἴ) 12] ver.10.

(“S37 Esth. 2:3, and ΔΤ verses 8,15 (Hege,
Hegazi), pr.u. of a eunuch in the court of Xerxes.”
Thes. ““ Benfey compares dgd, eunuch; Monats-
namen, page 192.” |

Ge

2271 a root unused in Hebrew. Arab. ‘cal IV.
to kindle, est heat. Hence 3°33,

1 TV) fat. nam—(1) TO MURMUR, TO MUT-

_ TER, TO GROWL, (almost the same in meaning as 1977) ;
used of the growl of a lion over his prey (Gr. izo-

βρυχάομαι: to roar is WY, βρυχάομαι), Isa. 31:4;

_ of low thunder (see ΠῚ Π Job 37:2); of the muttering
_ of enchanters (see Hipnit); of the sound of a harp
___when struck (see 11°35 Ps.g:17; 92:4); of the cooing
_ of doves, Isa. 38:14; 59:11; of the groaning and
sighing of men (οἰμώζειν), Isa. 16:7; Jer. 48:31.

(2) poetically, to speak.—(a) absolutely (to utter

sound), Ps. 115:7.—(b) with an ace. of the thing,

Job 27:4; Ps. 37:30; Isa. 59:3; Pro. 8:7; hence to
sing, to celebrate (like to say, V8). Peal. 35:28,
WY WIA mw “my tongue shall celebrate thy

_ righteousness ;” Ps. 71:24.

(3) to meditate (prop. to speak with oneself, mur-

_ muring and in a low voice, as.is often done by those
Who are musing, compare No.1 and 78, i373 TOS),
_ fellowed by 3, te meditate on any thing (iber etwas

i:

CCXV

ἼΣΑΝ

nachdenfen). Josh. 1:8, 792) DD} ἸΒ ΠΛ) “and ἕπου
shalt meditate thereon (on the law) day and night;’
Pe.2:3 ΠΟ 3577723, WpyB 533 YI “and I will
meditate on all thy works;” Ps.143:5. (Syn. ny).
Pro. 15:28, ΓΝ mam Pay 3? “the heart of the
righteous will meditate what to answer.” Also to
remember any thing, followed by an acc., Isa. 33:18,
MIS AT 3? “thy heart shall remember the
terror.” And in a bad sense, to plot, to plan, to
devise. Psal.2:1, P') 4372 DNDN? “(why) do the
nations devise vain things?” i.e. vain sedition; Pro.

24:2; Isa.59:13. [Poel] (Syr. [Agr to meditate,
to read syllable by syllable. Pax, to meditate, tu
contemplate. ETHPAEL, to read. Comp. ‘th. ῃῃ:
to murmur, to utter an inarticulate sound, to speak, -

to meditate; Conj. IV. to read. Arabic J to
mutter. )

Port, inf. 35 i.g. Kal No.2, Isa. 59: 13.

Hipuit, part. plur. 0°32 those who mutter, . 6.
soothsayers murmuring their songs; or those groan-
ing, sighing, 1. e. necromancers imitating the low and
slender voice of the shades of the dead, Isa. 8:19.

Hence are derived, 73, M139, fi°37.

I. man i.q. 12) No. II, to be removed, taken away
(comp. }2i], and 23), transit. toremove, to take away,
Pro. 25:4, 132 Ὁ" 130 “takeaway the dross from
the silver.” Inf. absol. with an imperative signification.
Symm.xd@ape. Vulg. aufer; verse5. (Others read
in this place 435 i.e. Hiph. of 73%). Hither also, ap-
parently, must be referred Isa, 27:8, NYP INN 770
ovy2 Ova “he takes (them) away by his strong
wind in the day of his east wind.” Well explained
by Kimchi, YD#.

Ma) m (1) growling of thunder, Job 37:2.

(2) sighing, mourning, Eze. 2:10.

(3) thought, meditation, ῬΒ. 90:9; comp. M39,
Root 139 No. 1.

DAI f. (with Kametz impure) thought, medita-
tion, Ps. 49:4. Root 135 No. 1.

aan (from the root 1:7) heat, fervour of mind,
Psal. 39:4, YS WIN ‘PIN “in my fervour, fire
kindled.” Hence a fervent cry, Ps. 5:2.

ΔΓ m. constr. 11°39, with suff. 299 Ps. 19:15;
Lam. 3:62.

(1) the sound of the harp when struck (see the
root 729 1.1. Compare i Isa.14:11). Ps. 92:4.) -
“N33 fan ὧν “with the sounding of the harp.”
LXX. per’ ὠδῆς ἐν κιθάρᾳ. Ps.g:17, πρρ 120 is a

pI

musical sign. LXX. gi) διαψάλματος, similarly
Symm., Aqu., Valg. (But Symm. dae ὅ:- διαψάλμα-
roc. Aqu. ὠξὴ ἀεί. Vulg. vacat.

(2) a meditation, Ps.19:15; a Bia plot,
Lam. 3:62 (compare Ps. 2:1).

Pas τη. adj. convenient, suttable, i.q. Talmud.
B39 and j3!). Eze. 42:12. From the root—

jay a root which is not found in this signifieation
tthat of the preceding derivative], in any of the
cognate languages.

ἽΠ an unused root. Arab. <3 to flee, whence

it [ Hejrah], the flight of Mahomet. Cognate 37).
Whence—

“i (“flight”), pr.n. Hagar, the handmaid of
Sarah, an Egyptian by birth; the mother of Ishmael,
afterwards put to flight by her mistress, Gen. 16:1;
25:12. :

"7 (“fugitive”),[Haggeri, Hagarite], τ ΟἹ.
11:38; 27:31. Pl. 039 Ps. 83:7, and D°N8'39 1 Chr.
5:10, 19, 20 [Hagarites, Hagarenes], pr.n. of an
Arabian people, with which the tribes who lived
deyond Jordan waged war. Doubtless this corre-

G--

sponds to the Arab. ὡς, whence the Gent.n. spb

a people and district near the Persian gulf, ’Aypato
ap. Strab. xvi. p. 767 Casaub., ’Aypéec Dionys. Perieg.
956, in the province now called Bahhrein.

ἽΠ m.i.g. 17 shout for joy, rejoicing, Eze.
7:7; compare Isa. 16:9, 10. Root TI.

PDT m. pl. Ch. the friends or the ministers
of the king, Staatérathe, viziers. Dan. 3:24; 4:33; 6:8,
and N30 "2379 3:27, “the king’s highest friends.”
As to the etymology, I can scarcely doubt but that
this is the Chald. 123 leaders, governors, with
the Hebrew article prefixed, which coalesces into one
word, just as the Arabic article does with some Hebr.
words; [“ So Lee.” 566 by p- xLy. A. Formerly, from
the syllable 13 (by comparison with 7333, 1304) I
vonjectured this word to be of Persic origin, like the
other official names in these chapters, but as to what
‘i? might mean, it had to be left undetermined.

G-

TH an unused root. Arabic j» pr. to break
(kindred to NDM), in Hebrew figuratively to break
into joyful sounds (compare 131, M¥B), whence
%, TY). There is a similar figurative application

CCXVI

δ - ΤΠ
5.
to sound in Crago compare 3 cry f the camel, 4

heavy thick voice, ἊΣ the sound of the waves break-
6-

ing on the shore, §. crashing.
[Derivatives 19, ὙΠ, and pr.n. ὙΠ, Wry
WIT, "3.

‘TH [Hadad], pr.n. of a king of Edom, Gen.
36:35; 1 Ch. 1:46,compare 50. Used elsewhere as
the name of a Syrian idol. See THT} p. cxxvu. A.

WN pr.n. (“whose help is Hadad,” ie.
Adodus; see under 11"}2) Hadadezer, king of Syria
of Zobah, a cotemporary of David, 2 Sam. 8:3, sqq-
In other places there occurs WITT 10:16, 19; 1 Ch.
19:16, 19; but however, in all the passages, there
are MSS. which contain the former reading, which is
far preferable.

PSITI [Hadadrimmon], pr.n. of a town
situated in the plain near Megiddon, Zec. 12:11,
called afterwards, according to Jerome, Mazximiano-
polis. Both Hadad and Rimmon are the names of
Syrian idols.

mM i. q. TT) (comp. 73% and 739), To sTRETCH
OUT, TO DIRECT (the hand to any thing), found once

Isa.11:8. (Arab. .cyx to guide aright, to shew the

=P re

way. Syr. v9o1, &an way, manner, Gr. ὁδός.)

TAM (ον 5), Syr.O-4cn, Arab. yen India. Est.
1:1; 8:9. In Zend and Pehlvi it is Heando.

a9 [ Hadoran:], Gen. 10:27; pr.n. of 8
Joktanite tribe in Arabia Felix. They seem to be
the ᾿Αδραμῖται, Atramite of Ptolemy vi.7, and of Pliny
vi. 28 s. 32, dwelling between the Homerites (Him-
yarites), and the Sachalites, on the southern shore of
Arabia.

“i [ Hiddai], pr. n. m., 2 Sa. 23:30 [for M73,
M79 the rejoicing of Jehovah”); for which in
the parallel place, 1 Ch. 11:32, there is “an,

yw TO TREAD down to the ground, To TRAM-~
PLE; once found Job 40:12. Kindred roots are 834,

ΠῚ, W273. Arab. 2%» to destroy (a house).

-—_

oO an unused root. Arab. ee to overturn,

to destroy (houses), pr. to level with the ground
[perhaps to tread down, intrans. to be troddes

|
|
|
|

Aya IW

down, whence trop. τὸ serve, to wait upon. Arab.
eos”), whence 01) a footstool, pr. the ground.

ὉἽΠ Ch. Pael 039, pen to cut in pieces; Syr.

prod} pass. Comp. Arab. eo to cut quickly, to
cut in haste (einhauen). Hence—

δὰ WE
D' Ch. a fragment, a piece; Syriac Loyma
member [‘ Comp. Pers. elds eles a member” ].

ΘΠ TW, Dan. 2:5; Gr. μέλη ποιεῖν, 2 Mace. 1:16,
to cut in pieces, a mode of punishment in use amongst

many ancient nations. Comp. pon Barhebr. p. 218.

ὉΠ always followed by SP stool for the feet,
always used metaph. Isa. 66:1, “the earth is my
footstool.” Ps.110:1, “until I make thy enemies
thy footstool.” Specially, the footstool of God is
a name given to the ark of the covenant above which
his presence was believed to be [It was believed to
be so, because it really was so], 1 Chr. 28:2; Psa.
99:5; 132:7; Lam. 2:1.

DT an unused root.
leap, to hasten.
[ Derivatives, the two following. ]

Talmud. to spring, to

DT pl. D'DI9 m. myrtle, so called (as some sup-
pose), because it springs, i.e. grows rapidly, like salix;
according to Verrius, a saliendo [“ though Salix really
is from ἕλιξ, see Isid. Origg. xvii. 7. Neh. 8:15;
Isa. 41:19; 55:13; Zech.1:8, 10,11. See Celsii

Hierob. vol. ii. page 17, seqy. (Arabic (was id. in

the dialect of the Yemenites ; amongst the other Arabs,
5

this tree is called , 1).

no (“myrtle”), [Hadassah], pr.n. by which
the Jewish virgin was called, who afterwards bore the
name of Esther, Est. 2:7.

an fut. A719 — (1) TO THRUST, TO PUSH (Ch.
I id.; comp. 754, PDI), Nu. 35:20, 22; Eze. 34:

TT)

21. Job 18:18, WMO IND ANDI “they shall

thrust him from light into darkness ;” hence, to

thrust down, to prostrate (umftofen), Jer. 46:15.
(2) to repel, to thrust away (guricéftofen), 2 Ki.

4:27; Pro. 10:3.

_ (3) ἰο expel (verftofen, ausftofen), Deu. 6:19; 9:43
Jesh. 23:5. -
ὙἼΠ|-- ΡΤ. like the cognate 118, ΤῸ BE LARGE,
SWOLLEN, TUM "D, and trans, TO MAKE TUMID.

CCXVI

PPI
v- Gt
(Arab. μα] tumid, j= to become tumid.) Part
pass. W7 swollen, tumid. Isa. 45:2, WS OVE
“1 will level the tumid (lofty) places.” LX.X. ὄρη;
but perhaps they read on. (Tumidos montes occurs
in Ovid. Amor. ii. 16:51.)

It is applied —(2) to pride [rather, to splendour],
Isa. 63:1, wraps Wii “swollen (i.e. proud) in his
apparel,” fid) briftend in feinem Gewande. [But see the
context; Christ is the person spoken of. |

(3) to ornament, (the more costly Oriental garments
being very large); hence to decorate, to adorn (pr.
used of the adorning of garments, see 117), to honour,
constr. with an acc. Ex. 23:3; followed by ‘5 25 to
honour any one’s countenance, Lev. 19:32; used
for to favour any one, rashly to take his part (in
judgment), like 0°35 NY? Ex. 23:3; Lev. 19:15

Niruat, pret. pl. in pause 1132 were honoured,
Lam. 5:12 (compare Kal No. 3).

Hitupak1, to act proudly, to boast, Pro. 25:6.

The derivatives follow.

“VT Ch. Pael ὙΠ to honour, Dan. 4:31, 34.

VWI m.—(1) [const. 174, with suff. ὙΠ, pl. const.
"119 ], ornament, adorning, decoration, Ps.45:43
96:6. Eze. 16:14. YIP ‘117 “holy ornaments,”
Ps.110:3. Pro.20:29,72°Y D’pt ὙΠ “the adorn-
ing of old men is hoariness.” Levit. 23:40, 119 YY
“ornamental trees.” Specially used of the ma-
jesty of God. Ps. 104:1, RY2? 779) Tin “ thou art
clothed with honour and majesty.” Job 40:10. Ps.
29:4, 1772 Ayn Sip “ the voice of Jehovah is in ma-.
jesty.”

(2) honour, Ps. 149:9.

ὙΠ m. ornament. Dan. 11:20, ὙΠ pbb Yayo
ru3p0 “sending the exactor through the glory
(through the ornament) of the kingdom,” i.e. Pa-
lestine, the most excellent part of the kingdom, like
ΝΠ YN verse 16; comp. Zec. 8:6. As to the matter,
see 2 Macc. 3:1, seq. [That is, on the assumption |
that it is of this that the prophet speaks.] Some
understand, tribute, census, like the Greek τιμή; but
see my observations in Gesch. d. Heb. Sprache, p. 64.

(“TI Ch. ig. Heb. ὙΠ, with suffix 777 Dan.
4:27. This word is omitted in Lexicons and Con-
cordances.” Thes. Inserted in Englishman’s Heb. and

Chald. Concord. ]
ced pr.n. see ΤΠ No. 2.”]

NTT f. const. NY i.g. ὙΠ ornament, adorn-
ing, Prov. 14:28. Wp NTO “holy ornaments,’

ye

i.e. apparel worn at solemn festivals (not priestly
flresses, as some have supposed), Psa. 29:2; 96:9;
comp. ΣῚΡ ΤΠ Ps. 110:3.

WII [Hadarezer.] Sometimes found in-

_ ‘orrectly for W113, which see.

_ #9) interj. of sorrow, imitating the sound, like 77%
Eze. 30:2.

47 id. interj. of sorrow, i. q. in. =Am. 5:16.

NT —(2) pron. 3 pers. sing. m. HE; neut. 11.
The letter 8 in N15 and NF is not paragogic and
otiose but radical, as has been rightly remarked by
Ewald in Heb. Gramm. page 176; referring to the

Arab. p> and to the common Arabic, in which hué, hié
is the pronunciation laid down by Caussin, Gramm.
Arabe, page 51,55. Also, the Maltese hia, hiae;
hia, hiae, as remarked by Vassalli in his Maltese
Grammar, page 146; and Zth. 7k: ἢ Lat: in
which the syllable “£, "Γ has a demonstratiye power.
Similar to this is e in the Germ. fie, wie, die. In Syr.

the ἐξ is rejected: Om, σι; a form which is also
found in the pr. name a PN, and perhaps Jer. 29:23
2°n>, which ought, it appears, to be read Y75371 "338.
The Persians also have this pronoun without the Π
(as in Zth.), ss Cs! οἱ [“ Phonic. 87, Samar. xin,
fem. 17 and ἐδ, 7” ]; in the Germanic dialects the
forms fo, bu, hue, Sua, be, bei, are of frequent occurrence;
see a great number of examples in Fulda’s German
Wurzelwirter, page 223,224; comp. Schmitthenner,
Ursprachlehre, p. 928 [“ As to its origin, see Hup-
feld on the Phenicio-Shemitic demonstr. particles in
Zeitschr. f. d. Kunde des Morgenl. ii. page 127, seq.;
147, seq.”] In the Pentateuch, 837 also takes in the
feminine, and stands instead of 8], which (according
to the Masora on Gen. 38:25) is found but eleven
times in the whole of the Pentateuch. Those who
appended the points to the text, not attending to this
idiom of the Pentateuch, whenever Nin is feminine,
have treated it as though it were an error, and have
pointed it 811}, to signify that it ought to be read 8°;
out of the Pentateuch sin fem. is found 1 Ki.17:15;
Job 31:11; Isa. 30:33, pointed in the same manner.

In Latin it would often be—(qa) i.g. ipse, αὐτός,
himself; Gen. 14:15, "1231 810 “ himself and his
servants ;” Gen. 20:5, °? TOS Nin Non “did not he
tell me himself;” Isa.7:14,F18 Ὁ N77 FTN YA 12?
“therefore the Lord himself will give you a sign;”
and this is sometimes referred to God in an emphatic
sense, although not to be regarded as one of the di-
vine names (see Simonis Onomast. V. Τὶ p. 549);

CCXVIII

ww

Deu. 32:39, “ see ye DIS “THY PY] MIT 8 Β
that I, even I, am He (αὐτός), and beside me there is
no God,” that is, He who only is to be adored, who alone
created and preserves the world; Isa. 43:10, 13, 25:
48:12; Jer.14:22, etc. So also in proper names
WE (“ whose God is He”), #P28 (“whose father
is He”). The following examples may be referred to
the same use, Ps. 44:5; 2 Sa.'7:28, DONA Ni TAN
“thou art He, God.”— (Ὁ) this, that, he, hic, οὗτος,
Gen. 4:4, 837 D2 827 527) “and Abel even he of-
fered ;” Gen. 2:11, TPN PINPD NY 3307 NIN “this
it is, which compasseth the whole land of Havilah.”
It is often used with a substantive, jn which case it
takes the article when the substantive has it; WD
Ni00 this man, Job1:1; “i700 pipid to this place,
Gen. 21:31; 8170 O12 in that day, an expression of
frequent use in the prophets, in speaking of a future
time, [if the passages be examined in which this ex-
pression occurs, they will be found to be very defi-
nite; in all the examples here given, the time spoken
of is previously pointed out]; Germ. an jenem Tage,
Isa. 2:11, 17,20; 3:7, 18; 4:1,2; 5:30; 7:18,20,21,
23; 10:20, 27, etc. Sometimes it is used con-
temptuously, like οὗτος, iste; 2 Ch. 28:22, 320 sa
ΠΣ “this is that king Ahaz;” compare ΠῚ. Else-
where δεικτικῶς for the pronoun of the first person,
as in Latin hic homo, Job 13:28; compare Tibull.
Eleg. ii. 6, 7, and the interpreters.

(2) It often includes the verb substantive he is,
this is, will be, was. Genesis2:11 (see 1, ὁ); 20:7,
Si ND) °3 “ for he is a prophet;” Gen. 24:65, Ni
‘TS “ that is my master ;” Gen. 15:2, “ the posses-
sor of my house “Bye ‘1 87 he will be Eliezer of
Damascus.” Hence often used for id est, as a formula
of explaining; Gen. 14:8, ὮΝ Nin ya “ Bela which
(now) is Zoar;” verse 7, VIR NIN HEY PY “ the
fountain of judgment which (now) is Kadesh;” Deu.
4:48; Est.2:16; 3:7. More rarely it is put for the
verb substantive itself, Gen. 17:12, 811 WH Ry) Ws
‘““who is not of thy seed;” Lehrg. § 196,1.

NV Ch. i.g. Heb. Dan. 2:21, 22, 28,32, 38, 47;
4:19, etc. [“ Often as implying the verb ἐο be, he is,
she is, etc., Dan. 2:9, 20, 28, 32,47; 6:5; put also
fer the verb to be, Dan. 4:27.” ]

NV Ch. i. q. 729 which see.
ἽΠ (by apheresis, apparently for 7173, from tae
root jg} to lift oneself up, to become lofty, Med

Damma to be eminent, beautiful [“ swelling”].
(1) majesty—(a) used of the majesty cf God;
often joined with 133 Ps. 21:6; 96:6; 194:1; 111:9

|
|

|
|
|

ie.
4

Say a

,

ἂν

οὐ

τονε: ie alge Pete or fs

pn- myn

Jcb 40. 10.—(b) of princes and kings, 1 Ch. 29:25;
Dan. 11:21; compare Nu. 27:20.—(c) of a voice, Isa.
30:30; Job 39:20.
(2) splendour, freshness, beauty; Dan.10:8,
Ὁ JBN] in “ my freshness (i.e. the lively colour
of my face) was changed in me,” id) verfarbte mid) (vor
Sdrecen); Hos. 14:7, ΤΠ ND “his freshness
like an olive tree.” Used of ornaments, Zech. 10:3;
6: 13.
᾿ (3) [ed], pr.n. 1 Ch.7:37.

myn (perhaps 19717 “ praise ye Jehovah”

_ [or for A? ὙΠ Jehovah his glory”]), [Hodaviah],

pr. ἢ. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 5:24.—(2) 1 Ch.g:7.—(3) Ezr.
2:40.
WU [Hodaviah], Gd.), 1 Ch.g:24.

main (“majesty of God”), [Hodevah], pr. n.
=F No. 2, Neh.7:43.

main (id.), [Hodijah], pr. n. of certain Levites,
Neh.8:7; 9:5; 10:11, 14, 19.

mt prop. TO BREATHE (usy> to blow, as the
wind, ΩΣ air, breeze), like the cognate roots 138

TT?
378 which see. This primary signification is applied
—(1) to the breath of living creatures; hence, to live
(see 11, 7°), and in the use of the language, fo be, i.q.
the common word 7°. In Aramezan this form of the
verb is the most in use for the verb substantive (74,

Joon), in Hebrew. it is peculiar to the poets and the
more recent writers [but see the occurrences], and
it is found but rarely. That it is older than the com-
mon form ΠΡ Π and itself primitive, may be seen, both
from the Vav conversive (see *)) derived from it, and
also from this form being originally onomatopoetic;
Mn therefore has its origin from 113, like 739 from
MM, which latter indeed appears to be a primary
word. Part. 7) Neh.6:6; Ecc.2:22. Imp. 77, 3
Gen. 27:29; Isa.16:4. Fut. apoc. 8172 Ece. 11:3,
for 17° from ΠῚΠ),

(2) to breathe after anything, to desire, to long,

1.q. TY8 (Arabic used to desire, to love, to will),

whence 733 No.1, desire. This signification, when
more intensitive, becomes —

(3) to rush headlong upon anything, to fall head-
long, to perish, i.g. sab Job 37:6, ON’ apy 3
MS MN “ for he swith to the snow, fall down upon

the earth,” Vulg. ut descendat in terram (LXX. ac-
_ cording to signif. 1, γίνου ἐπὶ γῆς).

[The derivatives (except 77°) follow.]

CCXIX

ayn

MM ὦ SI Ch. to be, ig. Heb. 77. Fur, ΠῚ
and Si}. To this future there is sonietimes prefixed
the particle ?, which then means that, in order that,

that they may be, that they might be,
Dan. 2:43; 6:2,3; pap Dan.5:17; compare Winer |
Ch. Gramm. § 44, 4. It is often joined with the par-
ticiple of another verb, and thus forms a commonly
used circumlocution for the aorist; M1 IN “ thou
wast seeing,” Dan. 4:7,10; 7:2, 4, etc.

man f. verbal of Piel, from 713} —(1) desire, cu-

pidity, from the root No. 2, Prov. 10:3, OW? Min

10) “he casts away the desire of the wicked.”
e-

Parall. ΡΥ YB}. Comp. 8. (Arab. isg> desire,

will), Prov. 19:13; Job6:2; 30:13 (in these two

latter places the:*N3 is 737). [See also No. 2, to

which these three passages are also referred; in Thes.
they are omitted under No. 1.]

(2) ruin, fall (Arab. usg)s from the root No. 3.
Hence calamity, destruction. Ps. 57:2, 73UY
nid “ until destruction be past;” Psal.g1:3, 129
nid “the destroying pestilence;” Ps. 94:20; Pro.
19:13; Job6:2; 30:13. Hence also, destruction
which any one brings upon another, injury, mis-
chief, wickedness. Psal. 5:10, M0 033 “ their
inward part is very wickedness;” Ps. 38:13, 134
nid “they speak of mischiefs;” Ps.52:4,93 55:12;
Prov. 11:6; 17:4, M7 fwO-Y }'TD “ listening toa
mischievous tongue;” Job 6:30.

min i. gq. 139 No. 2, misfortune, calamity. Isa.
47:11; Eze. 7:26.

ὉΠ (prob. for pnin, “whom Jehovah im-
pels”), [Hoham], pr. n. of a king of Hebron, Josh.
10:3.

‘171 interj. onomatopoet., like 4%—

(1) of threatening, ho! woe! hei, οἵ, vae! followed
by an acc. [“ nom. for a voc., see LXX.”], Isa. 1:4,
sin ‘3 ἿΠ “ woe to the sinful nation;” Isa. 5:8, 11,
18, 20,21; 10:5; 28:13; 29:1,15; 30:1; 31:1; 8
Jer. 48:1; by Jer. 50:27; Eze. 13:3; 9 Eze. 13:18.

(2) of lamenting, alas! 1Ki. 13:30, ΤΙΣ 47 “alas!
my brother!” Isa. 17:12. ἢ

(3) of admonishing, ho! heus! he! Zec. 2:10; Isa.
18:13 55:1.

177 Ch. τὸ Go, a form softened from 720, comp.
Ὁ and W5, yor and 718, PY and Pi, and in the
more modern languages, Engl. talk, walk, dark, warm
(in which the r is omitted in pronunciation [probably

ma-mbbin

it was intended to refer to the 7 m che two former
words ;—the two latter are wholly misplaced in this
cumparison }). _ The French douzx, from dulcis ; μα
from Ffalsus. Fut. (the only instance of fut. A. in
᾿ verbs ty) 37° Ezr. 5:5; 6:5; 7:13. Infin. 499 Ezr.
7:13.

MODAN τ ρίας. nidin folly. Keo. 1:173 2:12.
Verbal from 593 in Poel.

PATA £ ia. Koo. 10:15.
DOWN am. (Milél) Isa. 41:7, see 02.

DWT ro pur InTO MOTION, TO DISTURB; kindred
to the roots DD, M27. Deu. 7:23, 17173 TDD ὉΠ
“he brings upon them great disturbance.” Whence
DINA pr. the sea in commotion.

Nipxat, fut. DM to be disturbed, to be in commo-
tion, as a city, land, Ru.1:19; 1Sa. 4:5; 1 Κὶ. 1:45.

Hiputn, to make a commotion, fermen madyn, toben
(comp. D°7Y7 Rube halten), used of a multitude making
a noise, Mic.2:12; of an uneasy mihd (Zoben im
Sunern), Ps. 55:3-

Derivatives, 723179, DINA,

ὉΠ (“ destruction,” root 593), [Homam],
pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 1:39, for which, Gen. 36:22, there is
found ὉΠ.

pr 1.4. Arab.
cogn. fi, PS. Hence—

(1) TO BE OF LITTLE MOMENT. Arab. Conj. II:
IV. X. to esteem of little worth, to contemn. So
Hiratt, Deut. 1:41, nioyd sam) “ ye thought it but
little to go up,” i.e. ye acted ‘lightly and rashly in
that ye went up. Others take it “contemning (the
command of God) ye went up.” Comp. Nu. 14:44.

(2) to be in easy circumstances, to live com-
fortably, to be rich. Compare }iX No. 2,3. Hence
are derived 1", and—

fn m.—(1) riches, substance.
6:31; 8:18; Ps. 44:13, ja
Plur. ὉΠ Eze. 27:33.

(2) adv. enough. Prov. 30:15,16. So LXX.

Gu

(ἀρκεῖ), Chald., Syr, Arab. (Arab. 4» facility, com-

ij to be light, easy, compare

Prov. 1:13;
2 gratis, for no price.

fort; compare
5.02
quietly; ..οἱ quiet, wealth ; ji wealth, substance).
“7 ἃ SA—(1) an ancient word, in but little use,
iq. Ἢ a mountain, Gr. ὄρος. Gen. 49:26, Ty 1
(I read 2 '717), “everlasting mountains;” in the

«| Med. Waw to live comfortably,

CCXX

senenbhn

other hemistich DP Niv33 « the eternal bills.”’ The
Masorites have indeed pointed these words, WY ὙΠ,
and they seem to have indicated the interpretation
which the Vulg. and Chald. have embraced; taking
"7 as the part. of the verb 779, my parents; W
is thus referred to what follows. [This gives a very
good sense, so that we have no need to conjecture
another meaning. ] But this sense is contrary to the
similar passages, Deu. 33:15; Hab. 3:6 [an unsafe
ground to rest a conjecture upon], and also to the
parallelism of the members. [This would be carry-
ing the idea of parallelism of Hebrew poetry very
far. ]

(2) [Hor], pr.n. of two mountains, of which —(a)
one is on the borders of Edom, one day’s journey and
a half southward of the Dead Sea; at the foot of which
Petra stood. [Τὺ is now called from Aaron, who died
there, ey us be, Jebel Neby Harta (* the
mountain of Aaron the prophet”), or ous i Ore
(“our lord Aaron”). See my Comment. oa Isa.
16:1. Nu. 20:22; 33:37.—(0) the other belongs to
Lebanon, towards the north, Nu. 34:7, 8.

yovin (for YOVAM, “ whom Jehovah hears”),
[Hoshama], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 3:18.

YON (“ welfare” [salvation]),[Oshea, Hoshea],
Hosea, pr. n.

(1) this was the original name of Joshua, the mi-
nister and successor of Moses [as leader of Israel],

Yu. 13:8, 16.

(2) a king of Israel, 2 Ki. 15:30; 17:1, seq; 18:1,
seq.

(3) a prophet. LXX. Ὠσηέ.

My (“whom Jehovah aids” [“ whom Je-
hovah has set free” ]), [Hoshaiah], pr. n. of several
men —(1) Nehem, 12: 32.—(2) Jer. 42:1; 43:2.

᾿ TVS see 17.

rit TO DREAM, TO TALK in one’s dreams, Isa,
56:10. Kindred is 739, and the original idea is that
of nocturnal vision. LXX. ἐννπνιαζόμενοι. Aqu.
φανταζόμενοι. Symm. ὁραματισταί. (Arab. φῶ and
ἴδ to talk ramblingly, to be delirious, especially
through illness, and so commonly amongst the Tal-
mudists.)

ὙΠ (for Ἢ) from the verb 73, as 583 for 593),
lamentation, Eze. 2:10.

Hos. 1:1, 2.

N°T]—(1) pron. 3 pers. sing. fem she, neut. it
Syr. ut, Arab. 2. Compare 817. Sometimes ir

Tit

TAN

the Masoretic text there occurs &7, in cases in which
N’n is taken in a neuter sense, and referred to the
masculine, and the Jewish critics expected NIN, Job
31:11; Ecc. 5:8; Ps. 73:16. “Besides this, all the
observations made above on the masculine 87 apply
equally to the feminine sn. It is often—(q) i. q.
herself, ipsa, αὐτῇ, Joshua 6:17;—(b) this, αὕτη,
especially when it has the article, as 8°70 TY3 at that

' time, Mic. 3:4; the same, 1 Ki. 19:8.—(2) not un-

frequently it takes the place of the verb substantive,
as Lev. 11:39.

Nl] Ch. ig. Heb. Daniel 2:9, 20,443 4:21, 27;
97:7; Ezr. 6:15.

TT] mas. (root 119) joyful acclamation, re-
joicing—(a) of vintage gatherers and wine-press
treaders. Jer. 25:30; 48:33.—(d) of soldiers going

to battle, Jer. 51:14; Isa. 16:9, 10, where the two

senses are put in opposition.

nye pl. f. Neh. 12:8, praises, songs, compare
Neh. 11:17. This word is derived from ΠῚ Π [Hiph.
of ΠῚ), to praise, of the same signification as ΓἸ ΤΠ,
There does not, however, occur any other word cor-
responding to this in form. [‘‘ Compare also Neh.
12:27, where ina like context is n}qjn.”]

pref. ΠΤ, ΠΌΤ ig. 79, Ch. MA, Syr. Joon, Joo.

(1) To BE, To ExIsT (as to its origin, see the note),
the verb‘substantive. Used absol. Genesis 2 :5, MY
YS2 AY OF) wT “ the shrubs of the field were
not as yet in the earth.” It more often joins the
subject to its predicate, whether this latter be a sub-
stantive or an adjective, or if it indicate the place of
any person or thing. Gen. 1:2,973} ΠῚ ADT PIN,
Gen. 3:1, DY 77 WIN, Gen. 2:18, NVA 2} ND
113? DIS. Gen. 3:20, ‘7-72 ON ANN NIT ἡ. Gen.
4:8, 712 O32 ΠῚ “and it came to pass when
they were in the field.” Gen.2:25; 4:14. (As to
its ellipsis, see Lehrg. p. 849 )

Followed by 2?— (a) to be to any one (used of a
thing), i.e. for him as the possessor, to be possessed.
Ex. 20:3, “there shall be to thee no strange gods,”
i e. thou shalt have no strange gods. Deut. 21:15;
4 85. 12:2; Isa. 45:14. Hos. 1:9, D3? TIS NO DN

“Twill not be to you,” i.e. I will not be your God.

So very often Dw and negat. % PS.—(d) to be for
anything, i.e. to serve for, or as anything, ju etwas δῖος

“hen, geveidjen. Gen. 1:14, 15, nin vm) “ and they

thall be for luminaries.” Verse 29. Ex. 4:16, δ Π

ΟΠ ΟΟΧΧΙ

‘

sa nbbin

pide? § myn mm) ΠΕΡ ἪΡ mT “he shall be t
thee for a mouth, and thou shalt be to him for God,’
i.e. thou shalt suggest and, as it were, inspire words
to him as God does to the prophets. Exodus 2:16,
Gen. 28:21; Nu, 10:31. Also with a gerund, Isa.
44:15, "2? pad Mi “it (the wood) is for a man
to burn.” Also to shew oneself as such aone. ἃ Sa.
4:9, Dv? ὌΠ “shew yourselves men;” and with
dat. of pers. 1Sa. 18:17, on 122 % mi“ be thou te
me for a valiant man.”——Followed by ? before an
inf.—(c) to be about to, to be going to (comp. Engl.
Iam to play [this comparison is wholly unapt], er iff
daran, im Begriff gu thun). Gen. 15:12, VDWO IN
niae “when the sun was about to set.” Josh. 2:5,
4D? "wen 7% and when the gate was about to
shut” (in a passive sense, as in Germ. ὁδ ift gum Gffen
ba, that it be eaten). Isa. 6:13; Deu. 31717.—(d)
to be intent upon any thing, Germ. ev war darauf, more
fully δαταῦ εὐ. 2 Chron. 26:5, DON ving m7)
“and ke was intent to serve God. As to 7° when
it is omitted in such expressions, see Lehrg. § 211.
CY mM to be with any one—(a) to be on his side,
to take his part, εἶναι pera τινος (Matt. 12:30), 1 Ki,
1:8 (see DY).— (4) NWS CY ΠΡ to be with a woman,
to lie with her, Gen. 39:10; 2Sa.13:20, Syr. Jom
JLA4J s.—’S ῬῊΞ 1 to be in any one’s eyes,

i.e. to seem to him, see }'Y.

With the participle of another verb it forms a cir-
cumlocution for the imperfect. Gen. 4:17, 722 "ΠῚ
i. q. 13%, especially in writers of a later age, Job1

14; Neh. 1:4; 2:13, 15; comp. Syriac joo NGS
he was killing.

(2) tobecome, to be made or done. Absol. i. ᾳ
to exist, tocometopass. Gen.1:3, T%— WS 7
“ix “ let there be light — and there was (came into
existence) light;” verse 6. Isa. 66:2, 77 sD ὍΠΗ
“ and all these things have been,” i.e. have arisen,
have existed. Elsewhere a thing is said to come to
pass (in opp. to to fail). Isa. 7:7, DPN NO? man ND;
followed by ? of the agent, Isa. 19:15, ΟΥ̓ » my ND
MWY “ no work shall be done by the Egyptians.”
To be made any thing is used followed by an ace.
Gen. 19:26, N22 ΔῚΣ) 7A)“ and she became (was
made) a pillar of salt.” Gen. 4:20, 21; more often
followed by ?, Gen. 2:7, 720 Wb? DWNT MM “ and
man became a livingsoul.” Gen. 2:24; 17:4; 18:
18; 32:11; Ex.4:4; Isai.1:31 But ? ΠΗ is also
—(a) to be or come to any one Ex. 32:1.—(l} to be
or to fall to any one, as a prey, portion, jem. 3u Sheil
werden. Isa.7:23; 17:2; 61:75; specially used of a
woman, U8? ANY, like the Syr. ἸεξιςοΣ Loot she

xoSn-ren

fell to the lot οἵ a husband, “ became a husband's.”
Hos. 3:3; Jer.3:1; Ru. 1:12.

2 73 pr. to become like any one, to be made like
any one, Gen. 3:5, 22; hence to experience the
same as. Isa 1:9, 32] ΟὟΘΞ “ we should have been
like Sodom” (should have experienced the same).
Gen. 18:25, "3 P"ISD 77) “ that it should be the
same to the righteous as to the wicked.” Nu.17:5;
Isa. 17:3; 24:2; 28:4; 29:7; 30:13; Hos.4:9;
Job 27:7; Cant.1:7. Similar are the passages, Isa.
10:9; 20:6, in which 39 is omitted.

In the historical books there frequently occurs the
phrase 3 ΠΝ), } ΠΝ “and it came to pass, that,” like in
N. Test. καὶ ἐγένετο ὅτι. Similarly, in the prophets
M3} “and it shall come to pass;” even when this
same verb is afterwards repeated, Isa. 3:24, NO 77}
MT pd DYWA “and (thus) it shall come to pass, in-
stead of sweet smell thereshall be a stench ;” 2:2; 7:23.
~ Note. As the notion of the verb substantive is too
abstruse for it to be regarded as primitive, etymolo-
_ gists have properly made research as to the origin
uf the Hebrew 3 and ΠῚΠ, I formerly followed
the conjectures which some had made, that the pri-
mary signirication is that of falling (comparing it
with 52} to be headlong, to fall down), and that
falling out, coming to pass, was a sense derived
from the former; in confirmation of this, it may be
compared with Pers. _,»{:3| to fall, to fall out, to

happen. I now hardly think that this signification
of falling can itself be primary; and the notion of
existence seems rather to come from that of living,
and to be hence applied also to all inanimate things;
so that the verbs 7M, 7.9 and 71, 7 are of the
same origin. Of these ΠῚΠ and 7) prop. had the
signification of breathing, blowing (comp. ΠῚ, 738,
35k, 223), which has partly been applied to the mean-
ing of breathing after, desiring, rushing headlong, and
partly to that of living and existing. Comp. under 717),

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, 7!) as if pass. of Hiph., hence i. q. Kal No. 2,
but more rarely used—(1) to become, to be made.
Followed by ? to be made, to become any thing, Deu.
27:9; Pro. 13:19, 7392 T}8A “a desire which has
been done” (cin Wunjdy der gefcyehn ift), i.e. fulfilled ;
cumpare verse 12, where there is 183 corresponding
to this. In like manner Zec. 8:10 used of wages;
1 Ki. 1:97, 933 7377 779 WPT TIN MY ON “is this
thing done by my lord the king?” i.e. appointed
and ordered by him; 12:24; also i.q. to happen, to
come to pazs, Deu. 4:32; Jud. 19:30; 20:3, 12;
Eze. 21:12;39:8; Neh. 6:8.

(2) Sometimes there is the added idea of something

CCXXII

Soman

being past, (like the expression fuimus Troes,)i e to bt
over, ended, gone by, fertigy voriiber, dabin feyn. Dan.
2:1, YOY AN ing’ ὦ his sleep left him.” Germar,
war vorbey fiir ibn, war dabin, fir ign. yoy is for YOR, >
by a Syriacism (not for γον). 8:27, monn ὟΝ Π2
“1 was ended (I failed), and was sick.” Germ. ἰῷ
war dabin, war fertig, 1, 6. my powers failed. Vulg.
langut et egrotavi.

MT fem. in 3.3 Job6:2; 30:13 for MIO de

/

Struction.

ya aChaldeeform for JS how? 1Ch.13:12; Dan.
10:17. (A word of frequent occurrence in Chald. Sam.

48x id.).

bon quadrilitt. not used. [In Thes. OO, tu

πὴ ἢ

unused root, prob. i.q. ona (with the letters transposed)

and 53p.] Arab. |\S.» to be great, lofty. Hence
20. [In Corr. this root is altogether rejected. ]

=!) comm. once certainly fem. Isa. 44:28. ([*It
comes from root 23) i. q. 233, MD, to take, to hold;
specially to be cupacious, spacious.” Ges. corr. ]

ς“.ϑἀὖ-

Arab. \Cn, Syr.flasc, Zth. ULNA: id. [There

is likewise a verb Δ ΡΙ. Ὦ"-- once ni Hos. 8:14.

(1)alargeand magnificent building,apalace
Pro. 30:28; Isa. 39:7; Dan. 1:4.

(2) 77 bon “the palace of Jehovah,” an appe! -
lation of the temple at Jerusalem, 2 Ki. 24:13; 2 Ch
3:17; Jer. 50:28; Hag. 2:15; Zec. 6:14, .15 (calle-
elsewhere ΠῚ ΠΡ 13), also the holy tabernacle which
was used before the temple was built; compare ΓΞ
No.1. 1Sa.1:9; 3:3; Ps. 5:8 (not however, 2 Sa.
22:7; Ps.29:9, where heaven is to be understood);
poet. also heaven, Ps.11:4;18:7 (and 2 Sa. 22:7);
29:9; Mic. 1:2 (sometimes also with the epithet,
“holy”).

(3) Specially itis a part of the temple at Jeru-
salem, namely, ὁ ναὸς κατ᾽ ἐξοχή», answering to the
nave of modern cathedrals between the entrance and
the holy of holies (34), 1 Κὶ. 6:5, 17; 7:50. By
a mere error it has occurred that in the last edition of
Simonis Lexicon [Winer's ], on is said to be applied
to the holy of holies itself.

bon emphat. 893") Chald. like the Hebrew.

(1) the palace of a king, Dan. 4:1, 26; Ezr. 4:14.

(2) a temple, Dan. §:2, 3, 5.

bon Isa. 14:12 according to LXX., Vulg., Targ
Rabbin. Luth., stella lucida, bright star,i.e. Lucifer

xon-on

Nor is this a bad rendering, for there is added 70¥"}2

and in the Chaldee also Lucifer [the morning star],
S--~

is called 72) 2333, in Arab. ap >} i.e. splendid star.

According to this opinion ΠΟΙ would be derived from

the root τος to shine; as ἃ participial noun of the

᾿ς ροῃ. 5%, (comp. Arab. 5,39.» Syr. zac and the
like), or else of a quadriliteral verb Sn, comp. Son,
_ ‘th. However, on itself is not unfrequently Imper.
Hiph. of the verb oo in the signification watl, lament
(Eze. 21: 17; Zec. 11:2), and this does not appear
less suitable, and is adopted by Syr., Aqu. and
Jerome. [This is less suitable.” Ges. corr. ]

DT see nin.
[ὉΠ pr.n. see D917).
JO" (= 1279 Ch. and Syr. faithful), [Heman]

—(1) pr.n. of a certain wise man, who flourished
before the days of Solomon (1 Ki. 5:11), of the tribe
of Judah, 1 Ch.2:6. There isa different—(2)Heman,
a Levite of the family of the Kohathites, a leader of
David’s choir, 1 Chr.6:18; 15:17; 16:41, 42; Ps.
88:1; compare Thes. p. 117.

a. ou τη. α hin, a measure of liquids containing [“‘ the
seventh part of a Bath, i.e. twelve Roman sectarii”]
1232, 2 Attic ydec (according to Joseph. Ant. iii.g § 4).
Nu. 15:4, sqq., 28:5, 7, 14; Eze. 4:11. Τ ΧΧ. Εἶν,
iv, ὗν. Its etymology is doubtful. It may be derived
from ἡ as being a light, small measure. [This
_ reason is rejected in Thes.] [‘ This corresponds to
the Egyptian hn, hno, which signifies prop. vessel,
- and then a small measure, sectarius, Gr. ἵνιον. See
_ Leemans, Lettre a Salvolini, p.154. Bikh. Metrol.
Untersuch. pp.244, 260. But it is not certain that
_ these Hebr. and Egypt. measures were of the same
size.” Ges. add. ]

"2] see "3.

in in Kal not used. [See added note below. |

Arab. Sx and <> to be stupified, to be stunned,
“ἢ .2: ~~ <2
- Kamfis i.691, 35.3! τ ω-«-«κ admiration, or, most
_ vehement admiration,i.e. stupor. Kimchi, after R.
_ Jonah ΠῚ) DN great admiration. Alb. Schultens
᾿ς ‘9nJob1g:3) thought the original idea to be that of being
‘stiff, rigid, but considered it worthy of more examin-
ation; I have no doubt but that it is that of Jeating,
pounding, comparing it with the primitive syllable
pn, in which there is the sense of beating, cutting,

CCXXIII

sone
with a stroke; compare the kindred verbs P2M, “pM,
εὖ and ban, D3 which see.

[“ Once fut. Kal, or (Heb. Gramm. § 52, ncte 4)” |—-

HirutL, to stun, to stupify; Job 19:3, WAN ND
*? 39H “ ye are not ashamed, ye stun me,” LXX.
οὐκ αἰσχυνόμενοί pe ἐπίκεισθέ μοι; Jerome, et non eru- .
bescitur opprimentes me ; {haamloé iibertaubet ihr midy ag
rightly given by Cromayer, Schultens in Animad-
verss.—1394 seems to stand for 173A (compare
I37E Jer.g:2). It may even be taken for the fut
Kal, but on account of the dative ΝᾺ which particu-
larly often follows verbs in Hiphil (Lehrg. p.817), the
common opinion appears to me to be preferable.

[“΄ Better perhaps to assign to 127 the force of
Arab. yc to injure, to litigate pertinaciously ; whence
in Job 1. 6. shameless ye injure me. Several MSS,
read 135A.” Ges. corr. |

13 f. (Verbal of Hiph. from the root 133, of
the form P87, see Gr.§74,29,§ 75, I. [83, 28; 84,1]),
a knowing, taking knowledge of [“‘abeholding”];
Isa. 3:9, 07°28 1130 “the knowledge of their coun-
tenance,” i.e. what may be known by their faces,
what they manifestly shew [the beholding of their
persons, i. e. respect of persons, partiality in a judge;
compare the phrase 0°33 13i] in 122 Hiphil”].

Ja) the article, Arab. _}\, Heb. 3,5 being
inserted [by a compensative Dagesh] in the next let-
ter; see Lehrg. p.197, and above, p. ccxi. -

(2) A particle of interrogation, Arab. _\s, whence
is taken 4 interrogative, which see. The full form is
once found, Deu. 32:6, according to the reading of the
Nehardeenses, who thus divide 37? 59, which others
join together mon. If the former be correct, 503
is joined with an accusative, as is often the case.

son TO REMOVE, or TO BE REMOVED, unused
in Kal. (Nearly connected is the Syr. Mada to put
δ

far, to remove, and Arab. , \» II. to stay away, to go
away, to recede.)

[In Thes. this is not given as a verb; the Niphal
is made denom. from 78?1.]

NipHAL, partic. 182037 removed, far off, col-
lectively, the far removed, the remote, Micah 4:7
Hence—

xon (segol. form, like NY, (8), subst. distance,

remoteness, always with 7 parag. ada (Milél, and
on that account without Metheg), adverb far off,
farther.

Ὑὁπι-οοὐπ

{1) Used of space, Gen. 19:9; aybirea “oo far-
ther back,” begone; LXX. ἀπόστα ἐκεῖ: Vulg. recede
illuc (see my Commentary on Isa. 49:20). Accord-
ing to others, “ come nearer,” which is incorrect, and
unsuitable to the sense. 1 Sa. 10:3, myo DvD “ (and
thou shalt go) thence farther;” 1 Sam.20: 22, JD
mda “from thee farther,” i.e. beyond thee; verse
37. (In opposition to 737) 2 on this side of thee.)
Num. 32:1y; Isa.18:2, TNR) NIT NWI OY “a
people terrible and farther off than it;” verse 7.
? nN “farther off than,” as Am. 5:27, 82m)
Pei? ‘tbeyond, farther off than Damascus.”

(2) Used of time, 1 Sam. 18:9, ANN sind OAD
“from that day and onward;” Lev. 22:27. (Syr. Son,
NAS id, Lo WT beyond, Ch. NPT, MPTP and
12, which belong to a root Med. Gem., see under
N71.) [In Thes. Gesenius thus derives the word,

“ probably for nda from 2] (which see, No. 1).”]

pba m, pl. verbal of Piel from 927 [“ praises (of
God)”], festival days, celebrated on account of the
finished harvest, public thanksgivings, Jud.g:27;
Lev. 19:24.

21 comm. this. It is masc., Jud. 6:20; 1 Sam.
14:1; 17:26; 2Ki.23:17; Zec.2:8; Dan.8:16. fem.
2 Ki.4:25. The more full form follows as the next

wticle; this apocopated form also occurs in Arabic
OE 3

i!, Wl! Gol. col. 2122.

min (Milra),m. this, Gen. 24:65; 37:19. Com-

pounded of ΠῚ and the fuller form of the article 54,

the ὃ being doubled as in the cognate ON, nby, [“« Ac-

cording to Hupfeld from 7} and dn =nnda which is

also favoured by the Talm. plur. 1959 for 1x ΝΠ,
ve

It answers to the Arabic _¢3J\ which assumes the

power of a relative; hence is the shortened form tba
os
Μ΄, and by apheresis , ς ὃ.

21] id., once occurring Eze. 36:35, joined with
ΤῊΣ and thus of the feminine gender.

J) or 21 m.,a going, a step; Job 29:6,
a “my steps.” Root 42/7.

ny) af. only in pl.—(1) going, progress, Na.
2:6; specially solemn processions of God, Psal.
68. 25.

(2) ways, Hab.3:6, 19 ndiy ΓΑ ῃ “ancient ways
are to him,” i.e. God goes in the ways in which he

CCXXIV

sbn—ibr
anciently went. Troj, σαν of acting, Pro. 31:27
Ana ΤΊΣ “(she attends to) the ways of her house *
i.e. her domestic concerns.
(3) companies of travellers, Job 6:19. oot ὌΠ

ya & 72" (see Gramm. § 67, [77]) fut. 72!
Fal (from 72°), once with Yod poy Mic. 1:8; poet.
pn (from 72h), once WAR Psal.73:9; imp. J2 with
nm parag.“N>? or with the 7 omitted 4? (see 12? in its
own place), fem. 2, 122, rarely 1397) Jer. 51:50; inf,
abs. P00, constr. N22 with suff. ἜΞΩ, part. 727.

(1) to go, to walk, to go along (kindred roots are
MR, 33, which see). Used also of inanimate things;
as of a ship, Gen. 7:18; reports, 2 Ch. 26:8; bound-
aries, Josh. 16:8; letters, Neh.6:17. 2Sa.15:20,°98
qpin ΣῊΝ by qin “J, indeed, go whithersoever I
can go;” compare 1 Sa. 23:13. ;

The. place towards which one is- going, commonly
takes the preposition ON Gen. 26:26; ? 1 Sa. 23:18;
2Ch.8:17; sometimes 73 2 Sa.15:20; 2 1Ki.19:4; Isa
45:16; 46:2 (pr. to go, to enter into), or it is put in
the accusative; as Jud.19:18; 2 Ki.g:21, niopn NIN
YA “ships going to Tarshish;” or with m parag.
2 Ki. 5:25;

The following constructions of this verb should be

noticed—(a) with an acc.,itis to go through or overase

place, as Deu. 1:19, "BTID NS 423) “and we went
through all the desert;” 2:7; Job 29:3. So also
qW 323 Num. 20: 17; 1 Ki. 13:12 (in other places
432 77 Pro. 7:19).—(b) followed by 3 it is to go
with some person or thing, Exod. 10:9, also to take
with one, to bring, Hos. 5:6. (Compare 3, C. 1.)
For another sense see above.—(c) with DY or NS (FS)
to go with, to have intercourse with (German
umgegen mit), Job 34:8; Prov. 13:20. Compare Job
31:5.— (d) with "08 to go after any one, to follow
him, Gen. 24:5,8; 37:17. D9¥3, DON NINN 20 to
go after, i.e. to worship, God or Baal, Deut. 4:3;
1 Ki. 14:8; Jer. 2:8; also to pursue, 48:2, ΣΙΝ
a9 Won “the sword shall pursue thee.—(e) with a
pleonast. dative ὟΣ ΡΠ to depart, see No. 3.

(2) trop. to walk, i.e. to live, to follow any
manner of life (Germ. wanbeln, comp. Ἴ No.3.) Ps
15:2, ODA woh “who walketh (lives or conducts
himself) uprightly.” Ps. 1:1, OYE Nya WPI “walks
(lives) according to the counsel of the wicked.” 1 Ki.
9:4. ‘B°D113, 1713 727 to follow any one’s footsteps,
to imitate him in life and manners, hence ‘3733 [ἢ
* “to follow the precepts of God;” Deut. 19:9;
28:9; Ps. 81:13. Rarely with an ace. (like ἢ 3071).
Isa. 33:15, MIPT¥ bh “he who walketh uprightly ;*
Mic. 2:11, ὙΦ 197907 “living in wind (i.e vanity)

—pn

he lives, continues to practise perverseness of speech.

Jcb4:9; 19:10; 14:20; especially followed by adat.
pleon. Ὁ 20, French s’en aller, Ital. andarsene. Cant.
_ 2:11; 4:6; often in imp. ΝῊ Ἣ Gen.12:1; 22:2
_ Hence to decease, to die, Gen. 15:2; Psal. 39:14.
(So in Arabic uste, ne, ude; use, ei a
more fully din | aie to go one’s way. Syr..15
to migrate, to wander; in Ath. OH: and A TO:)-
But to this head does not belong Gen. 25:32, bh Ὁ.
ΓΘ; for it must not be rendered I am going todie, but
I am daily liable to die, I am daily in danger of death.
᾿ (4) to go, as water, i.e. to flow, to be poured out,
Isa.8:7. Such expressions are of frequent use in

_ there is amongst the hills plenty of milk, of water
(see Gramm. § 107, 3. note [§ 135,1, note 2], Lehrg.
ὁ 218, 4); Joel 4:18. Similarly Eze. 7:17; 21:12,
Ὁ n232n ὈΞΞ. 5. Vulg. omnia genua fluent aquis
(i.e. out of fear). Compare Virg. Georg. ii. 166: auro
plurima flucit.
_ (§) to go on, to go forward in any thing, i.e. to
_goonadding. It is variously construed—(a) with
inf. pleon. ΟΠ and the participle of another verb,
Gen. 26:13, oan yon E Pal pr. he went on going on,
᾿ς and grew, i.e. he went on growing day by day, he
grew more and more. Jud. 4:24, ?S1!"22 7 ἩΡΠῚ
_ AYP} 727 “and the hand of the Israelites became
| harder and harder upon Jabin.” 1Sa.14:19; 2Sa.
_ §:10;18:25.—(b) Instead of the first 20 the verb
itself is not unfrequently put, which expresses the
" action thus increased. Gen. 8:3, 7287 by oT Ἴ2
ei) 3 “and the waters returned (flowed away) from
_ off the face of the earth more and more;” 12:9;
_ compare Gen. 8:5.—(c) with the partic. ἼΡΠ and the
partic. of another verb; 1 Sa.17:41, on OED ΡΝ
232) “and the Philistines came nearer and nearer.”

Samuel grew on more and more;” 2Sam.3:1; Est.

~ 9:4; Jon.1:11; Pro.4:18; 2Ch.17:12. Comp. the

~ French, la maladie va toujours en augmentant et en
émpirant, the disease increases more and more. See

aramm. § 100, 3, and the note there. [§ 128, 3.]

_ Nipwan Ἴ212 pr. to be made to go, hence to go

ray, to vanish, Ps. 109:23.

EL 42M i. q. Kal, but always poetic (except 1 Ki.

27) (of frequent use in Chaldee and Syriac),

19; 30:28; Ps. 38:7; 104:3. :

ΟΌΧΧΥ

and fying;” Pro.6:12, MB Mevpy apin “walking
(living) in perverseness of mouth,” i.e. who, while

Hebrew, as the hills flow with milk or with water, i.e. |

ὁ π-οὐὐπ

| (2) i.g. Kal No. 2; Psal, 86:11; 89:16; agists
Eccl. 11:9.

| (3) iq. Kal No. 3, Ps. 104:26. -
(2) Specially to go away, to vanish, Ps.'78:39; 1

(4) perhaps to fall upon any one, grassatus est
(which, like the Hebrew, is a frequentative from
᾿ gradior), whence SEI) grassator, robber, attacker,
| Prov. 6:11 (parall. 1222 8). Compare TY, lac to
' walk, to invade, to rob. Others understand a vagrant.
Compare HirHPaEL.

Hupay, Pein (from 72°), rarely 70 Ex. 2:9, and
part. D°32719 Zee. 3:7 (formed from 927] in the Chald
ἢ Ianner)—(1) causat. of Kal No.1; pr. fo cause
some one to go, hence to lead, Deu. 8:2; 2 Ki. 24:15;
Isa. 42: 16, etc. Part.°327) leaders, companions,
Zec. 3:7; also to take any thing away, Zec. 5:10;
Ecc. 10:20. So Ex. 2:9, 730 T2O-ny 3 Π “take
this child.” 2 Sa. 13:13, NEI NY Pris 7S “whither
shall I carry my shame?” whither shall I go with
my shame?

(2) causat. of Kal No. 3, to cause to perish, to
destroy, Ps. 125:5.

(3) causat. of Kal No. 4, to cause to flow(as water),
Eze. 32:14, that (the sea) may flow away, Ex.14:21.

Hirupacr 7200—(1) pr. to go for oneself, comp.
Gr. πορεύομαι, Germ. fid) ergeben, hence to walk up
and down, Gen. 3:8; 2 Sam. 11:2, to go about, ta
walk about, Ex. 21:19; Job1:7; Zec. 1:10, 11;
6:7, to walk, to go, Ps.35:14; with acc. (like Kal)
Job 22:14, 13M DY 3:0 “he walks upon thevault
of heaven.”

(2) trop. (like Kal and Piel No. 2) folive. 70a
pna NON to live (towalk) in truth, in upright-
ness. Ps.26:3; 101:2; Pro.20:7; 23:31, “to walk
before God ;” Gen.17:13; 24:40; 48:15, and “to walk
with God;” 5:22,24; 6:9, 1.4. to lead a life pleasing
to God. :

(3) i.gq. Kal No. 4, to flow, used of wine, Pro.23:3t.

(4) Part. wean Pro. 24:34, an attacker, a rob-
ber, or a vagrant, comp. Piel No. 4.

Derivatives, besides those which immediately follow,
POD, MD, TPN, MDA, see also 132.

ΤΙ Ch. Pact, to go, Dan. 4:26.
Apnet, id. Part. 227 Dan. 3:25; 4:34.

qon m.—(1) journey, way, also i. q. 320 AN
a traveller, a wanderer, 2Sam.i2:4. (Compare
Gramm. 111:2, letter a [§ 104:2, a. ]). :

(2) a flowing, astream. 1Sa. 14:26, U2} 2
“astream of honey.” Comp. 127 No. 4.

ΕΑ m. Ch. a way-toll. Ezr. 4:13, 20; 7:24.
16

mbpn—don

bby TO BE CLEAR, TC BE BRILLIANT, bell
feyn, pr. used of a clear, sharp tone or sound. [“ In
Ethiopia the women on occasions of public rejoicing
are accustomed to repeat the sounds ellellell-ellellell ;
whence to make ellell, is i. q. to rejoice; see Isenberg
Amhar. Lex. p.112.” Ges. add.] Comp. ballen, and
the kindred roots gellen, O98, fijalten. See Prex. It is
applied — $-

(2) to brightness of light, Arab. \» (like the
Germ. belle Farben), See Ητρηπ,, and the noun bby.
Hence —

(3) to make a show, used both of external ap-
pearance, and of grandiloquent words, glangen wollen,
prablen, Ps.75:5. Part. pbin the proud, the inso-
lent, Ps. 5:6; 73:3; 75:5. Hence—

(4) to be foolish. See Port. In the sacred wri-
ters, the more any one boasts, the more is he regarded
as being foolish; just as, on the other hand, a modest
person is looked upon as wise and pious. Comp. 222.

Pret, pr. to sing (see Kal No.1), especially any
one’s praises; hence, to praise, to celebrate, es-
pecially God, with an acc. Arion “ praise ye Jeho-
yah.” Psal.117:1; 145:2; in the later writers with
(properly to sing to God), 1 Ch. 16:36; 25:3; 2Ch.
20:21; 30:21; Ezr.3:11; with 3 Psal.44:9. Also
simply to praise, Prov.27:2; 28:4; followed by by
to praise some one to another, to commend, Gen.
12:15.

(2) intrans. to glory. Psal. 56:5, obo DrToNg
“in God I will glory.” Comp. Ps. 10:3.

Puat, to be praised, celebrated, Eze. 26:17.
Part. Dan worthy to be praised (God), Psal. 18 : 4 ;
96:4;145:3. Ps.78:63, dan xb prdin3s according
to the present vocalization, “ and their virgins were
not celebrated” (had no nuptial song); comp. Ch.

271 epithalamium. But this does not accord suffi-
ciently with verse 64, and I prefer reading win, for
47?" lamented.

Por 947 fut. Obi causat. of Kal No. 4, to make
foolish, Ecc. 7:7; also to shew to be foolish, to
make ashamed. Job 12:17; Isa. 44:25, ain ayalay)
“he shews the diviner. to be fools.”

Poa. part. ra mad, pr. smitten with fury. Ps.
102:9, ‘Din “those who are mad against me” (like
22). Ecc. 2:2.

HpHm.—(1) causat. of Kal No. 1, to muke bright
or shining, Isa. 13:10; Job 41:10. I would with

-Ewald (Hebr. Gramm. p. 471), place here [in Thes.
put under Kal 2], Job 29:3, Ὁ 1503 for ΤῸ Idnn3
(by the omission of 7 preformative), “when God
made his light to shine.” Those who do not thus

- CCXXVI

ton—bbn

admit the syncope of the letter n, take 17 to be inf
Kal of the form 7, with a pleonastic suffix; so that
it should be rendered, “when it shined,” sc. his
light; compare Job 33:20; Eze. 10:3.

(2) to shine, to give light, i.g. YS No. 2, ict
verbreiten, leudjten, Job 31:26.

HirHpaEL—(1) pass. of Piel 1, to be praised, Prov.
31:30.

(2) to glory, to boast oneself. 1 Ki. 20:11; Pro.
20:14, 290m! ἮΣ 3D Ot “he goeth away, and then he
boasteth (of his bargain).” With 3 of that in
which one glories, Prov. 25:14; 27:1; especially
used of God, Ps. 34:3; 64:11; 105:3. Once with
DY Ps. 106:5.

Hirnport—(1) to be mad, to be foolish. Jer. .
25:16; 51:7; Nah. 2:5, 2237 2inN “ the chariots
are mad,” they are driven impetuously; Jer. 50:38,
soinn? D832 used in a pregnant sense, “ they
madly confide in idols.” Ω

2) to feign madness, 1 Sa. 41:14.

Soot Sibi, Son, nddin, rabdin, Sonn, nda,

nban, pr.n. Oxddm, ebb and—

Tw? FOO Om BSS

tba [“ singing,” “praising”], Hillel, pr.n.
of a man, Jud. 12:13, 15.

abn fut. O (Psal. 74:6)—(1) To BEA, Te
STRIKE, TO SMITE. Jud. 5:26, δ Ὁ ΠΌΡΠ “ she
smote Sisera;” Ps.74:6; 141:5; Isa.41:7, O¥B Dott
who smote the anvil, pr. OYB Dein. As to the change
of the acvent, see Lehrg. p. 175, 308. Used of the ©
hoof of a horse striking the ground, Jud. 5:22. —
Metaph. 1" mba Isa. 28:1, smitten by wine, drunk- |
ards; compare Gr. οἰνοπλήξ, Lat. percussus tempora
Baccho. Tibull. As to similar expressions in Arabic,
see my Comment. on Isa. loc. cit.

(2) to smite in pieces, to break, Isa. 16:8.

(3) to be dissolved, to break up (intrans.) as an
army, to be scattered; Germ. fic jerjdilagen. 1 Sa.
14:16, Don ΤΡ “and (the hosts) were scattered
more and more.”

Derivatives, besides those which immediately follow,
pom, nizpr.

pon adv. of place.—(1) hither, Ex. 3:5; Jud.

18:3; 1Sa.10:22; DOW hitherto. @Sa. 7:18,
Bu- -3-

To this answers the Arab. (not
the former editions and by Winer) come hither, whick: |

, as given in |

~~

is inflected like an imperative; whence the fem. ite |
Perhaps the Hebrew word also, was originally an im- |

perative signifying come hither; from D27 to strike

|

a

.

ἔ

mdpn—bn

the ground with one’s foot (comp. OYB). As to the
sense, comp. also Gr. δεῦρο, δευρί, pl. δεῦτε.

(2) here, Gen. 16:13. [In Thes. this word is said
to mean pr. a stroke of the foot on the ground, as an
indication whence one has come. ]

non (“stroke”), [Helem], pr.n. of aman, 1Ch.
7:35.
myabn f. hammer, Jud. 5:26, so called from
striking. See the root.

DT or OF [Ham], pr.n. of a region otherwise
unknown, where the nation of the Zuzim lived; pro-
bably in the land of Ammon, or in the bordering
country; Gen. 14:5.

DM or OF only in pl. with suffix ὉΠῸΠ for ODA
their riches. Eze.7:11, δὲ) DDN Ny OD Nd
DAD “ nothing of them (shall remain), neither of

their multitude, nor of their wealth.” The paro-
nomasia of the words Di), 03909, OFDM) appears

; _to have given occasion for the use of this new or at

least uncommon form.

OT « rWary pers. pron. pl. m. THEY, THOSE;
sometimes it is incorrectly put for the feminine, ea.
Zec. 5:10; Ru. 1:22.— With the article it becomes
the demonstrative, these; see 81n.— Not unfre-

Ἃ quently it takes in a manner the place of the verb
_ substantive, 1 Ki.8:40; 9:20; Gen. 25:16; even

with feminines, Cant.6:8; and for the second per-

- son, Zeph. 2:12, “you also, Ὁ Cushites, ‘200 bn

ΠΡ shall be stricken through with my sword.”

_ Compare xin.

+=

MoI fut. 771! onomatop. root, TO HUM; Germ.

᾿ς brummen, fummen, or rather the old hummen; Engl. to
~ hum, used of the sound made by bees; whence the

᾿ —— Arabic nerd, ar cj, Und It is
(1) of the noise made by certain animals, as of the

_ growl of the bear, Isa. 59:11; of a snarling dog, Ps.
59: 7.15; of the cooing of a turtle dove, Eze. 7:16.
It is applied to the sighings of men, Ps. 55:18; 77:4;
which are compared to the sounds uttered by bears

- and doves (Eze. 7:16; Isa. 59:11).

2 μ 83:3: Isa.17:12. Hence niin poet. noisy places,

_ (2) used of the sound of the harp (compare Germ.
‘Summel of a particular kind of harp), Isa.16:11(com-
pare 14:11), and of other instruments of music, Jer,
48:36; the noise made by a shower, 1 Ki. 18:41
[A derivative is found in this passage]; the waves,
Ps. 46:4; Isa, 51:15; Jer. 5:22; 31:35; 51:55; of
ais and tumultuous people, Ps. 46:7; 59:7;

my Ν!: ᾿
a ἐς

CCXXVIL

“mom

nbpn--bbn

i.e. the streets, Pro.1:21. Pro, 20:1, ΠῸΠ 19 γῇ
12Y “wine is ἃ mocker, and strong drink (is)raging.”’
Comp. Zec. 9:15.

(3) used of internal emotion, from disquiet of
mind arising from cares, solicitude, pity, Psal. 42:6,
12; Jer. 4:19; 31:20; comp. Cant. 5:4. This in-
ternal emotion is sometimes compared poetically with —
the sounding of musical instruments (No. 2), just as
Forster narrates that in some of the islands of the
Pacific they call pity, the barking of the bowels. Isa.
16:11, 3973 W3dD aNin> YO “my bowels shall
sound like a harp for Moab.” Jer. 48:36, axin? "29

on mbna “‘my heart shall sound for Moab like
pipes.” Hence—,

(4) used of a person wandering about from in-
quietude of mind; as the adulterous woman, Pro. 7:
11;.9:13. Similar in signification is 737).

Derivatives 59 or OF, MOF, Pos [ANDI].

rar) see OF.

WT & EDL Ch. pers. pron. pl. they, those, Dan.
2:34; Ezr. 4:10, 23, i.g. Heb. Of.

apes

pon (from the root 31), m. (f. in one passage,
Job 31:34).

(1) the sound, noise of a shower, 1 Ki. 18:41; of
singers, Eze. 26:13; Am. 5:23; especially of a mul-
titude, 1Sa. 4:14; 14:19; Job 39:7. Hence—

(2) a multitude of men itself. ὉΠ Sip the noise
of a multitude, Isa. 13:4; 33:3; Dan.10:6. ΠΝ 35
Ὁ} Gen. 17:4, 5. Ὁ ΘΝ “Π Isa. 17:12, many peoples.
O°} ΤΠ a multitude of women, 2 Ch.11:23. Es-
pecially used of hosts of soldiers, Jud. 4:7; Dan.11:
11, 12,13. Also, plenty of water, Jer.10:13; 51:16.

(3) plenty, wealth, riches, Ps. 37:16; Ecc. 5:9:
Tsa. 60:5.

(4) emotion of mind. Isa. 63:15, TY 107 pr.
“commotion of thy bowels,” 1. 6. thy mercy; comp
the root No. 3.

Wan see 197},

mon (“multitude”), [Hamonah], prophetic
name of a city, to be situated in the valley where the
slaughter of Magog is to take place, Eze. 39:16.

mon f. sound of a harp, Isa. 14:11. Root 797.

---

bon a root not used. Arab. (2 to rain in-
cessantly; kindred to the Heb. 23. The original
idea appears to be that of making a noise; compare
M97 used of the noise of showers, 1Ki.18:41. Hence—

ΠΡῸΣ & nbyon f. noise, sound, i.g. WO Eze.
1:24, 73M Dips ΠΡῸΠ >ip OnD2 “as they went, a

΄

ΠΌΤ -Ὡ

noise [was heard] like the sound of a host.” (Comp.
fon dip Isa.13:4; 33:3; 1 Ki. 20:13, 28; especially
Dan.10:6.) Jer. 11:16.

Drain fut. OF) i.g. DIN pr. TO PUT IN MOTION,
in Bewegung fegen; hence —

(1) to impel, to drive, Isa, 28:28, Indy 5353 DDT

“he drives the wheels of his threshing wain.”
(Comp. Arab. > to urge on a beast.)
. (2) to disturb, to putin commotion, to put to
flight, e.g. when used of God, his enemies, Ex. 14:
24; 23:27; 905}. 10:10. Psaim 144:6, ὙΠ nov
D7 “send forth thine arrows, and put them (the
enemies) to flight.” Ps. 18:15. 2 Ch. 15:6, O28
ΠΣ 2233 DDN “ God disturbed them with every
misery.” Hence—

(3) to destroy utterly, to make extinct, Deut.
2:15; Est. 9:24 (where it is joined with 738), Jer.
51:34 (with 22%).

[ Derivative, pr. n. D1917.3

OT) ἅπαξ λεγόμ. ig. 799, 509,709 τὸ wake
A NOISE, TO RAGE. Inf. Eze. 5:7, 9 [3300 ww
[31] “ because that ye raged yet more (against
God) than the nations (which are around).” Compare
M2) Ps. 83:3; 46:7. It may also be that }27 isa
secondary root, formed from }i97. The Hebrew in-
terpreters regard 03797 as being for 0327, and that
this is the verbal noun }127 itself. [So Ges. in Thes.
and Corr. ]}

2) [Haman], pr. n. of a noble of Persia, cele-
brated on account of his plots against the Jews, Est.
3:1, seq. (With regard to the etymology of this
word, I formerly followed Jo. Simonis, who compares

it with Pers. ws which he translates alone, soli-
tary. But js» is nothing but an adv. so, only,
but. Perhaps a better comparison will be Pers. eles

homam, magnificent, illustrious; or Sanser. héman,
the planet Mercury.)

‘J'227 or according to 303 3°29 Chald. Daniel
5:7, 16, 29, a necklace, neckchain, monile. To this

corresponds Syr. [ὥλίϑοσι, [Aatoon, and Greek
μανιάκης, μανίακον, μάννος: also μανάκιον, μαννά-
cov: all of which are diminutives from μάνος, pavvoc,
povvoc, the words being chiefly Doric; whence also
the Lat. monile (see Polyb. ii. 31; Pollux v. 16, the
Greek interpreters of the O. T. in Biel and Schleus-
ner). ἢ in Ch. and Syr. is a prosthetic letter, and
3 or 7'— is a diminutive termination familiar to the

CCXXVIII

™-ON

Persians and Greeks. If the etymology of the syl-
lable 3 μάνος be further traced, the idea of many ia
not improbable that it properly signifies the moon,
and that μανιάκη is properly i. 4. μηνίσκος, a little
moon worn round the neck (compare ἢ). Indeed
in modern Persic the moon is called s\,, but the
primitive Nun is shown to be omitted by the Greek
pay, μήνη, Dor. μάνα, Goth. mana, Lat. mensis, Germ
Man, Mond. Geddes on Ex. 25:22, compares th
Lat. manica from manus, and supposes ‘27 properl-
to mean an armlet. [‘ Comp. also Sansecr. mani, a
gem, a pearl.” .
Droit an unused root, i. q. 43, (eds which
are used of a gentle noise of various kinds (comp.
M7, Sn, J, VW), as of persons walking, of small
branches and twigs mixed together and breaking
one another (πίει. de Reisholzes); compare transp.
“ὩΣ to break any thing dry, as brushwood, ~S

brushwood. Hence—

Ὁ ΘΩΣ τὰ. pl. Isa. 64:1, brushwood. Saadiah
has well retained | wsd|- See Schult. in Origg. i
p- 68, 69.

“Wa7T a root not used in Hebrew. Arab. sa
5-ὸ-

to flow in a rapid stream (οἵ water) Bad rain,
shower. The original idea is no doubt that of
making a noise (comp. 797}), asin 227, a root which
is formed from this, the letter 1 being softened. Of
the same origin are Gr. ὄμβρος, Lat. imber. A kin-
dred root is TM.

Derivative NbN,

I. ya pers. pron. 3 pers. pl. fem. THEY, THOSE.
Only with pref. 112 Gen. 19:29; 30:26; [3 Ezek.
18:14; ji Eze. 16:47; 10? (therefore) Ruth 1:13.
The separate pronoun always has 7 parag. 737}, which
see.

II. Ww followed by Makk. “}{}—(1) demonstra-
tive adv. or interj.Lo! BEHOLD! (Cognate words are

Ct ο΄ Ge
DX which see, let. A., Arab. wl behold, .», b» here,
Gr. ἤν, ἠνί = 730, ἠνίδε, Lat. en, also Chal. j, 174,
178 the demonstrative pronoun, this, Pronouns and

demonstrative adverbs are often expressed by the

same or a similar word; comp. tal, ὧι behold, and
εὐ at

δὰ this; "8 where, and οἱ who?) Gen. 3:22;

4:14; 11:6; 15:3; 19:34; 27:11; 29:7; 30:34;

29:8; 47:23; Job 8:19, ete. Of yet more frequent

|

|
|

|

|
|
|
|

MDA}

aecurrence is 137 which see. [“ It becomes a part.
of affirmation, lo’ i.q. yea, surely, as in the Talmud.
Gen. 70:34, where Saadiah well eas Hence 1p i. q.
IPP.” Ges. add. ]

(2) It becomes an interrogative particle, num ; or
at least in oblique interrogation, an (ob). Jer. 2:10,
ΤΝῚΞ ΠΝ [7 387 “ see whetherthere be such a
thing.” Compare Ch. Ji] No.2. The transition of
demonstrative particles into interrogatives is easy;
compare Heb. 4, O8 letter B.; also Syr. Jon behold,

9
which is used interrogatively in some phrases, as ἢ

[σι nonne? Lat. ecquid ? for en quid or ecce quid.
(3) a conditional part. i. g. ON let. C., if, like the

Ch. ji, Syr. «J, especially found in the later books in
which there is a leaning to the Chaldee, 2 Ch. 7:13
(where there follows D8). Job 40:23; Isa. 54:15;
Jer. 3:1. The manner in which this signification of
the word has arisen may be seen in these passages of
the Pentateuch, Lev. 25:20, “ what shall we eat in
the seventh year 21) xd 1} (for) behold we shall
not sow,” i. q. if we do not sow. Ex. 8:22.

jn) Ch.—(1) behold, surely, Dan. 3:17.
(2) whether (ob) Ezr. 5:17.

(3) tf, Daniel 2:5, 6; 3:15, 18.
whether, or, Ezr. 7:26. See Heb.

When doubled,

nan (1) pron. 3 pers. pl. fem. they, those. Gen.
41:19; themselves, ipsa, avrai, 33:6; these, with
the art. 1Sa.17:28. It often includes the verb
substantive, Gen. 6:2, 737 Nab °3; or stands for it,
Gen. 41:26, 737 DY yay nibs nine y2w. Verse
27. With prefixes 7373 Levit. 5:22; Nu. 13:19;
ΠΡ Levit. 4:2; Isaiah 34:16; 730? Ezek.1:5, 23;
n3i33 Gen. 41:19; Job 23:14 (like these things =
of that kind). 393) 733 Germ. fo und foviel, 2 Sa.
12:8.

(2) Adv. of place—(a) hither(comp.of {7 No. II.
behold, here, and 7 parag. local), Gen. 45:8; Josh.
3:9, etc. 30) 30 hither and thither, Josh. 8:20.
1 Sa. 20:21, 37) 719!) “ from thee hither,” ie. “on
this side of thee,” opp. to Π 21) FSD, see nN? A. “yy
M3 thus far, hitherto, Num. 14:19; 1Sam. 7:12;
hither, 2 Sam. 20:16; 2 Ki.8:7; used of time, to
this time, hitherto, Gen. 15:16; 1 Sam. 1: 16, ete.
Contractedly TW, ΠΡῚΝ which see.—(b) here (Arab.
a), where Π is merely demonstrative, Gen. 21:29;
when repeated here, there, Daniel 12:5. 137) 735
here and there, 1 Ki. 20:40.
1 ΜᾺ tavely 131) Gen. 19:2, i.q. | with n parag.
having a demonstrative power (as ‘N, 78), a demon-

CCXXIX

mon —DSM

strative particle, Jo! behola: (As toits etymciogy
or rather analogy, see 1 No. 11.) Used for pointing.
out persons, things, and places, as well as actions.
Gen. 12:19, JAYS 73 “behold thy wife.” Gen.
16:6; 18:9, 0782 733 “ behold (it is) in the tent.”
Gen. 20:15, 16; 1:29, 0 ἘΞ ‘ANS 1377 “behold!
I have given you every herb,” ete. Especially in .
descriptions and in lively narration. Genesis 40:9,
>) 1a Π3ΠῚ ‘ona “in my sleep, behold a vine
was before me.” Verse 16; 41:2, 3; Isaiah 29:8.
Compare Dan.2:31; 7:5,6. Sometimes also used as
a particle of incitement, Psalm 134:1, % NY$ 28 ΠῸΠ
“come, praise ye the Lord.”
When the thing to be pointed out is expressed by
a personal pronoun, this is appended as a suffix (as
Plaut. eccum, for ecce eum), in these forms, 32 be-
hold me (the pronoun being regarded as in the acc.,
comp. Gr. ὃ 25, ed. 9 [§ 98, 5]), in pause "23 Gen.
22:1,11; 27:1; and 3331 Gen.22:7; 27:18; 730
behold thee, Gen. 20:3; once 133] 2Ki.7:2. f. yar
Gen. 16:11; 139 behold him, ecce eum, eccum, Num
23:17; 133] behold us, Josh.g:25; in pause 1330 Job
38:35; 1339 Gen. 44:16; 50:18; 0337 Deut.1:10;
D3 Gen. 47:1. “230 behold me! 330 beholdus! are
used as the answer of persons called, who reply, shewing
their ready obedience; Gen. 22:1,7, 11; 27:1,18; Nu.
14:40; 15a.3:8; Job 38:35; Isa.52:6; 58:9; 65:1.
Further 37 with a suffix, in more lively discourse is
very often prefixed to a participle, when it stands for
the finite verb, especially for the future. Gen. 6:17,
ΤΣ NID 327 “behold I am about to bring a
flood” (pr. behold me going to bring); Gen. 20:3,
nt) Ἴ3Π “behold thee about to die,” thou art about
to die. Isa. 3:1; 7:14; 17:1; Jer.8:17; 30:10;
but also for the pret., Gen. 37:7; 1 Ch. 11:25; and
the present, Gen. 16:14; Ex. 34:11. A finite verb
more rarely follows, with a change of the person; as
Isa. 28:16, 1B? 27 “ behold me, who founded,” for
‘TD? or TD.
MMI f. (a verbal noun of Hiphil, from the root

M3), grant of rest, rest, Est.2:18. Remission of
tribute is what is understood by the L.XX. and Ch.

p37 Hinnom, see under "3, letter a.
9} [Hena], pr.n. of a city of Mesopotamia, the

same apparently as was afterwards called Ana (5\c),
situated at a ford of the Euphrates, 2 Ki. 18:34;
19:13; Isa. 37:13.

TTD not used in Kal (kindred to WYN, σίζω,

ovydw). [Not given as a verb in Thes. except ag
formed from 03 which stands as an interjection. ]

ΠΥ - ΠΣ ἘΠ

Piet, imper. ἃ}. D7 BE SILENT SILENCE! an
Onomatopoetic expression for commanding silence ;
like the Germ:. ft! , ft! from which have been formed
the roots 729, NWN; Hab. 2:20: Zeph.1:7; Zec. 2:17;
Jud. 3:19; Amos6:10. Adv. silently, Amos 8:3.
LXX. σιωπήν. Plur. 153 Neh. 8:11.

Hirui., to command to be silent, to still (a

people), Nu. 13:30.

ΓΒΕ fem. remission, cessation, Lam.3:49.
Root 35.

τ - -
JST fat. WM (Aram. goon, Arab. «ἡ 45}}---
(1) To TURN, as a cake, Hos. 7:8; a dish, 2 Ki.

21:13; TP 320 turn thy hand, or thy side, i.e.
turn back, return; 1 Ki. 22:34; 2Ch.18:33. Comp.
2 Ki. 9:23. Py ΠῚ») 357 to turn the neck to any
one, Josh. 7:8. Also intrans. (like στρέφεσθαι, and
in Hom. sometimes also στρέφειν), to turn oneself,
2 Ki. 5:26; hence to turn back, to flee, Jud. 20:39,
41; Ps. 78:9.

(2) to overturn, to overthrow (as cities), Gen.
19:21, 25; Deut. 29:22; followed by 3 Amos 4:11.
(Arab. 29'S δ the overthrown, κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, ἃ name
for Sodom and Gomorrha.)

(3) to turn, to convert, to change, Ps. 105:25;
followed by ° into something, Psal. 66:6; 105:29;
114:8; Jerem. 31:13. Intrans. (like No.1) to be
changed, followed by an acc., into something. Lev.
13:3, 122 ἼΘΙ Y332 We “the hair in the plague is
turned white;” verse 4, 10, 13, 20.

(4) to pervert, e.g. any one’s words, Jer. 23:36.
Intrans. to be perverse. Isa. 29:16, 03353 “O your
perverseness!” [As a noun in Thes. }

Nipuat 927} inf. absol. 572.

(1) to turn oneself about, as an army, Josh.
8:20. Ῥτο. 17:20, 13073 4252 “he who has a tongue
that turns about.” Followed by 3 to turn oneself
against any one, Job 19:19; SY to any one, Isa. 60:5.
1 Sam. 4:19, 7°73 my {3502 “her pains turned
themselves unto her,” i.e. took hold of her. Also
followed by 3 Lam. §:2.

(2) to be overthrown, Jon. 3:4.

(3) to be turned, i.e. to be changed, followed by
5 Ex.7:15; Lev.13:16,17; followed by an ace. Lev.
13:25. Specially, to be changed for the worse,i.e.
to degenerate, Jer.2:21 (comp. Ps.32:4; Dan.10:8).

Hopuat, 4377 followed by oy, to turn oneself, to
be turned against any one, to assail him, Job 30:15.

HirnupaEL—(1) to turn, toturn oneself. Gen.
3:24, NDBIND 3 “a sword (continually) turning

CCXxXxX

m-nnen

itself,” i.e. flashing, brandished. Used of a clou¢
turning itself, i. 6. as it were walking across the sky
Job 37:12.

(2) to turn, i.e. to change oneself, to be turned,
Job 38:14. ‘
᾿ (3) to roll oneself on, to tumble, Jud. 7:13.

Derivatives besides those which immediately fol-
low, MPBND, NBM, NPBA.

yen and ey m. the reverse, i.e. the contrary,
Eze. 16:34.

ye yen perverseness, folly, with suff. Isa.
29:16, 03357 “O your perverseness.” Others
(so Ges. in Manuale) regard this as an inf. used in

the sense of a noun, which however the dagesh lene
in 3 prevents.”

n3253 f. overturning, overthrow, Gen. 19:29.
See the root No. 2.

B25 adj. crooked, twisted, Pro.21:8. Opp.
to W.

ΤΟΝ f. verbal of Hiph. from the root by), escape,
liberation, Est. 4:14.

ΚΠ an unused root, prob. i. 4. ‘pee
(4 and Nn being interchanged), to be strong and for-
Se

and ;

tified, whence Bee defence, weapons; Aith. 4 4:
iron, pl. instruments of iron. Hence—

᾿ ΝΠ Eze. 23:24 (where however many copies have
134), weapons, arms, as well explained by the Tar-
gum and Kimchi.

“WI m. with art. 9, with 4 local 779 Gen.12:8;
19:17, 19, ete. Once ΠῚΠ Gen. 14:10. Plur. Ὁ ἢ
constr. "23, with art. D097 m.

A MOUNTAIN, ἃ primitive noun as if from a verb,
Med. Gem. [so derived in Thes.], whence also, 179,
also ὙΠ which see. (Corresponding to this are Greek
ὄοος, Slav. gora.) Aword of very frequent occurrence ;
it often means a mountain tract of country, Gen.
14:10; hence 777} 1D the mountainous district of the
tribe of Judah, Josh.11:21; 20:7;also κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν,
197 Josh. 10:40; 11:16; ἡ ὀρεινή, Luke 1:39, 65;
DYES WW the mountainous district of Ephraim (see
DYN). poy 8 the mount of God, a name of —
(a) Sinai, as the abode of Jehovah [at the giving of the
law], Ex. 3:1; 4:27; 18:5.—(d) Zion, Ps. 24:3; Isa.
2:3; often called also the holy mountain of God
(commonly Ὁ 77, #1? 79, so used that the suflix
refers to God), Isa. 11:9; δὲ 7; 57:13; Psal. 2:6;
15:1; 43:3; Obad. 16; Ezek.20:40. More fully

| |

|

|

— νει γα

called 5

yn

Zion [Moriah rather]. 18. called δ᾽ M2 ἽΠ Isa. 2:2.
(6) once the mountain of Bashan, i.e. Hermon, Psal.
68:16, as being a very lofty mountain.—(d) the
holy land, as being mountainous [ 7] Isa. 57:13; more
often in plur. mountains of God, Isa. 14:25; 65:9.
Farther, as to the religion of the ancients, especially of
the Hebrews [?], who regarded mountains as holy, and
as the abodes of deities,see my remarks in Comment.
on Isa. vol. ii. p. 316, seq.; and in pref. to Gram-
berg’s book, Die Religionsideen des A. T. page xv.
seq. [This would have much more to do with super-
stition and idolatry, than with revealed religion. ]
ΓΘ V3 the mountuin, i.e. the fortress of the
destroyer, used of Babylon, Jer. 51:25.

In proper names—(a) ΘΠ 13 (“mount of the
sun”), a city of [the territory afterwards belonging to]
the Samaritans, Jud. 1:35.—(0) O°) 13, see Wy.

“V1 see 7n.

δ (ὦ mountainous”), [Hara], pr.n. of ἃ
country in the kingdom of Assyria, prob. Media

magna, NOW Ax als also called J's moun-

% tainous, 1 Ch. 5:26. See Bochart, Phaleg. iii. ¢.14.

ben (“mount of God”), used of the altar of
burnt offerings, Ezek. 43:15, ibid. and verse 16,

ATT fat. 4! τὸ K1LL—(a) persons, used not

_ only of private homicide (for which ΠΕ is more fre-

quently used), Gen. 4:8, seq:; Ex. 2:14, but also of

_ the slaughter of enemies in war, Isa. 10:4; 14:20;
dosh. 10:11; 13:22; also of any slaying, 1Ki.1g:10,

5

seq.; 2 Ki.11:18; Est.g:6; whether by the sword,
_ Ex. 22:23; 2Sa.12:9; Am. 4:10; or by throwing a
Stone, Jud.g:54. Hence it is applied also to a pes-
_ tilence, Jer. 18:21; to a viper, Job 20:16; and even
_ poet. to grief, Job 5:2.—(b) to kill animals, Isa. 27:1;
hence to siay for food, Isa.22:13. Metaph. (c) it
_ is applied even to plants. Ps. 78:47, 023 7723 97°
_ “he killed their vines with hail.”
: 14:8, and the observations on that word, Virg. Georg.
< Wv. 330; felices interfice messes. Constr. commonly

Comp. nid Job

with ace., rarely followel by ° 2 Sa. 3:30; Job 5:2;
and followed by 3, to make a slaughter amongst,
ἃ ΟἿ". 28:9; Ps.78:31. Comp. 3 A. 2.
_Nipuat, pass. to be killed, Eze. 26:6, 15.
Pusat, id. Isa. 27:7; Ps. 44:23.
Derivatives the following words. —

Γ ay in. akilling,a slaughter,Isa. 27:7; 30:25;
Eze 26:15; Est.9:5; Pro. 24:11, and—

CCXXXI

nanan

MIMI £. id. AFIT NY sh ey for the slaughte,
Zec. 11:4,7 (comp. the verb Isa. 22:13). 72277 RY
the valley of slaughter, Jer. 19:6

ΓΤ. Ὁ TO CONCEIVE (is a woman), TO BE-
COME PREGNANT [“ The etymclogy seems to lie in
the idea of swelling; kindred to 129, 9973.” Ges. add. ],
Gen. 4:1, 17; 16:4; 21:2; 25:21; 29:32; followed
by 2 of the man by whom she conceives, Gen. 38:18.
Part. 787 she who conceives; hence used poet. for
a mother, Cant. 3:4; Hos.2:7. The Hebrew inter-
preters also consider the plur. ὩΣ Π to be as if by

zeugma (comp. Arabic ua both fathers, tor parents),

to be put for parents, Gen. 49:26; but see under the
word “jn.

(2) metaph. to conceive in the mind; hence fa
plan, to devise any thing. Ps.7:15, aan! Dy na
RY “he conceived mischief, and brought forth
falschood;” Job 15:35; Isa. 33:11; 59:4-

Puat ΠῚΠ pass. to be conceived. Job 3:3, “and
(let) the night (perish, which) said 12) 777 there
is a man child conceived.” Well explained by
Schultens, “ Jnducitur nox illa (in qua Jobus conceptus
sit) quasi conscia mysterii et exultans ob spem prolis
virilis.”

It is altogether without ground that some have alsc
ascribed to this verb, the signification of bringing
forth, appealing to 1 Ch. 4:17, DV2NY VIN, for all
that the passage shews is that the mention of the
birth is omitted.

Port, inf. absol. 7h Isa. 59:13, i.q. Kal No. 2.

The derived nouns are ji, ‘77, {17 [and the
following ]—

iW adj. only found in fem.779 pregnant, with
child, Gen. 16:11; 38:24,25; Ex. 21:22, etc.| “fol-
lowed by 5. by whom” ]. nize ΠῚΠ with child, near
to be delivered, 1 Sa. 4:19. pdiy ΤΠ always with
child, Jer.20:17. Pl. N93 Am.1:13. With suff.
τ ΛΠ, ON (forms which regularly take dagesh,
as if from Piel), 2 Ki. 8:12; 15:16.

WIV Chald. a thought, from 173 to think; see
ὙΠ. ΡΙ. Dan. 4:2, where it is used of night visions;
like the syn. |"Y1 Dan. 2:29,30; 4:16. Syr. ouc
a phantasm or imagination.

na m. (from 79) conception, Gen.3:16. With
tzere impure.

9971 ig. ΠῚ fem. 7293, whence 1197 Hos. 14:1.

[VHT τὰ: conception (from ΠῚ) Ru. 4:13: Hos
9:11.

npn

ΓΟ ΤΊ £. (from the root D279), that which is de-
stroyed, ruined or destroyed houses, Am. 9:11.

monn f. destruction, Isa. 49:19.

OTW7 an unused root, i. ᾳ. DW, O77 to be high,

---

lofty. Arab. a to make great, to lift up; whence an
a pyramid, a lofty edifice. Hence 1073 and—

DF (“height,” of the form DY, or “mountain-
ous,” from ἽΠ with the addition of 0), [Horam],
pr.n. of a Canaanitish king, Josh. 10:33.

an (“made high”), [Harum], pr.n. m.,1 Ch.
4:8.

[VOT ig. HOW @ fortress, palace, used of a
hostile fortress, Am. 4:3. Root 079. Some under-
stand this to be a women’s apartment, and some
Armenia, but the explanation already given is alone
correct,

ΤΠ (“mountaineer,” from 13), [Haran], pr.n.
—(a) of a brother of Abraham, Gen. 11:26, 27;—
(6) 1 Ch-23:9. $3) 13 see p. cxvu, B.

D7 fut. 05? Ps. 28:5; Isa. 22:19, and ὉΠ)
Ex. 15:7; 2 Ki. 3: 25.

(1) to pull down, todestroy, einreifen, niederreifen.
The primary signification lies in the syllable Ὁ, which
like fl and Gr. ῥήσσω, ῥήττω, Germ. reifen, has the
meaning of tearing, pulling down, and is itself onoma-
topoetic. Compare 3), ΠΕ, also 718, 518, 7 etc.
(Arab. ( w ud, 32 is, to tear, to tear to pieces). This
verb is properly and commonly to pull down houses,
cities, walls, 1 Ki. 18:30; 19:10; Isa. 14:17; Jer.
1:10; 45:4; Lam. 2:2; Eze.13:14; 16:39; Micah
5:10; etc. Elsewhere it is to break out teeth, Psal.
58:7; to pull down any one from his station
(berunterreifen), Isaiah 22:19, to destroy a people,
Exod. 15:7; and hence a kingdom, Prov. 29:4,
“a king by justice establisheth the land, NiO7A Ms)
3073} but he who loveth gifts (i.e. the king when
heis uujust),destroys it,” pulls it down. The mean-
ing of the passage was clearly overlooked by those
who ascribe to the verb Dw h.1. the meaning of

corrupting manners. A kingdom is compared to a ὲ

building, which is established by a just king, but is
subverted and destroyed by one who is unjust.

(2) intrans. to break through, to break in, Exod.
19:21, wo ὙΠ 1B “lest they break through to
th2 Lord;” verse 24.

Nipuat, to be broken down, destroyed, Ps.11:3;

CCXXXII

Snn—nomn

Joel 1:17; Eze. 30:4, etc.; used also of mountains
38:20.

Piet i. q. Kal No. 1, Ex. 23:24; Isa..4Q:17.

Derivatives DP, NiO, and—

DV] ἅπαξ λεγόμ. [Destruction], a word of
doubtful authority, Isa. 19:18, where in most copies,
MSS. and printed, as also Aqu., Theod., Syr., is found
the languages “ one (of these five cities) shall be called
the city of destruction,” i.e. according to the idiom
of Isaiah “one of these cities shall be destroyed;”
compare V8 Niphal. The Jews of Palestine who
approved of this reading, applied it to Leontopolis
and the temple there, which they hated, and the
destruction of which they supposed to be here fore-
told. The name of the city was supposed by Jken,
to be figuratively expressed in these words (Dissertatt.,
Philol. Crit., No. XVJ), comp. (yw yD dilacerator, i. e.
alion. The more probable reading, however, is DV)
which see. I have made further observations on this
in Comment. on the place.

[- ὙΠ an unused root; prob. to swell, kindred
to ΠῚ to become pregnant, prop. to swell, to become
tumid. Chald. 77 id. Hence ἽΠ, 2, ὙΠ, 19."
Ges. add. ]

WWI once with suff. ὙΠ Jer. 17:3; and aod
only with suff. ὙΠ Ps. 30:8; plur. constr. ὙΠ, with
suff. 7°779 Deu. 8:9 i.g. 1 mountain, but commonly
poet. Jerem. loc. cit. JAY 12? ...7 182 "1 “1 will give
my mountain (i.e. Zion) with the field...for a
prey;” in the parallel member NNOYNZ PIOZ “ thy
high places with sin,” i. e. with idols.

. YF Chald. unused in Kal, kindred to the Hebr.

179 to conceive. Palp.1173 to conceive in the mind,
to think. Hence Wi.

‘TV 2 Sa. 23:33, and “TW ver. 11 [Hararite],
a mountaineer, either of Ephraim οὐ οἵ Judea.

ἘΣΤΊ (perhapsi.g. CYT “fat”), [Hashem], pr. u.
m., 1 Ch. 11:34; in the parallel place |¥} 2 Sa. 23:32.

miynwn verbal of Hiph. from the root Y2U i. 4: inf.
Eze. 24:26, DIS ΓΜ a? “that the ears may hear.”

pry verb. of Hiph. from 9D), a melting, Eze
22:22.

JON pr.n. [atach], of a eunuch in the court,
of Xerxes, Est. 4:5. Bohlen compares σι truth.

|
|

IVT in Kal not used; a secondary root formed|
from the Hiph. of the verb ΤῸ [to which in Thes. it.

“μιν : i

“.

τ πο IT ir BNI OTS

δ pohly?

ΟΝ
τ

y—-pSnr

is referred]; very many of the forms manifesting
their origin from the root ΡῈ; in others 7 appearing
as though it were radical. The former is the case
in the pret. ὉΠ Gen. 31:7; inf. ona Ex. 8:25, fut.
sno Job 13:9; pass. 5min Isa. 44:20 (all of which
are really forms of Hiphil and Hophal, from 0); the
latter is the case in 2917? 1 Ki, 18:27; 1207! Jer. 9:4,
and the derivatives p>na, nibnap (in which 7 is
preserved as though it were radical). The meaning
of these forms is—

(1) to deceive; followed by 3 Gen. 31:7; Jud. 16:
10, 13,15; Job 13:9; Jer. 9:4.

(2) to deride, to mock, 1 Kings 18:27; see the
_ derivatives.

In the cognate languages $$n is found both as
@ primary root, and also as a secondary, in which
the preformative guttural assumes the appearance of

Ge

a radical letter. Thus (|i is to cause to fall, whence
Hiph. ὉΠ to deceive, like M27, σφάλλω, to deceive;
We

which figurative sense is found in the cogn. _ |b to
defraud: then from 907 by the change of the letter
mn into a harder guttural, is formed , |. to deceive,

Vav, the sixth letter of the alphabet; when it
stands as a numeral =6. The name 1}, sometimes
alsowritten 1"1,denotes a nail, or hook(see below); to
this even the modern form of the letter bears a resem-
blance. The ancient form, as found in the Phenician
remains, is similar, only the hook is larger at the top;
see e.g. the Maltese bilinguar inscription, line 2.

For the twofold power and use of this letter the
grammars must be consulted. As a consonant it is
extremely rare as the first radical letter, ἡ being al-
most every where substituted for it; τ for 71, oJ,
τῇ the middle of a root it is sometimes moveable (and
is then interchangeable with 3, which see), and is
sometimes quiescent (comp. Lehrg. p. 406); in the end

οἶδ is quiescent, except in a few instances, as 17%, yw,

} followed by Sh’va moveable, or the letters 903,
33 before monosyllables and barytones, especially
when they have a distinctive accent, } (see further
‘Lehrg. § 155) copulative conj. and, et, καί (Arab. ,,
pronounced in the common language uw, Syr. 0, 2th.

τς @); this particle is very widely extended in its use,

_- Sisee the Hebrews, in many cases in which sentences

CCXXXIII

nD

to defraud, _\xs fraud, guile. Compare Ewald, in
Hebr. Gramm. p. 487, who only errs in altogether
denying Π to be atallradical. [Apparently in Thes.
Gesenius adopts the opinion of Ewald, even in this
point]. Other secondary roots of this kind in which one
servile letter or another becomes a radical are ΤΠ),
nn’, INA which see; also in the cognate languages

: “ὦ ᾿
ΤΡ a bow, from the root wip, hence pans YOR
y >
from 131, hence Rabb. VN; Nacady before,
from ‘Sac, hence aad). Hence— ;

ΠΣ m. plur. mockings, derisions, poet. for
mockers, Job 17:2.

y nn a root not used in Kal, prob. i. ᾳ. NON,

Δ to break; hence to break in upon, to rush upon
any one. “Amat λεγόμ.----

Por. Peal. 62:4, M8 Sy anning nA WwW “how
long will ye rush upon a man?” EXX. ἐπιτίθεσθε.
Vulg. irruitis. I do not agree in judgment with those
who make the root nin, nor do I think the signifiea-
tion of making a noise (comp. Arab. +(y) suitable
to the passage.

require to be connected, did not make any precise
distinction of the manner of the connection; and thus
in the simplicity of an ancient language they made
use of this one copula, in cases in which, in more
cultivated languages, adversative, causal, or final par-
ticles would be used. To its use is to be ascribed,
very often, a certain looseness of expression in He-
brew. [The sense of a passage, however, makes the
manner of the connection of sentences very definite. ]
It is then properly and most frequently —

(1) copulative, and serves for connecting both
words (ΠῚ DWI Gen. 1:1, 173) 3A 1:2) and
sentences, especially in continuing a discourse. Gen.
1:9, ΠΠ ΠΕ Π PIS. As to the use of the copulative,
it has to be observed —(a) when three, four, or more
nouns or verbs are connected, the copulative may be
joined to each, Gen. 6:21; Deu. 14:26; Isa. 51:19;
or to the second and third, Gen. 13:2; and then also
to the fourth and fifth, 2 Ki. 23:5, ΠΥΡΟῚ Ww? dy3d
Dw δα ν bobs ΡΩΝ or, in a way very contrary
to our custom, between the first and second, Ps. 45:9,
niy’yp ΓΑ ΠΝ 7b; Job 42:9; Isa.1:13. As tothe total
omission of the copula, or asyndetic sentences, 866

Lehrg. 842.

' ‘CCXXXIV . :

(δ) Sometimes the copulative is used to connect
nouns, the second of which depends upon the first, as
though in the genitive (per ἕν διὰ δυοῖν, as it is called
by grammarians). Gen. 1:14, “ they shall be ninx>

mind for signs and for seasons,” i.e. signs of
seasons. [Such an interpretation would greatly limit
the sense of this passage.] Gen. 3:16, “I will in-
crease thy sorrow and thy conception,” for the sorrow
of thy conception. Job10:17, 8231 meron “changes,
and an army,” for, hosts continually succeeding one
_ another; 2 Ch. 16:14. See however Winer’s remarks
on the abuse of this grammatical figure, in Diss. de
Hypallage et Hendiady. Erl. 1826, 4to. The use is
similar in the passages where—

(c) The copulative is inserted by way of explanation
between words in apposition, as in Lat. isq ue, et quidem.
1 Sa. 28:3, 19Y323 772“ in Ramah, even in his own
city.” 1. 88.17:40. Ps. 68:10, 92 752) 4NbM “thou
didst refresh thy wearied inheritance.” Am. 3:11;
4:10; Jer.15:13; Lam.3:26; Isa. 2:13,14; 57:11;
Ecc. 8:2. To this same head belongs the following
example from the Chaldee, M7121 YY Dan. 4:10, “a
watcher (i.e. an angel) even an holy one.” Some-
times it has a cumulative sense, like the Lat. immo,
Heb. 53. Job 5: 19, “ from six troubles he will de-
_ liver thee, and (i.e. yea) in seven, evil shall not hurt
thee.” So in a similar sense Pro. 6:16; 30:18, seq.,
21, seq., 29, seq.; Am.1:3, 6, 9,11. Comp. Lehrg.
page 702. (Compare Arab. , in Hamasa, ed. Schult.
page 320, and Taurizi.)

[Sometimes two nouns are joined together by
Vav, the former of which denotes genus, the latter
species, or at least the latter is also contained in the
former, so that one might say, and specially, and
particularly, and namely. So often ἘΞ νὴ mann
-“ Judah and (specially) Jerusalem,” Isav1:1; 2:1;
36:7, etc. So also Psa. 18:1, “ out of the power of
all his enemies, and (specially) out of the power of
Saul.” Isa. 9:7, “ Ephraim and (among them) the
inhabitants of Samaria.”— More rarely the special
word stands first, as “ Jerusalem and (the rest of)
Judah,” 2 Ki. 24:20. Zech. 14:21. “ Zion and Je-
rusalem,” Isa. 24:23. Jer. 21:7.—So in Lat.“ Peni
et Hannibal,” Just. xxix. 3; and “ Hannibal et Peni,”
Liv. xxi. 40.” Thes.]

(d) As it is thus prefixed to substantives, so also
is it to verbs and sentences by way of explanation,
where the relative might have been used. Gen. 49:
@5, 1223") "TY ΤΙΝῚ TWN" TIS WD “ from the God of
thy father, and he helped thee (i.e. who helped
thee), and (from) the Almighty, and he blessed thee,”

for “who blessed thee.” Job 29:12, “ for 1 aided the
poor...1? "ty 89) DINY and the orphan, (who) had ne
helper.” Isa. 13:14; Ps. 55:20. The close relation
between the copulative and the relative has been well
treated by Harris, Hermes [book i. last chap. but
one], page 66, Germ. Trans.

(6) It commences an apodosis "ike the Arab. 3
see De Sacy, Gramm. Arabe ii, § 551—56; especially
es

when preceded by \<\), like the Germ. fo; but it ie
more correctly rendered da, dann (then), for it is pro-
perly a particle of time, and used in continuation of
discourse. Gen. 3:5, ‘21 139! DDPDN DVD an dem Zag
wo ihr davon effet, da werden cud) die Augen aufgcken
Often when preceded by O8 Psal. 78:34, 5373 ἘΝ
amv “when he slew them, then they sought
him.” Jud. 4:8,

Frequently, and not without an especial emphasis,
it is put after verbs and sentences standing absolutely,
especially those which imply time or condition. Ex.
16:6, DAYTY AW am Abend, da follt ipr erfahren. Pro,
24:27, ἼΠ3 23) WS “ afterward, then thou shalt
build thy house,” bernach, da baue dein Haus. Gen. 2:
4,5, MY 55) :DNWA yw w Niby DNB; 40:9; 48:7.
Ex. 12:15, Π 32) fon ΧΕ “if any one eat leaven,
then he shall be cut off,” ete. 1Sa.2:13. So also
after a nominative of subject, Job 36: 26,720 ny 4
Germ. {εἶπε Sabre, die find nidt gu zablen. Pro. 23:24;
Job 23:12; 28:5; 1Sa.25:27. Lehrg. page 723.
(These latter examples may also be convemently ex-
plained by signif. 5.)

(f) It is put between words (1 Sam. 12:15) and
sentences which are to be compared with each other,
to mark their resemblance (compare Y No.1, e), %3
mxinwn αν adequationis is the name then applied
to it by grammarians. 1 Sa. 12:15, “and the hand
of God will be D2°M3N33 023 against you, and (1.6.
as it was) against your fathers.” Job 5:7, “man is
born to trouble, and the sons of lightning (i.e. the
birds of prey) fly aloft,” for “as the birds of prey
fly aloft.” Job 12:11; 14:19; 34:3; Prov. 25:25.
(So in Arabic, especially in proverbial sentences, e.g.
63 glu isi, dat oJ “the merchants and the
dogs of Seleucia,” i.e. they are like one another, see
Elnawab. ed. H. A. Schultens, No. 3 ; Carmen Togr.
Vers. 2.)

(g) When doubled }...1 is et ...et, both...and, Nu.
9:14; Josh. 7:24; Ps. 76:7; Isa.16:5; Jer. 32:24.

(h) As to Vav conversive of the preterite, which is
merely continuative, see Lehrg. § 88, and Ewald’s
Heb. Gram. page 547.

ἣ ΟΟΧΧΧΥ

’

(2) It is prefixed to adversatwe sentences, and may | gogic (see Lehrg. p. 873), Isaiah 13:2; Job 10.20;

be rendered but, Gen. 2:17; 17:20, 21; Hos.1:7;
and yet, Jud. 16:15, “ why sayest thou that thou
lovest me, ‘AS PS 737) when yet thy heart is not
with me.” Ru. 1:21; especially before personal pro-
nouns, "391 ) but I (da ic) dod), Gen. 15:2; 18:13, 27;
AMS) Ps. 50:17; 817} Isa. 53:7 (compare my obser-
vations. in Comment.); 78) Gen. 96: 27 [2]; ON
ib. (comp. Arab. (\\> (J! ,|,, especially before pro-
nouns, as -j|,), although, Job 15:5; Mal. 2:14;

_ otherwise, Job 6:14; Ps. 51:18; 143:7.

ea

(3) Before disjunctive sentences, or, Exod. 21:17.
When repeated }...) sive... sive, whether...or, Ex.
21:16; Lev. 5:3; Deut.24:7. (To this use must
not be referred 1Sa. 17:34, 273 ΠῚ ST NB, which
must then be rendered, “there came a lion or a
bear,” which is altogether absurd; see verse 36, 37,

and for this passage see under M8 page xcu, A.).

[This supposed disjunctive use is almost entirely
rejected in Thes. ]

(4) Before causal sentences, like *3 because, for,

Gen. 20:3, “ behold, thou art a dead man because of
the woman that thou hast taken, bya noy3 N17) be-
cause she is a man’s wife.” Psa.60:13; because,
in that, Ps. 5:12, “let them ever shout for joy ΠῚ)
ΠΡΟΣ because thou defendest them;” hence, after
verbs of being angry, Gen. 18:32 (Isa. 64:5); swear-
ing, Josh. 2:12; believing, Gen. 30:27. Isa. 43:12,
“ve are my witnesses, mS 28) for (that) I am God.”

(5) before conclusive or inferential sentences, so
that, therefore, wherefore. Eze. 18:32, “I de-
sire not the death of the sinner...) 12.¥7) where-
fore turn and live.” Zech. 2:10. ‘To this head are
to be referred the greater part of the passages in
which Vav stands at the beginning of a sentence;
since the reason is contained in what has preceded,
and the proposition to which } is prefixed has a con-

_ clusive power. 2 Ki. 4:41, ΓΙ 37>) WN “ and he

said ; (since things are so) then bring meal,” or
“therefore bring meal,” fo holt Mehl. Isa. 3:14,
Ὁ3Π OWS OAS) “therefore ye have eaten up the
vineyard” (for so I understand on known grounds),

_ or“so then ye have,” etc. Psa. 4:4, WT “ know

therefore,” fo wiffet denn. Ps. 2:10, ΞΡ nay
“now therefore, O kings,” etc.; compare verse 6.

_ 25a. 24:3; Isa. 47:9; 58:2.—Ex. 2:20, “and he

said to his daughters (who had told him of the coming
of Moses), ’8) where then is he?”

Γ΄ (8) before final and consecutive sentences, i. 6. those

“By
. ἘΣ

τῆς
-.-.

marking end or object, in order that (auf baf) followed

by a future which is commonly apocopated or para-
ee τὶ. , :

Gen. 42:34; so that (fo daf), that. Numb. 23:19,
“ God is not a man 273") so that he may 116." 1 Ki.
22:7; Isa. 41:26.

Note. 1 formerly made the observation (Lex. Man
[Germ.] ed. 3, No. 9),—(a) that } also is employed
to connect question and answer, comparing Job 28:
20,21;—() and that it is put for what is called
the logical copula, i. 6. for the verb substantive, com-
paring Job 4:6; 2Sa.15:34. This, however, now
appears to me to be less certain. In Job 28 the in-
terrogation contained in verse 20 has a negative
power, and the sense is, ‘‘ but wisdom is no where te
be found,” 21, “ and it is hidden from the eyes,” etc.;
the examples, Job 4:6; 2Sa. 15:34, belong to 1,
let. 6. 271 OM) ANA “ thy hope (this is) the up-
rightness of that way,” i.e. this rests in thy upright-
ness; 2 Sam. loc. cit. T8D IN) PAS IBY Knedt deine’
Vaters, das war ἰῷ fonft.

-) before gutturals \, a letter which, when prefixed
to futures, gives them the sense of the imperfect;
and, on this account, it is called by grammarians
ἬΞΠΠ Y Vav conversive, 9OP? he will kill, 20P% he
was killing. This prefix has arisen from the verb
substautive 711, so that it may have been originally
expressed fully obp! ma “ it was (that) he might
kill;” then m (which in Syriac also is suppressed

in this word Joon) being cast away, and δ᾽ ΠῚ

being cortitracted by the aid of Dagesh forte conjunc-
tive into SOP", just as MIM, MID; O22 AY, D0,
ὉΡ is, therefore, properly.a compound tense, alto-
gether answering to the Arab. ni) .,|<> “ it was
(that) he might kill.” 2th. UNAM: P(N® +: “ he
was baptizing,” Ambhar. “ it was (102) that he
might dye,” for “he was dying;” see Lehrg. § 87,
and as to the use of this form, see Hebrew Gramm
§ 99, 6 (ed. IX). One thing is to be observed that
Vav conversive very frequently includes also the
copulative (ΘΝ and he was saying, for WN,
which never occurs), and thus it is always placed at
the beginning of a sentence. I would not, however,
concede that it has always this copulative power,
which is the opinion held by some, who therefore
suppose that "1 has sprung from 7)7}, or else that it
does not differ in its origin from Vav copulative (see
Ewald’s Heb. Gramm.). A converted Future occurs
even at the beginning of whole books, and such too
as are clearly not at all connected with those pre-
ceding them, as Ruth 1:1; Esth. 1:1; nor can δὴ
appeal be made to Ex.1:1; 1 Ki.a:2; ΕΖΙ. 1:1;

nap
where even a copulativ: αν is found at the begin-
ning; for in these books the histories of the pre-
seding books are continued. [In some cases, how-
ever (such as Ezra), it would be a question, what
book ought to precede, whether the Hebrew or Greek
order should be followed. ]

[In Thes. Ges. inclines to the opinion that } con-
versive does not differ in origin from 1 copulative,
only that it is more emphatic as including a note of
time; and in Corr. he appears entirely to adopt this
view: whether he has done so on just grounds may
fairly be questioned, as the fact of the apocopated or
paragogic future being used after it shews that it has
a kind of subjunctive power. See Thes. p. 398. ]

mn pr-n. ofa place inArabia. Eze.27:19. It was

rightly observed by Michaélis that} is radical and not |_

copulative (Spicileg. Geog. Heb. p.274). Nor is there
any need that we should read 11). But Bochart and
Forster suppose that Dan is spoken of as trading
to foreign lands. [“ Very probably the prophet here
speaks of the city and mart [TY vc ‘Aden, in
connection with which Edrisi enumerates these very
wares,” wrought iron, cassia,and spices, “ T.i. p. 51, ed.
Jaubert. The town of Aden is small, but renowned
on account of its port, whence vessels sail to Sind,
India, and China. From the latter of these countries
they bring merchandize, such as iron, Damascus sword
blades, cardamum, cinnamon ... Indian plums ... vari-
ous kinds of cloth woven with grass, and others rich and
made like velvet. The text ought, therefore, probably
to read }7Y or }73) unless perhaps 1 is for |7¥ the ¥
being dropped, and then \isthe copula.” Ges. add.]

37) a doubtful word, found Nu. 21:14. Some
take it to be the name of a place, according to Le
Clere i.q. 1H Verse 18, comp. 2, to give, i. 4.
193. But Kimchi found in MSS. 3308 in one word,
which would be Aram. Ethpa. of the verb Way,
τα 37: Jehovah dedit se in turbine. However, the
whole passage is abrupt and very obscure.

1} pl. O°D m. (with Kametz impure), apeg,a nail,

The seventh letter of the alphabet called ἵν, i.e. Syr.

in} α weapon, which this letter resembles in form
in all the more ancient alphabets. [“ As a numeral
it denotes 7.”]

In Arabic there are two letters which answer to
this, which somewhat differ in prcnunciation. 3 dh,

gs o-

and ; de; as M3} ae to slaughter; Y2 ey seed.

“-<-

CCXXXVI

-π
a hook, only oceurring Ex. 26; 27; 36; 38; used οἱ
the hooks by which the curtains of the hol) taber-
nacle were hung. The etymology is obscure.

ws
“WI Arabic sig TO CARRY (whence zis Weair,

pr. laden with public affairs, comp. ΕΝ used by
writers of the middle ages for a royal envoy, chargé
@affaires, whence the Germ. Baillif, Ital. bailo), in pass.
to be borne down with punishment. In Phenicio-
Shemitic idiom [and in actual Scripture truth both
of the O. and N. T.] sin is a burden lying upon the
wicked (Ps. 38:4; Isai. 53:11), whence also N¥2,
aipéw, to take away, for, to pardon. [This is not
the only meaning of the phrase; Christ bore our sins
for us by dying vicariously.] _Hence—

Wm. laden with guilt. . Prov. 21:8.

NIM) (Pers. ss), pure pr. white, see 733), [Va-
jezatha}, Pers. pr. n. of the youngest son of Haman.
Esth. 9:9.

i i. q. 12) TO BEAR, BRING FORTH. Arabic
ol, Hence—

3b) m. offspring. Gen. 11:30, and—

va m. id. 2 Sa. 6:23. ™p and the western MSS.
have 10.

[“ 72) an unused root, i. 4. ἘΣ to be torpid, weak,
meek.” ‘Hence—]

M3) [Vaniah], pr.n. ofa man. Ezr. 10:36.

‘DEI (perh. ig. ‘DEY “my addition”), [ Voph-
st], pr. n. m. Nu. 13:14.

SY) [Vashni], pr.n. m. 1 Ch.6 13, apparently
a corrupt form; for verse 18, and 1 Sa. 8:2, for the
same there is byt, iy Probably this should be "285.
The whole passage is, MIS wa by 1233; see
Mover’s Chron. p. 54.” Ges. add. 1

‘AW (Pers. = +, “beautiful woman”), Vash-
ti, pr.n. the wife of Xerxes. Est. 1:9.

>

When this letter corresponds to the former, it be
comes in Aramzan Ἵ, when to the latter, ! is re
tained; thus ws, [27 to slaughter: $3), YY te
sow, etc. Comp. the letter Ἵ.

Also Sand } SES amongst themselves ;

6.5. WY, ye and > to help; 523, poe and ΡΞ
to cut off.

SUphutealieey

~
a.

ἄς

Mat—aNt
Ὁ is interchanged—(a) with 7 (6) in P¥t and PY¥
to cry out; roy and yoy to exult, to shout aloud; 35
gold; comp. 27¥ tawny, yellow.—(d) with Ὁ, δ, as
WT and WD to go away; TeV DY to exult; 2, Syr.

-"T) TT?
0 . *
Jon> to despise; }ON damage, from TDS, οι to
hurt. [Also with 4, e.g. P72 and P?3. Thes.]

s
aN t an unused root.. Arab. als to terrify,
Γ΄ which I consider to be the same as 20%, 19¥ to be
yellow or tawny, like gold.” Thes.], whence perh, 381.

ANT (with Tsere impure) m.—(1) a wolf, because
it frightens the flock (unless the verb be a denomi-
native). [‘¢ So called from its tawny and yellow

$

ce

colour.” Thes.] Arab. οὐ, Syr.J}9. Gen. 49:27;

Isa. 11:6; 65:25; Jer. 5:6, 2W ‘AN? “ evening
wolves,” those which go forth to prowl at evening.
Hab.1:8; Zeph. 3:3, comp. λύκοι νυκτερινοί, Oppian.
Cyneget. iii. 206, νυκτιπόροι ibid. i. 440.

(2) [Zeeb], pr. n. of a Midianite prince, Jud.
7:25; 8:3; Ps. 83:12.

FANT this, fem. of the pronoun ΠῚ, which see.

5.5] an unused root [‘ onomatopoetic 1. ᾳ. OD}
to murmur, tohum, to buzz; Germ. fummen; whence
33 a fly, from its buzzing; like Lat. musca, from
μύζω, musso (mussito); Bochart compares”] Arab.
was to float, to hover, to move oneself about in
the air; as applied to flying insects, compare 33 to
ereep on the ground, used of reptiles. The former
may be expressed in German, in der fuft wimmeln
(fcwwarmen), the latter auf der Erde wimmeln. [“ But
this Arabic root is secondary.” Thes. ]

_ Hence are derived 355}, *3!.

TI once, Gen. 30:20, TO ENDOW, TO BESTOW
A GIFT; rightly rendered by the LXX. δεδώρηται.
Vulg. dotavit. Comp. Ch., Saad., Abulw. In Arab.
80; has the same signification, see Jeuhari in Schult.
Origg. Hebr. tom. i. page 49. Schultens is not to be
followed in supposing this word to be only used by
the Arabs of a gift of small value, and thus he has
devised a new and abstruse explanation. This root is
‘not found as such in Syriac, (see however Palmyr.
“Inser. No. 4, line §,) but the Zabians have the noun

fo.) gift, see Cod. Nasar. ili. p. 26. The many
proper names derived from this word, manifest its
more frequent use in Hebrew.

Besides the words which follow immediately, see
RY, WHIP, TN, TIN.

γ΄

ΔΙ m. α gift, dowry, ibid.

CCXXXVII

nar

Tal (“gift”), [Zabad], pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Chi
2:36.—(2) 1 Ch.7:21.—(3) ibid. 11:41.—(4) 2Ch.
24:26. In the parallel passage, 2 Ki. 12:22, it is
ποῦν ἐς

“I3} (probably for M73 “the gift cf Jeho-
vah”), [Zabdi], pr.n. m.—(1) Josh. 7:1, in the
parallel passage, 1 Ch. 2:6, "Y}.—(2) 1 Ch.8:19.—
(3) 1 Ch. 27:27.— (4) Neh. 11:17.

NTT («the gift of God”), [Zabdiel], pr.r
m. Neh. 11:14; comp. Σαβδιήλ, 1 Mac. 11:17.

MTT (“ the gift of Jehovah”), Zebediah (Gr.
Ζεβεδαῖος), pr. n. of several men, 1 Ch. 8:15, 17:
12:7; 27:7; Ezr. 8:8; 10:20.

WTI (id.) pron. m.—(1) τ Ch. 26:2.—(2) 2 Ch,
17:8.— (3) 2 Ch. 19:11.

313] m. a fly, from the root 13}. Isa. 7:18; Ecc.
10:1, MVD 3,3} “flies of death,” i.e. deadly, or
poisonous [“ dead, not poisonous, which is not in ac-
cordance with the context.” Thes.]; 243} °¥3 the lord

Ce)

of flies, see bya No. δ: letter ὁὅ. [“ Arab. bs, Ch.
8297 4

Tat (“given,” [a gift bestowed, se. by God” ]),
[Zabud], pr.n. τῇ. 1 Ki. 4:5.

at (id.) [Zabbud], Ezr. 8:14 2'n>.

MI (“given”), [Zebudah], pr.n. ἢ 2 Ki
23:36 ip, but arnd is TV}.

at and bar [root bar], m.—(1) habitation,
residence, especially of God. 1 Ki.8:13; 2Ch.6:2;
Ps. 49:15; Isa.63:15; Hab.3:11, m3} ἼΩΝ OD woe!
“the sun (and) moon stand still in their habitation,”
i.e. retain their place in the heavens [“‘i.e. hide them-
selves, do not shine”]. Compare what has been said
under mdz,

(2) [Zebul], pr. n. m. Jud. 9:28.

ΑΘ], tant, north abitation”),Gen. 30:20,
[Zebulun], pr.n.—(1) of the tenth son of Jacob
whom he had by Leah.—(2) of the tribe of Zebulun,
whose limits are described Josh. 19:10—16. The
Gentile noun is sat from the form Hisar, Num.
26:27.

TIT (a root kindred to M30, Arab.

5 It

(aches Syr
can), Zab. cand9 and cad), 2th. Hh; Per
haps the same root is found in the Greek σφάσσω͵
σφάζω, i.e. XbaI’). [ fut. my).

(1) TO SLAUGHTER ANIMAI 8, Gen. 31:44; 1 Sa
28:24; 1 ΚΙ. 19:41; Eze. 39:17.

ὙΠ - ΠΣ]

(2) specially to slay in sc crifice, to sacrifice,
to immolate, 1 Sa.1:4; followed by 9 (1 Ki. 8:63),
and °25? (ibid. verse 62; 2 Ch.7:4; Lev. 9:4), before
tle name uf him to whom the sacrifice is offered. It
is not used of priests slaying victims, but of private
persons who brought sacrifices at their own charge.
Pret 13} fut 02% to sacrifice, i.q. Kal No.@, 1 Ki.
12:32; 2Ki.12:4. It is frequently used iteratively

of the custom of sacrificing (like the Arab. ae to

sacrifice much or frequently), 1 Ki.3:2, 3; 11:8; Hos.
4:14, etc.

Derivatives, 93} and —

ΓΞ] m. with suff. ὙΠ, pl. on}, const. 3) once
ning} ‘Hos. 4:19.

(1) pr. a slaying; hence the flesh of slain animals,
feasts, Gen. 31:54; Eze. 39:17; Pro.17:1, 23
contentious feasts.

(2) a sacrifice [“whether the act of sacrificing

or”], an offering,a victim. Opposed both to 7h}
_a bloodless offering [when so contrasted], 1 Sa. 2:29;
Peal. 40:7, and to TOW ἃ burnt offering, holocaust;
so that M23? denotes sacrifices of which but a part were
consumed, such as expiatory or eucharistic offerings,
ete., Ex. 10:25; Lev.17:8; Nu. 15:5, Ὁ ΡΟ 3a
Bislbaristic offering, Lev.3:1; 4:10, εἴο. It is also
used in speaking generally of giest and solemn sacri-
fices, and sacrific’e] feasts. ΘΠ M2? an annual
sacrifice, 1 Sam.1:21; 20:6, nnevip not a family
sacrifice, 20:29; compare 9:12, 13; 16:3.

(3) [Zebah], pr. n.of a Midianite king, Jud. 8:5;
Ps. 83:12.

‘aT [Zabbai], pr.n.m., Ezr.10:28; Neh. 3:20
Δ᾽ ΤΙΞ perhaps it is erroneously written for °3!, which
is found Ezr.2:9; Neh. 7:14.

TTI} see 7353}.

nm’ 3] (“bought”), ἐρυῤῥην τον pr. n.m., Ezr.
10:43.

a (4) properly in my opinion, i. q. 23 To BE
ROUND, TO MAKE ROUND, whence the Talmudic
>3t, 1,22 3] round or globular dung, such as that of goats,

ΗΝ

or camels, Syr. and Arab. jis, ab 2}.

(2) to inhabit [to dwell with], (comp. Wa No. 2).
Gen. 30: 20, par “he will inhabit (together with)
me,” i.e. he (my husband) will dwell with me; the idea
ef conjugal intercourse being conjoined: for verbs
of dwelling joined with an eccusative, imply dwelling
together, see V3, }2¥,

Derivatives, by3t, pios3 3].

ΟΟΧΧΧΥΙΠ

mn
S537 see Ovar.

jal Chald. to procure for oneself, ΤῸ BuY (so Syr,
and Samar.). Dan. 2:8, 23} PAIN NW Ἢ “that
ye will gain the time,” i.e. ye seek delay (compare
Tt). Hence pr. ἢ. 82°31.

av m. Nu. 6:4, the skin of a grape, clear and
transparent. Its root is the following word.

12} [an unused root] TO BE CLEAR, TRANSPA-
RENT, SeRDATS Samar. 331 i.q. J2t to be pure, the

Arabic. ca glass, i. q. ™>333, Ch. 37 to be clear,

transparent. [Derivative 37.

Ἵ τὰ. (verb. adj. from "Mt, Ὅ) proud (properly
swelling up, inflated), with the connected idea of
insolence and impiety (compare ὉΠ No.3, 4). Isa.
13:11; Jer. 43:2; Psal. 19:14; 119:21, 51, 69, 78,
85, 122.

ἢ constr. ji? (as if from the root ΠῚ} τες Ἴ}), with
suff. 727}, 1 Sa.17:28; Jer. 49:16, swelling, pride;
as joined with ngtlenes and arrogance, haughtiness.
Prov. 11:2; 13:10; 21:24, 422 iit “the haughti-
ness of the heart;” Jer. 49:16; Obad.3; Deut.
17:12. Asa concrete used of Babylon, as the mos
haughty, Jer. 50:31, 32.

MM with prefix 723, 71, f. MNt, more rarely Tt Ecce.
2:2; 5:15, 18; 7:23; 9:13; 1 Hosea 7:16; Psal.
132:12 (and in this place instead of the relative),
onte TMNT Jer. 26:6 ana, plur. nbs (which see).

(1) this, a demonstrative pronoun, hic, hee, hoe.
Arabic ἰὼ, 3a hic, Syr. hon hee, Ath. Ἥ: fem.
Η: Ht: Hence have sprung the Aramzan ‘3, 4 and
th. H:, which have become relatives. Correspond-
ing to the Sanscrit sas, sa, tat. With regard to
demonstratives generally beginning with the demon-
strative letter d, or with the same sound sibilated,
see above p. xc, A. [in the note after WS] and ἐς
these may be added the German ba.

Nt is placed either separately, or with a substantive;

: if the latter, it commonly, like an adjective, follows

the substantive, and it has the article prefixed when-
ever the substantive itself has; as 723 135 this word;
NZI OB “in this day,” Gen.7:11. In other places
M without the article is prefixed to a noun, and this
takes place— (a) where the predicate of a proposition
is contained in this pronoun, 1230 ΠῚ “tnis (is) the
word, Ex. 35:4; Jud. 4:14.—(6) where the pronoun is

ὙΠ

emphatically demonstrative. Ps.104:25, 9730 DT ΠῚ
“(behold!) his great sea.” Ezr.3:12, M307} “this
house.” Jud. 5:5, 2 ΠῚ “this Sinai.” Josh. g:1s
won? mM “this our bread.” Ps. 48: 15, D8 i ΠῚ “this
God; Ἔα Ki. 14:6; Isa. 23:13. Comp. in Gr. τοῦτο τὸ
θηρίον. And this more emphatic collocation, which
is much used in Syriac and Chald. (wen ΠῚ Dan.
4:15), is frequent with the Hebrew poets, and later
| writers; sometimes also, like the Gr. οὗτος, and Lat.
iste, it is used in the sense of despising, and as express-
| ing contempt towards some one. Ex. 32:1, MD ΠῚ
WNT; verse 23, comp. 10:7; 1 Sa. 10:27. Fi δι θα
itis vividly demonstrative, when added to interrogative
pronouns to increase their power. Isa.63:1, 83 ΠῚ Ὁ
“who (is) this coming?” Job38:2; 42:3, elsewhere
$177 Ὁ (see N17), and more fully ΠῚ 817 Ὁ Jer. 30:21;
Ps. 24:10 (and so 77712 what then? wie denn? wie
bod)? Gen. 27:20; why then? Jud. 18:24; 1 Ki.21:5;

m nd id. Gen. 18:13; 25:22. Arabic ἰδ). ΠῚ

rarely follows, as in Daniel 10:17, ΠῚ ‘STN, and
with a pronoun ΠῚ NAS thou (compare the Latin ille
600), du da, Genesis 27:21. This pronoun may be
used as referring to that which precedes (Ecc. 6:9),
or, as is more common, to that which follows, Gen.
§:1, in the introductory words of the chapter, “ this
(is) the book of the genealogy of Adam.” Ex.30:13,
py mvsni> .. 439A! ΠῚ “this they shall give...a half
shekel.” Ps. a: 4, Tt ΔΝ OS “if I have done this”
(namely, what follows); 42:5; Isa. 56:2; 58:6; 66:2.
So the plur. 128 (which see), Greek οὗτος (v. Passow
h.y. No.2). The repetition "}...7} this... that,
hic ...ille, one...another, unus...alter; Job1: 16;
1 Ki. 22:20; ΠῚ ON ΠῚ one to another, Isa. 6:3.
(2) ΠῚ 18 more rarely, and only by poetic usage,
_ put instead of the relative, like the Germ. ber for
“weldjer, ὃ α mit for wo mit [like the use of that in English
‘instead of who or which], (compare on the subject of
relatives, as springing mostly from demonstratives
‘Under the words WS, -7). Psal. 104:8, ΠῚ Dip“
BB? AID “ to the place which thou hast founded for
‘them ; ” Prov, 23:22; Job15:17; Ps. 78:54. With
this Ν δ λοι it seems to be indeclinable, like WR,
_ ‘nd thus it stands also for the plural, Job 19: 19.
_ [Once for the fem. plur. }t is found, Ps. 132:12."]
_Asamark simply of relation (like WS a , 2), Ps.74:2,
ja PI ΠῚ VY WD “ Mount Zion in ΜΈΝ thou
: ‘dwellest ” Isa. 25:9.
mee (3) It becomes an adverb —(a) of place, here, for
2 in this sc. place, Gen. 28:17; Num. 13:17, etc.;
ΠΡ hence, Gen. 37:17; Ex.11:1; 723 ΠΗ hence
a nd hence, on either side, Num. 22:24; Josh. 8:33.

CCXXXIX

WH - Fay

With a demonstrative power ΠῚ 137] fieve δα! lo! here,
Cant, 2:&; 1 Ki. 19:5.— (0) of time, now, already,
properly, at this, sc. time. Mic. 5:4, pide? mt A}
“and now there shall be peace;” 1 Ki. 17:24, mt
‘AY? “now I know.” ΠῚ TAY just now, at present.
Ruth 2:7; 1 Κι. 17:24. With this signification it is
often prefixed to numerals; Gen. 27:36, ΘΒ ΠῚ
“these two times;” Gen. 31:38, 72Y OWY AI “these
twenty years;” verse 41; 43:10; 45:6; Nu. 14:22;
Jud. 16: 155, Zec. 7:3, DIY M93B ΠῚ “already so
many years.”

(4) with prefixes—(qa) ΠῚΞ in this se. place, here
(see No. 3), Gen. 38:21; Ex. 24:14; tropically applied
to time, then, Est. 2: 13.—(0) | ΠῚΞῚ ΠΡ so and so,
Jud. 18:4; 2Sa.11:25; 1 Ki. 14:5.

ait an unused root, certainly the same in signi-
fication as 173, to shine like gold.

-- 3)

ΔΓ constr. 3Π} (once Ant Gen. 2: bi fe

(1) gold (Arab. Was, Syr., Chald. 5015, 3
id.), Gen. 24:22, 53; Ex. 3:22; 36:38, ete. When
preceded by numerals, the w se bpy i is understood,
e.g. Gen. 24:22, 27% TWY, “ten (shekels) of gold.”

(2) metaph. of the golden splendour of the heavens,
perhaps of the sun itself, Job 37:22; of the purest
oil, brilliant like gold (hell wie Gold), Zec. 4:12.

it an unused root.

se

Arab. ἰδ >; to shine, to be

fair, also to be proud; p splendour, beauty, ὍΣ

cially that of flowers, the flower itself; compare ἋΣ

from y; to be bright. Syr. Jory to be proud ;

Ethpael, to be made splendid or beautiful.
Derivatives, Ὁ], '} and Mit.

OT unused in Kal. Arab. ej TO STINK, TO

Chald. τὰ
This root is used in the Za-
1DY,

BECOME RANCID (when speaking of fat).
STINK, TO BE FILTHY.
bian, of water when it has a stinking smell.
ΤΣ, κὺ 43) are kindred roots.

Pit, ‘o regard as stinking or filthy, thus to
regard with disgust, to loathe, or to be weary of.
Job 33:20, ὈΠΡ IMI “he loathes it, namely bread.”
The suffix is pleonastic; comp. Lehrg. 8105, 2.

DN (“ loathing,” [* fat.” Thes.]), [Zaham],
pr.n. m. 2 Ch, 11:19.

. . . ¥
WT unused in Kal, i. 4. ,δ}» 5O1) TO SHINE, Te
BE BRIGHT; comp. ΠΑ,

ΠΡ ΠΕ

Hira ὙΠ|Π--- 1} to make to shine. Metaph—
(@) to teach (τοῦτοι), construed with acc. both of
person and thing, Ex.18:20; to warn (belebren), con-
strued with acc. of pers. 2 Ch.19:10.—(b) to ad-
monish, to dissuade from any thing, 2 Ki. 6:10;
followed by }' (warnen vor etwas), Lev. 15:31. [But
see I) Hiphil.] Eze. 3:18, ΠΡ ἸΞΎΤΟ YO? VIIA?
“to dehort the wicked from his evil way.” But
Eze. 3:17; 33:7, 99 ONS AID “ thou shalt ad-
monish them from me,” by my authority; Germ.
von mir, von meinetwegen. (Syr. Pa. and Aph., Chald.
Aph. id.)

(2) intrans. to shine forth, to be brilliant, pro-
perly to give forth light, Dan. 12:3. Ch. VTS id.

Nipuat, to be taught, to be admonished; also to
take warning, to accept admonition, Ecc. 4:13;
Eze. 33:4,5,6. Followed by } Ecce. 12:12.

“W} Ch. id. part. pass. MI} admonished, cau-
tious, Ezr. 4:22. (Syr. Ethpe. totake heed, to be
watchful about any thing.)

“WH τὰ. brightness (of the sky), Eze. 8:2; Dan.
12:1.

W m. i.q. Y (which indeed is the reading of many
copies), for YW} (from the root Tt), splendour,
especially of flowers, whence comes the name of
the second Hebrew month, [Zif], from the new moon
of May to that of June, (according to the Rabbins
from the new moon of April to that of May), as
though it were the month of flowers; 1 Ki.6:1, 37;
Chald. 823°) Ὁ ΠῚ the month of the splendour of
flowers. In Chaldee, Syriac and Arabic, the same

9ς9- Set
month is called, WS, Jz}, gk, also from splendour.
Compare German en3, Sued. Glenz, spring; likewise
named from splendour, brightness.

7 see Mt.

3 comm. i.g. ΠῚ and ΠΝ.

(1) demonstr. pron. Ps. 12:8; Hab.1:11, ind 4
idx “this his strength (is) for a god to him.” More
frequently also—

(2) it is used as a relative, Ex. 15:13; Ps.g:16;
142:4, and thus as a sign of relation, Isa. 43:21;
42:24, 12 NON 3 “ against whom we have sinned.”

(In the Talmud 1} not unfrequently is used for ΠῚ,
and also in its compounded forms. The Tayitic
Arabs are accustomed to 1188 43 for σον"; see Schult.
ad Har. ii. p. 75.)

357 (1) 70 FLow, properly used of water. Psalm
78:20; 105:41; Isa. 48:21. It is also often nsed

CCXL

aM

of the female catamenia, Lev. 15:25, or of seminal
emission or gonorrheea of males, Lev. 15:2. To flow
with any thing is also, by an idiom of the language,
used of things or persons, in or from which any
thing flows, as a woman in her menstruai flow, Lev.
15:19; a man suffering from gonorrhea, Lev. 15:4,
seq.; 22:4; Nu. 5:2; 2 Sam. 3:29; it is especially
thus used of affluence and abundance, with acc. of
the thing with which anything abounds. Ex. 3:8,
van aon Na? 7 WS “aland flowing with(i.e. aboun-
ding in) milk and honey.” Verse 17; 13:5; 33:33
Lev. 20:24; Nu. 13:27; 14:8; 16:14. [* Not fo -
lowed by an object, Jer. 49:4, PY 3} ‘ thy valley
flows,’ sc. with blood.” Thes.]

(2) toflow away, to pine away, to die.
4:9.

Aram. 203, 355 to flow, to flow away, to be-

Lam.

come liquid. Arab. οἱ to pine away with hun-

ger or sickness. See under the root 387.

31 m. a flowing, discharge,as of semen, gonor-
rhea benigna, Levit. 15:2—15; of menstrual blood,
Lev. 15:19, 566.

“THT or TT (1) i. q. the kindred root 183 ΤῸ ΒΟΥ),
TO BOIL OVER (speaking of water), onomatopoetic like
the German fieden, the English to seethe, Greek ζέω,
whence ζύθος (Guy Abfud), compare the similar
σίζω.. See Niph. and Hiph. No.1. Hence to over-
Slow (speaking of boiling water).

(2) Like the Gr. ζέω and Lat. ferveo, it is trans-
ferred to the violence or fierceness of a passionate
mind (compare ΤΠ, Arab. 'g and Schultens, Opp.
Min. p. 80), and thus to insolence and wickedness.
Hence he acted insolently, proudly, or wickedly to-
wards any one, followed by by Ex. 18: τε: oe Jer
50:29. In this signification 77¥ is a kindred root

In Arabic both the roots δ; Med. Waw and y,,
Med. Ye, have significations derived from boiling and
cooking, but these are only secondary. The former

w=
(for 2s) is, to prepare provision for a journey, J;
food for a journey, from the idea of cooking, vor.
Bufocen gur Reife; the latter (for wv 3d to inerease, to
exceed, from the idea of overflowing. [See Ἣ in
Thes. ]

Nipuat, part. 2) (from the form Ἢ comp. Lehrg
p- 411, for it is by no means necessary to suppose
another root ‘!3 [although to assume such a root
could hardly be regarded as inaccurate]), something
cooked, pottage. Gen. 25:29.

‘ Syr., Onk. Syr.

myy—tN

Hirum —(1) to cook (see Kal. No. 1), to prepare
oy cooking. Gen. loc. cit. 12 PY! TW) “and Jacob
sod pottage.” LXX. ἔψησε δὲ ᾿Ιακὼβ ἕψημα.

(2) to act insolently, fiercely, wickedly, es-
pecially in speaking of those who sin knowingly and
purposely against the precepts of God. Deut. 1:43;
17:13; Neh. g:16,29; followed by a gerund, Deut.
18:20; followed by SY before the person, Ex. 21:14,
nD wa isd snyy by wy Ip '9“if'a man act fiercely
against his neighbour, by slaying him with subtlety.”
Neh. 9:10.

Derivatives 2, ἦ ΠῚ, ΤΥ].

ΠΤ Ch. id. Αρπει, inf. 732 i. ᾳ. Heb. Hiph. No.

2, to act insolently or violently, Dan. 5:20.

my an unused root. Arab. WSs} ἴο hide, to con-

ceal, VII. to hide oneself, to betake oneself to a cor-
ner; in Hebrew also it probably signified to lay up,
lo preserve.

Derivatives 31 and 1.

TT an unused root—(1) pr. i. q. Ch. tt fo move
oneself about. [“ Talmud. id.”] Hence 51) and
Mt No. 1.

(2) From swiftness of motion it is figuratively ap-
plied to shining or radiating (comp. ΚΝ ἢ and the very
similar series of significations of 171), hence to spout
forth like rays or in streams (speaking of milk), and
the noun 1} a full breast. [ Note, in Thes. the order
uf these meanings is reversed. |

DN Gen. 14:5 [Zuzims], pr. n. of a nation, the

_ aborigines of the land of the Ammonites, inhabiting

the borders of Palestine, perhaps the same as the
Dt (which see). LXX. ἔθνη ἰσχυρά, so also
[“ Perhaps so called from the fer-

= - tility of their country.”]

mn [Zoheth], pr.n. m.1Ch.4:20. No root
_ from which this name can be derived is found in
Hebrew, or in the cognate dialects.

ε΄" my or ny (with Kametz impure), only found in

' _ the plural Nit ἢ a corner, from the root MY. (Syr.

ΠΥ 9
τς ἸΆ0), Arab.

G- -

ΗΒ It is used in speaking of the

"corners of the altar, Zee. 9:15, and by metonymy, of

the corner columns of a palace [why not of the cor-
_ her stones themselves?], Psalm 144:12, M'y}2 42123

miaym literally “our daughters like corner co-
lumns (beautifully) carved.” Caryatides are to be

γ80 often found in Egyptian architecture,
Aqu. ὡς ἐπιγώνια. Vulg. quasi anguli. [There is
‘Ro need to suppose in this passage any such allusion

CCXLI

sya

to be intended; corner stones of strength and beauty
are simply spoken of.] Ge

WF(1) ig. bby TO POUR ovT, once, Isa. 46:6,
D'DD ant DIT “ pouring out (i.e. lavishing) gold

from the bag.” (Arab. ,J\4 IV. to make light of.) ᾿

(2) toremove, to take away, compare Arab. Jo
Med. Waw and Ye, to take away; intransitively, i.q.
to go away, to desist, to fail. Hence neat, :

[Hien °t7 for 27 (comp. the roots MD, m3, 119,.
by, and Gesen. Gram. § 71, noteg), to make light
of, to despise, comp. Kal. No.1. Lam. 1:8. Thes.]

mbar f. taking away, putting aside, only found
in const. nbat, and with’ suff. moat, nat as a prepo-
sition besides, save, except, e.g. Neu besides me,
properly J being removed, or more closely still, the
removing of me, through the removingofme. 2Ki.
24:14; Isaiah 45:5,21, etc. Sometimes with Yod
parag. ‘noi for Net Deut.1:36; 4:12. Onceas a
conjunction, for WS noir except that, unless that,
1 Ki. 3:18. ἢ

a unused in Kal. Chald., Syr., and Sam. τὸ nou-
RISH, TO FEED, TOGIVE FOOD. —
Hopuat, Jer. 5:8, O° O'DID ana, fed horses,

i.e. fat. The p has 0°21, which, according te
Schultens, is derived from if, Gy is in this sense:

ponderibus instructi (pondera i.q. testes e.g. Catull.
Ixii. 5. Stat. Silv. iii. iv. 777), bene vasati, ἸΩΧΧ,
ἵπποι θηλυμανεῖς. Hence WD.

YM Chald. id.

IrureaL, fut. 4. pass. Dan. 4:9.

Derivative ji),

ΠΥ] f. a harlot, prostitute, part. fem. from the
root ΠῚ which see.

yu (frequently used in Syr., Chald. and Zabian),
i. q. Gr. ceiw, σεύω (compare 3) vebw), to shake, to
agitate (see Pilpel, and 731), in Kat intransitive 50
BE SHAKEN, hence—

(1) to move oneself, Est. 5:9.

(2) to tremble, to shake, Ecc. 12:3.

Pivpex part. YIM to agitate, to trouble, Hab. 2:9
(Aram. and Arabic id.) ;

The derivatives follow, except Y2 sweat [which in
| Thes. is referred to YN; also Y’T].

YM Chald. to tremble, to fear, followed by 1?
Part. YT or according to 1p PY Dan. 5:19; 6:27

TY} £. (from Yt with the Vav moveable).
17

ma

(1) agitation, trouble, Jer. 15:4, ΠΡ DAN
PNT nipMD 59> “I will deliver them for trouble
to all kingdoms of the earth;” 24:9; 29:18; 34:17;
2Chr. 29:8. The ‘sp every where [in these pas-
sages] has the form YT, as being of more easy
utterance (which see).

2) terror, Isa. 28:19.

8} an unused root. In Chaldee to dJorrow.
Hence the pr. n. ἢ. [Probably i:q. 23} to flow,
eompare Arabic Wid, to flow, to be liquid, #3, to
become liquid, to melt in drops,” etc., Thes. “Hence
I and ἢ}.

I. Wea) TO PRESS, TO SQUEEZE, TO PRESS

γῦτ (Syr. i}, 30) to take in the hand. Arab. » ; to
press, especially applied to the lip of a horse. The
original idea is that of restraining, pressing in, comp.
the kindred roots W¥, T7$). Fut. Jud. 6:38, “8 Wi
7433 “and he squeezed together the fleece.” Job
39:15, TA 937 13 NBwIM “and (the ostrich) forgets
that the foot may press upon them” (her eggs), that
is; may crush them; compare Isa. 59:5. Intrans.
pret. 1 (for which intransitive form see. Lehrgeb.
p-401), Isa. 1:6, 19t δ “(the wounds) are not pressed
together,” not cleaned from blood. [Query. But does
not this simply mean not closed up in healing 3]
[* Part. pass. fem. Isa. 59:5 ΠΡ ΠῚ, ‘and the pressed
or broken (egg) is cleft into a viper,’ i.e. a viper
springs from the broken (egg). > is a more obtuse
form for 7—, compare Zec.5:4”]. Hence it No. I.

Π. VF a kindred root to "Ὁ and 3.

(1) to turn aside, to depart (like Arab. δ Med.
Waw Conj. VI. VIII), followed by j from some-
one, Job 19:13; Ps. 78:30; especially from God, Ps.
58:4; from the way of truth and uprightness, whence

Se
“iD falsehood, 3} lie, falsehood, ν" Conj. I. to tell lies
(compare "13 and Arab. ;\>).

(2) to turn from the way, to lodge at any one’s
house (Arabic δ to visit some one), hence to be a
stranger (Arabic οἷ} a visitor, stranger) [“to be
strange or foreign” |.

Part. a stranger, strange, especially —(1) of
another natwn, an alien by birth, Exod. 30:33 [but

surely this passage refers to any one not the high’

priest], with which the idea of an enemy or barbarian is
often associated (like the Lat. hostis olim erat pere-
grincs, Civ. Off. i. 12, and Gr. ξεῖνος, which also signified

CCXLII

κυ

an enemy, Herod. ix. 11; on the other hand Sam. 4-34
is properly a hater, and ina derived sense a stranger).
Isa. 1:7; 25:2; 29:53 Ps. 54:5; Eze. 11:9; 28:10;
30:12; Hosea7:9; 8:7; Obad.11. ἢ δι a strange
or foreign god, the domestic god of some other nation,
introduced amongst the Hebrews; [May not these
passages simply mean strange as opposed to Jehovah,
their own God?], Ps. 44:21; 81:10; ellipt. Ἢ Isa.
43:12. ΒΡ]. Ὁ Deu. 32:16; Jer. 3:13; [7] 5:19?)

(2) of another family. Fem. ΠῚ a@ strange
woman (i.g. YI NYS Pro. 6:29), especially with regard
to unlawful intercourse with her, an adulteress, a
harlot [this is clearly the general use of the term],
Prov. 2:16; 5:3, 20; 7:53 32:14: 23:33 (Syr. and

Samet; \x'T is to commit adultery, prop. to turn to

lodge with). So Ὁ adulterers, profligates, Jer.
2:25; Eze. 16:32, ON 0°22 strange children, 1.6.
bastards, Hos. 5:7.

(3) As opposed to that which is upright, true, and
lawful, strange is the same as unlawful, 7M V® strange
fire, i.e. unlawful or profane fire, as opposed to the
holy fire. Lev. 10:1; Num. 3:4; 26:61, ΠῚ ΠΩ
profane incense; Ex. 30:9.

(4) In opposition to one’s own self, 1. ᾳ. 8 another,
Prov. 11:15; 14:10; 20:16; 27:2,13; 1 Ki. 3:18.

(5) Tropically new, unheard of, Isa. 28:21.

[‘* Also i.q. Arab. ἱὰ Med. Ye to loathe; intrans.
to. be loathsome, Job 19:17, vind mt ΠῚ ὁ my
spirit (as agitated, querulous) is loathsome to my
wife.’ Hence 83 loathsomeness, for ΠῚ},

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, i. 4. Kal. No. 1, Isa.1:4.

Hopuat part. YW become strange, Ps. 69:9.

Derivative WM No. I.—7Y Job 19:17, see under
the root 3 [but see the added remark from Thes.
above |.

MTF om. once Isa. 59:5, MYDS YPBA AWM “if
(an egg) be crushed, a viper breaks forth.” If the
vowels stand correctly, “tis part. pass. of the verb
i No. I, 71> being added for 71> fem. gen. (like Zee.
5:4, although in both places it seems to be a tran-
scriptural error). It would be more suitably written
ΤΠ part. act., according to the form of the pret. πῇ
Isa. 1:6.

(NT pr. n. Zaza, 1 Ch. 2:33.)

«- -τὸ -
PTT unused in Kal, i. q. Arabic τ and ci lo

remove, to displace. Aram. WO}; mr.
Nipnat to be removed Ex. 28:28; 39:21.

oma) TO CREEP, TOCRAWL. Part. seybnt

τ᾽

m—ndnr

‘the creepers of the dust,” i.e. serpents; Dent.
92:24; Mic.7:17. -Hence—

(2) to fear, to be afraid, properly to walk with
faltering footsteps, see 27. Job 32:6, ἜΡΠῚ Ἰ5
SYS) “ therefore I was afraid-and feared.”

nbs (“serpent”),{ Zoheleth], pr.n. nonin j28
y“stune of the serpent”), a-stone near Jerusalem,
1 Ki..1:9.

har adj. τὰ. (from the root 111) boiling, over-

flowing, spoken of water, Ps. 124:5.

YI Chald. m. splendour, brightness (contracted
from '5?, from the root 17} which see, i.g. Hebr. 1),
Dan. 2:31; 4:33. The plural i is used of the bright
colour of the face. Dan. 5:6, 9; πῖον Ὁ ΠῚ his
colour changed upon him,” i.e. he became pale,
verse 10; 7: 28, Comp. the Hebr. we 10:8. (Syr.

Jou brightness. Arab. +5} and 53 5} ornament.)

TT m. (from the root it) —(1) any moving thing,
waé ficht regt, was Iebt und webt. So poetically TY Mt
used of the beasts of the field, Ps. 50:11; 80:14. "The
Greek κνώδαλον, a beast, for phe ol Ba? has been
rightly compared with this; as may be also κινώπε-
τον, κνώψ from κινέω, πρόβατον from προβαίνω.

(2) [“streams of milk, milk flowing abun-
dantly and in streams froma full breast, abun-
dance of milk.” Thes.] a full breast (see the root
tit No. 2). So the original figure being preserved,
Isa. 66:11, FHID M2 ONIN avon WN? “ that ye
may suck and be glad (i.e. suck. with pleasure) from
her full (or abundant) breast,” i.e. from her breasts
filled with milk. The parallel is TIA WW,

[In Thes. the order of the meanings is reversed. ]

NTT (“abundance”), [Ziza]—
1Ch. 4:37.— (2) 2 Ch. 11:20."

rT (id.), [Zizah], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 23:11, instead
of which, verse 10, 82".

Mv (“motion”), [Zia], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. §:13.

ὃ (“borrowed,” [“flowing”], from the root
mt), [Ziph], pr. name—(1) of a town situate in the
tribe of Judah, Josh.15:55; 2 Chron. 11:8; in the
neighbourhood of which was a desert of the same
hame, 1 Sam.23:14,15. Hence the Gentile noun
*D} 1 Sam. 23:19; 26:1. [Now 8); Rob. ii.191.]
—(2) of ἃ man, 1 Ch. 4:16.

—(1) pr. n. τῇ.

TAD £ ph: (or Τρ»), nipt from the root P2t, comp.

CCXLIII

m=
the similar instances collected in Lehrg. page 145, te

which add ΠΝ for ὄν, MS for VP.) burning
darts or arrows, Isa. 50:11, 1.4ᾳ. ΟΡ Prov, 26:18

(where many copies read O°)". Syr. [os } a weapon,

thunderbolt).

ΕῚΝ ? Arabic se Med. Ye, To LOATHE. Intrans,
to be loathsome. Job19:17, AIS? ΠῚ MT « my
breath is loathsome to my wife.” Others, whom
formerly I followed, take this according to the Syriac
version, “‘my mind is (i.e. I am) become estranged
from my wife.” Hence 87} (for 77t) loathing.

[In Thes. under “it No. II; see above. ]

ΤῊ constr. ΠῚ, pl. ΒΤ m.

1) an olive, olive tree, Jud. 9:9; more fully called
Tov Mt Deu. 8:8. ΠῚ ΤῸ oil of olives, Ex. 27:20;
30:24; Lev.24:2. ON 1 the Mount of Olives
near Jerusalem, Zec. 14:4, regarded as holy even in
the Old Test., 2 Sam. 15:30; 1 Ki,11:7. [These
passages prove nothing of the kind; if the latter refer
at all to the Mount of Olives, any such reverence
would have been idolatrous. |

(2) an olive, the fruit. MMO Y¥ the olive tree,
Hag. 2:19. ΠῚ ΤΥ he trode the olives, Mic. 6:15.

(3) an olive branch, an olive leaf, Zec. 4:11;
compare verse 12.

A similar word is used in all the cognate languages:

)υ- υ.-
Syriac [NS J olive tree, Arab. - 3) oil, 5) 5 olive,
Ath. HLT: oil and olive; hence it was introduced
into the Coptic, in which ΧΈΟΥΤ is an olive tree; and
into the Spanish, in which there is azeyte, oil.
Etymologists acknowledge themselves to be igno-
rant of the origin of this word; which, it appears to
me, should be sought in the root 7} (which see), and
@- e-

eS) to shine, us to adorn [“ ἐς} (for 3) to

adorn, prop. to cause to shine, V. to be clothed,

adorned” ]; whence .¢ sj a fair or splendid form,

[‘‘ ornament, prop. splendour ; see Castell. p.1040"];
Heb. ᾿ξ, Ch. 1: so that Nt prop. should be feminine,

This
might be either referred to the freshness and beauty
of the olive tree (comp. ni7ix), or, as I prefer, to the ©
brightness of oil (compare 178" oil, from ἽΝ to be
bright, and 25? Zec. 4:12, of clear and brilliant oil),
After the true origin of the word had been forgotten,
the letter mM was taken for a radical; and thus MJ
is of the masculine gender, and frem it in Arabic a new

from the form °t, op and denote brightness.

aI

verb has been formed, oy; to preserve in oil, IL. to
lay up oil.
S 2tve
n't (“olive tree,” Arabic ws» [Zethan],
pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 7:10.

Tt and ἘΠ f. 132 adj. pure; used of oil, Ex. 27:20;
of frankincense, Ex. 30: 34; figuratively of thesoul and
morals, Job 8:6; 11:4; 33:9; Prov. 16:2; 20:11;
21:8. Root 9].

Ὡς mT} i.q. 72 [fut. 73%], ro BE PURE (always in
a moral sense), Job 15:14; 25:4; Psa. §1:6; Mic.
6:11. (Arab. ‘Si, Syr. [25 and [2] id. The Greek
ἅγιος, ἁγνός, and probably also the Lat. sacer, sancio,
transp. custus, are from the same stock.)

| Pirt, to make pure, to cleanse, e.g. the course of

life, the soul, Psa. 73:13; Prov. 20:9. Psa. 119:9,
ΠΊΣΤΙΝ W2 M322 “how shall a young man
cleanse his way?” i.e. maintain purity of life?

-Hirupaer 3%) for 7310] to cleunse himself, Isa.
1:16. [The accent shews that this is not Niph. of
F231. See Thes.]

[ Derivative, 351. ]

337 Ch. f. purity, rectitude of life, Dan. 6:23.
LRoot, the preceding. ]

FYDADI fem. once, Job 28:17, glass or crystal.

ae
(Arab. c=}, Syr. LAN id.) Root 92}. Com-
pare 37.

“HII m. [only with suff. FH2], i. ᾳ. ὍΣ a male,
used both of men and of animals, Ex. 23:17; 34:23;
Deu. 16:16; 20:13.

Wl (“mindful”), [Zaccur], pr.n. of several
men, Nu. 13:4; 1 Chr. 4:26; 25:2; Neh. 3:2; 10:
383: 13:13.

3] (“pure,” “innocent”), [Zaccai], pr.n. m,
see 31.

J! i.g. 731 (which see), TO BE PURE, used of
things physically [7], Lam. 4:7; used morally, Job
15:15; 25:5. Comp. the kindred root 33? [“alsoM$”).

_ Hipun, to cleanse, to wash, Job 9:30.

[“ Nipwa, see 131 Hrrupacr.”]
Derivatives, J! and J, M°3)2} and pr. n. "51.

“VF fat. bn (Arab. $3, Syr. and Ch. :'o9,72%),
meminisse, recordari, reminisci, TO REMEMBER, TO RE-

COLLECT, TO BRING TO MIND (compare as to the:

distinction between these [Latin] words, Cic. Leg. xii.
35, and Doederlein Lat. Synonyme und Etymologien,

CCXLIV

“93-9

i. 166 [“ The origin seems to lie in the idea of prick-
ing, piercing, comp. kindred "27; whence 13} membrum
virile; ...the idea of memory then may come from
that of penetrating, infixing, compare Ecc.12:11. A
different etymology was proposed by me in Monumm.
Phen. p. 114, viz. that as in Athen. i. 1,93D-is written
for 13} memory, perhaps 12% is primarily i. q. 72D to
shut up, and then to keep, to preserve; compare V2¥
No.2. But the other view is favoured by the noun
3t.” Ges. add.]). Followed by an acc. Gen. 8; 1;
19 : 29, etc.; more rarely by b Ex. 32:13; Deut. 9:
27; Psal. 25:7; 136:23; 3 Jer. 3:16; followed by
*2 Job 7:7; 10:9; Deu. 5:15. It signifies especially
—(a) to remember, to be mindful, i.e. to retain in
memory, Ps. 9:13; 98:3; 105:5, 42; 2. Ch. 24:22.
Ex. 13:3, “WI OF NS Nat “be mindful of this
day ;” 20:8. N27 NY Wt to be mindful of the
covenant, Gen. 9:15; Levit. 26:42; Am. 1:9.--- (δ)
to bear something in mind, to account, to con-
sider (bebenfen). Deut. 5:15, “account that thou
wast a servant in Egypt.” Deu.15:15; 16:12; 24:18,
Job 7:7, 2 O37 3 ἼΞΙ “consider that my life (is) a
breath.” Ps.103:14.—(c) to contemplate things
called back to memory, i.e. recordart. Ps.119:55,
» DY np*?2 ‘AD “I remember thy name, O Lord,
in the night.” Ps. 119:52; 143:5; 63:7.—(d) to
recollect, reminisct, ἀναμιμνήσκειν, Im memoriam re-
vocare, to call back to memory. Opp. oblivisci. Gen.
40:23, INN ADINNY OPT W At NA. Verse
14; 42:9; Num.11:5; Ecc. 9:15; Job 21:6; Jer.
44:21 (syn. 229 MY). Often with the added idea
of care, again to care for some one (i.q. 728), Gen.
8:1; 19:29; 30:22.—(e) Followed by a dative of
the person and an ace. of the thing, to remember
something either for the advantage or the disadvantage
of another, jemandem etwas gedenfen; for good, Nek.
5:19, ἜΝ bs nin? τὸς Ὁ 731 “remember for
me, O my God, all things which I have done (that
thou mayest at some time) requite (them).” Neh.
6:14; 13:22; for evil, 13:29.—(/) It is also re-
ferred to future things, like reputare, and respicere,
meminisse, in the common expressions respice jfinem,
memento mori. Lam,1:9, “ and she did not remem-
ber (meditate on) the end.” Isa. 47:7. Hence, to
meditate, to think on, to attempt something, auf
etwas denfen. Job 40:32, non -)) den€ an den Kampf,
i.e. to approach, to prepare the battle.

[“(2) to make mention of @ person or thing,
Jer. 20:9.” ]

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, —(1) to be rememlered, or recalled to
mind, which is often equivalent to to be mentioned.
Job 24:20, 723! 8? Ty “no one remembers him any

ΔΎ ΩΝ ge

It

more,” he is not mentioned, he has gone into oblivion;
Jer.11:19, TW 7379 x iY “his name shall no more
be mentioned or remembered;” Eze. 3:20; Isa.
93:16; Zec.13:2; Est. 9:58, OND1) MONA DDD
n'vy2) “those days (should be) remembered and
kept.” min Sy 7312 Psal. 109:14, and δ᾽ ΒΡ Num.
20:9, to be remembered before God, to be recalled
to his memory. . Followed. by ? the memory of a
thing to be preserved for some one’s disadvantage
{compare Kal, letter 6), jemandem gebdacht werden, Eze.
18:22; 33:16.
, (2) denom. from 13%, to be born a male, Ex. 34:19
Arab. LS. ὦ IV. to bear a male).
Hien, Ὑ31Π [inf. with suff. DD 7217]—
τς (1) to bring to remembrance before some one.
“Gen. 40:14, nye HI217 “bring me toremem-
‘prance before Pharaoh;” 1 Κὶ, 17:18; Eze. 21:28;
29:16; Jer. 4:16, D432 11319 “make mention to
the nations.” In the titles of Psalms 38 and 70,
‘Y3}0? “to bring to remembrance (oneself to
God),” which accords with their subject matter.
- (2) tomake mention of. (Arab. Conj.IV.to make
‘mention of, to praise) 1 Sam. 4:18; Ps. 87:4. Es-
‘peciaily tomake mention of with praise, to praise,
to celebrate, Ps.45:18; 71:16; 77:12, 6.65. ΠῚ ΠΡ OY
Isa. 26:13, and 0¥3 Josh. 23:7; Ps. 20:8; Am.6:10
(compare ὈΡ3 NP), Isa. 48:1; 63:7. Once used
causatively, to cause to be remembered, or cele-
brated, Ex. 20:24.
(3) i.q. Kal, to remember, to call to one's own
mind, Gen. 41:9; Isa. 19:17; 49:1. ‘
(4) to offer amemorial offering (called 7318),
Isa. 66: 3.
(5) to cause to be remembered. Part. V3}!
subst. 1 Ki. 4:3; 2 Ki. 18:28,37; 2 Ch. 34:8; Isa.

36:3,22, “he who caused to be remembered,” ,

ie. the recorder, historian, or superintendent of the

_ annals of the kingdom, one of the ministers of the

Hebrew kings, whose office it was to record events
as they occurred, especially those which might relate
to the king. A similar officer is mentioned in the
royal court of Persia, both anciently (Herod. vi. 100;
Vil. 90; viii. 100) and in modern times (Chardin,
Voyage, tom. iii. 327), amongst whom he is called
Waka Nuwish [ιν 3} and also in that of the
Roman emperors Arcadius and Honorius [and after-
wards], bearing the name of magistri memoria.

Derivatives, the words immediately following; and
also MIF}, WIt, St.

I m. a male, as being he through whom the
memorial of parents is continued [but see Thes. and

CCXLV

msI-jN"t
Ges. cor. where this reason is omitted], 2 Sa. 18:18.
It is used of men, Gen. 1:27; 5:23; 17:10, seq.+
34:15, seq.; and of animals also, Gen. 7:3, 9, 16;
Ex. 12:5. Plur. O31 Ezr.8:4, seq. Compare 73]
a = -

Niphal No. 2, and 3). (Arab. 39, Syr. jas id.,
the former is also used to signify membrum virile.)
[For the etymology, see added remark on 733.]

a) and gi (Ex. 17:14; Isa. 26:14; Pro.10:7
where however other copies have Tzere, see J. H
Michaélis, Nott. Crit.), with suff. 13? m.

(1) remembrance (Andenken), Arab. $3. Exod.

17:14, “I will blot out the memory of Amalek;’
Deu. 25:19; 32:26; Ps. 9:7; 34:17; 109:15, ete.

(2) α name by which any one is remembered, i. a.
DY. Ex. 3:15, 17 ΤΡ “Tat ΠῚ Ddiyd MERA? « this is
my name for ever, and thus ye shall name me flit.
this is my memorial] through all generations;” Ps.
30:5, WIP 131? iin “ Praise ye his holy name”
[his holy memorial”], Hos. 12:6.

Se

(3) praise, celebration; Ps.6:6; 102:13 (9)

[(4) Zacher, pr. π. of a man, 1 Ch. 8:31.

ΒΤ m. constr. {173} pl. O'= and ni.

(1) memory, remembrance, Josh. 4:7; Exod.
12:14; Ecc.t:11; 2:16. ἸΥἼΞῚ ‘228 memorial stones,
_ the name applied to the two gems in the shoulder
| bands with which the dress of the high priest was
᾿ adorned, Ex. 28:12; 39:7. 3? NN a memorial
| offering, Nu. 5:15; 173? Di’ to establish a memorial,
_ namely by the procreation of children, Isa. 57:8. [?7
| (2) a memorial or memento, ὑπόμνημα (Frenck
mémoire). Exod. 17:14, 1282 3t NXt ΔΓ “ write
this amemorial] (that which shall cause to be re-
membered) in a book.” 13? ἜΘ Mal. 3:16, and
pl. ΡΠ IBD Est. 6:1, a book of memorials, annals,
journals; comp. [Ἴ31; a memorial sign, Ex. 13:9.

(3) the celebration of any particular day (comp.
the verb, Est. 9:28; Ex. 20:8); Lev. 23:24.

(4) 1.ᾳ. 22 a memorial sentence, ἀπόφθεγμα,

| Job 13:12.

big) (“ celebrated,” “famous,” compare $3
, fame), [Zichri], pr.n. of several men, Exod. 6:21;
1 Ch. 8:19, 23; 9:15; 2 Ch. 23:1; Neh. 11:9, ete.

MIB & WNIDT (« whom Jehovah remem-
| bers”), pr.n. [Zechariah, Zachariah], (Greek
Zaxapiac)—
(1) of a king of Israel, the son of Jeroboam IL,
| killed by Shallum after a reign of six months, BC
| 773, 2 Ki. 15:8—11.

!

[5 1- δι

(2) of a prophet who lived after the Bab) lonish’

zaptivity, whose prcphecies form a part of the canon
ef Scripture. He was the son of Barachiah, the
grandson of Iddo the prophet (comp. 13 No. 1), Zee.
B23; 75 Ezr: §:1;.6:14. tS
(3) of a son of Barachiah [Jeberechiah], cotem-

porary with Isaiah, and also as it seems a prophet,

Isa. 8:2; comp. 15 [2].

(4) of a prophet the son of Jehoiada, slain in the
court of the temple, in the reign of Joash, 2 Ch.
24:20, seq.

(5) of a prophet living at Jerusalem in the reign
of. Uzziah, 2 Ch. 26:5, etc.

ce ΝΟ] an unused root, perhaps i. q. nbs, ἵν» to
draw out; hence pr. n. 18°?!” Thes. |

: abr ‘aii unused root, prob. i. 4. Arab. κὐ (kin-
i \
dred with 793), to draw out. Hence 2279, 7322 fork.

FY?! terror, trembling, Psal. 12:9. Root σῦν,
[“ἅπαξ λεγόμ. prop.a shaking, trembling, earthquake,
see the root in Niphal. Hence a storm, a tempest.
Ps.12:9, “the wicked walk on every side, mbt pnd
DS 232 like the rising of a tempest upon the sons
of men.” Ges. add. ]

οὶ only in pl. pdr m. shoots, twigs, sprigs,
from their trembling and quivering motion, Isa.
18:5. Root Or, see especially Niphal. Comp. also
τύροὉ, 03020, O*PAPA.

bb; answering to the German fédjiittern, fdittetn,
fthiitten, to shake (kindred with 277 and the words
there compared).

(1) to shake, to make tremble, see Niphal.

(2) to pour out, to shake out (hence, to lavish),
(ausfhitten, ausfcditten). Part. σὴ) a squanderer,a
prodigal, Proy. 23:21; 28:7; Deut. 21:20; Prov.
23:20, W 2 “7. “those who squander (or, are
prodigals as to) their own body,” voluptuous pro-
fligates. Comp. 231. And as we only cast out and
throw away those things which we count worthless,
hence —

(3) intrans. to be abject, worthless, vile. . Jer.
es 5

15:19; Lam.1:11. (Arab. ae id., ὧδ vileness,

abjectness of mind. Syr. ‘Nj to be vile.) See Hirn.

Nipuat ΟἿΣ (comp. as to this form Lehrg. § 103,
aote 7), ἐσ tshaken, totremble. Isai. 64:2, Ἴ2Ξ9
993) ὉΠ * the mountains tremble before thy face.”
The passage, Jud. 5:5, 173 Dd" is to be similarly
understood, for 413 is there used for $942 Lehrg. 193,

CCXLVI

pont

note 15. Well rendered by the LXX. ἐσαλείθησαν
(the root δ. agreeing in etymology with σάλος, ca-
λεύω), and the Ch. and Syr. express the same (Arab.

ὠ} to shake the earth, ω» an earthquake). See
D>ter.

Hirutt (pointed according to the Chaldee form), 2°92
causative of Kal No.3, to despise. Lam.1:8. [“ See
the root 537.”]

~ [Derivatives mids, ptr.

AY é } an-unused quadriliteral, i.q. - to be hot,
the letter 2 being inserted, compare Lehrg. p. 854.
Other etymological ‘attempts, especially those brought
out by Eichhorn in his edition of Simonis’ Lexicon,
resting on false significations attributed to Arabic
words, I have examined.and refuted in Ephemerid,
Litt. Hal. 1820, No. 123. Hence—

ΠΕΡῚ & mayor Pl. ni— (Ps. 11:6; Lam.5:10)
a violent heat, especially of the wind, Ps. 11:6 (the
wind called eye!
understood); of famine, Lam. loc. cit. (Ezekiel 5:9,
compare verses 12, 16, 17, λιμὸς αἴθοψ, Hes. Op. 361;
ignea fames, Quinctilian. Declam. xii.; Arabie ὦ

\ es simtim, i. e. poisonous, is to be

€. αὶ a fire of famine, Hariri), also of indignation,
Ps. 119:53-

a 7) an unused root. Ch. Pael to drop, i. 4. ADT.
Hence—

my} (“a dropping”), [Zilpah], pr. n. of the
handmaid of Leah, Gen. 29:24; 30:9.

PUD? £. (from D2t)—(1) counsel, in a bad sense,
Proverbs 21:27; 24:9; morerarely in a good sense,
Job 17:11 (in which passage allusion is made to the
derivation of the word: see what is said under the
root).

(2) wickedness, a wicked deed. Psal. 26:10;
119:150. Especially used in speaking of sins of
uncleanness, such as fornication, rape, or incest.
Ley. 18:17, 8] 73} “this would be wickedness.”
Job 31:11; Eze. 16:27; 22:9, 11.

(3) [Zimmak], pr. π. τὰ. 1Ch.6:5,27; 2Ch.
29:12.

VDT 61. q. MT No. 1. PL. Mit for "NN (comp.
Gr. § 79, note 2 [§ 88, note 17}, my counsels or pur-
poses, Ps.17:3. According to the accents it is cer
tainly to be thus taken, for the word "Nt is Milra
With the accent changed ΝΘ is, J have pwrposed,
atid ‘the ‘setitence. rtins more ‘smoothly if rendered.

poem

“(that which) I purposed (my mouth) shall not
transgress.” [Qu. Is not this inf. of DD}?]

ΤῊ ἢ [root Wt], pl. ὮΝ (Nah. 2:3){1) a
vine-branch, or twig, so called from being pruned
. (see the root V1), Nu. 13:23; Isa.17:10.

(2) generally a branch, or shoot. Eze.15:2;
8:17, “ and lo, they put the branch to their nose;”
referring to the Persian custom of worshipping the
rising sun, holding in their left hand a bundle of
twigs of the plant called Barsom, see Strabo, xv. p.
733, Casaub.: τὰς δ᾽ ἐπῳδὰς ποιοῦνται πολὺν χρόνον
ὁάβδων μυρικίνων Χλέπτων δέσμην κατέχοντες. Comp.
Hyde, De Rel. Vett. Persarum, p. 350. Zendavesta ed.
Anquetil du Perron, ii. 532.

pea

5} 8} an unused quadriliteral, 1. 4ᾳ. Arab. ΣΟ

onomatopoetic fummen, to buzz, to murmur, to make

Gr &

a noise, to hum, whence hepe “ja noisy multitude.
Hence —

DDSI mase. pl. (* tribes making a noise”),
[Zamzummims], prop. name of a nation of giants,
anciently dwelling within the borders of the Ammon-
ites, but extinct even before the time of Moses, Deu.
4:90. Comp. OF.

Vt m. Cant. 2:12, the time of thepruning of
vines (of the form V¥3, YI Lehrg. § 120, No. 5),
from 1. Well rendered by the LXX. καιρὸς τῆς
τομῆς. Symm. x. τῆς κχλαδεύσεως. Vuig. tempus pu-
tationis. Others translate it, the time of the singing of
birds, which is contrary to the use of the verb Wot
and to the analogy of the form 2°0?.

CCXLVII

INT

This’ new definition of this root of course influences

| the synopsis of meanings, as well as it entirely super-

Vi3t (Isa. 25:5), pl. NW asong. Ps. 119:54; |

2 Sa. 23:1; especially a hymn, a song of praise.
Isa. 24:16. Job 35:10, “ who giveth songs (i.e.
joy, rejoicing) in the night” (i.e. in adversity); a
triumphal song [of oppressors], Isa. 25:5. Root
TW}. especially Pi.

ΠΥΡῚ (“song”), [Zemirah], pr. n. m. 1 (ἢ.
7:9.

DMT pret. ἘΘΘῚ and ‘Tit, fut. DW pl. sO} for

gether fictitious). [In Ges. ada. “to meditate, to
ee

id.

to come from the idea of murmuring or muttering, i.e.

the low voice of persons talking to themselves or

have in mind, to purpose; Arab. It seems

wl (see Gr. ὃ 57, note 11 [§ 66, ncte11]; Lehrg. p. , (At#bic

372; for the root Of, which some propose, is alto- ,

sedes the following remark.] Properly to tie, to bind,
i. q. the kindred ΩΝ; and Arab.

rire

Δ) to bind, to tie

together, whence ole} a cord. Hence tropically—
(1) to lie in wait, to plot, followed by °, Ps. 37:12;
to purpose, or meditate evil, Prov. 30:32; fel-
lowed by a gerund, Ps. 31:14. Hence—(2) as a
verb of medial signification, to meditate something,
to propose to oneself, followed by an accusative,

Gen. 11:6; Lam. 2:17. Proverbs 31:16, T1Y ADD}
iPM “she proposed to herself (to possess) a field;
(she considers a field,) and she obtains it:” followed
by a gerund, Zee. 1:6.

- With regard to the original signification above
proposed [but see the added note], it is sufficient to
remark, that verbs signifying binding or weaving
are very often applied to counsels, especially in a bad
sense, of which examples may be seen under the root
338. Allusion is'made to this origin in Job 17:11,
pA) ‘nit “my purposes are broken off,” that is;
like'a cord; since the Orientals compare a cgunsel
formed to something woven or wreathed. Vit. Tim,

t. i. p. 90: ῥ js! om <i he firmly twined the
cord of his purpose. In Arabic the figurative idea

is found in the verb to purpose to himself, to
intend.

Derivatives, M2}, Mt, MN} and Dot.

Dot m.a counsel or purpose in a bad sense,
Ps. 140:9.

1 unused in Kal, kindred to the root D2} τὸ
Appoint. [In Sam. Pent. Gen..11:6, 13%’ where
the Heb. has 1}.

Piet |? id. very frequently used in Chaldee.

Pat, plur. part. 5°21) DAY Ezr. 10:14; Neh.
10:35, and Mi} 'Y 13:31, times appointed or
stated. Hence—

: yor plur. 0°32} m. time, especially a stated time

o ni »
Bash ws} time. Syr. .2y id.), Ecc. 3:1,
yt bed “its own time for every thing,” i.e. every
thing remains only so long, all things are frail and
fleeting, Neh. 2:6; Est.9:27, 31. It is a word of a
later age used instead of the more ancient MY. [This
remark (omitted in Thes.) takes for granted what
cannot be admitted, that Solomon did not write the

meditating; comp. OP2t to murmur, aiso 727, 139,” | book of Ecclesiastes. ]

m3i—}or

JO? Chald. Paget, to appoint, to establish, to
prepare.

Hiruraey 219 to agree together, properly to
appoint for each other time and place, Dan. 2:9 "7p.
Comp. Am. 3:3 Targ. The 2" )2 is to be read IAI},

‘and is Aphel, in which, however, this verb is used

[elsewhzre] neither in Syriac nor in Chaldee [?]
but only in Samaritan [“and this reading is to be
preferred, as being the more unusual” ].

PO? ἃ ΔΤ emphat. st. 8207 plur. }'23t m. Chald.

(1) time, a set time. Dan. 2:16, 82D 12“ at the
same time;” 3:7,8; 4:33. TW) Jat W “until a
time and season;” 7:12. Used of holy times (feast
days), Dan.'7:25. Compare WiD No. 3.

(2) pl. times, vices (Male). Dan.6:11, 7A prt
three times (to be compared with the correspond-
ing English expression three times. Also = and

So

Arab. ΣΟ time, pl. times, vices).

“Yat [properly it would seem “To PLUCK”],
TO PRUNE, especially the vine, Lev. 25:3,4. Hence
ΓΙ snuffers. (Arab. _2} to prune a vine, the letters
Dand 3 being interchanged).

Nipuat pass. Isa. 5:6.
Piet 2t—(1) to sing, properly (as has been well
observed by Albert Schultens and Bishop Lowth),
-to cut off the discourse or sentence, or song; to
express a song divided according to rhythmical num-
bers, (compare os 3 a song, properly a discourse

---

divided, from AF to cut, to cut off. Arab. -< ¢} I. and

IL; Syr. 9) and 29}; ZEth. Conj. II. id.). Followed
by a dative of the person whom the song celebrates,
Jud. 5:3; Ps.g:12; 30:5; 47:7; and an ace. Ps.
47:7; 66:2; 68:5, 33.

(2) to play on a musical instrument [or to sing so
accompanied |, ψάλλειν. Ps. 33:2; 71:22.

(3) to dance (Arabic x cj)s which is also done
~ according to rhythmical numbers, and is connected
with singing and music (comp. PO¥ and PN). Hence
‘WY. [It may be questioned whether ἼΘ᾽ ever really
meant fo dance; this signification seems to be merely
imagined in order to connect ἼΘ᾽ with its root. ]

Derivatives, Y2t, VP}, THD}, hop, MWD, MM
and also those which immediately follow.

ὝΞΙ [emph. Pt] τὰ. Chald. music of instru-
ments, Dan. 3:5,'7, 10, 15.

ΔΙ τὰ. Chali. a singer, Ezr. 7:24.

CCXLVIII

a-yo

“Wt m. occurs once, Deut. 14:5, an animal, a
species of deer or antelope, so named from its leaping
(see VW} Piel No. 3), like {U7 from wy, pra. (Arab.
ej leap as a goat.)

Yt f. singing, or music.—(a) vocal, Ps. 81:3}
98:5.—(0) instrumental, Amos. §:23. Meton. N72}
ὙΠ song of the land, i.e. its most praised fruits or
productions, Gen. 43:11. Compare Greek ἀοίδιμος,
celebrated in songs, i.q. celebrated.

“Vo? masc. (“celebrated in song,” ἀοίδιμος,
“celebrated”), [Zimri], pr.n.—(1) of a king of
Israel, who slew Elah and succeeded him, B. C. 930.
1 Ki. 16:9,10; 2 Ki.g:31. Gr. Zappi.—(2) of the
capt. of the Simeonites, Nu.25: 14.—(3) 1 Chr. 2:6.
—(4) 1 Chr. 8:36; 9:42.—(5) it seems also to be
a patronymic from Τ᾽ for ‘IV. Jer. 25:25.

ΤΩΙ (id.), [Zimran], pr-n. of a son of Abraham,
and Keturah, and of an Arabian nation sprung from
him, Gen. 25:2; 1 Ch.1:32. Perhaps Zabram, a
regal city according to Ptolemy between Mecca and
Medinah is to be compared with this. Compare "Yt
No. 5.

nyo f.i. q. TY? song, meton. the object of song,
or praise. δ NV MY“ 'ehovah is my strength
and my song,” Ps. 118:14, Isa. 12:2.

!! m. pl. Ὁ} species. ΑΒ to its origin see under
the root 13], Ps. 144:13, ey WD of every kind.

Ἴ 2Ch. 16:14. (Chald. and Syr. id.)

]! Chald. id. Dan. 3:5, 7, 10, 15.

3} Pl. ni33}, constr. M331 rH TAIL of animals

See

i δθνα 9 a

(Arab. ὡρῶν and δ ὁ, ϑ'γγ. βϑα ον id. The verb
εὐ to follow after, is secondary). Ex. 4:4; Jud.
15:4; Job 40:17. Metaphorically, extremity, the
end of any thing. DY AND MA Ww “two ends of
fire-brands,” 158. 7:4. Also something vile, or con-
temptible, especially as opposed to t'N1 Deu. 28:13, .
“ Jehovah will make thee the head and not the tail;”
verse 44. Isa.g:13; 19:15. (In the same sense the
Arabs oppose JJ, ς Δ nose and tail, see my
commentary on Isaiah 9:13.) Hence the denomi-
native verb—

Pret 33% properly to hurt, or cut off the tail,
hence figuratively to smite, or rout the rear of a
host (Arab. WJ), Greek οὐρά, οὐραγέα). Deut. 24:
18; Josh.10:19, Denominative verbs derived from
the names of members of the body often have the

AI

sense in the Phwnicio-Shemitic languages of hurting
or cutting off those members. See Lehrg. p. 257, and
Ewald’s Hebr. Gram. p. 200.

ΤΊ] fut. 127° apoc. 1 ἢ} .---(1) To COMMIT FORNI-

CATION. (Arab. Ὁ: coivit, to commit fornication;
-

Ls.
Syr. [4] id.; Ath. HRs, although Nun is retained
in H4T: semen coitus.) Attributed properly and
chiefly to a woman; whether married (when it may
be rendered, to comn.it adultery) or unmarried, Gen.
38:24; Lev.19:29; Hos.3:3; and it is construed
with an accusative following of the fornicator or
adulterer, Jer.3:1; Eze. 16:28; Isa. 23:17 (unless
ΤΣ in this place 13 with); also followed by 3 (to com-
mit fornication w.th), Eze. 16:17; by Eze.16: 26, 28;
very often fellowel by “IS, prop. to go a whoring
after, to follow a paramour, Eze. 16:34; Levit.
17:7; 26:5,6; Deu. 31:16, ete. On the other hand,
Θ is put before the husband from whom the adulteress

“Geparts in committing whoredom, against whom she
transgresses, Ps. 73:27; “JN Hos.1:2; MOA Hos.
4:12, and NOB Eze. 23:5 (comp. Num. 5:19, 29);
29 Hos. 9:1, and by Jud. 19:2 (where, however, the
reading is doubtful); Eze. 16:15 (she committed
adultery with a husband; i.e. whilst she had a hus-
band, she thus transgressed against him). Part. 721?
@ harlot, whore, prostitute, Gen. 38:15;. Deut.

_ 23:19, and more fully nt MWS Lev.21 :7; Josh.2:1;
Jud. 11:1; nor are those to be listened to, who, in
some passages, for instance in that cited from Joshua,

understand a hostess, a keeper of a house of entertain-

ment, from ἢ} to feed. This word is rarely used of a

male paramour, as Nu. 25:1, followed by Os (comp.

Arab. ων for ah a whoremonger).

(2) It is very often used figuratively —(a) of
idolatry, [to go a whoring after strange gods, | (the
prophets shadowing forth the relation in which God
stood to the people of Israel by the marriage union,
see Hos. 1:2; Eze. 16:33; so that the people wor-
shipping strange gods is compared to an adulterous
woman). For the prepositions which follow, see
above, No.1. A very common expression is ΤΣ
ons Dry “MIS to go a whoring after strange gods,
Ley.17:7; 20:5,6; Deut. 31:16; Jud. 2:17; also,
ad NBN 73 to go a whoring, departing from one’s
own God, sce above. The expression also-is used
DIT INS ΠῚ to go a whoring after (i.e. imitating)
the gentiles, Eze. 23:30.—(b) of superstitions con-
nected with idolatry: NANT "OY ΠῚ} to goa whoring
after (following) necromancers, I evit. 20:6.—(c) of

CCXLIX

M3t--}Dt

the commerce of gentile nations amongst themselvea
Spoken of Tyre, Isa. 23:17, “she committed forni- —
cation with all the peoples of the earth;” compare
Nah. 3:4 and ᾿ς,

Puat 734 pass. Eze. 16:34.

Hiruit 7333 fut. apoc. jt}—(1) to seduce to for-
nication, Ex. 34:16; to cause to commit fornt-
cation, Lev. 19:29.

(2) intrans. like Kal, properly to commit forni-
cation, Hos. 4:10,18; 5:3.

Derivatives, D°A3?, Nit, NIA.

M3} (perhaps, “a marsh,” “a marshy place,”
comp. ΠῚ Hiph. [“stinking”]), [Zanoah], pr.n.
of two towns in the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:34, 56;
Neh. 3:13; 11:30; 1 Ch. 4:18. [Prob. now Zdné’a,

ro Rob. ii. 343. ]

D353} τὰ. pl. (from ΠῚ with the addition of a for-
mative 3, like }'$?2 from TSP, j3D8 from A, see
Lehrg. page 508).

(1) whoredoms, adulteries, Gen. 38:24. Hos.
1:2, DA Pau 353} nS “a whorish wife and
bastard children.” Hos. 2:6; 4:12; 5:4. Hos.2:4,
M35 MII WN) “and let her remove her adul--
teries (1. 6. vultus protervus; compare Hor. Carm
i. 19, 7. 8) from her face” (comp. Eze 6:9). ,

(2) Used figuratively—(a) of idolatry, α Ki.g
22.—(b) of commerce with foreign nations, Nuh-
3:4; compare the verh, Isa. 23:17.

mt f. plur. ἘΞ (from 3), fornications,
whoredoms, always used figuratively —(a) of the
worship of idols, Jer. 3:2, 9; Eze. 23:27; 43:7, 9;
Hos. 4:11.— (Ὁ) of any want of fidelity to God, 6. g.
that of a complaining and seditious people, Nu.14:33.

M3} —(1) TO STINK, TO BE RANCID, TO BE COR-
rupPt, see Hiruit. (So the Arab. 83 ome Kin-
dred roots are {0¥, 35), Bj .
water; and in Greek, τάγγος and ταγγή;, rancidity,
ταγγός, rancid; also, σικχός, causing loathing,
σικχαίνω.)

(2) Metaph. to be abominable. Hos. 8 : 5, M2
fey ὯΝ “O Samaria, thy calf is an abominable
thing.” Also transitively, to loathe, to spit out, to
reject (comp. O71). Hos. 8:3, 212 oe nit “Israel
has rejected that which is good;” often used of
Jehovah rejecting a people, Ps.43:2, 203 22 “why
hast thou cast me off?” Ps. 44:10, 24; 60:3,123
74:1; 77:8; 89:39. Followed by 19 to thrust away
from any thing. Lam. 3:17, ‘Y’53 DiowD NAL “ thou

turbid or muddy

pr-pr
hast thrust me away from peace,” thou hast de-
prived me of peace, or welfare.

Hirrit—(1) like Kal No.1, pr. to emit a stench.
_ Tsa.1g:6, NF) ANAT “the rivers shall stink,”
i.e. they fail and become shallow. LXX. ἐκλείψουσιν
οἱ ποταμοί. Vulg. deficient lumina. (The form 32183
¥< scarcely Hebrew, and it seems to have sprung from
the coalition of two readings, 11217} and 4M2TS, the
latter being a Chaldaism.)

(2) ig. Kal No. 2, to reject, to cast away, 1 Ch.
28:9; followed by f 2 Ch. 11:14; causat. [to ren-
der stinking, i.e. to pollute, or] to profane, 2Ch.
29:19.

Derivative, 0131 pr. n.

12] an unused root, prob. 1. 4. Arab. .p° (kindred
w the Hebrew 120), to form, to put into shape;

Ὁ. 8:
whence <.: form, appearance, 1... rule, mode. Hence
Heb. j? kind, species (the origin of which has hitherto
been unknown to etymologists); although this word
afterwards, its origin being neglected, was inflected
according to the analogy of verbs nb.

pai unused in Kal. Syr. 25) } to shoot an arrow,
especially to a great distance. Talmud. to leap, to
leap forth; and so with the letters transposed, Arab.
Gp: The original idea is that of binding tegether,

comp. Arab. (*} to bind beneath, Syr. jas Ι a cord,
with which a load is bound together. Used especially
of animals which, when they prepare to take a leap,
draw their feet together in order to spring with greater
force (comp. 732, Ds fic) gufammengiehn gum Gprunge,
fich fortfdnelien ; also used of shooting anarrow. [‘ Com-
pare Ὁ}. |

Piet, to leap forth very violently, spoken of a
lion, Deut. 33:22. [“ LXX. ἐκπηδήσεται, in other
MSS. ἐκπηδήσει. Kimehi 205]

Hence ΟῚ for ὈἾΡΩΪ arrows, also Mipt for Nip}
jand Opts].

YI f. sweat, the effect of violent motion (from
the root ¥31, whence the Tzere is impure). [In Thes.
derived from Yt], Gen. 3:19; elsewhere there is also
yy. (Talmud. ΠΝ sweat, ¥°}3 to sweat, Syr. JAsoy
sweat, whence a new verb AS to sweat.)

YT £. formed by transposition of letters from
AYN (like myoy for Aw) trouble [* prop. shaking,
agitation, i.e. oppression, maltreatment” ], Deu.
28:25; Eze. 23:46 ano, and Jer. 15:4; 24:9; 29:
185 34:17 510.

CCL

py}
pyr (“ disturbed”), [Zaavan], pr. n. m. Gen
36:27; 1Ch.1:42.

TY! m. [“ properly adj.”], (from the root "Wt), a
little, Job 36:2, like μικρόν: a word which imitates
the Chaldee.

TY! Ch. little, Dan. 7:8, iq. Heb. VY¥, see the
root Wi.

yt i. q. WI To BE EXTINGUISHED, occurs once
in-—

Nipua, Job 17:1, where three MSS. [“ of Ken-
nicott, and nine of De Rossi”] have the usual form
iy),

DY? fut. ov Nu. 23:8, and D9 Proverbs 24:24
(Arab. e 5 Conj. V. to foam at the mouth, speaking

of a camel, to speak angrily. Of the same origin is
the German Gdaum, fddumen, the English to scum,
to skim, the French éecume, comp. also "¥t), hence—

(1) TO BE VERY ANGRY WITH ANY ONE, often witk
the added idea of punishment; to pour out anger
upon any one, followed by an accusative, Mal. 1:4
Zec. 1:12, NADY WS TNA WY “ the cities of Judah
which have borne thy anger” (lit. “which thou hast
been angry with”). Isaiah 66:14; followed by by
Dan. 11:30. Part. MN} DWT Prov. 22:14.

(2) to curse, with an accusative, Num. 23:7, 8;
Prov. 24:24; Mic. 6:10.

NipHaL, as though it had been the passive of Hiph
to be made angry, to be enraged, to be provoked to
anger. Proverbs 25:23, ODY1) 0°28 “ an enraged
countenance,” i.e. one that is morose. Vulg. facies
tristis (comp. Yt). Hence—

CYT m.—(1) [“ properly fowm, so used perhaps
Isaiah 30:27; hence jfierceness,”| anger or indigna-
tion, especially the wrath of God as shown ‘in the
infliction of punishment; punishment sent from God
(ὀργή), [“ always in this sense, except Hos.7:16"],
Isa. 10:5, 25; 26:20; 30:27; Dan.8:19. ὈΨῈ ov3
in the day of (divine) indignation. Ezekiel 22:24
Daniel 11:36, CYT mop ‘W “ until the punishment
sent from God be completed ;” comp. Dan. 8:19.

(2) rage, insolence. Hosea7:16, piv Dyn
“ because of the insolence of their tongue.”

ny Ϊ fut. A.—(1) To BE ANGRY, followed by by
Prov. 19:3, OY 2 Chron. 26:19. (The original idea is
either that of foaming, the same as ὮΝ}, compare the
words of which the syllable sap is the common stock,

see 75}: or else that of burning, compare Syr. sj
Ethpe. to be burned, and the quadriliteral ἮΜ 01.)

Ipi—ayt

[* The primary signification is either to breathe,
to snuff up, (Sam. Jy 44 id. comp. Ch. 82¥ta strong
wind,) or else, to burn.” ]

(2) to besad, to fret, tobe morose(as to the con-
nection of ideas see under the root 2¥¥).’ Part. D’Dy?
sad, Gen. 40:6, i. g. DY) verse 7; Dan. 1:10 (of the
countenance, as having become thin and sad-looking
through long fasting.. Well rendered by Theod. σκυ-
θρωπός, comp. Matt.6:16). Hence—

vi

τῇ. adj. ἀπ στη, enraged. 1 Ki. 20:43; 21:4,

ὮΝ with suff. evr m. anger, rage, 2 Ch. 16:10;
28:9; figuratively used of the raging of the sea,
Jonah 1:15.

PUT fat. Py imp. PUT inf. Pi i. g. PRY (which
latter word is peculiar to the more ancient books of

the Old Test. while on the other hand pyr, O35) is
more common in Chaldee [and Syriac]. In Arabic

both occur, the same as in Hebrew, ; jx. and i
also, z>.}), TO CRY OUT, TO EXCLAIM, especially for
sorrow, as complaining and imploring aid. Oye is pre-
fixed to the person implored, Ps.22:6; 142:2; Hos.
7:14; 2 1 Ch.5:20; in theacc. Jud.12:2; Neh.g:28.
by is prefixed to the cause of complaint, Jer. 30:15;
? Isa. 15:5; Jer. 48:31; ΞΡ 1 Sa. 8:18; it also
stands in the accusative, as in Hab. 1:2, where both
constructions are combined, DDR TPS PIS “ (how
long) shall I cry unto thee concerning violence?”
comp. Job 19:7.

Nipuat, the passive of Hipn. No.3, to be called
together, Jud.18:22, 23; hence to assemble selves,
1Sa. 14:20; Jud. 6:34, 35.

- ‘Hiram.—(1) i.q. Kal, to ery out, but properly
fo occasion a cry, Job 35:9; to proclaim; used
absol. Jon. 3:7.

(2) to call, to call upon, followed by an accu-
sative, Zec. 6:8.

(3) With reference to many it signifies, to call
together, to assemble, 2Sa.20:4,5; Jud.4:10,13.

[The derivatives follow. ]

pyr Ch. to ery out, Dan. 6:21.

ΓΝ m. an outcry, Isa. 30:19. [By many taken
as the inf. of the verb: so also Gesen. in Thes.] The
word more commonly used is—

ΠΡ f. an outcry, especially that which is the
expression of sorrow, or the cry for aid. ‘Isa. 15:5;
85:19; Neh. 5:6; 9:9; Jer. 18:22; 20:16; 50:46.
It is sometimes followed by a genitive objectively,

COLI

| cHIN of a.man, Lev. 13:29, 30; 19:27. (Arab.

prop

as Genesis 18:20, DID ΠΡῸΣ “the ery concerring
Sodom.”

Wi an unused root. Aram. Sy, Wt to belittle,
1.ᾳ. Heb: W¥. Comp. under PY. Hence VY? Heb.
and Ch., WY.

8} an unused root (whence MP} pitch), which I
suppose to have had the signification of flowing or pour-
ing, and hence to have been applied to fluid or fusible
materials, as is the case with many words springing

from the stock sap, spas 820, ΠΡ, DDY om Arabic

τ)» τ} ττΊ
πε ΤᾺ to flow, to become liquid, and td, to become
liquid, to melt into drops; in western languages,
σπέω, Spuo, spuma, sapa, sapo; fpeyens Sreichel, Safty
eté. [In the Thes. ND} is referred to 43? as its root,
hence this supposed root is altogether omitted. ]

“VDT an unused root. Arab. pe to diffuse a
sweet smell, as a garden. Hence—

pr (“sweet smell”), [Ziphron], pr.n. of a
town in the north of Palestine; once Nu. 34:9.

ra

nt £ pitch, Ex. 2:3; Isa. 34:9. Arab. 3);

Aram. fA}, NSAET; but also 83, from the root 75%,
which see. [In the Thesaurus this word is referred
to sat (like NYP from wap), as having the idea of
liquefaction or dropping. ] In Arabie n servile passes
into a radical letter; see 207.

I. Pl or PI, only in the plur. D9! (for D'P3, from
PI to shoot an arrow), arrows, especially as ignited,
Pro. 26:18. Also found in the form Nip", which see.

I. Pl or Pr, only in the pl. D°??, fetters, chains,
from the root Pet No.1. Psal. 149:8; Isa. 45:14:
Nah. 3:10; Job 36:8. (Ch. [Pt id., also in the Tal-
mud 8 }}). See DPN. [In Thes. this word. is de-
rived from the root P23} in the sense of binding. ]

12) comm. (Isa.15:2; 2Sa.1¢:5), THE BEARDED
δὸς

9 ν τὰ
chin; }1.09 beard or chin.) Hence—

ΟῚ fut. 128 to be old, to become old, to grow
old (properly to have the chin hanging down, from
1Pt, like wie an old man with a chin hanging down,
decrepid; in which perhaps may be found the origin

of the Latin senex, senectus, which others have ab-
surdly taken as used for seminex). This word, howe

ΓἸΡΙ

ever, is used not merely of decrepit, but also of
rigorous old age, Gen.18: 12,13; 19:31; 24:13 27:13
1 Sa 2:22, etc. [But is not decrepitude implied in
al. these passages? For the difference between {2%
and its synonyms ἴδ᾽}, 3%, UU see those words.

HiIpui, intrans. to be old, to become old (as if to
contract old age, comp. ΡῚ ΠΕ [“in Heb. Gr. ὃ 52. 2,
note” ]), Pro. 22:6; also-of plants, Job 14:8; just as
Pliny applies senesco to trees.

jt constr. |2? Gen. 24:2, pl. D'2P2t, ΡΥ m. an old
man [“ either put a3 an adj. with a subst., as 03°38
1239 ‘the old man your father,’ Gen. 43:27, or alone
as a subst., as Gen. 19:4, etc.” Thes.], Gen. 18:11;
19:4; 25: 8: followed by Ὁ older than some one.
Job 32:4, p> 33191) NDT 2PT 3 “for they were
older than he;” My, ΝΣ, SN! WT the elders
of Israel, of the city, of Egypt, i.e. the chief men,
rulers, magistrates, without reference to the idea of
age; Ex.3:16; 4:29; Deu.1g:12; 21:3,4,6; 22:15,

gs¢c-r

17, 18. (The use is similar of the Arab. 4 sheikh,

an old man, hence the captain of a tribe; and in the
languages sprung from the Latin, Ital. Signor, French

Seigneur, Spanish Sevor, Engl. Sir, all of which are }-

from the Latin Senior; as Germ. Graf, is properly
i. g. gta, frawo, grey-headed. In no language, how-
ever, does this reverence for old age appear more
habitual and familiar, than in the Chinese; in which
the ministers of a king, even though young, are called
great king father, i.e. a man of very high eminence;
and men of the same rank address each other “ O
my elder brother!”) Metaph. used of an old nation,
become weak, Isa. 47:6. Plur. f. ΓΙ Zec. 8:4.

ΤΡ m. old age, Gen. 48:10.

MIP} Εἰ old age, Gen. 24:36; Psal. 71:9, 18.
Metaph. of a nation, Isa. 46:4; comp. Isa. 47:6.

ΟῚ τὰ. pl. id. Gen. 21:2,7; 44:20. O'R
@ son born in old age, Gen. 37:3. (As to denomina-
tives of this form, see Lehrg. § 122, No. 13.)

ἯΙ TO RAISE, figuratively To comrort the af-
flicted, Ps. 145:14; 146:8. (Syr. ἜΦΥ id.)

Pt Ch. to raise up, to hang, e.g. a criminal on
a stake set up. (Syr. a0) to crucify.) Ezr.6:11.

[Note. “*?? applies in this passage to the man, not
to the wood.”]

Pj2}—(a) to tie fast, to bind (Chald. Pet id.),
whence Ὁ) and D'pt$ bonds. [This meaning in
Thes. is wholly excluded.]

CCLIL

T-}ps

(2) TO SQUEEZE THROUGH a strainer, to strain
hence to refine—(a) wine (see PuaL, comp. Arab,
-

(ij Wine newly pressed out).—(b) metals, Job 23:1.
With this signification agree σάκκος, σάκος, sackcloth,
a strainer; σακκέω, σακκεύω, caxxif~w; Lat. saccus,
saccare; Hebr. δ); and the same stock is found in
πίθον feigen, feigern, ficern, properly used of metals.
(3) to pour, to pour out, in a general sense, like
the French couler, and the Latin οἱ αν, Job 36:27.
Ριει, PP to refine, to purify gold, Mal. 3:3.
Puat, to be refined, used of wine, Isa. 25:6; of
metal, 1 Ch. 28:18; 29:4; Ps. 12:7.
Hence 0°?t No. II. [In Thes. derived from P3t.]

Ἵ a stranger, an enemy; see the root Wt No. IL

“Wom. border, edge, wreathed work, crown
around a table, or the ark of the covenant, Ex.25:11,
9 =
24,253; 37:2,11,26. Syr. Jxzy neckchain, collar.
Root ὙΠ No. I.

NT £ for T-once Nu. 11:20, loathing. ΙΝ

nausea, from the root ὙἿ, js which see.

a unused in Kal, i. q. Syr. sy TO MAKE
NARROW. [In Thes. many meanings which have
been proposed for this root, are discussed; that re-
garded by Gesenius as most probable, is fo perish,
to be dissipated. In Corr. Gesenius compares Ch.
Ithpeal to pour out, to flow off, or away; whence
333} gutter; and by transpos. 3179; Arab. ς.» i
channel.] It once occurs in— τ

ῬΌΑΙ,, used of rivers, 13" ΓΩΞ at the time when

they become narrow [“what time they flow off, they
fail, i.e. when the waters flow off, the streams dry
up ἌἍ Job 6:17. Rightly compared with Arabie

lire a narrow channel.

bast (probably for [532° ‘scattered to Ba-
bylon, or for”) 533 yy} “born at Babylon”),
pr.n. Zerubbabel (LXX. Ζοροβάβελ), ἃ descendant
of David, who brought back the first colony of the
Jews to their own land, after the Deere cap-
tivity, Ezr.2:2; 3:2; Hag. 1:1.

eb i an unused root. Chald. to prune trees; te
clear them of leaves and branches. ὙΣ the luxuriant
growth of trees. Whence—

‘TM [Zered, Zared], pr.n. of a valley (Num,
21:12), and of the river flowing in it; eastward of
Jordan, on the confines of Moab (Dc at. 2:13, 14),

nat

Targ. Jonath. brook of willows, compare DD WA ὉΠ
Isa. 15:7.

ΓΤ fut, ΠΝ, apoc. Wt—(1) TO SCATTER, TO
DISPERSE (Arab. .¢,J to disperse e. g. dust by the
wind, II to winnow. Syr. and Chald. [89, S74. Kin-

dred verbs, all of which have the sense of scattering,
--

VY, PU, TY No. II, also ΠῚ, Arab.\,9 to sow. In
the Indo-Germanic languages corresponding words
are Sanscr. sri, to scatter, séro, and with the addition
of p ort to the sibilant, Sanscr. stri, to spread out,
στορέω, fireuen, sterno; σπείρω, spargo, Goth. spreihan,
Germ. fprithen, Spreu [ English to strew]). Ex. 32:20;
Nu. 17:2; Isa. 30:22. Especially —

(2) to winnow, 158. 30:24; Jer.4:11; Ruth.3:2,
pyywa pcm mt sina « behold he winnows his
barn floor of barley.” Figuratively applied to the
dispersion of enemies. Jer.15:7; Isa. 41:16; Eze.
5:2.

(3) to spread out generally, whence Na span.

Nipna to be scattered, Eze. 6:8; 36:19.

PieLTW—(1) tospread abroad, Pro. 15:7, hence
to scatter, to disperse, e.g. nations, Levit. 26:33;
Eze. 5:10; 6:5; 12:15; 30:26; Pro. 20:8, “a king
...scatters away all evil with his look.”

᾿ (2) to winnow, Pro. 20:26; and hence to winnow
9ut, to shakeout, and thus toexamine thoroughly.
Ps. 139:3, DU ‘YIN HS “thou hast searched me
in. my walking and in my lying down.” Jerome
eventilasti. 1,ΧΧ. ἐξιχνίασας. (The figurative signi-
fication is found in the Arabic 5,9 to know.)

Puat, to be scattered, Job 18:15; to be spread
gut, Pro.1:17. As to the form 7} Isa. 30:24, which
some place here, it is the participle of Kal used
impersonally, and ΠΪ Ps. 58:4, is from the root Ἢ.

Derivatives, NY, 77, OND.

yt f. (rarely masc. Isa. 17:5; 51:5; Dan.11:
15, 22, especially in the signification No.2. Comp.
Uehrg. p. 470), m. pl. ὯΝ and ni-.

(1) an arm, Isa. 17:5; 40:11; especially the fore
arm, as in Lat. brachium κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν (differing from
MP lacertus), Job 26:2; in animals the fore leg,

shoulder, βραχίων, Nu.6:19; Deut. 18:3. (Arabic
s-

εἰ ss Aram. 8277, (535 an arm, also a cubit, from
the root Y7} No.1). 7°) Yin} a stretched out arm, a
gesture of threatening applied to a people ready for
battle [“aseribed to God”], Exod. 6:6; Deu. 4:34;
Eze. 20:33, 34; similarly 712 Yt Job 38:15.

(2) Figuratively —(a) strength, might, power,

CCLIIT —

ΠΡ}

2 Ch. 32:8, W3 YY “human power.” Ps. 44:4,
Job 40:9, YT YIN “the strength of his hands;”
Gen. 49:24. Hence military force, an army, Dan.
11:15, 22, 31.—(b) violence, Job 35:9. YN WK
“a violent man;” Job 22:8. Here the phrase
belongs to break the arm of any one, for to destroy his
power, or violence, 1 Sam. 2:31; Job 22:9; 38:15;

Ps.10:15; 37:17 (comp. Arab. σις ci) — (0)
strength imparted to another in aiding him, hence
help, aid. Ps. 83:9; Isa.33:2 (like the Arab. g.de

Pers. 45! an arm, also aid; Syr. ἘῸΝ is son of arm,
i.e. helper; see farther on the place referred to in
Isainh), hence a helper, a companion, Isa.g;19
(comp. Jer. 9:19, where for this word is found Y).
LXX. Cod. Alex. ἀδελφός. ats is the same word
with Aleph prosthetic.

é

YIN m. (verbal of Piel, from the root YY of the
form Pil) that which is sown, Levit. 11:37; plur.
DYN things sown, garden herbs, Isa. 61:11.

mt m. quadril. formed from the root ἢ a violent

9 = 9
shower, Ps.72:6. Syr. |Kgv*1 a shower. Talmud.
ἐς ΟἽ ΒΤ sprinklings of water, drops.

TW tied to gether, girded,from 1 (which see),
the first radical being inserted in the last syllable, as
in the word ἢ ΤῊ, once Pro. 30:31, O° Ὑ “girt
in the loins,” by which a war horse is meant, as
ornamented about the loins with girths and buckles
(such ornaments are very frequent in the sculptures
at Persepolis), compare Bochart, Hieroz. t.i.p. 102.
Schultens. ad h.1. Joh. Simonis understands it of a
Zebra, or the wild ass of Abyssinia, as if so called
from its skin being striped asif girded. Some of the
Hebrew interpreters understand it to mean a grey-
hound [others understand a wrestler, see Talm.
Hieros. Taanith, fol. 57; Maurer ad h.1.”].

my fut. ™—(1) To RISE, used of the sun, Gen.
32:32; Ex. 22:2; 2 Sa. 23:4; Ps. 104:22, etc.; also
applied to light, Isa. 58:10; to the glory of God, 60:
1,2; Deut.33:2. (It properly means to scatter
rays, comp. the kindred words ΠῚ, Tt. This root
is variously changed in the cognate languages; hence
in Arabic and Athiopic GH W2¢:, in Aramear
ny, uy.)

(2) It is figuratively applied — (a) to leprosy break-
ing out in the skin,—(0) in the derivatives also to a
foetus. breaking forth from the womb (see " and

π-ΠΠ-

Gen. 38:39), and—(c) to a plant springing. up,:i. 4.
MB, see THY.

Derivatives, MHS, 7, pr.n. AMP, and the.words
immediately following.

ΤΥ suff. JM m.—(1) a rising of light, Isa.
60:3.
(2) [Zerah, Zarah], pr. n:—(a) of a son of
Judah, by Tamar his daughter-in-law, Gen. 38:30;
Nu. 26 : 20.—(b) of a son of Reuel, Gen. 36:13, 17.
—(c) m. Num. 26:13, in other places called ὙΠ, —
(4) 1 Ch. 6:6, 26.—(e) [“ A king or leader of the
Ethiopians, who invaded Judah in the reign of Asa”]},
2Ch.14:8. Gr. Zapa.

TI [Zarhites], patron. from ΠῚ No.2, a.,Nu.
26:13,20. See TTS

ΓΤ (“whom Jehovah causéd to rise,” see
Mm No.2, ὁ), [Zerahiah], pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Chr.
5:32; 6:36; Ezr. 7:4, for which 7°17}? occurs, 1 Ch.
7:3.—(2) Ezr. 8:4.

pO ig. DU (see Thes.) a violent shower,
inundation, bursting of a cloud. Isa. 1:7, NIBTWZ
O°? “ as the desolation of an inundation,” or over-
whelming rain. See in partic. 3.—Root 8.

Ὁ] TO FLOW, TO POUR ITSELF OUT, 1.4. ἢ,
which see; followed by an ace. to inundate, to over-
whelm, to bear away, Ps. 90:5.

PoEL, to pour out, with ace. Ps.'77:18. Hence—

DY a shower, storm of rain, storm, Isa. 4:6;
25:4; 28:2, 12 OF “a shower with hail-storm.”
YP? DW a violent storm, which throws down walls,
Isa. 25:4.

MUI fem. seminis fluxus, used in speaking of
stallions, Eze. 23:20.

yu fut. YI'—(1) TO SCATTER, TO DISPERSE,
Zec.10:9. Sce the kindred roots commencing with
the syllable "t under the root 7}. From the kindred
signification of expanding, is derived Yi an arm, like
ΤΣ aspan, from ΠῚ, A secondary root, and derived
from YiTt, ε' 0 is found in Arab. ξ. ye to attack
violently, to seize, IV. to take in the arms.

(2) Especially, to scatter seed, to sow (Arabic

ξ» Syr. 93), Eth. HCO: id.). Constr.—(a) absol.
Job 31:8; Isa. 37:30.—(b) with an acc. of the seed
sown ‘e.g. ΘΠ YY to sow wheat), Jer.12:13; Hag.
1:6; Lev. 26:16; Ecc. 11:6.—(c) with acc. of the
field sown, Gen 47:23; Ex. 23:10; Lev. 25:3. Jer.

CCLIV.

yum

2:2, TINS PIN a land not sown.”—(d)with
ace, both of the seed and the field. Lev.19:19, 118
DIN?D yyn N° “thou shalt not sow thy field with
divers kinds.” | Deut. 22:9; Isa: 30:23; Jud. 9:45.
To scatter. seed is. also said of a plant which bears
seed, Gen. 1:29; comp. 12. Metaphorically, to sow

' justice, Pro. 11:18; and on the contrary, wickedness,

Pro. 22:8; mischief, Job 4:8; the wind, Hos. 8:7,
that is, by good or evil actions to provide rewards or
punishments answering to the figure of the harvest;
comp. Gal. 6:7, 8. [The New Testament use of lan-
guage, apart from its context, must not be pressed too
far to illustrate Old Test. expressions ; how “ God
could be just, and yet the justifier,” had not then been
manifested.] A little differently, Hos. 10:12, =) wT
TDN °S? NP mT? “sow for yourselves according
to righteousness, reap according to the mercy (of
God).” Ps. g7:11, PPS? YI ἫΝ “light (ie. happi-
ness) shed abroad (is prepared) for the righteous.”
To sow a nation,i 4. to multiply, to increase, Hos. 2:
25; Jer. 31:27.

(3) to sow, 1.4. to plant, with two acc. Isa. 17:10.

NirHaL—(1) to be scattered, Eze. 36:9.

(2) to be sown, Lev. 11:37. Figuratively, Nah.
1:14, “there shall be sown no more of thy name,”
i.e. thy name shall be no more perpetuated.

(3) to be sown, spoken of a woman, i.e. to be made
fruitful, to conceive, Nu. 5:28.

Puat pass. of Kat No. 2, Isa. 40:24.

Hip. —(1) to bear seed, as a plant. Gen.1:11,
ΝῊ YW WY comp. verse 29, where there is in the
same context, )7} V2}.

(2) to conceive seed, speaking of a woman; to be
made fruitful, Lev. 12:2; comp. ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, No. 3.

Derivatives, besides those which immediately fol-
low, 37} ANY), WT, PMIIN, YIP. |

YT const. id.; once YI Nu. 11:7, with suff. YU,
pl. with suff. OPV" (1 Sa. 8:15).

(1) prop. sowing; hence seedtime, the time of
sowing, i.e. winter, Gen. 8:22; Lev. 26:5; also, ἃ
planting, Isa. 17:11 (compare the root No. 3).

(2) seed, that which is scattered, whether of
plants, trees, or grain, Gen. 1:11, 12, 29; 47:23;
Lev. 26:16; Deu. 22:9; Ecce. 11:6; hence that which
springs from seed sown, harvest, field of grain,
1Sa. 8:15; the produce of fields, Job 39:12; Isa
23:3.

(3) semen virile, Lev. 15:16, seq.; 18:21; 19:26
(comp. the verb, Nipuat, No. 3; Hirm, No. 2); hence
—(a)offspring,progeny, descendants, Gen. 315}
13:16; 15:4, 135 17:7, 10; 21:19; ete.; also of one

nyt
son (when an only one, the passage therefore, Gen..3:
15, is not to be thus explained, as is done by polemical
theologians), Gen. 4:25. 1Sa.1:11, OWI VU “male
offspring.”. [The remark upon Gen. 3:15 15 in-
tended apparently to contradict its application to the
Lord Jesus Christ and his redemption, as if he could
not be the seed of the woman; in reply it will here
suffice to remark, that in the very passage cited, im-
mediately after Gen. 4:25, it is clear that Yl} is used
of one son, namely, Seth, when he was not an only
one, because Cain was yet alive; and further, this
seed of the woman was to bruise the head of the
tempter, “ thy head,” which can in no sense apply to
any but Christ individually, who became incarnate,
“that by means of death he might destroy him that
had the power of death, that is the devil.”] Wt YY
the offspring of thy offspring, i.e. thy descendants, Isa.
§9:21.—(b) stock, race, family; SW. YY Psa.
22:24. 3217 YU, nn ‘t the royal race, 2 Ki.
11:1; 1 Ki. 11:14.—(c) a race of men, as VIP YN
Isa. 6:13; δ᾽ °302 YI Isa.65:23; and in an evil
sense, O'YVD YI Isa.1:4; WY Vt Isa. 57:4; comp.
Hebr. 105, Gr. γέννημα, Matt.3:17; Germ. Srut,
French race.

[“(4) a planting, what is planted, Isa. 17:11.
_ Also, a sprout, a shoot, Eze.17:5. See the root in

Καὶ No. 3.”]
YY Ch. id. Dan. 2:43.

pyar & DIY m. pl. vegetables, herbs, vege-
table food, such as is eaten in a half fast; opposed to
flesh and more delicate food, Dan. 1:12, 16 (Ch. and

Talmud. Syr. [4as3) id.).

Vy an unused root. Arab. ary to flow, used
of water or tears. Comp. Ὁ. Hence the quadri-

literal ἢ ΤΊ.

PV τὸ scarren (a kindred root to ΠῚ, »}}--
(@) dry things, such-as dust, Job 2:12; 2 Ch..34:4;
cinders, Exod. 9: 8,10; live coals, Eze. 10: 2.—(b)
more often liquid things (to sprinkle, fpvengen), such as
water, Nu. 19:13; blood, Ex. 24:6; 29:16, 20; Lev.
425, 11; 3 : 2, and often besides, Followed by 3Y to

CCLV >

nn

sprinkle upon; Exod. loc. cit. Intrans. Hos. 7:9, δ
1a APY APY “grey hairs also are scattered upon —
him.” Compare the Lat. spargere, in the same sense,

Prop. iii. 4,24, and Arab. |} to scatter, Med. E. to
be grey on the front of the head (prop. to be sprinkled
over with grey hairs, to begin to be grey).

Puat, pass. Nu. 19:13, 20.

[Hence P21.]

‘2

I. Ὑ an unused root, i.g. Arab. ,; to bind
together, as with buckles, to buckle; a kindred root
to Wt No. I, also 128, my. Hence the nouns "ἦν
Vu. In Chaldee there occurs 17 to bind, originating
in the quadril. 7177. -

. “-

I. VV prop. τὸ scarrer; like the Arab. νὸς:
kindred roots ΠῚ, Yt, Pu. Hence—

Port ‘it to sneeze, in doing which the particles
of mucus are scattered from the nostrils, 2 Ki. 4:35.
Comp. Ch. Wf sneezing; see Schult. ad Job. 41:10.

wit (“ gold,” from the Persian 3 gold, with the
termination | ~), [Zeresh], pr.n. of the wife of
Haman, Est. 6:13.

NY fa span, Exod. 28:16; 39:9; 1Sam. 17:4.
(Aram. 13), jL3y, SDT id.), from the root ΠῚ to spread
out; whence Y(for 7); f. NI, like N22 from ΠΡ,
ND2 from 703, [Also according to the Rabbins NY
is the little finger, for NW}, and hence they derive the

meaning of a span, as being terminated by the little
finger.” Ges. add. ]

Ν mM an unused root, perh. i. 4. Aram. δὲ ΓΞ τ ς᾽ ἢ
to germinate, whence—

OTT [Zattu], pr.n. τὰ. Ezr.2:8; 10:27; Neh.
7:13; 10:15. ᾿

CMY (perhaps i.g. ὉΠ, Mt “olive”), [Zetham],
pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 23:8; 26:22.

“Wl (perhaps i. ᾳ. NY “ star”), [Zethar], pr.n.
of a eunuch of Xerxes, Est.1:10. ᾿

qn

Cheth ΤΠ, the eighth letter of the alphabet, asa bably signifies a hedge, or fence, from the root il

- numeral denoting eight. The shape of this letter in
the Pheenician monuments, and the Hebrew coins, is

AB (whence the Greek H), and its name pro-

ee to surround, to gird, N and Ὁ being interchangsd
e name corresponds to that of the Aithiopic letter

ch Haut.

2an-3n

As to the pronunciation of this letter, which is the
harshest of the gutturals, it seems anciently to have
had zometimes a softer sound, like that of double h;
sometimes a harsher and stronger sound, like that of
the letters kh; these two sounds were afterwards, in
Arabic and Ethiopic, expressed by two different

letters - dh (Haut) = hh and e a‘, (Harm) = kh
(although in Ethiopic the distinction became obso-
lete, so that both are pronounced with a soft sound
ΚΟ h); it is thus that the same Hebrew root is often
in Arabic written in two different ways; as MN) to
kill, Arab. κι, and 3.3, to break to pieces. More
as. fs,
often, however, the varying significations of the same
Hebrew root are distinguished in Arabic by this
double manner of pronunciation; as pen—(1) to be
emooth (Arab. 515. trans. to make smooth or bald,
to shave;)—(2) to smooth, to form (Arab. eae to

form, to create); bon —(1) to pierce (Arab. Js

Conj. I. V.);—(2) to open, to loose (Arab. ων,
comp. the roots 125, 205, OW, wan.

It is falirohingged most frequently with 7 (which
see); besides the gutturalsit also, on account of the simi-
larity. of its sound, is interchanged with the palatals,
especially 3; comp. the roots δ and oan, on. 233 and

A; ΤῊ pay Hh.

Like δὲ and 7 it is sometimes prefixed to triliteral
roots, and thus quadriliterals are formed; see Doan,
ΤΟΣ, and Lehrg. p. 863.

3M with suff. ΞΠ m. bosom, lap, from the idea
of cherishing; see the root 239, Job 31:33. (Ch.
827, 8350, 8210 id., Sam. 9%-)

SAT unused in Kal, i.g. 327 τὸ HIDE, compare

the kirdred roots 854, 455. τ Ls, 2th. Va:
to hide; also \.+ for. to put out fire, properly
to hide; Conj. X. to hide cneself.

ΝΊΡΠΑΙ, to hide oneself, toliehid. Gen.3:10; Jud.
9:5; Job 29°8, “ when the youths saw me they hid

themselves,” 1.6. they gave place to me out of |

respect and modesty; verse 10, “the voice of the
princes hid itself,” that is, they were silent, held
their peace. Followed by 3 Joshi. 10:16; 2 Sam.
17:9, and 9% 1Sa.10:22, With an inf. following,
it must be rendered by an adverb (like λανθάνειν
with part.) Gen. 31:27, ΠῚ ὨΙΝΒΓΣ 72> « why
hast thou fled away secretly?”

Puat, id. pr. to be forced to hide oneself, Job 24:4.

CCLYI

ΣΤ ΣΙ

tireit, to hide, Josh. 6:17, 251 1 ΚΙ. 18:13: 2 ΚΙ.

6:29.
Hopwat, pass. Isa. 42:22.
Hirupaet, i. q. Niphal, 1 Sa. 13:6; 14:11, ete
Derivatives, 8272, δ 3,

321 TO LOVE, found once Deut. 33:3. Arab.

ι ἐς Sige: Syr. a4 Pe. and Pa, id. Ths
original idea is found in breathing upon, warming,
cherishing (whence 3Π the lap, the bosom, in which
any thing is warmed or cherished); compare the
remarks made on the root 338. There is a manifest
trace of this origin in the Syr. caw to burn, used of

fire; fan. a burning, heat, especially as raised 4s
blowing. Hence, bekides 3n is derived —

23h (“beloved”), [Hobab], pr.n. of the father
in-law of Moses, Nu. 10:29; Jud. 4:11. Comp. 79},
nn}.

mam i.g. S29 To HIDE ONESELF. In Kal once
imp. 3 Isa. 26:20.

Nipuat, inf. 7399 id., 1 Ki. 22:25; 2 Ki.7:12.

Derivatives, "25 and the proper names 730, 53in
[Aan], 3).

nbyan f. Chald. a wicked > wickedness,
Dan. 6: 23; compare the root 239 Neh. 1:7.

an (“joining together”), [Habor], pr.n.

Chaboras, ariver of Mesopotamia, rising near Rds
el *Ain, falling into the Euphrates at Circesium, 2 Ki.

17:6; 18:11; 1 Ch. 5:26; Arab. gps comp. 733.
TPS & TVA (Isaiah 53:5), f. a stripe or

bruise, the mark of strokes on the skin, Gen. 4:23;
Isa. 1:6; 53:5; Ps. 38:6; from the root 129 No. 3,
which see.

OAM fut. 030 τὸ BEAT οὔτ, or orr, with a
stick (Arab. Lis to beat off leaves with a stick).

(1) to beat off apples or olives from the tree,
Deu. 24:20; Isa. 27:12.
(2) to beat out or thresh corn with a stick or

flail, Jud.6:11; Ruth2:17. (Arab. bs.)
Nipaat, pass. of No. 2, Isa. 28:27.

man (“ whom Jehovah hides,” i.e. defends),
[Hobaiah], pr.n. m. Ezr. 2:61; Neh. 7:63.

fran m. a covering, Hab. 3:4, from the root

Son

1, ban [see note at the endof the next art.]—(1)
ΤῸ TIGHTEN A CORD, TO TWIST, and thus TO BIND.
(Corresponding is Arab. 1.5.» for which see Kamfis,
p.1219. Kindred roots are 223, 539, also 13M, Din).
ence ban a cord. Part, 93h properly, tying or
binding, poetically used for a cord. It is thus ap-
parently that the parabolic name of the rod or crook
pan Zee. 11:7, 14 (Luth. der Stab Webe), should be
understood, that is a crook of cords or bands, on the
breaking of which the brotherly covenant is made void

(ver.14). [“ Comp. Arab. L> league, covenant.”]

(2) to bind some one by a pledge, to take a
pledge from some one, with an acc. of the person,
Job 22:6; Prov. 20:16; 27:13; also with acc. of
the thing pledged, “ to take (something) in pledge,”
especially used of one who compels a debtor to give
a pledge, Deut. 24:6,17; Exod. 22:25; Job 24:3.
Job 24:9, 193M ἢ» Syl for "OY "WN! “and the
garment of the poor (what is on the poor) they take
asa pledge;” comp. 23). Part. pass. San taken to
pledge, Amos 2:8; (compare Arab. |.» to make a

soe

zovenant, ,.= a covenant, and with Kha Ls

debt, usury, see Kamiis, p. 1434, Syr. jisc., Chal.
S937 id.).

[(8) See 237 Π.]

Pit, to writhe with painsor sorrows, [hence]
tobring forth. Cant.8:5; Ps.7:15. Hence San
ἃ pang, pain.

The derivatives follow, except mivann.

Il. ban [see note at the end of the art.] fut.
ban}, ban i. q. Arab. giat-—(1) to spoil, to cor-
rupt (see Boge bet to act corruptly, or wick-
edly. Job 34:31, ans xd “I will not act cor-
ruptly (any more),” followed by ? Neh. 1:7. (Arab.
Js Med. E. to be fuolish. Syr. and Ch. Pa. to
act wickedly.) Interpreters have well observed [but
see note | that this root is different in its origin from
ban, cum No. I. Perhaps 533 to be vain, to act
vainly, is a cognate root to this.

Nipuat, to be destroyed, Prov 13:13.

Prez, to spoil, to destroy, Ecc. 5:5; with refer-
ence to men, Isa. 32:7; to countries, i.g. to lay
waste, Isa. 13:5; 54:16; Mic. 2:10.

Puat, pass. Job 17:1, npan ΠῚ “my breath is
destroyed,” i.e. my vital strength is exhausted.
Isa. 10:27, TYE OY 23m “and the yoke (of Is-
rael) shall be broken because of fatness;” where
Israel is likened to a fat and wanton bull breaking the

CcLVII

Son—sn

yoke: [Qu. as to this rendering and exposition of the
last word of the passage], (Deu. 32:14; Hos. 4:16).

Hence 7131.

[ Note. In Thes. ban is treated as one rovt; signify-
ing in KaL—(1) to bind, to twist—(2) to bind by
a pledge.—(3) to pervert, and intrans. toact wick. |
edly. ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. of Ριει, No.2. Prt—(1) 1.4.
Kat No. 1, to twist, hence to writhe with pain, to
bring forth.—(2) to overturn, to disturb, tocast
abroad, hence to lay waste, to destroy. PwuaL,
pass. of Piel, No. 2.] .

San Ch. ParL—(1) to hurt, Dan. 6:23.

(2) to spoil, tadestroy, Dan. 4:20; Ezr. 6:12.

IrupakL, to perish, to be destroyed, spoken of a
kingdom, Dan. 2:44; 6:27; 7:14.

ban Isai. 66:7, usually in the pl. man, const.
oan m. pains, pangs, especially of parturient women

(see the root in Piel), ὠδῖνες (Syr. flaw id.), Isaiah
13:8; Jer. 13:21. Jer. 22:23, pan qe-Na32 “ when
pangs come upon thee.” Isa. 66:7; Hos. 13:13.
Job 39:3, nandvin pyean properly “ they cast forth
their pangs,” i.e. they bring forth their young ones
with pain. Since the pain of parturition ceases with
the birth, a parturient mother may well be said to
cast forth her pangs together with her offspring. (In
Greek also ὠδὲν is used of offspring brought forth with
pain, Eurip. Ion. 45, 4Eschyl. Agam. 1427). Ofothker
pains once, Job 21:17.

[This word and the following have sometimes been
taken as the same; which appears to be correct; see .
the connection between Acts 2:24 and Psalm 18:4
(Heb. 5), and 116:3; and see note on the root. ]

ban m. (once f. Zeph. 2:6), with suff. ban pl.
pan const. oan Ps. 18:5; 116:3, and oan Joshua

17:5.—(1) acord, a rope (Arab. (Ls, Syr. fine
ZEthiop. ΥΩ: To this answer Gr. κάμιλος, French
[and English] cable, nor was there ground for the
rejection of the Greek word as fictitious, as was done
by some philologists, see Passow. Lex. i. 779). Josh
2:15. Ecc. 12:6, 3 ban “a cord made of silver
threads.”

(2) especially a measuring line, Amos 7:17;
2Sa.8:2; hence—(a)a measured field, given to
any one by lot, Josh. 17:14; 19:9, and thus inhe-
ritance, portion, possession. Psal. 16:6, pa
ea ED! Dobe “ a portion has been allotted to me
in a pleasant region.” Deut. 32:9, inpn3 ar spy
“ Jacob (is) his possession.” Hence, in a general
sense, atractof land, a region, Deu. 3:4, 13, 14.

18

wan—Son

on ban a. maritime district, sea-coast, Zeph.
2:5, 6. ; ,

(3) α gin, a noose, a snare, Ps. 140:6; Job 18:
το. Sing? ny ban, “snares of death, of Hades”
[if this word and the preceding are to be taken to-
gether, (and from the connection with the N. Test. it
appears that these occurrences must at least belong
᾿ to the former,) these expressions signify the pangs
(or sorrows) of death, of Hades], Ps. 18:5, 63, 116:3.
_ (4) @ band of men, a company, 1 Sa. 10:5, 10
(comp. Germ. Bante, Rotte [Engl. band]).

[΄ (5) destruction (compare Piel No. 2), Micah
2:10, well rendered by the Syr. and Vulg.”]

ban m. a pledge, Eze. 18:12, 16; 33:15; comp.
the verb No. 1, 2.

nban ἢ id. Eze. 18:7.
an Ch hurt,injury, Dan. 3:25.
2 Ch. m. damage, Ezr. 4:22.

San occurs once, Pro.23:34. The form implies
"tt to be intensitive for 92 or 2acord. [See note
on this word.] A large rope of a ship, Sdiffstau, is
* tc be understood; perhaps it is especially a cable,
and thus the expression may be very fitly understood:
“thou shalt be as one lying 530) WN72 on the top,
i.e. at the end of a rope” (a cable): in the other hemi-
stich there is, “one who lies down in the heart of the
sea.” I formerly understood it to mean a mast,so called
from its ropes (537), but examples are wanting of
denominative nouns of this form. [In Thes. Gesenius
_ has reconsidered this word, and given mast as its
probable meaning. Prof. Lee suggests wave, billow,
apparently without etymological grounds.] Ewald’s
conjecture (Heb. Gram. p. 240), that Hades, Orcus,
is intended, as destroying, (see Piel No. II), will not be
adopted by many.

37 mn. (denom. from ban the rope of a ship),
a sailor, Jon. 1:6; Eze. 27:8, 27—29.

nboyan f. Cant. 2:1; Isa. 35:1, a flower growing
in meadows, which the ancient interpreters some-
times translate lily, sometimes narcissus [* some-
times rose”]; most accurately rendered by the Syriac
translator who mes the same word [in its Syriac

form] JAS aes i.e. according to the Syrian Lexi

cographers (whom I have cited in Comment. on Isa.
35:1), the autumn crocus, colchicum autumnale, or
_ meadow saffron, an autumnal flower growing in
meadows, resembling a crocus, of white and violet

CCLVIII

san—7an

colour, growing from poisonous bulbs. As to the
etymology, it is clear that in this quadriliteral the
triliteral 2¥2 a bulb may be traced; while the Π
is either a guttural sound, such as is also prefixed to
other roots (see 0°32¥N, Lehrg. p. 863), or, according
to Ewald’s judgment (on Cant. loc. cit.), this quad-
riliteral is composed of (20 and ὅν, and signifies
acrid bulbs. [So Ges. in corr. ]

MISIA [Habaziniah], pr-n. τὰ. Jer.35:3. (As
an appellative, perhaps “lamp of Jehovah,” from
Ch. 82°S12 lamp and 7 Jehovah, nm being prefixed,
see N?¥30.)

pant in Kal only occurring three times, inf. P24
Ece. 3:5, part. P2N Ece. 4:5; 2 Ki. 4:16, elsewhere
only in Piel.

Piet ΡΞ fut. PAN? part. PAND2—(1) To EMBRACE,
followed by an acc. Gen. 33:4; Pro. 4:8; 5:20; fol-
lowed by a dat. Gen. 29:13; 48:10. 70 embrace
the rock, the dunghill, for to lie, or make one’s bed, on
them, Job 24:8; Lam. 4:5.

(2) with the addition of DYN to fold the hands
(spoken of an idle man), Ecce. 4:5. Hence—

pan m. a folding of the hands, as marking the
lazy, Pro. 6:10; 24:33.

ΓῚΡΞΠ (“embrace,” of the form MWY), pr. nm
of Habakkuk the prophet, Hab.1:1; 3:1. LXX.
᾿Αμβακούμ, according to the form P4P20 and « cor-
rupted into p.

ἽΞΠ properly TO BIND, TO BIND TOGETHER,
(kindred to San No. I.), see Piel. Hence—

(1) to join together, but almost always used
intransitively, to be joined together, to adhere

(Aram. a4, Eth. ἢ 2: id.). Exod. 26:3; 28:7;
39:4; Eze.1:9,11; used of peoples, to be confede-
rate. Gen. 14:3, OD PHYO’ 17 ΠΡΟΣ “ all
these came together as confederates untothe
valley of Siddim.” Participle pass. Hos. 4:17, W341
ὈΞῪΣ “allied to idols.”

(2) to bind, to fascinate, spoken of some kind of ||
magic which was applied to the binding of magical ||
knots; Gr. xaraééw, κατάδεσμος ; compare Germ.
bannen= binden, and other words which signify bind-
ing, which are applied to incantations; as 2th. AZ:
Deu.18:11; Ps. 58:6 (of the incantation of serpents).

(3) to be marked with stripes, or lines, to be |

Ὡς:

variegated; geftreift feyn; Arab. γι. whence Bm Ϊ

“»ιμῥμἱ

ἃ striped garment; Pass. pm to be striped (as the

yvan—an

skin), i.e. to be marked with the traces of. stripes
and blows, see Καπιῦβ, p..491.' Hence 703M a stripe,
bruise, and 1173720 the spots on the skin of a leo-
pard. Comp. Schult. in Har, Cons. V. p. 156, 157.

Pie, 13—(1) to connect, to join together, Ex.
26:6, etc.

'(2) to bring into fellowship, to make an al-
fiance. 2Ch. 20:36, 12Y 17730") “ and he brought
him into alliance with himself,” made a league

- with him.
Pua 137, once ἼΞ (Ps. 94:20).

(1) ὦ be joined together, Ex.28:7; 39:4. (Ecc.
9:4, 7p.) Ps. 122:3, of Jerusalem when restored,
Ὑππ AP Many Wy “as a city which is joined to-
gether,” i.e. the ruins of which, and the stones
long thrown down and scattered, are again built
together. >

(2) to be associated with, to have fellowship
with. Psal. 94:20, ΓΝ Π NPP FIN “ shall the
throne of iniquity have fellowship with thee?”

Hiruw, to make, or enter into a confederacy.
Job 16:4, 0°92 DPY, TYAN “I could make acon-
federacy with words against you;” id) wollte mid)

mit Worten gegen eud) verbiinden. It is a metaphor taken
from a warlike alliance. [“ 70 twine, or weave,
Job 16:4; ‘I would weave words against you.’”]

Hirupaet 1300) and (by a Syriacism) TZONS to
join in fellowship, to make aleague, 2Ch.20:35,
37; Dan. 11:6. The infin. formed in the Syriac
manner, is N30) Dan. 11:23.

Derivatives, see Kal No. 3; also see N73ND, NBM,

pr.n. N24, and the words immediately following.

_ 125m. an associate, companion, i.q. 130.
Job 40:30, where fishermen are to be understood,
who form a partnership for pursuing their calling;
see 773,

AN τὰ. an associate, a companion, fellow.
Cant. 1:7; 8:13; Jud. 20:11, O20 INS wD “all
associated as one man;” Psal. 119:63; Psal. 45:8,
T2202 “above thy fellows,” i.e. other kings (comp.
Barhebr. p. 328). [This application of Ps. 45, con-
tradicts what we know to be its meaning; namely,
that the king is the Lord Jesus (Heb.1:8), the fellows
his “brethren” (Heb. 2:11, 12).]

‘TAT [pl. with suff. ‘71930], m. Ch. id., Dan. 2:13,
17, 18.

an m.—(1) fellowship, association, Hos.
6:9. Pro. 21:9, 1729 M3 “a house in common;”
Pro. 25:24.

UULIX

wan—dan

(2) an incantation, acharm, Deu.18:11. Pl
B30 Isa. 47:9, 12.

(3) [Heber], pr. n. of several men—(a) Ge
46:17, for which there is 939 Nu. 26:45.— (ὁ) Jud.
4:11, 17.—(c) 1 Ch. 8:17.—(d) 1 Ch. 4:18.

naan f. pl. the variegated spots (of a panther),
or rather stripes or streaks (of a leopard), Jer.
13:23. See the root 139 No. 3.

MI Ch. f. a companion, fellow, hence an-
other, i. q. MAY) Dan. 7:20.

MIN £. fellowship, Job 34:8.

PID (“conjunction,” “joining”),[Hebron],
pr. n.—(1) of an ancient town in the tribe of Judah,
formerly called: YSIS"? Gen. 13:18; 23:2, comp.
Jud.1:10. It was the royal city of David for some
time, until after the taking of Jerusalem, 2 Sa. 2:1;

5:5. It is now called (LJ «'", in full wie sl ace
(the city of) the friend of the merciful God, i.e.
of Abraham.

(2) of several men.—(a) Exod. 6:18; 1 Ch. 5:28;
Patron. ‘> Nu. 3:27.—(0) 1 Ch. 2:42, 43.

“an [Heberites], patron. from pr.n. 139, Num.
26:45. :

VIAN £. companion, consort, wife, Μα]. 4:14

nian f. junction, place of union, Ex. 26:4,10

WATT fut. vam once VIM, Job 5:28.

(1) To BIND, TO BIND ON, TO BIND ABOUT—(a)
a head band, turban, tiara, Exod. 29:9; Lev. 8:13;
Jon. 2:6, wd wil *ID “the sea weed is bound
about my head,” as if my turban. Eze. 16:10,
ww IWAN) “and I bound thee around with byssus,”
i.e. adorned thy head with a turban of byssus.—
(Ὁ) to bind up a wound, Job 5:18; Isa. 30:26;
followed by ἢ Eze. 34:4, 16; Isa.61:1. Part. 3Π
a healer, physician, who heals the wounds of the
state, Isa. 3:7; compare 1:6.

(2) to saddle a beast of burden, which is done by
binding on the saddle or pack; followed by an 866.;
Gen. 22:3; Nu.22:21; Jud. 19:10; 2 Sa. 17:23.

(3) to bind fast, to shut up, Job 40:13, 28
pos vian “shut up their faces in darkness.” See
Piet No. 2.

(4) to bind by allegiance, to rule, Job 34:17, ASI
wan? DBD Nz” “ shall then he who hateth right be
j able to govern?” Some here take 4&8 in the sense of

ὙΠ Π
anger, which cannot be admitted un account of the
parallel passage, 40:8, g.

PirL—(1) to bind up (wounds), followed by ἢ
of pers. Ps. 147:3.

(2) to bind fast, to restrain, Job 28:11, 339
wan nT) “he stops up the streams that they do
not trickle;” spoken of a miner stopping off the water
fiom flowing into his pits.

Puat, to be bound up (as a wound), Isa. 1:6; τὰ

30:21.
FIAT an unused root, prob. TO COOK, TO BAKE

δι...
bread. Ath. ΠΗ: Arabic we bread, pe to
bake bread. Hence N31 a cooking pan, and—

Dna m. plur. things cooked, or baked pastry,
: Ch. 9:31; compare 03M,

an constr. and followed by 9 (Ex. 12:14; Num.
29:12) 30, with suff. 30 m.

(1) a festival(from the root 139), Ex. 10:9; 12:14.
In AY, 3M 30 to keep a festival Levit. 23:39; Deut.
16: 10. In the Talmud κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, it is used of the
feast of tabernacles, and so 2 Ch. 5:3; comp. 1 Ki. 8 oa.
[‘ So of the passover, Isa.30:29. Comp. Arabic eo
pilgrimage to Mecca.” ] ἧ

(2) meton. a festival sacrifice, a victim, Ps.
118:27, D'NIY2 IND “bind the sacrifice with
cords.” Ex. 23:18, ‘sn aon “the fat of my sacri-
fice;” Mal. 2:3. Compare Wid 2 Ch. 30:22.

N37 i,q. 135 (which is the reading of many copies)
f.. fear, terror, Isa.19:17. Root 339 No. 3.

22 ΓῚ an unused root.
veil. Hence—

337) m.—(1) a locust, winged and ediole (Lev.
11:22), said to be so called. because it covers the
ground, Nu. 13:33; Isa. 40:22; Ecc.12:5. [“An-
other ctymology is proposed by Credner, on Joel
page 309. ‘The Samar. in Lev. loc. cit. has ΠΩΣ
which may signify a leaper, compare Arab. d= >
and from a then might come the triliteral dan)
comp. 1-- From) San, J

(2) [aga], pr.n. m., Ezr. 2:46.

M337] (“locust”), [Hagaba], pr.n. m., Ezr.
8:45 [1]; Neh.7:48

ATT (kindred to the root 33M) to go roma.) in a
arcie, hence—
(1) ὦ dance, 1 Sa. 30:16.

Arab. <> to hide, to

CCLX

sSan—nan

(2) to keepa festival, from the idea of leaping,
and dancing in sacred dances, Ex. §:1; Lev.23 41;
oe sare A ἣν a public axoctnbiby, Psal. 42:5. (Syriac
bower ὡ Oe id. Arabic oa
Hadj or pilgrim, to keep the public festival.)

(3) to reel, to be giddy, used of drunkards, Ps.

to go to Mecca, as a

.| 107:27; applied to a person terrified, whence 830 fear.

Hence are derived 39, 83M, and the proper names
*30, °30, 7230, nan,
E--

TTT an unused root, i. gq. Arabic l.= to take
refuge with some one, whence—

ὉΠ m. pLyopamyn places of refuge in the rocks
[perhaps dwellings carved in the rocks], Cant. 2:14;
Obad. 3; Jer. 49:16. (Arabic ξῖ. πιο a refuge, an
asylum. Syr. ; ἃ lofty rock, ἃ cliff. [It is
doubtful whether these Syriac words are really used in
these senses. |)

NIM [of the form YP], m., pr. verbal adj. from
the root WN—(1) binding, hence a girdle, a belt,
1 Sa. 18:4.

(2) intrans. girded, clad. Ezek. 23:15, “30
τς “oirded with a girdle”, compare 2 Ki. 3:24.

min f. a girdle, 2 Sam. 18:11 (from the root
30), an apron, Gen. 3:7.

an (“festive,” from 39 with the termination ‘>
i.q.">) pr.n of Haggai the prophet. LXX.’Ayyaiog
Hag. 1:1.

‘M7 (id.), [Haggi], pr.n. of a son of Gad, Num.
26:15. Patron. is the same [for 39] ibid.

rian (“festival of Jehovah”), [Haggiah],
pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 6:15.

Val (“festive”), [Haggith], pr.n. of a wife
of David, the mother of Adonijah, 2 Sam. 3:4; 1 Ki.

bon an unused root. Arabic ᾿ς. to advance
by short leaps in the manner of a crow, or of a man
with his feet tied. This triliteral appears to have
sprung from the quadriliteral 2270 (which sce), by
omitting ἢ, Hence—
nbdan (“a partridge”), like Arab. \.>, Syr

, [Hoglahl, pr.n. fem., Num. 26:33; 27°1:
36:11.

ΡΠ
“at fut. “3M τὸ Girp. [*Cognate roots, Arab.
peo to restrain. Syr. ς to lame.”] Construed
variously —(a) with an acc. of the member girded,
2 Ki. 4:29; 9:1; also with 2 before that with which
me is girded. So figuratively, Prov. 31:17, “she
girdeth her loins with strength.” —(d) with an acc.
of the garment or girdle, 6. g. IVINS 1 “he girded
(himself with) a sword.” 1 Sa.17:39; 25:13; Ps.
45:4, PY 30 to gird himself with sackcloth, Isa.
15:3; Jer. 49:3. Part. act. 2 Kings 3:21, Nn D3
U0 “of all that were girded with a girdle,” 1.6.
‘who bare arms. Part. pass. 18 39 1 Sam. 2:18,
girded with an ephod; followed by a gen. Joel 1:8,
py nn “girded with sackcloth;” sometimes used
elliptically Joel 1:13, 30 “gird yourselves (with
sackcloth).” 2Sa.21:16, ΠΟ ΠῚ WIN 84) “he being
girded with a new (sword).” Metaph. Ps. 65:13,
AynA nipr3s 253 “the hills are girded with joy”
(compare verse 14). Ps. 76:11—(c) with a double
acc. of the person and of the girdle, Ex. 29:9; Lev.
_ 8:13; and with 3 of the girdle with which, Lev. 8:7;
16:4.—(d) absol. togird oneself, Eze.44:18; 1 Ki.
20:11. Here belongs 2 Sa. 22:46, ONN3D12 3930)
“and they shall gird themselves (and go out) from
their fortresses ;” unless the Syriac usage be preferred
for explaining this passage, ‘they creep forth from
their fortresses,” compare Mic. 7:17; Hos. 11:11.
Derivatives, Wn, 730, NN.

TI τὰ. 810, TIM f. Ch. one, for the Heb. TH, the
& being cast away by apheresis. It is used—(a)
often for the indefinite article, Dan. 2:31, 70 Dy “an
image,” cin Bild; comp. Dan. 6:18; Ezra 4:8.—(b)
fem. 775 is used for the ordinal number, especially
in the enumeration of years; vib? 710 nv Germ.
bas Sahr Ging des Cyrus, Ezr. 5:13; 6:3; Dan. 7:1.
—(c) 10 prefixed to numerals, serves as a circum-
locution for expressing a multifold or proportional
sense. Dan. 3:19, °% δ ΠΝ ΠΣ “ seven-fold more

than” (in the same manner as the Syr. SG)
1}? like as one, at once, i.e. together (Heb. 1983),
Dan. 2:35.

LV fem. ΠῊΠ (from the root 719), sharp (used
of a sword), Eze. 5:1; Ps.57:5; Pro. 5:4.

I. 1 i.g. Ch. 70, Heb. 108 one, Eze. 33:30.

TH [future 10°]—(1) To BE SHARP, TO BE
φ-

SHARPENE}. (Arab. ys fut. 1. Kindred roots,
ΤῊ, and the words there cited.) Prov. 27:17 (see
Hiphil.)

CCLXI

Son-non

(2) to be swift, like many other words signifying
sharpness, which are used also in the sense of swift-

ness, see Gr. ὀξύς, θόος, Lat. acer, Syr. Sin Hab.
1:8. Comp. ὙΠ.

Hipntn, to sharpen. Pro. 27:17, 1 2m33 bra
NYT! IW V1 “as iron is sharpened on iron, so
a man sharpens the face of another.” ὙΠ) is fut. A.
Kal for 17, 10 fut. Hiphil, formed in the Chaldee
manner for TH, 1H, like om? Num. 30:3, Ons Eze.
39:7. See Lehrg. ὁ 38,1; 103, note 14. ‘

Horna, ἽΠῚΠ to be sharpened, spoken of a sword,
Eze. 21:14, 15, 16.

Derivatives, 19 No. I, OW, pr. n. VW.

TI) (“sharpness”), [Hadad], pr. n. of one of
the twelve sons of Ishmael, Gen.25:15; 1 Ch. 1:30.
[‘* TIM is probably the true reading in both places.”
There is a tribe in Yemen probably sprung from
this person. See Forster, i. 204, 286.]

mat fut. apoc. V2 To BE GLAD. (Syriac hams
N10 id. In the western languages there accord with
this, γηθέω, γειθέω, to rejoice.) Ex. 18:9. Job 3:6,
mY 3 clay bs “let it not rejoice amongst the days
of the year.”

Piri, to make glad, Ps. 21:7.

Derivatives, ΠῚ [pr. n. 28°20}, 105].

“TWA (from the root T), sharp, and perhaps
as a subst. sharpness, a point, Job 41:22, "HID
wn sharpnesses of a potsherd, sharp potsherds,
used of the scales of a crocodile; comp. A¢lian. Hist.
Anim. x. 24.

may f. joy, gladness, 1 Ch.16:27; Neh. 8:10;
from the root 719. In the Chaldee portion of the
Scripture, Ezr. 6:16.

TM (“sharp”), [Hadid], pr.n. of a town of
the Benjamites, situated on a mountain, Ezr. 2 : 33;
Neh. 7:37: 11:34; ᾿Αδιδά, 1 Mace. 12:38; compare
Joseph. Antt. xiii. 6, § 5.

ΤΠ Ch. pl. breast; Heb. MY!) Dan. 2:32. (In the
Targums the sing. ‘70 occurs.)

ban & bon fut. 5}.

(1) TO LEAVE OFF, TO CEASE, TO DESIST. (Arab,
jas id.; also, to forsake, to leave, see Scheid on
the Song of Hezekiah, page 53; Schultens on Job,
page’2. The primary idea lies in becoming loose,
flaccid, which is referred to slackening from labour.
It belongs to the family of roots cited at the word

ὑπ, which have the meaning of being pendulous and
flaccid.)

an- Sn

Constr.—(a) with a gerund following, Gen. 11:8,
ΟὙΨῈ nioz> x55n “and they left off to build the
city.” Gen. 41:49; 1 Sa. 12:23; Prov.19:27; also
poetically with an inf. Isa. 1:16, ¥29 4990 “cease to
do evil;” and with a verbal noun, Job 3:17, 139.4990
“they cease to trouble.”—(d) absol. to cease (from
tabour). 1 Sa. 2:5, In D°39n “the hungry have
left off (working);” also, to rest, Job14:6. Jud.
5:6,“ the highways rested,” were void of travellers.
—(c) absol. i.q. to cease to be, to come to an end.
Ex. 9:34, “ the hail and the thunder ceased;” verse
29, 33; Isa.24:8; also, to fail, to be wanting.
Deu. 15:11, “the poor shall not fail.” Job 14:7.

_ (2) to cease or desist from any thing, followed by
1 before an inf. 1 Ki. 15:21; hence, to beware of
doing anything, Ex. 23:5 [“ as to this passage see
under 31}; to give anything up, 1 Sa.9:5; Pro.
23:4; with an acc. Jud. 9:9, seq.; also with acc. of
pers. to leave, to let alone, Ex. 14:12; Job 7:16;
10:20; and followed by } Isa. 2:22, 2 39 O90
DIS] “cease ye from man,” let man go, let go your
vain confidence in men. 2 Ch. 35:21, DPND 7 oan
“forbear from God,” i.e. do not oppose him any
more.

(3) to leave something undone, not to do some-
thing, to forbear doing something; etwas laffen, unter=
faffen. 1 Ki. 22:6, 15, 2792 DN ...9229 “ shall we go
...or shall we not go?” geben wir... oder laffen wir ἐδ ὃ
Eze.2:5; Jer. 40:4; Job16:6; Zec.11:12. Followed
by a gerund, Nu. 9:13; Deu. 23:23; Ps. 36:4.

(Derivatives, the words immediately following. ]

Can m. verbal adj.— (1) ceasing to be some-
thing, frail, Ps. 39:5.

(2) forbearing to do something, Eze. 3:27.

(3) intrans. made destitute, forsaken (compare
Arab. |,ice id.). Isa. 53:3, OPS 570 “forsaken
by men;” compare Job 19:14.

oan m. Hades, prop. the place of rest, Isa, 38:11.
3ee the root ban No.1,5; comp. 79%. [If this be
the import of this word, the whole verse must be con-
strued thus: “I said, I shall not see Jah even Jah
in the land of the living; I shall behold man no
more; with (:.e. when I am with) the inhabitants of
Hades.”]

ban (“rest” (“for M279 ‘rest of God’”)),
_Hadlai), pr. n. m. 2 Ch. 28:12.

pu an unused root, i.g. (4 to prick, to
sting; to which 43> to be sour, e.g. as vinegar,

CCLXII

and 34> to be ‘sharp-sighted, are kindred words
Hence—
PI Mic. 7:4, and pn Prov. 15:19, a kind of
sa? tp
thorn.~ Arab. 4. melongena spinosa, see Abulfadli
ap. Celsium in Hierob. ii. page 40, seq.

Fan [Widdekel], pr.n-of the river Tigris, Gen.
2:14; Dan.10:4. Called by the Arameans NPI,

wt -

ANo3, Arabic'Aso, Jia, Zend! Teyer, Peilev.

Tegera; whence both the Greek name Tigris, and
the Aramean and Arabic forms have arisen. In the
Hebrew, Π is prefixed, as is the case in the word
ΞΟΠ and others. [In Thes. the prefix is taken to
be 15 active, vehement, rapid; so that this name would
be pleonastic: Zeger having a similar meaning. |

»

ὙΠ i.q. Sy δ. TO SURROUND, TO ENCLOSE;
and in an evil sense, TO BESIEGE. (This root be-
longs to the same family as 13 and 113, which see,

fe

The Arabic δες ἃ curtain, and Lydd to be hid behind

a curtain; also, ith. 4,22: to dwell, are secondary
roots.) By means of this signification, I now ex-
plain Eze. 21:19, 09? NINO IW “ the sword which
besieges them (on every side),” besets them all
around. Abulwalid considers the same sense of be-
sieging to be derived from sitting down and lying
hid (see Arab. and /Eth.). The ancient versions have

“a sword frightening them,” as though it were the

same as NW. Hence—

“YT const. ὙΠ with suff. 779, plur. O°70 const.
‘70 τη.

(1) a chamber, especially ‘an inner apartment,
whether of a tent or of a house, Gen. 43:30; Jud.
16:9, 12; hence a bed chamber, 2 Sa. 4:7; 13:10;
women’s apartment, Cant.1:4; 3:4; a bridal cham-
ber, Jud. 15:1; Joel 2:16; a store room, Pro. 24:4.

se
(Arab. pasa curtain by which an inner apartment
is hidden, whence an inner apartment, a private
apartment, compare ΠΡ the curtain of a tent, and
Syr. [sua tent.)

(2) metaph. 20°71 Job 9:9, the chambers of
the south, the most remote southern regions, comp.
PD¥ ὮΞ.---ἸΘ 3 ὙΠ the innermost parts of the
breast, Pro. 18:8; 26:22. NYO" TIN “the chambers
of death,” i.e. of Hades.

[VIA Hadar, pri n., Gen. 25:15.)

JIM («dwelling,” from ὙΠ and ἢ famative

“ἼΠπ- wn

as in 9123), [Zadrach], pr.n. of a city and a region
of the same name, situated to the east of Damascus;
it occurs once Zec:g:1. There are not any certain
traces of this place, for the trustworthiness of R. Jose
of Damascus, and of Joseph Abassi, may well be
called in question; see Jo. D. Michaélis Suppl. p.676.
Also see Van Alphen, De Terra Hadrach et Damasco,
Traj.1723,8; and-in Ugolini Thes.t. vii. No. 20.

wy unused in Kal, ro BE NEW. Arab. Gogs
to be new, recent. IV. to produce something new;
but Conj. III. IV. also to polish a sword. Etymolo-
gists have well observed that its primary sense is
that of cutting or polishing, see Dissertt. Lugd., p.936.
It is of the same family as 119, ΡΠ, and the signifi-
cation of newness appears to proceed from that of a
sharp pelished splendid sword; comp. 2 Sa. 21:16;
Aram. N70.

Pie, to renew, 1 Sam.11:14; Job 10:17; Psal.
§1:12, especially to repair or restore buildings or
towns, Isa.61:4; 2Ch.15:8; 24:4.

Hirupac., to renew oneself, Ps.103:5. Hence—

UN ἢ ΠΡ ΠῚ adj. new, e.g. used of a cart, a thresh-
ing wain. 1 Sam. 6:7; Isa. 41:15; 0f a house, Deut.
20:5; 22:8; of a wife, Deu. 24:5; a king, Ex. 1:8; a
song, Psal. 33:3; 40:4; a name, Isa. 62:2. It often
means fresh of this year; of grain (opposed to 1%),
Levit. 26:10; unheard of, Eccles.1:9,10; “new
gods,” i.e. bith as had not been previously worshipped,
Deut. 32:17. YI0 “something new,” Isa. 43:19,
plur. Isa. 42:9. As to MUI NIM 2 Sa. 21:16, see
0.

ON m. [suff WIN, plur. YIN] the new moon,
the day of the new moon, the calends of a lunar
month which was a festival of the ancient Hebrews,
Num. .29:6; 1Sam. 20:5, 18,24; Ex. 19:1, wna

πῃ Gon the third calends"(the third new moon),
i.e. the first of the third lunar month. Hos. 5:7,
vIn Ὁ; 228° TARY “now shall a new moon devour
them,” i.e. they shall be destroyed at the time of the
new moon.

(2) a lunar month, beginning at the new moon.
Gen. 8:5; Ex.13:§, etc. OY WIN the period of
a month (see D'D"). Gen. 29:14; ‘Nu 11: 20, 21.

(3) [fodesh], pr.n. f., 1 Ch. 8:9.

wan metron.n. of the preceding No.3 [ Gesenius
speaks doubtfully of this word in Thes.], 2 Sa.24:6.

fawn Hadasha, pr.n. of a place, Josh. 15:37. ]
ΜΠ Chald. ta be new, i. ᾳ M19. Hence—

CCLXIil

᾿ΠΠ--

TIM Chald. adj. net, Ear. 6:4. Syr. flac.
NM see 7M.
pb μι TO BE,or TO BE MADE,LIABLE TO PENALTY

like Syr. an, Arab. eile: used of a debt (Eze.18 _

7), and of an offence.

Pre, A) to make some one liable to penalty,
Dan. 1:10. Hence—

3M m. a debt, Eze. 18:7.

MN (“a hiding place”), [Hoban], pr. n. of
a town to the north of Damascus; once Gen. 14:15;
compare Χωβά, dudith4:4; 15:4. Eusebius in his ~
Onomasticon confounds this town with Cocaba, the
seat of the Ebionites; see my note to Doreliae
Travels, ii. p. 1054.

AT to DescRIBEA CIRCLE, TO DRAW A CIRCLE,
as with ree Job 26:10. (Syr. ae to go in
a circle, pA wae acircle. Kindred roots are 339 and
x). Hence 131) and—

AM m.a circle, sphere, used of the arch or vault

of the sky, Pro. 8:27; Job 22:14; of the world, Isa,
40:22.

THT —(1) properly i.g. Arab gl Med. Ye, to
turn aside, II. to tie knots, whence may be derived
the Hebr. 710 an enigma, a parable, which is joined
to this verb, and then it signifies —

(2) to propose an enigma, Jud. 14:12, seq.; to set
Sorth a parable Eze.17:2. Compare wi and ‘nyba
and Gr. ἐμπλέκειν aiviypara, Asch. Prometh. Vinet.
610. (So it is commonly taken, and it is not amiss,
It is worthy of examination, however, whether 770
may not be used for ΠῊΠ and signify a smart saying;
for 13m may be a denominative derived from it.)
Hence 77H, TIN.

TTT a root unused in Kal.—(1) properly To
BREATHE (see with regard to this power in the sylla-
ble 37, 38, Ἰδὲ under the roots IDX, TY, 537), comp.
PIEL. Hence—

(2) to live, i. ᾳ. 9, compare the noun 730.

Piet 73 prop. to breathe out, hence to declare, to
shew, a word used in poetry instead of the prosaic 138
(Chald. and Syr. "0, va, Arabic transp. | 4, like
mY Arab. Lees): Job 32:10,17. Constr. followed
by a dative of pers., Ps. 19:3;
Job 32:6, with suff.15:17; 36:2.
[790, 30, OND].

more often an acc,
Derivatives 708

__ as being the mother of all living (Ἢ

ΠΟΤ --ΠΠ

ΓΤ Chald. nct used in Kal.

Paet S83, i.q. Hebr. 739 to shew, to declare, Dan.
@-11; followed by ? of pers., Dan. 2:24, with suff.
5:7-
Apuet inf. 799, fat. M7 id.; followed by ? Dan.

Ὑὐ. 89 3

2:16, 27, acc. 2:6, 9.
Derivative 708.

ΓΤ: i. q. ΠΡ ΠῚ (from the root ΠῚ τ 7, comp. 733
and / Pn), ἢ

(1) life. Hence [Eve], pr. n. of the first woman,
> ON), Gen.
3:20; 4:1. LXX. Eva (comp. , Εὐαῖος). Vulg.
Heva. S.

(2) 1.ᾳ. 0 No.2, Arab. > a family, a tribe,
especially of Nomades, hence a village of Nomades,
a village [“ prop. place where one lives, dwells, so
Germ. Ieben in pr. ἢ. Gisleben, Afderéleben”], (as on the

contrary bak, “ial properly a tent, hence a family,
men), Nu. 32:41; Deu. 3:14; Josh. 13:30; Judges
10:4; 1 Ki.4:13. Another etymology has com-
monly been sought from Arab. usy> to collect, to
gather together, V. to roll oneself in a circle; which
is altogether needless.

TUT an unused root, whence ΤΠ which see.
‘in (“prophet”), pr.n. m. 2 Ch. 33:19.

mnt m.—(1) [In Thes. this noun is rightly re-
ferred to the root 127] a THORN, A THORN-BUSH,
Job 31:40; Proverbs26:9; 2 ΚΙ. 14:9. Plur. o'nin
Cant. 2:2; and with } moveable, ΘΠ 1 Sam. 13:6,
thorn-bushes, thickets.

(2) 1. ᾳ. "0 a hook, a ring, put through the nos-
trils of the larger fishes after they were caught, which
were then again put into the water, Job 40:26.

(3) an instrument of a similar kind used for
binding captives, 2 Ch. 33:11; comp. Am. 4:2. (ts

the cognate languages occur the words cy χω,

δὅι-

prunus spinosa, and also there are in Hebrew the
cognate words ΠῚ and ‘0. No verb of asuitable
signification can be found, and the noun itself appears
to be primitive, sometimes following the analogy of
verbs 1, sometimes yY and ἥν, comp. Πξὲ a brother,
see Lehrg. p. 602.)

OAT Chald. τὸ SEW, TO SEW TOGETHER, Syriac

«ὁ», Arab. μία. Med. Ye id.
APHEL, t repair a wall, Ezr. 4:12; comp. 8D}

CCLXIV

onan

DIN m—(i)a thread, a line, Judges 16:12
Ecc. 4:12; Cant. 4:3. A pebwotbial saying, Genesis
14:23, bys τ hy Ἵ BIND “neither athread nor a
shoe-latchet,” i.e. not even the least or the most
worthless thing. Similar is the Latin neque hilum
(Luer. iii. 784; Enn. ap. Varr. L. L. iv. 22), for
neque filum, whence nihil. A similar proverb is used
in Arabic \ux3 J, see Hamasa, Schultens, p. 404.

(2) a rope, cord (collect. of No. 1 in Thes.]}, Josh.
2:18.

‘TT (perh. “ belonging toa village,” from 77
= 30 No.2). A Gentile noun, a Hivite, generally
used collectively, the Hivites (LXX. Εὐαῖος), a Ca-
naanitish nation dwelling at the foot of Hermon and
Antilibanus (Joshua11:3; Jud.3:3), but also in
various other places, as for instance at Gibeon (Gen.
34:2; 2Sa. 24:7; 1 Κι. 9: 20; Josh. 11:19).

PW [Havilah], pr.n. —(1) of a district of the
Joktanite Arabs (Gen. 10: 29), on the eastern borders
of the Ishmaelites (Gen. 25:18), and of the Amalek-
ites (1 Sa. 15:7). Probably the Χαυλοταῖοι of Strabo
(xvi. p. 728, Casaub.), dwelling near the Persian
gulf, on the shore of which Niebuhr (Arabia p. 342}
mentions Chawila as a town or district (A) go) Ha-
wilah.

(2) ofa district of the Cushites (Gen. 10:7; 1 Ch.
1:9), to be sought for in Athiopia. I now consider
that the Avalite are to be understood, who inhabit
the shore of the Sinus Avalitis (now Zeila) to the
south of the strait of Bab el Mandeb (Plin. vi. 28;
Ptolem. iv. 7), Saadiah appears to have formed a
similar judgment, since three times in Genesis he
gives as the translation of nbn ay j= dy ; Zeila.

(3) The first Havilah (No. 1) enables us I believe
to discover the situation of the land of Havilah(VS
M27), Gen. 2:11, abounding in gold, pearls (com-
monly taken as bdellium), and precious stones, around
which flowed the Pishon (Indus?), since Havilah also
(Gen. 10:29) is mentioned in connection with coun-
tries producing gold; and as being on the Persian
gulf, it must be in the neighbourhood of India. In-
deed it appears that India is to be understood, as used
according to the custom of the ancients to compre-
hend also Arabia. See Assemani Bibl. Orient. tom.
iii. P. ii. p. 568—70. Some erroneously understood
it to mean Chwala on the Caspian sea, which in
Russian is called Chwalinskoje More.

bn & bn fut. 5179 and ὉΠ, apoc. ὙΠῸ (Psalm
97:4), OM (1 Sam. 31:3), OMB (Jer. 51:29), imp

moin—Sin

roan Micah 4:10, and 52} Ps. 96:9, prop. TO TWIST,
TO TURN, TO TURN ROUND, and intrans. to be

twisted, turned, turned round. (Arabic Jle
Med. Waw to be changed, to be turned, Sem round

“-.- -0-

about, ἴ,5- a year, ge full of turns, wily.
Kindred words are ΤΠ to return, to turn oneself

round, , ||: to turn away, and in Hebrew, bi, Gr.
εἰλέω, εἰλύω, tAAw, Hence, with Vav hardened as
it were into Beth, has sprung 230 No. 1.) Hence—

(1) to dance in a circle, Jud.21:21. Compare
Pilel No. 1, and also the noun 2579,

(2) to be twisted, to be hurled on or against
something (gejdwungen, gefdleudert werden), properly
used of a sword, Hos. 11:6; of a whirlwind, followed
by Ὁ Jer. 23:19; 30:23; figuratively, 2 Sam. 3:29,
43 aN Wh Dy AT « let (the murder of Abner) be

hurled (fall) upon the head of Joab,” ete. Lament.
4:6, ὈΣ 532 127 N? “no (human) hands were hurled
(put) upon her.” It is more frequently used thus in

the Targums, see Buxtorf, p.719. (Arab. dl to
leap on a horse, fit) aufs Pferd fdywingen. IV. to rush
upon with a scourge, followed by ge and >.)

(3) to twist oneself in pain, to writhe, to bein
pain (comp. ban No. I), especially used of parturient
women, Isai. 13:8; 23:4; 26:18; 66:7,8; Micah
4:10. Metaph. followed by ? to mourn on account
of any thing, Mic. 1:12; hence—

(4) to bring forth, Isa. 54:1.

(5) to tremble, probably from the leaping and
palpitation of the leart (comp. δ} No. 2,) [“ from
the trembling of a parturient woman”]. Deu. 2:25;
Joel 2:6, followed by 19 of the pers., causing terror,
1Sa. 31:3; 1 Ch. 16:3.

(6) to be strong or firm; verbs that have the
signification of binding or twisting, are applied to
strength; see 073, PIN, Wp. (Arab. cl} Med.
Waw id. Aram. Pael 99 to make firm. Z&th.4P/\:
whence Ὁ] strength). Psal.10:5, 77 on “his
ways are firm,” i.c. his affairs go on prosperously ;
- Job 20:21, i299 5m ND “his welfare shall not
endure.”

(7) to wait, to stay, to delay, i.q. ony,
8:10; Jud. 3:25.

Hipuit causat. of Kal No. 5, Ps. 29:8.

Horuat fut. 20% pass. of Kal No. 4, to be born,
Isa.66:8.

ῬΠΕΙ͂, 29in—(1) i.g. Kal No.1, to dance ina
- eircle, Jud. 21:23.

Gen.

CCLXYV

πῚΠ--Π

(2) 1. ᾳ Kal No.4, to bring forth, Job 39:1; and
with regard to inanimate objects, to create, to yorm
Deu. 32:18; Ps. 90:2; causat. Ps. 29:9.

(3) 1. q. Kal No. 5, to tremble, Job 26:5.

(4) 1.ᾳ. Kal No. 7, to wait for, Job 35:14.

Pat >2iM to be born, to be brought forth, Job
15:7; Pro.8:24,25; Ps. 51:7. *

HitTHPOLEL >in —(1) to twist oneself, to hurl
oneself, i.e. to rush violently; 1. ᾳ. Kal No. 2, Jer.
23:19.

(2) to writhe with pain, Job 15:20.

(3) to wait for, 1. ᾳ. Kal No. 7, and Pilel No. 4,
Ps. 37:7.

HITIHPALPEL Sabana to be grieved, Est. 4:4.

Derivatives [bin], Oy, on, ὅπ, jon, by, non, fbn,

nenen, in, nping,

Cin m. sand (Syr. L.), either so called from the
idea of rolling and sliding (q. ἃ. Geritle), or as being
rolied about by the wind, Ex. 2:12; Deu. 33:19; Jer.
5:22. The sand of the sea (022 iN, poet, DD. YIN) is
very often used as an image of great abundance, Gen,
32:13; 41:49; and of weight, Job 6:3; Pro. 27:3.
—Job 29:18, in this passage the Hebrew interpreters
understand the phenix to be spoken of, giving the
word a conjectural translation, gathered from the
other member of the verse; and thus the Babylonian
copies read 53n [for the sake of distinction]; but
there is no cause for departing from the ordinary
signification.

On (“circle”), [Hul], pr.n. of a district of
Aramea, Gen.10:23. Rosenm. (Bibl. Alterth. 11.309)

understands it to be the district of Haleh (2 “Ξ ωϑ "ἡ
Ard-El-Iileh), near the sources of the Jordan.

DAT an unused root; to be black, properly to be

burned or scorched; comp. the cognate 029, Arab.
G-
to be black. Hence—

DIM adj. black, Gen. 30:32, seq.

MMW £. a wall, from the root 27 to surround,
which see. Exod. 14:22,29; Deut. 3:5; 28:52.
Generally the wall of a town, Isa. 22:10; 36:11,
12; Neh. 3:8, 33, etc.; rarely of other buildings,
Lam. 2:7. Metaph. used of a maiden, chaste and
difficult of approach, Cant. 8:9, 10.

Plur. ninin walls, Isa. 26:1; Ps. 51:20, with pl.
verb, Jer. 50:15; so also Jer. 1:18, “1 make thee
this day a fortified city...... and brazen walls,” al-
though in the same phrase, Jer. 15:20, the singula
is used.

δ --Ὁ

ΟΟΟΘΙΧΥΙ

Π- ΝΣ

From the pl. is formed the dual ὉΠ double | close, to surround; comp. ble, aes to surround

walls, the double series of walls with which Jeru-
Saiem was surrounded on the south; whence 13
DNA between the two walls (of Jerusalem), 2 Ki.
25:4; Isa. 22:11; Jer.39:4. Comp. as to forms of
this kind, Lehrg. § 125, 6, and as to the topography
of the city, my Comment on Isa.22:9. [See also
Robinson on the walls of Jerusalem, Palest. 1, 460. |

DTT fut. Dim, DF, 1 pers. DINY—(1) To Pity,
TO HAVE COMPASSION on any one; followed by ὃν
Psal. 72:13, to be grieved on account of any thing.
Jon. 4:10, ἡ PT-7Y. ADT AAS “ thou wast grieved
on account of the ricinus” which perished (compare
Gen. 45:20). Hence—

(2) to spare, followed by Sy Neh. 13:22; Jer.
13:14; Eze. 24:14; Joel 2:17. (Aram. may, seq.
SS id.)

It is to be observed with regard to this root, that
pitying and sparing, are more often attributed to the
eye than to the persons themselves, (as in other roots
slackness and strength are attributed to the hands;

mp. 759, PI): pining away, also to the eyes, see

23). Hence it may be rightly concluded that the
primary signification is in the idea of a merciful or
indulgent countenance, as the Germ. nadjetn, Nacdhfidt,
burch bie Finger fen. Thus Deut. 7:16, ἽΝ DiND-Nd
pinoy “spare them not,” properly, let not thine eye
pity them; or, do not regard them with a feeling of
mercy; Deut. 13:9; 19:13,213; 25:12; Isa. 13:18;
Eze. 5:11; 7:4,9. Gen. 45:20, 2} pnn-by ΞΖ»)
ὈΞῸΞ “do not grieve for your stuff” which must
be left behind. It is once used ellipt. 1 Sa. 24:11,
DMM) “ and (my eye) spared thee.” In Arabic,
mercy is similarly ascribed to the eye (Vit. Tim.
tom. i. p. 542, 1. 14).

FIN, An m. the shore, as being washed by the
sea; from the root ἤΞΙΠ No. IL. to rub off, to wipe off,

cD eg δ᾽.“
to wash; whence Arab. ὅθι, Wik the coasts and

shore of the sea. Of the same origin are aon

and jzacs the sea shore, Gen. 49:13; Deut. 1:7;
Josh. 9:1.

DEM (perhaps “inhabitant of the shore,”
from τὴ π), [JZupham], pr.n. m. of a son of Benja-
min, Nu. 26:39; for which 0°30 is found, Gen. 46:21;
whence patron. 54M Nu. loc.cit,

yan an unused root. Syr. ἐν Pael aw to in-

Hence 75 a wall, and—

\M m. properly a wall ; hence especially the outside
(of a house), and thus 7371 N'3 within and with-
out (properly, on the house side, and the wall side)
are often opposed to each other, Gen. 6:14; Exod.
25:11. Hence it is— "

(1) subst. whatever is without—(a) out of the
house, the street, Jer. 37:21; Job 18:17; pl. nisin
Job 5:10; Isa. 5:25; 10:6.—(b) out of the city, the
fields, country, deserts. Job 5:10 (Aram. 3),
whence there are opposed to each other NisiM PN
Prov. 8:26, the (tilled) earth and the desert regions,
comp. Mark 1:45.

(2) adv. out of doors, without, abroad, Deut.
23:14, e.g. yeni born abroad, i.e. away from
home, Lev.18:93 also, forth, forth abroad, Deu.
23:13. So also with 7 parag. ΠΥ without, on the
outside, 1 Ki.6:6; abroad, forth, to the outside,
Exod.12: 46, with art. 1917 forth, Jud. 19:25; Neh.
13 : 8 (prop. into the street), and 73497 Gen. 15 : 5.
With prepositions—(a) 7393 without (in the open
place), Gen. g:22.—(d) yanb poet. id. Psa. 41:7, and
ΤΥ. 2 Chr. 32 :5.—(c) YIN without, on the vut-
side, as opposed to M3! within, Gen. 6:14. Panay
id. Eze. 41:25.—(d) 2 YIN) without (in a state of
rest, as opposed to motion), 6. σ΄. ayo YAM) without
(or outside the city), Gen. 19:16; 24:11. ὃ ΠΤ
Ezekiel 40:40, 44.—(e) 2 PINION without (after
verbs of motion), Nu. 5:3, 4, msm? pings “with-
out the camp;” Deut. 23:11; Lev. 4:12. Metaph.
—(f) i YN besides, Eccl.2:25. (So Ch. j2 73,

Syr., Sam. and Zab. 39 :2%.) Hence ji8"7.

[“ pin an unused root, i.q. Arab. a> to sur-

round, to embrace. It seems to have sprung from
P31, the 2 being softened. Hence pin (3) and P°0."1

pin ( or 4) ig. PD bosom, Ps. 74:11 ano.
[PrN pr.n. 1 Ch. 6:60, sce PPA]

“THT fut. τὸ BE ὙΠΙΤΕ; hence to become
3* Ἶ "

pale (as the face), 158. 29:99. Aram, §a,, ὙΠ id.;
Arab. with Waw quiescent, ,|> to be. bleached (of a
garment). Hence in, WN No.1, and 5, A.

[“(2) figuratively, to be splendid, noble, ἱ. 4. ὙΠ
No.2. See traces of this signification in THO, ΘΠ,"
Thes. ]

ΓΤ an unused root, the meaning of which was

that of hollowing, boring, as shewn by the deriva |

~

δ. Ὁ

ἢ

tives "in, ὋΠ No. Il, a hole, a cavern, and the proper

names ὙΠ, ΤΠ; compare some of the derivatives of

g-- Ge-

the root J, as 8) | gh foramen ani, no the mouth
of a river, bay of the sea. Kindred roots are 113 and

S--- Ss

ji whence ‘THY, x j\Re, je a cavern.

I. VW & VW m. white and fine linen, from the
root MW. LXX. βύσσος. Est. 1:6; 8:15.

Π. WM m.—(1) i. ᾳ. in No. IT, a hole, as that of
a viper, Isa. 11:8; used of an abominable subter-
ranean prison (Germ. fod)), Isa. 42:22. Root Wn
No. II.

(2) [Zur], pr.n. of several men—(a) of a Mi-
dianite king, Num. 31:8; Josh. 13 :21.—(b) of the
husband of Miriam, the sister of Moses, [on what
authority does this description of Hur rest?], Ex. 17:

10; 24:14.—(c) 1 Chr. 2:19, §0; 4:1, 4; compare:

1 Chr. 2:20; Ex. 31:2.—(d) Neh. 3:9.—(e) 1 Ki.
4:8.

L WM ig. Ww No.1, white linen. Pl. ‘tH (poet.
for O°7h) cloths of linen or byssus, Isa. 19:9. Allied

t this are Arab. Ὁ > white silk, Athiopic (hZC:
eccton, according to Ludolf. Lex. ZEthiop. page 36.
Root IN.

Il. WM m.—(1) @ hole, 2 Ki.12:10; used of a
window, [Is not this rather, a hole in adoor?], Cant.
§:4; of the cavity of the eye, Zec. 14:12.

(2) a cavern, Job 30:6; 1 Sa. 14:11; of a den of
wild beasts, Nah. 2:13. Root in.

pin free-born, nobles, see <n.

"WI m. Ch. white, Dan. 7:9, from the root "YN.

“in see “IN.

man (perhaps “linen-worker,” from "n No. I,
like Arabic sz > Hariri), [Wert], pr.n. m.1Ch.
§: 14.

"WM (id. Chald.), [Huraz], see 7.

DN (perhaps “ noble,” “free-born,” from 7h
with the termination O-), Tram, pr.n.

(1) of a king of Tyre, cotemporary with Solomon,

@Ch. 2:2; elsewhere 07° 2 Sam. 5:11: 1 Ki. 5:15
hs called in Greek Εἴρωμος; Jos. c. Ap. i. 17, 18.
(2) of a Tyrian artificer, 2 Chr. 4:11; elsewhere
BIW 1 Ki. 7:40; DY 2 Ch. loc. cit. ana; "3 ON
2 Chr. 2:12 and YI8 OVN'4: 16 (where either the one

teading or the other must have been corrupted);

CCLXVII

vin—din

[however, Gesenius explains the readings as they -
stand in Thes. i. page 458]. ;
(3) a Benjamite, 1 Ch. 8:5.

ΤΠ [Hauran], pr.n. οἵα region beyond Jordan,
situated eastward of Gaulanitis (1213) and Batanwza,
and to the west of Trachonitis (now οἱ Lejah), ex-
tending from Jabbok to the territory of Daimascus,
Ezek. 47:16, 18; Gr. Aipaviree, ‘Opavirtc; Arabic

§-L-

“Vig
number of its caverns (ὙΠ), in which even now the
inhabitants of the region dwell. See a more full
account of this district in Burckhardt’s Travels in
Syria and Palestine, page 111, seqq.; 393, seqq.; 446;
Germ. ed.

WATT [“Once MN Psa. 71 : 12 (/2).”]—(1) το.
MAKE HASTE (Arab. οὐ Med. Ye, to flee with
alarm. This root is onomatopoetic, as though im-
itating the sound of very hasty motion; like the
German bujdjen, transit. hafden; also, hafteny Halts

φ-

It undoubtedly takes its name from the

hegen. Kindred roots are, Arab. > to move, to agi-
tate, to excite to speed, biffen, begens PP id.; Sal
to agitate; intrans. to be swift; re to fear; Heb.
MDM to flee, to flee for refuge; way, TY, di, which
see). Constr.—(a) absol. 1 Sa. 20:38; also, in the
sense of, to come quickly, to approach, Deut. 32:35.
—(b) followed by a gerund, to make haste to do
something, Ps. 119:60; Hab. 1:8; also with a noun
in the dative, Ps. 22:20, WIN "NW? “make haste
for my help.” Psa. 38:23; 40:14; 70:2; 71:12;
and in the same sense with dative of pers. Ps. 70 : 6,
awn DON “Ὁ God, make haste unto me.” Ps,
141:1. Part. pass. (with an active signification),
hasty, quick, alert, Nu. 32:17.

(2) Used figuratively of violent internal emotion.
Job 20:2,°2 "YIN WIY32“on account of my hasting
within me,” i.e. of the emotion by which I am
moved. Hence—

(3) used of the passions of the mind, pleasures
and lusts. Eccl. 2:25, VM} Ὁ) Sox 2) “ who eats,
who makes haste?” i.e. enjoys the pleasures of
life. (In the Mishnah it is not unfrequently used ia
speaking of the sensations of joy and sorrow. Syr.

9

caw and cay to feel, to perceive; fan a passion
of the mind; jLlow lust; Arabic jus to feel Ὁ

s SG -

whence yi ‘and the kindred word ζω; Athiop.
P71: sense, feeling.) ia

ΡΠ

ΗΠΡΗΠ,---(1) to hasten, accelerate, Isa. 5:19;
fio:22; Ps. 55:9.

(2) i. q. Kal, to make haste, Jud. 20:37.

(3) to flee quickly [‘‘just as on the contrary
words of fleeing are applied to haste, see D1” ], Isa.
28:16.

Derivatives YM and the following proper names.

mvan (“haste”), [Hushah], 1 Chr. 4:4; pr.n.
see MTA, patron. *NVIN ὦ Sa. 21:18; 1 Chr.11:29;
20:4.

‘WIN (“hasting”), pr.n. Hushai, David's friend
and confederate in the war against Absalom, 2 Sam.
15; 16.

Dyan (“those who make haste”), [Hushim],
pr. n. m.—(1) of a son of Dan. see O73, —(2) 1 Ch.
7:12 [0° ].—(3) 1 Ch. 8:8, 11.

[ὉΠ (“haste”), Husham, pr. ἢ. of an Edom-
ite king, 1 Ch. 1:45; defectively written DUN, Gen.
36:34, 35-”]

MT a spurious root introduced by some on
account of the form ᾿Π 7} Hab.2:17, which is, however,
for ΒΓ) from NON.

onin m.—(1) a seal, a seal-ring (from the root

ΟΟΙΧΥ͂ΠΙ

ὈΠΠῚ), Ex. 28:11,21; Job 38:14; 41:7; Jer.22:24,

ete. The Hebrews were accustomed, like the Persians
in the present day, sometimes to carry a signet ring
hung by a string upon the breast (Gen. 38:18), to

FB
which custom allusion is made, Cant.8:6. Arab. Js

χὰ

Ss a

and ,j!n.
(2) [Hotham], pr. τι. masc.—(a) 1 Chr. 7:32.—
(6) 11:44.

NIM] pr.n. (“he who sees God,” [ whom God
watches over, cares for”]). Hazael, king of Syria,
1 Ki. 19:15, 17; 2 Ki.8:9,12. ‘NM M2 the house
of Hazael, i.e. Damascus, Am.1:4. [“Lat. Azelus,
Justin, xxxvi. 2.”

aia fut. HIM apoc. 195 Micah 4:11; in pause
ΤΠ Job 23:9, to see, to behold, a word of frequent

use in Aramean (Jj, St, xa), for the Hebrew
MX). In Hebrew this root is principally poetical, like
Germ. fdjauen, Ps. 46:9; 58:9, ete. Especially—
(1) to see God, sometimes used of the real sight of
the divine presence, Ex.24:11; Job 19:26 (compare
48:1), elsewhere applied to those who enter the
temple, Ps.63:3. So “to behold the face of God”
is used metaphorically for to enjoy His favour, to

YA--FAwN

know Him as propitious, an image taken from the
custom of kings, who only admit to their presence
those whom they favour, Ps. 11:7; 17:15.

(2) This word is especially appropriated to speaking
of those things which are presented to the minds of
prophets, whether in visions properly so called, or in
oracular revelations. Hab.1:1, ‘7 ΠῚΠ WS NvDD
“the burden (oracle) which Habakkuk saw,” i. e
that which was revealed to him by God; Isaiah 1:1;
2:1; 13:1; Numbers 24:4; Amos1:1; Eze. 13:6,
NIY 410 “they have seen vain things;” Zec. 10:2.
Followed by ° when speaking of the visions or reve-
lations as declared to any one. Lam. 2:14, 35 F833
Sg Pd “thy prophets have seen for thee (i.e. declare
to thee) vanities;” Isa. 30:10.

(3) Followed by 3 to look upon, to contemplate,
anfdjauen, Isa. 47:13; especially with pleasure, to-de-
light in the sight of something (comp. 3 letter B, 4,,
Ps. 27:4; Cant.7:1; Job 36:25; Mic. 4:11.

(4) to choose for oneself, fid) augerfetn, Ex. 18:21
Isa. 57:8; compare 2 7¥2 Gen. 22:8.

(5) to see in the sense of to have experienced, Job
15:17; 24:1; 27:12. Used by a bold metaphor
of the roots of plants which perceive or feel stones in
the earth, i.e. they find or meet with stones. Job
8:17, “(the root) perceives the stony place.”

The derivatives follow, except (115, AIND, AyNd,
and the proper names 78°72, 710), 40. ΓΟ πὶ 81D,
mem, MATT. J

mn & NIM Chald. to see, Dan. 5:5, 23; 3: 19,
mn by mYIW-IN “one sevenfold (more) than (ever
was)seen.” Inf. 82> Ezr.4:14. [‘ Also absol. to
behold, Dan. 2:34, 41,43; 3:25.”]

UM m. the breast of animals, properly the front
part as being open to sight, Exod. 29:26,27; Levit.
7:30,31; plur. Nit g:20,21. (Chald. in plur. [0
which see).

MM m.—(1) α seer, a prophet, a word of the
silver age of the Hebrew language [also of ancient
use; see 1 Sam.g:9], of the same meaning as 8°)
1 Ch. 21:9; 25:53 29:29.

(2) [“Segolate (like $5 Isa. 28:7), and abstr.” ]
i.g. MUO No. 3 (which see), a. covenant, Isaiah
28:15; on which passage see my Commentary: [“a
vision, hence a covenant” }.

YM (perhaps for AN “a vision”), [Huzo], prom
of a son of Nahor, Gen. 22:22.

WO emph. 810, suff. 5, plur. ΤΠ Cha:d. m.—
(1) a vision, something seen, φαντασία, Dan.2:98 |
4:2,7; 7:7; 13- |

|

pin—nr

(2) luok, appearance, aspect, Dan. 7:20. (Syr.
4 -

19...)

PIN πὶ, (from the root Π1Π).---(1)α divine vision
[“α vision, spoken of a divine vision or dream, Isa.
29:7; specially a vision from God respecting future
events, prophetic vision, Lam. 2:9; Micah 3:6; Ps.
89:20, Dan. 1:17; 8:1; 9:24. Hence—

(2) generally a divine revelation, 1 Sa.3:1; 1 Ch.
17:15; Prov. 29:18.

(3) an oracle, often collectively (compare ὅραμα,
Acts 12:5; 16:9), Isa.2:1; Obad.1; Nah.1:1. [This
reference is omitted very rightly in Thes. ].

niin f. vision, revelation, 2 Ch.g:29; from the
root ‘3,

nin Chald. view, prospect, sight, Dan. 4:8, 17.

ΓΗ ¢. (with Kametz impure), from the root 710
—(1) appearance, aspect, especially of something
grand or handsome, (compare 7879). Dan. 8:5, 12
MN aconspicuous or great horn, verse 8, ΠΣ ΟΝ]
YI Mir “and there arose four conspicuous

‘(horns).” For it appears that it must be thus inter-
preted on account of verse 5.

(2) a prophetic vision, Isa. 21:2.

(3) a revelation, a law, hence a covenant (both
ideas being kindred to the minds of the Hebrews,
with whom religion was a covenant with God). Isa.
28:18 (compare "IN verse 15); 29:11.

G-
WT an unused gn Arab. j to pierce through,
6.5. with an arrow, -~ to cut into, to perforate, to

wound. A kindred root is /3%. Hence In.

NIT (‘the vision of God;” [“seen by God”),
[Haziel], pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 23:9.

min (“whom Jehovah watches over”), [Ha-
taiah), pr.n. m., Neh. 11:5.

TI (“vision”), [Hezion], pr.n. m., 1 Kings
15:18.

PIT m. constr. HD pl. ns4N—(2) @ vision,
Job 4:13; 7:14; 20:8.
_ (2) arevelatron, 2Sam.7:17. fT 3 Isa. 22:5
(comp. ver. 1), the valley of vision, or collectively of
Visions, i. 6. Jerusalem as the seat and especial home
of divine revelations (Isa. 2:3; Luke 13:33), perhaps
with an allusion to ;Y¥n (whence LXX. Σιών), or to
M7, which latter word is interpreted “ the vision of
Jehovah” (Gen. 22:2; 2Chr.3:1). The city was
- Situated in [on the side of] a valley.

CCLXIX

pin—nwin

PIT or mn m. (from the ro:t 11%), properly ἀπὸ
arrow, hence lightning; Zec.10:1; more fully
nidp MN lightning of thunders, Job 28:26; 38:25.

ὙΠ m. hog, swine, Levit.11:7. Syr. ΓΗ ΤΕ
Arab. » pet with the insertion of Nun, id., whence

the verb ye Ὁ have narrow (piglike) eyes, seems to
be derived.

ὙΠ (“swine”), [Hezer'], pr.n. m. 1Ch.24:153
Neh. 10:21.

pint fut. PI!—(1) To TIE FAST, TO BIND bonds
strongly. (Arab. .4:> and CS id., Syr. to gird.
Of the same stock are the Hebrew ὭΣ ΠῚ and Gr. ἴσχω;
ἰσχύω, ἰσχύς, both in the signification of adhesion,
and in that of strength.) Intrans. to be bound fast,
Isa. 28:22. Hence—

(2) to hold fast, to stick fast. 2 Sam. 18:9,
nbya ivinn pin’ “ and his head held (stuck) fast in
the terebinth.” So ΠῚΡΙΞ “Π to adhere to the law, to
be zealous for it, 2 Ch. 31:4; followed by ° with an
inf. to persist in any thing, to be constant, to be
earnest, or assiduous, Deut. 12:23; Josh. 23:6;
1 Ch. 28:7.

(3) to make firm, to strengthen, to confirm.
(Verbs of binding, tying, girding, are applied to
strength, inasmuch as with muscles well bound and
with loins girded, we are stronger; on the other hand,
if ungirt, the weaker. See the roots San, ban, Seip,
and the Arabic roots cited by Bochart in Hieroz. i.
p- 514, seq., and Schultens in Opp. Min. p. 187, seq.)
[ Trans. ] Eze. 30:21, and i.q. to help, 2 Ch. 28:20.
More often intrans. to be firm or strong, to become
strong. It is used of men who increase in pros-
perity, Josh.17:13; Jud. 1:28; of an increasingly
severe famine, Gen. 41:56,57; 2 Ki.25:3; Jer. 52:6;
of a firm and fixed determination, 2 Sam. 24:4;
1Ch. 21:4. Followed by }? to prevail over, to be
stronger than, 1 Sa.17:50; followed by by id. Ch.
8:3; 27:5, and acc. 1 Ki. 16:22. Used figuratively
—(a) of the health of the body, to become strong,
to recover, Isa. 39:1.—(0) of the mind, to be strong,
to be undaunted. So in the expression ᾿ 3) PIT
(Gr. ἴσχεω) “be strong in mind,” Deut. 31:23;
compare Dan. 10:19; and in the same sense, to be
strong, as applied to the hands of any one, Jud.
7:11; 2Sa.16:21 (comp. what has been said under
the root B1n).—(c) to be confirmed, or established,
e.g. as a kingdom, 2 Kings 14:5; 2 Chron. 25:3.—
(d) in a bad sense, to be hardened, to be obstinate,
spoken of the heart, Ex. 7:13,22; comp. Ma‘. 3:19

xon—pin

.4) to be urgent upon any one, to be pressing;
fallowed by oY Ex. 12 :33; Eze. 3:14; followed by an
acc., Jer. 20:7.

Pret Pi]—(1) causat. of Kal No.1, to bind a

girdle on to some one, to gird him; followed by two.

accusatives, Isa. 22:21; Nah. 2:2.

(2) to make strong, to strengthen, especially to
fortify a city, 2Ch.11:11,12; 26:9; to repair ruins,
2Ki.12:8,9, 13,15; followed by ? 1 Chron. 26:27;
compare Neh. 3:19. Especially —(a) to heal (see
Kal No.3, a), Eze. 34:4, 16.—(b) to strengthen
one’s hand, i.e. to encourage him, Jud.g:24; Jer.
23:14; Job 4:3; 1Sa.23:16. 17! PIM to strengthen
one’s own hands, to take courage, Neh. 2:18.—(c)
to aid or assist any one, 2Ch. 29:34. Ezr. 6:22;
1:6, “and all their neighbours 19272232 D3 3pIn
strengthened them with vessels of silver,” i.e.
gave to them, ete. —(d) in a bad sense, with the ad-
dition of 2? to harden the heart, to make obstinate,
Ex. 4:21. 135, 12? PID to harden one’s own heart or

face, to be obstinate, Josh. 11:20; Jer. 5:3. Psal.
64:6, »Ὺ 123 i> spIM “they are obstinate in
doing wickedly.”

Hira ΟἽ ΠΠ.---(1) to bind fast to anything, hence
to join to, in the expression 3 17? ΡἽ ΠΠ to join one’s
hand to something, i.e. to take hold of it (compare
Gr. icxw, to hold). Gen. 21:18, 13 FINS ῬῚΠΠ
“join thy hand to him,”i.e. take hold of him. Else-
where without 7’, followed by 3 of the person or
thing, to take hold of, to seize, to catch any one,
or any thing (comp. Gr. κρατεῖν τινος), Ex.4:4; Deu.

/ 22:25; 25:11; also followed by ? 2 Sam. 15:5; “Ὁ
Job 18:9; poet. with acc. Isa. 41:9, 13; Jer. 6:23,
24; 8:21; 50:43; Mic. 4:9, 20 F2IH “ pain has
taken hold of thee,” and in the same sense [or
rather with the figure inverted], Jer. 49:24, DD?
MPN} “she has taken hold of terror.” (So in
Latin the expression is used ignis comprehendit ligna,
and vice versi, domus comprehendit ignem [in English
the fire catches the house, and the house catches fire],
also capere misericordiam,, detrimentum, we are taken
hold of by compassion, ete. Compare Heb, Τὰ Job
18:20; 21:6.) But to take hold of any one is
often—(a) 1. ᾳ. to hold fast, to retain, Exod. 9:2;
Jud. 19:4.—(b) to receive, to take in, to hold, asa
vessel, 2 Ch. 4:5.—(c) to get possession of, Dan.
11:21.

(2) to adhere, to hold fast to any thing, e.g.
justice, innocence, Job 2:3,9; 27:6; followed by oy
of pers. Neh. 10:30.

(3) to make strong or firm, hence—(a) to
restore, rebuild or repair (edifices [or any thing

CCLXX ἢ

TpIN—pIn

similar]), Nehem. 5:16; Ezek. 27:9, 27.—(6) t
strengthen [persons], Eze. 30:25; and intrans. te
be strong, to be powerful (comp. Lat. robur facere,
Ital. far forze), 2 Ch. 26:8; Dan.11:32.—(c) to aid,
assist, followed by 2 Levit..25:35; compare PND a
helper, Dan. 11:1; followed by an acc., verse 6.

HirupaE,,—(1) to be confirmed,or established,
used of a new king, 2 Ch. 1:1; 12:13; 19:21; to
strengthen oneself, i.e. to collect one’s strength,
Gen. 48:2; to take courage, 2Ch.15:8; 23:13; 25:11.

(2) to shew oneself strong, or energetic, 2 Sam.
10:12; followed by ‘35? against some one, to with-
stand some one, 2 Ch. 123: 7, 8.

(3) to aid, assist, followed by 3 and DY 2 Sa. 3:6;
1 Ch.11:10; Dan. 10:21.

Hence the following words [also ΡΝ mp,
os A τ

pin m. verbal adj. —(1) firm, in a bad sense
hardened. Eze.3:9, 22, ns? “ hardened of
forehead or heart,” i.e. obstinate. Eze.2:4; 3:7)
comp. verse 8.

(2) strong, mighty. Isa. 40:10, 813) ΡΠ. “ he
will come as a mighty one,” see 3 No. 17. :

pin id. becoming strong, Ex. 19:19; 2Sa.3:1.

Pn with suff. ‘PI strength, in the sense of help,
Ps. 18:2.

pin m. strength, Ex.13:3, 14,16; Am.6:13.

MPI properly inf. of the verb PIN—(1) inpIny
2Ch. 12:1; 26:16, “ in his being strong,” when he
had become strong.

(2) Isa. 8:11, WITS “in the hand (of God) —
being strong,” i.e. impelling me, being impelled by
the Spirit of God, comp. the verb, Ezek. 3:14; Jer.
20:7. -

(3) Dan. 11:2, ΤΣ, INPIND “in his beingstrong |

in his riches,” i. e. confiding in them.

mp f—(1) might, violence. MPIN3 by force, —
violently, 1.Sam. 2:16; Eze. 34:4; very, mightily, —
Jud. 4:3; 8:1.

(2) repair of a house, 2 Ki. 12:13; compare the
verb, Pie Ne. 2.

ῬΠ (“ strong”), [Hezeki], pr.n.m. 1 Chron,
8:17.

mpm & WPI (“the might of Jehovah,”
i.e. given by Jehovah; like the Germ. Gotthard).
[Hezekiah, Hizkiah, Hizkijah], pr.n. Gr. Ἐζε
χίας, Lat. Ezechias, borne—(1) by a king of Judah
728—699 B.C., 2 Ki 38:1, 10; also called 7237

Non"

κοὐ WPT for TLPIM, IIT, in the manner of de-
rivatives of the future,(like °NPIT? for byptn), Hosea
&:1; Isa. 1:1.—(2) one of the ancestors of the pro-

phet Zephaniah, whom many suppose to be the same |

as Hezekiah the king, Zeph. 1:1.—(3) 1-Ch. 3:23.
—(4) Neh. 7:21; 10:18.

“WIT see IN [an unused root, Ch. and Syr. 7th,
$x. to return, to go round, to roll, Arab. ys to have
narrow (qu. piglike?) eyes: this may be a denomina-
tive.” Hence ὙΠ, and the proper names VI] and

AM with suff. ‘0 pl. O70 (with Dagesh forte
implied, see Lehrg. § 38:1), properly a thorn, i.q.
MN which see. Hence—

(1) aring, put through the perforated nostrils of
animals which are to be tamed, and to which a cord
was attached. 2Ki.19:28; Isa.37:29; Eze. 29:4
(comp. Job 40:26, and the remarks under the word
min No. 2).

(2) a hook or clasp, to fasten together the gar-
ments of women (compare épingle, Germ. €pinbdel, from
spinula, see Tac. Germ. 17), Ex. 35:22. Others un-
derstand this to be a nose ring, elsewhere called O23,
see Bochart, Hieroz. i. p. 764. [Root 73. ]

In i.q. AM, pl. Eze. 29:4, where 3} 3 is DYN.

NOM fut. SD—(1) prop. To MISS, TO ERR FROM
[ΗΕ MARK, speaking ofan archer (the opposite idea to
that of reaching the goal, to hit the mark), see Hiph.
Jud. 20:16; of the feet, to make a false step, to

a stumble (Prov.19:2), Germ. feblen, verfeblen, specially

~

“Ἄ

feblichiefen, fehltreten. (The same origin is found in
= ΄-
Arab. —_ to miss the mark, opposite to le to

hit the mark, see Jeuhari in the specimen edited by
Scheid, p. 67—71, and Greek ἁμαρτάνω, used of a

dart, Il. x. 372; iv. 491; of a way, Od. vii. 292.)

The opposite of 8¥ to hit upon, to find, German
treffen. Prov. 8:36, 15] DIDN *NDN “ he who wan-
ders from me, injures his own soul.” Opposed to
‘NSD verse 35. Job 5:24, “ thou numberest thy

ing, all the flocks are there. (In this signification
it agrees with the Athiop. 4YD/\; not to find, not to
have, to lack, see Ludolf, Lex. Athiop. p. 288.)

(2) to sin (to miss or wander from the way, or to
stumble in the path of rectitude), followed by ? of
the person against whom one sins, whence SOD
mind Gen. 20:6,9; 1Sa.2:25; 7:6, etc.; also fol-
lowed by 3 of the thing in which one has sinned,

CCLXXI

flock, SOFN NO and missest none;” none is want- |.

om—pIn

Gen. 42:22; Lev. 4:23; Neh.g:29; followed by 9%
Levit. 5:22; Num.6:11; Neh. 13:26. Thereisa -
pregnant construction in Lev. 5:16, 8D Ws ns
wpa “that which he hath sinned (taken sinfully)
from the holy things.”

(3) to become liable toa penalty or forfeiture
of something by sinning, followed by an ace. Lev.
5:73 comp. verse. 11; Prov. 20:2, 152 NDIN “ he
becomes liable tothe penalty of his life,” brings
his life into danger, compare Hab. 2:10. Gen, 43:9,
“ unless I bring him back 3) ‘NNO I shall be
liable (i.e. I shall bear the blame) through all my
life.”

Piet 88N—(1) to bear the blame (to take the —
consequence of sin), followed by an acc., Gen. 31:39: _
hence —

(2) to offer for sin. Levit.6:19, 7D& NON
“ he who offers it” (the sin offering). Levit. 9:16,
INNO “ and offered it as a sin-offering.”

(3) to expiate, tocleanse by a sacred ceremony,
i. q. 133, as men, Num. 19:19; Ps. 51:9; vessels, a
house, ete. Lev. 8:15, followed by by Ex, 29:36.

Hien SD] —(1) i. ᾳ. Kal No.1, to miss the
mark (as an archer), Jud. 20:16 (Arab. Conj. IV.).

(2) causat. of No.2, to lead into sin, to seduce
some one to sin, Ex. 23:33. 1 Ki. 15:26, 1NSONO9
ΙΣΤ NNT WW “and in his sin which he made
Israel to sin,” to which he seduced Israel (used
here, as often in other places, concerning idolatry).
1 Ki. 16:26; 2 Ki. 3:3; 10:29.

(3) [‘‘ to cause to be accused of sin, Deu.24:4,
Eee. 5:5; also”] i. g. YYW to declare guilty, to
condemn, in a forensic sense, Isa. 29:21.

HirupaEL—(1) i. q. Kal to miss or wander from
the way, used of a man terrified and confounded, ~
and thus in a precipitate flight mistaking the way.
Job 41:17; comp. Schultens. Opp. Min. p. 94.

(2) reflect. of Piel No. 3, to purify oneself, Nu.
19:12, seq. 31:20.

The derived nouns follow immediately after.-

SOM m. with suff. SDD plur. DDT const. SOM
(which is from the form SDM).

[1] sin, fault, Lev.19:17; 22:9. 3 SDD M3 to be
sin against any one, i.e. for him to be reckoned
guilty in the matter, Deu. 15:9.

[“*(2) penalty of sin, hence calamity, Lamen
3:39.” Thes.]

NM m. [pl. Ὁ ΘΠ, suff. ΠΡ ΘΠ, (with Kameta
impure) —(1) α sinner [in an emphatic sense],

Gen, 13:13.

‘

AANA

(2) one who bears blame, one counted cul-
pable, 1 Ki. 1:21.

MND Ff. sin, Gen. 20:9. [“(2)a sacrifice for sin,
Ps. 40:7.

ANI ayer. of the word 88D a sinner f., or sin-
Sul, Am. 9:8.

(2) i.g. NNYI—(a) sen, Ex. 34:7.—(b) penalty of
ein (like NNOO No. 3), Isa. 5:18.

PNB Ch. ἢ a sacrifice for sin, Ezr. 6:17 (Ὁ).

FING constr. NNOO plur. MIXON f. [“a miss,
misstep, slip with the foot, Pro. 13:6}.

(1) sin, Ex. 34:9; Isa.6:7, ete. [Rarely for
the habit of sinning, sinfulness, Prov. 14:34; Isa.
3:9.”] Also applied to that by which any one sins,
e.g. idols, Hos. 10:8; Deut. 9:21; comp. 2 Ki.13:2,
water of sin, i.e. of expiation or purifying, Num.
8:7.

(2) a sin offering, Levit. 6:18, 23; as to its
difference from OWS see that word.

(3) penalty, Lam. 4:6; Zec. 14:19; hence cala-
mity, misfortune, Isa. 40:2; Prov. 10:16 (opp. to
ὈΝΤ|). [15 not this last sense wholly needless? and
would not its introduction utterly mar the sense of
the passages referred to in support of it ?]

ΟΠ. (ὦ) TO CUT, TO HEW wood, Deu. 29:10;
fonh. 9:21, 23; 3 Chr. 2:93 Jer. 46:22. Arabic

ihe hewn timber, δι... to go for timber. A
kindred root is 331% to cut stones; also I$? and the
words there cited.

(2) Med. E. intrans. prop. to be cut, to be smitten
with a rod, hence to bemarked with stripes, to be

striped, compare 129 No.3. Arabic webs to be
striped, to be variegated, used of a garment.
Hence [part. pass. ] pl. f. M1300 striped tapestry, Pro.
7:16. Syr. ἢ λα ἃ variegated vest, properly
striped. ‘The same signification is found in the cog-
nate root _sL3, see Castell, Heptagl. p. 3329.

Puat pass. of No. 1, to be hewn out, carved, Ps.
144:12.

[ΓΙῸΣ part. pass. f. pl. of the preceding verb. ]

MSM £. wheat, in sing. especially as growing in
the fields. Exod. 9:32; Deu.8:8; Job 31: 49; Isa.
28:25; Joel1:11. ‘The expression ΠΌΤ aon Psal.
81:17, fat cf wheat, is, however, to be explained of

grains of wheat, and so ON nivo3 270 fat of kidneys
of wheat, Deut. 3¢:14; fat thus used denoting the

CCLAXT

into a sibilant.

DOM—ANDA

medulla or fiour of the wheat, μυελὸν ἀνδρῶν»; it is
also called DM 39M Ps. 147:14.

Plural ΘΠ grairs of wheat (the sing. is fourd
applied to one grain, "MN, Mishn. Chelaim i. 89),
DON Pt Jer. 15:13: DY yD Gen. 30:14; DONLAT
1 Ch. 21:20; 09995 2Ch.27:5. Bya Chaldaism
N20 Eze. 4:9.

Se “-ὦ
In the cognate languages it is Les, és Chald.

DIN, and some on this account regard DIF to season,
as its root. But, however, the letter Nun may be
inserted as originating in Teth doubled,'so that the
rootmay ben. [In Thes. it is put under 025, where
it seems to belong.] The Gr. σῖτος, wheat, appears to
answer to this word, the aspirate being changed
[‘‘ Bohlen compares Sanser. godhuma,

wheat, so called from its yellowcolour. Pers. poss."]
won (prob. “assembled,” from the root YOM),
[Hattush], pr.n.m.—(1) 1 Chr. 3:22; Ezr.8:2,
—(2) Neh. 3:10.—(3) Neh. 10:5; 12:2.
Oo an unused root.

explore. Arabic ~ to engrave, to write. Hence
pr.n. SD°DN,

ὮΣΙ m. Chald. sin, af) TOO Dan. 4:24, ἄττα the
root SOM i.g. Hebr. 8D

NOM Chald. f. α 5 bacrific for sin, Eara
6:17 (3)

ΟΠ (“digging,” “exploring”), [Hatita],
pr.n.m., Ezr. 4:42: Neh. 7:45; see DON.

Swan (“waving”), [ Hattil], pr.n. m., Ear.
2:57; Neh. 7:59. Root 000

NEXDM (“seized,” “caught”), [ Hatipha],
pr.n. m., Ezr. 2:54; Neh.7:56.

Aram. ae to dig, te

Son an unused root. Arab. 05: to be pen-

dulous, to be loose; kindred to ON.

Hence pr. ἢ.
En.

Dom To sToP the mouth of an animal with a
muzzle, TO MUZZLE. (Arabic ,+, whence alee

a muzzle. Cognate roots are DDM, OS}, also ODA,
comp. my remarks on the signification of the syllables
D7, DD, On, p. ccm.) Of a kindred power to this root
are domare, dimmen, 3uddmmen, 3bmen. Metaph. Isa
48:9, Ἡρ DOM “I tame or muzzle (myself [my
anger’) towards thee, I restrain myself.”

a4” *"~ eee a ae

Ds te

πὴ} Π

ΘΠ f, ADT i.g. VON τὸ se1zE, TO TAKE with
violence, Jud. 21:21; Psalm1o:9. (Aram. Qaw,
Arab. hs id.) Hence pr.n. ΘΠ,

“WOT an unused root. Arab. Las (kindred to

the roots Son, Js» \be, and others, the primary
syllable of which is dal, tal, sal, having the force of
being pendulous, waving, or swinging, see 221 page
cc) to shake, or brandish, a rod or spear ({dwen=
fen), to wag, as a tail (webdeln); see Alb. Schultens,
Hamasa., p.350, 51, Epist. ad Menken..ii.p.61. Hence—

son m. arod, Pro. 14:3; abranch, sucker, Isa.

1:1. (Arab pbs. a branch, Syr. ἴων a staff,
orrod. Sam. yy, x and n being interchanged.)

wor an unused root, perhaps i.q. Arab. | tn>

to assemble themselves (used of people). . Hence

pr.n. YANN.
[MBF see NNBN.]

‘DT constr. °M fem. ΠΡΠ, pl. O° fem. NVM (from the
root “Π).

(A) adj.—(1) alive, living, Gen. 43:7, 02°28 WWI
Ἢ “is your father yet alive?” verses 27, 28; 45:3,
26; 46:30. Ἢ Py) “every living thing;” Gen.3:20;
8:21. poiya ἢ “he who lives for ever,” i.e. God,
Dan.12:7. Thisisan accustomed formula in swearing
min? ὙΠ “Jehovah (is) living,” i.e. as God εἴ:
Ru. 3:13; 15a.14:45. DON Ἢ 2 Sa.2:27; poet.
OY Ἢ Job 27:2, and ‘J8 Ἢ “as I live,” when Jeho-
vah himself swears, Nu. 14:21, 28; Deu. 32:40; Jer.
22:24; Eze. 5:11; 14:16, 18, 20, etc.; also used of
the oath of a king, Jer. 46:18 ; [but this King is 7}7
iny ΤῊ ΣΝ. O° “those ae are alive,” i.e. men.
Eee. 6: 8, 0% YS “the land of the living,” as
upposed to the place or state of the dead (Hades),
Eze. 26:20; 32:23.

(2) oo vigorous, 2 Sam. 23:20, according to
ana: (mp 21 M8). Compare ΠῚΠ ἩΡῸ ΙΗ Sflourish-
ing, prosperous [“ according to sane”); 1Sa. 25:6.
. (3) reviving; hence metaph. mn ΓᾺΞ Gen. 18:
10,14; 2 Ki. 4:16,17; at the reviving of the season,
i.e. the year, in the next spring, when the winter
is past, περιπλομένου ἐνιαυτοῦ (Od. xi. 247).

(4) raw, used of flesh, 1 Sa. 2:15; Lev. 13:14, seq.

(5) fresh, as of a plant in its greenness, Ps. 58:
10; as of running water, opposed to that which is
stagnant and putrescent, which is called in Arabic

ced! UU! dead water. Gen. 26:19; Lev. 14:5, 50.

CCLXXITl

MAAN

(3) subst. τς Lev.25:36. [1 Sam. 25:6, “and
say ye thus, ‘NM? to life (i.e. to welfare), hail!” to be
regarded as a ‘form of salutation, and not as being here
the adj. See Thes.] So in the formula of swearing,
(“when by created things”]. 737 Ἢ by the life
of Pharaoh, Gen. 42:15, 16; WE ‘ by thy life,
1Sa.1:26; 17:55. The name of Jehovah: is in the
same sentence preceded by ‘1 (see letter A, 1); whence
WH? "ΠῚ MA 1 Sam. 20:3; 25:26. It is much.
more usual to use in this sense the—
ΡΙ. DYN, once "0 Job 24:22, life, Gen. 2:7; 3:14.
17;7215, etc. DN ΠῚ the breath of life, Gen. 6:17,
Dn YY the tree of life, i.e. of life of long duration,
θεοεικέλου or immortality, Gen. 2:9; compare 3:22,
24. Hence—(a) living, sustenance, βίος, Prov.
27:27.—(b) refreshment, Prov. 3:22; 4:22.—(c)

prosperity, welfare (comp. Syr. rae Luke 19:9,
for the Greek σωτηρία), happiness, Ps. 34:13; Pro.

4:22, 23; 12:28; 13:14; 14:27. Ὁ Π MRS the way
of welfare, Pro. 2:19; 5:6.

‘17 Ch. emph. st. 80, pl. }0.

(1) adj. alive, tikes: Dan. 2:30; 4:14, 31; 6:
ΩΣ, 27.

(2) Pl. "0 as a subst. life, Ezr. 6:10; Dan.7:12.

ogn (perhaps for Syn “God liveth”), [Hel],
pr.n. m. t Ki. 16:34.

mvyy ¢. (from the root 74M, which see; compare
Dan. 5:12), properly, something twisted, involved;
whence —

(1) subtlety, fraud, Dan. 8:23.

(2) a difficult sentence, an enigma, compare
ΠΡΌ, In proposing enigmas, the verb commonly
used is 13M which see; in solving them, 13) Jud.
14:14.

(3) i.q. pga) a sententious expression, Prov.
1:6; a parable, Eze. 17:2; a song, poem, Psalm
49:5; 78:2; compare Hab. 2:6; an oracle, a
vision, Num. 12:8.

ΓΤ inf. absol. 7° Eze:18:9, and 1) 3:21; 18.
28; constr. with suff. nin Josh. 5. :8; with Aas
nind Eze. 33:12; imp. with prefix i nym Gen. 20:7;
pl. ym 42:18; fut. WM apoc. MM, MY.

(1) TO LIVE, a word of very froqineat use. Arabic

ue which form is also found in Hebrew, see ‘4,

th. ALM: Syr. fox id. The original idea of this

word is that of breathing; inasmuch as the life of

animate beings is discerned by their breathing (com-

pare 53); and the more ancient form of this root is
19

pram
ΠῊΣ, which see. ‘The same original idea is found in

the Greek ζάω, ζώω, cognate to which is dw, ἄημι, to.

breathe; which, in Zschylus, is applied to the winds
‘as breathing or blowing. Those who are curious in
“languages may inquire whether the Sanscrit dschiv,
to live; Greek βιόω; and Latin vivo; belong to the
same stock.

| “Construed— (a) with acc. of time, Gen. 5 : 3, ‘and.

Adam lived a hundred and thirty years;’ Gen. 11:
11, etc.—(b) with 3 of place, Lam. 4:20; also of that
from which one lives, 2 Ki. 4:7; and of that by which
one lives and prospers, Hab. 2:4.”

Followed by 2Y, to live upon any thing, compare oY
No.1, a, letter γι Often i.gq. to live well, to be
prosperous, to flourish, Deut.8:1; 30:16; Neh.
9:29 [Qu. as to the use of this latter-cited passage].
120 ὙΠ᾿ “may the king live,” may he prosper, 1 Sa.
10:24; 2Sam. 16:16, ©3332 ὙΠ“ let your heart
live,” i.e. let it flourish, or be glad, Psalm 22 : 27;
39 : 33.

(2) to continue safe and sound, Josh. 6:17;
Nu. 14:38; especially in the phrase Ὁ) TN. “ my
soul liveth,” I remain alive, Gen. 12:13; 19:20;
Isa. 55:3; Jer. 38:17, 20.

(3) to live again, to revive, Eze. 37:5, seq.; 1 Ki.
17:22; hence—

“ (4) to recover health, to be healed, Gen. 20:7;
Josh. 5:8; followed by |) from a disease, 2 Ki. 1:2;
8:8; and to be refreshed (spoken of one wearied,
or sad), Gen. 45:27; Jud. 15:19.

Pre, %—(1) to cause to live, to make alive,
to give life to some one, Job 33:4. A woman, when
she conceives by a man, is said to vivify his seed,
Genesis 19 : 32, 34; similarly, Hosea 14:8, 121 ?M
“they shall vivify the corn” in the desert land, by
again cultivating the fields and scattering the seed.
Metaph. Hab. 3:2,“O0 Jehovah, vivify thy work,”
i.e. accomplish it. Also, to cause to be well, or
to flourish, Ps. 119:37.

(2) to keep alive, compare Kal No. 2; Gen. 12:
12; Exod. 1:17; Ps. 41:3; 138:7; Job 36:6; mn
08} id. 1 Ki. 20:31; Psa. 22:30; YY ΠΡΠ to pre-
serve seed, Gen. 7:3; 230 to feed oxen, Isa.7: 21.

(3) to call back to life, torestore life, 1 Sam.

1:6; Ps. 30:4; Deu. 32:39; hence, to refresh, Ps..

71:20; 85:7; and figuratively, to repair (a city),
1Ch.11:8. Neh. 3:34, DIZNT NS YO “ will they
call the stones to life?” So Syr. jo. to raise up
oruins. :
Hirai ΠῊΠΠ ----(1} 1. ᾳ. Pret No, 2, to keep alive,
Gen. $:1g, 20; with the addition of YD] Gen.19: 19;

€CLXXIV.

mn

to deliver from destruction of life, i.€. to save frore
death, Gen. 47:25; 50:20; followed by? Gen. 45:7:
also, to suffer to live, to grant life, Josh. 6:25; 14:
10; 2Sa.8:2.

(2) 1. ᾳ Pret No. 3, torestore to life, 2 Ki. §:7;
8:1, 5. Hence 71) [and the pr.n. yom, Syn, mm}.

TM & NM Chald. id, Dan. 2:4, Ἢ ΚΌΡΩΝ xpby
“Ὁ king, live for ever;” a usual phrase in saluting
kings. Dan. 3:9; 5:10; 6:7, 22; compare Neh.
2:3, MyM D> yO 1 Ki. 1:31.

ApuHEL part. NIT) preserving alive; comp. Syr.
Luss Dan, 5:19.

MM adj., pl. f. NM lively, strong, robust, Ex. 1:
19; see ἢ No. 2.

TF £. constr. ΠΡ and poet. in‘0 with Vav parag.
Gen. 1:24; Ps. 50:10; 79:2; 104:11 (comp. Gramm.
§ 78, note; [§93,2;] Lehrg. § 127, 3); fem. of the
adjective Ἢ living, or, in a neutral sense, that which
lives; hence—

(1) an animal, a beast; TY ΠῚ a wild beast
(lit. an evil beast), Gen. 37:20, 33. Pl. ΠΡ Π Ps. 104:
25; Isa.35:9; Eze.1:5; but more often in the sing
collect. 7° 23 all living creatures, Gen. 8:17; 9:5;
Lev. 11:46. This word is also applied—(a) in the
widest sense to beasts of all kinds, and also to aquatic
creatures, Levit. loc. cit.; more frequently —(6) te
quadrupeds as opposed to birds, Gen. 1:30; 2:19;
8:19; 9:2; Lev. 11:2,27; 17:13; Isa. 46:1.—(c)
to wild animals, as opposed to tame cattle (73),
Gen. 1:25; 2:20; 7:14, 21; 8:1; 9:10; specially
to wild beasts, the meaning of which is often more
fully expressed T7# M0 Ex. 23:11; Lev. 26:22;
Deu. 7:22; Hos. 2:14; 13:8; Jer.12:9; Eze. 34:8:

go-
and M7 MM Eze. 14:15; 34:25. Arabic &> spe-
cially denotes a serpent.

(2) a people, Ps.68:11, a band of men, a troop,
2 Sa. 23:11, 13, i.q. 770 No.2. In this word the
fem. living is taken collectively for those who are
alive (Lehrgeb. p/477), 0%5, specially for men.

(3) as a subst. life, only in poetry, i, q. O° Jot
33:18, 22,28; Ps.143:3. So in the expression UD)
7M with art. 797 52 animal of life, i.e. a living
creature, see VF} No.4. The term lifeisalso applied ta
vigour, strength. Isaiah 57:10, NN$) FT} NIC “thor
(yet) findest the life of thy hand,” i.e. vigour in thy
hand. Hence—

(4) i. q. 52 No 2, vital power, life, anima, to
which is ascribed hunger, thirst, wearinéss (Job 33: 20).
mn NdD Job 38:39, iq. WE? NPD to fill the soul, 1, 6.
to satisfy. Poetically WP} ND is also used for the

|
i

ΡΠ ‘

roul, desire, will, like YD} No. 3; to which, besides
other things, desire and blood-thirstiness are ascribed
(Ps. 27:12; 41:3). ‘Sol interpret, Ps. 74:19, ΡΣ
WHA WED nen? “sive not to the desire (of blood-
thirsty foes [bloody-minded troop, No. 2, Ges. corr. 7)
thy turtle dove,” i. e. thy innocent people.

XY emphat. SOY", SOW f. Chald. an animal, a
beast, Dan. 4:12, seq.; 7:3, 12,17 for 0, double
Yod being changed into ».

DVM £. life, 2 Sa. 20:3.

NT. i.g. ΠῚ τὸ tive, but with the middle radical
e2

doubled, like the Arab. ee Tothis belongs 3 Pret.°D,
Gen. 5:5, TS DIN ὍΣ 5 “all the days of Adam
which he lived;” 3:22, Dpiv> 'N) DDN! “ (lest) he
should eat and live for ever;” Num.21:8. Care is
necessary not to refer to the verb the occurrences in
which "5 is an adjective, as Π 02°28 YH “is your fa-
ther yet alive?” Gen. 43:7. Hence Ἢ, 790, n¥N.

On see bsn.

On m. constr. 2°, with suff. on pl. oon (see Sin
No.6), strength, power, might (especially warlike),
valour, Psal. 18:33, 40; 33:16. bn ΠΝ to shew
oneself strong, to display valour, Nu. 24:18; Ps.
60:14; 108:14. Hence—

(2) forces, a host, Ex. 14:28. Sina “WY leader
of the army, 2 Sa. 24:2. on *22, WIN soldiers, Deu.
3:18; 1 Sa. 14:52; Ps. 110:3, qn di2 “in the day
of thy warfare,” i.e. of thy warlike expedition;
[that is, the day of the sending of the rod of Messiah’s
strength out of Zion, when he rules in the midst of
his enemies, and strikes through kings in the day of.
his wrath].

. (3) ability, hence wealth, riches, Gen. 34:29; Job

20:15. ah ny to acquire wealth; Deut.8:17,18;

Ruth 4:11; Pro. 31:29.

(4) virtue, uprightness, integrity, also fitness.
n WIN men of capacity, Gen. 47:6; Ex.18:21, 25.
ὙΠ NWS a virtuous woman, Ruth 3:11; Prov. 12:4;

31:10. 2°59 {3 an honest, or upright man,1 Ki. 1:52.
᾿ (δ) the strength of a tree, spoken poetically of its

fruits, Joel 2:22; compare ΓΞ Job 31:39.

on m. Chald.—(1) strength, might, Dan. 3:4.
_ (2) host, army, Dan. 3:20; 4:32.

Ἢ & On m. properly i. q. ben, especially —
(1) an army, a host, 2 Ki. 18:17; once 21 Obad.
20; also Ps. 10:10, according to γἽ, where Ὁ Ξ ἢ

CCLXXV

| pn- mn

may be rendered the host of the afflicted; but it ἐς
preferable to follow 3 Π9, see m3?"

(2) defence, fortification, especially a particular
part of the fortifications, namely, a ditch, with the
antemurale surrounding it, 2 Sam. 20:15; Isa. 26:1;
Nah. 3:8; Lam. 2:8; comp. 1 Ki. 21:23; Ps.48:14;
122:7. LXX. προτείχισμα, περίτειχος. Vulg. ante-
murale. (In the Talmud Sym is used for a space sur-
rounding the wall of the temple, see Lightfoot, Opp.
t.ii. p. 193).

om τη. & non f. Job 6:10.

(1) pain, especially of parturient women, Ps. 48:7}.
Jer. 6:24; 22:23; Mic. 4:9.

(2) fear, trembling, Ex.1§:14; see bin No.3, δ.

non Ps. 48:14, according to the common read-
ing, i. 4. Sn No. 2; but LXX., Vulg., Syr., Chaldee,
Jerome, and 18 codices read it with the addition of
Mappik ΠΤ, from the word 0; and it is preferable
to take it thus.

pon [Helam], 2 Sam. 10:16, and oxdn verse

17, pr-n. of a town near the Euphrates, the scene of
a battle of David with Hadadezer.

oon [Helan], pr.n. of a sacerdotal town in the
tribe of Judah, 1 Chron.6:43. [Called jh, Josh,
21:15. |

yn m. Job 41:4, i.q 1) grace, beauty, whence
iD 1 “the beauty of his structure.” The form
imitates the Chaldee, in which jf, 830, δὰ) are 1. q.
Heb. jf), like 833, 82°3 for 138. [* Comp. ? the name
of the letter, for ἴδ᾽. The word with which this is

compared by Alb. Schultens, Arab. on opportunity,
is only used-in speaking of time. ie

Ss -
vn m. a wall, Eze.13:10. Arab. dale id., see
the root yin. τ
PST mm. 123 Ff. (adj. from the word y3n), outer,
exterior, Eze.10:5; 40:17, 31; hence civil (as
opposed to sacred), 1 Ch.26:29; comp. Neh. 11:16.
fieen> without, on the outside, 1 Ki. 6:29, 20.

ΡΤ an unused root. Arabic gle Med. Ye, To
SURROUND, kindred to 33N, 4Y which see. Hence
properly Pf}. [In Thes. this root is omitted, and pinis
inserted; see that root in this Lexicon. }

pn rarely Pf Prov. 17:23, with suff. ‘2° Psalm
35:13, and ‘PM Job 19:27, τὰ. [“ the bosom, i.e.
the breast with the arms so called from embracing
see the root pin” 1.

pan-nyn

. (1) boscem of a garment, Prov. 16:33; POS sn
“ @ present (given) into the bosom,” i.e. given se-
cretly, Prov. 21:14; comp. Prov. 17:23. (Lat. sinum
lazare, expedire, used cf an expectant of gifts, see
Senec. Epist. 119. Thyest. 430.)

_ (2) the bosom of a person. P13 32¥ to lie in the
bosom (of a woman) de complexu venereo. The phrase
P'NZ 32Y is “ to lie in aconsort’s bosom,” 1 Ki. 1:2;
Mic. 7:5; a mother’s, 1 Ki. 3:20 (of an infant, comp.
Ruth 4:16). Hence it is applied to intimate conjugal
love, 12° NYS the wife who is in thy bosom, Deu.
13:7; 28:54; compare verse 56. PD Oy obvi Jer.
32:18; ‘5 PH oN 27 Ps. 79:12, to recompense to
any one into the bosom (as God the actions of men),
i. q: elsewhere UND DWT Jud. 9:57; 1 Sa. 25:39;
Joel 4:7. (Winer is altogether wrong in taking this
expression to signify full measure (Lex. p. 323) to be
received not by the hand but into the bosom of a gar-
ment, compare Luke 6:38; the phrase simply means
that something is made to return from whence it came;
compare the similar Arabic expression y Ss ὁ ὦ
toreturn upon one’s neck, Hist. Tim. tom. i. p. 30,
Mang.) It is spoken of the breast for the mind or
soul, Job 19:27 [Ὁ]; Eccl.7:9. [* Also 1. ᾳ. 22
Job 19:27.” |

(3) Metaph. the bosom of.a chariot, i.e. its
hollow part, 1 Ki. 22:35: the bosom of the altar,
the lower or hollowed part for the fire, in which it is
kept burning, Eze. 43:13.

TNT] (“nobility,” “a noble race”), [Hirah],
pr. ἢ. m. Gen. 38:1, 12.

(OPN & DWM see DYN]

wT i. q. Yan [which see] TO MAKE HASTE, imp.
mM" Ps 71:12, 33. Hence—

ΤΊ adv. speedily, Ps. 90:10.

| qn with suff. ‘2% m. the palate with the cor-
responding lower part of the mouth, the internal
part of the mouth, the jaws, like pnp on. (Arab,
has
S= the palate and the lower part of the mouth
answering to it, beak, Syr. Jor alate. Root 320
No.1.) Whence Job 20:13, 130 9)N3 “ in the midst
of his mouth.” Job 33:2.—(a) for the organ of
taste, Job 12:11; comp. Job 6:30; Ps. 119:103.—
(Ὁ) fer the organ of speech. Proverbs 8;7, M8 ‘3S
*2h 3m) “ for my palate shall speak the truth.”
Job 31:30, “ for I have not suffered my palate to
sin;” compare Hos. 8:1 “ (Put) the trumpet to thy

CCLXXVI

Jann

palate” (mouth). Comp. 730.—Cant. 7:10, comp
Cant. 5:16, the palate seems to be delicately put for
the moisture of the mouth perceived in kisses; comp.
Lette ad Amrulk. Moall. p. 180.

mon to walt. (Alb. Schultens, on Job 3:21,
seeks for the primary idea in tying, or binding, comp.
Arab. \( to tie a knot, and the Latin moram nectere
ap. Senecam Trag. & Val. Flacc.). In Kal once, part
[active] const. ‘217 Isa. 30:18, followed by τὸ Of more
frequent occurrence is—

Pies MDM id. 2 Ki. 7:9; followed by an ace. and 9,
Job 32:4; especially used as mim M30 to wait for
Jehovah (full of confidence), Ps. 33:20; Isai. 8:17;
Isa. 30:18, D322N2 AYN? NBM“ Jehovah will wait
that he may be gracious to you,” if he can again be
favourable to you. Inf. ina Ch. form *30 Hos. 6:9.
[“ In the parallel member is DY he will arise, sc. in
order to do this or that, which thus comes near to
the Arab. ely i. ᾳ. ὀρέγεσθαι." Ges. add. ]

M2" a hook, fem. from J, so called because of
its fixing itself in the palate of fishes: [ with which
the jaws of fishes are drawn together, and thus they
are choked”]. Job 40:25; Isa. 19:8.

nbvon (“dark, dusky”), [Hachilah], pr. n.
of a hill near the desert of Ziph, 1 Sa. 23:19; 26:
1,3. Root Son.

DSM Chald. adj. wise, Daniel 2:21; specially a
magian,a magician. Dan. 2:12, seq.; 4:3; 5:7, 8.

bon an unused root. [See below.] Arab. Ἰῴ-..
to be dark, or obscure, e.g. used of an obscure
sound or speech, of a difficult affair, of the eye of the
drunkard becoming dim. It will not be amiss to
subjoin a version of what is said of this root in the
Kamis (p.1426) which was not rightly understood by

wt

Schultens on Prov. 23:29. ἰζ. .}} ὦ that, the sound
of which is not heard, like the ants,... with the addition
of He JS λ) that which is foreign in speech (difficult

---

to be understood), _\6> followed by ἃς to bedoubt-
Sul or obscure, spoken of an affair...Conj. VIII. to be

5
confused, to speak barbarously, \S\> drunken

with wine. [But see Thesaur. and Freytag, Proleg.
p-xi. It appears probable that this last assigned sig-
nification has only originated in a misprint in the
Calcutta Kamfis: to speak obscurely or conjectu-

|

osn—San

rally, is tne meaning given in another copy; . <4
for ».\\. Prof. Lee translates the passage accord-
ing to the Calcutta reading, the person refreshed with
wine.—Perhaps the only definition of the Hebrew
root is that which can be deduced from the use of its
derivatives.] And this last gloss nearly accords with
the Hebrew use of the term; for both of its deriva-
tives, ΣΝ and mon are used of the eyes of
drunkards, or at least of those who have drunk, as
becoming dim. (See Preface to Lex. Manual Heb.,
Germ. ed. 3, p. xxxiv., where I have refuted the
opinion of Schultens, who explains this root to mean
to be'red). [ To be dark, black, kindred to ὉΠ, πᾶ
used in the derivatives of the dark flashing eyes of a
person excited with wine:—(a) in a good sense,
Gen. 49:12; see **5n.— (5) in a bad sense, and
referring to the fierceness arising from intoxication,
Prov. 23:29; see M23N.” Ges. add.].

M22 (“whom Jehovah disturbs” [“dark”]),
[Hachaliah], pr. n. m. Neh. 10:2.

ψ D1 adj. dim, becoming dark, spoken of the
eye, see the root, [which perhaps will give very little
aid]: [“‘ dark, dark-flashing, spoken of the eye”],
Gen. 49:12, Ὁ DY yan “being dim (as to his)
eyes through wine,” which in this passage is to be
taken in a good sense, as indicating plenty in the
land of the tribe of Judah. [“ Dark eyes are here
contrasted with white teeth. Aquila well, κατάκοροι,
satiated with colour, dark; LXX. χαροποιοὶ, Peshito

ταῦ! shining, flashing, a word applied only to the
eyes.” Ges. add. ]

mbbon ἔα darkening, or bedimming, of the
eyes arising from drunkenness [“ dark-flashing of
the eyes, fierceness”]. Prov. 23:29.

DoT fut. D3" ΤῸ BE WISE, TO BECOME WISE.

—-- Sur
( Arab. So to judge, hence to rule, ae judgment,
s- -

5
a and esl a judge, Aram. to know, more rarely,

to be wise. Indeed the primary power of this word,
as [ understand it, is that of judging, so that it is kin-
dred to the root PPM.) Prov. 6:6; 23:19; Ecce.
2:19; 1 Ki. 5:11; Job 32:9, etc.

Piet, to make wise, to teach wisdom, Jeb 35:11;
Ps. 105: 22.

Pua part. made wise, learned, Prov. 30:24; ς΄

_ an enchanter, Ps. 58:6.

Hiruu i. q. Piel Ps. 19:8.

CCLXXVII°

osn-nn.

Hiruparn—(1) to seem wise to oneself, te bs
wise in one’s own eyes, Ecc. 7:16.
(2) to show oneself wise, followed by > to de
ceive, Ex.1:10. (Compare the Greek συφός, cin-

ning.)
The derived nouns all follow [except °30, and-
pr.n. ‘3203)).

DIM adj. 1. ᾳ. Gr. σοφός; prop. capable of judging
(see the root), knowing; hence—(1) skilful in any
art, Isa.3:3; 40:20; 2 Chron. 2:6,12; more fully
327030 e.g. Exod. 28:3; 31:6; 35:10; 36:1, 2,8
(compare Homer, εἰδυῖαι zparidec). Jer.10:9, neyo
DDIM “ the work of'skilful artificers.” Jer. 9:16,
mid “(mourning women) skilful” (se. 7}°P) of
lamentation.

(2) wise, 1. 6. intelligent (φρόνιμος, verftindig),
endowed with reason and using it, Deu. 4:6; 32:6;
Prov. 10:1; 13:1; Hos. 14:10; often joined to 1132
Deu. loce. citt. opp. to 03) ibid. ; Sone, SDS Prov. 17:
28; Ecc.6:8; sugacitous, shrewd, 2 Sa.13:3; Jer.
18:18; Isa. 19:11;-29:14; wise from experience of
life, and skilful with regard to affairs both human
(Prov.1:6; Eccl.12:11) and divine (Gen. 41:8;
hence used of enchanters and magicians, Ex. 7:11,
compare Ch. 0°39); endued with ability to judge
(1 Ki. 2:9); hence subtle or crafty, Job 5:13;
strong and stedfast in mind, Isa. 31:2. The range
of virtues and mental endowments which were in He-
brew included by this word may be well gathered
out of the history and manners of those whose wisdom:
became proverbial; such as Solomon (1 Ki. 5:9, seq.),
Daniel (Ezek. 28:3), the Egyptians (1 Ki. loc. cit.).
Thus the wisdom of Solomon was manifested in acute-
ness in judging (1 Kings 3:16; 10:1, seq.); in his
knowledge of many subjects, especially those of na-
ture (1 Ki. 5:13); in the abundance of hymns and
sentences, which he either composed himself or else
retained in memory (1 Ki. 5:12; Pro.1:1); in hie
right judgment in human matters, etc.; elsewhere,
wisdom also includes skill in civil matters (Isa. 19:
11), in prophesying, explaining dreams, using en-
chantments (Ex. 7:11; Dan. 5:11). [But observe
that in this enumeration, wisdom which comes from
God, and even actual inspiration, are blended with
the works of darkness, such as magic.] Higher and
greater wisdom is attributed to angels than to men,
2 Sa. 14:20; so also to God, Job 9:4; comp. 28:1,
seq. The heart is spoken of as being the seat of
wisdom; hence often 035 29 Pro. 16:23, and 32 025
11:29; 16:21. Plur. ")3{] wise men, magicians,
sen. 41:8,

(on—npon

TVIIA f£—(1) skill of an artificer, dexterity,
Ex. 28:3; 31:6; 36:1, 2.

(2) wisdom, see more as to the idea which this
con.prises, under the word [39 No.2, Job 11:6;
12:2, 12; 15:8; 26:3; 28:18. It comprehends
various learning, Dan. 1:17; piety towards God
(Job 28:28); it is ascribed to a ruler, Deut. 34:9;
toa king [ Messiah], Isa. 11:2; in a greater and more
eminent sense to God, Job 12:13; 28:12, seq.

MDM Ch. id. Dan. 2:20.

3620 (“wise”), {| Hachmoni, Hachmonite],
pr-n. m. 1 ΟἿ. 11:11; 27:32.

MDI αὶ sing. (like ΠΥ ΟἿ) wisdom, construed

with sing. Prov. 9:1, compare 14:1 (perhaps 1 : 90,.

where however 131) may be taken as a pl. [“ more
correctly” ]); with plur. 24:7; it occurs once besides,
Ps. 49:4.
ninon id. with sing. Pro. 14:1.
Γ see 2.

m. profane, unholy, common, opp. to holy
or consecrated, Lev. 10:10; 1 Sa. 21:5, 6; from the
᾿ Toot bon Piet No. 4.

xbn (kindred to 7?})—(1) probably τὸ Rvs,
also TO STRIP, teiben, aufreiben, fireichen, aufftreicen.

(Arab. \~ to rub and to smear the eyes with col-
lyrium, aufftreidjen, percussit gladio, ftreiden; to strip
off skin, abftreifen.) Hence aydn. [ This is omitted
in Ges. corr. |
(2) to be sick or diseased, perhaps properly to be
rubbed away, 1. ᾳ. ΤΡ No.2, 3. It occurs once
ΤῊ 2Ch.16:12. Hence 8i20h,

maxon f.—(1) rust of a copper pot, perhaps so
ealled from its being rubbed or scoured off, Eze.
24:6,seq. [Qu. does not the passage speak of the
contents of the pot without any mention of rust?
Engl. Trans. seum.}

(2) [Helah}, pr.n. 1 Ch. 4:5, 7.
D821 see ‘On.

abn an unused root, to be fat. (The primary
idea is that of the smoothness, lubricity of fat sub-
stances; corresponding are the Greek Aira, λιπάω,
λιπόω, ἀλείφω; Lat.lippus.) Hence pr.n. 32778, and
the words which immediately follow.

abn m. with art. 2297, const. 29M (as if from 39M),
vith suffix ‘220 milk, whilst fresh, differing from

CCLXXVII

ἽΠΠ- ἸῺ 25

MSDN, so called from fatness, Gen. 18:8; 49:12; Pro

27:27. For the phrase ¥373 270 NI} PR, see unit

the root 23]. Zo suck the milk of nations, poet. for

to make their wealth one’s own, claim for oneself,
+ es B

Isa. 60:16. (Arabic _\., eS id.; whence

- --

ole to milk; Zth. Ay); milk.)

abn & abn (Isa. 34:6) with suff. 1299 pl. 0°90
const. ‘32 Gen. 4:4, m.

(1) fat, fatness, Levit. 3:3, seq.; 4:8, 31, 353
metaph.—(a) the best or most excellent of any
kind. 383 9M the fat of the land, i.e. the best. of
its fruits, Gen. 45:18; 780 32M Ps. 81:17; DON 32n
Psa. 147:14, fat of wheat, and 780 ΓΙΌΣ 397 Deut.
32:14 (comp. Isa. 34:6), fut of the kidneys of wheat,
i.e. the best wheat—(b) a fat heart, i.e. torpid,
unfeeling, Ps. 17:10; compare 73:7, and Gr. παχὺς,
Lat. pinguis, for foolish, stupid.. Some have compared

5
ais pricardium, but that also seems to be so called

from fatness, although under the root J+ there
are in Arabic all kinds of other things. —

(2) [Heled], pr. n. of one of David's captains,
2 Sam. 23:29; for which 1 Chr. 11:30 is 12h, and
27:15 “Wh.

nbn (“fatness,” i.2. a fertile region), [Hel-
bah], pr.n. of a town belonging to the tribe of Asher,
Jud. 1:31. [Prob. i.g. 22A8.]

nadn (“fat,” i.e. fertile), [Helbon], pr.n. of a
city of Syria, fruitful in good wine, Eze. 27:18; Gr.
Χαλυβών; as to the excellent wine of this place, for-
merly brought to the kings of Persia, see Strabo xv.
page 1068 (al. 735). This city, which was very ce-
lebrated in the middle ages (see Freytag, Hist. Halebi),

apg
is called in Arabic |, and now bears the name
of Aleppo, see Bochart, Hieroz. i. 543; Abulfeda, Sy-
ria, page 118; Golius ad Alferganum, page 270, seq. ;
— J.D. Michaélis (Supplem. page 748, seq.) conjec-
tures that the city Kennesrin is mea=. (which some
call Old Aleppo), but there is no need of this.

myaon f. galbanum, a strong smelling gum; the
produce of the Ferula Galbanifera, growing in Syria
and Arabia, Ex. 30:34. Syr.Jo3. gum. - Comp

Celsii Hierob., t.i. p. 267.

ore oe unused root.—(I) 1.4. Syr. dx to dig,
whence ὑπ. (ὦ Arabic gli to continue, to be
lasting, to be always enduring. Hence 770. Cin

Η — ar or —

2 gt Tei ee

non—aSn

Thes. Gesenius rejects this latter meaning for this
root; and gives it the signification of moving smoothly
and quickly, connecting both the derivatives with this
meaning. In Corr. ‘‘to be smooth, slippery.” |

n m.—(1) duration, or time of life [“life,
as passing away quickly.”], Ps. 39:6; 89:48; whence
life, Job 11:17; according to others, time (like poly).

(2) the world (compare nPiy). Ps.49:2; 17:14,

2h) OND “those who love the things of the wonld:”
compare κόσμος; John 15:18, 19.

ἐν PM m. a mole [“weasel, so called from its swift
gliding motion, or from its gliding into holes; comp.
Syr. >. to insinuate oneself. So Vulg., Targ.Jon.,
and so Talmud m71n.”], Lev.11:29. (Syr. jedan,

Gey Sew
Arabic s\+, a= a mole). See Bochart, Hieroz.
t.i.p.1022. Oedmann, Verm. Sammlungen aus der

Naturkunde, ii. p. 50.

mon (“a mole?” [“weasel”]), [Huldah],
pr.n. of a prophetess, 2 Ki. 22:14; 2 Ch. 34:22.

bn (“worldly,” “terrestrial” [“vital”}),
[Heldai], pr.n. m.—(1) see a2n.—(2) Zec. 6:10;
for which verse 14, there is ὈΡΙ (“a dream”),

mon properly, to be rubbed (compare (spn),
hence—(1) TO BE POLISHED, SMOOTH, whence "91,
ΠΡ ΔΓ ornaments of a woman, so called from polishing;

so the Arab. eo to adorn with a woman’s ornaments,

Syr. udw to be sweet, pleasant (properly smooth),

Pael to adorn, ic sweet.

(2) to be worn down in strength, to be infirm, Jud.
16:7, seq.; Isa. 57:10.

(3) to be sick, diseased, Gen. 48:1. bn nbn, like
the Greek νοσεῖν νόσον, 2 Ki. 13:14. 737 NN nen
to be diseased in the feét, 1 Ki. 15:23. Of. disease
from a wound or hurt, 2 Ki.1:2; 8:29, Moin ΠΡ
a diseased evil, i.e. one which can searcely be healed.
i. 5:19, 15, nDAN ndin sick with love, Cant. 2:5;
5:8.

(4) ὦ be pained, Pro.23:35; hence metaph. to be
careful, or solicitous, followed by by, 1 Sa. 22:8.
(Corresponding is Zthiopic ai\P: to be careful or
solicitous, for the Gr. μεριμνᾷν, Mat. 6:28; see Lud.
De Dieu, h.1.).

Nira, nn —(1) to be- worn down in strength,
to become wearied, Jer. 12:13.
| (2) to be or become sick, Dan: 8:27.

n2M e.g. APM. ΠΡ

Part. f.
a sickly wound, one which can

CCLXXIX

non—npon

hardly be healed, Jer. 14:17; 30:12, comp. 10:19;
Nah. 3:19.
(3)! to be careful, or solicitous, followed by by,

Pris nbn— (1) to stroke, to smooth any one
face, from the primary idea of the roots 8? and nbn,
i.e. that of rubbing, rubbing away, comp. Gr. κηλέω,
to soothe, tocaress. It is always fully expressed, 171%
‘) "23 to stroke some one’s face—(a) of soothing,
flattering, a king oranoble. Job 11:19; Prov.19°6;
Ps. 45:12, “the richest of the nations shall make
suit to thee with gifts.”— (Ὁ) of asking or intreating,
imploring any one’s favor, Ex. 32:11; 1Sa. 13:12;
1 Ki. 13:6; 2 Ki. 13:4; Dan.g:13; compare Iliad.
vili.3713; X. 454, seq.

(2) to make sick, to afflict with sickness. Deut.
29:21; Psal.77:11, 8°] ΠῚ “this has made me
sick. ᾿

ῬύΑΙ,, pass. to be made weak (used of a departed
spirit in Hades), Isa. 14:10.

HIpuit, pret. ny (Syriac form for nbn), Tsa.53:10.

(1) to make sick or grievous (of a wound), Isa.
loc. cit., Mic. 6:13, to make oneself sick. Hosea
7:5, “in the day of our king j) ΠῸΠ ony nT the
gi made (themselves) “sick with the heat of
wine.”

(2) to make sad, Pro. 13:12.

Hopuat, tobe wounded, 1 Ki. 22:34.

HirupaEL.— (1) to become sick (with ail 2Sa
13:2.

(2) to feign oneself sick, ibid. verse 5,6.

The derivatives formed from the idea of polishing,
are given under Kal No.1 [to which ada nono];
those which have the idea of sickness are 27, 120,
non, von [and some proper names ].

nbn f. a cake, 2 Sa.6:19; especially such as waa
offered in sacrifices, Lev. 8:26; 24:5; from the root
OM No. 1; to perforate, such cakes having been perfo-
rated, as is still the custom of the Arabs and modern
Jews.

pibn pl. ninion.m. a dream, Gen.20:3, 6; 31:10,
11,24. Dreams used for érifles, Ecc.5:6; comp. 8.
Root Dn.

ton comm. (Josh. 2:18; Eze. 41:16), pl. D> Joel
2:9; and ni— Eze. 40:16, a window, so called from
being perforated, see the root bon. fbnn wa
through the window, Gen. 26:8 ; Josh.2:15; Jud. δ: 28.

con (“strong”), pr.n. of a man, Num. 2:9;
3:7." ]

nbn--pon

ibn [Holon], pr.n. ([“sandy”] according to
Simonis, “delay”).—(1) of a sacerdotal town in the
‘tribe of Judah, perhaps the same as that elsewhere
called bn, 1 Ch.6:43; Josh. 15:51; 21:15.—(2)
of a town of the Moabites, Jer. 48:21; probably i.q.
finn.

AION m. that which is left behind (when one dies).
Pro. 31:8, S20 123 “children left behind,” orphans
(Arab. —:) 5 IL. to leave children when dying, Mark
12:19, 20; Acts18:21). [A going away (see the
root *7% No.1), especially when others are left behind,
hence the death of parents. Arab. Ws) to leave
children at death.” ]

: swrdn f. slaughter [“ properly α prostrating of
men” }, from the root 7211,

2M [Halah] pr.n. of a province of Assyria,
_ whither a portion of the ten tribes were taken by
Shalmanezer; it is probably Calachene (Καλαχηνή,
Strab. xvi.1; Καλακινὴ, ΡΟ]. vi.1), the northern
province of Assyria, on the confines of Armenia,
@ ΚΙ. 17:6; 18:11. Compare M93.

[ MPM Haihul, pr.n. Josh. 15:58, now called
Hilhal, Jet, Rob. i. 319.] :

monn f. (from the root 74M Pilp.)—(1) paia
of a parturient woman, Isa. 21:3.
(2) trembling, terror, Nah. 2:11; Eze. 30:4,9.

nbn a root unused in Kal. In the Talmud in
Kal and Hiphil, ro DECLARE, TO CONFIRM(see Mishn.
Surenh. v. p. 216; vi. p. 42), and this meaning may
be applied to the Hebrew words [Hiphil], 1 Ki. 20:
33, 131N wd 17170" “ and they hastened, and
made him declare, whether (this was uttered) by
him,” i. e. they carefully so acted, that the king should
again declare and confirm what he had said. 42m)
is for 10°90" [compare] 1 Sa. 14:22; 31:2; Lehrg.
Ρ. 322. Arab. L)~ is to affirm zealously, to swear,
a meaning little suited to the passage in question.

[In Cort i.g. Arab. Lix, Li. to be quick and hasty
in any tning.] LXX. ἀνελέξαντο τὸν λόγον ἐκ τοῦ
στύματος αὐτοῦ. Vulg. rapuerunt verbum ex ore ejus:
(620 for 72M).
‘OF m. pl. o°NdN for O%DN (Lehre. Ρ. 676) a neck-
lace, a neck chain, so called from being polished,
ger
866 nbn No.1. Pro.25:12; Cant. 7:2. (Arab. >
id.).
f (2) Hati, pr. n. Josh. 19:25. ]

CCLXXX,

naron—pon.

bn in pause ‘2M with suff. yon pl. Oo") m.
(1) disease (from the root nen No. 3), whethe:
internal, Deu. 7:15; 28:61; or external, Isa. 1:5.
a @) affliction, sadness, Eccles. 5:16, yon for
νη ἢ

(3) an evil, α calamity, ein Uebel, Ecc. 6:2.

ΓΤ £. of the word on a necklace, Hos. 2:15,
from the root non No.1.

bon (Ὁ subst. m. ὦ pipe,a flute, so called
from its being pierced (see the root 220 No. 1), Isa.
5:12; 30:29; 1 Ki. 1:40.

(2) adj. profane (see the root Piel No. 3, ὃ, and
Hiphil No. 3), and, neut. any thing profane, whence
with n parag. 19*M, 172 (Milél) properly, to pro-
Sane things! ad profana, i.e. absit, far be it! (Tal-
mud. > pon , anexclamation of abhorrence. 1 Sa
20:2, MON ἐξ nd*n “far be it! thou shalt not die;”
comp. 1Sa.2:30. It is used—(a) % m>'ON followed
by }® with an inf. “ far be it from me that I should
(so) do,” Genesis 18:25; 44:7,17; Joshua 24:16;
comp. Job 34:10.—(6) followed by D8 with a future,
Job 27:5; 1Sa-14:45; (without >) 2 Sa. 20:20.
To both of these expressions there is sometimes
added M17) 1 Sa. 24:7; 26:11; 1 Ki. 21:3, with
the sense of, to places profaned or accursed by the
Lord (see } 2, 6); or, the primary signification being
neglected, a curse be to me from the Lord, if, ete.
Josh. 22:29, MIME ὙὝΡ 33191 339 ADYOT “Woe be to
us from him (i.e. Jehovah), if we should sin against
Jehovah.” The idea is a little different, 1 Sa. 20:9,
“ far be it from thee, (for me) that if I know I tell
thee not.” [“ In this passage instead of the dat. of
the person detesting, there is added ἃ dut. of the
person for whose benefit these things are sworn.” ]

mpon f. (from the root ἢ5Π) change. 2 Ki.5:5,
D733 nian wy “ten changes of raiment,” that
is, ten sets of garments, so that the whole might be
changed ten times. 2 Ki. 5: 22,23; Jud. 14:12, 13;
Genesis 45:22; also without 0°733 Jud.14:19. Spe-
cially used of soldiers keeping guard by turns, whence
metaph. Job 14:14, “ all the days of my warfare I
will wait ΡΠ δ until others take my place,”
(lit. till my exchanging come:) the miserable con-
dition in Orcus being compared to the hardships of a
soldier on watch. [I know not whence this strange
piece of theology originated; certainly such ideas
form no part of God's revealed truth.] Elsewhere
used of a fresh band succeeding in the stead of those
who are wearied; Job 10:17, BY ΒΥ) NiB‘?N by ἐν
διὰ δυοῖν: “ changes and hosts are against me.”

εὔπ-πν θη

ae. hosts ght against me continuously succeeding
one another. Used also of similar changes of work-
men, 1 Ki. 5:28, adv. “ in alternate courses.”

myn f. spoils, as taken from a man slain [in
battle], 2 88. 2:21; Jud. 14:19; from the root yon.

y70 an unused root. Arab. i¢\s to be black,
metaph. to be wretched, unfortunate, like "ας
Sle a miserable life. (The primary idea, I
judge, is that of burning, scorching, and this root
is softened from the Ch. 71, Arab. z.>- t scoreh,

compare D3 black from the root D'M and DDR.)
Hence —

nabn (for 839M) quadril. adj. (with the addition
at the end of δὲ and Π, see Lehrg. p. 865), m. Ps.
10:8, in pause nan ver. 14, pl. D820 ver. 10 2°n3,
the wretched, the unfortunate, as rightly rendered
in the ancient versions. Others render n>$n “ thy
host (O God),” and ps3 5m (which also the Masora
directs to be written as two words) “ the host of the
afflicted;” but the interpretation previously given
is oreferable.

5 ΤΠ. (ἢ) TO PERFORATE, PIERCE THROUGH
ῴῷ -

(Arab. Js Conj. 1. and V.), and intrans. To BE
PIERCED THROUGH, or WOUNDED, Ps. 109:22.
Hence >)n, ὁπ, nbn, fbn, mbm. Compare Piel
and Poel.

a=

(2) to loose, to lay open. (Arab. |, nearly
allied are the Gr. yahdw, λύω). Comp. Piel, Hiphil.

[“ (3). denom. from bn to play on a flute or
pipe (see Piel No: 5), Ps. 87:7.”

PireL—(1) to wound, Eze. 28:9.

(2) toloose, to dissolve, to break (a covenant),
Psalm 55:21; 89:35.

(3) to lay open, to give access to [“toprofane,
from the idea of opening”], hence—(a) N31 220 Lev.
19:29, to prostitute one’s daughter, comp. Lev. 21:7,
14.—(b) to profane, as the sanctuary (things counted

holy not being open to public access), Lev. 19:8;
21:9, seq.; Mal.2:11; the sabbath, Exod. 31:14;
the name of God, Eze. 36:22; Mal.1:12; the priests,
Isa. 43:28; a father’s bed (by incest), Gen. 49:4.—
Used with a pregnant signification, Ps. 89:40, F; bn
tt YIN? « thou hast profaned his crown (by cast-
ing it) to the ground,” comp. Ρ8. 74:7; Eze. 28:16.
D230 221) to apply a vineyard to common uses (as
having been [for the first three years] sacred or
dedicated, Ley. 19:23), i.e. to apply its produce to

ce

_CCLXXXI

pon—7n !

one’s own use, Deu. 20:6; 28:30; Jer. 31:5; hence -
an, npn. 7 7

(4) to cast down, to destroy, like the Gr. λύειν.
Isa. 23:9.

(5) denom. from bin, io play on a pipe or flute
[see Kal No. 3], 1 Ki. 1:40.

Puat pass. of Pi. No. 1, Eze.32:26; pass. of No.3. ὁ,
Eze. 36:23.

Poa 297 to wound, to pierce through. Isa.
§1:9, 35 mprinn “who pierced through the
dragon” (meaning Egypt). Pass. >in wounded,
Isa. §3:5:, LXX. ἐτραυματίσθη.

Nipuan 5D) (for $13) inf. 907 (like DM) fut. 9, NB
pass. of Piel No.3. ὁ, to be profaned, to be defiled,
Eze. 7:24; 20:9; 14:22; Lev. 21:4.

Hipu 2ΠΠ---(1) to loose, to set free. Hosea
8:10, IPP NBD HYD sont “and they (the hostile
nations) shall presently force them from the burden
(i.e. the unpleasant dominion) of the king.”

(2) to break one’s word, Nu. 30:3.

(3) i. q. Piel No.3, ὁ, to profane, Eze. 39:7-

(4) to begin, of which the idea is derived froma
that of opening, like many synonymous words, e.g.
mnp Arab. to open, to begin. Syr. |i to loose, tc
open, to begin. German eroffnen. It stands with an
inf. followed by ? Gen. 10:8; without ° Deut. 2:25,
31; 1 Sam. 3:2; rarely followed by a finite verb, as
Deut. 2:24, wr ni. 1Sam. 3:12, mba no “in
beginning and finishing,” i. 6. from the beginning ἴα
the end. Gen. 9:20, T27NT WS πὸ SN “and Noah
began (to be) a husbandman.”

Hopuat, pass. to be begun, Gen. 4:26.

The derivative nouns are 2, nbn, bon, tion, npn,
nbn and — ἶ

bon masc. adj.—(1) pierced through, hence
mortally wounded, Job 24:12; Ps.69:27; Jer. 51:42,
and often s/ain, in battle, Deu. 21:1, 2, 3,6. FW) 225}
slain with the sword, Num. 19:16; and figuratively,
for the sake of the antithesis, 2) ‘720 those slain by
hunger, Lam. 4:9; compare Isa. 22:2.

(2) profane (seethe verb Piel No.3). Eze.21:30;
f. ΠΡΌ (standing in connection with nit) profaned,
i.e. a harlot, Lev. 21:7,14. As to the active signi-
fication of one who pierces through, i.e. a soldier,
which some have proposed, see Comment. on Isaiah
22:2.

abn fut. Oor’—(1) Arabic xe Conj. I. V. τὸ

BE FAT, FLESHY, spoken of an infant, flocks, see the
Arabic lexicographers in Scheid, Cant. Hiskiw, page

140 (cogn. an, +). Hence once Job 39:4, ἐσ

pon—bn

become strot.g or robust (Syr. Pe. and Ethpe. to be-
come sound or strong).

(2) to dream (because, it is said, fatness of body
inclines to sleep and dreams; at all events the signi-
fications of fatness and dreaming are often found in
the other cognate languages expressed by the same

letters. Arab. \> 2th. fy A®: Syr. Sx), Gen.
37:5,8eq.; 42:9; Isa. 29:8. pidn ooh a dreamer of
dreams, i. q. 8°32, inasmuch as dreams were ascribed
to divine inspiration [or rather because revelations
were often made to God’s true prophets in dreams],
Deu. 13:2,4; compare Joel 3:1; Nu. 12:6.

Hirui.—(1) to cause to recover, Isa. 38:16.—
(2) to cause to dream, Jer. 29:8.

Derivatives, D19n, mioPN, ΠΌΡΕ [also OPN and
patron. ὌΡΠΟΊ.

pon m.— (1) emph. xpbn Chald. a dream, Dan.
2:4, seq.; 4:2, seq.

(2) [Helem], pr.n. see “Ion No. 2.

mab fem. ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Job 6:6, a word with
regard to which, interpreters have advanced many
conjectures, agreeing however in this, that the context
requires the meaning to be some article of food which is
unsavoury or insipid. In order to shew the true
signification, we must have recourse to its etymology.
mi? then (of the form ΓΑΥΡΕ) from D2n properly is
dreaminess, dreams, hence fatuity (comp. Ecce.
5:2, 6), a foolish matter, which may be applied to
tasteless food, just as vice versa insipidity is transferred
from food to discourse; compare μωρὸς, ap. Dioscorid.
of insipid roots. The Syriac version well shews what
this food was, rendering it JAsxoS.; for this word,
zlosely resembling the Hebrew word in question,
denotes the purslain,akind of herb, the insipid taste

of which has become proverbial in Arabic ὧν

“3
ἧς Ge!
new ., more foolish than purslain; v. Meidanii Prov.
o ‘2

No. 344, Ρ. 219, ed. H. A. Schultens; Golius ad
Sententias Arab. No. 81), in Greek (μωρὸν λάχανον,
βλίτον, whence βλίτων, Brirac, βλιτομάμας, Arist.
Nub. 997, of a foolish man), and Latin (dliteus, Plaut.
Trucul. iv. 4,1) whence it is called foolish herb,

βασι Δ ΔΕ which very word the Arabic translator
of Job used for the Syr. ον... The Talmudic word
nnbn may be compared with this which is used of
herbs in general, Chilaim viii.§8. 0>0 77 in Job
loc. cit. properly the slime of nurslain, seems to be
contemptuously spoken of herb broth, just as in Germ.

CCLXXXII

R>m—pon

any thing foolish, especially foolish discourse, may be
proverbially and: jocosely called Robl-Brite. , The
Jewish interpreters and the Targums make 1920 tc
be the same as fen and apn the yolk of an egg
(from the root nbn = abn No. 1), and the slime of the
yolk of an egg they interpret to be the white of an
egg, as being unsavory food; an explanation not bad
in itself, but that already given is preferable, on
account of the analogy of so many languages.

WIP m.quadrilit. rLixt, hard stone, Job
28:9; Ps. 114:8; more fully ΠΣ ἫΝ Deu. 8:15;

δ᾽ Ὁ Wed

32:13. (In Arabic ages not wg pyrites.
The primary idea appears to be that of smoothness,
a signification found in many verbs beginning with
bn, see 25n, nbn, pon, compare glaber, gladius, Germ.
glatt. A kindred word is Gr. χάλιξ, silex).

nom fut. som poet. for 12¥ [to slip, to glide,
spoken of the swift motion of any thing smooth, the
primary idea being that of smoothness and slipperiness,
as of fat things; compare aon also ὑπ, won, Gr.
ἀλείφω; and so Germ. fdjlipfen, Eng. to slip, with the
sibilant prefixed”].—(1) To Pass BY, Job 4:15;
9:26; Cant. 2:11; hence to pass on, 1 Sam. 10:3;
to perish, to come to nothing, Isa. 2:18; to pass
beyond, transgress (a law), 24:5.

(2) to pass through, whence causat~to pierce
through, Jud. 5:26; Job 20:24.

(3) to come on against any one hostilely, Job 9g:
11; 11:10; of the wind, Isa. 21:1; of a river, Isa.
8:8.

(4) to come onor up; hence to revive or flou-
rish asa plant, Ps.g0:5,6. Figuratively, Hab. 1:11,
mn Abn Τὰ “then his spirit revives.” (Syr. Aph.,
Arab. Wij Conj. IV. id.)

[“(δ) to be changed, as if pass. of Pi. and Hiph.
No.1, Ps. 102:27."]

Piet, to change (used of garments), Gen. 41:14;
2Sa.12:20. (Syr. Pael id.) |

Hiruit—(1) to change, to interchange, to alter,
Gen. 35:2; Lev. 27:10; Ps. 102:27.

(2) to change, Gen. 31:7, 41. [In Thes. 1 and 4,
are put together. ]

(3) causat. of Kal No. 4, to cause to revive, or
sprout forth (as a tree), Isa.g:9; and intrans, to
revive (prop. to produce new buds, or leaves), Job
14:7; whence, with the addition of 95, to gain new
strength, to renew one’s strength, Isa. 40:31; 41.1;
and with the ellipsis of that word, Job 29:20,

Derivatives, 20, sion, nen, nbn,

* .Ψ

αν Νὰ συν,

het tie ets

.
;
:

pon—on
son Ch. to pags, used of time, Dan. 4:13, 20, 29.

AON 2) subst. exchange; whence prep. for, in
exchange for, Nu. 18:21, 31.

(2) [Heleph], pr. name of a town.in the tribe of

Naphtali, Josh. 19:33.

I. y ‘ rT fut. yom—(1) TO DRAW out, Lam. 4:3;
hence to draw off, or loose, or pull off (a shoe),
Deu. 25:10.

(2) to withdraw oneself, to depart, followed by
12 Hos. 5:6; compare Germ. abgiehn for weggebn, to
depart. (The former signification is found in Arabic,
in the root es y and y being interchanged, to draw
out, to draw off garments and shoes; the latter is
found in _ 2) to go out from a place, to go away
free; see examples in Schroeder, De Vestitu Mul.
Heb. page 212.)

Pirt— (1) to draw out, to take away, as stones
from a wall, Lev. 14:40, 43.

(2) to set free, to deliver, 2 Sa. 22:20; Ps. 6:5;
§0:15; 81:8.

(3) According to the Syriac usage in Pe. and Pa.
tospoil, despoil. Psal. 7:5, “if [have despoiled
my enemy.” Comp. ΠΥ ὉΠ. [There does not appear
to be any necessity for giving this word a Syriac
meaning in this passage; it may be taken, “ yea, I
have set free him who was my enemy causelessly.”]

Nipuat, to be set free, to be delivered, Pro.11:8;
Ps.60:7; 108:7.

Derivatives, My"?N, ΓΙ Υ ΡΠ,

[In Thesaur. yon is not divided into two articles,
which appears to be a better arrangement. |

Il. yon to be active, to be manful; perhaps a
kindred root ἰο Υ 7. Part. pass. yon active, ready
prepared for battle (Syr. J aS); fully, 82¥ 720
ready prepared, equipped, or arrayed for war,
Nu. 32:21, 27, 29, seq.; Deu. 3:18; Josh. 6:7,seq.;
Tsa.15:4, 280° ¥9N “ the equipped ones of Moab;”
poetically used for the prose term 38i2~)33 the
mighty men or soldiers of Moab, which stands in the
place when repeated out of Isaiah, Jer. 48:41. [Per-
haps the one phrase is as little prosaic as the other. ]

NipuaL, to gird oneself, to be ready prepared
for war, Nu. 31:3; 32:17.

Hirai, to make active, or vigorous, Isa.58:11.

(Derivatives, the two following words. ]
& mn only in the dual, pyyon loins, so called from
the idea of activity [connected with girded loins].
_ Hence to gird:up one’s.loins, i.q, to prepare for

ae

i

CCLXXXII1

pon—nbn

battle [or other active exertion], Job 38:3; 40:7; —
to go out of the loins of any one, to be begotten

by him, Gen. 35:11. (Chald. }'¥79, Syr. teas sort
being omitted, see under the root yon No. IL.)

yon (perh. “loin,” i.q. yon [“ liberation”),
[Helez], pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 2:39.—(2) 2 Sa. 23:
26; for which there is yon 1 Ch. 11:27; 27:10, —

oom fut. pom —(1) TO BE sMooTH. (Arabic

-.- ---

ree and ae id.; but ες. act. to form, to frame,
to create, properly to smooth; kindred to which is

(j= to cut off the hair; prop. to make smooth the

head or chin. Many stocks of words, also in western

languages, beginning with gl, especially with glc, have

the signification of smoothness; as χαλκός, χάλιξ,.
smooth silex, calculus, κόλαξ, a smooth man, a flat-

terer= pon No. 2; γλυκύς, the primary idea of which

lies in touch; γλοῖος, γλίσχρος; Lat. glacies, glaber,

gladius, glisco, gluten; Germ. glatt, gleiten, Gag, gleifen=

glangen ; comp. Heb. γί, \\> to polish, etc.) Metaph. _
to be smooth, bland, of the heart, Hos. 10:2; of
men themselves [rather their words or lips], Psa.
55 : 22.

(2) to divide, especially by lot, Josh. 14:5; 18:
2; 22:8. (This sense is derived from the noun
pon, which properly denotes a smooth stone, and
hence signifies a lot, comp. Ch. pon a stone used in

G--- ---

reckoning, a lot, iis id. The Arabic (alm to des-

tine, to predestine, is a secondary root; Aith.*y/\¢p:
hudlekué to number, to count among, %¢\«: hiielqu

number, lot; compare Aram. foXc, ΡΠ pon a
field divided by lot, an inheritance.) 2 Sa. 19:30;
1Sa. 30:24,3P 2M? VIM “they shall divide (amongst
themselves) equally,” 1. 6. in equal portions... Prov.
17:2, “ heshall share the inheritance amongst the
brethren,” i. e. shall have the same portion as they;
compare Job 27:17; followed by OY with whom any-
thing is shared, Prov. 29:24; followed by δ to divide
or impart to any one, Deuteron. 4:19; 29:25; Neh.
13:13;, followed: by 3 of the thing. Job 39:17,
na2 a> pon NI “and he has not imparted to her
in (or of) understanding ;” comp. pon No. 2, letter ὁ.

(3) to despoil, from pon No. 2,6. 2Ch. 28:21,
“ Ahaz despoiled the house of God, the house of
the king, and the princes;” well rendered by the
LXX: ἔλαβεν τὰ ἐν» τῷ οἴκῳ, house being here used
for the riches there kept, see N'2 No. 9.

mNon—pon

NirHaL—(%) to be divided, to be apportioned,
Nu. 26:53, 55-

(2) to divide one’s self, Job 38:24; Gen.14:15;
ἃ | regnant construction, pty pon “and he divided
himself against them,” i.e. made an attack upon
them after having divided his forces.

(3) to divide amongst themselves, like Hithp.
1 Chr. 23:6, D297"! “ and he divided them,” 1 Chr.
24:3. However, the preferable reading is ὈΡΌΠΝ, 868
Lehrgeb. p. 462.

Pre.—(1) like Kal No. 2, to divide, 6. 5. booty,

Genesis 49:27; Ps. 68:13; followed by ? to divide
amongst, 2 Sam. 6:19; Isai.34:17. 1 Kings 18:6,
yIsTNy on? spn) “and they divided the land
between them.” Also i. q. to apportion, to allot,
Job 21:17. Isa. 53:12,0°322 3 “pens “1 willallot
to him a portion amongst the mighty.”

(2) to disperse, Gen. 49:7; Lam. 4:16.

Puat, to be divided, to be distributed, Isa. 33:
23; Am.7:17; Zec. 14:1.

Hipnit—(1) trans. of Kal No. 1, to make smooth,
to smooth (used of an artificer), Isa. 41:7. Metaph.
to make the tongue smooth, to flatter, Ps. 5:10;
Prov. 28:23; “ he uttered smooth words,” Proverbs
2:16; 7:5, i.e. flattered; or without these accu-
satives, Proverbs 29:5, amy by pony 133 “a man
who flatters his neighbour.” Ps. 36:3. :

(2) causat. of Kal No.2. Jer. 37:12, DUD pond
* to receive thence his portion” or inheritance. [In
Thes. Gesenius speaks of the meaning of this word
as being doubtful in this passage, suggesting the
above meaning, and also the idea of to escape, to
slip away, which appears the preferable rendering. |

Hirupac., to divide (amongst themselves). Josh.
18:5.

The derivatives immediately follow, except npn.

pon m. adj.—(1) smooth (opp. to hairy), Gen.
27:11; hence bare, used of a mountain, Josh. 11:
17; 12:7; bland, smooth, flattering, of the palate,
i.e. the mouth of a harlot, Prov. §:3; comp. Prov.
26:28.
' (2) slippery, deceitful. Ezek. 12:24; compare
Eze. 13:7.

p7o Ch. portion, lot, Ezr.4:16; Daniel 4:12,
20; comp. Heb. ΡΠ,

[1 with suff. ‘P70 pl. 0°P20 const. ‘pon, once
‘bn (with Dag. euph. Isa. 57:6), τὰ

(1) smoothness. Isa. 57:6, 19D bnppna “in
the sinoothnesses (i.e. in the bare places devoid
of wood, comp. Josh. 11:17) of the valley is thy lot,”

CCLXXXIV

nypon- por,
i.e thou worshippest idols; where there is a play
upon the double signification of the word pen smooth-
ness, a lot, portion. [In Thes. it is suggested that
the smooth stones of the brook are the materials οἱ
which the idols were made.] Metaph. flatteries,
Prov. 7:21.

(2) lot, part, portion (see the root No. 2). pon
pene share and share (alike), in equal portions, Deu
18:8. [Spoken of the portions of the sacrifices
allotted to the Levites.”] Specially —(a) a portion
of spoil, Gen. 14:24; 1Sa.30:24; whence used of
the spoit itself, poetica!ly for the spoilers, depredators,
Po WI. Job 17:5, DVI 13! Pen? “ (who) betrays
his friends to the spoilers.”—(b) a portion ofa
Sield, the field itself, 2 Κι. 9:10, 36,37 (so with
the letters transposed Ch. ΡΠ and Ath. (hed:
a field), hence land (as opposed to sea), Am. 7:4.

because they were allotted to be his worshippers.
Jer. 10:16; 51:19; comp. Deut. 4:19; Psal. 16:5;
142:6; and on the other hand 77° 79M is applied to
the people of Israel, whom God has allotted to Him-
self to be protected and cared for. Deu. 32:9.—(d)
DENY, oy mbna pon % vw “T have alot and inhe-
ritance,” 1. 6. fellowship or common possession “ with
any one;” Deu.10:9; 12:12; 14:27, 29; 2 Sa. 20:1;
1 Ki. 12:16; Ps. 50:18.—(e) the lot of a man in
this life, μοῖρα, Ecc. 2:10; 3:22; 5:17; Job 20:55;
31:2, TN pon “the allotment designed of God.”
(3) [Helek], pr. n. ofason of Gilead, Nu. 26:30;
Josh. 17:2; of which the patron. is ‘pon. Nu. l. α.

pon adj. smooth. 1Sa.17:40,0°38 ‘pon nyvny
“ five smooth things of stones,” i. e. five smooth
stones; as to this idiom, compare Isa. 29:19; Hosea
13:2, and Lehrg. p. 678.

mon ς i. q. pon—(1) smoothness, Gen. 27:
16; pl. smooth or slippery ways, Ps.73:18. Metaph.
flattery, Prov.6:24. Mp2 NY flattering lips,
Ps. 12:3, 4; pl. Mip2n id. Isa. 30:10.

(2) a portion, apart, with the addition of TY
a portion of a field, Gen. 33:19; Ruth 2:3; withont
TW id. 2 Sa. 14:30, 31; 23:12.

[#(g) (a) BPSD MPdD (the field of swords’),
Helkath-hazzurim, pr.n.of a place near Gibeon,

in the tribe of Asher, Josh. 19:25, called NPM Josh.
21:31.”]

npn f. a division, 2 Ch. 35:5.

| nipon f. pl. fiatteries. Dan. 11:39.

—(c) Spy pon Jehovah is called the portion of Jacob,

2 Sa.2:16.—(b) MPP] Helkath, a Levitical town

bata th + a ἐν Pregl

—

mxpn—"pon

‘pon (“flattering”), [“ for mpon the portion
of Jehovah” ], [Helkai], pr. n.m. Neh. 12:15.

mpon & smo (“the portion of Jehovah,”
i.e. peculiarly appropriated to God), Hilkiah, pr. n.
—(1) of the high priest in the reign of Josiah, 2 Ki.
22:8, 12.—(2) of the father of Jeremiah, Jer. 1:1.
—(3) the father of Eliakim, 2 Ki. 18:18, 26; Isaiah
22:20; 36:3.—(4) 1Ch. 26:11.—(5) Jer. 29:3.
—(6) 1 Ch. 6:30.—(7) Neh. 8:4.

nipopon pl.f.—(1) slippery places, Psalm
35:6; Jer. 23:12.
(2) flatteries, blandishments, Dan.11:21, 34.

won) fut. WM To PROSTRATE, TO VAN-
qguisH, Ex.17:13; followed by Isa.14:12; like the

Germ. fiegen tiber. (Arab. l= to prostrate, pals

manful, brave). Hence mvion. τ
(2) fut. Y2M' intrans. to be weak, to waste away,

to be frail, properly to be prostrated; Job 14:10.

(Syr. Ethpael, to be weakened, Lac weak.)
[ Derivatives won, ΠΡ ΟΠ]

pp ΠῚ m. weak, Joel 4:10.

1 ὉΠ [In Thes. referred to 79M unused root,
to join together], only with suff. 72, MO m. a
FATHER-IN-LA W, Gen. 38:13, 25; 1Sa.4:19,21. The
fem. is N20 which see. It follows the analogy of
the irregular nouns, AX, MX, Lehrg. pp. 479, 605,

606. (Arabic am a relation of either husband or

wife, Ath. ()M°: a father-in-law; FAY: to
contract affinity, to become son-in-law; Sam. WX ἃ
son-in-law, also one espoused. It is thus evident
that the proper signification of this word lies in the
idea of affinity, and thus it answers to the Greek
γαμβρός for γαμερός, a father-in-law, a son-in-law,
one espoused, or connected by marriage, from γάμος,
yapéw. Nor is it in signification alone that these
words correspond, but both are from the same
stock, for both the Phenicio-Shemitic 0M and the
Greek γάμος, belong to the wide-spread family of
Toots which denote the idea of joining ‘ogether; such

as BE, DID}, especially OY, where more instances
are given.)

iad) 3 θὲ DM (ἡ adj. hot, warm (from the root D191),
used of bread newly baked, Josh.g:12; plur. ΡΠ
Job 37:17.

(3) pr. n.—(a) Ham, the son of Noah, whose

ἥν;

CCLXXXV

micn—pon

descendants, Gen. .10:6—20, are lescribed «8s oceu- -
pying the southern regions of the earth; this is very
suitable to the name of their progenitor w' ich sig-
nified hot.

ΤΗΣ on a name of Egypt; properly its domestic
name amongst the Egyptians themselves, but however
so inflected, that the Hebrews supposed Ham the son
of Noah to have been the ancestor of the Egyptians
amongst other nations. ['This, of course, was the
simple fact, if we are to believe what God has re-
vealed.] Psal..78:51; 105:23,27; 106:22. The
name of Egypt in the more recent Coptic tongue is
written XHU1, in the Sahidic dialect KHUG; words
which signify blackness and heat, as Plutarch observed,
De Iside et Osir, vii. page 437, Reisk., and which is,
according to their Coptic etymology, in which XAuG
signifies black, fyuOw hot, or heat. [In the Hiero-
glyphic language it is written with two letters Καὶ M.”]
Egypt is sonamed likewise in the Rosetta inscription,
in which this word occurs more than ten times (Lin.
1, 6,7, 8, 11, 12, 13), and is read by Champollion
chmé, see Jablonskii Opusce. ed. te Water, i. p. 404, seq
Champollion, L’Egypte sous les Phar. i. page 104, seq
Akerblad, Lettre a Silv. De Sacy, sur I’'Inscription de

Rosette, p. 33 — 37.

DM mase. heat, Gen. 8:22; from the root DDN
[classed in Thes. under Inf. 1.

N7DTT an unused root. Arab. 4d to become

thick, to curdle, as milk [the primary meaning seems
to be that of growing together, see the root TDN
and the remarks under DY”), whence MNPN, MYON
and Mn No. Il.

NON written in the Chaldee manner for "Manger,
Dan. 11:44.

NOM, Son f. Chald. heat, anger, Dan. 3:13, 19;
i. g. Hebr. 72M.

MN f.—(1) curdled milk (from the roo
81M), Gen. 18:8; Jud. 5:25 (Joseph. Arch.v.6, γάλα
διέφθορος ἤδη; such milk having an intoxicating power
[?]); Isa.7:22; 2Sam.17:29; used: poetically in
speaking of any milk, Job 20:17; Isa.7:15; Deut.
32:14. In Isa. loc. cit. the inhabitants of the land
when it has been laid waste by enemies, and is devoid
of the fruits of the field, are said to feed on milk and
honey.

(2) cheese, Prov. 30:33. In no place of the Old
Testament does it appear that butter should be under-
stood, which, by the ancients, and even n«w vy the

fan—ton
_ Orientals was only accustomed to be used medically;

see Michaélis Suppl., p.807. J. H. Voss,on Virg.
Georg., p.634. By syncope, as derived from this, is
the form 70, which see. [See NiNDND.]

“TTT fut. om and TM, whence 471M}, Isaiah
53:2—(1) TO DESIRE, TO COVET, Exod. 20:17;
34:24; Mic. 2:2.

(2) to delight in any thing, Psa. 68:17; Isa.
1:29; 53:2; Prov.12:12, with the addition of a
dat. of benefit }$ Pro. 1:29. Part. 79M something to
be desired, something desirable, hence that which is
dearest to one, Job 20:20; Ps. 39:12. Di"7100 Isa.
44:9, “their delight,” i.e. idols (comp. Dan. 11:37).

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, participle ὙΠ ---- (1) desirable, hence
Ρἰεαβδαπῖ, agreeable, Gen. 2:9; 3:6.

(2) precious, Ps. 19:11; Pro. 21:20.

Piet, 1.ᾳ Kal No. 1. Cant. 2:3, Iw ‘ATO bya
“I desire to sit down in his shadow.” Lehrgeb.
§222, 1 note.

Hence MD, TMD, and the words immediately
following.

ΘΙ m. beauty, desirableness, pleasantness.
Eze. 23:6, 120 "3N32 “handsome young men.”
TH "IY pleasant fields, Isa. 32:12; comp. Am.5:11.

m7 f.—(1) desire, regret. 2Ch.21:20, Nba
NT) “he departed regretted by no one.”

(2) that which is desired, delight. 1Sam.g:20;
Dan. 11:37, ΟἿΣ NI “the delight of women;”
this is to be understood, as the context shews it must,
of some idol, especially worshipped by the Syrian
women, such as Astarte, or Anaitis.

(3) pleasantness, excellence.
pleasant land, Jer. 3:19; Eze. 26:12.
precious jewels, 2 Ch. 32:27; 36:10.

DITA & MNAWIN £. pl. precious things, Dan.
11:38, 43. nven 3,993 handsome garments, pre-
cious jewels,Gen.27:15; 2Chr. 20:25. niin on?
more agreeable food (from which any one who fasts,
abstains), Dan. 10:3. MVTION MS verse 11,19; and
without W'S 9:23, a man beloved [of God], delighted
in (by heaven).

[VM (“pleasant”), [Hemdan], pr. n. m., Gen.

36:26; for which, 1 Chr. 1:41, there is incorrectly
written [9 Π,

TION PW the
ΓΟΙῸ

VOT an unused root. Arab. ks to guard, to
surround with a wall [to join together, Thes.],
whenve MDI, and the proper names DN, ‘DM.

CCLXXXVI

Son= ser

MDM £. (from the root 093)—(1) heat, of the
sun, Ps. 19:7.

(2) poetically for the sun itself, Job 30:28; Cant.
6:10; Isa. 30:26. (So often in the Mishnah.)

I. mon f. constr. NDM (for 2M from the root
ΠῚ) (1) warmth [“se. from wine, Hos.7:5”],anger
S-u

(Arab. iz, ἂς), Gen. 27:44; Jer.6:11. ὉΠ DIZ
MPM Jer. 25°15, and 27 O13 Isa. 51:17, the cup
of wrath of which Jehovah makes the nations drink,
comp. Rev. 16:19; and Job 21:20, “let him drink
of the wrath of the Almighty.”

(2) poison (as that which burns the bowels), Deu.

“-υ

32:24; Psa. 58:5. Arab. ἄσσ poison of a scorpion.
Ath. (PT: poison.

II. MOM i.g. 78H (with the radical δὲ omitted),
f. milk, Job 29:6.

Syn (“heat of God”), [Hamuel], pr.n. m.,
1 Ch. 4:26.

Spann (“ father-in-law,” or connection by
marriage “ of the dew” [‘whose near connection
is the dew’], i.e. refreshing like dew; perhaps also
for 50 nin), [Hamutal], pr.n. of the wife of
king Josiah, 2 Ki. 23:31; 24:18; Jer. 52:1, in which
latter places the a’n> is 2D.

bon (“who has experienced mercy”), [Ha-
mul], pr.n. m., Gen. 46:12; 1 Chr.2:5. Patron.
ΟΠ Nu. 26:21.

pan (“warm” or “sunny,” from the root DIM),
[Hammon], pr.n.—(1) of a town in the tribe of
Asher, Josh. 19:28.—(2) of a town in the tribe of
Naphtali, 7 Ch. 6:61.

yon τη. ἃ violent man, an uppressor, 1. ᾳ.
yon. Isai.1:1'7; from the root 720 No.3, a. Ac-
cording to others, one who has suffered violence
or wrong; LXX. ἀδικούμενος, Vulg. oppressus ; nor
do I object to its being thus taken, as the intransitive
form (71M) may assume a passive signification.

PY τὰ. circuit. Cant.7:2, 192 PIT Woo
pyxbn “ the circuit of thy thighs is like necklaces,”
that is, the knobs [qu. beads] in necklaces; from the
Toot pron.

“WOM, “WOT [« once f. 2 Sa. 10:27, m.—(1) an
ass, Genesis 49:14; Ex. 13:13; so called from the
reddish colour, which in southern countries belongs
not only to the wild ass, but also to the commor ΟἹ

|
|
|

ἸΌΠ-- ὉΠ

domestic 435: from which it is called in Spanish,
burro, burrico. Comp. also VI¥.

(2) 1.4. VM a heap; this more rare form is
perhaps employed on account of the paronomasia.
Jud. 15:16, DD WN Woy WN nda «with the jaw-
bore of an ass (I have killed) a heap, (even) two
heaps.” Root V0 No. 3.

(3) [Hamor], pr.n. of a Hivite, a cotemporary of
the patriarchs, Genesis 33:19; 34:2; Josh. 24:32;
Jud. 9:28. .

MW £. [dual ON ΓΤ i. ᾳ. ΠῚ No. 2, aheap,
which see.

NOM £ (of the form NiNx, for MON, from the
mase. 125 = ‘ON, Of), a mother-in-law, Ruth 1:
14; 2:11; see OF No, 1.

O/ITT an unused root. Ch. to lie on theground.
Tn the Targums for the Heb. 973. Hence—

DIM m. Lev. 11:30, prob. a species of lizard,
LXX. σαύρα. Vulg. lacerta.

- morn (perhaps i.q. Syr. Jigwor “a defence”
or “ place of lizards”), pr.n. of a town in the
tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:54.”

Pen τη. adj. salted. Isaiah 30:24, ὉΠ ΩΣ
“salted provender,” i.e. sprinkled with salt; of
which flocks and herds are so fond, that the Arabs
say proverbially, sweet fodder (als) is the camels’
bread, when salted it is their sweetmeats. See Bo-
chart, Hieroz. t.i. p.113. Faber in Harmer’s Ob-
servations, vol. i. p. 409.

YPN & ‘Yin τη. τ f. adj. numeral ordinal
(from card. YM), fifth, Gen. 1:23; 30:17; Lev.
19:25; Num. 7:36, etc. Fem. is often used ellipt.
("228 being omitted), a fifth part, Gen. 47:24;
- Tev. 5:16; 27:15. Plur. irreg. PNW Lev. 5:24.

Son fut. 997) inf, nbon Eze. 16:5, ΤΟ BE MILD,

GENTLE. (Arab. with the letters transposed “>

to be gentle, longsuffering, om μακροθυμία, eal
gentle. The primary idea is that of softness, and
this signification is preserved in the Greek, ἁμαλός,
ἀμαλός, ἁπαλός.) Hence—

(1) to pity, to have compassionon, followed by
ἣν of pers. Ex. 2:6; 1 88. 23:21.

(2) to spare, followed by V1 Sam. 15:3, 15;
2Sa 21:7; 2Ch.36:15,17; followed by 28 Isa.g:18;
also, to be sparing of any thing; to use sparingly,

by δὲ Jer. §0:14; ? with inf. 2 Sa. 12:4;

cCLXXXVII

ἸΌΠ--Ἴ

°Y Job 20:13; Ezekiel 36:21, “ I will be sparing.
of my holy name,” I will care for its honour. =

Hence 2M) (unless it be from the Arab. cle)
[also pr. n. 2300] and—

mM ion f. mercy, gentleness, sen. 19:16; Isa
63:9.

DD fat. O oh with Vav conv. DM, but fute A
330) Hos. 7:7, TO BE WARM, TO BECOME WARM. A

OG -

kindred root is 09°. Arab. fam to make warm, Med.

Kesra to be warm; te 3 to be hot (as the day). Ex.
16:21; Isa. 44:16. OVO OND at noon, Gen. 18:1;
1Sa.11:9. Impers. 15 on διε. ἦν OM to become warm
(German e8 ward ihm warm), 1 Ki. 1:2; Eccles. 4:11.
Metaph. of the heat or excitement of the mind, Ps.
39:4; of heat arising from wine, Jer. 51:39; of lust,
Hos. 7:7. pon? is referred to inf. Kal of this verb,
but see Ind. Analyt.

NipHat, part. ΘΓ Isa. 57:5, made hot, burning,
se. with lust, followed by 3. The other forms which
have been referred to this conjugation in part belong
to Kal (1M compare Lehrgeb. p. 366), and in part to
the root OD? fut. OM, OM. [In Thes. they are put
under this verb. | ᾿ς :

Pit, to make warm, Job 39:14.

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ,, to make oneself warm, Job 31:20.

Derivatives, 0% No.II, ὉΠ, 799, }20 and the pr.n.
Syn, fen. [ΠΡΠ| Ἢ nin],

yn plur. only ΕΘ ΞΠ a certain kind of images,
Lev. 26:30; Isa. 17:8; 27:9; Eze. 6:4; 2 Ch. 14:4;
34:7; in these passages it is several times connected
with the statues of Astarte (DS); from 2 Ch. 34:4,
it appears that [5°2!20 stood upon the altar of Baal.
Jarchi [and Erp. Ar.] explained it to mean statues
of the sun; and now some Phenician inscriptions
illustrate exceedingly well both this interpretation
and the thing itself; in these inscriptions yondya
(read j0 bya) is the name of adeity to whom votive.
stones were inscribed. Amongst these were—(1)
Humbert’s four stones preserved at Leyden, published
and deciphered by- Hamaker (in Diatribe Philol. Crit.
aliquot Monumentorum Punicorum nuper in Africa
repertorum interpretationem exhibente, Lugd. Bat.,
1822,4to). Myinterpretation of these inscriptions in
Ephemerid. Hal. (1826, No.111) mostly agrees with
that of Etienne Quatremeére (Nouveau Journal Asia-
tique, 1828, p. 15 seq.) against the publisher of them,
who had read ΝΠ 5y3, and has since made an un-
satisfactory defence of his opinion (see Miscellanea
Pheenicia, Lugd. 1828, p.106 seq.); —(2) of a Maltese

wen—pan

stone (see Hamakeri Misc., tab. 3, No. 1), in which, with
little doubt even on the part of the editor, there
stands jon dyad (720 by3>), although he thus connects
the separate words {28 ]0 ΟΞ to Baal a pillar of
stone. Also—(3) Inscr. Palmyr. iii. Lin.2, where there
is written in Aramean words (Π)}1 ANd) ΠΥΡῚ NIN
wow> rap) ... 172 (y) “this (statue) of the sun and
this altar they made and consecrated to the sun,” ete.
See Kopp, Bilder und Schriften der Vorzeit, ii. p. 133.
As to the grammatical interpretations, I do not
hesitate to explain 0 ΟΞ the sun Baal, or the sun
Lord (from 75 sun, with an adjectivial termination,
compare }21), yn), and j20 1 consider to be an
epithet of Baal, as bearing rule over the sun (comp, as
to his other epithets p. cxxxi. A); and because allusion
is perhaps made in the sound to OX ᾿Αμμῶν of the
Egyptians. The plural 0°20 is in Scripture con-
cisely used for 0°22 D°2¥3, and occurs in the same
connection as elsewhere 0°?¥3 is found. -A similar
grammatical view is taken also by Hamaker in his
learned dissertation on this word (Miscell. Pheen.
p-50,seq.); in this, however, he differs from me, in
that he considers Spe to be supplied, explaining the
expression a Sun-image, such as are related to have
been of a conical or pyramidal form, and to have
stood in the most sacred parts of temples Compare
also Bochart, Geogr. S. ii. 17.

D?DT7 fut. Dio —(1) Τὸ TREAT VIOLENTLY, ΤῸ
OPPRESS VIOLENTLY, TO INJURE, properly to be
eager, vehement, hence to be violent, i. q. 720 No.3, a.

(Arabic er in a good sense, to be bold, manly,
stedfast, 4..'- martial valour, comp. T1¥. Nor dees
YF to be sharp, eager, differ much from this word;
and this meaning may also be its primary significa-
tion, and hence, vehement, fervid, comp. 72 No. 4.)
Jer. 22:3; Pro. 8:36, “he whosins against me, DQ
ΘῈΣ hurts (or does violence to) his own life.” Job
21:27, 309A ‘Dy Nit “counsels with which you wish
tooppress me;” die Plane, wie ihr mid) fchlagen wollt.
MHA DDN to violate the law, Eze. 22:26; Zeph.3:4.

(2) to tear away violently (a covering or shelter).
Lam.2:6, to tear off fromoneself. Job 15:33, DOM
‘302 1D42 “as a vine, he shall shake off from him-
self,” i.e. throw down his unripe grapes.

Newt, to be treated with violence, Jer. 13:22; in
this passage (as is shewn by the other member of the
sentence) “to be violently made naked.”

Hence DH and —

» AE

DD] m.—(1) violence, wrong, oppression,

CCLXXXVIII

ὙΠ ὉΠ

Gen.6:11,13; 49:5. DDT WN Psa. 18:49; Pro. 3:31
and ΘΠ CN ὁ Sa.o2:49; Ps.140:2,5, the violent
man. DIN ἫΝ a witness of wrong, i.e. a false witness,
Ex.23:1. The genitive and suffix may refer either to
him who does the wrong, or to him who suffers wrong.
Of the former the following are examples, 1D‘ his
wrong, i.e. the wrong which he causes, Ps. 7:17;
DT! DON 58,3, compare Eze. 12:19; of the latter
are ὉΠ the wrong done to me, Gen. 16:5; 23 ὉΠ
THM Joel 4:19; also Jud.9:24; Obad. 10; Hab.
2:8,17; Jer.51:35. (So also the Latin word injuria,
e.g. Ces., Bell. Gall.,i.30, “pro veteribus Helvetiorum
injurtis populi. Romani,” i.e. populo Romano illatis,
on which see intpp.; also Heinrich ad Cic. part.
inedit., p. 21.)

(2) that which is gained by violence and wrong,
Am. 3:10. [Plural id., Pro. 4:17.”]

yn fut. 2M, inf. 13 To BE SHARP, EAGER.

Used with regard —
(1) to taste, hence to be sour, of leavened bread,
Ex. 12:39, of vinegar (7PM), also to be salted (see

ym). Arab. jaz, Syr. po When used with
reference to sight—

(2) to be of abright (i.e.a splendid) colour, such
as dazzles the eyes; especially used of a bright red.
Part. pass. #0 splendid, of the scarlet mantle of
a ruler, Isa. 63:1 [But it here means blood-stained ;
see the context, and Rev. 19:15]; compare verse 2,
and LXX. Syr. Similarly the Greeks say, χρῶμα
ὀξύ, i.e. κόκκινον, πορφύραι ὀξύταται, ὀξυφέγγη pr du;
see Bochart, Hieroz. i.p.114; Simonis Arc.formarum,
p. 66, 120.

(3) figuratively of the mind—(a) toact violently,
like the kindred word DM, whence part. ΤΠ violent,
Ps. 71:4; comp. yYiOn and YPN No. 2. (Ath. ORO:
to be unjust, violent, to injure.) —(d) to be bitter,
spoken of pain, see HITHPAEL.

Hitupaet, to be embitiered,i.e. tobe affected with
anger, pain, Ps. 73:21. (Chald. Pa. id.)

Hence YON, YN and the following words.

yon m.—(1)that which is leavened, Ex. 12°15;
13:3, 7, etc.

(2) probably that which is gained by violence and
wrong, i.q. DON Am. 4:5; see the root No.3. So
Chaldee. The ordinary signification of something
leavened is not amiss in this passage, but that now
given is preferable [?].

yen m. vinegar, Num.6:3; Ruth 9:14; Psa
69:22. ἴΟμφαξ is the rendering of the old versions,

a ν».. ἐμ.

“ χὰ γὰων

wion—pion
Michaélis, in Suppl. p.828; but the common render-

ing is not unsuitable to any of the passages [and we
knov) that vinegar is the meaning in Ps. 69:22].

jlOTT—(1) τὸ Go Round, a kindred root to P30.
See ΗΙΤΗΉΡΑΕΙ,.

(2) to turn oneself round, to depart, Cant. 5:6.

ΗΙΤΉΡΔΕΙ,, to wander‘about, see Kal, Jer. 31:22.

Derivative P50.

“VoTI—(1) TO BOILUP, TOFERMENT (Arab. 48
Conj. I., II., VIII., to ferment, as leaven; and Counj.
VIII. to ferment, as wine). Used of the foaming or

raging of the sea, Ps. 46:4: οἵ wine, Ps. 75:9 (where
others assign the sense of redness, compare No. 2);
compare pass., ὙΠ wine, W2M No. 1.

(2) to be red, from the idea of boiling, foaming,

becoming inflamed (Arab. _ 7 Conj. IX. and XI. to be
red; Conj. I, Med. E, to burn w with anger, Conj. II,

᾿ to write with any thing red, τ oe. ata br redness,

τὶ Vz very vehement ardour, »"- to blush, to be
ashamed.) Used of the face inflamed with weeping,
Job 16:16; Poalal]; according to some used of wine,
Psa.'75:9(compare No.1). Hence 79M, Won, WA
No. 2.

(3) to swell up, also from the idea of Senne and
boiling; as those things which boil up or foam, as

* the sea, leaven, etc., also swell. Hence 9h, ὙΠ,

700 a heap.
(4) denom. from ὙΠ to daub with bitumen, Exod.

a2 3.

Pass. of a gem. form Poalal, V21D1 to be made to
boil (gabren, braufen), used of the bowels when much
‘troubled (comp. 799 No. 3,01), Lam. 1:20; 2:11;
used of the face as inflamed with weeping, Job 16:16.
(Such geminate forms as this are especially used in
the Pheenicio-Shemitic languages, when swift motion
is the signification intended; as has been shewn by
many examples by H. Hupfeld, in Exercitatt. ©th.,
p.27,28.)

‘or the derivatives, see under Kal No. 1—3.

WI τη. ἄσφαλτος, bitumen, which boils up from
subterranean fountains like oil or hot pitch, in the
Vicinity of Babylon, and also near the Dead Sea, and
from its bottom; it afterwards hardens through the
heat of the sun, and is collected on the surface of the
Dead Sea, which hence receives the name of lacus
asphaltites. (Tac. Hist. 5,6. Strabo, xvi. page 763.
Diod., ii. 48; xix.g8 99. Curt., v.16; see also the
Woounts of modern travellers collented by Rosen-

Ε΄
ty,

CCLXXXIX

ven—pen
miiller, altes und neues Morgenland, i. No. 24, 31.)
3 a-.

Gen. 11:3; 14:10; Ex.2:3. Arab. σ΄. It receives
its name either from its boiling up from the fountains
(see Gen. 14:14), from the root No.1, or from red-
ness, the best kind being of that colour; Diosc.i.gg,
ἄσφαλτος διαφέρει ἡ ἰουδαϊκὴ τῆς λοιπῆς" ἔστι δὲ
καλὴ ἡ πορφυροειδῶς στίλβουσα ...... Γεννᾶται
καὶ ἐν Φοινίκῃ καὶ ἐν Σιδόνε καὶ ἐν Βαβυλῶνι καὶ ἐν
Ζακύνθῳ.

ΤΙ m. wine, so called from its fermenting, Deu
32:14; Isa. 0:8. See the root 720 No.1. (Arab

ae Chald. emph. 870 m. id., Ezr.6 9; 7:22,
Dan. §:1, 2, 4, 23.

“IT m.—(1) boiling, or foaming (cf waves),
Hab. 3:15; compare V2 No. 1.

(2) clay (so called from its being of a red kind,
comp. the root No. 2)—(a) of the potter, Isa. 45:9.
(δ) for sealing with, Job 38:14;—cement, mortar,
Gen. 11:3; mire, Isaiah 10:6; Job10:9; 30:19.

(3) a heap, a mound (see the root No. 3), Ex.8:
10; hence a Homer,a measure of dry things containing
ten Baths, Levit. 27:16; Num. 11:32; Eze. 45:11,
13,14. By later writers the samme measure is called
15, which see.

ΤΠ [Amran], pr.n., see [Ἴ9Π,

I. WITT an unused root, to be fat, whence
wn abdomen. sie
much more commonly with the letters transposed,

Ser

=, fat, fatness,

Arabic ene fat, Kam. p.826; but
Lor to be fat; also am to
become fat after having been lean.

Il. wont a root nearly allied to the roots DDN
and 725 i, q. Arabic

battle. II. IV. to excite anger. XII. to be angry.
V. to act ᾿ ΜΘΙΒΤΩΥ ὃ and obstinately (or religion and}

~ to be eager or manly in

in war; ως, ri brave, warlike, ae a martial

valour, comp. Ute to be angry, (ir> to kindle

with anger; all which words have a sense springing

from that of sharpness, acrimony. Hence part. pass.

plur. Ὁ ὉΠ (a word, the etymology of which has

been long sought for), i.e. the eager, active, brave,

ready prepared for fighting, Ex. 13:18; Jogh. 1:14;

4:12; Jud. 7:11; comp. in the context Ὁ ΟΠ, Josh.
20

8 2)5-- ὉΠ

4:13 (compare verse 15). Num. 32:30, 32. ‘Aon
ἐνωπλισμένοι. Symm. καθωπλισμένοι. Vulg. armati,
and similarly Onk. Syr. Some have referred this

word to Vn

arrayed (for battle), properly five-parted, as consist-
ing of the centre, the front and rear guard, and the
two-wings. Theod. πεμπταΐζοντες : variously rendered
by others; but the explanation previously given, is
that which best suits the context and the structure of
the language.

III. wron constr. von f. and nvion, nypn m.,

S$ o-
Arabic γ duce, in the
other cognate languages won. In the Indo-Germanic
stock of languages this numeral is in Sanscr. pantshan,

Zend. and Pehlev. peantche, pandj. Pers. κα 23 Gr.

πέντε (ol. πέμπε), all of which agree with the
Phenicio-Shemitic in the two latter radicals; with a
palatal instead of a labial also in Lat. guinque (xév«e),
like πῶς, κῶς; λύκος; lupus, ἵππος, equus, ἕπομαι, sequor,
etc. As ἃ septenary number is often used for a sacred
and round number, so also sometimes is a quinque-
nary, Isa. 17:6; 30:17; especially, it may be noticed
with regard to Egyptian affairs, Gen. 43:34; 45:22;
47:2; Isa. 19:18 [these instances do not prove it;
five appears to have been the exact number in each
case]. This seems to have been borrowed from the
religions of the Egyptians, Indians, and other Eastern
nations, amongst whom, five minor planets, five
elements, and elemental powers were accounted sacred
(compare the sacred πεντάς of the Basilidians, Iren.
Adv. Heres.,i.23. Epiphan. i.p.68, Colon.). [The
fact of five having been a sacred number amongst any
ancient nations, is in no way applicable; for 1st. it
would be needful to prove that the Jews so regarded
it, and 2nd. if they did so regard it, it must be shewn
that they borrowed it from the idolaters around them;
a thought utterly inadmissible on the part of those
who regard the Scripture as inspired by God, and
who rightly reverence the revealed religion contained
therein. }

Pl. O'YON fifty, with suff. yon, ὙΠ | thy fifty,
his fifty, 2 Ki. 1: g—12. own Wa captain of fifty
(soldiers), πεντηκόνταρχος, 2 Ki. 1:9—14; Isa. 3:3.

_Hence—

WIDT] Piet, as if to fifth any one, i.e. to exact a
fifth part of produce from him, Gen. 41:34; and—

Ι. WIN m. a fifth part (from UPN five, like YI) a
fourth part, from Y37, V3). Specially, the fifth

No. III; comparing vers i.e. a host

σφὼ

the numeral FIVE.

~CCXC

~A—-wn
part of. produce, which the Egyptians paid as a tax,
Gen. 47:26.

Il. wnn m. abdomen, 2 Sa. 2:23; 3:27; 4:6;
20:10; from the root VON No.1, (Syr. Lacan
2 Sa.3:27; 4:6, id.; £th. DAM: womb; Talmud.
nyO'n; δ᾽ and ¥ being interchanged, abdomen. The
Bheuicio- Shemitic words appear to have given rise
to the Lat. omasum.)

*WIDT see ‘YON.

Mat an unused root. Arab. «> to be hot,
warm (spoken of the day), to become stagnant, or
rancid (as water, butter, ete.); whence eat and

Ss τ δε age

ΣΝ Ὁ a bottle and its contents become ‘rancid;
unless that root should rather te secondary and derived

from these nouns; the primary root being Er ἴο Le

hot; whence ~.z7 for iz. Either from NOM pr
pe DN is—

non τη. Gen. 21:15, 19; constr. MDM verse 14
(but M20 Job 21:20; Hos. 7:5, is constr. from ΠῸΠ
heat), a bottle.

nian (“defence,” “citadel,” from the root 79N,
kindred to iN a wall), pr.n. Hamath, a distin-
guished city of Syria, situated on the Orontes, on the
northern frontier of the Holy Land (Num. 13:21;
34:8), formerly the capital of a great king, a friend
of David;—it was called by the Greeks Epiphania,

oes

by the Arabs by the ancient name 34>: called more
fully Am. 6:2, 37 20 “Hamath the great,” and
AY ΤΠ ὦ Chron. 8:3. The Gentile noun is ‘N24
Gen. 10:18. nn PS 2 Ki. 25:21, “the territory
of Hamath.” See Abulfeda (who was prince of this
yet distinguished city), Tab. Syriw, page 108, 109;

Relandi Palestina, page 119, seq.; Burekhardt’s Tra-

vels, i. page 249, 514, Germ. trans.

(“D0 (“warm batks”), pr.n. of a town in the —

tribe of Naphtali, Josh. 19:35, near Tiberias. Jose-
phus calls it ’Aupaovc, which he interprets by θαρμά,
B. J. 1,3. The same prob. is—

“INT FWSM pr. n. of a town in the tribe of Naph-
tali, Josh. 21:32.”]

Jf with suff. "57 m. (from the root 25).

(1) grace, favour, good-will.—(a) 3 ἸΠ S89
25 to find favour in the eyes of some one, to be ac-
ceptable to him, Gen.6:8; 19:19; 32:6; 33:8,
T?2¥2 17

|

|

|

Ὁ2π-- ΤΠ
te me,” Gen. 30:27; 47:29; 50:4. In the same
sense 93) ἸΠ NW] Est. 2:15, 17.—(b) ΣῊ Ξ ‘B10 103
to give some one favour with somebody. Ex. 3:21,
DISD ‘PR NID ΡΠ Ny AN? “and I will give
this people favour with the Egyptians.” Ex. 11:3;
12:36; Gen. 39:21; Ecc.g:11.

(2) grace, i.q. gracefulness, beauty, Prov. 22:
11; 31:30. Prov.§:19, 10 ΓΟ» « the beautiful
wild roe.” Psa. 45:3 [2]; Eccl.10:12. j0 Ἰ3 “a
beautiful (i.e. a precious) stone,” Pro. 17:8.

(3) supplication, prayer, Zec.12:10. See the
verb in Hithpael. .

(4) [Hen], pr.n.m. Zec. 6:14; but comp. ver. 10,

VII (for 173. 10 “the favour of Hadad,” see
113), [Henad2d], pr.n. Ezr.3:9; Neh. 3:18.

TIT fut. 730, apoc. }1—(1) To Bow ῬΟΥ͂Ν,
TO INCLINE (TO DECLINE). (Kindred roots are 35,
my. Arab. |.» to bend, to incline; metaph. to be
inclined to any thing; compare 750.) Jud. 19:9,
dia nian Π3Π « behold the inclining of the day,”
the day already declining. Hence N°3M a spear, from
its flexibility.

(2) to set oneself down, to pitch one’s tent, Gen.
26:17; to encamp, Ex.13:20; 17:1; 19:2. Nu.
1:50, j2V0 ΓΞ “where the tabernacle is let
down,” i.e. is pitched—(a) followed by ΟΝ to en-
camp against any person or city; hence to besiege,
Ps. 27:3; 2 Sa. 12:28; Isa.29:3. Followed by an
ace. id. Ps. 53:6.—(b) to defend any thing, followed
by ; 5 Zec. 9:8; compare Ps. 34:8.

(3) to ἐρλὰ δες Tsa, 29:1.

Derivatives, naan, nn, ΤΠ, nina . Pes pi {OA

ΤΡ αὶ (from the root }29)—(1) pl. ni30 grace,
‘mercy, Ps. 77:10.

(2) [“ perhaps” | entreaty, prayer, like ἸΠ No. 3.
Job 19:17, 223 322 mi3M “and my entreaties
(are loathsome) to the sons of my womb,” i.e. to my
brethren. ‘M139 (which some take for 1 pret. from }25,
althouzh contradicted by‘the accent) for °N330.

(3) pr.n. Hannah, the mother of Samuel, 1 Sa.
1:2, seq.

ὙΣ (ἢι. fase 1,” οὐ “initiating”),[Anoch],

.n.

(1) the eldest son of Cain, Gen. 4:17; whose name
was also given to the city which his father built.

_(2) the father of Methuselah, translated to heaven
πε: of his piety [“ by faith,” Hebrews 11:5],
(Gen. 5:18—24). From the etyfiology of his name
the later Jews have not only conjectured him to

CCXCI

pon—wHn

have been a most distinguished antediluvian prophet,
but they have also imagined him to have been the
inventor of letters and learning; and thus books have
been ascribed to him (see the Epistle of Jude, ver. 12),
[ Whatever the Jews may have feigned, and whatever
books may have been falsely ascribed to him, we may
rest assured on the authority of God in the New Test., _
that he was a prophet, and that he uttered the pro-
phecy recorded in Jude 12; the same Spirit who
spoke by his mouth wrote by the pen of Jude.} The
Arabs have re-wrought these fables, by whom he is
called Url

(3) the eldest son of Reuben, Gen. 46:9; Ex. 6:14.

(4) a son of Midian, Gen. 25:4. Patron. No. g
230 Nu. 26:5.

ἼΣΑ (“gracious” [“whom God pities”]),
[Hanun], pr.n.—(1) of a king of the Ammonites,
2 Sa. 10:1; 1 Ch. 19:2.—(2) Neh. 3:30.—(3) Neh
3:13.

pan m. adj. gracious, merciful, benignant,
Ps. 111:4; 112:4; from the root }2M.

niin f. a stall, cell, dwelling (Chald. and Syr.

ἐν 4
μερίς ΠΝ a tradesman’s stall, Θεισδίθε, Arabic

Coyle ste), so called from its being curved or
arched (see the root No.1). Hence Jeremiah,

16, is said to have been cast ΠῚ ΠΠ ON a0 m3 Ὲ
“into the dungeon, and into the stalls (or vaults)”
(die Gewilbe), i.e. subterranean. So the passage is
usually taken, and not unsuitably. The exposition
of Ev. Scheid in Diss. Lugdun. page 988, is however
8. little more suited to the context; he understands
the worl to mean curved posts or crooked bars, in
which the captive sat in a distorted position; else-
where called 1D, N>Bi'3, compare Jer. 20:2, 33 29:

26; Gr. κύφων, from κύπτω ; compare Arab. re the
crooked wooden frame of a saddle.

τῳ ΤΣ an unused root, i. q. 739 & PI9 (which
see; comp. Gr. ἄγχω, Lat. ango), to press upon, to
make narrow; hence to suffocate, to strangle,
and intrans. to be narrow. Two nouns are doubtless
derived from this root, N and nin”)

Oar TO SPICE or SEASON, used in the sense —
(1) to embalm corpses, Gen. 50:2, 3, 26 (Li— I. IL
id.).— (2) poet. the fig s pices, 1. 6. fills its fruit with
aromatic juice, to mature, Cant.2:13. [“ Arabic
15. to mature (fodder for camels), etc.” See Th2s.}
Hence ὉΠ be also non, pogn”). :

ἽὍΠ-- Ὁ) Π

Ὁ ΣΤ m. pl. the embalming of corpses; hence the
time of embalming (according to the analogy of nouns
which designate time, like 0°23, 0°2?1), Gen. 50:3.

Poon τη. pl. Chald. whzat, Ezr.6:9; 7:22, i. q.
Heb. 0°25, which see.

Syn (“the favour of God”), [Hanniel],
pr.n.—(1) of the captain of the tribe of Manasseh,
Nu. 34:23.— (2) 1 Ch. 7:39.

734 m. properly initiated; hence skilled, of
tried fidelity, Gen. 14:14. Root 29 No. 2, ὁ. Arab.

S&S G@- . “τω.

<< Sis tried, proved; &<> experience, proof. "
myn f. grace, favour, mercy, Jer.16:13. Root j

pn.

FIT pl. ΘΠ 2 Chron. 23:9, MINIM Isa. 2: 4;
Mic. 4:3, fem. a spear, so called from its flexibility
(see 737 No.1), 1 Sa. 18:11; 19:10; 20:33. [The
pl. f. in form appears to denote spear heads, while
that ending in ὯΝ is simply the pl. of the word in its
common sense. |

ἽἼΣΤ- 6) 70 MAKE NARROW, and intrans. To
BE NARROW, enge feyn i.g. P20, PY, which see.

=?

5 -
Hence 3) for 92, Arab. {S> jaws; compare Ρὴ) ἃ
neck, (from the kindred root P:¥,) & P27 to strangle.

Σὲ

(2) denom. from 7, 2S. jaws, palate, properly
ἐμβύειν, to put something into the mouth, to give to
be tasted; then by a common metaphor, in which
taste is applied to understanding (see [YO and Job
12:11)—(a) to imbue some one with any thing, fo
instruct, to train up (compare δ: 29 to put some-
thing into one’s mouth, also to instruct, to train).
Pro. 22:6, “train up a child according to his way,”
as to his manners and habits. It is thus applied to
inanimate things, hence— (Ὁ) to inttizte, a house
(that is to dedicate, or to commence to use). Deu.
20:5, the temple, 1 Kings 8:63; 2Chr.7:5. (Arabic

---

<S=> tounderstand. As to the meaning to perceive
as ascribed to the Aith. qy47: it does not rest upon
sufficient authority; see Ludolfi Lex. Ath., page 40,
whilst the additional meanings to know, to perceive by
the sense, are altogether incorrect).

Derivatives, 79, 730, 729, pr. n. 727 and—

M237 f. initiation (handselling), cf a house;
the altar, Numb. 7:11, a dedicatory sacrifice,
verse 10, Ps. 30:1.

CCXCll

JA. DIM
MID £. Chald. id., Dan. 3:2,3; Ezr. 6:16, 17.

D3 adv. (from 0 with syllable τ΄, with whick
adverbs are formed)—

(1) gratis, gratuitously, for nothing, Gen
29:15; Ex. 21:2; 2Sa. 24:24; without reward, Job
1:9.

(2) in vain, Pro. 1:17; more fully Day (Germ.
fix umfonft), Eze.6:10. Compare δωρεάν, N. Test.
gratis, in vain, and frustra, in Plautus, for gratis.

(5. without cause, rashly,undeservedly. Job
2:3; 9:17; Ps.35:7; 1 Ki.2:31, 03°) innocent
blood; Pro. 26:2; compare Lehrgeb. p. 827.

ty DIM an unused and doubtful root, whence the
two following words.”]

NDIT (perhaps i.g. 58229), [Hanameel], pr.n.
m., Jer. 32:7,9.

boon quadril. once occurring Ps. 78:47; where,
in the other member of the sentence, there is 173 hail;
the context shews that it must be something destructive
to trees. LXX., Vulg., Saad., Abulwalid, translate it
frost, which, however,can hardly be supported on ety-
mological grounds. I, therefore, prefer ants. Comp.

5---

a
Arab. 45 ants, 4 an ant,with the letter n prefixed;
see nb>yan, Span. See more in Bochart, Hieroz. iii.
page 255, ed. Lips. [Professor Lee suggests locusts,

comparing with it Arab. AdNans ete. ]

jan fut. ἢ) and like regular verbs 127? Am. 5:15;
the former with suffix 3230} Psa. 67:2; 123:2; 1330
Isa. 27:11: but with suffix 2 pers. 43M for 737 Gen.
43:29; Is. 30:19; inf. absol. ἡ) Isa. loc. cit., constr.
with suff. 3330 Isa. 30:18, and 7339 Ps.102:14.

(1) to be inclined towards (compare the kindred
3M), hence to be favourably inclined, to favour

Φ -

some one, to be gracious to, to prty. (Arab. ey 10
feel desire, or commiseration towards any one ; followed
by ων eo) Followed by an acc., Exod. 33:19;
Lam. 4:16; Pro. 14:31. 230, 1334) (once "322 Psa.
9:14), have mercy on me, on us; Psa. 4:2; 6:3;
31:10.

(2) to give some one anything graciously, fol-
lowed by two acc. of pers. and thing, Genesis 33:5;
Psa. 119:29; Jud. 21:22; ace. of pers., Pro.1Q:17;
absol. Ps.37:21,26. As to Job19:17, see 730 No. 2,

Nipwat [Π3 (of the form "8% from the root TS,
BM from the root DD; see Lehrgeb.p.371), to be

son—pin

compassionated, to be an object of pity, Jer.
#2:23; pass. Οὗ Poel No. 2.

Piri, to make acceptable (compare jf, }%), Pro.
26:25. ;

Port—(1) i.q. Kal No.2, Prov. 14:21.

(2) to compassionate, tolament for, Ps.102:15.

Hopnat, to receive favour, to be favoured, i. q.
If} NID Mitleid, Gnade finden, Pro. 21:10; Isa. 26:10.

HirnpacL, to intreat for mercy, followed by ἢ of
pers., Est. 4:8; Job 19:16, ON 1 Ki. 8:33, 47; Job
8:5; Psa. 30:9, and "9B? 1 Ki. 8:59; 9:3; 2 Chr.
6:24.

Derivatives (besides those immediately following),
10, 10, 730, 30, 1220, 030, 13NA, ὉΠ, and the
ren, AIH, 8°30, γὴν [and 7730, 13].

0 Chald. to have mercy on, followed by acc.
inf, ἸΠ, Dan. 4:24.
IruPpakL, to make supplication, Dan. 6:12.

yn (“merciful” [“unless rather it be used as an
abbreviation of }27)* whom Jehovah gave ")), [Ha-
nan], pr.n.—(1) of one of David's captains,1 Chr.
11:43.—(2) of various other men of less note, Ezr.

Neh.
Syn (“which God gave”), [ Hananeel],

pr.n. of a tower of Jerusalem, Jer. 31:38; compare
Zec.14:10; Neh. 3:1; 12:39. [So called probably
from its builder. Thes. ]

‘237 (“favourable” [ perhaps contracted from
230; see Thes.]), [Hanani}, pr.n. m.—(1) of a
prophet, the father of Jehu, 1 Ki. 16:1; 2 Ch. 16:7.
—(2) of a brother of Nehemiah, Neh. 1:2; 7:2;
also of others.

min [and 37] (“whom Jehovah gave”),
[Hananiah], Greek ’Avaviac, pr.n.—(1) of a false
prophet, cotemporary with Jeremiah, Jer. 28:1, seq.
—(2) of a companion of Daniel, afterwards called
Shadrach, Dan. 1:6, 7; also of others.

DIM once Isa. 30:4 [Hanes], pr.n. of a city of
middle Egypt, situated on an island to the west of the
‘Nile; called by the Greeks Heracleopolis, Ἡρακλέους
πύλις, Arabic ( wha\, in Egyptian NEC, NHC,
G2uHG, formerly a royal city of Egypt; see Etienne
Quatremére, Mémoires sur I’Egypte, t.i. Ὁ. 500, 501.
Champollion, L’'Egypte sous les Pharaons, i. p. 309,
and my observations on Isa. loc. cit.

2M fut. 30} — (1) TO BE PROFANFD, POL-
LOTED, DEFILED, Ps. 106:38- Isa. 24 &

CCXCIII

ἽΠ-- ὩΣ

(2) to be profane, impious, Jer. 23:11.

(3) Jer. 3:9, causat. like Hiphil, to pollute, κα
make profane. (The origin uncertain.)

Hipuit, to profane a land. Nu. 35:33; Jer.3:2}
men, i.e. to lead them to impiety or rebellion, Dan.

᾿ Μ᾿ PF ὲ Ὅν. Ψ'
11:32. Syriac [a1 unclean, a gentile, .5...»] to
turn aside from the true religion. Hence—

ti!

In profane, impious, i. q. Arab. δ᾽ Job 8:
13; 13:16; 15334; 17:8, ete. LXX. ἀσεβής, ἄνο-

μος, παράνομος, twice ὑποκριτής.
AIM m. impiety, Isa. 32:6.
MBIN f. id. Jer.23:15.

part unused in Kal; properly Τὸ BE NARROW,
enge feyn, of the same stock as PIX, 720, PIV (PY),
and in the wetern languages, dyyw, ἀνάγκη, ango,
angustus, enge (Sanger 3wang). Hence—

ΡΙΕΙ,, to strangle, ἄγχω (wiirgen), πνέγω, used of
a lion, Nah. 2:13. (Arab. cet, Ath. Va: Syr.
cata id.).

Nipuat, to hang, or strangle oneself, 2 Sam. 17:
23. Hence PIN.

finan (“ gracious”), [Hannathon], pr. n. of a
town in the tribe of Zebulon, Josh. 19:14.

DM a root not used in Kal, to which is ascribed
the sense of benignity, and also (by antiphrasis) that
of reproach, disgrace. The primary signification
appears to me to be that of EAGER AND ARDENT DE-
SIRE by which any one is led, i. 4. 83?, and then
like 83, it is applied —

(1) to love, desire towards any one (see Hithpael
and IDM No.1).

(2) to emulation, envy (Arab. Δ. to envy,

dus envy), whence odium and opprobrium (see
‘IDM No.2, and Piel).
Piet, to put to shame, or contempt, Prov. 25:

10. Syr. pave id.,in Targ. Df for the Heb. 20

to reproach, ἬΝ envied, also, beloved, see Kal.
HirupakL, to show one’s self gracious, Ps. 18:
26; comp. Kal No. 1.
Derivatives, besides the words which follow, are
DH, PPA,

“Om [“ in pause 109”), with suff. “IDD pl. ODA,

"const. ‘100 prop. desire, ardour (see the root),

whence —
(1) in a good sense, zeal towards any one, lovg

ΠΞΠ-- ΠΣ

kindness, specially —(a) of men amongst themselves, |
benignity, benevolence, as shown in mutual bene-
4ts; mercy, pity, when referring to those in misfor-
tune, Gen.21:23; 2 Sam. 10:2 (LXX. often ἔλεος);
Job 6:14. The expression often occurs, BY IO) Wy
to act kindly towards, Gen. loc. cit.; 2 Sa. 3:8; 9:
1,7; also followed by NS Zec: 7:9; Sy 1Sa. 20:85:
more fully, OY NDS) TDM NY Gen. 24:49; 47:29;
Josh. 2:14; 2 Sa. 9:3, DTN ION Wy AVYN«T will act
kindly towards him like unto God.” ; ‘TDD ΠῺΣ to
‘turn, or incline, kindness upon any one, Gen. 39:21;
more fully, Ezr.7:28, 4290 ‘252 799 197 ὯΝ “(God)
turned kindness upon me before the king,” and Dan.
1.9, 700d Ser ny ONT TAY ἐς and God caused that
Daniel should obtain favour.”—(b) piety of men
towards God. IDM WI .. DDN the pious saints,
Isa. 57:1.—(c) the grace, favour, mercy of God
towards men. Psalm 5:8; 36:6; 48:10, etc. It is
often joined with NDS (see MY No. 2) constant or
abiding favour. ‘The same expressions likewise occur
us under letter a, as OY TON AY Gen. 24:12, 14;
followed by 9 Ex.20:6; Deut. 5:10: NDS) TOD ney
DY 2 Sa.2:6; 15:20. Pl. 0°I50 mercies or benefits
(of God), Ps. 8g:2,50; 107:43; Isa. 55:3, NT On
D°22N3IT* the sure mercies of David,” abiding mer-
cies such as were bestowed on David [or rather,
which were securely promised to David]. Figura-
tively, God himself is called ΘΠ q. d. die Huld, tiebe.
Ps. 144:2; Jon. 2:9.—Once, like its synonym 1, it
_ seems to signify grace in the sense of beauty, Isaiah
40:6. LXX. δόξα, and so 1 Pet. 1:24.

(2) in a bad sense, zeal, ardour against any
one, envy, hence reproach (see root No.2). Prov.
14:34; Lev.20:17. Some would also place here
Job 6:14.

(3) [Hesed], pr.n. m. 1 Ki. 4:10.

mM IDM (“whom God loves”) [Hasadiah],
pr. n. of a son of Zerubbabel, 1 Ch. 3:20.

mon [fut. THM and ADM] properly ΤῸ FLEE
(see the root Wan), specially to take refuge, to flee
some where for refuge, followed by 3 of the place, as
Ἔ Oya under the shadow (protection) of some one,
Jud. 9:15; Isa. 30:2; δ "B23 233 under the shadow
of the wings of God, Ps. §7:2; 61:5; hence to trust
in some one, especially in God, followed by 3, Psalm
2:12; 5:12; 7:2; 25:20; 31:2; 37:40, etc. Ab-
sol. Psal. 17:7. Prov. 14:32, ΡΣ INi02 ADA “ the
righteous confides (in God) in his death,” i. e. when
dying, or as about to die.
Derivatives, MOH, ANY, TON, and—

CCXCIV

bons

man (“fleeing for refuge,” or “a refuge")
[Hosah], pr. n. m. 1Ch. 16:38; 26:10.

jon adj. strong, mighty, Am. 2:9; powerful,
collect. the rulers (ofa city), Isa. 1:31. Root JBM.

MDM refuge for “ trust, confidence”), Isaiah
30:3; from the root DM,

‘TDM adj. (from the root 1P7)—(1) kind, ez-
cellent, Ps.12:2; 18:26; 43:1.

(2) used of God, merciful, gracious, Jer. 2:12;
Ps. 145:17.

(3) pious towards God. }m "PDN the pious
worshippers of Jehovah, the saints of Jehovah, Psalm
30:5; 31:24; 37:28; 32 TON Ps. 4:4.

MTOM f. the stork, prop. the pious (bird), so
calléd from its love towards [“ its parents and”] its
young, of which the ancients made much mention
(see Plin. Ἢ. N. x. 28. lian. Hist. Anim. iii. 23;
x. 26); as, on the contrary, the Arabs call the female
ostrich ave impious bird, on account of her neglect
of her young; (see Job 39:13, seq.) Levit. 11:19;
Deu. 14:18; Psal. 104:17; Jer.8:7; Zec. 5:9; see
Bochart, Hier. ii. 327, seq.— Job. 99:13, ΠῚ ὉΠ is not
to be taken as the name of the stork, but as the fem.
adj. pious, yet with an allusion to the stork. The
words are, “ the wing of the ostrich exults, 7738 C8
ΠΥ ΠΤ ΠῚ but (is her) wing and feather (also)
pious?” i.e. but she is not (like the stork) pious or
affectionate towards her young, but she treats them
cruelly (verses 14—16).

‘DM τη. a species of locust; prop. that which

eats away or devours (root 2971), 1 Ki. 8:37; Ps. 78:

46; Isaiah 33:4; Jocli:4. LXX. [“ ἀκρὶς, and in
2 Ch.”] βροῦχος [Aqu.], i.e. a locust not yet winged,
so called from βρύκειν, to devour.

PDH adj. strong, mighty, Ps. 89:9. Root JDM.

“YOM Chald. adj. wanting, used of weight, too
light, Dan. §:27.

DIT τὸ Eat ofF, TO DEVOUR (used of the
locust), Deu. 28:38. (Ch. id. This is a kindred root
to V¥P, Ἢ, 707, which see.) Hence 7°00.

“1? τ᾽)

DOM TO STOP UP, TO MUZZLE the mouth, Den
25:4; the nostrils, Eze. 39:11; DVT ND NON}
“(this valley) shall st: p (the nostrils) of those who
pass through ;” that is, because of the stench; unless
the sense adopted in the Syriac version be preferred.
“by reason of the multitude of corpses it will stop

— on a!

ΠΒΓ--Ἰ Ὁ

ap the way against passers by.” [“ Kindred to DDN,
which see.” |] Hence CDM,

JOM) TO BE STRONG, like Syr. and Chald.
, 120. Hence #107, ἡ ὉΠ, DN. [ The primary
idea lies in binding together; comp.in PIN No. 3.”]
(2) to be wealthy (see 19M); whence to heap up,
G-o-
w lay up in store. (Arabic wy whence ; ΠΡ
a storehouse.)
Nipuat, to be laid up, Isa. 23:18.
Derivatives, see Kal No.1.

JOM Chald. Aphel (or rather Hiph. in the Hebrew
manner), to possess, Dan. 7:18, 22.

jon Ch. emphat. 8200, strength, power, Dan.
2:37; 4:27.

jon m. riches, see the root No. 2, Pro. 15:6; 27:
24; Jer. 20:5; Eze. 22:25; treasure, abundance,
Isa. 33:6, Mivw On “abundance of salvation.”
In the other member is V¥38. (Ch. jDM¥ to. possess.)

Dn root unused in Kal, i.q. UD τὸ STRIP OFF
BARK, TO PEEL, TO SCALE. Arab. ius to peel

dates, and transp. s<.. to scrape or rub off; hence

Ch DM: ἀν» Ἐὰν δ -
; ms πε Arab. —: J and wc > ἃ scale, a sherd;
Syr. loo id. There are of the same origin in the
Western languages, σκάπτω, scabo, sguama; German
fchaben, fdhuppen, Schuppe, Sdherbe, Schiefer, fchaufeln [ Eng.
scab, scale, sherd]; in all of which the sibilant comes
first, as in Hebr. and Arab. 990, ἐκ.
-Quadril. D359 part. pass. DBDN') Exodus 16: 14,
something peeled off, scaled off, i.e. like a scale.
Hence —

ON τη. Chald. earthenware, sherds, potter's
ware, Dan. 2:33, seq. Root 50.

ἽΡΠ fut. 12M} plur. DM [τ ΤῸ DIMINISH, TO
cUT sHorT”|—(1) TO BE DEVOID oF anything,
ΤῸ LACK, TO BE WITHOUT, followed by an ace. (like
verbs of plenty and want), Deu.2:7; 8:9; Ps. 34:11;

Pro. 31:11. Gen. 18:28, DIST DT DN DI

ΠΡῸΠ « perhaps five shall be lacking to the fifty
righteous ;” properly, “perhaps the fifty righteous
shall lack five.”
(2) absol. to suffer want, Ps. 23:1; Pro. 13:25.
(3) ὦ fail, to be lessened, Gen. 8:3, 5; 1 Ki.
17:14.

w (4) to be wanting, Ecce. 9:8; Deu.15:8. (Arab.

pos ard κως. to suffer harm or loss.)

i

CCXCV ‘

3 mpn--ADM

Pitt, to cause to want. Psa. 8.6, OYD ITIBOPY
Ὀ Ὁ “ thou hast made him to be wanting buta -
little of God;” that he should not be much lower
than God; [but see the true meaning of this passage
from the use made of it in Heb. ii. 7, 9]; followed
by 19 of the'thing, Ecce. 4:8.

Hiri —(1) causat. to make to fail (feblen, mane
geln laffen), Isa. 32:6.

(2) intrans. to be in want, Ex. 16:18.

Derivatives, ὙΠ, "DM, and the following words.

“IPM [verbal] adj. wanting, lacking, needing,
followed by ace. 1Ki, 11:22; followed by δι 1 Eee.
6:2. on? ΘΠ in want of bread, 2 Sa. 3:29. a> DA
wanting understanding, Pro.6:32; 7:7; 9:4;
subst. want of understanding, 10:21.

“On m. want, penury, Pro. 28:22; Job 30:3.
“pn m. id. Am. 4:6.

mon [Hasrah], pr.n. m. 2 Chron. 34:22; for
which in the parallel place, 2 Ki.22:14, there is
ὈΠῚΠ,

hon m. want, Ecc. 1:15.

In adj. τὰ. pure, in a moral sense, Job 33:9.
Root 55 No. I. ᾿

ἢΠ see ἘΠ,

ND prob. i. q. [55 and ABN No. 1, TO COVER;
whence Piet, to do secretly [“i.e. to act per-~
fidiously”], 2 Ki. 17:9.

DM Ὁ TO COVER, TO VEIL; as the head,
2 Sa. 15: 30; Jer. 14:4; the face, Esth.6:12; 7:8.

(ὅγε. Jax, Arab. KS id.). Compare 48% No. 1.

(2) to protect, see PuAL.

PrEL, to overlay with silver, gold, wood; followed
by two accusatives, 2 Ch. 3:5, 7, 8, 9.

Puat 8! to be covered, protected, followed by
ὯΝ like many other verbs of covering, Isa. 4:5, ΟΞ
ΠΒΠ 2d “all glorious things shall be covered
over (or protected).” LXX. σκεπασθήσεται. Others
take 731 in this place as a noun in the same sense,
“over all the glory (is) a covering (or defence) ;”
which seems more harsh; [ perhaps not to every one;
Gesenius himself altered his judgment in ‘Thes. ].

Nipuat, pass. of Piel, Ps. 68:14.

npr f. (from the root ἢΞΠ No. 1)—(1) properly
@ covering (see 5M Pual); hence a bed witha
canopy, a nuptial bed, Himmelbett, Brautbett ; com
pare (IY. Ps. 19:6; Joel 2:16.

(2) [Huppah], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 24:13.

nvan—an

ἸΞΙ fat. 18M)" ro LEAP or SPRING UP, kindred
to TDP, χὰϑ ; comp. TP Pil, 3.» Ὁ ”]—(1) To FLEE
WITH HASTE, or FRIGHT [“ to spring up suddenly
in order to flee” ]. (Arab. causat. to thrust for-
ward, to impel. A kindred root is 118.) 2 Ki. 7:
15 (a’n>); Job 40:23; to be in alarm, Psa. 31:23;
116:11.

(2) to make haste, 2Sam.4:4.° Compare Lat.
fugere, trepidum esse, used of any kind of haste. Virg.

Georg. i iii. 462; iv.73; so Hebr. 5329, Syr. oi} to
be in alarm, to cause to make haste [but see above].
NipHaL—(1) to flee, Ps. 48:6; 104:7.
(2) to make haste, 1 Sa.23:26. Hence—

᾿ fren m.a hasty flight, Ex.12:11; Deu. 16:3.
D'S (“coverings”), [Huppim], pr.n.m.—
(1) Gen. 46:21, otherwise called D53N.—(2) 1 Chr.
7:12, 15.
“yan an unused root. Arab. is to take with

toth kands, to fili both hands. Hence (unless
he verb should rather be taken as a denominative)—

IBM, only in dual DEN both fists [both hands,
as full of any thing], Ex.g:8; Levit. 16:12; Prov.
30:4; Eze. 10:2,7; Eccles. 4:6. (Aram. Jisay,

5τ-ὸ -
Arab. ἀ:..-..

ΕΠ (perhaps “ pugilist,”“fighter”), [Hoph-
ni], pr.n. of a son of Eli, 1 Sa. 1:3; 2:34; 4:4.

1. ἼΞΙΤ ig. 7B τὸ cover, followed by ὉὉ
(compare DD), hence To protect, Deut. 33:12.

Hence by transposition πύγμη, fist).

(Arab. > to cover with a garment. The signi-

fication of covering is founded in the syllable 4, as

also in the cognates 3M, 3, 4, 3¥, compare besides

MDM and X50 the roots 82M and 13M to hide; 53,
i=, ἀξ and WDD to cover, HAY Isaiah 31:5, 23,

ΠΩ etc., also 523, τυ, in which Nun and Lamed are

inserted in the primary syllyable, as in 728, ΤᾺ etc.)
Derivatives, 157, 0°51.

YE 2 an unused root —(1) to rub off, to

scrape off, to wipe off. (Arab. > to rub off.)

(2) towash off, to wash.

Derivatives, 5), 90.

VDT fut. perm and YEM—(1) ig. Arabic (aio
tobend, tocurve. Job 40:17, 1322] BM “he bends
his tail.”

CCXCVI

ἽΠ-ἘΠ

(2) intrans. and metaph. to incline, to be favour
able.—(a) to do something; to will, to desire, abso:
Cant. 2:7; 3:5; followed by a gerund, Deut. 25:8,
Ps. 40:9; Jobg:3; 1Sa.2:25; bya naked infinitive
Isa. 53:10; Job 13:3; 33:32, ἼῚΣ ‘AYDEN “I desire
thy justification." (Ὁ) towards some one, i.e. to
Savour him, to delight in him as in God, in men;
to love some one, followed by 3 Gen. 34:19; 2 Sam.
20:11; Nu. 14:8; 2 Sa. 22:20; 24:3; followed by
an acc., Psa. 40:7; Mic. 7:18. It is also applied to
things, 2 Sa. 24:3.

yen m. (with Tzere impure), [“pl. constr. "$50,
Ps. 35:27; 40:15; but Ὁ ΒΠ, Ps.111:2.”] verbal

pronouns instead of the verb, e.g. 1 Ki. 21:6, D8
nAS YO “if thou art willing,” if it please thee.
Mal. 3:1, D'S OAS “you wish for,” delight in,
NYDN 05) a willing ‘mind, 1 Ch. 28:9.

[DT τὰ. with suff. ὙΒΠ [pl. YEN] —(2) delight.
1 Sa. 15:22; Psa.1:2; 16:3; 1 Ki. 10:13, ἜΡΙΣ
“every thing ἢ in hick she delighted.” YEO 133
pleasant, acceptable words. Ecc. 12:10; 5:3, [5D pS
DY'DD3 “‘(God) has no pleasure in ορῖρ rn

(2) desire, will, Job 31:16.

(3) something precious (comp. TO). ΚΞΝ
precious stones, Isa. 54:12; plural Ὁ ΒΓ precious
things, Pro. 3:15; 8:11.

(4) pursuit, ardour, hence affair, matter,
LXX. πρᾶγμα. Ecc.3:1, ypIT2? NY) “and its own
time for every thing,” i.e. all things are fleeting
and unenduring, nothing is stable and everlasting.
5:7, 7pn0 oy MONA “marvel not at this thing.”
The origin of this signification may be seen from
passages such as these, Isa. 53:10, noyy 3 Aim Yan
“the affairs of Jehovah shall prosper in his hand, Ξ
Isa. 44:28; 58: 8,18: Job 21:21; 22:3. (Similar

to this is the Syriac a>, a thing, an affair, from
I>, i. ᾳ (BH to will, desire.)

MISE (“in whomis my delight,” “inwhom
I delight”), [Hephzi-bah], pr.n. of the mother
of king Manasseh, 2 Ki. 21:1; comp. the symbolic
name of Zion, Isa. 62: 4.

L “5M fut. "BM, Arabic ,i>-— (1) to dig, as a
well, a pit, Gen.21:30; 26:15,seq.; Eccles. 10 ὃ;
spoken of a horse, Job 39:21, PPI BM “they dig
in the valley.” Virg. Georg. 3:87, 88, ‘cavat teilurem.”
(In the Western languages this power is found in the

same letters transposed in the roots grf, gif, as γράφω,
1 χρίμπτω; yAagw, γλύφω ; sCRiBo, sCaLPo, sCuLPo;

adj. from the preceding; often used with personal

ee ee ee ee eee

᾿ ἃ eet i ee at fe tt me a

ΠΣ ΞΤ--ἼἘΠ

graben.) Metaph. to dig a pit for, to lay snares, to
᾿ plot, Ps. 35:7.

(2) to search out, to explore (comp. 123 No.3,
and Sim. Arc. Form., page 62). Job 39:29, “from
thence she seeketh the prey;” followed by an acc.
to explore (acountry), Deu. 1:22; Josh. 2:2,3. As
to Isa. 2:20, see 773755.

IL. VDT fut. 280} once in ρίαν. SA, Isa. 1:29.

- -

Arabic jis to blush, to be ashamed. (Perhaps

kindred to YM No.2, to be red.) Mostly used of
shame arising from disappointed hope, Ps. 35:4, 26;
40:15; 70:3; 83:18; with the addition of 0°33 Ps.
34:6; Job 11:18, 22YA mo3> AHN “(now ) thou
art ashamed, (afterwards), thou shalt dwell in tran-
quillity ;” followed by 1? of the thing in which any one
is disappointed, Isa. 1:29 (comp. w3).

Hirui.—(1) to put to shame, to cause dis-
honour, Pro. 13:5; 19:26.

(2) intrans. like Kal (compare verbs of colour).
Isa. 54:4; spoken of Mount Lebanon, Isa. 33:9.

“BM see TIBI.

ἽἜΠ (“pit,” “well”), [Hepher], pr.n.—

(1) of a royal city of the Canaanites, Josh. 12:17
<compare 1 Ki. 4:10).

(2) of several men—(a) of a son of Gilead, Nu.
26:32; 27:1; Josh.17:2.—(b) of one of David's
captains, 1 Ch. 11:36.—(3) 1 Ch. 4:6. Patron. No.1.
"PD Nu. 26:32.

Dyan (“two pits”), [Haphraim], pr. n. ofa
town in the tribe of Issachar, Josh. 19:19.

yen pr.n. Hophra, king of Egypt, cotempo-
tary with Nebuchadnezzar, Jeremiah 44:30. LXX.
᾿Οὐαφρῆ (perhaps priest of the sun, Coptic OYHB
px), called by Manetho, Οὔαφρις; the seventh
king of the second Saitic dynasty; whom Herodotus
(ii. 161, 162, 169; iv. 159) and Diodorus (i. 68) call
Apries ("Azpinc). ᾿

: men f. some domestic reptile, a digging
animal. Jerome talpa, a mole; better perhaps
mus major, rat, so called from digging. It appears
that this name ought to be restored to the text in
Isaiah 2:20, where now there is read separately,
— Ane ran? i.e. “ into the hole of the mice.” It
would be much more suitable to the context to read

DN? το the mice, or rats, ormoles. Compare

@

CCXCVII

nvsn—iSn

wort TO SEARCH FoR[“ LXX. σκάλλω, Psalm -
76:7. Ch. and Sam. ὉΠ, id. Kindred perhaps te
Bn, the 1 and & being interchanged”]. Always in
Kal metaph. To SEEK OUT, e.g. wisdom. Prov. 2:4;
comp. Proverbs 20:27. Ps. 64:7; niviy EM “ they
devise wicked things.” (In Chald. and Sam. the
proper sense is that of digging the ground, searching
in the earth, comp. 751 No. 1. 2.)

Nipuat pass. to be sought out, Obad. 6.

ΡΙΕΙ,, to search, Gen. 31:35; 44:12; folowed by
an ace. 1 Sa. 23:23; to search through, 1 Ki.20:
6; Zeph. 1:12. Metaph. once Ps. 77:7, ἢ wen)
“and my spirit made diligent search.”

Puat—(1) to be sought, hence to let one’s self be
sought for; to hide one’s self, Prov. 28:12; compare ©
verse 28 and Hithpael.

(2) to be devised, Ps. 64:7.

HirupakL, properly to allow one’s self to be sought
for; to hide one’s self (see Pual No. 1), hence to
feign one’s self to be another, to disguise one's self.
1 Sa. 28:8. 1 Ki. 20:38, "ΣΝ ΟΝ WANA WENN « and
he disguised himself, having a bandage over his
eyes.” 1 Kings 22:30. Job30:18, WENN: nd-373
wand “ by (its) great power my garment (i. 6. skin)
is changed,” comp. verse 19.

vpn m.a device, a counsel, Psalm 64:7; see
Pual No. 2.

: w5n pr. TO BE LOOSED, FREE, opp. to that
which is bound, restrained. Hence—(1) to spread
out loose things on the ground (see YBN). Arabic
Lass II. to stretch out.

(2) to be prostrate, hence to be weak, infirm,
as if with one’s strength loosened. (Compare 2M,
Arabic οὐάε. Med. E.). Hence wD, niwan,

(3) to set free, to liberate (aslave). Arab. Uri
to be poured out freely.

Pat, to be set free, spoken of a slave, Lev. 19:20.
Hence the following words—

VAM τὰ. a spreading out, once Ezek. 27:20,
maz? wpnnn2 “cloths spread out for riding,” see
the root No.1.

[“ (2) a bed, a couch, place of lying down, Psalm
88:6, ΕΠ 0°N23 “ among the dead is my couch.”
More commonly “ among the dead I (am) laid pros-
trate;” comp. ἴῃ verse §, also the root No. 2,
and Τὴ ΒΓ.

man f. liberty, freedom, Lev. 19:20; see the
| verb No. 3.

ὝΠ--Γ ἘΠ

MVM & ἘΠῚ £ infirmity, disease, whence
MYND M3 nosocomium, a sick house, hospital,
@ Ki. 15:5; 2 Ch. 26:21.

aN adj. (pr. from the subst. Yn = MYON with
the adj. termination *-) pl. OWBN—(1) prostrate,
infirm, Ps. 88:6. [See ¥Bn.]

(2) free, as opposed to a slave or captive, Job 3:
19. ‘WEN NPY to set a slave free, to make him a freed
man, Den. 15:12, 13, 18; "YEN? NY id. Ex. 21:26,
27, WDN?, WDM NY to be set free (see XY").

(3) free, enjoying immunity from public burdens,
1Sa. 17:25. ;

70 τὰ. with suff. ὙΠ pl. D'3N.

(1) an arrow, from the root 73M. py 2y3
archers, Genesis 49:23. Arrows of God are—(a)
lightnings, as Habak. 3:11, then—(b) poet. evils,
calamities inflicted on men, Deu. 32:42; Job6:4;
Psa. 38:3; 91:5; especially famine, Ezek. 5:16.—
Nu. 24:8, ὕΠ|2) YSN “ he will dash his arrows (into
blood), comp. Ps. 68:24.

(2) a wound inflicted by an arrow, Job 34:6.
(On the contrary Euripides, Iphig. Taur. 314, calls
weapons τραύματα ἐπιόντα, flying wounds).

(3) MIN ὙΠ 1 Sa.17:7 (ans) is the iron head of
α spear; but in p and in similar passages, 2 Sam.
21:19; 1Ch.20:5, there is found /¥ wood, the
shaft of a spear; and it is this only which suits the
context. For it is a mistake to suppose that ὙΠ can
have the same meaning, and denote the wooden part
of a spear.

IS & ASTI fat. a8m.—(1) τὸ οὔτ, Τὸ HEW
OUT, especially stones (compare IDM) Deut. 6:11;
8:9; Isa. 5:2; 10:15; 22:16; Proverbsg:1. Part.
33M a stonecutter, ἃ Ki. 12:13; alsoawoodcutter,
Isa. 10:15; used of both, 1 Ki. 5:29. Metaph. Psa.
29:7, “the voice of Jehovah cutteth out flames of
fire ;” i.e. sends out divided flames of fire.

(2) figuratively, to destroy, to slay. Hos.6:5,
D333 ‘HSN “ T have hewed (them) by the pro-
phets;” i.e. I have declared to them death and de-
struction. In the other member there is 0°7374.

Nipuat, to be graven (on stones), Job 19:24.

Puat, to be hewn out, i. 6. to be formed, Isa. 51:1.

Hipuit, 1. ᾳ. Kal No. 2: 58. 51:9.

Derivative 23".

TISTT i. q. 73M (which see) To p1v1DE, especiall
—(a) into two parts, Genesis 32:8; Ps. 55:24, Δὲ
DPD! 338M “ let them not halve (or divide) their
days” (the days of their lives), 1. 6. let them not
reach tc half of their length of life. Followed by—

-CCXCVIII

ysn- mwean

P3s....3 to-divide and distribute between...and bee
tween, Nu. 31:27, 42. Isa. 30:28, ΠΥ ΤΣ WIS TW “(the
river) shall divide(a man) unto the neck,” i.e. reach-
ing as high as the neck it shall, as it were, divide
him into two parts.—() also used of more than two
parts, Jud.9:43; Job 40:30.

ΝΊΡΗΑΛΙ,, to be divided, to divide one’s self, 2 Ki.
2:8,14; Dan.11:4. Specially into two parts, Eze.
37:22.

Derivative nouns, "ὙΠ, nisn, ΠΥ ΠΟ, NSM and the
pr. n. ASYM, ONSM. ᾿

“isn (“village,” “hamlet” [“fence, castle, 1.4.
Arab. jlo>.”]), [Hazor], pr. n.—(2) of a town in

thetribe of Naphtali, fortified by Solomon, Josh. 11:1;
12:19; 19:36; Jud. 4:2; 1Ki.g:15; 2 Ki. 15:29.
—(2) of a town in the tribe of Benjamin, Neh.
11:33.—(3) of adistrict of Arabia, Jer.49:28; [also
other places].

[Anan “Wyn (“new castle”), [Hazor Ha-
dattah,] pr. n. of a town in the southern part of the
tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:25.”]

myisn see ΠΝ a trumpet.

niyn (Inf. used as anoun.”] only in constr. MIS
f. sing. middle, from the root $M to divide, to halve,
Job 34:20; Ps. 119:62; Ex.11:4.

ὙΠ & ὙΠ constr. ὙΠ, with suff. °S7 m.

(1) a half, Exod. 24:6; Nu. 12:12; Josh. 4:12,
4830 our half, i.e. half of us, 2 Sa. 18:3.

(2) middle, Jud. 16:3.

(3) i.g. 75 an arrow, from ΠΡ ΠῚ in the signification
of dividing, 1 Sa. 20:36,37, 38; 2 Ki.g:24.

NWSI SM (“the midst of the places of

quiet”), pr.n.m., 1 Chr. 2:52; whence patron. "$4
‘ANID verse 54. -

1. VST i. 4. 130 prop. a fence; hence poetically :

a habitation, dwelling, i.q. M3. Isa.34:13 [a
dwelling for ostriches, 35:7.], “a dwelling for
reeds and rushes.” Root 1$9 No. I.

I. VS m.—(a) grass, Job 8:12; 40:15; Ps.

104:14.—(2)a leek, Nu.11:5. Root 180 No. Il.

_ (“JST an unused root, whose primary power —

appears to have been that of strength and firmness;

-—<-

compare Arab. upae to be strong, to be fortified.”]

JST Psalm 129:7, and 13h Isai. 49:22, Neh
§:13,m., THE BosoM of garments in which any thing

ee ee ee ΨΥ ΨΥ, ΘΝ

α ἃ

oe vo.
is carried. Arabic we ZEth. δα: id:, whence
denom. verb to carry in the bosom. [In Thes.

arm, Hie’ ; socalied from strength (root |$4);
—}$Mid., also bosom where any thing is’carried.]

37 Chald. To BE SHARP, hence TO BE HARSH,
SEVERE, and (especially Pa. and Aph.) trans. to urge,
to hasten.

Part. Aphel MS¥N0D severe or hasty (spoken of
the king’s edict), Dan. 2:15; 3:22.

yan TO DIVIDE, and intrans. TO BE DIVIDED.

Arabic = Conj. III. to divide one’s share: with

ss
τ᾿

another, {a> a part, a portion. ‘Talmud. to cut up,

to cut in pieces (whence 7¥°$M an axe or adze),
hence figuratively, to distinguish. Kindred roots are
N¥H, YN, Chald. 43h. The primary syllable }M has
the power of cutting, dividing, or sharpening, in
common with the cognates tn (see TIM), 1n (see TIN,

WIN), also pp, DD, 12, 13 (see the roots Ta, 113, Psp).
Pro. 30:27, “the locusts have no king, 4? 3 yn R35)
and yet they all go forth divided,” i.e. in a divided
ho:t (comp. Gen. 14:15). Jerome, per turmas suas.

Piet, part. ὉΠ Jud. 5:11, those who divide
(booty), (compare Isgi.g:2; 33:23; Psal. 68:19).
Others, following the Targum and the Jewis writers,
translate it archers, taking it as a denom. from 7M.
[So Gesenius himself in Thes. “Compare Targ.,
Jud. 5:8.”]

Puat, to be cut off, i.e. finished, ended (spoken of
the months of one’s life), Job 21:21.

Hence ΤΠ and the following words.

y3n m.—(1) α small stone, gravel stone
(from being broken up, made small), and collect.
small stones, granal, Prov. 20:17; Lam. 3:16.

(Syr. ἊΝ Arab. .5:-- es
(2) 1. ᾳ. /D an arrow, poetically for lightning, Ps.
77:18.

Ὁ ΘΡΓ ΝΥΠ, “ATEN (“pruning of the
palm”), [ Hazazon-tamar, Hazezon- tamar ],
Gen. 14:7; 2 Ch.20:2, pr.n. of a town situated in
the desert of the tribe of Judah, celebrated’ for its
palms; afterwards called "73 TY. ΑΒ tothe palms of
Engadda, see Plin. H. N,v. 7. Celsii, Hierob. 11.491.

ΝΠ & mise f. a trumpet, Nu. 10:2, seq.;
6; Hos. 5: 8; 2 Kings 12:14. SG ie was the
straight trampet, different from the 12 buccina or

a

COXCIX.

§¥n-—niwan

horn, which was crooked like a horn. See Jos., Ant..
iii. 12:6. Jerome on Hosea 5:8; Buxtorf’s Lexicon,
p.816.”] Various have been the conjectures as to the
etymology. Most (with whom I formerly agreed),
derive it from 730, Arab. pe to be present, Conj. X.

=r?
‘to call together; hence ies form 7¥iSN was considered
to. be after the analogy of the 12th Arabic conjuga-
tion, to call together(with a trumpet), whence Myson
a trumpet, so called from calling together. Others
(amongst whom of late Ewald, Hobs, Gram. p. 242),
derive ΠΝ ΝΠ from ἽΣΠ No.I; supposing it to be so
called. because of its being narrow and slender, an
etymology much less suitable. 1 have no doubt that
this word is onomatopoetic, imitating the clangour —
ofthe sound of a trumpet, as.in Latin taratantara,
in the verse of Ennius ap. Serv., ad Virg. Ain.,ix. 503,’
Germ. trarata. To this the Hebrew word before us
is similar, especially if :pronounced in the Arabic
sis hadddera. From this noun is derived
the verb—

manner ἃ

“¥¥n to blow a trumpet, to trumpet. It occurs
in part. o¥YND (BYYSM), 1 Chr. 15:24; 2 Chr.
§:13; 7:6; 13:14; 29:28 22; where in 7p one
¥ being irelectédl, it becomes myn (OS or
DSM), part. Piel or Hiphil), by a jejune correction
of a more uncommon form. — 2 Chron. 5:12, it is
ao n7snd, which appears to be a transcriptural error.

r “WSTT an unused root. Arabic poms ZEthiop.
RZ: to surround toenclose with a wall, whence
Kindred roots

are $Y, and those given under the words 38 and
713. Hence ἼΣΠ, ὙΥΠ No. I, and pr.n. WM.

-

i an enclosure, defence, castle.

Ik. “WS an unused root, i. q. p> to be green,

whence V3 grass, which see. (T he identity of this
root with the preceding is maintained in ‘fhes.
“Etymologists have usually assumed here two differ-
ent roots. But the connection of the ideas is shewn
in the Greek χόρτος; which, like V$, signifies first
an enclosure, court, specially for cattle, and then.
a pasture, and by meton. pasturage; 1.6. grass,
green herbage, ete. See Passow, ἢ. v.”]

[ΠΙ. TSM (Ρ) Piel, 2 Ch. §:13; Hiphil, 1 Ch.15:
24; 2Ch. §:12; 7:6; 13:14;29:28, to blow witha
trumpet; see ‘> ὙΝΠ and 7¥¥80.]

“ISM constr. ὝΣΠ with suff. 84, pl. DIST constr.
ὙΠ δὰ Γὴ ΠΣ Π οὐῃβί. ny comm. an enclosure,
a place surrounded by a fence, specially—

μὰ εἰσ 1:

(1) α court, an enclosure before a building, Neh.
8:16; Est. 5:2; especially before the holy tabernacle
and temple, Ex. 27:9, seq. M%D°JB3 1$95 the inner
court, or court of the priests. 1 Ki. 6:36, naan Wh
the great court, 1 Ki. 7:12.

(2) a village, hamlet, country village, such as
are elsewhere called YY3 Ni23, Josh. 13 : 23, 28; 15:
32, seq.; Levit.25:31. Also used of the moveable
villages of Nomade tribes, consisting of tents, Gen.
95:16; Isa. 42:11 (compare Cant. 1:5).

Hence are the following names of towns or vil-

(1) TINTS (“the village of Addar”), [Hazar-
addar'], a town on the borders of the tribe of Judah,
Nu. 34:4; more briefly called V8, Josh. 15:3.

[“(2*) 72 WS (‘village of good fortune’),
[Hazar-gaddah], in the southern part of the tribe
of Judah, Josh. 15:27.”]

(2) ADD V4, Josh.19:5, and O'DID WN (“the
village of horses”), [Hazar-susah, Hazar-
susim|, 1 Ch. 4:31, in the tribe of Simeon.

(3) 12°80 Eze. 47:17, and 12°Y WM (“the vil-
lage of fountains”), [Hazar-Enan], Eze. 48:1;
Nu. 34:9, 10, on the northern borders of Palestine.

(4) OMY AYN (“the fox’s village”), [Hazar-
shual], Josh.15:28; 19:3; 1 Ch.4:28; Neh.11:
27, in the tribe of Simeon.

(5) H2AD WN (“the middle village”), [Ha-
gar-hatticon]|, Ezek. 47:16, on the borders of Au-
ranitis.

(6) plur. NY [Hazeroth], a station of the Is-
raelites in Arabia Petrea, Num. 11:35; 12:16; 33:
17; Deu. 1:1.

[I9¥7F see ὍΣ]

NS “enclosed,” “surrounded byawall”),
{Hezron], pr.n.—(1) οἵα βοὴ of Reuben, Gen. 46:9;
Exod. 6 : 14.—(2) of a son of Pharez, Gen. 46:12;
Ruth 4:18. Gr.’Eopép, Mat.i.3. Patron. is ‘YD
Nu. 26:6. [“ (3) of a town in the tribe of Judah,
Josh. 15:3, 25.”]

"IST (id.), [Hezrai], pr. name of one of David’s

captains, 2 Sam. 23:35 Ὁ In 2 and 1 Ch.11:
37, YD.

fon Hazerim, pr.n. Deu. 2:23.]

NYS (“the court of death”), [Hazarma-
veth], pr. n. of a district in Arabia Felix, situated on
the Indian sea, abounding in frankincense, myrth,
and aloes; but remarkable on account of the un-

healthiness of the climate (whence its name); it is

ccc

νι
Stwr-e-
still called by the Arabs >y< d=, τονε Gen
10:26. See Abulfede Arabia, edit. Gagn. page 45
Niebuhr’s Description of Arabia, page 283 — 294.

0330 (33) Piel part. 2 Ch. 5:12; see 7¥¥0.]

ΓΙ see PD.

ΓΙ m. followed by Makk. “Pf, with suff. ‘PN, ba
We Lev. 10:13; 032M Ex. 5:14; plur. O°", constr.
‘PN and PN Ezek. 20:18, properly that which is
established or definite (from the root P24 No. 3),
e.g. ‘PM that which is appointed for me, Job 23:14.
Specially —

(a) an appointed portion of labour, a task,
Ex. 5:14; Pro. 31:15; of food, Pro. 30:8.

verwenr

(b) a defined limit, a bound, Job 26:10; Prov.

8:29. ΡΠ 2? without limit, Isa. 5:14; 24:5.

(c) an appointed time, Job 14:13; 28:26.

(ὦ) an appointed law, a statute, an ordinance,
Gen. 47:26; Ex. 12:24; used of the laws of nature
[as prescribed by God], Job 28: 26; of laws given
by God to man, Deu. 4:5, 8, 14; 6:24; 11:32; 12:1:
a decree of God, Psa.2:7; a custom observed as
though it were a law, Jud. 11:39; right, privilege,
observed as though it had been a law, Exod. 29 : 28
[This passage speaks of an actual ordinance of God].

mort unused in Kal, i.g. P24 pr. To cur INTO
(bacten, hauen), to hack; hence*to engrave, to carve
(Pual, No.1); to draw, to paint (Pual, No.2; see
PRM, No.2); also, to hack up the ground (aufpacten);
see Hithpael.

Puau part. ΤΙ ---- (1) something carved, en-
graved, 1 Ki. 6:35.

(2) drawn, painted, Eze. 8:10; comp. 23:14.

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ,, to dig up, to hack up the ground,
aufoacen, einen Graben aufwerfen. I would thus, from
the primary signification, explain Job 13:27, wreby
npanA on “around the roots of my feet thou hast
dug up (the ground);” or, hast made a trench, sa
that I cannot go on, i.e. thou hast stopped up my
way, compare Job 19:8; Lam.3:7. It is commonly
interpreted, around the roots of my feet thou hast
delineated; i.e. hast marked out to my feet how far
they shall go.

npn f. from ph, that which is established or de-
fined [Sing. spoken always of a single law or
ordinance; e.g. DBI NPN “ law, ordinance of the
passover”|; specially—(a) law, e.g. of heaven, of
nature, Job 38:33; Jer. 31:35; 33:25; of God, Ex.
27:21, nbiy npn “an everlasting law.”—(b) prae-
tice, custom, e.g. of the Gentiles, i.e. idclatry, 2 Ki

—_— ee ἃ Δωνα

ΣΎ -ἈΕΠ

17:8; Lev. 20:23, right, privilege, Ex.29:9 [such
a privilege being God's ordinance].

ipa (“bent”), [Hakupha], pr.n. m. Ezr. 2:
οἷ; Neh. 7:53, from the unused root —

ΡΞ. ie TO BEND ONE'S SELF.

pit prop. TO CUT, TO CUT INTO, TO HACK,
hauen, eingauen; compare the kindred roots, all of
φ-

which are onomatopoetic, 12, g> “ie (sgh to strike
with a sword, bauen, then to stamp violently; also, to

“ee
encounter violently; ~¢» and ASG» id.; hacen, to
hack. In passing, we may observe that especially in
verbs geminate in the middle radical, there are
many which are imitations of sound, and hence are
common to many languages; as P2? leden [to lick],
234, 45D, tappen, boa ballen, bby tinnio, fdhallen, P24 to
beat, to beat to powder, etc.; and in the geminate
forms, 1393 gargarizavit, \$2¥ pipivit, b¥>¥ tintinnum
edidit, etc. Specially —

(1) to carve out a sepulchre, in a rock, Isaiah

_ 22-16; to engrave letters and figures on a tablet,
Isa. 30:8; Eze. 4:1.

(2) i.g. γράφειν, to delineate, to paint, Isa. 49:

10; Eze. 23:14.

(3) to decree, to ordain (verbs of inscribing and
writing are used in the sense of decreeing, since it
is the work of a legislator to write or inscribe his
laws), Isa.10:1; to determine, to appoint, to de-
scribe, Prov. 8:27, 29. Part. PPM poet. for DAY a
judge, Jud. 5:9.

Puat part. P22 what is decreed, Pro. 31 : 5.

Horuar, fut. 3PM’ for 3PM? (with the omission of
Dag. forte) to engrave, to inscribe, Job 19:23.

- Port, i. q. Kal No. 3, to decree, Ῥτο. 8:15. Part.
ῬΡπΌ.- (1) a law giver, Deut. 33:21; Isa. 33:22;
a leader, Jud. 5:14.—(2) a sceptre, Num. 21:18;
Ps. 60:9; Gen. 49:10.

Hence PF, APN, [PP], and —

Peo m. only in pl. const. *P? decrees, things de-
termined, Isa.10:1; Jud. 5:15 (where it corresponds
‘te a similar word, "3)1, verse 16).

. ppm Hukkok, pr.n. of a town on the bor-
ders of Asher and Naphtali, Josh. 19:34; called
Pin 1 Ch. 6:60.”]

z Wi fut. 7PM (Job 13:9) TO SEARCH, TO IN-
YVEsTIGATE. (The primary idea is perhaps that of
searching in the earth by digging, so that kindred
‘Toots are 123, 713, see 127) Ps. 95:4.) Const. absol.

ἃ.

cccl

son- yn

Deu. 13:15; Eze. 39:14; followed by acc. of perscr
or thing, to explore, search out, as a country, Jud
18:2; (to taste) food or drink, Prov. 23:30; wisdom,
Job 28:27; the mind of any one, 1 Sa. 20:12; Psa.
139:1. Prov. 28:11, “ a rich man seems to him-
self to be wise, 31) P39 rab but a poor man who
has understanding searches him.” LXX. xara-
γνώσεται. Aqu. Theod. ἐξιχνιάσει. ᾿

ΡΙΕΙ,, i. ᾳ. Kal. Eccles. 12:9.

Nipuat, pass. of Kal. Jer. 31:37. 1 Ki. 7:47, xd
nyn3 BvD ΠΣ “ the weight of the brass could not
be searched out,” comp. 727) }S.

Hence 727) and —

Wn (1) searching, investigation, Job 34:24.
“PN PS that which cannot be sought out, Prov. 25:3;
hence used of any thing that is innumerable, Job
5:9; 9:10; 36:26; also deliberation, Jud. 5:16.

(2) that which is known by investigation, hidden,
secret. Job 38:16, OINA IPN “ the most secret
recesses of the sea.” Metaph. AON PN Job 11:7,
ig. τὰ βάθεα τοῦ Θεοῦ. [Prof. Lee questions the
propriety of this comparison on the ground of the
Hebrew construction. ]

ἽΠ τὰ. only in plur. Dn, noble, freeborn, 1 Ki.
21:8,11; Neh. 2:16; 4:13; once fully written
ΣῊ Π Ecc. 10:17. Root ὙἹΠ No.2.

a hole, see -}n.

ἽΠ see WN.
[72147 AN see 3373.)

ΩΣ
Ν ἽΠ or N ἽΠ an unused root. Arabic us

to do one’s easement, a low word rather than 2
decent one. Hence whenever its derivative occurs
in the sacred text, the Hebrew critics have placed
[what they deemed] a more decent word in the
margin. See MINIM), O39 20 for ὯΝ) S10, and—

O'N'W τὰ. plur. dung, excrements, Tsa. 36: 12.
In the margin the more decent word 781% is found
[as the "p]; the vowels of which are subjoined to
this.

ay whence imp. 254, and ΔΤ future a —
(1) TO BE DRIED UP, spoken of water, rivers, earth.
Gen. 8:13; Job 14:11; Isai. 19:6; Ps.106:9. It
differs [“‘ as merely denoting the absence of water” ]
from 73) to be dry, to become dried, see Gen. 8:13,
compare 14; also Isa. 19:5, where there is a grada-
tion, 35) 2992.72). Compare Reimarus, De Diffe-
rentia Voce. Hebr. p.64. (From the same stock is
Gr. κάρφω to become dry, κράμβος dry.)

ΠΥ -

(2) to be desolate, to be laid waste, spoken of.
countries or cities, (dry places being desert, devoid
of water, Isai. 42:15; 48:21); Isai. 34:10; Jer. 26:
9; of sanctuaries, Am. 7:9; also to be destroyed,
wasted, spoken of a people, Isa.60:12; and trans.
te lay waste, to destroy, Jer. 50:21. (Imp.2%.)

(3) to be amazed, astonished, Jer.2:12; com-
pare the synonymous words DDY and Wv.

(Arab. (+, to be laid waste, Conj. II. to lay
waste, to destroy; cognate to which is we I. IL.
IV. to wage war.)

NipuaL —(1) pass. of Kal No.2, to be laid waste,
desolated, Eze, 26:19; 30:7.

(2) recipr. to destroy one another, hence to fight,
2 Ki. 3:23.

Pua pass. of No. 1, to be dried, Jud. 16:7, 8.

Ilipui.—(1) to dry up [“ as water”], Isa. 50:2.

(2) to lay waste, towns, countries, Ezekiel 19:7;
Jud. 16:24; to destroy a people, 2 Ki. 19:17.

Ilopnat pass. of Hiphil No. 2, Eze. 26:2; 29:12.

The derivative nouns all follow.

3M Ch. i. q. Heb.
Hopnat, to be destroyed, laid waste, Ezr. 4:15.

I adj. fem. 7229—(1) dry, Lev. 7:10; Prov.
‘7:4,

(2) laid waste, destroyed, Jer. 33:10,12; Neh.
2:3,17; Eze. 36:35.

ATI [in pause 37, with suffix '270, pl. ΓῚ ΔΙ,

const. M30], f—(1) a sword [“as laying waste;
others, as having the signification edge, comp. 3, >
‘Siw, to be sharp, acrid, whence Lia edge of a
sword”]. (Arab. >>, Syr. Ξε, whence Greek
ἅρπη, see Bochart, Hieroz. ii. p. 760.) I ‘BD man
to smite with the edge of the sword; to kill with the
sword, Deut. 13:16; 20:13; Joshua 6:21; 8:24;
10:28.

(2) It is applied to other cutting instruments ; e.g.
acircumcising knife, Josh. §:2,3; a knife, or razor,
Eze. 5:1; a graving tool, Ex. 20:25; an axe, Ezek.
26:9. Poetically used of the curved tusks of the
hippopotamus, Job 40:19. -

(3) drought, Deu. 28:22. [This meaning is not
needed in this passage; so Thes.]

3 ¢ Nn (“ dry,” “ desert”), pr.n. Hored,
a lower summit of Mount Sinai, from which one as-

cends Mount Sinai properly so called (ye Jas

CCCII

ὈχηΠ-Ὡ

Jebel Misa)... Ex. 3:1; 17:6; ~Deut.1:2, 6; 4:10,
15; §:2; 18:16; 1 Ki. 8:9; 19:8; Mal.3: 22; com-
pare Burckhardt’s Travels, p. 873, seq.; 1077, seq.
Germ. edit. [‘ But Horeb seems to have been a
general name for a whole mountain, of which Sina
was a particular summit. See Hengstenberg, Auth
des Pentat. ii. p. 896.” Robinson. ]

IW m.—(1) dryness, drought, Jud. 6:37:39;
hence, heat, Gen. 31:40; Job 30:30. :

(2) a desolating, laying waste. 27h "Y towns
laid waste, desolated, Isa.61:4; Eze. 29:10.

ΓΞ plur. 1275, with art. 2907 const. MIN
f. [“(1) dryness, pl. dry places, Isa. 48:21.”]

(2) a desolation, a place laid waste, ruins.
Lev. 26:31, T2070 OD ΤΣ ΠΣ “ T will lay your
cities waste.” M37 733 to build up ruins or places
laid waste. Eze. 36:10,33; 38:12; Mal.1:4; Isa.
58:12; 61:4. Job 3:14, “ kings and counsellors
of the earth i> ni3w 0233 who have built ruins
for themselves,” i. e. splendid edifices, presently how-
ever to fall into ruins, q.d. die grofe Steinbaufen αὐ
bauen. Synonymous with this is M2374 DP Isaiah

44:26, 0M) ni2W the ruins, i.e. the ruined houses -

of the rich, Isa. 5:17.

ΓΖ ΤΊ (for 1230) that which is dry, dry land,
Gen. 7:22; Ex. 14:21; 2 Ki.2:8.

PAN plur. constr. ‘33M τὰ. drought, heat [of
summer ], Ps. 32: 4.

SP) la (probably Pers. wy
[Harbonah}, pr. n. of aeunuch of Xerxes, Est. 1:10,
spelled 723370 7:9.

at ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Psalm 18:46, TO SHAKE, TO
TREMBLE. . Ch.8370 fear, trembling. (The primary
syllable is 9,-which equally with yq denotes tremulous
movements, see 13), 93). Loc. cit. DPN 337)

“and they shall tremble out of their hiding places,
i.e. (they shall go out from their fortified places with —
trembling) and shall deliver them up to me;” comp. —

Mic. 7:17; Ηοβ. 11:11. Others, from a comparison

with Arab. τ _/> to go out, translate shall go out from
their hiding places, but it is weaker. In the parallel |

passage, 2 Sa. 22:46, there is 13%).
pee
bn an unused quadril. i.q. Arab. Je > to
leap, to gallop as a horse, to spring as a locust. . It
is formed from the triliteral 37) to tremble, which is
applied to leaping (see 5%). By the omission of Ἢ frcm
this root another triliteral is formed, 939. Hence—

an ass driver),

ma-Srn -

Sin m.a locust, so called from “its leaping (see
the root, comp. ἀττακός; ἀττέλαβος, from ἄττει»), with

wings and fit for food, Lev.11:22. (Arab, d= - po 8

Gr-wer

troop of horses, also of locusts, oe ~ 5 land 2
being interchanged, a kind of locust without wings):

ὙΠ fat. T— (1) To TREMBLE,TO BE FRIGHT-
ENED. (‘The unused ὙΠ prob. had the signification
of terrifying, compare 7, ἀράσσω.). Exod. 19:16;
1 Sa. 28:5; Isa.10:29 [‘‘ascribed to the heart, 1 Sa.
28:5”]; followed by? of the cause, Job 37:1. Used
in a pregnant sense, Gen. 42:28, 8 ON ves TI
“ON? “they were afraid (i.e. afraid they turned)
one to another, saying.” j
_ (2) Followed by oN prop. to fear for any one, i.e.
to take care of him, 2 Ki. 4:13 [followed by “8
to follow any one trembling, 1 Sa. 13:7” ].

(3) to come trembling, to hasten (compare tO
Nipwat), followed by }?) from a place, Hos. 11:10, 11;
FANT? to meet, 1 Sa. 16:4; 21:2.

Hiatt, to terrify, to make afraid, Jud. 8:12;
2Sa.17:2; Lev. 26:6; Job 11:19; Isa. 17:2.

The derivative nouns follow with the exception of
the pr. n. 7970.

— THadj—(1) trembling, fearful, afraid, Jud.
7:3; followed by oY, for that of which one is afraid,
1Sa. 4:13.

(2) Applied to the fear of God and piety ; reverence,

Ezr. 10:3, sPTON Hy$2 OIG “those who fear (or

reverence) the commandment of our God;” compare

9:4; Isa. 66:2, 227 22 TH “who reverences my
words,” followed by by verse 5.

MTT £ constr. NI plur. NV, Eze. 26:16.—
(1) terror, fear. Gen. 27:33, “and: Isaac feared
nay M7 a great fear.” A genitive after this word
sometimes refers to the person who is feared, as,
DIS NW the fear of man, Prov. 29:25; sometimes
to him who inspires fear, O°%}2$ NT terror, or fear,
sent by God (a panic fear), 1 Sa. 14:15.
(2) care, concern, 2 Ki. 4:13.
(3) pr. n. of a station of the Israelites in the desert
_ [Haradah}, Nu. 33:24.

TVW fut. ΠῚ apoc. ἽΠ᾽,

(1) TO BURN, TO BEKINDLED, cogn.to71}. Always
_ spoken of anger, concerning which these expressions
_ are used —(a) 128 79, Exod. 22:23; followed by 3
_ against any one, Gen. 30:2; 44:18; Job 32:2, 3;
42:7; less often followed by ss Nu. 24:10; 2B Zec.
_ 10:3 —(8) without 8:19 19 (anger) was kindled

.

CCCI

: the root San ΞῈΣ BD

pan—an

to him ;” he was angry, Gen 31:36; 34:7; 1Sa.1§:11;
2 Sa. 19:43. —(c) 293 TW “(anger) was kindled
in his eyes;” since anger is visible in the kindling οἱ
eyes, and inflamed countenance, Gen. 31:35; 45:5:

These expressions sometimes rather denote:scrrow
than anger; and hence they are rendered by the
LXX. by the verb λυπέομαι, as Gen. 4:5; Jon. 4:
4,9; Neh. 5:6; compare as to the connection of the
two ideas DY} ΝΊρηαι, and 23Y ἩΙΤΗΡΆΕΙ,.

(2) to be angry, followed by 2 Hab. 3:8.

NipHat (Cant. 1:6 [referred in Thes. to the root
719}). part. OW pl. 1. ᾳ. Kal No.2, tobe angry, Isa.
41:11; 45:24; followed by 3 against any one, Cant.
1:6 [but this should be referred to 1}.

Hipuw 79) fut. W—(1) to make to burn, to
kindle anger, Job 19:11; followed by by.

(2) to do any thing with ardour, to be earnest;
followed by another finite verb, Neh. 3: 20, 7799 YS
373 PH] “after him Baruch earnestly repaired
(the wall),” or, emulating him, repaired, ete. Ξε

Tipit, fut. TION? (of the form SUPA) to emulate,
to rival, Jer. 22:15; followed by ΠΣ with any one,
Jer. 12:5.

Hirupakt, to fret oneself, to be angry, Psa. 37:
1,7,8; Pro. 24:19.

Derived nouns, }100, "07, 87.

[“ man (Harhaiah), according to other copies
m0 (“who was dried up”), pr. n. of a man, Neh,
3:8.”] ‘

wn (“fear,” “terror”), [Harod], pr.n. of a
fountain, or of a place near it. ὙΠ PY Jud. 7:1.
Hence Gentil. "100 2 Sa. 23:25. "

DIN m. pl. strings of pearls, or other gems,
or coral, Cant.1:10; from the root ΤῊ which see.

Syr. Jj3Q. and Arab. jaa necklace composed of
gems or pearls. ;

Syn m., Job 30:7; Zeph. 2:9; pl. ofan Proy.
24:31, the nettle, so called from its burning, from

Comp. 2th. Aph/\A ; to singe,
See Celsii Hierobot. t. ii. p. 165.

for Ah22:-

[ΠΥ (contracted from δ 4 flat-nosed),
[Harumaph], pr.n. of a man, Neh. 3:10.

YN) m. (from the root 779) heat, burning, and
concer. of something burning, Ps. 58:10. _

There is often found the phrase ἢν 170 “heat cf
anger,” Nu.25:4; 32:14; 1Sa. 28:18, and simpl. inn
is used for wrath, Neh. 13:18; Ps. 2:5: Plur, D9"
angers, Ps. 88:17.

Ὁ - ΤΙ

(jan see Jin m3.)

ΤῊ ΤΙ (Kametz pure, see Amos 1:3), part. pass.
from the root ὙΠ to cut into, to sharpen.—(1) cut
in, dug, hence the ditch of a fortified city, Dan. 9:25.
(Chald. 7°05.) Compare the root No. 1,5, where the
verb 1333 can only be referred to {19 by zeugma.

(2) sharpened (see the root No. 2), hence as a
poet. epith. for α threshing wain, an agricultural
instrument used for rubbing out corn; more fully
ὙΠ 320 a sharpened threshing instrument, Isaiah
41:15; and hence used without the substantive in
the same sense, Isa. 28:27; Job 41:22. Plur. nisin
ig 1:3. As to the form of this instrument, see
mm.

-(3) something decided, hence judgment (see the
root No. 3). Joel 4:14, 73193 ΡΌΣΞ “in the valley of
judgment,” i.e. of punishment. LXX. ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι
τῆς δίκης. '

(4) poetically used for gold, Psa. 68:14; Prov.
3:14; 8:10; 16:16; Zec. 9:3; so called either from
the sharp (bright) colour (see /2 No.3), or else
from its being eagerly desired by men (see ὙΠ
No.4, 6. Arab. n> to be eager, to covet), or else
perhaps for some other reason; [ “ properly that which
is dug out”]. It seems to answer to the Gr. χρυσός.

nM (of a form which regularly receives dagesh,
for 73753)—(1) eager (see the root No. 4, 5), hence
diligent, sedulous. PJ. D'S Pro. 10:4; 12:24;
13:43 21:5.

(2) [Haruz], pr. n. of the father-in-law of king
Manasseh, 2 Ki. 21:19.

rm an unused root, cognate to ΤΠ to puncture,
hence to perforate, to bore through. Arab. ja
to perforate e.g. pearls or gems, in order to string
them. Hence 110.

(“Daan (Har has), pr.n. m., 2 Ki. 22:14, written
MWD 2 Ch. 34:22.”]

“WIN πὶ. (from the root 729)—(1) inflamma-

OO? ed

tion, burning fever, Deut.28:22. LXX. ἐρεθισμός.
Vulg. ardor.

(2) [Harhur], pr.n. of a man, Ezr. 2:51; Neh.
7:88.

Ot an unused root. Syriac iw to cut in,
to engrave, like the kindred root ὙΠ, NIN, WH,
Χχαράσσω, xaparrw. See more under the root 773.
Hence © a graving tool or chisel, and Arab. |

to turn [as ina lathe]. [Hence 2) 1 and Ὁ), 0670.)

CCCIV

ΟΠ

ὉΠ m.—(1) α graving tool, Ἐκ. 32:4.

(2) α style, with which letters were inscribed on
wood or stone; hence poetically used of a kind of
writing, Isa. 8:1, M28 OI “with the style of a
man” (of the common people), i. 6. with letters of the
common sort, such as the common people might
easily read.

pan m. only in plur. DX sacred scribes,
skilled in the sacred writing (i.e. in the hierogly-
phiecs), tepoypappareic, a kind of Egyptian priests (see
Jablonskii Prolegg., in Panth. Zgypt., page 91, seq
Creuzer, Mythologie und Symbolik, i. p.245). Gen
41:8, 24; Exod. 7:11, 46: 8:3, 14,15; 9:11; this
name is also applied to the Babylonian magi, Dan.
1:20; 2:2. This word appears to me to be of
Hebrew origin, whether it be derived from OW a
style, and p~ formative (comp. D178 from 7718, O73
from 771), or whether it be taken as a quadriliteral,
formed from the triliterals 579 and DW to be sacred.
But, however, it is not an improbable opinion that
the Hebrews imitated in these letters a similar Egyp-
tian word (comp. F238, ΠΟ, NN); thus, according
to Jablonski (loc. cit., and Opusce. ed te Water, i.
p- 401) 6Epxcoui thaumaturgus, or according to Igna-
tius Rossius (in Etymol. Zgypt., p.366) capecTouu
1.6. guardian of secret things. On the other hand
it seems altogether absurd to seek for this word,
which occurs so frequently in the Pentateuch, another
etymology when found in Daniel, by deriving it from

the Persic; namely, from (Δ. τ dos chyredmand (not
chardamand), endued with wisdom. Besides Jablonski
and Rossius, see Michaélis Supplem. p 920; Rosen-
miiller ad Bocharti Hieroz. ii. page 468; Pfeifferi
Dubia Vexata, ad Exod. 7:21.

Peon Ch. pl. i.g. Heb. Dan. 2:10, 27; 4:4, 6;
5:11.

"WT m. with the addition of 8 heat of anger,
Ex. 11:8; Deu. 29:23; Isa.7:4, ete. Root 775.

1. “FT m. white bread, made of fine flour, from

the root ἫΠ No.I. It occurs once, Gen. 40:16, *20
‘Wi Vulg. canistra farine ; LXX. κανᾶ χονδριτῶν. In
the treatise of the Mishnah, Edaioth, iii. § 10, "nis

-Ge

a kind of loaf or cake; Arab. ς ἱ φρο. white bread,
white flour.

IL. “sh (“a troglodyte,” “ cave-dweller,”

from "in No. II, a hole, a cavern, and the termination

1} [Horite], pr. n.
(1) of a people, who in very ancient tine inhabited

ee hs ee ee ee ee ee eee

|

ΕΠ ΟὟ

Mount Seir (Gen. 14:6), afterwards expelled by the
Edomites (Deu. 2:12, 22), Gen. 36:20 — 30.

(2) [Hort], pr. n. of several men—(a) Gen. 36:

22.—() Nu. 13:6.

ps) "nh for 0°31" ST (from the root NV),
doves’ dung, 2 Ki.6:25 3.3. This may be taken
in its proper sense, for it is not incredible that men
oppressed by long-continued famine should have eaten
doves’ dung; (compat Celsii Hierob. ii. p. 32; Rosen-
miiller ad Bocharti Hieroz. ii. p. 582); but it is not
less probable that tls name should be applied to
some kind of vegetable food, just as in Arabie the
herb Kali is called sparrows’ dung (_s\as\\ . .,..} and
in the shops of the chymists [in Snail ae assa foe-
tida is called Seufelsdrec&. See Bochart, Hieroz. ii.
page 44, seq.; com. however Celsius, ἘΣ cit., who
rightly shews that Isochart has erred in saying that
the Arabs are in the habit of calling fried beans, doves’
and sparrows’ dung. In "p 2 Ki. loc. cit. is 22°24,
which see.

DO" m. pr. something turned or carved (from
the root D7); specially | a conical “poadh or purse,

2 Ki. 5:23; Isa.g:22. Arabic da ,-. Compare
Schreederus, De Vestiin Mulierum Heb. c. 17.

RY (Arabie Ws a

from 77 autumn), ΓΗ͂ ariph], pr.n. of a man, Neh.
7:24; 10:20. Instead of this, there occurs in Ezr.

“autumnal showers,”

2:18, ΠῚ" (also signifying autumnal showers).

yy (a verbal noun, from the root ?72 to cut, tu
sharpen).

(1), α cutting, piece cut off, τμῆμα. 1Sam. 17:
18, ΞΡ ΠΠ YI ΠΡ. “ten cuttings of (thickened)
milk (or of soft cheese). ”" LXX. τρυφαλίδες, 1. 6.
according to Hesychius, τμήματα τοῦ ἁπαλοῦ τυροῦ.
Vulg. decem formelle casei.
changed into + 2) soft cheese.

(2) sharpened, i.g. YN No.2. Specially of a
sharp threshing instrument, 2 Sam. 12:31; 1 Chr.
20:3.

UN (from the root YI) m. plowing, 1 Sam.
8:12, plowing time, ἀροτός, Gen. 45:6; Ex. 34:21.

Arab. | 2) & (: being

(ἐ

wan adj. stlent, quiet; hence hot, spoken of
the east wind, Jon. 4:8.

qn a root, ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Pro. 12: ay, TO
‘Bury, TO SINGE (like Chald. 720 and Arab. 4 >),
Bence to roast flesh. Prov. loc. cit., V¥ 727 τ Coie

3 =

CCCV —

ban—jn

“the slothful man will not roast his prey,”
i.e. the lazy man will always be in want of wished-
for gain; for nothing is to be procured without
labour, der srdge brat “fein Wildpret. TD for "ἢ WN,

LXX. οὐκ ἐπιτεύξεται θήραν, pursues not prey. Chald.

and Syr. BPAD) will take, will catch; but all these
translators appear only to have given tl the sense freely.

The signification of taking is indeed doubtful, unless
the idea be connected with ['340. C. B. Michaélis
interprets, will catch in a net, making it thus, denom.
from 0°D15 net-work, lattice. [To this Gesenius
accedes in Thes. ] 3

ὙΠ Chald. to burn, to singe,i.q, Arab. τ
ITHPAEL, FINS to be singed, Dan. 3:27.

D'S m. lattices of windows, properly a net,
net-work, Cant.2:9. LXX. δίκτυα. (Chaldee 829
a window.)

ban see yn [given as an unused root in Thes. ]},

ov unused in Kal, properly To sHUT UP (comp.
DY} a net, No. 1.)—

(1) specially to shut in, to contract the nose —
(comp. DM). Hence part. D409 Levit. 21:18, drawn
in, or depressedat the nose. Vulg. naso parvo. Arab.

Sam and aj to bore through the cartilage between

tke nostrils of acamel and put in a ring, properly tc
draw down the nose.
(2) to prohibit to common use; to consecrate tc

-

God (opp. to bon). Arabic o> to prohibit, especi-

ally te common use. II.to render sacred. IV. tc

-=-

s

devote. a sacred place, adytum, also women’s

apartment [Haram]. Eth. q\Z®: to account un-
lawful, δι 5: to forbid, to prohibit. See Hirum.

Hiruit, ON] —(1) to consecrate, to devote
(ZEth. f\qhZ®: to iay under a curse) to God, so that
it could not be redeemed, Lev. 27:28, 29; Mic. 4:13.
In the wars of extermination against the Canaanites,
cities were thus devoted, so that when they were
taken, both man and beast were one and all destroyed,
and the city itself razed. Hence—

(2) to extirpate, to destroy utterly, cities (Luth.
verbannen), Deut. 2:34; 3:6; 7:2; 20:17; Josh.
8:26; 10:28,37; 11: 21; 1 Sam. 15:3, seq.; Isaiah
34:23; 37:11. There is sometimes added 2 ἘΡ
Josh. 11:12; 1 88. 15:8. The phrase ‘5 “ΠΣ onn7
Jer. 50:21, seems to denote an enemy pursuing after
those who are to be destroyed (comp. ‘208 W32 1 Ki,
14:10; 21:21). Poetically, God himself is said to

21

ΒΤ --Ὡ

tlevote any thing; i.e. utterly to destroy it as some-
thing so devoted. Isa. 11:15, ἡ AY AM OMAN
DMYD DY “and Jehovah will devote (i.e. will dry
up) the bay of the E sea.”
Hopuat D319 to be devoted, to be consecrated,
Ezr. 10:8; when used of men, i. q. to be slain, Ex.
22:19; pe 27:29.

DU (“devoted,” “sacred”), [Horem], pr.n.
of a town in the tribe of Naphtali, Josh. 19:38. ὁ

DV for DIN (i. ᾳ D1 “flat-nosed”), [Harim],
pr.n. of a man, Ezr. 2:32; 10:31; Neh. 3:11.

ὉΠ, once on (Zec. 14:11), with suffix ‘275,
ἸΘῪ pl Ow.

(1) a net, of a fisherman or fowler, so called from
shutting, see the root No. 1, Hab. 1:16,17; Ezek.
26:5,14; 47:10. Metaph. nets are used of the
blandishments of women, Ecc. 7:26.

(2) the devoting of any thing to utter destruc-
tion, Mal. 3:24; Zec. 14:11. DD WS a man de-
voted by me, 1 Ki. 20:42; Isa. 34:5.

MDW (“a devoting,” a place laid waste), [Hor-
mah], pr.n. of a royal city of the Canaanites, after-
wards allotted to the tribe of Simeon, Num. 14:45;
21:3; Deut. 1:44; Joshua 12:14; 19:4; formerly
called NB¥ Jud. 1:17.

foam (i. q. ats er: prominent summit of a

mountain; properly it seems the nose of a mountain;
St

compare __3}|), Hermon, a spur of Antilibanus,

Josh. 11:3, 17; Ps. 89:13; 133:3; near the spring

of the Jordan; now called Jebel esh-Sheikh (. 1.5.-

eet!) and towards the south Jebel el-Heish; it

= of several mountains, and is therefore spoken
of in the pl. 0.9079 Ps. 42:7. Welearn from Deut.
3:9; 4:48, that these mountains were called by the
Amorites 2, by the Sidoni: ans i; and they
were also sometimes called }8'; but 1Ch.5: 23,
Senir and Sirion are distinguished from one another.
The names applied to the mountains of this region
appear somctimes to have been used in a wider, some-
times in a narrower, sense.

wan quadril. prob, compounded of at
cut off, and wn to cut into. Hence—

von m. a sickle, reaping hook, Deut. 16:9;
23:26.

mm (i.q. Arab. ΕΣ a place dried up, or parched

CCCVI

Dan-O

with the sun), [Haran], pr. n—(i) of a town of
Mesopotamia, called in Gr. and Lat. Kappa, Carre,
$6-

Arab. and Syr. o>
for the defeat of Crassus; Gen.11:31; 12:5; 27:43)
2 Ki.19:12; and Eze. 27:23 (in this passage, J. D.
Michaélis, who follows a false hypothesis as to this
whole verse, understands some other city in Arabia
Felix); see Gol. ad Alferg. p. 249; Schult. Ind
Geogr. v. Charre; J. D. Michaélis, Suppl. p. 930.—
(2) of a man, 1 Chr. 2:46.

DIN (“ two caverns,” dual from fh = in),
[Horonaim], pr. n. of a town of the Moabites,
situated on the ascent of a hill, Isa. 15:5; Jer. 48:
3; 5; 34- The Gentile noun is ΣΙ Neh. 2: 10, 19
jh ΓΞ page cxvu, B, is altogether a different place

“BIW (perhaps for ἼΒΣ ΠΣ from WH

and tas to inhale, to pant), [Harnepher], pr. n.
τα. 1 Ch. 7:36.

DIT & wn an unused root.
(1) i.q. ω"»- and Un to scrape, to scraich
and intrans. re a potsherd, so

? tas, afterwards celebrated

M2 to snore,

to be rough;

called from its being scratching, rough. Hence #3
a sherd, and D7}, MDI,
(2) perhaps to be dry, arid, hot. The idea of

roughness is applied to things which are dried up,
arid, and thus to heat; see under the root ὙΠ.
Hence ΘΠ the sun.

DI m. [in pause DY, root DIN],—(1) the itch,
Deut. 28: 27; so called from scratching (Rrage von
fragen).

(2) the sun, an uncommon word, mostly poetic
[Qu. see the occurrences in prose]. Job 9:7; Jud.

8:13; with 7 parag. ADT Jud. 14:18 (like AY,

mb%d),

It seems properly to signify heat, like 755,

see the root No. 2; unless it be preferred with Hitzig —
(whom I followed edit. 3 [Germ.]), to hold that DW ~
properly is the ord, or disc of the sun, die Gonnens —

fdheibe, from the idea of scraping or forming, as the

Germ. Gdeibe from the verb fdaben (see Adelung .

h. v.).—D}}3 VY, in Isa. 19:18 is found in sixteen
codices, and in some editions, and is expressed by the

LXX. Compl. (᾿Αχερές), Symm. (πόλις ἡλίου), Vulg. —

(civitas solis), Saadiah (Uw ὦ Ὁ), and is also

confirmed by the Talmudists in Menachoth fol.1 10A.;
this must, if we follow the certain and ascertained

use of words, mean the city of the sun; i.e. Helio

span—nipwn

polis in Egypt; callea vlsewhere {&, YY ΤΆ, what-
ever may be thought of the authenticity of the words,
nny? WN DIT WY. [Nothing but conjecture can
be opposed to their genuineness.] From the Arabic
usage ( w,> to defend, to preserve, it may be ren-
dered “ one shall be called a city preserved,” i. e. one
of those five cities shall be preserved. Whichever
rendering is preferred, this reading is better than the
other DY}3 VY, concerning which see p. ccxxxn, B.

Ὁ a

ΓΙ f. a pottery, potters’ workshop, δρίοτενν
where earthen vessels are made (from δ 17). Hence
MDI WY the pottery gate, Jer. 19:2, a gate of
Jerusalem near the valley of Hinnom. [‘ See under
WY.”] In p there is MD.

» “IT an uncertain root [* Syr. Ethpael to be
cunning” |, see YINA.

ΠΤ fat. AIM (Job 27:6).

(1) TO GATHER, TO PLUCK OFF. (Arab. «- ch
With this accord the Lat. carpo, and (with a prefixed
sibilant) German fcary, fdjarf. The primary syllable
57 has also in other roots the signification of plucking
(rapiendi), as ἢ}, 21, 128, see 822). Hence 43H,
ς ὦ .,"- the time when fruits are plucked, autumn,
and from this—

(2) denom. to pass the autumn (and winter), to
winter, χειμάζω. Isa. 18:6, FIND VOY PINT NTI
“and all the beasts of the field shall winter upon it,”
as rightly rendered by Chald., Jerome, Lutz. Opp.
to ΥῊΡ to pass the summer (from 72). The Arabic
verb wk has also many significations derived from
wy » and denominative of it.

_ (3) figuratively, to carp at, to scorn, toreproach.
Ps.69:10; 119:42; Pro.27:11; Job 27:6, AION?
‘DMD 332 “my heart (my conscience) shall not re-

_ proach me as to any day of my life;” 1.6. I do not
repent of any day.

Pret 0 —(1) i.e. Kal No. 3, fo reproach, to
scorn, 1 Sa.17:26, 36; 2 Ki. 19:22,23; Ps.42:11;
102:9, etc.; followed by ἢ 2 Chr. 32:17; 2 2 Sam.
23:9. “BINA Ps. 79:12; 89:52.

_ (2) followed by 5} to scorn life, to count one’s
_ life as of little worth, i.e. to expose one’s life to
very great danger, especially in battle, παραβάλλε-
σθαι. Jud. 5:18, NW? wa HI oy fda} “Zebulun,
the people des pised their life (and cast is away) unto
death.” The Arabs make ἃ similar use ef the verbs
ip, JX, Us-=r see my Comment on Isa. 53:12.
Tt is not to be thought-that Isa. 53:12, speaks of

[Ὁ]

CCCVII

=p9n—Dn

merely exposing one’s life to danger; it speaks of
Tim who laid down his life that he might take it
again. |

Nipuat, pass. of Piel No.2, to be betrothed, speak -
ing of a woman; prop. abandoned,i.e. given up, or
delivered to a husband. Levit. 19:20, “a maid-

There is a similar use made of the Arabic verbs
cider Ces» properly to esteem lightly, and then ta
deliver a wife to a husband; see Schultensii Opp.
Min., p. 145, seq.

The derived nouns follow, with the exception of
ann.

Aan (“plucking”), [Hareph], pr.n.m., 1 Chr.
2:51.
AM τῇ. autumn, the season in which fruits are

gathered (see the root No.1). Arabic Wi, Bos See

Schultens on Job 29:4. It commonly includes also
the winter, and thus 97) 72 summer and autumn
make up the whole year, Gen. 8:22; Ps. 74:17; Zec.
14:8. 1 ΓΞ a winter house, Am. 3:15. Metaph.
used of mature age, manhood; compare Gr. ὁπώρα
Pind. Isthm. ii.8; Nem. v.11; ὥρα, Plato. Legg. viii.
p-415: auctumnus ; Ovid. Met., xv.200. Job 29:4,
‘BT "22 “in the days of my maturity,” 1. 6. of my
manly vigour; τῆς ἀκμῆς μου, the flower of my age,
[It may, I think, be questioned, whether ἘΠ
really means winter as well as autumn; the phrase
7M 72 will not prove it by any means; see Genesis
8:22. As to Pro. 20:4, it may signify “he will not
plow by reason of the autumn,” i. e. the abundance
of autumn fruits. In Job 29:4, the metaphorical
use appears to arise from the autumn having been

regarded as the beginning, the prime of the year,
see Thes. |

nan f.—(1) reproach, scorn, contempt—
(a) shewn to any one, Job 16:10; Ps. 39:9; 79:12,
pass. Mic.6:16, ὋΣ NB “the reproach of my
people,” 1, 6. the reproach which the people cast upon
me—(b) which rests upon any one. Isa. 54:4, “the
reproach of widowhood,” i.e. which rests on widows.
Josh. 5:9, “the reproach of Egypt,” i.e. the stigma
testing on Israel from the time of their departure out
of Egypt, Isa.25:8; Jer. 31:19; Eze. 36:30.

(2) Figuratively a person or thing which is
despised, Neh.2:17; Psalm 22:7; Joel 2:17, &%
Plural M590 Ps. 69:10; Dan. 12:2.

(3) pudenda, Isa. 47:3.

ean -y7n
yu fut. ὙΠ) ---- (1) properly τὸ cut, TO οὔτ
1NTO; kindred toW¥W,NW. (LXX. sometimes render
it συντέμνειν, Prov. 21:5; Isaiah 10:23; 28:22.)
Hence "a slice. Specially —(a) to cut skin deep,
to wound slightly. (Arabic _ 2 2, to cut the skin,
3 s-"-
z. ale to wound skin deep, a E> such a wound on
the head.) Part. 7397 somewhat wounded, Levit.
22:22.—(b) to dig, see 190 No. 1.
4) tosharpen, to bring to a point (comp. Arab.

ws the point of a spear. Schult. on Prov. 21:5).

Unly oceurring in the proverbial ea eps Exodus
11:7, 138 222 yum Nd Oytby 122 $5) “against all
the children of Israel not even a dog shall sharpen
his tongue,” i.e. no one shall oppose or provoke them
however slightly. Vulg. non mutiet canis, Joshua
10:21; compare Judith 11:13 (19). Hence ΤΠ
No. 2.

(3) This word is also figuratively used to decide,
to determine. 1 Ki. 20:40, “this is thy sentence,
ASTI AAS thou thyself hast decided it.” Job 14:5,
1D) Dy DX “seeing that his days are deter-
mined.” Isaiah 10: 22, PN ins “ destruction is
decreed.” Compare Nira, and 7% No. 3.

(4) from the idea of sharpening; to be sharp, as
applied to taste, to be sour, whence 0°33 sour grapes
[or grape stones]; and also—

(5) to be eager, i.e. strenuous, active, diligent
(Germ. fic)’s fauer werden {affen). Hence adj. 7179 eager,
which see; and onceas averb. 2 Sa. 5:24, IOAN
“then be thou diligent,” on the alert; i.e. hasten.

---

(Arab. Le to long for earnestly; to be impelled
by eagerness and desire. VIII. to desire, to long for,

Se
to be earnest about, | « Sm desire, pursuit.)

ΝΊΡΗΔΙ,, part. 18772 construed N¥W) something
determined, decreed, especially in the phrase nba
ΤΡ) “ destruction, and that which is decreed;”
ἕν δια ζυυῖν, for the destruction decreed (by God).
Isa. 10:23; 28:22; Daniel 9:27; 11:36.—Daniel
9:26, ΓΟ nyqn2 [“a decree of desolations,”
i. 6.7 “the desolations decreed.” '

Derivative nouns 777) I. and IL, "9, D330.

4 Chaldee, loin, the lower part of the back,
round which the girdle was beund, i. q. Hebr. pvyn,
Sand 1 being interchanged. In Chaldee this word
is used in the singular. (Deut. 33:11; 2 Ki.1:4
[Targums]); and in plural ΤΥ (Ex. 28:42; Job

40:11}; so also in Syriac, in which the singular iw

_ecevit

nn--yan

(Rish being canitigd): i is frequent.y used for the bach
(Rom. xi. 10; see Castelli Lex., Syr. ed. Michaitlis
p-316). So pee: 5:6, AD A ‘OP “ the banas
of his loins were ieeeca, ” i.e. tie joints of his
back, the vertebre.

a an unused quadril. root, i. q. Arab. transp

--tce- feu

Ge po> to bind a cord fast, comp. on and pe

Hence—

μενα pl. niay9—(1) bands tightly fastened,
158. 58: 6.
(2) pangs, griefs, Ps..73:4; comp. ban and 3n,

ys only in pl. O°3390 sour or unripe grapes,
ἐκ ἧς δὲ ies root ΚΠ No. 43 ne: ee 4. Arab. Sam.

transp. ics MAMA id., ee food prepared
from sour grapes. In the Talmud | it is grape stones
[and that this is the real import of the word, Gesenius
shows in Thes.], likewise so called from sourness.
See Mishnah; the treatise on the Nazarites, vi. § 2.

pan fut. pan TO GNASH with the teeth, an ono-

matopoetic root (Arab. <> Syr. Dw id., Loi Qu
gnashing of teeth. With this accords the Gr. κρέζω,
Aor. ἔκριγον, of which the root is KP:I"). It occurs
D'3W2 PI Job 16:9; and DYsY ‘NPs. 35:16; 37:12;
112:10; Lam. 2:16.

Ge

“WT (2) to Burn. (Arab.
glow; Ath. 44: to be hot.
burning is found in the stock ὙΠ, comp. 77), 7,
Son, im Lat. areo, uro, and Germ. bat, byt, fire;
Heerd, » barfteny to roast. The primary idea is that of
the shrivelled roughness of things that are dried or
scorched; compare DY}, 379). Used of Lot metal,
Ezek. 24:11; of bones which have been dried up
with heat, Job 30:30; of men destroyed by heat,
Isa. 24:6.

to be warm, to

G-

(2) ig. Arab. > for ,> born of a noble race, |

5
to be free, to be freeborn, whence >, Heb. 5h, in
noble, freeborn, Syr. ae to set at liberty, [ιῶ free,

freeborn. The primary idea appears to be that οἵ,

the brightness and purity of a man obscured by no
stain.

Nirwat ὙΠ), and 3 (Psalm 69:4; 102:4, of the
form ὉΠ) from 9? and AN} from NOM) fat. ὙΠ) (Ezek.
15:5), to be burned up, Jer. 6:29; Ezek, 15:53
24:10; to be dried, Ps.6g9:4. [Also trop. to burs

The signification of

rt i i et

|
|
|
|
|

δ υ- ΟΊ

with anger, Cant. 1:6, 372. See Thes.
from 17.)

Pitpen inf 1170 to kindle (contention), Proverbs
26:21.

Derived nouns [77], 917, ΤΠ and—

ann m. pl. parched, or sunburnt places,
Jer. 17:6

wy i.q. 0 which see. Hence—

ea πὰ. a potsherd, Job 2:8; 41:22; Ps. 22:
16; Eze. 23:34. wD bp a aaah, of adribenware:
avit. 6:21; 11:33; 14:5, 50; 15:12; instead of
which, poetically, WN stands alone, Proverbs 26:23.
A potsherd proverbially for anything of no value,
Isa. 45:9 [‘‘ also for any thing very dry, Ps. 22:16” ].

ware wine jar, Gol. ex Maruph.)

In Man.

a wine jar, (yw jo. to make an earthen-

uv" [fut. YM and YINY] —(1) ro cuTINTO, To

INSCRIBE letters on a tablet, Gr. χαράσσω, χαράττω,
Jer. 17:1. (Kindred roots are ΤΠ, ~37, DIN (NI),

which see. Syr. carr is, to cut some one’s throat.)

(2) Sls tae out of metal (1 Ki. 7:14), wood,
stone (see #1), with an ace. of the material, 1 Ki.
loc. cit. Metaph. to devise evil things, Prov. 6: 14;
12:20; 14:22 (where alone by zeugma there is also
a0 van); followed by by against some one, Proverbs
3:29. So in Lat. ‘Sdiricart Sraudem, Plaut. Asin. i.
1, 89; doli fabricator, Virg. Ain. ii. 264; κακὰ τεύ-
χειν, δόλον τεύχειν, Hom., Hesiod., τεχνάζω to devise,
τέκτων a deviser, rexraivesOar pire, | 1]. χ. 19.

9) fut. YIN to plow (Arab. Co > th. men:
id., (5. A a plowman, a husbandman, ee a

plow); ‘spoken of oxen plowing, Job 1:14; and of
the plowman; with 3 before the cattle, Deu. 22:10;
Jud. 14:18; with an ace. of the field, 1 Ki. 19:19;
Ps. 129:9, OWN Ww a3 bY « the εἰρη οτὰ plowed
upon my back,” i.e. they furrowed my back with
stripes, as the rene is furrowed with the plow.
_ Metaph. to plow, or to plow in iniquity (Unbeil
tinacern), as elsewhere to sow evil, to prepare it for
time to come, opp. to, to a calamity, Job 4:8;
1108. 10:13.

(4) fut. MOR to be deaf ( ἐστ τῶ YIN deaf), Mic.
7:16, also to be dumb (which Gitcn is the result of
“deafiess, and is, thus connected with is), ὦ oe
silence. (Syr. ni ies Med. E., Arab.

" vw “1

cat ἢ
Ux! dumb. The origin of this meaning lies in

i, Ἢ

CCCIX

ynn-yn

cutting off, hacking, and YN properly is blunted,
ftump fy ftumpffinnig, like κωφός dumb and deaf, from
κόπτειν, and Germ. ftumm of the same origin as
ftumpf. Others regard W720 as applied to one from
whom speech and hearing are cut off.) [ But the
examples show that Y20 implies only voluntary
silence, and so differs στα DPS which refers to that
which is involuntary. ”] Often used of God when
not answering the prayers of men, i. 6. not attending
to them (opp. to 22). Ps. 35:22, vInA ἡ YTS
“thou hast seen (all) O Jehovah, Leap not silence.”
Psalm 39:13; 83:2; 109:1. Followed by } ina
pregnant sense, Πρ ένα 28:1, 39 VINA OS “ be not
silent from me,” do not silently turn away from me.

(5) A trace of the Chaldee signification to be en-
tangled, is found in the noun van,

- Nipuat, pass. of No. 3, to be plowed, Jer. 26:18;
Mic. 3:12.

Hiruit—(1) i. q. Kal No. 3, to devise evil, 1 Sam.
23:9.

(2) 1. ᾳ. Kal No. 4, to be deaf (properly, to act as
if deaf), 1 Sa. 10:27, to be dumb (properly, to act as
if dumb); to keep silence, Gen. 34:5; Psa. 32:3;
50:21. Followed by ? to bear silently, to pass
by, Nu. 30:5, 8, 12,15; followed by an ace. id., Job
11:3; followed by }9 to be silent from some one,
i.e. to hear some one silently; followed by oy id.,
Isa. 41:1; to be silent about any thing (etwas ὑεῖς
fdyveigen), Job 41:4. Like Kal, it often signifies to be
quiet. Exod. 14:14, “the Lord will fight for you,
PWIA ON and you shall keep quiet,” or be still.
Followed by ἢ quietly to depart from some one, to
desist from some thing, Jer. 38:27; 1Sam. 7:8; fol-
lowed by a gerund, quietly and inactively to omit
doing something, 2Sa.19:11. Used of God; to be
quiet as to sin, to pardon (opp. to poniching), Zeph.
3:17. :

[‘*Causat. to put to silence, to make one hold
his peace, Job 11:3.”]

Hirupak., to keep oneself quiet, Jud. 16:2.

The derivative nouns follow, except ren] wn,
Ty WO, NYP.

WM (of a form which takes dagesh, for ὉΠ)
constr. WIN (Exod. 28:11; Isa. 44:12, 13; compare
WB constr. WB Eze. 26:10)—

(1) an engraver, of stones, Ex. 28:11.

(2) an artificer, of iron, brass, stone, wood [a
smith, mason, or carpenter], Exod. 35:35; Deu.
27:15; sometimes more fully, 173 UY an artificer of
iron. Isa. 44:12, D'SY WW an artificer of wood, ib.

aavin- won

verse 13; 9 Sa. 5:11; 1 Ch. 14:1; 22:15. Metaph.
nny ἐκββῳ artificer of destruction, Eze. 21:36.

ΤΊ (of the form 9190) adj. pl. DY deaf (see
a root No. 4), Ex. 4:11; Lev. 19:14; Psa. 38:14.
Metaphorically used of men who will not hear the
prophets and obey the law, Isa. 29:18. [But see if
this comment is required by the passage. ]

OI m.—(1) work of an artificer. Hence "3
pv the valley of craftsmen near Jerusalem, 1 Ch.
4:14; Neh.11:35.

(2) an artifice, used in a bad sense: of f magic arts,

like the Syr. baz, Ga compare waved Chaldee
WN a magician, an enchanter. Isa. 3:3, 0°79 020
“oneskilled in artifices,”i.e. in magic: there follows
vind 1132 a skilfal enchanter. So Ch.; on the other
hand LXX., Vulg., Syr., Saad. understand, a skilful
workman.

(3) silence (root No. 4), and adv. silently, Josh.
2:1.

(4) [Heresh], pr.n. of a man, 1 Ch. 9: 15.

wan m. pr. part. Kal of the verb ’T9 No. 1,2,
cutting, fabricating, hence a cutting instru-
ment, edged tool. Gen. 4:22, MYM) WIND “all
kinds of tools of brass.” [Eng. Vers. takes this word
simply asa participle, and there does not appear any
sufficient reason for making this occurrence of the
word into a new substantive. E. V. gives decidedly
the better sense. |

wan m. a thick wood, [“ either as being cut, or”]
from the Chaldee verb WN to be entangled, RUN ἃ
wood, S73" a thicket of trees, compare Sam.
λα & a wood, Isaiah 17:9; Eze.31:3. With a
parag. NWN 1 Sa. 23:16, which is also retained with
a preposition. MYN3 verses 15, 18; pl. WW 2 Ch.
27:4.

NOM (Chaldee “enchanter,” “magician”),
“Harsha, pr.n. m.—(1) Ezra 2:52.—(2) Neh.
7:54.

FU £.—(1) the working of wood, or stones,
EX. 31:5; 35:33.

(2) D939 πὶ [Harosheth of the Gentiles], pr.n.
of a town in the north of Palestine, Jud. 4:2, 13, 16.

ΓΤ ig. MH No.1, Τὸ ENGRAVE, compare
χαράσσω, yaparrw. It occurs once, Exod. 32:16.
(Chald. ΤΠ id.). [Hence in Thes.]—

TVW (prob. i. q. MN “wood” [“a cutting, hence
1. 4. eran: *), [Hereth], pr-name of a wood in the

mountains of Judah, 1 Sa. 22:5.

CCCX

ἢρπ- δα

xv (“made naked”), [Hasupha, Hashu.
pha], pr.n. m., Ezr. 2:43; Neh. 7:46.

οὶ wn m. properly separated [as if peeled off },
used of a little flock separated from others. 1 Kings
20:27, DAY ‘Dyn WwW LXX. δύο ποίμνια αἰγῶν. Vulg.
duo parvi greges caprarum. Abulwalid MS. gives it
well . 5 5, an Arabic word which corresponds both
in etymology and signification. [But perhaps it
may be from the idea of driving a flock; compare

wine todrivea flock.” This word is only found

defectively en.)

yeu fut. JM —(1) To RESTRAIN, TO HOLD

ΙΝ. (Syr. and Chald. D0, tow id. A kindred root
is PIN.) 2 Sa. 18:16, “ Joab restrained the people”
from pursuing. Prov. 10:19, "NY FN “he whe
restrains his lips.” Job 7:11; 16: 5; Isa. 58:1,
“ery aloud (with the thrvat), pwned keep aot
back (thy throat or mouth).” Followed by 1) to
restrain from something, Gen. 20:6; 1 Sam. 25:39:
2 Sa. 18:16.

Hence—(2) to preserve, to keep safely from
something, Prov.24:11; Ps.78:50; Job 33:18; and —

(3) to withhold something from any one, i.e. te
deny it to him; followed by 19 of the person, aud ace.
of the thing, Gen. 39:9, 22:12; but verse 16 with-
out j!2 of person.

(4) to spare, to be sparing of —(a) things (Germ.
fearen). Pro. 13:24, “he who spares the rod hates
his son;” 11:24; 21:26.—(b)'men (Germ. fdjonen).
Isa. 14:6; 2 Ki. 5:20. Followed by ? to reserve for
something (fiir etwas auffparen), Job 38:23.

NiruaL—(1) to be restrained, pass.of No. 1, Job
16:6.

(2) pass. of No.4, to be reserved for any thing,
Job 21:30.

\WTT fut. nem a kindred root to ADT (which
see) —

(1) Τὸ sTRIP OFF THE BARK, as of a tree. (Arab
ius and isu.) Joel 1:7.

(2) to strip off a covering, followed by an ace. of
the covering. Isa. 47:2, ba ‘BUN “strip off the
train.” Jer. 13:26, with ace. of person, to make
bare or naked, the covering being stripped off. Jer.
49:10; Isa. 52:10, “the Loril has made bare his
holy arm.” Eze. 4:7; Isa. 20: 4, nv ‘ven “with the
buttocks uncovered.” To make a tree bare, 1. 4.
to strip off its leaves, Ps. 29:9.

(2° tc draw (as water), >roperly from the sur

eS

ἡϑπ--Ὡ
face, oben abfaydpfen, Isaiah 30:14; Hagg. 2:16. (In

Arabic —é,.% is a perennial well of water in sandy

ground; but the derivation of this word is to be

sought elsewhere [from iu.% to let down).
Derivatives, ἢ ΤΠ, (VM and pr. ἢ. NWN.

DET swe WET]
but “2¥m Ps.

QW fat. cabin vin Ps, 40:18; Navn
Ps. 35:20)—(1) TO THINK, TO MEDITATE. (Arab.

Cos, Sy. Qian, Eth. chill: and (ΗΠ: id.
The primary idea seems to bethatofcomputing,reck-
oning, see Picl No.1; hence, to reckon with; unless
perhaps it be that of mixing, like Arab. i and
—s\, whence 27 a weaver in coloured figures,
properly, one mixing threads and colours). Isa. 10:7;
Gen. 50:20. Followed by an ace. i. q. to think out,
to invent, to compose, as songs [music], Am. 6:5;
artificial work (compare 28M), Ex. 31:4; whence
20 an artificer, 2 Chron. 26:15; especially poly-
mitarius, a weaver of damask adorned with figures
(different from O29) Ex. 26:1, 31; 28:6; 35:35;
36:8; 39:8. More frequently used in a bad sense;
to devise evil, to plot, as }J8 ΘΠ, ND ‘NPs. 10:2;
21:12; 35:20; 36:5; 52:4; by mY WN Genesis
£0:20; Mic. 2:3; Nah.1:11; oY niavin2 IW (against
someone), Jer.11:19; 18:11, 28; followed by by
der. 49:20; 50:45; followed by a gerund, to think,
to purpose to do something, Ps.140:5; 1Sa.18:
25; Jer. 18:8; 26:3; 35:3; Job6:26; Esth.g:24
(where there is added ὃν of the person).

(2) to think, to take to be so and so, followed by
ace. and dat. (λογίζεσθαί τινα εἴς τι). Gen. 38:15,
mynd ΤΣΟῚ “ and he thought her (or, took her
for) a harlot.” 1Sam.1:13; Job13:24; 19:15;
83:10; 35:2; 41:19, 24; followed by an ace. and
5 900 19:11. Absol. tomakemuch account of, to
esteem, toprize(adten forhodadten). Isaiah 13:
17, 1M NP DD WE “ who do not regard silver.”
Isa. 33:8; 53:3; Mal. 3:16.

(3) to impute something to some one; followed

by ? of pers. and ace. of the thing; e.g. sin, Psalm

-᾿

_ by anace. Prov.17:28, “even a fool while he is silent
. τ ;

32:2; 2Sam. 19:20; a good deed, [which was not
any work at all, but simply his believing God], Gen.
15:6.

NipHat—(1) pass. of Piel No. 1, to be computed,
reckoned, 2 Ki. 22:7; tobeaccounted, followed by
to, Josh. 13:3; Ye Sa. 4:2.

(2) pass. of Kal No. 2, to be taken for,—followed

CCCXL

pavin- wan

awit DDN is counted wise.” Gen. 31:15; Isa. 40;
15. Followed by? to be reckoned equal to some one,
Job 18:3; 41:21; Hos. 8:12 (hence to be like, Isa.
5:28); followed by ὁ id. 1 Ki. 10:21; Lam. 4:2
2 Isa. 2:22, 817 3WM M13 “ to what shall he be
made equal,” i.e. at how much is he to be estimated?
followed by BY Ps. 88:5. got

(3) pass. of Kal No. 3, to be imputed to some one
followed by Ὁ [μὸν. 7:18; 17:4; Nu. 18:27; Psalm
106:31.

PieL—(1) to compute, to reccon; (as to the
primary signification of roots being very often pre-
served in Piel, see Lehrg. p. 242); with acc. (etwas
beredynen, ausrecjnen). Lev. 25:27, 50,52; 27:18, 23,
NS (AS) to reckon with any, 2 Ki. 12:16. .

(2) to consider, to think upon (bedenfen), Psalm
77:6; 119:59.

(3) to think, to meditate, i.q. Kal No.1, absol
Ps. 73:16; followed by an acc. to think out, Prov.
16:9; in a bad sense, to devise, to plot, followed by

Y of pers. oY nia WM Dan. 11:24; & of pers
Nah.1:9; Hos.7:15. Metaph. of inanimate things,
to be as though it were — Jon. 1:4, “the ship wus
as though it would be broken.”

Hirupae reflex. i. q. Niphal No. 1, to reckon one’s
self with. Nu. 23:9. ‘

The derivatives follow, exe. WN, NIWND.

wn Ch. i.q. Heb. No. 2, to reckon, to take for
any thing, followed by 3 Dan. 4:32.

AWM τὰ. the girdle of the high priest, with which
his N58 was bound together, Ex. 29:5; Lev. 8:7;
fully expressed TNT Iv’ Ex. 28:27, 28; 39:20,
21; INIEN ΣῸ Π Ex.28:8; 39:5. So called from its
woven work of various colours (see the root No, 1).

maw (for 1273 2: Π “reason, “thoughtin
judging,” perhaps“ wisejudge”),{ Hashbadana},
pr. n. of a man, Neh. 8:4.

navn (“estimated,” for 2M with the Ara-
mean article [1. 6. the emphatic termination]),
[Hashubah], pr.n. of a man, the son of Zerub-
babel, 1 Ch. 3:20.

pavn m.—(1) reason, understanding, Ece.
7:25.27; 9:10. Vulg. rato.

(2) [Heshbon], pr. n. of a city, celebrated for 1ts
ponds (Cant. 7:5), formerly a royal city of the Amor-
ites (Num. 21:26, seq.), situated on the borders of
the territory allotted to the tribes of Gad and
Reuben, and assigned to the Levites (Josh. 13:17,
1 Ch. 6:66), afterwards enumerated among the cities

-DIpym—pavin
of Moab (Isaiah 15:4; Jer. 48:2). The Esbonite
Arabs are mentioned by Pliny H.N. 5:11. Abulfeda

8 π΄ σῳ
(Tab. Syriw, p.11). It is now called ἱ......- as

mentioned by Seetzen and Burckhardt (voli ii. p.623,
seq.).

PAV plur. Ni" τὰ, (Ece. loc. cit.) [“ prop.
inventions” |.

(1) warlike engines, specially for casting darts
or stones (compare 3¥/NM No. 1, comp. ingenium, which
in medieval Latin was used for a ballista, properly
signifying a machine ingeniously constructed — hence
the French ingénieur [and the English engineer]).
4« Ch. 26:15.

(2) arts, devices. Ecc. 7:29.

ΓΟ, wrawn (“whom Jehovahesteems”),
fHaskabiah), pr. ἢ. of several Levites—(1) 1 Ch.
6:30.—(2) 1 Ch. 9:14; Neh.11:15.—(3) 1Ch. 25:3,
19; Ezr. 8:19.—(4) 1 Ch. 26:30; 27:17.—(5) Ezr.
8:24; Neh. 12:24.—(6) Neh. 3:17; 10:12; 11:22.

ΓΟ (i.q. the preceding, from w shich this seems
to have originated, » being changed into 3), [Ha-
shabnah], pr.n.m. Neh. 10:26.

MIU (id.) [Hashabniah], pr. π. m.—(1)
Neh. 3:10—(2) Neh. 9:5.

Twit fut. nyn’—(1) TO KEEP SILENCE, TO BE
STILL, (an onomatop. root; comp. under 1D). Ecce.
3:7; Ps. 107:29.

(2) to be still, quiet, to rest, often used of God
refusing the looked for aid, Isa.62:1,6; 64:11; 65:6.
Followed by j to turn oneself silently away font any
one, Ps. 28:1. Compare ὉΠ No. 4.

Hipm ΠΟΙ .--- (1) trans. to make still, to quiet,
Neh. 8:11.

(2) intrans. to be silent, like Kal, (properly, to act

silently, compare Ὁ ὙΠ, DY), Jud. 18: 9; 2 Ki.2:
3,53 7:9; Ps. 39: 3:

(3) to be quiet, i.q. Kal No. 2, Isa. 57:11; 1 Ki.
22:3. As to the form UNM) [from win] Job 31:5,
see Analyt. Ind.

ayn (“understanding” [“considerate”]),
| Hashub, Hasshub], pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Chr. 9:14;
Neh. 3:23; 11:15.—(2) Neh. 3:11; 10:24.
pen Chali. darkness, Dan.2:22. Root WN,
DAWN see DYN.

MYT} Chald.—(1) to be needful. (Syr. mw
to be fit, aseful.) Ezra 6:9, ᾿ΠῸ ΠΤ “ what things
are need ‘ul.”

CCCXII

novin—pavin

(2) to reckon needful, followed by a gerund,
Dan. 3:16. Hence—

ningin f. need, what is needful, Ezr. 7: 20.
AUD see npn.
D'BT see Dyan,

ἽΦΠ fut. WT ΤῸ BE DARK, TO BE DARKENE!,
TO BE SURROUNDED WITH DARKNESS. (Syr. yaw
id.), used of the light of the sun, Job 18:6; Isaiah
5:30; 13:10; of the earth, Exod. 10:15; of eyes
becoming dim, Lam. 5:17; Ps. 69:24; of men, Ecce.
12:3.

a πριν to darken, to make dark. Amos
5:8, TNT APY? oP “he makes the day dark (even
unto) night ;” followed by > 8:9. Metaphorically
Job 38:2, an ΠΝ pwn ΠῚ 2 “who is this, whe
darkens (my) counsel with unwise words;” i.e.
strives to hinder it.

(2) intrans. to be dark (properly to make dark-
ness), Ps. 139:12; Jer. 13:16.

[Derivatives, ἢ 777 and the following words.]

wn pl. D°S¥N adj. [“ dark, metaph.”] obscure,
mean, ignoble, Prov. 22:29. Chaldee NWN,
RDN id.

ἽΦΠ m.—(1) darkness, Gen. 1:2, 864.; Exod.
10:21, 22, etc.; hence spoken of a dark place, as of
Hades, Ps. 88:13; compare Job 10:21; of an under-
ground prison, Isa. 42:7; 47:5: 49:9. WN ΓΝ
treasures of darkness; 1. 6. hid in darkness, in under-
ground cells, Isa. 45:3.

(2) metaph.—(a) misery, adversity. Tsa. 9:13
Job 15:22, TN 31) 33 NN? NP “he does not hope
to return out of darkness (or destruction);” 23, 30;
20:26; 23:17; Mic. 7:8; Am. 5:18, 20; Ps. 18:29.
Also πὰ of death, Ecc. 11:8; compare ἠδὲ used οἱ
life, verse 7.—(b) ignorance, Job 37:19 (comp. 12:15,
and there verse 24).—(c) sadness, Eccles. §:16.—
[“(d) wickedness, Prov. 2:13; comp. τὸ σκότος, John
3:19; also Rom. 13:12.” ]

nen fem. id. Gen. 15:12; Isa. 8:22; Ps. 82:5,
also ΠῚ ΠῚ Ps. 139:12. Plur. ΞΕ Isa. 50:10.

navn τ nw ΤΠ (with Tzere pure), constr. NIV
(without dagesh lene), Ps. 18:12.

ΠΣ f. id. darkness. Mic. 3:6, Ὁ mV
pbpr ‘and darkness shall surround you, 30 that
ye shall not divine.” Some copies have 73’ ὉΠ, 3 pret.
f. impers., “it shall be dark to you,” but the former
is shewn to be preferable by npr? in the othr clause

wie ΤΠ

pc αὐ es oN le i ek

nn eas ΝΟ» «οὐ ΕΣ Ψ Soe - me ν. =

se

ee eee a ee eee ee ΨΥ ἢ

epun—buin

vin unused in Kal 1. α. von to prostrate, to
usaken.

ΝΊΡΗΔΙ,, part. moving the weakened, the wearied,
Deu. 25:18.

Wn Chald. to make thin, hence to crush, to
beat fine, i i.q. P23, Dan. 2:40. (Chald. and Talmud
Jerus. to hammer ous, to beat out thin, xpvan crushed

barley. Syr. Νὰ ἀν, to hammer out.)

DOW TT an unused root. Arab. —(1) to be
fat, transposed NVD.—(2) to have many servants
(p prop. to be rich, wealthy). Hence fovn, TOY
foxDvin], and —

own (“rich,” “wealthy.” Arab.
many servants), [Hashum], pr.n. of a man, Ezra
2:19; 10:33; Neh. 7:22; 8:4; 10:19.

dwn see DYN,
fawn (“fatness,” “fat soil”), [Heshmon],
pt. n. of a town in the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:27.

mewn (id.) [Hashmonah], pr.n. of a station
of the Israelites, in the desert, Nu. 33:29.

having

INU] m. brass made smooth, i.e. polished,
Eze. 1:4, 27; 8:2; supposed by Bochart (Hieroz. ii.
page877, seq.) to be compounded of &N) for ΤΠ)
brass, and Chald. xvon gold, so that it w fait answer
to aurichalcum ; [if this word had been (as is sometimes
supposed) from aurum, but it is in Greek ὀρείχαλκος,
see Thes.], but the anit xpPD seems to be of very
uncertain authority. As in chap. 1:7, there occurs
in the same connection Op ΤῈΣ smooth brass, men
must, I think, be explained as havi ing the same δεμκῦ:
and be heuer as from YM) (3 being rejected by aphe-
resis), and bp, a syllable which is shewn to have not
only the signification of softness, but also that of
smoothness and brightness, ἐᾷ many roots which com-

mence with it, as nbn, 7 Waiciocas le μαλάσσω,
mulceo, mollis, and with a eae prefixed Son (see

2). LXX. translate it ἤλεκτρον. Vulg. electrum,

which words are not to be understood as used for
amber, but for.a kind of metal of remarkable bright-

hess compounded of gold and silver; see Pausan. v.12;

Plin. xxxiii. 4, s. 23. Buttmann iiber das Electron, in
_ dessen Mythol. ii.337, seq. Rev. 1:15, in a similar
tonnection, occurs xaAxohiavor, which I would ex-
plain χαλκὸν λιπαρόν = DWN.

D's ΓΙ τη. pl. ἅπαξ eyo. Ps. 68: 32, “those
Ὁ phe are fas," i.e. rich, nobles; compare Arabic

+ |

CCCXIII

Dpyn--nawn
eo es

i>, ἃ great man with a large retinue. Well -
explained by the Hebrew interpreters, DoyT] DIN
512). More far-fetched and improbuble is the
opinion of Ewald (Hebrew Gram. p.520) that this

word comes from the Arabic ,i the nose, which
’
may be applied to a prince, like —<j\ a nose, a
prince. Indeed, the Arabic Lexicons do not ac-
knowledge such a noun as ,i5 eS nose,
S- ~s \

to break

Compare under ob.

although ele i isa large-nosed man,

the cartilages of the nose.
wr an unused root, i. q. Arab. ume fo be fair,
Conj. II. IV. to adorn. (In the wastes n languages,
perhaps, there accord with this Goth. sceinan, Germ.
{aeinen, whence ffon, fdin). Hence— .

wn m. ornament, used of the breastplate of the
high priest, on the outside adorned with tweive pre-
cious stones, within hollow [?]; called more fully jen
DEYIDA Exod. 28:15, seq.; 39:8, seq.; Levit. 8:8.
Comp. DNS. LXX. λογεῖον, Philo λόγιον, λογεῖον
κρίσεως, Sir. 45:10.

pwimt—ca) properly To JOIN TOGETHER (comp.
PIN No.1, 2), and intrans. (for PY’) to be joined
together, to adhere, see Piet. In Kal aiways
metaphorically in the sense—

(2) to cleave to any one, i.e. to be attached with
very great love, as though it were to be joined to
any one, as Cic. ad Ὁ. fratrem, ili.1. Followed by
3 Genesis 34:8; Deu. 7:7, 10,15; 21:11. (It cor-
responds to (sac to cleave to a girl, to burn with
love for her.) There is a pregnant construction in
the passage Isa. 38:17, °?2 NOVI ὉῈ2 ΠΡΟ ΠῚ “ and
thou hast loved my life (and hast drawn it up) from
the pit of destruction.”

(3) Followed by a gerund, to lie to do something,
1 Ki.g:19; 2 Ch. 8:6.

Piex trans. of Kal No.1, to join together, Exod.
38:28.

Puat pass. of Piel ibid., 27:17.

P2'T suff. ‘PY m. desire, delight, 1 Ki.g:1, 19.
Isa. 21 ‘pen ep) “the nieht cf my pleasure.”
24, ἕ yp

ΡΠ, ΟΡ m. plur. Join ings, i.e. poles or
rods, which were used to join together the tops of
the columns of the court of the holy tabernacle, and
from which the curtains or hangings were suspended,
Ex. 27:10, 11; 38:10, sea.

Tence be

&

AAnN—D‘pwn

open m. pl. the spokes of a wheel, by which
the nave and the rim are joined, 1 Ki. 7:33.

Wit an unused root. Arabic > to gather
together. Hence—

my DT or myn constr. NWN f. the gathering
together, collection of waters, poet. used of the
clouds, 2 Sam.22:12. In the parallel passage, Psa.
18:12, there is ΠΞΦ Ἢ,

pwn masc. plur. nave of a wheel (Mabe des
Rades), at which the spokes are gathered together,
1 Ki. 7:33.

G -

wn an unused root. Arab. ( i> is to give
hay for fodder, but this is a denominative from
Lo hay, dry grass; the primary signification is
in Conj. IV. to be dried up, to be dry, perhaps
properly, to be wrinkled (comp. UWP, Lan ) Hence —
vin m. dry grass, hay. Isa. 5:24, mand ven

° dry grass of flame,” i.e. burning Isa. 33:11.

KV (from NOM) with suff. 0299 (Gen. g:2).

(1) adj. broken (as a bow), 1Sam. 2:4; con-
founded, fearful, Jer. 46:5.

(2) Subst. fear, alarm, Gen. g:2; Job 41:25.

HV] (“ fear,” “ terror”) [Heth], pr.n. of a Ca-
naanite, Gen.10:15, progenitor of the Canaanitish
nation bearing the same name [ Hittites], sometimes
called NM 3 Gen. 24:3, seq.; 25:10 (NN ΓΞ 27:
46); sometimes ‘AT plur. O°), inhabiting the neigh-
bourhood of Hebron (Gen. 23:7); Gen. 15:20; Deu.
9:1; Josh.1:4. OMNI "22D 2 Kings 7:6, a name
given to all the Canaanitish kings [?].

[“ Fem. MAN Eze. 16:3, ρίαν. NYA 1 Ki. 11:1,
also ΤΠ M22 Gen. 27:46.”]

TWIT fut. MAN ro TAKE, TO TAKE HOLD OF, Τὸ
SEIZE (perhaps cogn. to DM, whence by softening
the third radical might be formed 30M and %DN),
It is once applied to a man, Ps. 52:7; elsewhere
always, to fire or burning coals. Isaiah 30:14, MAT?
TPAD US “ to take away fire from a hearth.” Prov.
6:27; 25:22, pregn. const. ὋΝ npn nay pony 3
we “for thou wilt take coals of fire (and heap
them) on his head.” See under the word ng. —
Hence “7D fire-pan, censer [and N09}.

PUAN (from NOM) f. terror, fear, Gen. 35:5.

WI (from ὉΠ) m. @ bandage for binding up
a wound, Eze. 30:21.

CCCXIV

ὉΠ - ΡΟΤΙ

KM plur. OMAN adj. timid, fearful, Kee
12:5. Root nnn,

"TMT see NN.

nA (from NDNM) f. terror, alarm, Eze. 32:23
26. With suff. ONAN their alarm, i.e. that which
they cause. Eze, 26:17.

IT properly To CUT, TO DIVIDE, a3 in Ch.
and Rabb. (cogn. to the roots which begin with pp,
Up, wp), hence to decree, to determine.

Nipuat pass. Dan. 9:24, “ seventy wecks by FAN
W2¥ are determined (and shall come) upon thy
people.” Theodor. and Gr. Venet. συνετμήθησαν
τέτμηνται. LXX. ἐκρίθησαν.

ban TO WRAP UP WITH BANDAGES, TO SWADDLE
a new-born child, Arab. Jus, properly, to cover,
hence, to hide, to deceive.

Pua and Hoprnat, pass. Eze. 16: 4.

Derived nouns, 217 [and the following words ]—

monn f.a bandage, a swaddling band, Job
38:9.

nn (“a hiding-place,” “a place wrapped.

up”), [Hethlon], pr.n. of a town situated in Syria
of Damascus, Eze. 47:15; 48:1.

Onn fut. DAM—(1) Τὸ sEAL, TO SEALUP, TO
SETA SEAL UPON. A kindred root to other verbs
of shutting, as DDN, DOS, OSY. Arab. ,-~ id. Conj.

Lat ¥ | ral εὐ)
IV. to lock up. The general sense of shutting is
also found in some forms of the A.thiopic root YP:
see Ludolph, p. 282. Construed 050]. Jer. 32:10,
44; followed by 3 of the signet ring, 1 Ki. 27:8;
Est. 8:8; with an accus. Isa. 8:16, ΠῚ ON “seai
up the oracle” [rather, the law]; also 1Y2 Job 9:7
(compare WY3 No.3), and 3 Job 37:7, OW Sp 3
DAM “he sealsupthe hand ofevery man,” i.e. re-
strains them from labour, hinders them from using
their hands. Job 33:16, OFAN O13 properly “ he
seals up their instruction,” i.e. instructs them pri-
vately. (In this sense it answers to the Arab. eam

followed by W to reveal to some one; see Schult.
ad h.1.) Part. pass. DIND sealed up, Cant. 4:12;
Job 14:17. The ancients were accustomed to put 8
seal on many things for which we use a lock (Lips.
ad Tac. Annal. ii.2; Salmas. Exercitatt. cap. 45),
Cant. loc. cit.; contpare Daniel 6:18; Matt. 27:66,
From a roll or letter when completed receiving s
seal, the signification arises—

dba

Se ee ee ἃ.

— .....

— rs... δων ἐν ὅν

A”nn-onn
(2) ὦ complete (like Arab. ,»+ to mark with

'
8 sign of conclusion, finis, to finish). Daniel 9:24,
822) 10} ON? “ until the predictions of the prophets
be fulfilled,” [too loose a rezdering of the Hebrew].

Nipuat pass. of No. 1, to be sealed, Est.3:12; 8:8.

PuEL, fo shut (see under Kal No.1), followed by

as though it were, to put a barrier, to set a lock on
something. Job 24:16, 10? {OA OD “ in the day
they hide themselves,” properly “ they shut up an
enclosure around themselves.”

Hipait, i. q. Piel, once oceurs, Lev. 15:3, DANZ is
{213d na “ whether he stop his flesh from flowing,”
i.e. the passage be so stopped that the issue cannot
run freely. é :

Derivatives ONIN, nnn,

DN Ch.i.q. Heb. to seal, Dan. 6:18.

DMM see ONIN a seal,

MDM £ id. Gen. 38:25.

jan (1) TO GIVE ONE'S DAUGHTER IN MAR-
RIAGE (verheyrathen). Hence part. Kal 0M a father-
in-law, the wife's father (ἃ husband's father is
called OM), who gives his daughter in marriage.
NY {DN the father-in-law of Moses, Ex. 18:1; Jud.

19:4, seq. Fem. N20 a mother-in-law, wife's
mother. Deu. 27:23.

(2) to take in marriage, heyrathen. Hence }00,
mann,

Hitupat., togivedaughters in marriage to one
another, (“to give or receive a daughter in mar-
riage”; to join affinity, followed by M8, with any
one, Gen. 34:9; 1 Ki. 3:1; 3 Deut. 7:3; Josh. 23:
12; 1 Sam. 18:22, 23, 26, 27; Ezr.g:14; 22 Ch.

A hated

18:1. (Arab. ep Conj. Il. id., ort ἃ son-in-

law, connection by marriage [“ father-in-law”].)

(“ Further this root signifies, Conj. I. to circumcise
o-

an infant; yok circumcision, place of circumcision
a 2

eS, Wyscie ἃ circumcised infant. These signifi-
cations are shown to be joined together by a common
bond, not only by Ex. 4:25 (see below in {ΠῚ but
also by ups Conj. 1. to provide a nuptial feast, or
5-- 5.5
_ &feast at the circumcision of an infant, eects wet
feast at a.cireumcision. The primary and genuine
" Meaning may be to cut off, to circumcise, another
Ν : Se-
_ trace of which is in ee to diminish, eps a cutting
off (comp. the roots }D?, 7M, and others which begin

*
=

- With the syllable kai‘; πᾶ then the word used for

4

=

εὖ

CCCXV

nnn—p pwn

the festival of circumcision was applied to that of a

marriage.” Thes.]

jn τη. he who takes any one’s daughter in
marriage, Gr. γαμβρός, hence with regard to the
bride —

(1) a bridegroom, Ps. 19:6; Isaiah 62:5. It is
not easy to explain now in what sense the new-born
child, Ex. 4:25, should, when circumcised, have
been called by its mother Ὡ 9 {D0 bridegroom of
blood [see noteabove]. It seems to me that in this
metaphorical appellation is contained a comparison
of circumcision, as the sign of the covenant between
God and the new-born child (Gen. 17:10, 13), with ἢ
marriage; and for the same reason the Arabic verb —
up to contract affinity, has also the signification
of circumcising, no doubt a secondary sense, de-
rived from the former. [But see above]. Aben
Ezra says, “It is customary for women to call a son
when he is circumcised, bridegroom.” Those who
apply these words to Moses and not to the child, seem
to have made-a great mistake; see the observations
of Pococke in Not. Miscell. ad portam Mosis, p. 58
Rosenm. on Ex. loc. cit.

(2) with regard to parents, a son-in-law, Gen.
19:12; Jud. 15:6.

(3) α connection by marriage, 2 Ki. 8:27.

MI £. marriage, nuptials, Cant. 3:11.

AT i. q. OM To SEIZE, TO RAVIN, as a lion,
Job 9:12. Hence—

Ann m. prey, used poet. for 0 Ws a robber
(like 422 for 793 UY 2 Sa. 12:4), Pro. 23:28.

“WT fut. aAM TO BREAK or DIG FHROUGH a
wall, followed by 3 Eze.8:8; 12:5,7; with an ace,
D°M2 ἽΠΠ (the thief) breaks through houses, breaks
into them, Job 24:16; to break through into, Am,
9:3, NY2 MAM O8 “if they break through into
Hades.” Metaph. to break through the waves in
rowing, to row. Absol. Jon.1:13. ~

Derivative, MAM.

ADI) prop. TO BREAK (kindred to other

G-
onomatopoetic roots, MN2, MNS; VND, VNB, x»), see
Niphal, Piel, Hiphil. In Kal only —

(2) intrans. to be broken, specially to be broken
down with fear, to be confounded. (Many verbs
which signify breaking are applied to fear, as 13 Job

3. ἕν
41:16; Arab. ‘Saki ss a» Schult. Opp. Min. p. 93,
As those who are seized with great terror or fear

yao-nAnn

strike their knees together as if they were broken,
fe breden iufammen.) Job 32:15; Isa. 20:5; 37:27;
Jer. 8:9; 14:4; 48:1, 20, 39; 50:2, 36. Often
connected with the verb ΟἿ.

Nipnat ΤΠ (which is identical in form with Piel
and Niphal of the verb NM), fut. NM, pl. JAM—(1)
pass. of Kal No.1, to be broken, of a dominion, Isa.
7:8; of jastice, or the salvation of God, Isa. 51:6.

(2) i.g. Kal No. 2, to be broken down with fear,
to be confounded. Often with the synonym δὲ), as
Deut. 31:8, NON sd, STO ND « fear not, neither be
zonfounded;” Deu. 1:21; Josh. 1:9; 8:13; 10:25.
Followed by 3252 before the person, Jer.1:17; Eze.
2:6; 3:9; [Ὁ before the thing, for fear of which one
flies (compare }’) No. 2, a), Isa. 30:31; 31:4; Jer.

CCCXVI

10:2. ‘To the former, as to sense, belongs Mal.z: 5,

36 -nAnn

NIN) "YB “and he feared my name,” stood
in awe of it.

Pie. —(1) intrans. (but with an intensitive power}
to be broken (as a bow), Jer. 51:56.

(2) causat. of Kal No. 2, to frighten, Job7: 14.

Hirnit 19, fut. HM, with suff. 20M, once FD}
Hab. 2:17, for JAM (see Lehrg. p. 369), rarely lke
regular verbs ‘ARNT Jer. 49: 37—(1) to break, to
break to pieces, Isa. 9:3.

(2) to frighten, to put toshame,Jer.1:17; 49:37};

ie

Job 31:34. (Arab. + | to be terrified, put toshame.)

Derivatives, 00, TAN, MAH, NOH, HAM, pr. n.
nf, and—

AD m.—(1) terror, Job 6:21.

(2) [Hathath], pr.n. of a man, 1 Ch. 4:13.

——?®

Let, [ Teth, LXX.in Lam. 796, MY], the ninth letter
of the alphabet; as a numeral, nine; whence 109+6
is written instead of 7°15. The name of this letter
(‘is uncertain. It is commonly explained to mean” ]

eos
α serpent (Arab. Ὁ. a serpent), to which it has a
resemblance in figure in several Pheenicio-Shemitic
alphabets (see Kopp, Bilder und Schriften der Vorzeit,
ii. § 336). [‘‘ Others make it something rolled or
kwisted together, ND from the root 7%), Arab.

Tr?

iL, so Lee; or perhaps it is Egypt. tét, hand; all

these views accord well enough with the figure of
this letter in the Pheenician alphabet; see Monum.
Phen. p. 30.” Ges. add. ]

As to the pronunciation of this letter, Ὁ is ¢ uttered
‘with a certain roughness of the throat (appropriately
written ¢’); different from n whether aspirated (th,
8) or smooth (t, τ): in the same manner as Pp, Δ᾽ ut-
tered at the back part of the palate towards the
throat, differs in sound from 3, whether aspirated
(ch, x) or smooth (k, x). The new opinion of Ewald,
who holds © to be really an aspirated letter (in Heb.
Gramm. page 26), has been well commented on by
Hupfeld in his review of Ewald’s grammar (Hermes,
vol. xxxi. p.g,10). He had brought forward —(1)
the Greek θ, which both in name (Ὁ Ὁ, θῆτα) and its.
place in the alphabet agrees with 0, and is undoubt-
edly aspirated. But however much the Greek letters

muy answer to the Phenicio-Shemitic, yet we cannot
learn from their pronunciation the more minute par-
ticulars of Hebrew pronunciation; some of the letters

in Greek having so clearly changed both their power
and nature ("9=E; n=H; y=O; N=A).

(2) Ewald refers to the £, which has also a semi-
guttural sound; this reference is quite correct, but
this sound is not to be confounded with an aspiration,
—The common opinion is fortified by the authority
of the LXX. translators, who, with very few excep-
tions (I find a solitary one, 2 Sa. §:6, cited by Hart-
mann, Ling. Einleituig, p.63, and by Ewald, loc. cit.),
constantly ἢ render Ὁ by τ: }OY Σατανᾶς, MIO Tw-
βίας, δὲ BD’ Ταρφαλαῖοι; and likewise it is supported
by the converse usage in the Syriac versions, where
for the Greek τ is always found oe exd for 0, 1, as

Τιμόθεος oojhaxg, Τίτος OBA.
To this letter there correspond in the Arabic
alphabet | and Ἐ, but more often the former; the

latter, which is almost a s:* ilant, commonly answer-
ing to the Hebrew ¥. Compare the roots 1D, bb,

jd.
It is changed—(a) with y, see that letter—(6)

n, as ANT, ANN to seize, °O?, [5 to kill, AWA, 7D,
ing to err.—(c) with 3, which see, page CLXXxx, A.
IND ch. τὸ be eran, followed by 7¥ Dan. 6
24. Syr. Shy id. See 3) No. 3.
[SOND see x and also nD.)

30 Chald. good, i. q. Hebr. 339. Dan. 2:32; Ez.
5:17, JD ND Y ὙΠ “if it seem good to the king,’

i.e. if pleasing. Compare 330 Est. 2:19; 3:9.

Se

δ“. ae ae. ee oe εν AT ΔΙ

—

»

PAE eRy

yIb—ONI9

yr in pause byap (“the goodness of God,”
or, “God is good.” Syriac form for ΚΡ. comp.
ἸΠΘΊ3, m3), [Tabeal, Tabeel], pr.n. Syriac —
(1) of an unknown person, whose son the Syrians and
Ephraimites intended to place on the throne of Jeru-
salem, Isa. 7:6. See my Commentary on this place.
—(2)of a Persian governor in Samaria, Ezr. 4:7.

JAD an unused root. Syriac ἘΦῚ Aph. 1. 4.
Hebr. 33 No.2, also,in a good sense, to spread a
good report. Hence N20.

hp (aH m. plur. head-bands, tiaras, turbans,
Eze. 23:15. Commonly derived from 530 to dip, to

which corresponds Arab. _\4b todie. I prefer taking

it from ZEthiop. (])4)/\/\: to twist round, to twist
round with bands.

3D m. lofty place, summit, from the root 130
ig. 22¥. Jud. 9:37, /WT Wad OD OTF (verse 36,
DYN YN) “they come down from the height of
the land.” Eze. 38:12, PNT ἬΞΘ ΝΣ "3 Ὁ “who
dwell in the height of the earth,” i. 6. the holy land;
which the Hebrews considered to be more lofty than
other countries; comp. Oey ὙΠ Eze.6:2; 33:28;
35:12; 38:8. Tothis correspond Sam. yqy Ath.
PC: a mountain. LXX., Vulg., translate ΞΘ
umbilicus, as though it were the summit of the belly.
Compare Talmud )3°D the navel.

mo —(1) τὸ KILL (cattle), Ex. 21:37; spe-
cially for food, 1 Sa. 25:11; Prov.g:2. Asto killing
in sacrifice, the cognate verb M31 is used, which see.

(2th. ()f\rh: to kill, to cut the throat. Arab. eb

to cook, to roast, compare OPIN.)
(2) to kill, to slay men, Ps. 37:14; Lam. 2:21;
Eze. 21:15.
Derivatives, 93! and the following words—
ΓΙΞῸ m. a slayer, henee— ΗΠ:

(1) α cook, ι 8. 9:93, 24. Arab. ἐτὸ 14.

(2) an executioner, hence one of the king's guard,
whose business it was in the East to inflict capital

_ punishments. Ὁ ΤΞ 2 2 Ki. 25:8, seq.; Jer. 39:9,

seq.; and O'N2BI7W Gen. 37:36; 39:1; 40:3, 43

_ 41:10, 12, “the captain of the executioners,” ie.

Ε
r

of the body guard; pretty much the same as the
Kapijji-Pasha of the modern Turkish court. [In
Egypt he had a public prison in his house, Genesis
42:3; in Babylon, Nebuzaradan who held this office,

_ commanded also a part of the royal army, Jer. 39:13;

4
na

62:15.” Ges. add.]

i

CCCXVII

yad- Ann

Mab Chald. 1. q. Hebr. No. 2, an executioner
hence one of the king's guard, Dan. 2:14.

FID τὰ. suff. AN3Y, —

(1) a slaying of cattle, Prov. 7:22; I8a. 53:7;
also slaughter of men, Isa. 34:2, 6; Jer. 48:15;
50:27.

(2) slain beasts, banquets so prepared, Prov.
9:2; Gen. 43:16; compare M3} No. 1.

(3) [Tebah], pr.n. of a son of Nahor, Genesis
22:24.

mao f. a cook, 1 Sa. 8:13.

MAID ἢ ig. mase. NIY—(1) a slaying of cattle,
slaughter-house,'Ps.44:23; Jer. 12:3.

(2) slain beasts, and banquets prepared from
their flesh, 1 Sa. 25:11.

nny [ Tibhath], pr.n. of a town in Syria,
1 Ch. 18:8, which in the parallel passage, 2 Sa. 8:8,
is written M22; see this latter word.

bau fut. ban? TO DIP, TO DIP IN, TO IMMERSK,
followed by an acc. of the thing, and 3 before the
liquid, Genesis 37:31; Lev. 9:9; Deu. 33:24; Job
9:31; Ruth 2:14; also without an acc. Excd. 12:29;
2 Ki. 8:15. Intrans. to immerse oneself. 2 Ki.
5:14, “he went down OYE yay ya Say and
dipped himself in the Jordan seven times.” (Chald.
Say, Arab. lb id.)

-F?

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. Josh. 3:15.
Hence pydian and—

mbar (“whom Jehovah has immersed,”
i.e. “ purified”), [Tebaliah], pr.n. masc., 1 Chr.
26:11.

yAvd —(1) properly TO SINK, TO PRESS IN
to any soft material such as clay, hence to impress
aseal, to seal. (Arab. ze): whence NY30 a seal.

(Kindred is Y2¥, ed to dip into, to immerse, ΖΒ.

M0: id., also 538. The primary syllable is 20,
which has also in the languages connected with the
German, the signification of depth and dipping;
compare Goth. diup, Germ. deep, tief; also doufan, taufen,
ftippen, Ital. tuffare. In Gr. δύπτω, and by a softening
of the labial, δεύω, besides, with the letters transposed,
βαθύς, βυθός. Compare Adelung, iv. 544.)

(2) intrans. to sink, to be dipped, piunged, as in
clay, a ditch, followed by 3. Psa. 9:16; 69:3, 15;
Jer. 38:6; Lam. 2:y, 77 WY PSI WIAD “her gates
are sunk intothe earth.” Figuratively, 1 Sa. 17:49,

ao—Hyao

} #2 j2NT YSDM “and the stone sank (i.e. was
infixed) i in his forehead.”

Puat i. q. Kal No. 2, Ex. 15:4.

Horuat id., Jer. 38:22; used of foundations of the
varth, the mountains, Job 38:6, Prov. 8:25.

ΓΥΞῸ plur. N30 constr. NZ f.

(1) a seal, a seal-ring, Gen. 41:42; Est. 3:10;
see the root Y2D No.1.

(2) a ring of any sort, although without a seal,
e.g. the rings with which the curtains of the holy
tabernacle were joined together, Exod. 35:22, seq.;

37:3, 566.
MYSY (“rings”), [Tabaoth], pr.n. m., Ezra
2:43.

“JO an unused root, prob. ig. 12¥ to heap
up, hence “2D which see.

fata (for fo 3D, “who pleases Rimmon”
(“for i127 3D Rimmed is good”], as to [91 the
Syrian Idol, see that word), [Tabrimmon], pr.n. of
the father of Benhadad, king of Syria, 1 Ki. 15:18.

PDD (perhaps i.q. Jaray “renowned”), [ Tab-
5ath], pr. n. of a town situated near Abel-Meholah,
in the tribe of Ephraim, Jud. 7:22.

M36 the tenth Hebrew month; from the new
moon in January to that in February, Est. 2:16.
“The tenth month which is called by the Hebrews
Tebeth, and by the Egyptians Tux (in la Croze
Τώβι; in Cod. Vienn. Τήβι. Arabic δ.) by the
Romans January.” Jerome, on Eze. 39:1. But the
Egyptian month now mentioned, extended from the
20th of December, to the 2oth of January.

tale adj., constr. 1%) sometimes JY Job 17:9;
Prov. 22:11 [separated in Thes., see ‘shy, pure,
specially — (a) clear, opp. tc filthy (as toa garment),
Zech. 3: 5.—(b) unmixed, unalloyed, e.g. as of
gold, Exod. 25:11, seq.; 28:36.—(c) in a Levitical
sense, as opposed to unclean, polluted, Levit. 13:17;
hence applied to animals used in food, Gen. 7:2;
8:20.—(d) in a moral sense, Ps. 12:7; 19:10; 51:
12, WD By) “a pure heart;” Job 14:4.

Subst. purity, Pro. 22:11.

“WI fat. Ἴπῷ".--(1} τὸ sHINE, TO BE BRIGHT,
like the kindred roots W},77%¥. [“ Syr. σις noon,
(h. 830 14. Hence Wd No. 1, ΠΏ.

(2) to be, or to become clean, or pure—(a) ina
physical sense (as opposed to the filth of leprosy),

CCUXVIII

ΠΥ Ὁ - ΠΡ 3

2 Ki. 5:12, 14.---(δ) in ἃ Levitical sense, opp. to 8DY
Lev. 11:32; 12:8; 13:6, 34, 58.—(c) in a moral]
sense, Job 4:17; Pro. 20:9. (Arab. eb to be pure,
clean, specially from the catamenia; cogn. . to be
manifest, to be conspicuous. /Ethiop. ΚΕ}: te
purify, to wash one’s self in water.)

Piet 13D, fut. WO!— (1) to purify, to cleanse,
[whether physically or Levitically, or spiritually,] as
a land from dead bodies, Ezek. 39:12, 16; from the
pollution of idols, Eze. 37:23; the temple from filth,
2 Ch. 29:15, 16 ; 34:8; thesky from clouds, Job 37:21;
men from sins, like metal from dross, Mal. 3: 3.

(2) to declare some one or something clean—
(a) in a Levitical sense, Levit. 13:6, seq.; 14:7; 16:
19.—(b) in a moral sense, Ps. 51:4.

Puat, to be cleansed [“ part. fem.”], Eze. 22:24.

HirHPacE. 119) and WB) to cleanse one's self,
Gen. 35:2; Lev. 14:4, seq.; Num. 8:7; Ezr. 6:20;
Neh. 12:30; 13:22.

The derivatives follow, except 170,

“WO m.—(1) brightness, purity of the air, or
heaven, Ex. 24:10.

(2) purification, Lev. 12:4,6.

hy rw (with Cholem pure) const. 170 i. q. 78
τη. purity, Job 17:9; Pro. 22:11, 0.

WD m. eae brightness, majesty; com-
pare the root No. Ps. 89:45, 78 ΞΘ “thou
hast made his Sieneies: (or majesty) to cease.”
The verb N° with ΓΘ following, is to be found Eze.
34:10; and in the same manner this passage may
viedpérty be rendered, “ thou hast made to cease, that
his brightness should be no more;” or, as I should
prefer to take it, it is a pregnant construction for,

“thou hast made to cease (and takest away) from -

his brightness.” But as nouns of the form 770 are
of uncertain authority, the learned may enquire whe-
ther the Sh’va should not be transposed, and thus
we should have 7D, from the common word 770.
This appears to me now more suitable than that which
I formerly supposed (Lehrg. page 87), following Abex
Ezra and Kimchi, regarding Dagesh in this word to
be euphonic, and » to be formative; so that 79
or 77191 (as it is found in some copies) would be for
9709, from the noun Wd. [The pointing of this
word varies in different copies. See De Rossi.]

TWO fem.—(1) purity of heart, 2 Ch. 30:19.

(2) purification, cleansing, Lev.13:35; 14:4.
MO PA “blood of purification”==from whick
ὃ woman who had been delive ed of a ghild is to %
cleansed, Lev. 12:4, δ.

bb 2 -- 1)

NV or NIV an unused root; prob. to be miry,

clayey; whence Arabic ἀξ clay. [This root is
rejected in Thes., see D10.] Hence —

Pitre SOND to take away clay (compare Ὁ’ to
take away ashes, from }¥7), as in the Talmud SYND
and DY'D, which latter may also be derived from
OD Isa. 14:23, TOY RONDA ΠΝ ΟΝ “T will
sweep her (Babylon) away with the besom of de-
struetion;” i.e. I will altogether destroy, as though
her site had been swept clean; compare 2 Ki. 21:23.
From this quadriliteral form, which may be called a
secondary root, is derived the noun found in the
same passage, NDNDID,

30 pret. 128; (for the future, the form 3", from
30! is used.)

(1) To BE Goop (Arab. οἷ Med. Ye, to be good,
pleasant, agreeable, especially used of a pleasant
smell [“ Ch. Syr. id.”], compare U83, 63). Only
used impersonally in the following phrases — (a) 240
‘2 it is good for me, it goes well with me, Deut. 5:
30; 15:16; 19:13; Nu.11:18; also, to be well, to
be in good health, 1 Sa. 16:16. Followed by 8 id.
1Sa.20:12. 900 13:9, 5 2100 it ts well for you
that.—As to the passage Job 10:3, see letter b.—(b)
‘V2 ΔΘ it is good in my eyes, i.e. “it pleases
me,” Nu 24:1. In the later books it is followed by
by 1 Chr.13:2. Est. 1:19, 310 Won yay “if it
please the king.” Est. 3:9; 5:4,8; 7:3; Neh. 2:5;
compare Ezr. 5:17; once followed by ? Job 10:3,
1? 31D] “ does it please thee?” So Vulg. Ch.

(2) to be beautiful, pleasant, Numbers 24:5;

_ Cant. 4:10.

(3) to be cheerful, merry (a common meaning
in Syriac), used especially of the heart, 1 Sa. 25:36;
2 Sa. 13:28; Est. 1:10.

Hirmt 2°) —(1) to do well, to do something
rightly, with an acc. 1 Ki. 8:18; 2 Ki. 10:30.

(2) to do good to some one, to confer benefits,
Eze. 36:11.

(3) to make fair, to adorn, Hos. 10:1.

(4) to make cheerful, Eccl.11:g. 2°09, from
30}, is more commonly used.

[ Derivatives, the following words, and pr.n. Sap,
and {1!27309. ] ‘

᾿ς δ ἢ 731) adj.—(1) good, in various senses—
_ (a) physically, as a good (i.e. fertile) land, Exod.

8:8; a good tree, 2 Ki. 3:19; good gold, i.e. pure,
Gen.2:12. . .

(ὁ) ἠθικῶς, good, kind, upright, Isa. 5:20; and

. 3

CCOCXIX

Δ --Π Ὁ

neutr. goodness, uprightness, kindness. 210 NYY he
acted well, he lived honestly, Ps. 34:15; 37:3; Eus
7:20. DY 210 ΠΝ to shew kindness to some one,
Gen. 26:29. ? 339 to be kind towards some one,
Lam. 3:25. Τὴ 310 a man of a kind eye, i.e. mer-
ciful, opp. to 1! ¥9, Pro, 22:9, where see LXX. Vulg.
ΔΙῚ ND by λιτότης, wicked, evil, Prov. 18:5; 20:23.
— Often used—(aa) of a good,i.e. a happy lot,
compare No.4. Ὁ 310 79 “it is well with me,”
Eccl. 8:12, 13. pad, 939 ainb that it may be well
with us, or with them, Deut. 6:24; 10:13; Jer. 32:
39 (properly for ἢ ain nya, as in Ἢ 733, DI? y7?).
‘9 33 well for me! Psa. 119:71; Lam. 3:27. 205
in a good sense, for welfare (compare 7219), often in
medial phrases, Psal. 119:122; Deut. 30:9.—(bb) ©
Ἔ ΔῊ 21D good in the eyes of some one, what
pleases some one, Nu. 24:1; Deu. 6:18. Gen. 16:6,
yI2va 22" πον “do to her that which seems
good to thee” =do with her as thou wilt, Gen.19:8;
Jud. 10:15; 19:24; also followed by 5? Ecce. 2:26;
and ? Job 10:3 [but see verb]; Deu. 23:17.— Ady,
well, very good, 2Sa. 3:13; Ru. 3:13, and subst.
something good, that which is good, Job 7:7; placed
as a genitive after a noun, as 210 N73 a blessing of
good, for a good blessing, Pro. 24:25.

(2) goodly, fair, beautiful, used of persons,
Exod. 2:2; Gen. 6:2; and of things, Isa. 5:9; more
often with the addition of 78V) Gen. 24:16; Esth.
MOVES 24 7: 2

(3) pleasant, agreeable, Gen.3:6; Cant. 1:2;
7:10. Especially used of smell; 2187 ΠΟ sweet
smelling ointment, Ps. 133:2; Isa. 39:2; Cant. 1:3.
2103 73? sweet calamus, Jer. 6:20.

(4) well off, prosperous, happy, comp. No.1,
(aa); Isa. 3:10; Jer. 44:17. Ps. 112:5, ΓΔ “O
happy man.” Eccl. §:4,17; 7:18; compare Lam.
3:26; Am.6:2. (Syr. 9 σιλξας O the bless-
ings of.—Often used for Heb. ‘X'S, see Matt. 5:2,
Pesh.)

(5) distinguished, great, excelling. Ps. 69:
17, FIDO Wo 3 “ for great is thy loving-kindness.”
Ps. 109:21 (comp. Ru. 3:10). Syr. a3 adv. very.

(6) cheerful, merry, Est.8:17; 1 Kings 8 : 66;
ap 263 with amerry heart. Ecc. 9:7.

(7) [Το], pr. n. of a region beyond Jordan, Jud
11:3; 2Sam. 10:6; apparently, i. ᾳ. Τούβιον, LXX
Vat. Τώβιον, 1 Mace. 5:13.

WRITS pa) [ Tob-adonijah], pr. τι. τὰ. 2 Chr.
17:8.

pal ia) m.—(1) goodness. Ps. 119:66, DYD Tit
“ goodness of intelligence,” good understanding;

θ.»- ΠΣ

the goodness, i.e. the kindness of God, Ps. 25:7;
47:13: 31:20; 145:7; Jer. 31:14.

(2) concer. that which is good, or best of any
thing, i.e. the best part, Gen. 45:18,20. 87 3D
the best gifts of the land, Gen. 45:23; Isa.1:19;
Ezr. 9:19.

(3) goods, i.e. wealth, property, Deu.6:11;
precious things, Gen. 24:10; comp. verses 22, 30.

(4) beauty. Hos. 10:11; Zec.g:17. Used of
the divine glory, Ex. 33:19, ‘32°93 Vays YN. [But
is this the sense of the passage? See No. 1.]

(5) welfare, happiness, Job 20:21; 21:16;
Prov. 11:10.

(6) with the addition of 30 gladness, cheerful-
ness. Deu. 28:47; Isa. 65:14.

MIN £—(1) that which is good. 210? for
good, Nehemiah 5:19, “remember me, Ὁ my God,
M31? for good,” i.e. that thou also wilt do good to
me. Neh.13:31. Similarly used elsewhere for
accurately defining medial expressions. Ps. 86:17;
Jer. 14:11; 24:6; Ezr. 8:22.

(42) the goodness, kindness of God, Ps. 65:12.

(3) goods, wealth, Ecc. §:10.

(4) welfare, happiness, Ps. 16:2; 106:5.

PAW & WEA (i. q. mim ip « pleasing to
Jehovah”), pr.n. Tobiah, [Tobijah].—(1) Neh.
. 2:10; 4:1.—(2) Ezr. 2:60; Neh. 7:62.—(3) Zec.
6:10, 14.

TTYO—(1) i. ᾳ Arab. «οἷν Τὸ ROLL TOGETHER,
ΤῸ TWIST, hence TOSPIN. Ex. 35:25,26. ws ath

(2) tosuffer hunger, to fast, i.q. Arab. ἐφ»,
whence _c,l2 hunger, 4b hungry, famished. Pro-

e

perly, to le twisted, i.e. in the bowels. Thus the
Arabs ascribe twisted, or entangled, bowels to those
who are hungry, e.g. Hariri Cons. iii. p. 142, ed.
Schult, sy) ἃς isd! uss tohave the bowels
twisted from want of food. Compare Schultens in

the book just referred to, p. 4, 136.
Derivatives, "1D, Ny.

TT τὸ spreap OVER, TO DAUB, as a wall with
plaster, Lev. 14:42; 1Ch.29:4; followed by. two
accus. Eze. 13:10—15; 22:28; as eyes that they
may not see, Isa. 44:18. (Arab. ze Med. Ye II. to
cover over with fut, see Kamis, p. 328. Compare in
the western languages, réyyw, tingo, tinden.) Isaiah
loc. cit. the pret. is Π for Π (as if from NN).

Nira piss. Lev. 14:43, 48.

Derivativ2s, 72, NNR,

CCCXX

UIb—AI

-?e-

1% an unused reot, see 0. [* Arab. boyd

to collect.” To this root in Thes. are referred 0°D,
SOND and RONDO]

+ nian pl. f. bands, fillets, especially those

worn by the Jews at prayers (j'?DA, φυλακτήρια,
Matt. 23:5), i. e. scrolls of parchment with sentences
written on them out of the law of Moses (Ex. 13: 1—
10, 11—16; Deu. 6:4—g; 11:13—21), which the
Jews have been accustomed to wear at prayers bound
to the forehead and the Jeft wrist, Ex. 13:16; Dew
6:8; 11:18. [It requires proof that the Jewish
phylacteries are here intended by these fillets or
bandages.] (Ch. ΒΥ, SABO a bracelet, a front-
let. This word is for 72050, like 933 for 2373, 2343

for 3333, nbids, Syr. JAS. , Lehrg. p. 869
Root #30, which see; and not 450, to which the sig-
nification of binding has been hastily attributed.)

DA tannsed: ta: Kal. - Arab, Jb Med. Waw, τὸ
BE LONG.

Hipuit 97 to throw down at length, to pros-
trate (der Lange lang bimwerfen, comp. Isai. 22:17);
to throw, to cast, as a spear, 1 Sa. 18:11; 20:33;
to cast out as from a country, Jer. 16:13; 22:26;
from a ship, Jon.1:5, 12; to send forth a wind,
Jon. 1:4.

Hopuat, to be prostrated, Ps. 37:24; Job 41:1;
to be cast as alot, Prov. 16:33; to be cast out, Jer.
22:28.

- PILPEL, baby i. q. Hiphil, to prostrate, to cast
Forth, Isa. 22:17.
Derivative, 77020.

- FVM an unused root.

to surround.
Hence M1514 bands, as if girdles.

“VM an unused root, like the kindred roots 3,
WA to surround (see Hartmann’s Linguist. Einleis
p. 82). Hence WO [ΠῚ 32, Woy].

“AO m.—(1) @ wall around about, a fence, an in-

closure. Eze. 46:23. (,.b a boundary, ἡ,» a fence.)

(2) a row, as of precious stones. Ex. 28:17, 8eq.;
39:10, seq. [“ Or of hewn stone, 1 Ki.7:12; also
applied to a row of other things.” ]

WO Ch.m.a mountain, a rock. Dan. 9:35,
453 1.4. Heb. wy. Syr. fag id. [“ Arab. δ τς.

win TO FLY VIOLENTLY, TO SEEK FOR PREY,
as an eagle, properly to dash upon, compare German

Arab. Ws\L Med. Waw,

Pe αν σονΝ

bry — mie

ftofen, a word appropriated to birds of prey, whence
Stifier, Stofvegel, the English word to toss. 9009:
06, doit ὯΝ bam? WD (With this corresponds Syr.

Cees

“ony used of the flying of an eagle or vulture, for
Hebrew 184 Jer. 48:40; 49:29: Pael, Deut. 32:11;

Job 39:13; loon, a lofty or vehement flight.)

nip Ch. f. a fast, adv. fasting, not having taken

food, Dan.6:19. Root SW i.g. Heb. ΠῚ. No.2, to
fast, to abstain from food, which see. [“ The form
is like N23 from Π23.᾽}

MIO unused in Kal, Τὸ STRETCH OUT, TO EX-
TEND. Arab. |b to spread out.
Pitet part. NYPD those who draw the bow,

i.e. archers, Gen. 21:16 [i. 6. in this passage a bow-
shot]. As to the form, comp. NY, Hithp. MINAYA,

fine masce. ὦ mill, worked by hand, Lam. 5:13;
Root Ob.

ominy m. pl. tumours of the anus, hemorrhoidal
marisce, protruding from the anus (see 70), pro-
truding through tenesmus in voiding. 1 Sam. 6:
11,17; and Deu. 28:27; 1 Sa. 5:6,9, in "1p for ana
p bay which seems to have been thought a less decent
pers. Hence Syriac sag to suffer from tenesmus,
aa. Ιξάως tenesmus with flow of blood, Arabic
pry

MIMD pl f. according to the Hebrew interpreters
reins, so called because of their being covered over
with fat; from the root MD, ἐν II. to cover over
me fat. Compare aon No.2. Used equally with

2 and ὮΝ as the seat of the mind and thoughts.

ἢ 51:8, “behold thou delightest in truth in the
reins (of aman).” Job38:36, “who taught the

_ reins (this) wisdom,” sc. so that thou knowest and

understandest all these things; in the other clause
of the verse there is ‘3% the mind. Whatever be

_ the meaning ascribed to this passage, the word ninv

_tust have the same meaning as in Ps. loc. cit.

mint (FiO 158. 44:18), see MD,

{70 TO CRUSH SMALL, with an acc., Ex. 32:20;

_ Specially to grind in a mk Jud. 16:21; Nu.

"11:8, (Arab. sib, Aram. Cag, [ΠῸ 14.) 8 109

Ἶ ἮΝ “to grind the face [“‘person not face.” Thes.] of

ere cae

_ the poor,” i.e. to oppress him; Isa. 3:15. Compare
m7 Job 31:10, ‘ALN “ne ἸΠΘΣ “let my wife

CCCXxI

Syn
grind for another,” be his mill-woman, i.e. hie -
most abject slave and concubine (compare Ex. 11:5}
Isaiah 47:2). LXX., Vulg., Chald., by comparison
with verse 9, take “ grind for another,” in a figu-
rative and obscene sense, for “let her be violated by.
another man,” the Greek μύχλειν, Theocr. iv. 58, Lat.
molere, permolere, used of connection with a woman,
see Interpp. ad Petron. Sat.23. Hor. Sat., i. 2, 35.
Bochart, Hieroz. i. p. 188; but a word of. this sense,
is, in all the places, attributed to the man. ;
Hence }iN0 and the two following words.

MIMD £. a mill worked by hand, Ecc. 12:4 |
ΤΣ pl. f. those that grind, the grinders,
or molar teeth. Arab. ἘΣ ΑΕ eS Ece. 12:3.

WI an unused root, which I suppose to have
had the same meaning as ὙΠ (7 being changed inte
the harsher letter mn), ὦ to be, or become conspicu-
ous, to shine forth, bervor=, zum Borfdein fommen. [In
Thes. the idea of groaning under pressure or suffering
is that attributed to this root, comparing Syr. οὐρῇ
to pant under a load, also used of alvine straining,
with derivatives in the same sense. Arab. pb id.”

Hence ὉΠ which see.

FMD m. covering over, plaister, Sinde, Eze.
19:12. Root Π Ὁ,

Ὁ masc. —(1) clay, loam, Isa. 41:25; Nah.
3:14.
(2) mud, pire Psalm 18:43; 69:15. (Ethiopic

RY: clay, Arab. ass ws clay collected in the bottom

of a pond, from boyd to gather.)

po Chald. m. ΟἹ ΑΥ̓͂, POTTERS’ CLAY. Daniel

2:41, 43, SPO AON “earthenware.” (Syriac and

Arab. we fury id., whence the denominative verb
ων Med. Ye to daub with clay, to form out of clay.)

mM" fem.—(1) a wall, a fence, round about,
Ringmauer, i.g. WO No.1, from the root Ab ἐξ
surround.

(2) a place fenced off by a wall or hedge; hence
—(a) a fortress, Cant.8:9; an enclosure, a
country village, an encampment of Nomadic tribes,
Gen. 25:16; Num. 31:10; 1 Chr.6:39; Ps. 69:26;
Eze. 25:4.

bn i in pause by, suff. δ τὴ. δὴν Gen. 47:98, Ἔα
Exod. 16:13, 14; Deut.32:2; Isaiah 26:19; Zec
22

app

8:19." (Arabic |b light rain,
Root 950 No. I. ss

SE as 2. Don. 4:18. |

ΝΟ 10 PATCH, TO SEW UP. (Chald. 858 id.) ,
Joshua 9:5; nixpyp ΝΣ “patched up shoes.”
[But this belongs to Pual.]

[Κα], pass. | Part. NIOD 5 potted, having large spots
like patches on a garment (comp. Germ. §led, which |
signifies both a spot and a patch, i. q. §lice, whence |
fliden). Gen. 30:32, seq.; Eze. 16:16.

[Puat part. Josh. 9:5; see above. ]

oxdp see *70 and DPD.

Ethiop. (Nd: dew.) |

my an unused root, i.q. [ly to be fresh, comp.
Gr. θάλλω.
Hence *70 and—

mot τη. a young lamb, 1Sam.7:9; Isa. 65:25.
(Arab. Jb a young animal of any sort, especially
a new born gazelle. 2th. (N/\,: a kid, Syr. LXg
a boy, AAS a girl; [ταλιθὰ κουμί. Mark 5:41].

mond fem. a casting forth, Isa.22:17. Root
bp Pilp

by 1. q- noo, only in plur. mase. Ὁ for poy
(compare Lehrg. 575) young lambs, Isa. 40:11.

I. bby, Arab. OY, Eth. ADAf\: to moisten

gently, as the earth with dew or showers.
Hence 79 dew. :

ΤΣ

I. bby ig. 99¥No. IIT. Arab. (Jb II. τὸ over-
SHADOW, hence to cover over.

Pret 229 to cover, especially with beams or planks
(elsewhere ΠῚ), Neh. 3:15. Compare Gen. 19:8,
MPP ¥.

PILPEL Doon is from 539, which see.

Ob Chald. i. q. Hebr. No. IT.

APHEL Soo to take shelter, Dan. 4:9.

ody an unused root. Aram. poy, Arab. we
ZEth. (ΠΝ δῦ; to oppress, to do wrong to. Hence—

poy (“ oppression”), [Telem], pr. n. of a

town in the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:24; in the
opinion. of Kimchi and others, the same as is called

_ CCCXXII

in 1 Sa. 15:4, ode (young lambs). [(2) pr. n.m.
Eze. 30: 24.]

mxno—Sn

fio (* oppressed”), [Talmon], pr. π. m
Ezr. 2:42; Neh. 7:45.

NO inf. ΠΟ (Lev. 15:32)—(1) ΓῸ BE or Τὸ

\ eA
BECOME UNCLEAN, TO BE POLLUTED (Syr. [xog,
which follows the analogy of guttural verbs, to

pollute, log polluted, comp. Lat. contamino, attamino,
intamino). Especially used of uncleanness in a
Levitical sense both of persons and of animals (whose
flesh was not to be eaten, see Lev. 11:1—31); alsc
of things, as of buildings, vessels. Opp. to WD. Lev
11:24, seq. Followed by 3 to be unclean by any_
thing. Levit.15:32; 18:20,23. [‘ Also to defile
oneself, followed by 2 with any thing, Ps. 106:39;
Eze. 22:4.” |

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, S23 part. plur. OND) Eze. 20:30, 31,
pass. of Piel, to pollute one’s self, as a woman by adul-
tery, Nu. §:13, 14, 20, 27, 28; a people by whoredom
or idolatry, Hos. 5:3; 6:10. Followed by 3 of the
thing with which any one is defiled, as with idols,
Eze. 20:43; 23:7, 30.

Piet 820Y—(1) to pollute, to defile, Lev. 15:31,
hence—(a) to profane a land with wickedness
Ley. 18:28; 20:3; the temple, Ps. 79:1: the high
places (MDB) i.e. to destroy them, to take them
away, 2 Ki. 23:8,10, 13.—(d) to violate a woman,
or virgin, Gen. 34:5, 13,27; Eze. 18:6, 15.

(2) to declare any one unclean, as was done by
the priest, Lev. 13:3, 8, 11, seq.

(3) to make be polluted, to cause to pollute one's
self, Eze. 20:26. ,

Pua part. polluted, Eze..4:14.

Hirapac fut. 828. i. q. Niph. to pollute one’s self,
followed by 3 (Lev. 11:43; 18:30) and ? (Lev. 11:
24; 21:11) of the thing with which any one is
polluted.

Horapakn SD id. Deu. 24:4.

[Derivatives the following words. ]

NEO ἢ ANY adj. impure, unclean—(a) in 9

Levitical sense as to persons, animals, and things, —

Lev. 5:2; Deu. 14:19.—(6) in a moral sense, Job
14:4. DW NS polluted of name, infamous, Eze.
22:5.

TININD £. Mic. 2:10 [sometimes taken as inf. of
verb], and—

TINO f. uncleanness, pollution, Lev. 5:3}
7:21; also an unclean thing, Jud. 13:7,14; 2Ch
29:16. Plur. const. M8DY Lev. 16:19. [Used in
Levitical and moral senses like the verb].

ΠΣ i i κ᾽.

tet Arab. κα oe

ᾧ

TVD i. ᾳ 82D; at least some of the forms of
this verb follow the analogy of verbs ἥδ... So

Nipuat OF) Lev. 11:43, and Job 18:3, ὉΘΌΣ
D2va “we are unclean in your eyes,” i.e. im-
pious, compare Job 14:4. Some, however, of the
Hebreyw interpreters, without violence to the paral-
lelism, take 1) to be the same as DQ, DON to be
stopped up, i.e. to be stupid. Vulg. sorduimus.

᾿ Ὁ (cogn. to 5.3) To HIDE, Josh. 5:6; Job31:
33; specially under the earth, to bury, Gen. 35:4;
Ex.2:12; Josh.7:21, 22; Jer. 43:10. 6 ΠΕ 20
Psalm 140:6; 142:4; Ὁ NW ‘YD Ῥε. 9:16; 31:5, to
hide a snare or a net for any one, i.e. to plot against
him, comp. Ps. 64:6; Job 18:10. D0 Sala hidden
abortion, Job 3:16. Followed ty to hide for at
one, to reserve for him. Job 20:26, 120 biog
PRBS? “all darkness (or calamity) is hid jes
in his treasuries.” A play of words is here to be
observed in the use of the cognate words #190 and
BEY. Similar is Dent. 33:19, SiN NOY EY « the
most secret of the hidden things of sand” (to be un-
derstood of glass [???’]). Facetiously used, Proverbs
19:24, NOP¥p 1) OM j20 “the slothful man hides
his hand in the dish.” The hand of a lazy man is
well described as being dipped slowly and deeply in
the dish.

Nipual, to hide one’s self underground, Isa. 2:10.

ΗΙΡΗΠ, i. q. Kal, 2 Ki. 7:8.

[In Thes. the primary meaning is said to be that
of immersing, as found in many roots beginning
with the syllables nn, 3.

Derivative fia.

NID an unused root, perhaps i. q. Arab. oe)

to twine, to weave, as a basket, whence ee a

basket. Hence 820. [In Thes. this root is rejected,
and the noun stands as a primitive. ]

NID [const. NID] τη. α basket.

Deut. 26:2, 4.
(Ch. 82¥ id.)

70 unused in Kal. Aram. «ας to be soiled,

to be dirtied.

Prt, to dirty, mavtt Cant. 5:3.
myo a q. i YA

“| TO GO ASTRAY,

Aram. TY? [4

Hira, to lead astray, Eze. 13:10.

DYY— (a) TO TASTE (as in all the cognate
languages) — (a) totry the flavour, Job 12:11.—

ὰ ue

CCCXXHI

ἢ0- Ὁ

(b) to taste, to eat a little, 1 Sa. 14:24, 29, 43; ὅοῃ
3:7-—(c) to perceive by the taste or flavour,
2 Sa. 19:36. Metaph.

(2) to perceive mentally [or spiritually ], Prov.
31:18. Psalm 34:9, TIT) 27D ANH ue “ taste
(perceive) and see that Jehovah is δ

Hence the words immediately Solliwing: and
DYDYDID.

DYD Ch. id.
PaEL, to give to taste, i.e. to eat, Daniel 4:22;
5:21.

ΝΘ m.—(1) taste, flavour of food, Nu. 11:8;
Jer. 48:11; Job 6:6.

(2) metaph. taste for judgment, discernment,
reason (85 ἴῃ Lat. sapere, sapiens, sapientia, and on
the other hand insipidus), 1 Sa. 25:33; Ps. 119:66;
Job 12:20. ὮΝ NID AYN “a woman without ats
cernment,” Prov.11:22. OYO 73Y tochange one’s
reason, i.e. to feign one’s self mad, Psalm 34:1.
DYD "3 Ὁ Ὁ who give an answer intelligently: Prov.
26:16.

(3) the sentence of aking; hencea royal de-
cree, Jon.3:7. See Chald.

DY m. Ch. i.q- Heb. No. 3, a decree, mandate,
Ezr. 6:14. More frequently used is—

Dy’ m. Chald.—(1) taste, flavour; specially,
pleasant. Dan. 5:2, SW DDS “in the taste of
wine,” i.e. in his cups, w hilst drinking. ς

(2) intelligence, ene te 2:14. ΟΣ 35)
to give account, Dan.6:3. 79 DVD Di’ to regard
any thing, make account of it, Dan. 3:12.

(3) sentence, royal edict, Dan. 3:10, 12, 29.
ὌΝ Div to give forth a mandate, Ezr. 4:19, 21; δ:
3,9, 13; 6:1;7:13. Used of a cause to be judged,
Ezr.§:3. ὮΝ ΟΞ holder of judicial authority, or
rule, a royal prefect, Ezr. 4:8, 9, 17.-

I. jvo TO PIERCE THROUGH eet a sword.

---

(Arab. | xb id., ads pierced through, Laks stroke,
Chald. Pael, id.)

Pua. pass. Isa. 14:19.

IL. δὴ o TO LOAD beasts of burden, Gen. 45:17.
(Aram. 1), roxy to be laden. Arab. wt VII. to
sit on a camel, ntl a loaded camel, ie) 0 camel’s
saddle. Compare j¥¥.)

FD m. with suffix "BD collect. little children,
boys and girls, so called from their brisk and trip-

ἘΠΙΒῸ

ping gait (from the root ΞΘ, compare Soy), Gen. 34:
29; 43:8; 45:19; 46:5; opposed to young men and
virgins, Eze. 9:6; to men above twenty years of age,
Exod. 12:37. Sometimes it extends to the whole
family, and is opposed only to the head of the
house. 2 Chron. 20:13, D723) DMY) ὈΒΙΘ ΓῺ “ also
their families, (to wit) their wives and children.”
2 Chr. 31:18. Gen. 47:12, 82 ‘2? “ according to
their family.” Ex. 10:10; Nu. 32:16, 24, 26.

θῶ unused in Kal. Syr. wg to spread out.
Cogn. M5¥,

Pie, NBY—(1) Τὸ sPREAD OUT, TO EXPAND, as
the heaven, Isa. 48:13.

(2) to carry little children on the palms (in Latin
it is expressed in ulnis [Engl. to carry in the arms]);
denom. from "20 No.1, Lam. 2:22.

Derivatives, N03, and the words immediately
following.

mB m.—(1) properly, the open hand, the palm,
in all its occurrences used as the measure of four
fingers [a hand-breadth], 1 ΚΊ. 7:26; 2 Chron. 4:5;
comp. Jer. 52:21. Ps. 39:6, Ὁ) NAN] MINDD 37 “be-
hold, thou hast made my days as handbreadths,”
i.e. very short.

(2) in architecture, mutuli; i.e. projecting stones,
on the tops of which beams rest (Ktagfteine), 1 Ki. 7:9.
LXX. ra yeioea.

MBO m. i.q. FED No.1, a palm, a handbreadth, |: :
pr. ἢ. of a daughter of Solomon, 1 Ki. 4:11.

Ex. 25:25; 37:12; Eze. 40:5, 43. ᾿

==) m. plur. a verbal noun, from NBD No. 2,
bearing in the arms, carrying children, Lam.2: 20.

bay prop. (as in Talmudic) To PATCH, TO SEW
froGETHER; figuratively, to frame lies, comp. δόλον
ῥάπτειν, suere dolos, Ps.119:69; Job 13:4. Ellipti-
cally, Job 14: 17, AY >Bon “and thou devisest
(false things) upon my iniquity,” i. e. thou increasest
my sins with false charges. Compare a very similar
passage, Deu. 1:1 [Targ.] Jon. δε 0 aby. pAPEY
“ye devise (aud would add) upon him words of
falschood.” (Arabic (ἡ to frame speech artfully,
compare Gr. ῥάπτειν ἔπη, whence ῥαψῳδός.)

“DED m. Jer. §1:27, plur. O° D0 Nah. 3:17, a
foreign word, a satrap, a governor of provinces
and soldiers amongst the Assyrians and Medes. Ifa

conjecture is to be made respecting this word from
the modern Persic, we should compare with Lorsbach

and Bohlen (Sya1b. p. 20), s4\7 a military leeder, and

CCCXXIV_

=) ee go)

this is better than what Ewald supposes (Heb. Gram
page 520), peti prince of height, from ς. οἷ and »
[“ Bohlen, in his posthumous sheets, compares Sanser.

adhipac'ara, king’s legate.”] In Targ. Jonath. Deut.
28:12, it is the name of a certain superior angel.

G- “ᾧ “ β
DD, Arabic Wik and - Ὁ To BE BRISK OR

NIMBLE in walking, TO TRIP ALONG (trippeln), to

walk with short steps, used of the walking of children

(hence 5), also of women loving display. It once
oceurs Isa. 3: 16, msdn AID 77, where Luther
follows the sense happily enough: fie treten einher und

-tvwwee-

fdrwdngen, i.e. to wag, to waddle, like Saad. ᾿ 4
; Ἢ eae 2 aes ᾿

Ch. {DP} 197NB2. (Arab. cb and ὁ. to be quick,
as a horse, to amble; see Schrader, De Vest. Mulier.
ge 127. Kindred words are tappen, trappen, and its
diminutive tvippeln.)
[ Derivative, 8.1

VDD ch. pl. "88 m. ig. Hebr. PEY—(1) THe
NAIL of a man, Dan. 4:30.
(2) the claw or hoof of beasts, Dan. 7:19.

W5bo TO BE FAT; metaph. fo be inert, stupid;
compare παχύς, Lat. pinguis. Psa 119:70. (More
frequently used in Chaldee.)

NBD (“a drop”=M5b), root 72), [Taphath],

TVW TO THRUST; Lat. trudo (which verb has
the same radicals); hence to follow on continu-
ally one after another, Pro. 19:13; 27:15, TO A247
“a thrusting dropping,” i. e. cropping continually,
drop coming close upon drop. (Arab. ob to thrust,
to push forward, IV. one thing to follow another, see
Schult. ad Prov. loc. cit.; Taur. ad Ham. page §16.
Syr. and Chald. 118 i. q. Conj. I.)

Hence pr. n. TOD.

“TD Ch. to thrust out, to drive out, to cast out,
Dan. 4:22, 29, 30.

Mm an unused root, i. 4. nby to be fresh. Arab.

Geb and, Ὁ id.; th. 2,2: raw, undrest. ‘The
primary idea is perhaps that of plucking off, so that
WD (7, 3W), may be i.g. ἢ, which see, No. 1, 9

Hence "10,

DMD (DI) i. gq. OW not yet, Ru. 3:14 a'n>.

Lie ὶ

.

μέ"
“7 .

(Chald. 879

ἘΞΙΡΟ

ΓΙ 9 unused in Kal. Arab. c+ Conj. 1. IV.
V{II. to CAST DOWN, TO THROW.

Hipnit, Job 37:11, 32 OO! “BAS “also upon
-he showers (God) casts down a thick cloud;”
words exhibiting the image of the clouds themselves
peing cast down (or seeming to be cast down) by the
weight of the rain in them (Woltenbrud)). But the Arab.

- Ὁ followed by wr signifies also, to cast upon,

to place upon ecemettink (compare ΠῚ a load); so
that it may be translated, “he loads the cloud with
a shower.” Symm. ἐπιβρίσει.

ΓΘ m. burthen, trouble, Deu. 1:12; Isa.1:14.
labour, weariness, ΠῚ to be wearied;
th. ACh: 14.)

“1 adj. f. 17% fresh, used of a wound, Isa. 1:6;
of a jaw-bone of an ass, Jud.15:15. Root ΠῚ,

D0 an unused root, prob. i.q. 2 to pluck off;
compare 1» to cut off. Hence—

DD pr. a cutting off, a part cut off (der Ubfdnitt,
die Stelle, wo ein 8weig vom Baume frijd abgefdnitten ift);
hence beginning [“ although I do not lay this de-
rivation down as certain”]. Always used as an
adverb.

{1) D393 prop. in the beginning, before the begin-
ning, i. e. before that, pr eviously, followed by a
preterite, Ρ5. 00:2; Pro. 8:25; also, sometimes fol-
lowed by a future in a future signification, Isa. 66:7.
Job 10:21, 7288 D103 “ before I shall go;” but more
often in a past sense, Jer. 1:5, “I sanctified thee
83H DID2 before thou camest forth.” Ru. 3:14;
2 Ki. 2:9; followed by an inf. Zeph. 2:2, n> D3.
Ibid. twice pleonast. 813} x? D3, comp. the Germ.
ebe er nidjt fommt. (The usage is sivas of the par-

φ-

ticles DY and \j, not yet, and 8 then: a future seems
to be placed with them for a preterite, because after
these particles tlie action is contemplated as future.)

(2) D389 i. qg. 533 properly from the beginning,

Yod, the tenth letter of the alphabet; when used
as a numeral denoting ten. There can be no doubt
thut the name of this letter 11° as well as the Heb. 7°
signifies hand (comp. 5% pl. Ὁ Θ᾽ from the unused
DY); and in the Phenician and Samaritan writing,

as mer" as on the coins of the Maccabees, this letter

=~

Sen

CCCXXV

ΤΙΕΙΒ

for before the beginning, Hag.2:15. Compare
1’ in the phrase MYND, DTP Isa. 46:10.

(3) 538 (in ige-—(a) not yet, followed by a
pret. 1 Sa. 3:7; but more often followed by a fut,
applied to a past action, Gen. 2:5; Ex. 10:7; Josh
2:8; 1 Sam. 3:3.—(d) 1. ᾳ. DIQ2 before that, fal-
lowed by a future, of a past action, Josh.3:1; Ex
12:34; of something future, isa. 65:24.

FIO fat. 990, once AI! Gen. 49:27.—(1) τὸ
PLUCK OFF (kindred to ΠΏ, O76, comp. Gr. θρύπτω),

τι} πὰ
- e-

hence Arab. > ἐν to be fresh (frifd abgebrocen), Heb.
78, 110 No. 3.

(2) to pull,tear,in pieces as a wild beast, Gen.
37:33; 44:28; Dent. 33:20; Psal. 22:14; Nah. 2:
13. Metaph. oat of anger, ‘Job 16:9; 18:4; and
thus even of God, Psal. 50:22, }7O8B “ lest I tear”
like wild beasts. Hos. 6:1.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, pass. of No.2. Ex. 22:12; Jer. 5:6.

Puat id. Gen. 37:33; 44:28.

Hipuit, to tear up food, i.e. to make some one
eat, to feed, Prov. 30:8. Hence the following words—

el) adj. fresh, newly plucked, of a leaf. Gen
8:11; see the root No.1.

FD m.—(1) α green leaf, a leaf newly
plucked, so called from tearing off (compare Gen.

8:11). Eze.17:9. (Ch. 8D}, Syr. Jorg id.)

(2) ananimaltornin pieces, theprey ofa wild
beast. Job 4:11; 29:17; 38:39. ἢ 5 “ moun-
tains of prey,” i.e. of depredators, thieves, whence
they come forth for booty, Ps. 76:5. f

(3) food, Prov. 31:15; Mal. 3:10; Psal. 111:5;
comp. the verb in Hiphil.

ΓΞ ΓΟ coll. that which is torn in pieces,
cattle torn (by wild beasts), Gen. 31:39; Ex. 22:
12; Lev. 7:24.

NOB ID Ch. [Tarpelites], Ezr.4:9; the name
of a nation, from which the Assyrian kings brought
a colony into Samaria. LXX. Ταρφαλαῖοι.

presents the figure of a hand rudely drawn. In
ZEthiopic also it may be added that this letter has
the name of Yaman (i.e. right hand).

A large portion of the roots whose first radical is
Yod (5), are in Arab. and th. 35, as grammarians
have shown (see Lehrg. § 105, A), as ‘10, als; OAL:

toda - 2

_ #tc. - Agsto the relation of verbs 5. with other roots,

_ especially verbs yy and yy, see Lehrg. § 112, 2.

aN? TO DESIKE, TO LONG, followed by ?. Ps.
119:131. [“LXX. ἐπιπύθουν." (Syr. Sl and

the quadriliteral aL id. Kindred roots are 728,

-

εὐ to act as a fool, Isa.19:13. Jer. 50:36,

rye).

ΤΙΝ TO BE SEEMLY, BECOMING, i. ᾳ. 78}, 782
(Ps. 33:1; Prov. 17:7). Impers. followed. by 2 to
become some one. Jer. 10:7, 708} 7 ‘D “for it be-
cometh thee.” LXX. ed. Compl. σοὶ yap πρέπει.

(Syr. IL, suitable, seemly, followed by S becoming,

πρέπον.)
aN! sce WH? a river.

MII (“ whom Jehovah hears”), [Jaaza-
niah}, pr.n. m.—(1) Jer. 35:3.—(2) Eze. 11:1.

WWIIN’ (id.)—(1) 2 Ki. 25:23; contr. 172! Jer.
40:8; MI Jer. 42:1.— (2) Eze. 8:11.

“YS? (“whom he(sc.God)enlightens” from x),
{Jair}, pr.n. (Gr. Ἰάειρος, Mark 5:22)—(1) of a
son of Manasseh, Nu. 32:41.—(2) of a judge of the
Israelites, Jud. 10:3.—(3) Est.2:5. Patron. ‘TS!
2Sa. 20:26; from No. 2.

I. bs prop. 28) unused in Kal, To BE FOOLISH,
i. q. Sys which see. [‘* The primary idea appears
to be that of perverseness, i. q. oy Sa!

Nirwat 585} to be foolish, Nu.12:11; Jer. 5:4;
= 3h
5x5) 0937 “ the sword (is) upon the lying (prophets),
and they shall act as fools” (comp. Stim Job 12:17;
Isa. 44:25).

Ἢ bs unused in Kal, kindred to Six, ὅν, Arab.
[In Thes. the
meaning of this root is given “ properly to will, to
wish.” )

Hiruit πη to begin[“ to wish, to will,” Thes.],
Deut.1:5; Hos.5:11; Josh. 17:12, nay 235 ΚΣ
ΤῊΝΞ “and the Canaanites began to dwell together
(to set their feet) in the land.” Jud.1:27, 35. Some-
times it is used with a more emphatic sense, to under-
take, to endeavour, Gen. 18:27, 31; also of him who
yields to the prayers of others, and does something,
to be willing, to be pleased to do something, Jud.
17:11; 19:6, 7) si “be content now, and
lodge.” Ex. 2:21; 25a. 7:29; 2 Ki.5:23; Job6:

εὐ τὸ Go BEForE, TO BE FIRST.

CCCXXVI

Dew

9, 28. Construed with a gerund after it, Josh.17:12;
Jud.1:35; or with a finite verb sometimes joined
bya conjunction (Jud. 19:6), sometimes without one,
ἀσυνδετῶς (Deu.1:5; Hos.5:11). [Note in Ges. add
all these passages are referred to the idea of to wii,
to wish, either in the sense of undertaking what is
wished, as Gen. 18:27, 31; Josh. 17:12; Jud. 1:27,

35; 1 Sa. 17:39; orin the sense of being willing

to yield to another, as Job 6:28; 2 Ki. 6:3.]

ἽΝ & WS* mase.a river, an Egyptian word,
in the Memphitic dialect 1ApoO, in the Sahidic 1¢po
(see Jablonskii Opusce. ed. te Water, tom. i. page 93,
444; Champollion, I'Egypte, i. p. 137, 138; ii. 238);
on the Rosetta stone [as read by Dr. Young” ]
is found, lines 14, 15,10R (see Kosegarten, De Scriptura
Vett. Egyptiorum, p. 14). It is used almost ex-
clusively of the Nile. Gen. 41:1, seq.; Exod.1:22;
2:3; 7:15,seq.; in one passage, of another river
Dan. 12:5, 6, 7.

Plural DMN? rivers, channels, Job 28:10; Isa.
33:21; specially the arms and channels of the Nile,
Eze. 29:3, seq.; 30:12; Ps. 78:44; hence DY23D "WR,
“HYD "IS Isa. 7:18; 19:6; 37:25.

: ἘΞ

WS? unused in Kal. Arabic , οἷν 8nd transp.

oF
iwi to despair, to be cast down in spirit.

Nipnat id., followed by 2 to desist from any
person or thing. 1Sa.27:1, ΣΕΥ) Saw 39 ΒΝ.
iy “Saul will desist from me to seek me any
more.” Part. Ui) void of hope, Job 6:26. Neutr.
to be without hope, to be in vain, Isa. 57:10; Jer.
2:25; 18:12.

Piru inf. WS, followed by Ὁ to give over to de-
spuir Ecc. 2:20.

TUN? (see the following word), [Josiah], pr.n.
m., Zec. 6:10.

WEY? pr. n. (“whom Jehovah heals,” from
the root ΠΕ Ξε κοὐ to heal, and 47}), Josiah, king
of Judah, 642 —611 B.C., restorer of the observance
of the law of Moses: slain in battle at Megiddo, by
Necho, king of Egypt, 2 Ki. 23:23; 42 Chr. 34:33.
Greek Ἰωσίας. :

ὝΠΝΟ [.Jeaterai] pr. n. m.,1 Ch. 6:6; for whica
there is in. verse 26, ‘208.

aa unused in Kal.

Pit, to exclaim, to cryout, Jud §:28. (Aram
id.; specially used of joyful exclamations; found is
the Targums for Hebr. 2°70), 139, Syr. also to blow #

ae

oe ee ΤΡ

Γῦ2"-- }}"

trurapet, jasa the sound of a trumpet. Arabic
- =e

| id.; especially of a battle-cry or shout; comp.
22).
Hence 23% pr. n.

3) m. produce of the earth, from the root 23°,
like M8134 produce, from Nia. Lev. 26:4, 20; Deu.
11:17; 32:22; Jud.6:4; Psa.67:7; 85:13; Hab.
3:17; Job 20:28, in’3 243° δ» “the produce of
his house shall rejoice,” i.e. riches laid up in his
house.

Did" (a place trodden down, as a threshing floor,
from the root Did), pr. ἢ. Jebus, an ancient name of
Jerusalem, used in the time cf the Canaanites, Jud.
19:10,11; 1Ch. 11:4, 5. The Gent. noun is *D12}
Jebusite, collect. Jebusites, a Canaanitish nation, who
inhabited that city with the neighbouring mountains,
conquered by David, still in existence in the time of
Ezra, Gen. 10:16; 15:21; Nu.13:29; Josh. 15:63;
2Sa.5:6; Ezrag:1. This Gentile noun is some-
times put for the city itself (for *DI3'0 VY Jud.
19:11); Joshua 15:8; 18:16; and poetically for
Jerusalem, Zec. 9:7; like O°VS for Chaldea.

“I! (“whom He (sc. God) chooses”), [Jb-
har], pr.n. of a son of David, 2 Sa.5:15; 1Ch.14:5.

P'S! (“whom He (se. God) considered”), [Ja-
bin], pr.n. of two kings of the land of Hazor—(1)
Josh. 11:1.—(2) Jud. 4:2; Ps. 83:10.

WD? see UD.

b> {unused in Kal]—(1) To FLow, especially

sopiously, and with some violence. (Arabic (|), to

flow copiously, to rain, whence (},., bl. a shower.

Answering to this, is German wallen, whence Welle.)
Hence 53), 22%, Sax a river, 533 for Daa shower,
233 a flood, deluge (in which Yod, like Nun else-
where, is inserted in the next letter) [its omission
being compensated by Dagesh].
_ (2) to run as a sore, whence 23" having a running
" sore.
- (3) poetically to.go, to walk, like the Germ. wallen,
_ poet for to walk, a metaphor derived from water,
_ tomp. the French aller, which belongs to the same
_ Stock as wallen, as has been well observed by Ade-
__ hing (iy. p.1366); see Hirum.
π΄. ~‘Hira nin (Syriac S59)), causat. of No. 3,
__-Peetically for 8°37 —

CCCXXVIT

Γ᾽ “2

(1) to lead, ἰο. bring, e.g. persons, Psa 64 11"-.
108: 11. a

(2) to bear, to carry, as gifts, Ps. 68:30; 76.12,
Zeph. 3:10.

(3) to produce, to bring forth, as the earth,
Hence dyay, daa produce, O32 fertile or inhabited earth.

Hopuan 2347 (1) to be brought, led, Psa. 48:
15, 16; Isa. 53:7; 55:12; Jer.11:19.

(2) to be brought, carried, Isa.18:7; Hos. 10:6;
12:2; to be borne, as to the grave, Job 10:19; 21:
39, 32.

Derivatives, see Kal No.1, and Hipuin No. 3.

[Ὁ to rejoice, an onomatopoetic root, unused; -
hence 93)", 924° II.”]

by Chald. i. gq. Hebr.
APHEL 22°) Zo carry, Ezr. 5:14; 6:5.
ay m.—(1) river, stream. p73) Isa. 30:253
44:4. Root ba No. 1.

(2) pr.n. Jabal, the son of Lamech, the introducer
of pastoral life, Gen. 4:20.

Sp fem. nba? adj. flowing out, sc. with matter,
suffering from ulcers; used of cattle, Levit. 22:22.
Vulg. papulas habens ; and so in the phraseology of
the Talmud, see Mishnah, Eruvin, x.§13. Arabic

S- -

aul ᾿ defluxus pilorum.

nya (from ἀν and DY, “devouring the
people”), [Jbleam], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of
Manasseh, Josh. 17:11; Jud.1:27; 2 Kings 9:97;
written 1 Ch. 6:55, pyda. .

a τ. LEVIR,a husband’s brother, who, by the
law of Moses, was required to marry the wife of his
brother who had died without children, Deut. 25:
5—g. Hence the denominative—

D3? Piet to act as the levir, to perform his duty,
to marry the wife of a deceased brother, Deut.
loc. cit.; Gen. 38:8.

TDD with suff. 23, 2) ἢ a sister-in-law,
a brother's wife, Deut. 25:7, 9; also, the wife of a
brother-in-law, Ruth 1:15.

Syn! (“which God caused to be built”),
[Jabneel], pr.n—(1) of a town of the tribe οἵ
Judah, Josh. 15:11.—(2) of a town of the tribe of
Naphtali, Josh. 19:33.

1)2) (“which God caused to be built”), [Jab-
neh], pr. n. of a town situated on the Mediterranean

Ὑ- 5

sea, taken from the Philistines by Uzziah, 2 Ch. 26:6;
comp. Josh. 15:46, LXX. Ἰαμνία, 1 Macc. 4:15, and
Ἱάμνεια, 5:58; 2 Mace. 12:8. Strab. xvi.2; Arab.
ay Yebna, which name is now given to a village
situated in the ruins of the ancient town. |

M32) (“whom Jehovah will build up,” 1. 6.
cause to prosper), [Zdneiah], pr. n. τὰ. 1 Ch.g:8.

MID (id.), [Tonijah], ibid.

ee an unused root; Arab. (2's to shine.
Hence pr. n. 737.

ΓΞ: Jabbok, pr. τι. of a stream near Mount Gi-
lead, on the northern border of the Ammonites, flow-
ing into Jordan on the east, now called By sal,
Wady Zirka, i.e. blue river, Nu. 21:24; Gen. 32:
23; Deu. 2:37; 3:16; Josh. 12:2; Jud.11:13. See
Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria, p. 598; Germ. trans.;
and my note on the place, in which I have rejected
the error of Pococke and others, who confounded this
stream with the Hieromiax (Arab. LS c3)- As to
the etymology, Jo. Simonis, in Onomast. page 315,
is not amiss in deriving ΡΞ" from P23 to empty, by a
Chaldaism, for P3}; hence pouring out, emptying;
Gen. 32 : 25, this name is however so alluded to as
if it were for Pi38° from the root P2¥.

ὙΠ 3) (“whom Jehovah blesses”), [Jebe-
rechiah], pr.n. m. Isa. 8:2.

ny’ (“pleasant”), [Jibsam], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch.
228. Φ

1. WA? fat. v2", pl. 2? inf. constr. IN, NVI
Gen. 8:7, TO BE DRIEDUP, TO BE OR BECOME DRY;
used of plants, trees, grass, Isaiah 15:6; 19:7; 40:
7,8; Joel 1:12; of tilled fields, Jer.23:10; Isa.27:11;
Ezek. 17:9; of the earth, Gen. 8:14; of bones void
of marrow, Ezek. 37:11; of a withered hand, 1 Ki.
13::4( comp. Mark 3:1); hence, of vital strength, Ps.
22:16, Md wand v2) “my strength is dried up likea
potsherd.” Moisture itself is said also to dry up;
hence it is used of rivers and the sea, Job 14:11;

Gen. 8:14; Joel1:20. (Arab. uw id.) As to its

difference from 27 to be dry, see under that word.
Pre 73" to dry, to make dry, Job 15:30; Prov.
17:22; Nah. 1:4 (where aman is for inva"),
Hiruw M19—(1) to dry, to make dry, Josh.
9:10; 4:23.
(2) intranzit. to become dry, used of plants, fi uits,

CCCXXVIII

mya

the harvest, Joel 1:10, 12,17; and metaph. ver. 12
“joy is dried up (i.e. has perished) from the childrez

of men.”

Π. 2! Hire Ὁ 3 Π|, with a signification taken
from that of Yi3a—(1) to put to shame, 2Sa.19:6.

(2) intrans. i.q. ὉἿ3 in Kal, to be ashamed, to be
put to shame, made to blush, Jer.2:26; 6:15;
8:12; especially used of a person whose hope has
failed, Joel 1:11; Jer. 10:14; Zech. 9:5; poet. of
cities overthrown (compare: the Germ. ju Gdanbden
werden), Jer. 48:1, 20; 50:2.

(3) todo shameful things, to act basely, Hos.2:7.

WA? adj. fem. MYI—(1) dry, dried up, Job 13:
25; Eze. 17:24; .21:3.

(2) [Jabesh], pr.n.—(a) of a town in Gilead,
which also is written 3) 1Sa.11:1, 3,5; Jud. 21:8,
—(b) of a man, 2 Ki. 15:10, 13, 14.

way (an intensitive form) i.q. 73), only in fem
ΤῸ) that which is dry, da8 Srocene. NY22 on the
dry, dry footed, Ex. 14:16, 22, 29; Josh. 4:22.
Hence used for dry land, as opposed to sea, Gen.
1:9; Ex. 4:9; Jon. 1:9, 13; 2:11; Psa.66:6. So
in Gr. ἡ ξηρά and τὸ ξηρόν, Matt. 23:15 (opp. ἡ θά-
Aagoa), Sir.37:3; Vorstius, De Hebraismis N. Test.
ed. Fischer, cap. 2, § 2.

NW! ¢ id. Ex. 4:9; Ps. 95:5; Chald. emphat. st.

NAWE? Dan. 2:10.

ON (“whom God will avenge”), [Jgeal], pr.n.
m.—(1) Num. 13:7.—(2) 1 Ch. 3:22.— (3) 2 Sam.
23:36.

251 4 3}} τὸ οὔτ [“spec.”], Τὸ PLOW. Part,
pl. 0°33 plowmen, husbandmen, 2 Ki. 25:12 "1p;
Jer. 52:16. Hence—

ad m. pl. 0°33 a field, Jer. 39:10.

IA} with m parag. 733 (“lofty”), [Jogbe-
thah], pr.n. of a town of the tribe of Gad, Nu. 32.
35; Jud. 8:11.

moa (“whom Jehovah shall make
great”), [Igdaliah], pr.n. m. Jer. 35:4.

I. mW) unused in Kal, To BE PAINED in mind,
TO BE SAD. A kindred root is 2).

Pret 73) to grieve, to make sad. Fut. 73% for
73%) Lam. 3:33. Compare 3) Piel.

Hiru 137 to grieve, to make sad, to afflict,
Job 19:2; Lam. 1:5, 12; 3:32; Isa. 51:23.

Niruat 7 (for My), part. afflicted, grieved, ὦ

om
sad, Lam. 1:4. Zeph. 3:18, Wi) 32 “grieved
(and excluded) from the holy convocation.”

Derivatives, })3}, ΠΣ,

I. 7? i. ᾳ 739 No. Il. to be removed.

Hiruw 7317 to Eanes, 2Sa.20:13. Arab. ers
Conj. IV. id. [“Syr. ὡς, 9] to expel”]. [This pas-
sage should be construed, “ when he had removed
(him);” sce Thes. ]

ὃ ἽΝ m. grief, sorrow, Gen. 42:38; 44:31; Ps.
13:3. Root 72% No. 1. bors
WI (“ledying,” deriv. of the fut. from 7a),
_[Jagur], pr.n. of a town of the tribe of Judah, Josh.
15:21.

fel ee ΤΥ = Pe ee!

=
t

yr m. adj. wearied, exhausted, Job 3:17.
Root "2",

Δ} (from the root 3) m.—(1) labour, toil,
especially that which is wearisome, and thus grief
(Job 39:11). Gen. 31:42, °BD 32) “ the labour of
my hands.”

(2) product of labour, hence work done, Job
10:3; more often riches, wealth. Isa.45:14; 55:2;

“ΜΒ ee oi 6s ie ieee
τ wae "

ΨΥ ΡΒ ΚΣ
Aly bt ys 4 mr 4

Ἐ Jer. 3:24; 20:5; Eze. 23:29; Psalm10g:11; Neh.

13 51:13: especially that which arises from agriculture,

ἐξ Ps 78:46; 128:2. ΞΞ 3! Hag. 1:11, id.

τᾷ ΠΡ [def. HY2], f. labour, weariness. Ece.

fe 62212.

ee

3% 22) (“led into exile”), [Jogli], pr.n.m. Nu.
94:22.

2} an unused root. Arab. 5», to beat abroad,
to pound, to press. nt
Hence Nj (for 33, 23) a wine-press, like prelum
(qs. premulum) a premendo. [‘This derivative is in
_ Thes. referred to }22, a preferable arrangement. ]

v3" fut. J2"2—(1) To LABouR, especially with
effort and toil, and so as to become weary. (Arab.
δΞ Ὁ be pained, compare 73!). Const.—(a) ab-
sol. Job 9:99, YS 53} APT “ why then do I
» labour in vain?” Prov. 23:4; Isa. 49:4; 65:23.
—(b) followed by 3 of the thing in which one
labours, Josh. 24:13; Isa. 47:12; 62:8; once in the
same sense followed by an acc. verse 15.

(2) to be fatigued, wearied out, 2 Sa 23:10; Isa.
᾿ς 40:31. Followed by 3 of the thing, Psa. 6:7, ‘AY?
“HIS “Tam weary with groaning;” Jer.45:3; Ps.
69-4; also with 3 of the person, Isa. 43:22, AY 3
Oe? ‘3 “for thou art wearied of me, O Israel.”

heer;

CCCXXIX

ae

Pret, to weary. Josh.7:3; Ecc. 10:15.

Hirai, 3°37 to weary some one, tobe wearisomy ὦ
to some one, followed by an accus. of the person and
2 of the thing. Isai. 43:23, ngiaba aynn xd (1
have not wearied thee with incense” (which I might
have demanded). Verse 24, T3Y3 2AYN7 “thou
hast wearied me with thy sins.” Mal.2 17.

Derivatives, 3°’, ΠΡ), and the words which im-
mediately follow.

YR m. fruit of labour, what is earned by la-
bour. Job 20:18.

Ὁ) verbal adj. one who is wearied, tired, ex-
hausted. Deut.25:18; 2Sa.17:2; Ecc. 1:8, 23
ὯΝ) D337 “all words are wearied,” are become
weary (not as Winer renders it, tire, make weary),
[“i.e. he is wearied who would declare all these
things in words” }.

[ny (the form actually occurring) see TY"3).]

ἽΝ an unused root. [Omitted in Thes. and the
deriv. placed under 3.7 Eth. ()11Z: to cast, to
throw, to stone; (Ὁ 70: a hill, a heap of stones.
Kindred to which is the Heb. 38. Hence—

“? m. Ch. a hill, aheapofstones. Gen. 31:47.
r=,
(Syr. ry id)

73 2 pers. ΞΔ) i.g. V3 No. 2, to fear, to be
afraid of, followed by an ace. Job 3:25; 9:28; Ps.

119:39; and "28D Deu.g:19; 28:60. (Arab. >,
id.) ;

“WW part. or verbal adj. fearing, with the addition
of the personal pronouns it forms a circumlocution

for the finite verb, Jer. 22:25; 39:17.

Γ᾽ const. with suff. $Y, but 037, 127 (for
DI, 127), dual O° const. "TY. Plur. Ni; fem.
(see however Eze.2:g). [In Thes. this word is
referred to the root 77°. ]

(1) THE human HAND, once used of the feet of a
lizard, as being like a human hand, τον. 30:28.

> 5
(Syr. w, Arab. οὖ id., Zth. (\2":). The principal
phrases in which the proper signification of hand is
retained are the following :—

(a) “Ξ ΤΙΣ, DY "3! “ my hand (is) with some one;”
i.e. I help him, Itake his part. 1 Sa.22:17; 2 88.
3:12; 2 Ki. 15:19.

(6) ‘2a ONY “ my hand is upon some one,”
i.e. against him (Gen. 16:12). I dc violence anJ

be td

harm to him, Gen. 37:27; 1 Sa. 18:17, 21; 24:13,
14; Josh 2:19. So 3 ΠῚ \ 7 used of the hand
of God in punishing and afflicting, Ex.g:3; Deut.
2:15; Jud.2:15; 1Sa.7:13; 12:15; rarely (in a
good sense) aiding, favouring, 2 Chron. 30:12; Ezr.
y:2; to avoid the ambiguity of this medial phrase
there is added myn Jud.2:15. The following ex-
pressions are used only in a bad sense, 2 17! 1D) (of
God) Ex.7:4; and 3 % 1! Πρ Ruth 1:13; in a good
sense we find, 158. 25:10, ΠῚ Π W2 δ πὸ MIA “the
hand of Jehovah shall rest on this mountain.”

(c) In either sense (but more often in a good one)
is this phrase used. ‘5 by δ τὸ An “ thehand of
God is upon some one,” i.e.as bringing aid. Ezr.
7:6, voy νος ΝΞ “ as the hand of Jehovah his
God (was) upon him.” Verse 28; 8:18, 31. Twice
it is expressly said, nwa Dy Ἵ Ezr. 7:9; Neh.
2:8; also there is added naive Ezr. 8:22. Alsoina
good sense there is said, Isa. 1:25, poy Ὁ MDW, but
in a bad, Am. 1:8, SPY ὍΣ “TY ‘NI! “ I will turn
my hand upon (against) Ekron;” and so followed
by oy (for Ὁ») Eze. 13:9; and in New Test. Acts
13:11, χεὶρ Κυρίου ἐπί σε, καὶ ἔσῃ τυφλός κ. τ. λ.

(d) The plirase, the hand of God is upon (?¥) any
one, is also used in this sense, the Spirit of God is
upon a prophet, begins to move him, inasmuch as the
Spirit of God was communicated to men with laying
onahand. Eze. 1:3; 3:14, 22; 37:1; 2 Ki. 3:15;
followed by Os (for Ὁ.) 1 Κι. 18:46. The same is
oy "3! PIN Eze. 3:14 (compare Isa. 8:11) and ΠΌΡΡΩ

Ὁ Eze. 8:1 (compared with Eze. 11:5, where
for Ἴ there is 1). Thus may be understood Jer.
15:17, 173! °23 “ because of thy hand,” i. 6. because
of the Spirit of God by which I am moved.

(e) TN! 1D) to give the hand, i.e. to pledge the
fidelity of the giver, 2 Ki. 10:15; Ezra 10:19; spe-
cially the vanquished giving the hand to the victor.
Eze. 17:18; Jer. 50:15; Lam. 5:6; 2 Chron. 30:8,
mind TY 3A “give the hand (submit) to Jehovah.”

(For a similar usage in Syriac, see Act.27:15, Pesh. |

To this usage also

py
belongs the gloss of Arabic Lexicographers, δ. se-
curity by pledge, rendering subjection, χεέρωσις.)
Similar is ‘8 NOD Ἢ jD) to subject oneself to any
one, 1 Ch. 29: 24.

(f) the hand, κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν (7) is sometimes used
(a) of the hand of God (like ™} for 3} 103, OWA for
ym OY). So Isa. 8:11, TO MPN for % 3 na
(comp. letter d) and Job 23: 2,772? "T} for nay
733 3 WS “the hand of God (inflicting punish-
ment) which is against me is heavy ;” comp. letter b.—

Lud. de Dieu, on the passage.

CCCXXX

(8) of the hand, i.e. the aid of man, hun, -:, aia
2 NO Job 34:20, and 7? DBN3 Dan. 8:25, without
any human power. Chald. j!T'3 x? Dan. 2:34,45.
Compare Lam. 4:6.

(9) wv? Ty from hand to hand (von Hand ju Hand),
i.e. through all ages and generations, and, when ac-
companied by a negative particle, never. Pro.11:21,
»Ὲ ps) NP 1 “through all generations the
wicked shall not be unpunished;” 16:5. In Persic a

similar phrase is used, ew (0) Schult. Anim-
adverss.ad Prov. loc. cit., and Syr. Jutd j it is, one
by one, one after another. To the same usage belongs
the Arabic interpretation of y) by succession. .

(h) 72? T hand to the mouth, sc. place, i.e. be
silent, remain silent, Pro. 30:32 (compare Job 21:5;
29:9; 40:4; Mic.7:16). Pers. Wee .

--

(ὦ) BD Oy Ty DI’ 2 Sam. 18:19, die Hinde diver dem

ῳ -οὐὖὦ.

Kopf jufammenjdlagen, an action of one deeply bewail-

ing, compare Jer. 2:37.

See other expressions under the verbs xdp, NY,
ΠΣ, ΝΣ, 75), nw, WON, V2N, etc., and the adjectives
81, Pr. :

It is so used with prepositions as sometimes te /ose
altogether its force as a noun.

(aa) “3}3 (a) in my hand, often for with me, after
verbs of carrying or leading, as, to bring with one-
self, 1 Sa.14234, 7R2 THY WAY OYTO? 735) “and all
the people brought each one hisox with him.” Jer.
38:10, DWIY ΟὟ ον nD TNE NP“ take with thee
from hence thirty men.” Gen. 3%°14; 35:4; Num.
31:49; Deut. 33:3; 1Sa.16:2; 1 Ki.10:29 Be-
cause I possess the things which I bring ΟἹ carry with
me, hence it is applied to possessiun, like NY, OY; Lat.
penes. Kec.5:13, “he begets a «en TINY ya Pe
who has nothing” (comp. Gerrs. ewes in der Hand
haben, and Hebr. 127 ANY ἢ arce> the word N¥).
Chald. Ezr. 7:25, “ the wisdoia οὐ ty God whieh is
in thy hand,” i.e. which thou po's_ssesi..—(/3) “into
my hand, i.e. into my power, after words of deliver-
ing, Gen. 9:2; 14:20; Exod, 4:91; 2 Sam. 18:2,
Hence 173 j&¥ the flock delivered into his hand, Ps.g5:
7; and to thesame usagearethe words to be referred,
Isaiah 20:2, NYY. W2. ΤΧΧ πρὸς ‘Hoaiay, viz.
being about to deliver a revelation to him.—(y)
through my hand, often for through me, by means
of me, Nu. 15:23, “ whatsoever God commanded you
my 32 through Moses;” 2 Chr.2g:25; 1 Kings
12:15; Jer. 37:2, etc. Often thus after verbs of
sending, 1 Ki. 2:25, “and king Solomon sent Ἢ
17993." Ex. 4:13; Prov.26:6; 1Sa.16:20; 2 Sa

=

12:25; comp. Act. 11:30; 1§:23.—(5) at my hand,
i.e. before me, in my sight, 1. α. "25?. (In this
sense the Arabs are accustomed to use ene oe

_ between any one’s hands; see Koran ii. pet iil. 2;
_ xx.109. Schult. Opp. np so. 30; ad Job. p.391.
In Greek ἐν χερσίν, Apollon., Rhod.i.1113; comp. po
χειρῶν, Germ. vorhanden, dia χειρῶν ἔχειν, Lat. hostes
sunt in manibus, i.e. in sight. Ces. Bell. Gall., ii. 19:
Sallust. Jug., 94; Virg. En., xi. 311, ante pein in-
terque manus sunt omnia vestras, \. 6. πρύχειρά ἐστι.)
135. 91:14. “ he feigned himself mad 07'3 in their
sight.” - Job15:23, “ he knows qWwn bir 3 i333
that the day of darkness is. ready at hand to him.”

(bb) OYY [2 between the hands, on the breast,
the front of the body, Zec. 13:6. Comp. ὩΣᾺΝ 3 on
the forehead. [Is there no secret reason for making
an especial rule as to Zec. 13:6? It surely must be
taken without gloss. |

ΤΥ ee ee, ee a ee

gaye er |, σε es
᾿ aa 6

(cc) V3 according to the hand,in the phrase
95 a) according to the hand of the king, 1 Ki.
10:13; Est. 1:7; 2:18, i. 6. according to the bounty
_ of the king. ‘The liberal and open band of the king
issignified. Others have taken it less appropriately ac-
cording to the power of the king; for it is not power and
might which are here ascribed to him, but liberality.
(dd) ‘5 7") out of the hand, i.e. out of the power
_ of any one, often put after verbs of asking, Gen.g:5;
ee 31:39; Isa.1:12; of taking,Gen.33:19; Nu.5:25;
of setting free, Gen.32:12; Ex. 18:9; Num. 35:25;

whence it is said, out of the hands of the lion and the
~ bear, 1 Sam. 17:37; of dogs, Ps. 22:21; of the sword,
_ Job 5:20; of Hades, Psa.49:16; 89:49; the flame,
_ Isa. 47:14.

(ce) ‘2 Ἢ" Sy, BD Sy—(a) upon the hand, or
hands, of any one, after verbs of delivering, com-
manding, Genesis 42:37; 1 Sa. 17:22; 2 Ki. 10:24;

12:12; 22:5,9; Ezra1:8. So, to deliver 330 "Tt οὗ
into the hands of the sword, Psa. 63:11; Jer. 18:21.
| But in the same sense is also said, 5. "1, 72 NOD under

one’s hands, Gen. 16:9; 41:35; sree 3:6.—(/)

" ὮΝ (Ezr.1:8), more often"?! by on or at the hands

- of any one, i.e. some one taking the matter in hand,
or under his guidance (an der Hand jemandes, jec
~Mandem yur Hand). 1 Chr. 25:3, O38 “Th Sy “under

i, the guidance (or superintendence) of their father,”
Bierce 2,6; 7:29. (As it is said in Latin, servus a
manu,ad manum esse.) Also used of one absert
and dead, whom others follow as a guide or director.
Chron. 23:18, WY] "TN! ΟΝ “by the guidance of
David;” ie. as following David, according to the
tion of David, Ezra 3:10.

CCCXXXI |

Used -of things, |

7

2 Chron. 29:27, “the sounding of trumpets began
W722? SY according to the (musical) instru-
ments of David;” i.e. the sounding followed the
measures of the musical instruments appointed by
David. Compare as to this idiom, Lud. de Dieu,
on Jer. 5:31; Critice Sacre,p.240. (Arab, 3) ei
ron) eet under any one’s care or auspices, a phrase
often found on Arabic coins connected with the name
of the artist.) See also under No. 5.

(7) τ see No.1, let. g, and No. 5.

Dual O°7! a person’s two hands, also used for the
plural, Job 4: 3; Prov. 6:17; Isa. 13:7.

(2) Plur. ni! artificial hands, or handles,
also used of things which resemble handles.—
(a) tenons of boards (Zapfen), Ex. 26:17,19; 36:
22,24:—(b) the axles of a wheel, 1 Ki. 7:32, 33
As to the distinction between the dual and plur. fem.
in substantives which denote members of the body,

S-

see Lehrg. 540. (Arab. Ὁ hgaitle, as of a hand-

mill, or of an axe; Syriac plur. jr) handles,
ingen ) Comp. mip,

(3) The hand being the seat cf strength, metaph,
power, strength (the proper force of the word
being for the most part lost in such cases; compare
above (1), dd). 3 with force, or power, Isa. 28:2;
SN 12 the power of God, Job 27:11. Psalm ΤῸ 6,
their hands,” i.e. have ind themselves dey oid of
strength. (Vice versi Vit. Tim. i. 44, “ they found
their hand and side,” 1. 6. “they had all their
strength ready.”) Applied to one remarkable and
wonderful work, Ex.14:31 (comp. manus, Virg. En,
vi. 688). Specially aid, assistance, Deu. 32:36,
πὰ ἜΝ. “help is departed.” (So Arab. Lid! wy
the power of the east wind, + £0) ον thou hast

no power in such athing, Syr. [coos J.J the
power of the Romans, Pers. -.:.) power. As to
the expression a long or a short hand, see under the
word 7$?.

(4) The hand being used for smiting with, hence
a stroke. Job 20:22, 383 Spy 22 “ every
stroke of the wretched comes upon him;” whatever
usually falls upon the wretched. (Compare Latin
manus, for a blow, with regard to gladiators.)

(5) a side, properly used of the sides of a person,
where the hands and arms are situated (comp. Lat,
ad dextram, sinistram manum, αὐ hance manum, Terent,
Ad. iv. 2, 31). Hence the dual OY) properly both
sides, especially in the phrase 07} 217) broad of bot}

yr
sides, i.e. long and broad, widely extending, Gen.
34:21; Ps.104:25; Isa. 33:21, etc. Used in the
sing. of the side or bank of a river, Ex. 2:5; Deut.

_ 9:37 (Syr. Lx « shore). With prepositions, Y?
1Sa. 19:3; 1 Ch. 18:17; 23:28; Prov.8:3; 2 12
aSa.4:18; 7 by 2 Sa. 14:30; 18:4; T 2¥ Josh.
15:46; 2Sam.15:2; 2Ch.17:15; 31:15; Job1:
14; Neh. 3:2, seq.; Ὦ Sy Num. 34:3; Jud. 11:26;
by the side of, near (Syr. με SS near). 106}. 6:
16, MI} MZ We TD Sy yA PVA Wy “ whom David
constituted for (by the side of) the singing of the
temple;” like the German, er ffellte ijn an bey dem
Gefange. See farther as to the particle "7 oy No.1,
ce.—Plur. Ni? sides—(a) of a royal throne, arms
as of a chair, lateral supports, 1 Ki. 10:19.— (0) la-
teral projections on bases, 1 Ki. 7:35, 36.

(6) a place, Deu. 23:13; Nu.2:17, 1? by ving
“ each one in his own place.” Isa. 56:5 (compare
No.8). Isa. 57:8, MNO W “thou didst look thee
outa place.” Ezek.21:24. Dual id. Josh. 8:20,
pix or? O72 mF Nd « they had no place to flee.”

(7) a part (perhaps properly a handful, a part of
anything to betaken up whilst dividing). Jer. 6:3;
Dan. 12:7. [Qu.as to the applicability of these two
passages.] Plur. 7) 2 Ki. 11:7, 033 NiO ‘AM
“ and two parts of you,” opposed to the third part.
Gen. 47:24, NID YB “ four parts,” opposed to
ΤΡ ΌΤΙ the fifth part. Neh.11:1. (Compare 78.)
- Also in the connection, Dan. 1:20, “ and he found
them 0°20773~52 Sy nit WY ten parts (ie. ten
times) wiser than all the magicians.” Gen. 43:34;
2 Sa. 19:44.

(8) a monument, trophy, i. q. DY (a hand being
that which points and marks),— of victory, 1 Sa. 15:
12; —sepulchral, 2 Sa. 18:18. Isa. 56:5, “ I will give
to them in my house ©Y¥1 3a memorial (or <
portion) and a name.” This name in Hebrew for a
monument may be connected with the ancient custom
of sculpturing on cippi or sepulchral columns, an
open hand and arm. See Hamackeri Diatribe de
Monumentis Punicis (Humbertianis, Lugduni asser-
yatis), p. 20, and Reuvensii ad eadem Animadverss.
P- δ: 56ᾳ.

As to the Dual, see Nos. 1, 3, 5, 6.

As to the Plural Mi! Nos. 2, 5,7.

i Ch. emph. 87} Daniel 5:5, 24; with suff. 77},
AN, OFF, Ezr. 5:8. Dual j!T! Dan. 2:34, 45, i. 4.
Heb. Ὃ hand. !} from the hand, i.e. the power
after a verb of liberating (compare Heb. 7%), e. g.
from the hand of the lions, Dan.6:28. As to Ezr.
7:14, 25, compare Heb. No. 1, aa.

CCCXXXII

ee

NT Ch. i. q. Heb. ΠῚ).
AputL, to praise (God). Part. 81199 Dan. 2:23
contr. 87D Dan. 6:11.

roy? (“that which God has shown,” for apo

with a Syriac inflexion from (J, to show [So accord-
ing to Simonis; “or, perhaps from a doubtful root O83
-3- -s-

ig. Arab. 1}. ἀπὰς 1.8 to go softly and secretly”).
[Idalah], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Zebulon.
Josh. 19:15.

vat (perhaps “honied,” compare ¥27), [Jd-
bash], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 4:3. ,

I. ὙΠ: i.qg. 772 TO THROW, TO CAST, as a lot.
Pret. pl. 132 Joel 4:3; Nah. 3:10; Obad. 11.

[ει τ ἤης ἃ ἐν [an unused root], ἱ. 4.) fo love.- Arab.

Oe.
~

Hence are 1"! beloved, ΠΥ) dearly beloved, and
the proper names MP7}, THB, 5) ['].

[MYT (the actually occurring form), sce ΓΙ ἽΝ).

Ἢ i bi TO THROW, TO CAST, i.g. 1) No.I.; kin-
dred is 11. Eth. DLP: id. Imp. 47} Jer. 50:14.

Piet, i.q. Kal, to throw, as stones. Fut. 47%) foi
I Lam. 3:53. Inf. ΠῚ") Zec. 2:4.

Hira 710, fut. ΠῚ), sometimes 1717) Ps. 28:7;
45:18; Neh. 11:17.

(1) to profess, to confess; perhaps properly, to
show or point out with the hand extended; from
the idea of the hand being cast forth, i.e. extended
(see Kal; comp. 73 M9 and ΠῚ}, Kal and Hiphil, to

cast, and thence to shew by the extended hand).

Arab. (53, Conj. X.; Syr.Aph. id. Constr. followed ἱ

by an ace. Pro. 28:22: and followes by oy (concern-
ing), Ps. 32:5.

(2) to give thanks, to p, arse, % =elebrate, since
thanksgiving and praise naturally ‘tow the acknow-
ledgment or confession of benefits recvived; followed
by an ace. Gen. 29:35; 49:8; Psalm 7:18; 30:13;
and ? of pers. Ps.75:2; 1Ch.29:13; Ezr.g:11. ΠῚ Π
Ὁ DY to praise the name of Jehovah, 1 Ki. 8:33; Ps.
64:8; " py id., Ps. 106:47; 122:4.

Hrrupaet 771103 (Vav being taken in the place of
Yod) i. q. Hiphil. ~

(1) to confess, prop. to confess concerning onés
self, to chew one’s self as guilty. Ath. ATP:
to accuse, to criminate; properly, I believe, to object,
cast against; (Germ. vorwerfen, from the idea of
casting; (2b: an accusation, Borwurf), Dan.g 4

aoe

raves 4
ll) ewe a? a 5

χὰ te ae a Pe me

ae ae VO,

— ee

—

es A

Πα friend, Isa. 5:1.
Ps. 127:2:; applied to Benjamin, Deu. 33:12; in pl.
to the Israelites, Ps. 60:7; 108:7.

Others, “a song of loves,” i.e. anepithalamium. (Syr.
: ae beloved.) -

[Jedidiah], a cognomen given to Solomon when

ὰ Re πο μῆς ἦν δὲν ἔρον BN oars ἐν ΨΥ

_ of a son of Benjamin, 1 Ch. 7:6, 10, 11.
ANT see NT.

grrr
followed by an ace. of the thing, Levit. 5:5; 16:21; |
26:40; bY of the thing, Neh. 1:6; 9:2.

(2) to praise, to celebrate, followed by
3U:22.

Derived nouns, [7°], 773A, ΤΊΣ, and the proper
names #7, MP, THN, and those which are se-
condarily derived from them, Hi, "AN, MN,
Ni [also perhaps ΠῚ, 7205).

” (for 1, “loving,” “given to love”),
(Iddo], pr.n.m.—(1) 1 Ch. 27:21.—(2) Ezr.10:43.

5 4 Chr.

iw (“a judge” [“or, ‘whom God has judg- |

ed’”}), [Jadon], pr.n. m. Neh. 3:7.

YI! (« known”), [Jaddua], pr.n. m.—(1) Neh.
10:22.—(2) Neh. 12:11, 22.

pm, pny, & pen 1 Chr. 15: 38 (“ prais-
ing,” “celebrating,” from the obsolete noun ΠΥ)
praise, praisings; root ΠῚ" Hiphil, to praise, with the
addition of the termination }3), [Jeduthun], pr. n. of
a Levite, set by David as chief over a choir, 1 Chr.
9:16; 16:38, 41, 42; 25:1; also of his descendants,
who were themselves musicians, 2 Chr. 35:15; Neh.
$1227; Ps. 99:1; 62:1;.77:1.

*T’ [Jadau], pr.n. Ezr. 10:43 "1p.

“T'T! (from the root TY No. II), m.—(1) beloved,
Mi TT! beloved by the Lord,

(2) pleasant, lovely, Psa.84:2. Plur. nia
charms. Psa. 45:1, NWT VY “a pleasant song.”

mT’ (“beloved”), [Jedidah], pr.n. of the
mother of king Josiah, 2 Ki. 22:1.

ΓΤ fem. delight, that which is loved, Jer.
12:7.

MTT (“the delight [‘friend’] of Jehovah”),

newly born, by the prophet Nathan, 2 Sa. 12:25.

mT (“whom Jehovah has shewn” [“ who
praises ‘:od”]), [Jedaiah], pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 4:
37.—(2) Neh. 3:10.

SUT! (“known by God”), [Jediael], pr. n.

ἢ} Τ᾽ (“weeping”), [Jidlaph], pr.n. of a son
Nahor, Gen. 22:22.

CCCXXXIII -

νη

δὴ ΣΙ fut. 9, once YT (see Lehrg. 38g), inf. abe
Ὁ, constr. NVI, obviously corresponding to the 1
εἶδον, olda, TO SEE; and hence, to perceive, to ar
quire knowledge, to know, to be acquainted. I
includes the action of knowing both as cominencing,
das Kennenternen, Erfahren, and as completed, δα Ken:
nen, Wiffen, Weijefeyn. (The root is very widely
extended in the Indo-Germanic languages, in the
signification both of seeing and knowing; as Sanser.
wid, budh; Zend. weedem; Gr. εἴδω, ἴδω, οἶδα, daéw;
Lat. video; Goth. vitan; Engl. weet [Qu. to wit];
Germ. weten, wiffen, weife; and so also in the Sclavonic
tongues, as the Polish, widze, to see; Bohem. wedeti,
to see.) The original signification is found in the
following examples, Exod. 2:4, “ and his sister stood
afar off 19 nly? nD ΠΡῚ to see what would happen
to him.” 1 Sa. 22:3. Also, Isa. 6:9, ΡΠ 281 87 ἡ)
“seeing ye shall see, and not perceive” (in the other
member is, hearing ye shall hear, and not under-
stand). These examples may be added to the pri-
mary signification of seeing: Deut. 34:10, Wh Wr
Ὁ"5 by D°2B δ᾽ (in the same connection elsewhere 78}
Gen: 32:31; Jud. 6:22; 2 Ki.14:8,11); Eccl. 6:5;
DOW YP Esth. 2:11, i. q. Dit ANT Gen. 37: 14.
Sometimes YT! to see, to observe with the eyes, i
opposed to what we hear or observe with our ears —
Isa. 40:21, wown ND ON Wh son “have ye not
seen? have ye not heard?” Ver.28; 44:18,» xd
42) nd “ they see not, they do not understand, for
their eyes are besmeared that they may not see, and
that their hearts may not understand;” where YT} is
applied to the eyes, just as pala to the heart or mind.
YT then signifies that which results from seeing, ἡ
unless any one be devoid of senses and mind, or has his
understanding shutup. The following are its specific
applications—

(1) to know, to perceive, to be aware of (wabrs
nehmen, gewabr werden), whether by the eyes (Isa. 6:9)
or by the touch, Gen. 19:33; often by the mind, and
hence to understand, Jud. 13:21; w:th the addition
of 339 Ey Deut.8:5. Followed by 3 of the thing
through which any thing is understood, Gen. 15: 8,
YIS 792 “whence shall I understand?” Gen. 24;
14; Ex. 7:17.

(2) to get to know, to discover, whether by see-
ing (see Ex. 2:4; 1 Sa. 22:3) or by hearing, Gen. 9:
24; Deu. 11:2; Neh. 13:10; or, to know by expe-
rience, to experience, Job5:25; Eccl.8:5. So
often in threatenings (Germ. du wirft εὖ fdon gewabr
werden, erfabreny fiiblen; Lat. tu ipse videbis, senties).
Hos. 9:7, 28? ‘YT! “ Israel shall see.” Job 21:19,
YT Ves pbw « (God) recompenses him that he may

i nar Δὲ

see.” Ex. 6:7. “and ye shall know that I am Je-
hovah your God,” 7: 5,17; 11:7; Ezek. 6:7; Isa.
§:19; 9:8; Ps.14:4. (In the Koran the expression
is of frequent occurrence, ,,, wiz: ie then shall
they understand, 6. g. xxvi. 48; see Schult. Opp.
Min. ad. Job 21:19.)

(3) to know, to become acquainted with any
one (fennen lernen), Deu. 9:24; any thing (as a coun-
try), Num. 14:31. Often put by a euphemism for
sexual intercourse.—(a) of aman; to know a woman,
i.e. to lie with her, Gen. 4:17,25; 1 Sa. 1:19, ete.;
also as applied to crimes against nature, Gen. 19:5.
(Verbs of knowing are frequently employed for this
euphemism in other languages, both oriental and

»
occidental; see Syr. Wax, Arab. cl, wc, £th.
AA®P2Z: Greek γινώσκω, see Fesselii Adv. 8. ii. 14;
Pfochenius, De Purit. Styli N. Test. page 10; Lat.
cognosco, Justin, v.2; and thus Italian and French
conoscere, connoitre, although these have perhaps been
borrowed from the phraseology of the Holy Scrip-
ture.) — (Ὁ) of a woman, δὲ MYT “to have lain
with man,” Genesis 19:8; Jud. 11:39; more fully
ὋΣ avin? WS ΠΡ Num. 31:17. Compare Ovid.,

. Heroid., vi. 133, “turpiter illa virum cogno vit adultera

virgo.”

(4) to know, to be acquainted with any one,
with ace. of person, Gen. 29:5; Isaiah 1:3; of the
thing, Gen. pas. ὈΦΞ YT to know by name, Ex.
33:12,17; Ὁ $ DOB YT! to know face to face,

— Deu.34:10. Part. act. plur. D'YT “those who know

me,” my acquaintances (meine Befannten), Job 19:13.
Part. Pass. 337? known, followed by ? Deut. 1:13,
“men pp D'y'T: who are known to your tribes,”
without the dative, verse 15. Isaiah 53:3, oh yy?
“known to sickness,” i.e. befannt, vertraut mit Kran&
heit, for the prose expression Yon? yi, according te
others. /nown by sickness, as being remarkable for
suffering sicknesses and calamities; an especial ex-
ample of a man afflicted with calamities. (Compare

Syr. es ny known, illustrious.)
(5) to know, to have a knowledge of any thing,

with an ace. like 7)°3 YT (see 713°3), ΓΚ Ἢ YW to know
_ knowledge (to have knowledge, understanding), Pro.

17:27, etc.; followed by the prepos. 3 (German um
ttwaé wiffen), Genesis 19:33,35; 1Sa.22:15; Jer.
38:24; °Y Job 37:16; followed by the naked inf,
Jer.1:6; 1Sam. 16:18; by a gerund, Ecc. 4:13;
10:15; Eccl. 4:17, “they know not ΡῈ nivy? that
they do evil;” like the Germ. fie glauven nicht tibet daran
γε thuns by a finite verb, Tob 32:22, 7328 ἘΠ ND

7"

CCCXXXIV.

yr
“TI know not. how to flatter;” 23:3; 1 Sa. 16:16;
Neh. 10:29; conj. 3 Genesis 3:5; also by a whole
sentence, Gen. 43:22, “we do not know DY "2
who put,” ete. Also the accusative of the coject
may be altogether omitted, as after verbs of calling.
Cant.1:8, ἢ ‘YIN N> ON as in Lat. δὲ nescis, wenn du
es nidt weifts 2? is here redundant, as Job 5:27.
Specially the phrases are to be noticed —(a) PTY Ὁ
“who knows;” followed by a fut., 2 Sam. 12:22;
Joel 2:14; Jon. 3:9; more fully O& yt Ὃ Est. 4:14,
“who knows whether,” i. q. Lat. nescio an, haud scio
an, for fortasse (comp. OX B. 2). . As to Pro. 24:22,
see No. 6.—(b) ¥2} 2 »Ὲ “to know good and
evil;” Gen. 3:5, 22; i.e. to be prudent, to be wise,
[no one who really believes in the fall of man can
admit this explanation], whence J} 310 NYT YY ib.
2:17, “the tree of wisdom [knowledge?.” On
this account little children are said not to know good
and evil, Deut. 1:39; compare Isa. 7:15; and also
decrepit old men, who have, as it were, sunk into
second childhood, 2 Sam. 19:36. See Hom., Od.,
XViii. 223, οἶδα ἕκαστα, ἐσθλά τε Kal χέρεια, παρὸς δέ
τε νήπιος ἦα.

(6) to foresee, to expect any thing. Psa. 35:8,
“let destruction come upon him YT! δὲ not ex pect-
ing it,” i.e. unexpected. Job 9:5, “ (God) removes
mountains,” 391! N? (properly) “they expect it not,”
unexpectedly, suddenly. (Kor. xvi. 98, “ God over-
throws them wy pee ), notexpecting it.”. Lokm.

Fab. 28.) Cant.6:12, ΠΣ ἘΣ ‘AT ND ΑἹ knew
not,” i.e. “when I did not expect, my soul made
me,” ete.; Jer. 50:24. So YT ἢ wh foresees? i.e.
no one knows, or foresees, for suddenly, unexpectedly,
Pro. 24:22; paral]. ONND.

(7) Often used of the will, to turn the mind to
sometiung, to care for, 1) see about. Germ. nad
etwas fetes. Gen. 99:6, MDIND ST! N? “he took care
of none of his things;” Prov. 4:74, 27:23; gob
9:21 (opp. to Ὁ). Job 34:4, BHD 33°72 AY

“let us see to it amongst ourselves what is good?” —
| i.e. let us attend ton, i oc ™vestigate.

In the
other hemistich 032. Followed by 2 Job 35:15,
WBZ YT! δὲ “he does not regard iniquity.” Spe-
cially used—(a) of God as caring for men; Psalm
144:3; Nah. 1:7; followed by }) Amos 3:2, “ you
only have I known (especially cared for) of all the

nations of the earth.” Gen. 28:19, WS wrod ΩΣ

τ

PHY “him (Abraham) have I known (cared for

chosen) that ke may command,” ete. Compare Psa.
1:6.—(b) of men regarding or worshipping God.
Hos. 8:2; 19:4; Ps. 36:11; 9:11, 1PY ‘YT “those

FA

yr
who know (regard or worship) tuy name.” Job
18:21, 8 YP ND (WR) “who regards not God,”

an atheist, 1 Sa, 2:12.
(8) absol. to be knowing, or wise, Psalm 73:22;

Isa. 44:9 18; 45:20; 56:10. Part. D'YT ig. O20

Job 34:2, Eccles. 9:11.
knowledge, which see.

Nipnat YT3—(1) to be, or to become known, of

_ persons, Ps. 76:2; Pro. 31:23; of things, Ex. 2:14;

- Lev. 4:14; Ps.g:17. Followed by oof the person

to whom any thing is known, 1 Sam. 6:3; Ruth 3:3;

Est.2:22. Gen.41:21, 0237278 38372 YT NY “nor

was it known (did it appear) that they had entered
(been swallowed) into their bowels (belly).”

(2) pass. of Hiph. No. 2, to betaught by experience,
i.e. tobe punished, comp. Kal No.2. Prov. 10:9,
yu Y3TI Wp “he who perverts his ways (acts
perversely) shall be made to know,” be taught, 1. 6.
be punished. Jer. 31:19, YI OS “after I was
instructed.” Well rendered by Luther, παδεπι
id) gewigiat bin.

Piet, causat. to make to know, to shew anything
to any one; with two accusatives, Job 38:12.

Puat, part. YW) known, with suff. *Y%) my ac-
᾿ς quaintance, Psalm 31:12; 55:14; 88:9, 19. Fem.
_ something known. Isa. 12:5 ano.

Port YT i. q. Piet, to shew, with ace. of pers.1 Sa.
- 21:3. But should it not be read MYA instead of
— my ἢ")
ς Ἦνρηπ, 9°59 (imp. YT7A)—(1) to cause some one
to know something, to shew something to some one,
᾿ς —(a) followed by two ace. Gen. 41:39; Ex. 33:12,
_ 13; Eze. 20:11; 22:2. Used in threatening, 1 Sa.
14:12, 127 ODNN Ν᾽) “ we will shew you this
thing.”—(b) followed by ace. of the thing, and dat.
of pers. Ex.18:20; Deut. 4:9; Ps. 145:12; Neh.
9:14.—(c) followed by an acc. of pers. and an entire
sentence, Josh. 4:22; 1 Ki, 1:27.—(d) followed by
an ace. of the thing, Ps. 77:15; 98:2; Job 26:3.
_ (2) to teach, to acquatnt, followed by ace. of
pers. Job 38:3; 40:7; 42:4; dat. Prov. 9:9; spe-
ΟΠ cially, by experience, to teach any one by punishing,
to punish. _Compare Kal No. 2. Jud. 8:16, “ (he
took) the thorns of the wilderness and threshing in-
struments MSD WIS NS O72 YW) and with them he
taught the men of Succoth;” i. e. crushed them with
_ iron threshing instruments laid upon thorns (see v4).
LXX. Vulg. ἠλόησεν, contrivit, from the Hebrew ΣΝ,
which seems to me more suitable to the context than
the common reading.
᾿ς Hopaan YUM tobe made known.

silly

Te eee a

ew

Lev. 4:23, 28.

CCCXXXV

Hence MYT wisdom, or

yy

_ ΗΙΤΗΡΔΕΙ͂, YUN} to make one’s 86.) known, Gen
ὅπ: to reveal one’s self, Nu. 12:6; followed by

Derivatives *2)7', Y3, NVI, NVI, YH, wD, YTD,
NYT, and the pr. n. VV, MYT, YA, 2NVIT.

tr?

YT Ch. fut. ¥32? Daniel 2:9, 30; 4:14, i. q. Heb;

specially —

(1) to perceive, to understand, Dan. 2:8; 5:23.

(2) to get to know, to learn, Dan. 4:6; 6:11.

(3) to know, to have knowledge of, Dan. 5:22.
Part. pass. 3210) Nin? Ὁ) be it known to the king.
Ezr. 4:12, 13.

Apne YN fut. YT part. YTD to make known,
to shew, followed by dat. of pers. Daniel 2:15, 17, 28;
with suff. Dan. 2:23, 29; 4:1535:15, 16,17; 7:16

Derivative Y13/D.

yT. (ὦ wise”), [Jada], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 2:28, 32.

MYT (ὦ for whom Jehovah cares”), [Je
daiah], pr. n. m. 1 Ch. 9:10; 24:7; compare Zec.
6:10, 14.

IT τα. pl. 0°297'—(1) properly knowing, wise,
hence a prophet, a wizard, always used in a bad
sense of false prophets. Lev.19:31; 20:6; Deut.

18:11; 1 Sa. 28:3, 9 (comp. ale prop. knowing, a

magician, like the Germ. weijer Mann, fluge Frau, used
of wizards uttering words to the deluded people.)
(2) a spirit of divination, aspiritof python
with which these soothsayers were believed to be in
communication. Ley. 20:27; comp. 23s.

i’ Jah a word abbreviated from nin? Jehovah,
or rather from the more ancient pronunciation 772
or 9) [this rests on the assumption that one of
these contradictory pronunciations is the more an-
cient], whence by apocope ἡ» (as NAW for TMA»)
then by the omission of the unaccented ἢ, ΤΠ), Lehrg.
157. Either of these forms is used promiscuously
at the end of many proper names, as IHN, and 728,
MIN and NYY, WPL and MYM, the final ἢ
in these compounds being always without Mappik. _
ΤῊΣ 15 principally used in certain customary phrases, ~
as mynyobn “ praise ye Jehovah!” Ps.104:35; 105:
45; 106:1,48; 111:1; 112:1; 113:1, etc. Besides
e.g. Ps.89:9; 94:7,12; Isa. 38:11; Εχ. 15:2, MY
ΤΣ NIN “ my strength and my song is Jehovah.”
Ps. 118:14; Isai. 12:2; Ps.68:5, 10Y 73 “ Jah is
his name” (comp. 3 let. D). Isa. 26:4. (In a few
doxological forms this word is also retained in Syriae,

as {ono09 ous glory to Jexovah, Assem. Bibl.
Orient. ii. 230; iii. 579.)

mina

aim" in Hebrew a rare and defective root; of

frequent use in Chalden, Syriac, Arabic, and Athi-
opie (2%, «σεῦ, ay DUN:) ig: 102 τὸ ive,
TO PLACE, once in pret. Psalm 55:23, ! mindy yen
137 “ commit to God (that which) he ‘has given
thee (or) laid on thee,” 1. 6. thy lot, for 7 In? WR.
The person to whom anything is given is often ex-
pressed by the pronoun suffixed to the verb; see
‘2AD} Josh. 15:19; compare Arab. δεῖ, Ul, and
80 Ὁ, with two ace. of pers. and thing, although
this construction is not sanctioned by grammarians.
Others take 17! in this place as a subst. burden,
grief.)

Found besides only in imper. 33 (Prov. 30:15);
often with 7 parag. 735, f. 3 (Ruth 3:15) Ὁ]. 328
—(1) give, give here. Genesis2g:21; Job6:22;
2 Sam. 16:20, 73Y n> 139 “ give counsel!”

(2) place, put, set. 2 Sa. 11:15; Deu. 1:13, 139
DWIS O32 “set for eget men.” Josh. 18:4.

(3) adv. of exhorting, come! come on! come now, go

Ὁ. Gen.11:3, 4,73 ΒᾺΝ 16; Ex.1:10. (Arab. uo»
give, grant.) — As to 137) Hos. 4:18, see sayy ip Ind.

Derivative D°393'].

ΔΓ (Dan. 3:28) i imp. 33 Dan. 5:17; part. act.
3}, pass. 2), pret. pass. NI, IT Dan. 7:11, 12;
Ezr. 5:14; fut. and inf. are boetowted from {D3, comp.
Syr. Sov, fut. SAG from Wha = 102. Ch. 1. 4.
Heb.

(1) to give. Dan. 2:37, 38,48, to deliver, to give
over, Dan. 3:28; 7:11.

(2) to place, to lay (a foundation), Ezr. 5:16.

ITHPEAL, ANS fut. IM, part INN to be given,
or delivered, Dan. 4:13; 7:25, ete.

THT) a secondary verb, denom. from ὙΠ),
ΗΙΤΉΡΑΕΙ,, 33!) pr. to make one’s self a Jew,
i.e. to embrace the Jewish religion, Est.8:17. The
letter Yod, which, in the noun is a servile, becomes a
jas is NYP from wip, and from this again is

formed ἘΝ ae iu) from 4}
instances of this kind i in Reisk ad Abulf., Ann. ii, . 510.

3; see more

“ἐς So Arab. ole to become a Jew, from δ for
“.3

Oe Kor. ii. 59; 1xii.6; Conj. II. to make a Jew.”
pets

ΒΜ “IM (for m3) “ whom Jehovah directs,” from
ΠῚ), [Jahdai], pr. n. m., 1 Ch. 2:47.

CCCXXXVI

aan

NV! Jehu, pr.n. (perhaps i. q. 8177" [“ for “3
xin”] “Jehovah is He,” like YO for PWN), —
(1) of a king of Israel, who, after exterminating the
dynasty of Ahab, held ie kingdom from 844 — 56,
B.C. ; he was very much opposed to [some kinds of ]idol-
atry, but very cruel, 2 Ki. chap. 9 and10.—(2) ofa
prophet living in the kingdom of Israel, in the time
of Baasha, 1 Ki. 16:1; 2 Ch. 19:2; 20:34.—(3) of
others of little note.

TIANWT mase. (“ whom Jehovah holds fast”),
[Jehoahaz], pr.n.—(1) of a king of Israel 856—
840 B.C. the son of Jehu, 2 Ki. 13:1—9.—(2) of a
king of Judah, 611 B.C. the son of Josiah, 2 Kings
23:31—35; 2Ch.36:1. This name is also spelled
TONY, LXX. Ἰωαχάς.

vsin (“whom Jehovah gave,” & prob. from

VAN, (wl to give), [Jehoash], pr.n.—(1) of a king
of Judah 877—38 B.C., the son of Ahaziah, 2 Ki,
12:1; 14:13; also spelled wri [Joash], ibid.; 11:2;
12:20.—(2) of a king of Israel 840— 25 B.C. the
son of Jehoahaz, 2 Kings 13:10 — 25; also spelled
contractedly wri ibid. verseg. LXX ἸΙωάς.

THT Chald. i. ᾳ ἢ a i) the land of Judah, Ju-

. (Arab. 9 page as collectively the Jews.) Dan.
2:25, WM Ean 23 “the captives of Judma;”
5: 13; 6:14; Ezr. 5:1,8.

[“(2) Jehud, a town of the Danites, Joshua
19:45.” ΄

myn (verbal from fut. Hoph. “ praised,” comp.
Gen. 49:6), pr.n. Judah, borne by—

(1) the fourth son of Jacob, Gen. 29:35; 35:23;
and the tribe springing from him (WM! 323), Num.
7:12; Josh. 11:21, etc., the boundaries of which are
described, Josh. 15. ΠῚ ΠῚ 10 the mountain district
of Judah; see W p.ccxxx. After the division of
the kingdom, the name of this tribe was applied tc
one of the kingdoms which ircluded the tribes of
Judah and Benjamin with a portion of Simeon and
Dan, and had Jerusalem for its metropolis; the other
kingdom was either called Dk or (especially in the
prophets) DYES. ATTN NOW the land of Judah,
the kingdom of ‘Judah, Isa.19:17. HAY VY the
(capital) of Judah, i.e. Jerusalem, 2 Ch. 25:28, i. q.
‘YI VY 2 Ki. 14:20. After the carrying away of the
ten tribes, and after the Babylonian exile, this name
is applied to the whole land of Israel, Hag. 1:1, 14;
2:2. Where it signifies the land (Judea) TM? is
fem., Psalm 114:2; where the people (the J:ws [or

Pi ΟΝ ΔΝ ΠΥ ee eee Ts

ΤΠ Ts

tribe of Judah]) masc. Isa. 3:8;
was borne by —

(2) other more obscure persons —(a) Neh. 11:9.—
(Ὁ) Ezr. 3:9; Neh. 12:8.—(c) Neh. 12:34.—(d) ib.
verse 36. :

a Sa pl. 0°97, sometimes O77} Est. 4:7; 8:1,
7,13; 9:15, 18, in 3} }2 ---

_(1) Gent. noun, a Jew—(a) one who belonged to
the kingdom of Judah, 2 Ki. 16:6; 25:25.—(d) in
the later Hebrew, after the carrying away of the
ten tribes, it was applied to any Israelite, Jer. 32:12;
38:19; 40:11; 43:9; especially 34:9 (Syn. 22¥).
Neh. 1:2; 3:33; 4:6; Est.2:5;3:4; 5:13. Fem.
my 1 Ch. 4:18. ;

(2) [Jehudi], pr.n. m. Jer. 36:14, 21.

The same name

sa Ch. a Jew, only occurring in pl. [ST em-
phat. "S77! Dan. 3:8, 12; Ezr.4:12; 5:1, 5.

ΓΟ £.—(1) f. Gent. n. "WA adv. Jewishly,
in the Jewish tongue, 2 Ki. 18:26; Neh. 13:24.
(2) pr.n. Judith, the wife of Esau, Gen. 26:34.

mit Jehovah, pr. name of the supreme God
(arose) amongst the Hebrews. The later Hebrews,
for some centuries before the time of Christ, either
misled by a false interpretation of certain laws (Ex.
20:7; Lev. 24:11), or else following some old super-
stition, regarded this name as so very holy, that. it
might not even be pronounced (see Philo, Vit. Mo-
sis t. iii. p.519, 529). Whenever, therefore, this no-
men tetragrammaton occurred in the sacred text (DY,
ΞΘ OY), they were accustomed to substitute for
it ‘718, and thus the vowels of the noun ‘J78 are in
the Masoretic text placed under the four letters 717°,
but with this difference, that the initial Yod receives
a simple and not a compound Sh’va (737), not mim);
prefixes, however, receive the same points as if they
were followed by ‘278, thus A379, ni7°2, MIN". This
custom was already in vogue in the days of the LXX.
translators; and thus it is that they every where
translate 717’ by ὁ Κύριος (‘2 8): the Samaritans have
also followed a similar custom, so that for 71m’ they

"pronounce ἐδ Ν᾽ (i. q. OY). Where the text has

M7 ΣΝ, in order that Adonai should not be twice
repeated, the Jews read DON ‘58, and they write
mir, Py.

As it is thus evident that the word 737) does not
stand with its own vowels, but with those of another
word, the inquiry arises, what then are its true and
genuine vewels? Several consider that “17° is the
true pronunciation (according to the analegy of 2PY,

CCCXX XVII

ΠΣ Ὁ

nY78), rightly appealing to the authority of certain
ancient writers, who have stated that the God of the ©
Hebrews was called [AQ (Diod. i. 94: ἱστοροῦσι ....
τοὺς νόμους διδόναι---παρὰ δὲ τοὺς Ἰουδαίους Μωσῆν
τὸν IAQ ἐπικαλούμενον θεόν. Macrob. Sat. i. 18.
Hesych. v. Ὀζεέας, intp. ad Clem. Alex. Strom. ν.
p- 666. Theod. quest. 15 ad Exod.: καλοῦσι δὲ αὐτὸ
Σαμαρεῖται [ABE [31] Ἰουδαῖοι δὲ IAQ); to which
also may be added, that this same form appears on
the gems of the Egyptian Gnostics as the name of
God (Iren. adv. Heres. i. 34; ii. 26. Bellermann, iiber
die Gemmen der Alten mit dem Abraxasbilde, i. ii.}.
Not very dissimilar is the name IEYQ of Philo By-
blius ap. Euseb. prep. Evang. i.g; and [AOY (47?) in
Clem. Al. Strom. v. p. 582. Others, as Reland (de-
cad. exercitatt. de vera pronunciatione nominis Je-
hova, Traj. ad Rh. 1707, 8.), following the Samari-
tans, suppose that ΠῚ) was anciently the true pro-
nunciation, and they have an additional ground for

the opinion in the abbreviated forms am and #*. Also
those who consider that 7471 was the actual pronun-
ciation (Michaélis in Supplem. p. 524), are not alto-
gether without ground on which to defend their opi-
nion. In this way can the abbreviated syllables 17.
and }', with which many proper names begin, be more
satisfactorily explained. [This last argument goes a
long way to prove the vowels ΠῚ ΠΡ to be the true ones. |
To give my own opinion [This opinion Gesenius
afterwards THOROUGHLY retracted ; see Thes. and Amer.
trans. in voc.: he calls such comparisons and deriva-
tions, ‘‘ waste of time and labour;” would that he had
learned how irreverent a mode this was of treating
such subjects! ], I suppose this word to be one of the
most remote antiquity, perhaps of the same origin as
Jovis, Jupiter, and transferred from the Egyptians tu
the Hebrews [What an idea! God himself revealed
this as his own name; the Israelites could never have
received it from the Egyptians]; (compare what has
been said above, as to the use of this name on the
Egyptian gems [but these gems are not of the most
remote antiquity; they are the work of heretics of
the second and third centuries]), and then so in-
flected by the Hebrews, that it might appear, both in
form and origin, to be Phenicio-Shemitic (see ΠΡΌ,
nyo73). |
To this origin, allusion is made Exod. 3:14; T7378
MAS WR, “T (ever) shall be (the same) that I am
(to-day) ;” compare Apoc. 1:4, 8, ὁ ὧν καὶ ὁ ἦν καὶ ὃ
ἐρχόμενος : the name ΠῚ" being derived from the verb
M7 to be, was considered to signify God as eternal
and immutable, who will never be other than the
same. Allusion is made to the same etymology, Hos.
23

bay—aann

12:6, ΤΙ MM) “ Jehovah (i.e. the eternal, the im-
mutable) is his name.” [We have thus the authority
of God in His word, that this name is derived from
the idea of being, existence, and not from any relics of
Egyptian idolatry.] With-this may be compared the
inscription of the Saitic temple, Plut. de Iside et Osi-
Tide, 6.9, ἐγώ εἰμι τὸ γεγονὸς καὶ ὃν καὶ ἐσόμενον.
[This shews how Pagans borrowed ideas from. the
true theology of God’s revelation, and not that the
latter borrowed any thing from the former. |

As to the usage of the word, the same supreme
God, and the θεὸς ἐπιχώριος [God was in an especial
sense the God of the Israelites, but no idea must be ad-
mitted for a moment which would even seem to localize
the God whose name is Jehovah of Hosts] tutelar God
of the Hebrews, is called in the Old ‘festament by his
proper name ΠῚ ΠΡ, and by the appellative DONT, DPN

9:
(ὁ θεός, 2))|), sometimes promiscuously, and sometimes
the one or the other is used according to the na-
ture of the expressions, or the custom of the writers
(see p. XLIX, B), as 7}7) O83, TT) Wy 7S, AYN} 4, oY
ny, my ἽἼΞΨ, etc. The use of the word is to be espe-
cially observed in the following cases.

(a) DNs 37 i.e. Jehovah God (in apposition, and
not, as some have maintained, Jehovah of Gods, sc.
the chief), the customary appellation of Jehovah in
Genesis chap. 2:3, elsewhere less frequent, see how-
ever Ex. 9:30; 2 Sam. 7:22; 1 Ch. 28:20; 29:1;
2 Ch. 1:9: 6:41,42; Ps. 72:18; 84: 12; Jon. 4:6;
also DYNA mim. 1 Sam. 6:20; 1 Chron. 22:1, 19;
2 Chron. 32:16; Ne.8:6. Very frequent, on the con-
trary, is the compound form followed by a gen., as
oe τὸς mim Jos. 7:13, 19, 20; 8:30; 9:18,19,
ete. PHAN ON AIA Deu. 1:21; 6:3; 27:3; AIM
τ, PION Deu.*:21 313 2:73 4:5; 18:16; 26:14;
and very frequently elsewhere.

(Ὁ) MS3I¥ WN “Jehovah (the God) of the (hea-
venly) hosts,” see 8}¥.

(c) TY} ΤῈ (as to the points ΠῚ" see above) 2 Sa.
7:18,19; Isa. 50:4; Jer. 32:17; and continually in
Ezekiel.

(d) As to the phrase 77! "209 see 252, under the
word 0°33.

sann' (“whom Jehovah gave”) [Jehozabad],

' pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Chr. 26:4.—(2) 2 Ki. 12:22,—(3)
2 Ch. 17:18 [also contractedly 7331’).

pm τη. (“whom Jehovah gave”), [Jeho-
hanan, Johanan], pr.n.of me of Jehoshaphat’s
captains, # Ch. 17:15; 23:1; also of »thers. Hence
the Greck ᾿Ιωαγνᾶς and ᾿Ιωάννης.

CCCXXXVIII

pasy—aan

ΠΣ m. (“whom Jehovah cared for”), [Je-
hoiada], pr.n. of a priest who held great authority
in the kingdom of Samaria [prop.in Judea], 2 Ki. “
11:4 [also contr. YT").

Τ᾽ (« whom Jehovah has established”),
Jehotachin, the son of Jehoiakim, king of Judah,
6oo B.C., 2 Ki. 24:8—17. J‘ Eze. 1:2; 723°
Est. 2:6; Jer. 27:20; 28:4; 37292) (for 479 fi3") Jer.
24:1 2.2; and 47%93 Jer. 22:24,28; 37:1.

ΡΣ: m. (“whom Jehovah has set up”),
pr.n. Jehotakim, the son of Josiah, king of Judah
61:— 600 B.C., previously called Dp oN (which see).
2 Ki. 23:34; 24:1; Jer. 1:3.

Σ᾽ and IN m. (“whom Jehovah will
defend,” or “contend for”), [Jehotarib], pr. n.
of a distinguished priest at Jerusalem, 1 Chr. 9:10;
24:7; Ezra8:16; Neh.11:10; 12:6,19. Henre
Gr. Ἰωαρέβ, 1 Mac. 2:1.

Soy (verbal of the fut. Hoph. from 95%, “able”),
[Jehuchal], pr.n. mase., Jer. 37:3: written con-
tractedly 2237 38:1.

337 & 333) mase. (“ whom Jehovar. 1m-
pels”), [Jonadab, Jehonadab],pr.n.—(1) of a son
of Rechab, the ancestor of the Nomadic tribe of the

| Rechabites, who bound his posterity by a vow of

abstinence from wine, 2 Ki. 10:15; Jer.35:6. See
33).—(2) 2 Sa. 13:5, seq.

IT & JI" m. (“whom Jehovah gave,”
Gr. Θεοδῶρος), [Jonathan], pr. n.—(1) of a son of
Saul, celebrated for his generous friendship towards
David, 1 Sam. 13 —31.—(2) of a son of Abiathar,
2 Sa.15:27, 36; 1 Ki. 1:42, 43; also of others.

FID ig. Θ᾽ (this form is Chaldaic, and the
other is not to be regarded as contracted), pr. name:
Joseph, Ps. 81:6; but in this place it is used poeti-
cally of the nation of Israel. See AY.

myn? (“whom Jehovah adorned”), [Jehoa-
dah}, pr. n.m., 1 Ch. 8:36; for which there is 9:42,
mp.

py [Jehoaddan], pr.n. f. 2 Ki. 14:2 (in a°n2
yin); 2 Ch. 25:1.

Ρ TS ἊΝ (“towards whom Jehovah is just,”

[whom Jehovah has made just”]), pr. n. of the
father of Joshua the high priest, Hag. 1:2, 12; Ear

3:2,8; 5:2 [also ΡΊ ΚΡ.

°o Se
a;

SFE Oe oO

_<

+0

NS OP νυ» εν το.

ἜΣ

"

«

ὲ Eze. loc. cit. it is joined with 73M”
=
ἡ,

ΑΙ Υ̓
jae ὦ Gread down.

Soyo

DW (“Jehovah is exalted,” [“whom Jeho-
vah upholds”]), Jehoram, ΟΣ Joram, pr. n.—(1)
of a king of Judah, from the year 891— 884 B.C.,
son of Jehoshaphat, 2 Ki. 8:16—24.—(2) of a
king of Israel, from the year 896—884 B. C., the
son of Ahab. The name of both is also spelled
eontractedly D7’,

yavin {" swhiéee oath is J ehovah,”i e. shewho
swears by Jehovan, hence worships him, compare
Y2VPN), [Tehoshebal, pr.n. of a daughter of king
Joram, the wife of Jehoiada the priest, 2 Ki. 11:2.
This name is written ΠΡ ΣΝ in 2 Ch. 22:11.

UM? ἃ YAM! m (‘whose help [salvation]

is Jchovah: ” comp. RADY. the German Gottbilf),
ON [Jehoshua], pr. n. horses by —(1) the son
of Nun, the minister and armour-bearer [2] of Moses,
afterwards his successor, and the leader of the Israelites,
Ex. 17:9; 24:13; elsewhere called also WN Num.
13:16 (see also Y3W%).—(2) a high priest cotempo-
rary with Zerubbabel, Zec. 3:1; Hag. 1:1, 12; see
yaw). —(3) 1 Sa.6:14, 18.—(4) 2 Ki. 23:8. LXX.
Ἰησοῦς. Vulg. Josua.

DEVIN («whom Jehovah judges,” i.e. whose
cause he pleads), Jehoshaphat—(1) king of Judah,
914—889 B.C., son of Asa, 1 Ki. 22:41—51, from
whom the valley between Jerusalem and the Mount
of Olives received its name [“ although that is not
expressly stated”], Joel 4:2, 12; 2 Ch. 20.—(2) the
recorder of king David, 2 Sam. 8:16; 20:24.—(3)
1 Ki. 4:17.—(4) 2 Ki. 9:2, 14.

Wi! lofty, swelling, proud (root 1, which is

akin, perhaps, to the noun 19 [“ Arab. 2.5 a lofty
heap of sand”]), Prov. 21: 24; Hab. 2: δ. ** (Chaldee
and Talmud id., WS to be proud; MWD}, MY
pride.)

Ohba (“who praised God”), pr.n. mase.—
(1) 2 Ch. 29:12.—(2) 1 Ch. 4:16.

D2. m. a kind of hard gem, so called from the
idea of striking (root ὉΠ), Ex. 28:18; 39:11; Eze.
28:13. The ancient translators sometimes render
this by diamond, sometimes by emerald, sometimes
by jasper; but this last is certainly incorrect, for in
, which can hardly
See Braun, De Vestitu

Swtler

be doubted to be the jasper.
Sacerdotum, ii. 13.

ym an unused root. Arab. as fo trample,
Hence—

.

COCXXXIX

Θ5}.-- ἼΣΗ

PA ἃ MSM Gg. kad, @ place trampled down,
perhaps a threshing floor), Jahaz, pr. τι. of a city of
Moab, situated near the desert; afterwards a sacer-
dotal city in the tribe of Reuben, Nu. 21:23; Deut. _
2:32; Josh. 13:18; Isa. 15:4; Jer. 48:21, 34.

WI see Vil’.

ax (“whose father is Jehovah”), Joab, pr.n.
of David’s general, 2 Sa. 2:24; 1 Ki. 2:5, 22; also of
other men.

FN) (“whose brother (i.e. helper) is Jeho-
vah”), Joah, pr.n.—(1) of a son of Asaph, Heze-
kiah’s recorder, 2 Ki. 18:18; Isa. 36:3.—(2) of the
recorder of king Josiah, 2 Ch. 34:8; also of others.

TINY see mygin,

Osi (“τον ποτα Jehovah is God,” i.e. worshipper
of Jehovah), pr. ἢ. Joel—(1) a prophet, son of Pe-
thuel, Joel 1:1.—(2) the eldest son of Samuel, 1 Sa.
8:2.—(3)a son of king Uzziah, 1 Chron. 6:21; for
which (bya manifest [ transcriptural ] error), there is,
verse 9, NY’; also the name of others.

wa [Joash], pr. n.—(1) UNin? g. v.—{2) the
father of Gideon, Jud. 6:11, ete.

μὴν [Job], pr. n. οὔα son of Issachar, Gen. 46:13;
perhaps an incorrect reading for 2:¥* Num. 26:24;
1 Ch. 7:1 “1p.

ay (probably i. q. WL, “ a desert,” properly
a crying out, a a place where wild beasts cry out;

from the root wy, 222); [Jobab], pr. n. of aregion
of the Joktanite Arabs, Gen. 10:29; 1 Ch. 1:23.
A trace of this name may be found perhaps in
Ptolemy, who mentions near the Sachalite on the
Indian sea, the ᾿Ιωβαρίται, or, according to the con-
jecture of Salmasius and Bochart, Ἰωβαβίται (p being
changed into β). See Bochart, Phaleg. ii. 29.

[“ (2) pr.n. of an Edomite king, Gen. 36:33, 34;
1 Ch. 1:44, 45.-—(3) of a Canaanite king, Josh.11:1.
—(4) 1 Ch. 8:9.— (5) 1 Ch. 8:18."]

at comm. (compare No. 2) an onomatopoetic
word, signifying, if I judge aright, jubilum or ajoyful
sound, then applied to the sound of a trumpet,
trumpet signal, like NYA, which see. There are
allied roots, both as to sound and sense, signifying
loud noise, a mark sometimes of joy sometimes of
grief (since the two are often hardly to be distinguish-
ed, and they are expressed by the same verbs, comp

δ)
bay, Mt): such in the Pheenicio-Shemitic languages are

bs, Jas, SOS, and with the radical Beth 33%, \;

in Greek ὀλολύζειν, ἀλαλάζειν, ἰάλεμος, Lat. ejulare,
ululare, in the German dialects, the Swedish ‘olen
(whence the festival of the ancient Scandinavians
called Julfest), Dutch toelen, vulg. German jodeln.
In ail these words the signification of the syllable
jol, jobl, jodl, is that of jo, of crying out, as in the
Germ. juchen, jaudgen, which is no other than to cry
out, zo, jud. Hence—

(2) 53°D M22 the horn of jubilee, i.e. with which a
>a is sounded, Josh. 6:5; andellipt. 92° Exodus

:13; pl. pda ninsie’ Joch.6:6; with art, nip
εἰ 2 ΡΠ Josh. 6: 4. 8; 135 ™ trumpets of Jubilee”
(as to the plur. pai see note), i.e. with which a
signal is sounded, fermtromreten, plainly the same as
nYIIA TDW Lev. 25:9. Between 22'0 1139 (Lermborn)
and 92° "1 there could be no distinction drawn, as
appears from Josh.6:4, compared with Josh. 5:6.

— ain ἩΡῸΞ Ex. 19:13, and 5282 p1pa WM Josh.
6:5, “ as soon as a signal is sounded,” which is
elsewhere “7212 YA compareJosh. 6:4, compared
with Josh. 6:5. —The Chaldee Targumist and the
Jewish doctors absurdly translate Sai a ram, and
Sa'a Ῥ ἃ ram's horn, nor are the conjectures of
modern writers any better, as to which see Fuller,
Miscell. iv. 8. Carpzov, Apparat. Antiqu. Cod. S.
p- 44, seq. Bochart, Hieroz. i. lib. ii. ec. 43.

Note. The plur. use in pain nina trumpets
of soundings, where there might have been expected
23 ©, arises from a singular usage in Hebrew
hitherto unnoticed by grammarians. In Hebrew
the usage is, the same as in Syriac (Hoffmanni Gram.
Syr. p. 254), to form the plural of compounds in
three different ways —(a) the most frequent is to put

the governing noun only in the pl., as Sn “has , pl.
en 0123; or—(b) the noun governed, or in the erm
tive is aso made pl., as ὉΠ 733 1 Chron. 7:5; "WY
DDD for ODT WY Ex.1:11; DON "23 Ps. 29:3, for

8 ‘93; or ev en—(c) the governing noun remaining
in the singular, the genitive only is made pl., of
which there is a remarkable example in ΠΣ N'3
paternal houses, for 38 ‘M2 (page cxvi, B). In the
example now before us we have an instance of the
second of these three modes (letter ὁ).

(2) bavn nx Lev. 25:13, 15, 31, 40, and ellipt.
baie Levit. 25:28, 30, 33 (comm. gen. m. Nu. 36:4;
more often fem. by ellipsis of the word 72% Leviticus
25:10) the year of jubilee, Vulg. annus jubileus, annus
jubilei, so called from the sor.nd of the trumpets on the

tenth day of the seventh month, by which it was

CCCXL

oy—Say

announced to the people (Lev. 25:9). This year was
the fiftieth (Lev. 25:10,11; Joseph. Ant. 111. 12; not
as others suppose, the forty-ninth), and then by the
Mosaic law, lands which had been sold reverted to
their first owner, and slaves were to be set free.
LXX. ἔτος ἀφέσεως, ἄφεσις. Luth. (following the
Vulgate) Halljabr.

a m.—(I)a@ river, a moist country, Jer.
17:8. Root Ὁ) No. I. 1.

(ID) pr. n. Jubal, son of Lamech, inventor of musie,
Gen. 4:21. Perhaps asan appellative Jubal signified
jubilum, or the sound and noise of the qe and
other instruments, music, (kindred with Pei , and
thus it was afterwards applied to the inventor. [As
if the Scripture account were not to be simply be-
lieved.] As to the conjecture of Buttman (My-
thologus, i. 163, seq. 169), that the name of Apollo
comes from the same source, I express no opinion.

a (“whom Jehovah gave”), [Jozabad],
pr. ἢ. of several Levites—(1) 2 Ch. 31:13.—(2) Ezr.
8:33.—(3) Ezr. 10:22.

ΕΝ (“ whom Jehovah has remembered”),
[Jozachar], pr. n. of one of those who killed Joash,
2 Ki. 12:22; which in 2Ch. 24:26 is written 13}
(by a manifest [transcriptural] error).

xm (perhaps contracted from 7M) whom Je-

hovah called back to life, compare ΠΡ Ὁ for 33"),
[Joha], pr.n.—(1) 1 Ch. 8:16.— (2) 1 Ch. 11:45.

pny (* whom Jehovah bestowed"), pT. n.
Johanan, see}, This name in its contracted
form was borre by—(1) two of David's officers, 1Ch.
12:4, 12.—(2) a son of King Josiah, 1Ch. 3:15, all.

YTV (“whom Jehovahcaresfor”),[Jehoiada,
Joiada], pr. n.—(1) see YWT.—(2) Neh. 3:6;
12:10.

PON see pati.

oy (“whom Jehovah sets up”), [Jotakim],
pr. ἢ. m. Neh. 12:10.

IN} [Foiarib]—(1) see 2N7.—(2) Neh.
11:5.
TA2V (“ whose glory is Jehovah”), [Joche-

bed], pr.n. of the mother of Moses, whose husband
was Amram, Ex. 6:20; Nu. 26:59.

boy [Juchal], see 2237}.

[“ Di’ an unused root, apparently signifying heat,
compare the kindred roots DDN, DIN, ee the

ὯΝ

πὶ being by degrees softened into (Π and)’.”...“ Three
roots are thus found with the softer letter 01, 01},
ΠΏΣ, Hence Ὁ", O°D'.” Thes.]

DY suf. ὌΝ, 7D, dual DO”, pl. Ὁ Ὁ» (as if from
sing. Ὁ), constr. 2} τὴ —

Ze Sur
(1) the day. (Syr. lxoa,, Arabic oy id. The

primary signification appears to me to be that of the
heat of the day. For the roots Sj and i} or fi?
appear to have originated by softening the guttural,

from the roots DD? to be warm, and jn’ Arabic we

to glow with anger. Compare Arabic transp. Ac, to

be hot (as the day), and Gr. iaiyw.) Opp. to night,
Gen.7:4,12; 8:22; 31:39. Adv. Di by day, in the
day time, i.q. D1 Ps. 88:2 (see DV, 013). pi ob
Gen. 39:10; Ex. 16:5; D1 DY Est. 3:4 (more fully
pi) ΟἿ 23 ibid. 2:11). 3 OV (properly Zag an
Zag, see 3 letter B, No.1); Neh. 8:18; m3 Diva 1 Sa.
18:10; Si2 DN? 2 Ch. 24:11, daily.

The day of any one is specially—(a) in a good
sense, the festival day of any one. Hos. 7:5, DY
32392 “the day of our king,” i. e. his birth-day, or
that of his inauguration; 2:15, mya 2? “the
festival days of idols”; 2:2, ONY oY “the day of
Jezreel,” i.e. the day when the people shall be as-
sembled at Jezreel. Used of a birth-day, Job 3:1
(not so t:4).—(b) in a bad sense, a fatal day, the
day of one’s destruction. Obad. 12, POS OY “the
dayofthy brother’s (destruction).” Job 18:20, “at
his destruction (41\’) shall posterity be astonished ;”
15:32; Ps. 37:13; 137:7; 1 Sa. 26:10; Eze. 21:30.

(Arabic 59 Hence—(c)
day of battle and slaughter. Isa. 9:3, [12 DY “ the
day of the defeat of Midian.” Comp. “ dies Allien-

sis, Cannensis ;” Arab. ye py the day of the battle of

Beder.—(d) “the day of Jehovah,” i.e. the day of
the judgment which God will hold upon the wicked,
Joel 1:15; Eze.13:5; Isa.2:12. Plur. Job 24:1.
(2) time, like ἡμέρα, aday. See the phrases ΟἿ" Π,
dia, DVD ete., under the letters a. b.d.e. f.g. More
frequently in Pl. 0%? No. 2.
With the article and prepositions prefixed — (a)
DVD in this day, to-day, Gen. 4:14; 22:14; 24:12;
-u-cts
_ 90:32; 31:48, etc. (Arab. egal) by day, in the
day time (opp. to ndyiry, Neh. 4:16; Hos. 4:5, i. q.
BBY; at this time, Deu. 1:39; 1Sam.12:17; 14:
_-33; also, at that time, then, 1Sam.1:4; 14:1;

times, sc. unfortunate ).

CCCXLI

ny--52)°

2 Ki. 4:8; Job 1:6 (where the common rendering is,
au

on a certain day, at some time, i. q. Leg» the force

of the article being neglected).

(Ὁ) OY followed by inf. in the day in which, as
Gen. 2:17, ἼΡΞΙΣ O32 “in the day in which thou
eatest ;” Lev.'7:36; at that time in which, i.e.when.
Gen. 2:4, OVIPW OMY Ὁ) nivy oa “when Jeho-
vah God had made the earth and the heaven es eae
Exod. 10:28; Isa.11:16; Lam.3:57. Followed by
a pret. Lev. 7:35.

(c) OY3 by day, in the day time, Jer. 36:30; “in
this very day,” i.e. at once, presently, Pro. 12:16;
Neh. 3:34; in that day, i.e. lately, Jud. 13:10.

(d) OYD in this day, at this time, now, Gen.
25:31, 33; 1 Ki. 1:51; Isaiah 58:4; where it refers
to a future action: before that, 1 Sam. 2:16; 1 Ki.
22:5. Often also 733 OVD at this time, now, 1 Sa.
22:8,13; at that time, then, of something past,
Deu. 8:18; of something future, Deut. 2:30; 4:38;
1 Ki. 8:24.

Not greatly different is—(e) 01°73 i.e. today, 1Sa.
9:13; Neh.5:11 (immediately); 723 OVD at this
time, now, Ezr.9:7, 15; Neh. 9:10; at that time,
then, Gen. 39:11, also as at this time (when3 has
the power of comparison), Deu. 6:24; Jer. 44:22.

(7) D1 from the time when— Ex. 10:6; Deu.
9:24.

(9) pins — (a) in all days, every day, daily,
Psalm 42:4, 11; 44:23; 56:2,3,6; 71:8, 15,24;
73:14 (parall. 09222 every morning); 74:22; 86:3;
88:18; 89:17. (LXX. sometimes καθ᾽ ἑκάστην ἡμέ-
pay).—() all the day, Isa. 62:6 (parall. Πρ δ τ).
Psa. 82:3; 35:28; 37:26; 38:7,13. LXX. ὅλην
τὴν ἡμέραν.----(γ) ἐπ all time, perpetually (allezeit,
immerdar). Ps. 52:3, piva-bp oN IPH “ the mercy of
God (is exercised) continually.” Pro. 21726. “93.
MILD MNT OVD “(the wicked man) covets greedily
continually;” 23:17; Isa. 28:24, “ doesthe plough-
man plough continually?” 65:5, pind ni? ws
“a firecontinually burning.” There is often added
TOA Isa. 51:13; 52:5; Psa. 72:15. In the same
sense there is frequently used in prose mds
which see; the expression now under consideration
is peculiar to poetry.

Dual S21 two days, Ex. 16:29; 21:21; Num.
9:22; Hos.6:2, ew O32 ODD “after twodays,
on the third day,” i.e. presently [surely it ought to
be taken in its exact meaning]; comp. Joh. 2:19, 20.

Plural ©! (as if from the singular 3%), in the
Chaldee form [ὍΣ Dan. 12:13; constr. "2%, poetically
nid? Deut. 32:7; Psa. 90:15 (e»mpare Aram. np},

avy- oY

> Se Ὁ . ,

JAssa.).—(1) days, e.g. 2} NYIY seven days,
Gen. 8:10,12. ON OD! some days, i.e. some
time, for a while, Gen. 27:44. ©"! put absolutely

΄“ Ὁ

has the same power as Arab. ἡ οὐ some days, some

while, Syr. Ϊ δου, ΣΝ Ὁ after some time (Barhebr.
Ch. p. 391,418). Neh.1:4; Dan. 8:27; Gen. 40:4,
“v2 DMD ὙΠ “and they were for a while in
custody.” The space of time thus signified; which
is often several months, and never an entire year,
will appear clearly from the following examples.
Nu. 9:22, Ὁ Ὁ) ix win IN DMD “ for two days or a
month or a greater length. of time.” 1 Sa. 29:3,
“he has been with me Dw πὶ is Ὁ Ὁ» τε now for
several (or many) days, or rather years.” Θ᾽
some while after, Jud. 11:4; 14:8; 15:1. O'R} YD
id., Gen. 4:3; 1 Ki.17:7. | [It is clear that the state-
ment that "2! always means something less than
a year is a mere assertion; the cited passages prove
nothing of the kind. See No. 3. ]
(2) time, without any reference to days, Genesis
47:8, T° ‘WD! “ the time (period) of the years of
thy life.” cry ὯὮΞ in the time of Abraham, Gen.
26:1; M528, 117 "2°32 2 Sam. 21:1; 1 Ki. 10:21, in
the time, or age, ‘of David, of Solomon; i.e. during

of Solomon. (Arab. ou! Eg

ol CSit\ during the reign of king N.N.). Exod.

2:11, “ it came to pass D7 D'S at that time.”

DD"73 ia all time, perpetually, for ever, always.
Deu. 4:40; 5:29; 6:24; 11:1; 12:1; 14:23 (and
often in that book). Jer. 31:36; 32:39; 33:18;
35:19; 1 Samuel 1:28; 2:32, 35; 18:29; 23:14.
Often—(a) specially it is the time of life, lifetime.
Ὁ 3 83 advanced in life, Gen. 24:1; Josh. 13:1;
Job 32:7, MAT, Θ᾽ ῸΣ “ let days (of life) speak (die
Sabre migen reden, das Alter mag reden), i.e. let the old
speak. 0°D*-23 through all the time of life, Gen.
43:9; 44:32. T'P% since thy days, i.e. whilst thou
hast lived, 1 Sa. 25:28; Job 38:12. 12! J S87 to
live long, to be long-lived, see FS. Metaph. ὯΣ Ὁ
734) all the time of the earth, as long as the earth
lasts. Gen. 8:22.—(b) Ὁ ὯΣ 15. often put in the ace,
pleonastically after words denoting a certain space of
time, as Ὁ Ὁ) on two years of time, gwen Sabre
Beit, Gen. 42:1; Jer: 28:3, 11 (in German there is a

similar pleonasm, jvey Thaler Geld), DD? UIA [a month
days }, cin IXonat Zeit, for cinen Monat lang, Gen. 29:14;
DY? NY Deu. 21:13; 2 Ki. 15:13; Ὁ) pYyay ney
Dao. 10:2, 3. See as to this idiom, Lebrg. p- 667.

the reign of David,

CCCXLII

yor

_ ZEthiopic PPHA: days, just as in Hebrew, see As

censio Jesaiz ed. Laurence, i 11; xi. 7.)
(3) The signification of time-is limited to a certain
enc of time, namely a year, as in Syr. and Chalklee

Cee TY signifies both time and a year; and in
German also several words which designate time,
weight, measure, etc., are applied to cortain specific
periods of time, weights, and measures (see 733).
[Compare the English word pound from pondus.]
Lev. 25:29; Jud.17:10. ὉΠ N32 an anniversary
sacrifice. 1 Sa.2:19. ΠΘ Ὁ) DD yearly. Exod.
13:10; Jud. 11:40; 21:19; 1 Sa. 1:3 (comp. Πρ
M2W2 verse 7); 2:19. For ΠΡ} DD Isa. 32:10;
there is found in Isa. 29:11 nyerby nv. Also used
in a plural sense for years, with the addition of
numerals (as 0°35 plur. Gefidter). 2 Ch. 22:19,
DY on) 727 NSS NYD “ at the end of two years.”
The interpretation of Amos 4:4 isdoubtiul, nee

DD: either “ every third year,” or else * every third
day;” if it mean the latter, it is used in bitter irony.

DY m. Ch. i. q- Heb. a day. 3 DY every day,
Ezr.6:9. Emphat. δὲ" Dan. 6:11.

Plur. found in three [two] forms—(a) ΠΝ const.
ὍΝ, emphat. x72); —(b) const. ΓΙῸ" Ezr. 4:19 and
eta as in Hebrew, const. 9) Ezr. 4:7. [This
should have been omitted, for this verse (as is noticed
in Thes.) is in Hebr2w.] The same as in Hebrew
OD. in plur. denotes time, especially life-time, PRY
S101) advanced in age, Dan. 7:22. [Much better as
in the English version, the Ancient of days; it is not
a reverential manner of speaking to use words as if
God had grown old.]}

D'S)’ adv. (from di and the adverbial termination
D~)—(1) by day. npr or! by day and by night,
i. e. continually, Lev. 8:35; Num.g:21. Like sub-
stantives—(a) it receives prepositions. op2a Neh.
9:19, and—(b) it is put in the genit. DIY "WY daily
enemies, Eze. 30:16.

(2) daily, see Ezek. 1]. 6. (Syr. Lass a day,
[ass daily.)

τὴς | an unused root, which appears to have had
the sense of boiling up, or bubbling up, being in
a ferment, whence ἢ)" clay and j% row just like
72M mire, clay, and "5 wine, from V5 to boil up,
to ferment: Cognate roots have been given under oY.

1Y. [Javan], pr. n.—(1) Ionia, from this pro-
vince being more to the east, and better known than
the rest cf Greece to the Orientu's, its name became

(Similarly in Arab there is added οἱ ες time, and in | applied ‘a their languages to the whole of Greeos

|

aan,

this has been expressly remarked by Greek writers
themselves (/Eschyl. Acharn. 504, ibique Schol. Pers.
176, 561). Gen. 10:2; Dan. 8:21; Isaiah 66:19;
Pek. 27:13; Zech. 9:13. (Syriac Lua, τῶ Rv
he 5ε
Greece; Arab. δὼ a Greek.) The patron. is δ),
Hence 0°33 °23 sons of the Greeks, υἷες ᾿Αχαίων.
Joel 4:6. ὃ
(2) Eze. 27:13 is perhaps a city of Arabia Felix,

compare (161, .j!4 Jawan, acity of Yemen, Kamts.

ἊΝ m. const. 1)" mire, clay. Psalm 69:23; 40:3,
WI OD mire of clay, comp. Dan. 2:41. Root jy.

3731 see 3357,

ΓΕ pl. D2—(1) a dove, Genesis 8:8, seq.
2)» my dove, a gentle term of endearment, Cant.
2:14; 5:2; 6:9; 1:15, DIY PIY “ thy eyes (are)
doves,” i.e. like to doves’ eyes. Cant.4:1. 3
mn young doves, Lev. 5:7. (As to the etymolog
I give no opinion. [In Thes. “a libidinis ardore
que in proverbium abiit ita dictam censeo.”] Some
derive it from ὃ, to be weak, gentle, and thus it
would properly be, feeble and gentle bird.

(2) [Jonah], pr. n. of a prophet, Jon. 1:1; 2 Ki,
14:25.— Another 13)’ see under 7.

δὴ see ἢ» No. 1.

pa? m. Isa. 53:2, and nav f. properly sucking,
figuratively a sucker of atree, as if it sucked nou-
rishment from amother. Job 8:16; 14:7; 15:30;
Eze. 17:22; Ποβ. 14:7. ΒΥ ἃ similar figure applied
from animals to plants, a sucker is called in Greek
μόσχος, and pullulare is used of plants.

yn” [Jonathan],—(1) see }02\7.—(2) others
bore this name only in its contracted form.—(a) 1Ch.
2:32.—(d) Jer. 40:8 all.

FID)’ m. Joseph, pr. n.—(1) of the youngest son
of Jacob, with the exception of Benjamin; who was
sold by his bretnren into Egypt, and afterwards rose
to the highest honours. See Gen. chap. 37—50.—
Gen. 30:23. 24, allusion is made to a double etymo-
logy, as thezgh it were—(a) τ ΘΝ" he takes awa;,
and—(b) fut. Hiph. apoc. from ἢ) he shall add,

CCCXLIk

avY-oY

also the same D1" "23 Jos. 14:4.—(b) poet. of the
Ephraimite kingdom, i. q. DY]58 No. 2. Psal. 78:67;
Eze. 37:16—19; Zec. 10:6.—(c) of the whole na.
tion of Israel [?] Ps. 80:2; 81:6; Am. 5:6, 15; 6:6.

(2) of several other men—(a) 1 Ch. 25:2, 9.—(6)
Neh. 12:14 —(c) Ezr. 10:42.

mpd (“whom Jehovah will increase”), [Jo-
siphiah], pr.n.m. Ezr. 8:10.

n ayy (perhaps for ay ἢ) “he helps” [“ perhaps
for mop Jehovah aids him”]), | Joelah], pr. n.
m. 1 Ch. 12:7.

yy (“for whom Jehovah is witness”),[Joed*
pr.n.m. Neh. 11:7.

sy (“whose help is Jehovah”), [Joezer],
pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 12:6.

YY [Joash] (i. q. UN), pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 7:8.—
(2) 27:28.

Ρ TS 1 see PTyi7,

“WS —(1) a potter, see 1¥3.— (2) Zee. 11:13, 131
(perhaps ἽΝ), ig. WIS treasury of the temple;
formed by a change of letters according to the Ara-
man pronunciation (as in ὅδ), UN, 8). The true
interpretation was seen by the copyists, and also par-
tially expressed; some having written 7¥° m3, and
others νὴ 5x. Of the ancient versions, the Syriac
rightly gives ita treasury. [This is wrong altoge-
ther; the word certainly means a potter in this place;
the Syriac translator made a mistake, and this mis-
take is taken as a sufficient ground for contradicting
the New Test. !]

Ὁ (contr. from 0°"), [Jokim], pr. n. τὰ. 1 Ch.
4:22.

he ΠῚ" [Jorah], pr.n.m. Ezr. 2:78."]

mV)" m.—(1) part. act. Kal of the root ΠῚ), pr.
watering, sprinkling (Hos.6:3), hence the former
rain which falls in Palestine from the middle of Oc-
tober to the middle of December, preparing the earth
to receive the seed. Deu.11:14; Jer. 5:24.

(2) pr. n. see 9. [This should be ΤΥ"; ses
above. |

“N’ (for 7 “whom Jehovah teaches”, [Jo
> αἴ], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 5:13.

ὉΠ (“Jehovah is exalted”), [Joram], pr. m
τη. 2 Sa. 8:10, for which 1 Ch. 18:10 is ὉΠ.

IDM IW (whose love is returned”) [Jw
shab-hesed], pr.n. m. 1 Chr. 3:20.

ΘΠ Ὁ"

mavy (“to whom Jehovah gives a dwelling”’),
[Josibiah], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 4:35.

ma [Joshah], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 4:34.

mney (“whom Jehovah raises up”), see the
root WW? [“for MI"), [Joshabiah], pr.n. m. 1Ch.
11:46.

OMY («Jehovah is upright”), [Jotham], pr.n.
—(1) of a son of Gideon, Jud. 9:5, 7.—(2) a king
of Judah, the son of Uzziah, 759—43 B.C. 2 Ki.
15:32— 38.

“In ὦ (2) pr. part of the root 0: re-
mainder, hence gain, emolument. Ecc. 6:8.

(2) Adv.—(a) more, farther. (Chald. and Rabb.

ny [“ Syr. DK", followed by } more than), Ecc.
2:15; 7:11; 12:12.—(b) too much, over. Eccl.
7:16.—(c) besides, like ΠΣ Esther 6:6; ‘33> 1p
besides me. Ὁ DY conj. inasmuch as. Ecc. 12:9;
O39 nonP may aN “and inasmuch as Koheleth
was wise.”

VY [only found defect. N11‘), f. of the preceding
word, that which is redundant, hanging over,
specially 7237-9 NIKD Ex.29:13; Lev.3:4; NIN”
7335 Ex. 29:22 and 7335 19 NIN Lev. 9:10, “the
greater lobe of the liver,” as though it were the re-
dundant part of the liver; something added to it.

LXX. λοβὸς τοῦ ἥπατος, Saad. 3 ον 714. and of the same

origin as the Hebr. from οἷ. i.q.7D). See Bochart,
Hieroz. vol. i. p. 498, seq. Vulg. reticulum hepatis ;
according to which, some later writers understand
omentum minus hepatico-gastricum; but this could
hardly have been used in sacrifice, as being devoid
of fat.

ΤΊ an unused root. Arab. S}s to gather selves
together. Hence— :

oer (“the assembly of God”), [Jeziel], pr.n.
m. 1 Ch. 12:3.

rey (contracted from 73? and *}, “who exults be-
cause of Jehovah,” [“whom Jehovah sprinkles,
expiates”], see the root 712), [Jeziah], pr. n. m.
Ezr. 10:25.

MT (“whom God moves,” “to whom God gives
life and motion”), [Jaziz}, pr.n.m. 1Ch. 27:31.

rN" 77} [whom God draws out,” i.e. “will pre-
serve,” Jezliah], pr.n.m. 1 Ch.8:18, from the un-
used root NPI.

- CCCXLIV

Say ΤΣΟῪ

ΓΙ with art. 1 Chr. 27:8, [Zzrahite], stand:

for ‘MHS.

ΓΤ (“whom Jehovah brought to light,”
see the root ΠῚ, No. 2), [Jzrahiah], pr.n. m—(1)
1 Ch. 7:3, see M7. — (2) Neh. 12:42.

5}; ς a fictitious root, which some have adopted on
account of the form 35! Gen. 11:6, which is from
the root D'}, which see.

i an uncertain root, see ἢ Hophal. [{n Thes.
Pu. part. is given under this word; see jt |

MIT see MIN.

yr an unused root, Arab. ees to flow, to run(as
water), Amhar. (DH: for (HO: to sweat. Hence—

YM m. sweat, i. g. Wi, ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Eze. 44:18.

ΝῊ & Ss (“that which God planted”),

pr. n. [Jezreel].—(1) of a town in the tribe of Is-
sachar (Jos. 19:18), where stood the palace of Ahab
and his successors, 1 Ki. 18:46; 21:1; 2 Ki. 9:15;
whence ON Ὁ Hos. 1:4, the blood of Jezreel is
used of the blood there shed by the dynasties of Ahab
and Jehu. Near the city there was a great valley
NUM PRY Jos. 17:16; Jud. 6:35 (afterwards called
Ἐσδρήλωμ, now ee uy! - ye Burckhardt’s Travels
Ῥ. 334, Germ. ed. vol. ii. p. 579), in which Hos. 1:5,
redicts that there shall be a great slaughter (D1
Sunt! Hos. 2:2). The same prophet gives to his
eldest son, then newly born, the name of Jezreel (1:4),
and he afterwards with his brother Zo-Ammi and his
sister Lo-Ruhamah (2:24, 25) are made types of the
people, when after their punishments and dispersions
they are brought back to their own land (2:2), and
endowed with new blessings. It is thus that the words
are to be understood, which have been so much
twisted by expositors, 2:24: “the earth shall an-
swer the corn and new wine and oil, and these (gifts
of the earth) shall answer Jezreel;” i.e. the earth,
made fruitful by Heaven (verse 23), shall again ren-
der its produce to Jezreel. The prophet goes on with
the allusion made to Jezreel, verse 25; ᾿Ξ PAYS
“1 will sow him again in the land, and I will again
love Lo-Ruhamah (not beloved), and a people will I
call Lo-Ammi (not a people);” i.e. the whole people
of Israel, who were typified by the three children ot
the prophet, I will again plant, love, and appropriate
as my own. eX" in this passage is construed as fem
being taken collectively, so Ephraim, Isa. 17:10, 11,
etc. [In this passage, the force of my people, and no

oS and d>s-)

ὙΠ ΓΞ)

' my people, must also be remembered. ]—The Gentile

noun is NYT 1 Ki. 21:1, £ MONT, MOT 1 Sam.
27:8; 30:5-

(2) a town in the mountains of Judah, Joshua
15:56; 1 Sa. 29:1.

(3) pr.n. m.—(a) of a son of Hosea; comp. No.1,
Hos. 1:4.—(0) 1 Ch. 4:3.

(#730? (hidden, 1. 6. ‘ protected, verbal of
Pual), [Jehubbah], pr. n. of a man, 1 Chron. 7:34.
Root 737.”]

ΠῚ fut. 7M (cogn. TNS, IHS), ΤῸ BE JOINED,
UNITED TOGETHER, TO JOIN ONESELF; followed by
3 Gen. 49:6; followed by M8 (FS) Isa. 14:20. (Arab.

.

‘Prt, to unité, to join together, Ps.86:11. Hence
vm and—

“I? m.—(1) union, junction, 1 Ch. 12:17.—
(2) elsewhere adv.—(a) together, in one place, 1Sa.
11:11517:10; at once,2Sa.21:9; ™ 53 all together,
all at once; Job 34:15, TM was “all are alike
flesh,” i.e. mortal; Isa. 22:3, and then without 55 id.;
Job 3:18; 24:4; 38:7, W2 "3313 IN 2 “ when all
themorning stars sang together;” Deu. 33:5. Absol.
without a noun, Job 16:10, pabom ὧν ™ “ they
have together (ie. all) assembled against me,”
17:16; 19:12. With a negative particle, no one,
Hos. 11:7.—(b) wholly, altogether, Job 10:8; Ps.
141:10. Of the same signification, and also rather
more used is—

YIM, YIM, prop. those joined together, they to-
gether, like 153,—(1) together, in one place, Gen.
13:6; 22:6; 36:7; Deu. 25:5.

(2) together at one time, Ps. 4:9.

(3) with the addition of 23 all together, all at
once, Ps.14:3; 1Ch.10:6; also without 93 Job 24:17.

(4) ig. mutually, with one another, e.g. TUN ASI

they strove together, Deu.25:11; comp. 1 Sa. 17:10.

ae!

TAM (for HAM “united,” [“his union”]), [Jah-
do], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 5:14.

ogsim (“whom God makes glad,” from the
root 779), [Jahdiel], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 5:24.

VRAIN («whom Jehovah makes glad”), [from

the root ΠἼΠ), [Jedeiah], pr. n. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 24:

-20.—(2) 1 Ch. 27:30.

: Syym (“ whom God preserves alive,” for

CCCXLY

oman

ΩΣ MM, from ΠῚΠ ΝΟ. 2 =), [fe kiel], pr.n.m
2 Ch. 29:14. ’

Sym (“who looks to God” [“ whom God
watches over”]), [Jahaziel, Jahziel], pr.n. of se-
veral men, 1 Ch. 12:4; 16:6; 23:19.

MITT ( who looks to Jehovah,” [“ whom Je-
hovah watches over” ]), [Jahaziah], pr.n. τὰ. Ezr.
10:15.

Spin’ (for spy, Dx PIT, “ whom God will
strengthen,” Pathach in the shortened syllable
being changed into Segol, see Heb. Gramm. ed. 10,
§ 25, note 1, like ΡΩΝ Ex. 33:3, for P28), [£ze-
kiel, Jehezekel), pr.n. of avery celebrated prophet,
whose writings stand third in order; he was the son
of Buzi the priest. After he was carried away cap-
tive together with king Jechoniah, he lived in the
Jewish colony on the river Chebar, and there pro-
phesied until the sixteenth year after the destruction
of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar (see Eze. 29:17);
Eze.1:3; 24:24. The LXX. write this name Ἰεζεκιήλ
and so Sir. 49:8 (10). Vulg. Ezechiel [which has
been adopted in the English version] (compare ΠΡ ΗΠ,
MPIM ’EZexiac, Ezechias), Luther has imitated the
Greek, Defefiel.

mp? τη. i. q. P17, which see.
WRN [Hezekiah], pr.n. m. 2 Ch. 28:12.

ΓΙ) (“whom God brings back,” fut. Hiph.
parag. from Ch. 0 to return), [Jahzerah], pr. π;
m. 1 Ch.g:12. I should prefer to read TM,

osm (probably for ON mm “whom God pre-
serves alive,” [“ ‘God liveth,’ according to Simo-
nis”]),[Jehiel], pr.n. of several men, as of a son of
Jehoshaphat, 1 Ch.21:2. Patron. YN 1 Chron.
26:21, 22.

TT? m. TPN f. (from 10).—(1) only, especially
only begotten, only child, Gen. 22:2, 12, 16; Jer.6:
26; Zec.12:10; Pro. 4:3; and fem. ΠῚ ΠῚ Jud. 11:34.

(2) solitary; hence forsaken, wretched, Ps. 25:
16; 68:7.

(3) f. TPM only one, hence that which is most
dear, that which cannot be replaced, poet. for life,
Ps. 22:21; 35:17; [does not this pervert both the
passages ?] comp. 7132.

(“rit (Jehovah lives’), [Jehiah], pr.n. τὰ
1 Ch. 15:24.” ]

‘Tl’ m. expecting, waiting, hoy ing, Lam. 3:26
Root 2M.

π2" -ὃπ'

Om unused in Kal, i. q. bin No. 7, TO REMAIN,
To DELAY. Compare Sin No. 7.

Pret f!.—(1) causat. to cause to hope for some-
thing; followed by ΝΣ Ps. 119:49; by a gerund, Eze.
13:6,

(2) to expect, to hope, to wait, absol. Job 6:11;
33:15; 14:14; 29:21; followed by δ of the person
or thing expected, Job 29:23; 30:26; followed by

SN Isa. 51:5; Ps. 130:7; 131:3. There often occur
D'JoN?, AIM? Om Ps. 31:25; 33:22; 69:4; 2 ON
Ps. 130:7; 131:3-

Brew OMA i. ᾳ Piel, to expect, to wait for, 1 Sa.
10:8; 13:8; 2Sa.18:14; followed by ? Job 32:11;
followed by 717? [it should have been said D°7N>],
Ps. 42:6.

Nipnat ὉΠ), fut. Sn ig. Piel and Hiphil, but
properly to be caused to hope, Gen. 8:12; Eze. 19:5.

Derived nouns, 7, NZQA [and in Thes. the fol-
lowing pr. n. }.

bybn (for os nbn “whom God has made
sick” [“ hoping in God”], [Jahleel], pr. n. of a son
of Zebulun, Gen. 46:14. Patron. Syomy Nu. 26: 26.

OMT unused in pret. (in which tense there is
used the form ὉΠ from 0, compare 210 fut. 20%,
ΜῈ fut. YT), fut. OM 1 Ki. 1:1,and OM} (see the note),
Deu. 19:6; Eze. 24:11; plur. 1M for 35M Genesis
30:39; 3 plural masc. 73M! (in the Chaldee and
Arabic form for the common A, see Lehrgeb.

p- 276) i. ᾳ. [D0 to be hot (Arabic pms to be hot,

as the day; V. to be warm, of sexual desire in cattle).
Eze. 24:11; specially with wrath, Deu. loc. cit., and
with sexual desire, hence to conceive (speaking of
sheep), Genesis 30:38, 39. [These two passages in
Thes, are referred to 027.) Impers. 1? DM Ecc. 4:11;
and ἵν M1 Κι. ατ:1, to become hot. [See 32Π,1

Note. Above at [7 I have followed the common
arrangement, and referred the forms 0D}, DM to the
root 09’; however, let grammarians inquire, whether
they should not all be referred to 0°; compare the
form 3M Hosea 7:7.

Pret OM}. OM to be warm, with sexual desire, as
cattle; to have sexual intercourse, Gen. 30:41;
31:10. Hence to conceive, used also of a woman.
Psalm 51:7, “28 ΘΓ ΓΞ) “and in sin did my
mother conceive me.” ‘JDM for HM as PR
for HFS, HY Jud. 5:28.

Hence 720 for 12M.

won Deut. 14:5; 1 Ki. §:3. Arabic jyrcct a
kind of deer, of a reddish colour (see the root 727

CCCXLVI

nr?
No.2), with serrated horns, probably cervus dama
See Bochart, Hieroz. P.i. p.g13. (T. ii page 284,
Leipsic edit.) Oedmann, Verm. Sammlungen, fase. i
Ρ. 39, seq.

ραν (for TOM “whom Jehovak guards”),
[Jahmaz], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 7:2.

Pt an unused root, to be barefoot. (Arab.

So id., SyremaQn unshod, au} to take one’s
shoes off. The stock lies in the syllable ὩΠ, and the
primary idea is that of rubbing off, as if peeling, or

barking, see the root 455 No. II. Hence A is

also, to have the hoof worn down, speaking of cattle,
to have the skin galled as a horse. IV. to shave the
moustache, to trim the beard.)

a τη. unshod, barefoot, 2 Sam.15:30; Isaiah
20:2, 3, 4; Jer. 2:25.

Seem (“whom God allots”), [Jahzeel], pr.n.
of a son of Naphtali. Gen. 46:24; in1Ch. 7:13 it
is written Syyn. Gent. noun ‘Syeyn Nu. 26:48.

is | ig. OS Τὸ DELAY, TO TARRY. Found
once 2 Sam. 20:5 23, 7") (read VW"). mp, Wy"
is Hiph. in a Chaldee form from the root ὙΠ,

(wis

τ

an unused root; see the following word. ]

WIT? m. a word of the silver age, A RACE, A
FAMILY. Found once Neh.7:5, 223 "BD pedigres,
genealogy (Chald. D7. is used in the Targums for
Heb. “MSV and ninbin, Simonis also compares
5...

(w\e<* nature, origin; but this word properly sig-
nifies brass, i.q. NYN and the phrase _ <u! r=
of a liberal and generous disposition, is figurative,
and properly signifies of fine brass). Hence there
is formed a denom. verb in—

Hirnpaer WNT to cause one’s name tobe recorded
ingenealogical tables, ἀπογράφεσθαι, to be enrolled,
1 Chron. §:1,7;17; 9:1; Neh.7:5. Inf. ΠΣ is
often used as a noun, and signifies register, table of
genealogy, 1 Ch. 7:5,7, 9, 40; 2Ch. 31:16, 17;
2 Ch.12:15, “the acts of Rehoboam— are recorded
in the commentaries of Shemaiah —¥7N7? so that
the particulars are related in the manner of a genea-
logical table.”

MM? (perhaps “ union,” contr. from ΠῚ) Je
hath}, pr.n.m. 1Ch. 4:2; 6:5, 98 all.

i

2" -- 2"

2D i.g. 319, only used in the fat. 30%, 30!
(once 33 ἢ Nah. 3:8; in pret. use is made of the
verb 340).

(1) te be good, Nah.3:8. Mostly used impers.
—(a) 20" « it will be well for me.” Gen. 12:13;
40:14; Deu. 4:40.—(b) ‘292 JD") “it was good in
my eyes,” i.e. “Iwas pleased.” Gen. 41:37; 45:
16; Lev. 10:19,20; more rarely followed by "D2
Est. 5:14: Neh. 2:5,6; followed by ° Ps. 69:32.

(2) tobe merry; joyful, of the mind (22). Jud.
19:6; Ruth 3:7; Ecc. 7:3.

Hipui 2D") fut. 2°)", once 2b".

(1) to do well, or rightly (any things which
have been done), Deut. 5:25, 1737 swiss 2 Π
_ they have done well (as to) whatever they have
᾿ said,” i.e. they have well spoken. Deu. 18:17. Fol-
lowed by a gerund. Jer. 1:12, Min AID] “ thou
hast seen rightly.” 1 Sa. 16:17, yw? Σ aD" “ who
can play well,” i.e. skilfully ; without? poetically
Isa. 23:16. Inf. 4050]. 3.2) in doing well, or rightly,
adv. well, accurately, fitly. Deu.g:21; 13:15;
17:4;,.19:18; 27:8. YIVI JOD Jer. 2233; 7:3,
53 ΣΟ ‘1 Jer. 35:15) to act, or live, well, or
_ honestly, without accus. elliptically, Jerem. 4:22,
ays ND an?) “ they know not to do well.” Jer.
13:23. Inf. adv. honestly, rightly. Jon. 4:9.

(2) to do good to any one, followed by a dat. Gen.
_ 22:16; Ex. 1:20; followed byan acc. Deu.8:16; 30:
5; followed by DY Gen. 32:10,13; Nu. 10:32.

(3) to make merry, Jud.19:22.

(4) to Sit to adjust (to trim), Germ. juredjtmadyen

(Syr. «αὐλὴν, as lamps, Ex. 30:7; to adorn the head,
i.e. to put the locks in order, 2 Ki. 9:30.

} (5) intrans. to be good, Mic. 2:7; hence followed
by 28 to please, as in Kal, 1 Sa. 20:13.

Hence 35" [and 730%].

0) fut. 2D". Chald. id., followed by by to seem
good to any one. Ezr.7: 18

MAIO’ ( goodness,” as if Agathopolis), [ Jot-
bath, Jotbathah], Nu. 33:33; Deut. 10:7, pr. n.
of a station of the Israelites in the wilderness, abound-
- ing with water. 30) [Jotbah], 2 Ki. 21:19,seems
to be a different place.

BS & AY («stretched out,” or“ inclined,”
_ verbal fut. Hoph. from D2), [Juttah], pr.n. of a
Με town in the tribe of Judah. Josh. 15:55; 51: 16.
[Now Yitta, Ly Rob. ii. 190.]

“b* (prob. 1. ᾳ. ΠῚ Ὁ “an enclosure,” “anen-
_ ¢ampment of Nomades,” from the τοοῦ "ἢ of the

ene νὰ ee ee oe

a AES δ ret ΨΥ

CCUXLVII

ns—5r

form Ὧ3᾽), pr.n. Jetér, a son of Ishmael, Genesis
25:15; 1 Ch.1:31; and his descendants the Itu- ©
reans, dwelling beyond Jordan, near the foot of
Hermon, and on the eastern shore of the-sea of
Galilee, 1 Ch. 5:19, 20, the region which was after-
wards the province Ps Iturea (Lue. iii. 1; Relandi
Palestina, p. 106), at present the district of Jeidir

( gas Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria, p. 447). More

has been said on this subject by Ilgen on the book
of Job, p. 93, 94, and Fr. Miinter in Progr. de Rebus
Itureorum ad Luc. 111. 1: Hafhia, 1824, 4to.

ΠΣ const. 1), once 1) Cant. 8:2; with suff. 2 m.
(1) wine, perhaps so called from bubbling up and |
fermenting, see ἢ)", unless it be deemed better to regard
gen
(Arab. ers collect. clusters be-
coming black, with thenoun of unity &» ¢ £th. © £4:
a vineyard, wine, Greek οἶνος, Latin vinum, Armen,
gftf gini). V1 ΤῊΞ house of wine, Cant. 2:4, poet.
for {0 NAY ΓΞ Est.7:8; convivial room, and the
words in the cited place, {#9 may S$ IW “ he
brought me to the house of wine,” for he intoxicated
me ΜΉΝ love, μεθύσκομαι ἔρωτι. Vulg. cella vinaria.
Others understand it to mean a viney ard, which in
this context would be frigid.
(2) meton. effect of wine, intoxication, Gen. 9g:
24; 1Sa.1:14; 25:37.

7 1 Sa. 4:13 3} 3, by a manifest errcr of tran-
scribers, tor 1) (a side), which is in the yp.

it as a primitive.

mM" unused in Kal, prob. i. gq. "33 To BE IN THE
FRONT, IN THE FOREPART; hence figuratiyely, to
be in the sunshine, to be clear, manifest, to ap-
pear, like the Arab. Co [ “i. q. ees] IV. to make
clear, to demonstrate, to prove, see ΗΙΡΗΠ,.

Hien M2i9—(1) to argue, to shew, to prove
anything (beweifen). Job13:15, mis VIB ON NDTIS
“yet my ways I will argue before him: ” Twill de-
clare, 1 will defend. Job 19:5, “ prove against me
my reproach,” 1. 6. shew that I have acted basely.

(2) to argue down any one, to confute, to con-
vict, Job 32:12. Followed by a dative, Pro. 9:7,8
15:12; 19:25; absol. Eze. 3:26; Pro. 25:12; Am.
5:10; Isa.29:21. Especially with the idea of cen-
sure; hence to reprove, to rebuke any one (verweijen),
Job 6:25, DDO HZ MDD “ what does your re-
proving prove?” i.e. your censure. Job 13:10;
40:2,' MN MDD “reprover of God.” Gen. 21:25,
TP any DAIS 0317). “ and Abraham reproved

b5—nidp

Abimelech ;” also, more strongly, to upbraid, 2 Ki.
19:4; Isa. 37:4; and thus—

(3) to correct by punishment, to punish; espe-
cially used of God dealing with men in discipline for
their amendment, Job 5:17; Prov. 3:12; Psa. 6:2;
38:2; 94:10; 105:14; 141:5. In this sense it is
often joined with 7D).

' (4) to judge, to decide, syn. pay Tsa. 11:3; fol-

lowed by ? Isa. 2:4; also, to do justice to any one
(like 51, D5’), 11:4; followed by "3: to be arbiter
between — Gen. 31:37; Job 9:33; followed by a dat.
to adjudge for any one, Gen. 24:14, 44.

(5) to dispute, to altercate with any one; prop.
to argue down, to try to convince (compare 03W3,
172, and Niphal); followed by an accus. Job 22:4;
followed by 28 Job 13:3; followed by ? 16:21.

Hopuat pass. of No. 3, Job 33:19.

Nipuat 1313 —(1) pass. of Hiph. No. 2,to beargued
down, to be convicted. Gen. 20:16, M33) “ and
she (Sarah) was convicted,” she had nothing by
which she could excuse herself.

(2) recipr. fo dispute with any one, Job 23:7;
Isa. 1:18.

Hirnpaet 1337 i. gq. Niph. No. 2, Mic. 6:2.

Derived nouns, ΠῚ, NA,

mde: [Jecoliah], 2Ch. 26:3 an for 793°.

ΟΝ (“whom God strengthens,” “founds”),
[Jachin], pr.n.—(1) of a son of Simeon, Gen. 46:
10; for which there is 1 Ch. 4:24, 2°.

(2) of the right hand column before the porch of
Solomon’s temple, 1 Ki. 7:21. Patron. of No.1 is
2) Nu. 26:12.

b>: rarely Sip» 2 Chron. 7:7; 32:14; fut. bow
(properly, fut. Hophal, to be made able, see Lehrg.
page 460; for that this is not fut. Kal, as formerly
was thought, and is still repeated, is clear from the
fact, that the pr. n. 53” Jer. 38:1, is also spelled
$337! 37:3), pl. 2971", 3229, inf. const. M2’.

(1) Τὸ BE ABLE, CAN. (A cognate root is 543 to
take, to hold, to contain, to sustain, faffen, tragen finnen,
comp. letter a.) Const. followed by an ace. Job 42:2;
more frequently followed by a gerund (Germ. vermigen
gu), Gen. 13:6, 16; 45:1, 3; Exod.7:21, 24; by a
naked inf. Exod, 2:3; 18:23; also by a finite verb,
Est. 8:6, ‘1811 5238 732 “how shall I be able to
see,” etc. Specially it is—(a) to be able to bear
(comp. 51>), Isa. 1:13; Psalm 101:5; more fully bb»

¢ Jer. 44:22; Pro. 30:21; or 30 Am. 7:10.—
{b) to be able to bring oneself to do anything.
Gen. 37 : 4, “they could not (bring themselves to

CCCXLVIN

abby

speak) friendly to him.” Job 4:2. Hos.8:5, ellipt
ΤῈ) 599° ND "ΠΟ κι how long will not they be ala
(to practise) innocency?” i.e. are they not able t
resolve to act uprightly?—(c) to be able lawfully, i-e.
to be lawful, or permitted to any one. Gen. 43:32,
“the Egyptians could not eat with the Hebrews,”
i.e. they could not lawfully, it was not permitted to
them. Nu.g:6; Deu. 12:17.

(2) to be powerful, to prevail, whether in fight-
ing cr in anything else, Hos. 12:5; Jer. 3:5; 20:7;
1 Ki. 22:22. Followed by b of the pers. to prevail
over any one in fighting, Gen. 32:29. With a verbal
suffix (whether it be taken as a dative or an accus.),
Jer. 20:10; Psa. 13:5. With a dative of the thing,
metaph. to be master of anything difficult, i.e. to
comprehend it, Ps. 139:6.

Derived proper names,

MP2, 22%, DIT,

b> bo Ch. fut. 53 Dan. 3:29; 5:16; and the
Hebr. form 23" 2:10 —(1) to be able, to be power-
Sul, followed by a gerund, Dan. 2:47; 3:17; 4:34.

(2) to prevail, to overcome, followed by a dat.
of pers. Dan 7:21.

md>» & ym" (“for whom Jehovah shews
himself strong,” [‘‘strong by means of Jehovah” }),
[Jecoliah, Jecholiah], pr.n. of the mother of king
Uzziah, 2 Ki.15:2, and 2 Ch. 26:3 "7p.

33° see PT.

abs (Arabic ly ΖΞ αι. Of 2:), 1 pers. mI but

ν᾽

with suff. TAY Psa. 2:7, smd) Jer. 15:10; aA
2:27 (which some would take from ὦν, psi without

any need), inf. absol. a constr. ΠῚ (799 Isa. 37:33
mb Hos.g:11); ni, once MN? 1 Sam. 4:19; with
suff. AAT, fut. 122, part. 12%, fem. ni and A325 Gen.
16:11; Jud. 13:5, 7.

(1) to bring forth, to bear, as a mother, Genesis
4:1,22; 16:1, 15, etc.; used of animals as well as
persons, Gen. 30:39; also to lay eggs, as a bird, Jer.
17:11. Part. fem. N12" one who brings forth,
poetically for a mother, Prov.17:25; 23:25; Cant.
6:9. Sometimes the accusative children is omitted
by ellipsis; Genesis 6:4, pad 719) “and they bare
(children) to them;” 16:1, 19 179 ND DIaN ΓΝ a
“ and Sarai Abraham's wife bare him no (children) ;”
30:3 (comp. Niphal and Pual). Metaphorically, to
bring forth fraud, iniquity (opp. to ΠῚ to conceive,
to plan), Job 15:35; Ps.'7:15; compare Isa. 33:11.
by a similar metaphor, Pro. 27:1, “ thou knowest not
what a day may bring forth;” Zeph. 2:2.

(2) to beget, as a father (like the Greek zixrew

Sats
yevvgy, Lat. parere, used of either sex, whence οἱ
τεκόντες, patentes), Gen. 4:18; 10:8,13. Used of
God, to create. Deu. 32:18, “thou hast forgotten
the rock that begat (created) thee.” Jerem. 2:27,
“ (idolaters) say to a stock, thou art my father, thou
hast begotten (i.e. hast created) me.” (Compare
38 No. 3.) Thus light will be thrown on the passage
Ps. 2:7, where God says to the king (the son of God,
comp. {2 No. 8, δ), “thou art my son, this day have
T begotten thee;” i.e. I have created or constituted
thee king, giving thee the divine spirit. Those who
maintain that this word must necessarily be taken in
a physical sense, as implying generation, and that in
this passage the eternal generation of Christ is taught,
do not appear to have considered (besides the pas-
sages in Deut. and Jer.) the words of the apostle,
1 Cor. 4:15, ἐν yap Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ διὰ τοῦ εὐαγγελίου
ἐγὼ ὑμᾶς ἐγέννησα. [Whatever difficulty might
have been found in Psalm 2:7, it is all cleared away
by the New Test.; where we learn, that it speaks cf
the resurrection of Christ, when He, the eternal sen
of God, became the first begotten of the dead; the
passage 1 Cor. 4:15, refers to believers in the risen
son of God, who are themselves “ begotten again to
a lively hope” by His resurrection, or, as is said in
another place, “ begotten by the word of truth.” ]

NIPHAL 3543 to be born. Gen. 4:18, qian? ἪΝ»)
THYNS “and unto Enoch was born Irad;” 21:5;
46:20; Num. 26:60. Ellip. as in Kal No.1. Gen.
17:17, 19? T2W=TNY 1250 « shall (a child) be born
to him that is an hundred years old?” 1 Chr. 3:5;
20:8, for ἜΣ Lamed is doubled ὙΊΡΣ,

Piet 12) to atd a woman who brings forth,
Ex.1:16. Part. f. nye" a midwife, Exod. 1:15;
Gen. 35:17.

PuAL 1 and ‘15% Jud. 18:29; Ruth 4:17—(1)
to be born, i.q. Niphal, Gen. 4:26; 6:1. Impers.
e.g. 10:21, 8171703 151” DY} “and to Shem even to
him was born,” i.e. children were born.

(2) to be created, Ps. go:2.

ΗΊΡΗΠ, in —(1) to cause a woman to bring

a forth (spoken of God), Isa. 66:9; to beget children
___ by any one, to impregnate a woman, 1 Chron. 2:18;

8:8; to make (the earth) fruitful (as showers), Isa.
55:10. ‘ :

᾿ς (2) to beget, as a father, i. q. Kal No. 2, Gen. 5:4,
_ 7,10, 13, seq.; 11:11, seq. Metaphorically to be-
get wickedness, Isa. 59:4 (nor is it needful in this

4, passage to ascribe to Hiphil the sense of bringing

® forth). |
(3) tocreate. Job 38:28, bombay inn « who
_ hath begotten (created) the storehouses of dew?”

CCCXLIX

Liv ebaa

Hora, properly to be caused to be born, hene _
to be borr. Inf. M12] Gen. 40:20, and niin Eze
16:4, 5, birth. Genesis loc. cit., MYIBNY NPA oF
“Pharaoh’s birth day,” prop. the day of Pharaoh's
being born. As to the use of accusatives with passive
verbs, see my Grammar, edit. 9, p. 233 [§ 140, 64.111
Olshausen, Emendationen zum A. T. p. 24, 25.

Hirupaet, to declare one’s self to be born, te
cause one’s name to be inscribed in the genealogical —
tables, Nu. 1:18. In the books of a later age, the
expression used is YMINT, -

Derivative nouns, besides those which immediately
follow, 1, n720, nyin, 791, 72), and pr.n. void,
ΠῚ, 7din, Windy.

7) m. plur. constr. vy and vb! (Isa. 57: 4)—

(1) one born, a son, poetically 1. ᾳ. 13. Hence
= ha =)) "I? sons of strangers, poet. for strangers
(compare {2 p.cxxv,B.), sons of wickedness, for
the wicked, Isaiah 57:4. Used κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, of the
king’s son [rather, the son of God, himself the
mighty God], 158. 9:5. Plur. comm. children, 1. q.
"22 1 Sam. 1:2; Ezra10:1; alsoof the young of
animals, Isa. 11:7; Job 38:41.

(2) a child, sometimes one recently born, Genesis
21:8, seq.; Ex.1:17}; 2:3, seq.; sometimes one older,
a young man, Gen. 4:23 (in the other hemistich
UN), Ecc. 4:13; 1 Ki. 12:8 (opp. to iP).

VAP" [pl. MIP], fa girl, Gen. 34:4; Jvel 4:3;
Zec. 8:5.

nyo: (denom. from bY), fi—(1) youth, as a
period of life, Ecc. 11:9, 10.
(2) youth, young men, Ps. 110:3.

, WP verbal adj. born, i. q. ὗν, Ex. 1:22; Josh.
5:5; 2 88. 5:14.

ἡ ὁ (“ passing the night,” “tarrying,” from
1), [Jalon], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 4:17.

01) verbal adj. born, especially in the
phrase ΠῚΞ 9 “(a slave) born in the house of his

owner,” verna, Arab. dale, Δα id. Gen. 14:14; 17:
12,13, 23; Lev. 22:11.

(2) subst. a son; PVA Ἢ» the sons of Anak, Nu.
13:22, 28; 7577 “I?! 2 Sam. 21:16, 18, the sons of

Raphah, i. ᾳ. O'S}.
7 7 TO GO, TO WALK; see 30.

bbs an onomatopoetic root, unused in sng
YELL, TO WAIL. See for similar words under 221

moa»

page cccxxx1x, B; also Arm. LL. lal, Germ. tullen,
Low Saxon, lilauen.

Hiri Syn, fut. biden (Isa. 52: 5) bib» (Lehrg.
Ρ. 389).

(1) to cry out, to iament, peat Isa. 13:63 15:33
23:1,14; Jer. 25:34; Am. 8:3, 5} παν borg
the songs of palaces shall howl” (shall become sad,
shall be mournful).

(2) Once used of the joyful voices of proud con-
querors, Isa. 52:5; so WS) of the sound of war,
Barhebr. p. 411, 413, Gr. ὀλολύζειν of a joyful out-
ery, “schyl. Septem ante Theb. 831; Agam. 281;
and on the contrary ἀλαλάζειν for lamentation, Eurip.
Phen. 358. Also {2}, 2°03, ATM) are used for outery
of either kind—There seems to be a trace of the

form Sin (compare Jay and the noun bbin), Ps.
78:63, where for bin the parallelism requires us to
read ὅπ (are lamented). [Few, I believe, will ap-
prove of any such alteration; the passage needs none. |
Derivatives, Din and—
b m. yelling or howling of wild beasts, Deu.
ries
32:10; comp. Arab. LoL, yelling, for why ols
8. desert where wild beasts yell (Willmet’s Lex. Arab.
8. v-), and Hebr. Ὁ
bh: const. state πρὸ f. howling, yelling, Isa.
15:8; Jer. a“ Zec. 11:3.

D> ig i v> [i. q: wi Thes. 1, Arab. ae TO
scaring RASHLY (Syn. 803), Pro. 20:25. In
_ Arabic the verb Ai is used of ain oaths, Kor. Sur.

ii. 225. As to the power of the syllable y? see under

ΕἸ),
: [Hence yin and nybin in Thes. ]

ἢ 7. an unused root. Arabic WA, Conj. IIT.’ to
adhere firmly. Hence—

np: f.a scab, an itching scab, so called from
sticking fast, Levit.21:20; 22:22; LXX. λειχήν;

Vulg. impetigo.

μ᾿" an unused root, i. q. Pp? to lick, to lap, to
lick up, to browse upon, like cattle (comp. bla) Nu.
27:4). Hence—

po: m. a species of locust, with wings (Nah. 3:16)
and hairy (Jer. 51:27), Ps.105:34; Joel 1:4; 2:25;
see Bochart, Hieroz. P. ii. p. 443.

Expo a bag,a purse, so called from collecting
(root 0p), 1 Sa. 17:40.

CCCL

p -Ὁ»
Ὁ" const. "ὭΣ, more rarely “ὭΣ; with suff. 73! Jer
51:36; with 7 parag. i mies pl. one m—
(1) THE sEa (Arab. ,, Syr. Io and pho but

the latter word is generally used for a lake; AEgypt.
10u id. A derivation is scarcely to be scught;
however it may be conjectured that it proper rly de-
notes, the boiling, foaming of the sea; compare ΟἿ" and
ὮΝ); [referred in Thes. to the unused root D})).
Used either of the ocean or any of its parts, or of

inland lakes (Job 14:11, Syr. JAxa)). So M3370!
the lake of Tiberias, Nu. 34:11; nopn-o! Gen. 14:3
(the salt sea), 72 Ὁ) (sea of the desert) Deu. 4:49,
‘2072 DY (eastern sea) Joel 2:20; Zec. 14:8, lacus
Asphaltites, or the Dead Sea; *{D7D? (the weds sea,
see 530) and OF $D7O! Isa. 11:15, the Red Sea; ὉΠ
1733 the great sea, Nu. 34:6, 7, and {MONT ὉΠ the
hinder, i. e. the western sea, Deu. 11:24, for the Me-
diterranean sea; 0° with art. used (as shewn by the
context) of the Mediterranean sea, Josh. 15:47; the
sea of Galilee, Isa.8:23; the Red Sea, Isa. 10:26;
the Dead Sea, Isa. 16:8; 02 }7 wealth of the sea, is
the wealth of maritime and trans-marine nations
(B'S) procured by sea voyages; Isa. 60:5, i. q. VEY
D>? Deu. 33:19; Job 7:12, 1) 5 [3A ON YR DW
“am I a sea, or a seamonster, that,” etc., i. 6. am I
untamed like the sea? Lam. 2:13, 72328 0% D173
“‘thy ruin is great like the sea.” Plur. 0% seas,
poet. for the sing., 6. 8: for the prose 0° bin Gen.
32:13; 41:49; poet. is said DD! bin Gen. 49:13;
Job 6:3; Jud. §:17; Ps. 78:27. Figuratively and
hyperbolically NYM3T"D) the sea of brass was the name
of the great laver in the inner court of Solomon's
temple, 2 Ki. 25:13; 1 Ch.18:8. The name of sea
is also applied to—
(2) a great river, as the Nile, Isa. 19:5; Nahum
3:8; the Euphrates, Isa. 27:1; Jer. 51:36; pl. of the

ῳ- ὥς, τ
(So Arab. ,, and πὸ
compare Diod.i.12,96. More instances have been
given on Isa. 19:5.)

(3) the west, the western quarter, from the Me-
diterranean sea being situated to the west of Palestine;
0! ΠΡ the west wind, Exod. 10:19; OYNSB the west
side, Ex. 27:12; 38:12; i) westward, Gen. 28:14;
Exod. 26:22 (also to the sea, Ex. 10:19, for which
there is more frequently 337); 0° from the west,
Gen. 12:8; ? ὮΝ on the west of any place, Josh. 8:
9, 12, 13. Twice (Ps. 107:3; Isa. 49:12) DY is joined
with the north (ji2¥); and on this account some sup- —

pose it, at least in these places, to signify the south:

arms of the Nile, Eze. 32:2.

Abie

᾿ but elsewhere, also quarters which are not opposite
but near together are spoken of in the same connexion ;
compare Am. 8:12; Deu. 33:23.

; Ὁ" emphat. 8! Ch. the sea. απ: 7:2, 3.

ΓΙ an unused root, which appears to have
signified heat, warmth; kindred words are 01, Ὁ),
which itself follows the analogy of this root; 1} =
ΟἿ", Ὁ), &es to be hot (as the day). See under Di.
[Hence the three following words—]

Syn (“the day of God,” 39? = DY comp. 10Y

ig. DY, IND i.g. M2 a man), [Jemuel], pr.n, of a

son of Simeon, Gen. 46:10, called erroneously 2813
Nu. 26:12.

ΤῊ pl. of the noun Oi, which see.

Ὁ Θ᾽ id. see ibid.

Ὁ τ. pl. ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Gen. 36:24, prob. ac-
cording to Vulg. aque calide, therma, hot springs,
such as are actually found in the country spoken of
in the passage, to the east of the Dead Sea. That
which Jerome says in Quest. ad loe. cit. “ Nonnulli
putant aquas calidas juxta punice lingue viciniam,
que hebre contermina est, hoc vocabulo significari,”
is not to be despised, nor is it devoid of etymological

_ reasons ; see those which have been given under ΟἿ"
and ΠΡ, In the Samaritan copy of the Pentateuch
_ itis ΟΝ Ἢ Emims or giants, and so it is understood
by Onkelos and Pseudo-Jonathan. By a very un-
happy conjecture made from the context, some Jewish
writers and Luther [also the English version] under-
stand it to mean mules.

ΠΣ (i. q. ee “ dove”), [Jemimah], pr. n.
of a daughter of Job, Job 42:14.
᾿ ney subst.—-(1) m. [“ com. but mostly fem.” the
wight side, theright quarter. (Arab. we): When

putin the genitive after other nouns it has the force
of the adj. right (2%). {2° Pi the thigh of the
right side, i.e. the right thigh; 12) 1} the right eye,
~ 18a.11:2; i319" ἽΣ Genesis 48:14; "2 8) I! his, my
ight hand, Ps.73:23; Jer. 22:24. (Compare Syr.
3 =

a [soi oi.v} the right hand). Also—(a) on the
right is Ὁ) by Job 30:12; "D1 Kings 7:39, 49;
PP} (aec.) Job 23:9.—(b) on the right of anz person
_ or thing is 139, ‘B ἢ) 9) Neh.8:4; Zec. 4:11;
— 332 by 1 Sa. 23:24; ‘B ΤῸ Ps. 109:31; Isaiah
_ 63:12; ‘2 "2 Gen. 48:13; Ps. 16:8; Ezek. 10:3; %

CCCLI

Feo 4:33 ἘΦ PP 2 Ki. 03:13; "B PD 5 Sa. 94:

ony —bbe

—(e) on or at the right (after verbs of motion) PO"?
Neh, 12:31; of some one /B })'? Psalmi10:1. 2 ὁ
2°? τε sit thou at my right hand.”—(d) towards
the right is "20 by 2Sa. 4: 19; Isa.g:19; [23 ON
Ezek. 1:10; 2% Gen. 13:9, and 2) 1Sam. 6:12;
Nu. 20:17; 22:26; oftenin proverbial phrases, AD
ND IS PD" to turn to the right or left, Deu. 2:27;
5:29; 17:20; Josh.1:7, 23:6.—To stand on the
right hand of any one is the sameas to aid him, Ps.
16:8; 109:31; 110:5; 121:5; [The passages Ps,
109:6, Zec. 3:1, show that this cannot be always the
meaning of the phrase; the context and subject must
be carefully heeded. ] Those on whom special honour
is conferred are said to sit on the right hand of aking,
as the queen, 1 Ki. 2:19; Ps. 45:10; the friend of
the king, and minister of the kingdom, Ps. 110:1
(where see the interpreters); comp. Jos. Arch. vi. 11
39. [No one who believes in the divine authority
of the N. Test. can doubt the application of Ps. 110:1.
to Him, as risen from the dead, and ascended into
the Father’s presence, “ from henceforth expecting
till His enemies shall be made His footstool.”

(2) ig. 12) Ἢ the right sc. hand, Gen. 48:18;
Ex. 15:6; Ps. 21:9; 44:4, etc. In this signification,
like T}, itis joined with a feminine verb (Ps. 13775),
more rarely with a masculine (Prov. 27: 16).—Psa.
80:18, 13"! UN “the man of thy right hand,”
i.e. whom thy right hand conducts, [rather, the man
who is there seated, even Christ himself].

(3) the southernquarter, the south,compare the
remarks on WN No.2. 1 Sa. 23:19, fw PHD
“ from the south of the desert.” Verse24. 2Sam.
24:5.

(4) The right hand in Hebrew, the same as in
Greek, is connected with the idea of success, and thus

denotes prosperity, like the Arab. cyt See pr. ἢ.
ΟΞ. Gen. 35:18. [It appears to be a mere as-
sumption to assign this meaning or this idea to the
Hebrew word. |

(5) [Jamin], pr.n. of a son of Simeon, Genesis
46:10 all.

Hence patron.—

ify ei [Jaminites], Nu. 26:12.

DD) —(1) ig. Wright (opposite to left), enly
found 2 Ch. 3:17; Eze. 4:6 ano.

(2) 2 ὉΣῚΞ and ellipt. ‘2! a Benjaminite, Gene
tile noun from }"2"33 see page cxxvim, B.

nbn & nbn (“whom he, se. God, will fill up”),
[Imla, Imlah], pr.n. of the father of Micaiah the

| prophet, 1 Ki. 22:8, 9.

Ἵ" -Ἴ"

ToD! (“whom God makes to reign”), [Jam-
tech], pr.n. of a leader of the tribe of Simeon. 1 Ch.

4:84.

2/2) an unused root, see MHD. [*(1) ..q
OD and 73 to make a noise; hence Ὁ) sea.

(2) i. g. OY, ΠῺΣ to be hot, whence [λ τῶν day, ap-
plied to love, ‘illenes ΠΟ Ὁ). Thes.]

ΤΣ unused in Kal; [kindred to 198".

Hirai ἢ and PD 2 Sam. 14:19, denom. from
re.

(1) to gotc the right, toturn to the right.
13:9; Eze.21:21. Comp. j28 No. II.

(2) touse the right hand. Part. 0°") 1 Ch.
12:2.

Derived or cognate nouns, 13), "2D! No.1, [9
and —

’ Ἶ ἘΠ ἀν

MJD. (“ prosperity,” i.g. dy), [Jimna, Im-

᾿ πα], pr.n. of a son of Asher, Gen. 46:17 all.

‘JD. m. 12 f. adj. right (opposite of left), Ex.

29:20; Levit.8:23. Formed as from }'’
right side.

Gen.

TT? Site the

YI" (« whom God retains,” i.e. preserves),
[Imnah], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 7:35.

4) ; unused in Kal,i.q. Wtoexchange. Hence—

Hipuit ὙΠ to change, to exchange, Jer. 2:11.

Hirupar. ὙΠ to exchange oneself with any
one, i.e. to change places with any one (compare
Arab. ,|; to change, to exchange, Conj. V. to take
the place). Isa. 61:6, ΘΠ OPIZ2 “for their
brightness be ye substituted. ” So Saad. and Jarchi,
Others, as Vulg., Chald., Syr., “in their brightness
ye shall glory,” as though it were the same as
WENT,

Γ᾽ (“stubborn,” from 719), [IJmrah], pr.n.
m., 1 Ch. 7:36.

Wd? i. q. VD, unused in Kal.
Hien, Jud. 16:26 in ans, wn ΟΣ Ὁ.) let
me feel.

ΠΡ fut. 72%—(1) TO ACT VIOLENTLY, TO 0Ρ-
eress. [“ The primary idea is that of heat, kindred
to 1%, also to oF etc.”] Part. Zeph. 3:1, MID ὙΠ
“the oppressing city.” In other passages it is used
as an epithet for a sword. 731° 29 the oppressing
or violent sworl, Jer. 46: 16; 50° 16; and without

cccLil

mie

3M} probably id.; 25:38, ἼΝΠ 100 “ the wrath of
the op pressing,” i.e. sword,as it has been well taken
by Schnurrer, unless, perhaps, with LXX., Chald.,

and some MSS, we ought to read 731° ΔῚΣ, Psalm
74:8, TM D3) “let us oppress (i.e. let us destroy’

them ‘all.

Hirai 7357 fut. 73) 1, 4. Kal, than which itis oftener
used, specially of civil commotions, i. 4. pyy Exod.
22:20; Levit. 19:33; Eze. 18:7, seq.; Isa. 49:26;
used of fraud and cheating in buying and selling,
Levit. 25:14, 17; followed by 9 tocast out, from
possession, Ezek. 46:18. (Chaldee Aph. vi id.)
Compare 173)’.

mis (“rest”), [Janoah], pr.n. of atown on the
borders of Ephraim and Manasseh, 2 Kings 15:29.
With 5 local AM 3' Josh. 16:6, 7.

Di) (“sleep”), Josh.15:53 33, for which in ΣΡ
there is 542) (“flight”), [Janum], pr. n. ofa town
in the tribe of Judah.

TT)? an uncertain root, [“‘a spurious root” ], whence
the Hiphil M3 is commonly derived. Butsee for
this form the root 3.

ΓΙ} f. i.g. MDW a sucker, a shoot, Eze.17:4.
Properly, sucking, from the root P2), pass. form, but
with active power. To this word corresponds Ch.

9 - 9
Δ, Pit, Syr. Loa, suckling.

[27 fat. Pm" [« Ch. PH, Syr. sais”) τὸ sucK,
Job 3:12; properly a mother’s breast, followed by
acc., Cant. 8:1; Joel 2:16; but used also of other
things, as Job 20:16, “he sucked the poison of
asps.” Figuratively Isaiah 60:16, “thou shalt also
suck the milk of the Gentiles and the breasts of
kings thou shalt suck,” i. 6. thou shalt be enriched
with the wealth of nations and kings. Deu. 33; 19,
3p)". OD? YEW °D “ for they shall suck the abundance
of the seas,” i.e. of transmarine nations; Isa.66:
11,12. Part. P*—(a) suckling, Deu. 32:25; Ps.
8:3.—(b) a shoot, a sucker, see under the word 73)’.

Hien, ΡΠ to give suck, to suckle, as a mother
a child, Genesis 21:7; Ex. 2:7,9; 1Sa.1:23; also
used of cattle, Gen. 32:16. Part. NPI", with suffix
PD 4 Ki.a1:2. Plural Mp’) Isaiah 49:23 (a
woman), giving suck, subst. a nurse. As things
which are sweet and pleasant to the taste are sucked,
hence to cause to taste, to give to eat, any thing
sweet, Deu. 32:13.

Derivatives, 2", Mp3. 1

maw m. and once ἢ) (Isa. 34:11), an unclean
bird, probably aquatic or living in marshes; Levit.

ΠΡ,

pow
11:17; Deut.14:16, an inhabitant of deserts or
marshes, Isa. loc. cit. LXX. and Vulgate render it
wis, i.e. the Egyptian heron. Chald., Syr., noctua,
ulula; and so Bochart (Hieroz. P. II, p. 281, seq.),
who supposes 1t to be so called from Gwilight (AR3).
It seems to me to be akind of heron or crane, such a
one as utters a sound like the blowing of a horn,
like the ardea stellaris (Robrdommel), ardea Agamé (der
Srompetervogel), grus vulgaris; this opinion being in
- accordance with the etymology from "#2 to blow.
In the list of unclean birds, Levit. loc. cit. this bird is
followed by ΓΟ, which is almost from the same
root (DY) = AY).

“D [“ Inf. with prefix nin Isa. 51:16; mip
(as if from a verb }’D),2 Ch. 31:7. The primary and
monosyllabic root is sad, Sanscrit to sit, Lat. sedere,
Goth. satjan, to place; compare Eng. to set.” See
Thes.|— (1) To rounp (a building), [“to place a
building, hence to found”), Ezra 3:12; Isa.54:11.
However, this proper and original signification is more
frequent in Piel; in Kal commonly poetically used
of God as founding the heaven or the earth, Psalm
24:2; 78:69; 89: 12; 102:26; 104:5; Job 38:4;
Am. 9: 6. Also [“ to place”) to pile up a heap,
appoint, ordain, 2 Chr. 31:7.

(2) Metaphorically to constitute, to establish,
as laws. Psa.119:152; Hab. 1:12, iFID πὸ
“thou hast ordained it (the Chaldean people) for
punishment,” 1. 6. hast sent, hast called for it; in the

_ other hemistich ἸῸΝ pevind, Ps. 104:8, “unto the
place which thou hast a ρ pointed for them,” hast
assigned. Isaiah 23:13, “ behold the land of the
Chaldees . .. BMY? MID. WWE “ Assyria appointed
it for the inlinbieants of the desert,” i.e. for the
᾿ς Chaldees; compare my Commentary on the passage.
) New 1DII—(1) to be founded, as a kingdom
[to sit down, settle as men in any country”], Ex.
9:18; Isa. 44:28.
i (2) to support oneself, to lean, or rest on one’s
_ arm; used of men reclining on a couch or cushion,
_ especially as deliberating and consulting together;
hence to take counsel together: [This mode of
arriving at this sense is rejected in Thes. Gesenius
there takes up the idea of to sit together in council],
Ps. 2:2; 31:14. Hence iD for TiD prop.a cushion,
a each, [in Thes. a sitting eee) hence a council ;
and, on the contrary, Arab. τ Yas prop. δεΙή δε λιδθα,
sitting together; hence a couch, on which those who
- consult recline.
Piet. 18 —(2) i. q. Kal, to found (a building),
[to place a foundation stone” ], with acc., Joshua

CCCLII

she >)
6:26; 1 Ki. 16:34; Zec. 4:9; Isa. 14:32; 28:16.
Followed also by another ace. of the material. 1 Ki.
5:31, ΠῚ) 228 NBD IY? « to lay the foundation
of the house with hewn stone.” Figuratively, Ps.
8:3, 1 AID! “thon hast founded glory” for thyself
(comp. the usage of the Arabs, who compare glory to a
firm and strong edifice; see Muntinghi on the pas- —
sage).

(2) to appoint, to ordain, with an acc. 1 Ch,
g:22; followed by ‘by Est. 1:8.

Puat ἼΘ᾽ to be founded, 1 Ki.6:37; followed by
an acc. of the material, 1 Ki. 7:10.

Hopuat i.q. Pu. Inf. 1237 subst. a foundation,
being founded, Ezr. 3:11; 2Ch.3:3. Part. THin
(with dag. forte euphon.) founded. Isai. 28:16,
“THAD “DID a founded foundation, i.e. firm, comp
ban ban Ps. 64:7; Wap dwa Ex. 12:9.

‘Derivatives besides those immediately following,
TID, DID » TPAD, ΠῚ, “Ht, “iD [and pr. n. ΠΥ 53]

ἱ “1D τη. foundation,metaph. beginning. Ezr.7:9.

TID’ τὰ. a foundation, base, as of the altar, Ex,
29:12; Levit. 4:7, seq.; of a building, Hab. 3:13.
PL pyipy Mic. 1:6, and nib’ Lam. 4:11. Metaph.
used of princes (éeinp. ninv), Eze. 30:4.

TTD Ff. foundation, Ps. 87:1.

“NE” ma corrector, areprover, verbal subst.
of the form 123 from the root WD. Job 40:2, 4
“iDY “w-oY “ shall the reprover (of God contaudt
in contending with the Almighty?” 2 is inf. absol.
from the root 3° used instead of the finite verb,com- _
pare Jud. 11:25, ΡῈ ὮΝ 3) 5 where a finite |
verb is added. Various separate interpreters have
rightly explained the single words of this verse
(see as to N®* Junius and Tremell., as to the form 39
see Aben Ezra and Kimchi): but I have not found any
who have rightly understood the whole. The inter-
pretation which I have given above, was suggested
in my larger lexicon [1810], and has been approved
by Umbreit, Winer, de Wette, but neglected by Ro-
senmiiller.

1D’ m. drawing back, ἈΈΡΙ aurdice verbal
fat. from WD (as 3) from 3%). Jer. 17:13 3) 2)
"HD! “ those who depart from me,” for 399 OYADY,
as "DP for ὋΝ ODP. mp "PD.

yor an uncertain root, i. ᾳ. 12 to pour out, but
intrans. to be poured (oonnn: Di’ and De), Once
found Ex. 30:32, 70" “shall be poured.” But per-
haps the reading should be 92. [This is not in-
serted as a root in Thes. ]
24

»

ΕΣ ,

Ἢ" -- Π20᾽

- IBD (“one who beholds, looks out,” from
MDD), (Zscah], pr.n of the sister of Lot, Gen. 11:29.

ἼΣΘ᾽ (“whom Jehovah props up”), [Js-
machiah], pr.n. m. 2 Ch. 31:13.

"0" in Kal and Hiph. fut. 7, apoe. AD, conv.
AD‘ (fut. Kal unused), inf. ἢ ΘΠ; part. 401 for ἪΡ)
(Isa. 29:14; 38:5), and ἢ ΘΙ Neh. 13:18 (compare
note).

(1) to add, (Syr. and Chald, Aph. 5D58, .2e0)).
Followed by an accus.of the thing added, and °Y of
that to which it is added. Lev. 5:16,1NY*DN Ns}

DY “and he shall add a fifth part thereto.”
Levit. 22:14; 27:13, seq.; Deu.19:9; followed by
os 2Sa.24:3. The accusative of the thing to be
added is however often omitted, Deu. 13:1, ΣΕΥ,
395 YIN x) roy “ neither add thereto nor take
therefrom (any thing whatever).” Proverbs 30:6;
Ecce. 3:14.

Hence—(2) to add (something) to—, 1. 6. to tn-
crease any thing, comp. the Fr. ajouter ἃ, and Lat.

e (aliquid) de laudibus alic. Followed by

Ρ5. 71:14, JPA VIY ΠΟΙ ΠῚ “ and I will add
to (increase) all thy praise.” Ps. 115:14; Ezr. 10:
10; followed by 98 Eze. 23:14; followed by ? Isai.
26:15; followed by an acc. Lev. 19:25. Job 42:10,
nw? ρα wyin“ba-mss mim AD “and Jehovah
increased twofold all things which Job had.” Ecc.
1:18; Prov.1:5; 9:9; 10:27; 16:21; 19:4; Job
17:9; Isa. 29:19. To increase any thing to any one
sometimes means 1.6. to give more, plentifully.
Ps. 120:3, ΠῚ fit’? ἪΡ POT FP IATTD « what
shall one give to thee, or what shall one increase
to thee, O deceitful tongue?” compare Lev. 26:21;
Eze. 5:16. Elsewhere to increase, is i.q. to sur-
pass. 4 Ch. 9:6, MyIO¥D OY ADDY “ thou hast in-
creased the fame,” i.e. thou hast surpassed the
fame, comp. 1 Ki. 10:7.

(3) To add to do anything, followed by an inf.
either naked or else with 5 prefixed, more rarely with
a finite verb, (the copula either added or omitted,
Prov. 23:35; Isa. 52:1; Hos. 1:6) is—(a) to do
again, and in Latin [or other language which re-
sembles it in this particular] it is commonly ex-
pressed by an adverb, iterum, rursus. Genesis 4:2,
ΤΊ OF “and she bare again.” Gen. 8:10, 12;
18:29, 2 iy ID’ “ and he spoke yet again.”
Genesis 25:1; Exod. 10:28, 29.—(b) to do something
afterwards, to continue to doanything, to do it any
longer. Genesis 4 12, τ; AnD-nA ANN «« (the
earth) shall no more yield to thee her strength.”

CCCLIV

Ἵ᾽ --2Ὁ)

Num. 32:15; Josh.7:12; 1Sam,19:8; 27:4; Isa,
47:1,5.—(c) todo more. Genesis 37:5, iy ἸΒ Ὁ
ink sw “and they hated him yet more;” 37:8
1 Sam, 18:29; 2 Sam.3:34.— Sometimes the action
which is either to be repeated or continued, is
omitted, and is only to be gathered from what pre-
cedes. Job 20:9, ἢ ΘῚΠ NP} AMI PW “ the eye has
seen him, but it shall not add,” sc. ἢ i. 6. shall
see no more. Job 34:32, “if 1 have sinned, I will
not continue,” sc. to sin. Job 38:11; 40:5, 32.
Ex. 11:6, “ such as never was before ΑΚ Ὁ) inD3}
(sc. M79) neither afterwards will there be.” Num.
22:25, “ and when the Spirit came upon them they
prophesied 12D? N21 (sc. 83371) but (from that day)
never any more,” as is well rendered by the LXX.
and Syr.

Note. In the future for ἢ" there is sometimes
written 4}DN’. Ex. 5:7; 1 Sa. 18:29; and on the
contrary 2)", 2° Ps. 104:29; 2 Sam. 6:1, for DN"
from D8. For the imp. there occurs twice 35D, but
this is more correctly referred to the root 75D.

Nirwat 3—(1) to be added, followed by >Y
Nu. 36:3, 4, reflect. to join one’s self, Ex. 1:10.

(2) to be increased, sc. in wealth. Prov. 11:24.
Part. ΓΊ ΒΟ) Isa. 15:9, additions, increases, sc. of
calamities, i. e. new calamities.

Derived pr. n. 721, A273, WD,

"DY Ch. unused in Kal.
Horuat (as in Hebrew) 5217 to be added, Dan.
4:33-

aes rarely occurring in Kal, fut. D728 Hos. 10:
10; Isa. 8:11 [This passage is omitted in Thes.];
part. ἼΘ᾽ Pro.g:7; Ps. 94:10. Elsewhere in—

Pret 75%, fut. 12%, inf. also 7) Lev. 96: 18, We
Ps. 118:18.

(1) To correct by blows or stripes, TO CHASTISE,
Deu. 22:18. 1 Ki. 12:11, 14, “my father chastised
you with whips;” especially used of children who are
corrected by their parents, Prov. 19:18; 29:17; of
men corrected by God, Levit. 26:18, 28; Psa. 6:2;
38:2; 39:12; 118:18; Jer.2:19; 10:24. (/éth.
1W2: to correct, to reprove, to instruct; the palatal
* being changed into the harsher 3.)

(2) to correct by words; hence—(a) to admo-
nish, to exhort, Prov. 9:7; Job 4:3 (comp. Hos.
7:15). Ps.16:7, ΤΡ 27! NIYSAY “also by night
my reins admonish me,” to praise God. Followed
by 19 todissuade from anything, Isa. 8:11. Often
used of the discipline which children receive from their
parents, Deu. 21:18; or men from God, Den. 4:36
8:5; Psa. 94:12.—(0) to instruct, to teach. Isa

|
Ι
]
|

; ἴω «ἀνα!

SSR DIS ae ρον en
eo 7 o-

Ἵν».

28:26, ἡ») ὈΠῸΝ HEY 19D! “he will instruct |

him according to the right, his God will teach him.”
Followed by two ace. Pro. 31:1.— Often joined with
the synonymous word 110, which differs from this
verb in applying primarily to the milder discipline of
admonition and reproof, and being thence transferred
to the more severe as that of stripes and punishment;
—this verb, on the other hand, properly signifies the
more severe discipline, and is transferred to thatwhich
is-milder. Like the former is Gr. παιδεύειν, Germ.
jlidtigen (from Budt, giehen, ergiehen), like the latter is
Heb. 122.

[“* Hieum i. q. Kal and Piel.
712.” |

Nipwat 1033 to be corrected, to be admonished,
to receive discipline, Ps. 2:10; Jer.6:8; Pro. 29:
19; Eze. 23:48.—81) Eze. loc. cit. is Nithpael (see
Lehrg. p. 249) for 95102. The common analogy is
however preserved, if the word be written with other
vowels, 17033,

Derivatives, 5), 719, Ibid,

Once EXVO!8 Hos.

Δ [pl. OY] m. a shovel for taking away ashes,
from the root ΠΡ" to take away, Exod. 27:3; 38:3;
Nu. 4:14; 1 Ki. 7:40, 45. Vulg. forceps. (In Arabic
many nouns derived from the root <s, signify a
vessel, but in this root the Arabic appears to differ

from the Hebrew.)

yay: [Jabez], pr.n.—(1) of a man, 1 Chr. 4:9,
10; where it is so stated as if it were put for 2$3
(he causes pains).

(2) of a town of the tribe of Judah, 1 Ch. 2:55.

wy" fut. W"—(1) TO POINT OUT, TO DEFINE,
TO APPOINT, especially a place, Jer. 47:7, and time,
2Sa. 20:5; also, a punishment, Mic. 6:9.

(2) to espouse, a wife or concubine, Ex. 21:8, 9.
(Arab. dc, to point out anything before, especially
zood ; but also sometimes, to threaten some harm.
il]. to appoint a time or place.—A pparently cognate
is ΚΠ to cause to know, to point out.)

Nirxat Wii—(1) to meet with any one at an
appointed place, to come with him to such a

‘place; followed by 5 Ex. 25:22; 29:42, 43; 30:6,

ri
εἝτ-ὦ
Wa

=“

ee

36; followed by oy Nu. 10:4.

_ (2) recipr. to come together at an appointed
time or place, Neh. 6:2,10; Job2:11; Am. 3:3;
also generally, to came together, Josh.11:5; 1 Ki.
8:5; followed by by against any one, speaking of
Confederates, Nu. 14:35; 16:11; 27:3.

_ Hirai VY to appoint any one to meet ata
certain time or place, specially for judgment; to

%

CCCLY

ΑἸ} 5)

summon toacourt, tocall onto plead. Job 9:
19, 2TY D “ who shall cite me?” Jer. 49:19; -
50:44.

HopusL—(1) to be appointed, set, Jer. 24:1.

(2) to be turned, as the face, Eze. 21:21.

Derivatives, ΠῚ, Tyid, Wid, MY, and pr. n,
πρμῆ,

yy! [1440], m. 2 Chron. 9:29 in 1p (for which
3 3 Ὁ), pr. n. m.; elsewhere Ὁ), which see.

ΓΝ > a root, ἅπαξ eyo. Isaiah 28:17, [Te
SNATCH AWAY”], TO REMOVE, TO TAKE AWAY.
Arab. i= DS to gather, IV. to lay up; perhaps,
to take away, to snatch away; whence } a shovel,
and —

oyy" & yy! (perhaps “treasure of God”),
[ Jewel, Jeiel, Jehiel], pr. τι. of several men—(1)
of the captain of the Reubenites, 1 Ch. §:'7.—(2) of
the builder of the city of Gibeon, 1 Chr. g:35.—(3)
of the scribe of king Uzziah, 2 Ch. 26:11, all.

yy (“ counsellor,” part. fut. from pay), [Jews],
pr. n. m. 1 Ch. 8:10.

Ὁ) pl. woods, 1. gq. O° Eze. 34:25 ano.

WAY’ (verbal, from fut. of the verb way, “whom
God hastens”), [Jeush, Jehush], pr.n—(1) of
a son of Esau, Gen. 36:18; for which there is UY,
verse §, 14 1'n2.—(2) of a son of Rehoboam, 2 Chr.
11:19, also of others,

W " unused in Kal, prob. i. q. ΤΣ to be hard, firm,
robust.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, Isa. 33:19, 1913 OY “a hard (or obstinate)
people;” or, as well rendered by Jerome, impudens.
Symm. ἀναιδής.

ΝΣ («whom God comforts,” from the root
sje to comfort), [Jaaziel], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 15:18;
for which there is, verse 20, OS "TY:

ΓΝ" (“which Jehovah comforts”), [Jaa-
ziah], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 24:26, 27.

“WY? & WIV" («which Jehovah aids”), [Jaa-
zer, [Jazer], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Gad,
near the land of the Ammonites, long subjected to
the rule of the Moabites; its site was in the spot
where now are the ruins called Sadr. As to the sea
of Jazer (Μ᾽ DY Jer. 48:32), which is of very doubt-
ful authority, see my observations on Isa. 16: 8.—
Nu. 21:32; 32:1. Greek Ἰαζήρ, 1 Mace..5:8.. Com-
pare Eusebius, De Locis Heb. v. ἸΙαζήρ.

Ὁ»

oy" a root, drat λεγόμ. ig. TOY TO CLOTHE,
fsa. 61:10.

Oy" Chald. i. q. Hebr. 7¥! τὸ couNSEL. Part.
ΟΝ (for OY’), A COUNSELLOR of a king, Ezra 7:
14, 15.

IruPakL, to consult together, Dan. 6:8.

Derivative, SOY.

oy [Jeiel, Jehiel], see 28. [Also used
when not in 3 Π3 as 1 Ch. 5:7; 15:18, 21.]

YY" (“ whom God stirs up”),[Jair], pr.n. of a
man, 1 Uh. 20:5 1p, in a’n> there is WY. In the
parallel place, 2 Sa. 21:19, there is instead of it "W
D's8, but ON appears to be a spurious reading
taken by mistake from the following 0°78 7439.

joe? (« troubled,” see }2¥), [Jachan], pr.n.m.,
1 Ch. 5:13. ;

bys unused in Kal—(1) To ASCEND ON HIGH,

- -

TO RISE ABOVE; kindred toNP¥. (Arab. ἰς, to rise
above. V. to ascend a mountain, to stand on the

s¢-
summit, Js a noble, a prince.) Hence bys ibex.

(2) to excel, to be useful, compare by’ in the
compound word byi23.

Hira SiN — (1) to be useful, to profit, to aid,
absol. Pro. 10:2; 11:4; Jerem. 2:8, 33)7N> "InN
1397 “ they follow those who profit (or are worth)
nothing,” (i.e. false gods). Followed by dat. of pers.
Isa. 30:5; Jer. 23:32; or of the thing. Job 30:13,
sy mend « they help my fall;” with suff. P>'V1" Isa.
§7:12.

(2) intrans. to be benefited, to receive help from
any thing. Job 21:15, Dylan “what should we
be benefited (in this thing)?” 15:3, “words ND
D3 ἦν in which there is no profit;” 35:3; Isa.
47:12; 48:17. Hence—

Oy m. pl. py? const. by (Ὁ) the ibex, perhaps
a= So
also the chamois. Arab. Je, and ee Ps. 104:18;

Job 39:1. Comp. Bochart, Hieroz. P. I, p. 915, seq.
py" ΤΣ the rocks of the wild goats, near the desert
of Engedi, 1 Sa. 24:3.

(2) [Jael], pr.n.—(a) of a judge [?] or heroic
person of Israel, before the time of Deborah, Jud.
§:6. [This is surely the same as the next. ]—(b) of a
resolute woman, the wife of Heber the Kenite, Jud.
4:17,18; 5:24. Some understand the same to be
spoken of 4:6 [of course they are the same. ]

CCCLVI

myo

πο 1) f. of the frezeding, the female ibex,
or chamois. Pro. 5:19, 10 nby “ the graceful cha-
mois;” an epithet applied to a beautiful woman.
The Arabs say proverbially desl or? sj) more
beautiful than an ibex; Bochart, i. 899.

(2) [Jaalah, Jahala], pr. n. m., Ezra 2:56;
Neh. 7:58. [8592].

poy (“whom God hides”), [Jaalam], pr.n.

of a son of Esau, Gen. 36:5, 14.

ie Ἢ an unused root. Syriac Ethpa. i to be
greedy, voracious, juss greedy, voracious. Hence
probably {¥! and ΠΣ the ostrich, so called from its
greediness.

ye (for 72") prop. subst. purpose, intent (from the
root ΠΣ, a= to propose any thing by words, to
signify), always used as a particle:—

(1) asa prep. on account of, Eze.5:9; Hag.1:9;
followed by an inf., Isa. 37:29.

(2) asaconj., because, in that, Nu.20:12; 1 Ki.
20:42; 2 ΚΙ. 92:19; more fully WS j! Gen. 22:16:
1 Sa. 30:22; 1 Ki. 3:11, etc.; more rarely 9 j¥! Nu.
11:20; 58. 7:5: each followed byapret. Followed
by a fut. WN 1} it is, that, Eze. 12:12. It is three
times emphatically doubled j3!31 12) because and
because, because that (bdieweil), Levit. 26:43; Eze.
13:10; avd without the copulative }¥!2 j¥ ibid.,
36:3. Compare j}.

{3° an ostrich, so called from its greediness ana
gluttony; see the root 13). Once found in plur. 0°23}
Lam. 4:3 inp; and there it is used ἐπικοίνως, of the
female ostrich, for 729%. ΓΞ. LXX. ὡς στρουθίον.
Vulg. sicut struthio. (As to the sense compare Job
39:17). Of much more frequent use is—

my? f. of the preceding (as to the form compare
Oy» fem. dy, not ΠΡ"), everywhere joined with N3:
m2y"N3 the daughter of the female ostrich, i. e. the
female ostrich herself; according to Bochart, Hieroz.
ii. 230, opp. to DONA the male ostrich, Levit. 11:16;
Deut. 14:15. In the plural, however, 723% ΓἯΞ is,
without doubt, used for either sex, Isa. 13:21; 34:13;
Mic. 1:8; Job 30:29 (in these passages they are said
to inhabit the deserts, and to utter a doleful ery).
The Arabs, at least, call an ostrich without any dis-

5 --
tinction of sex ρὶυ (a word which I judge kindred
pre

to the Hebrew), ἃ οἰ αὐ, dclei eww. Others have
΄ -
badly rendered 73%" an owl, from M2 to cry out (?)

--—-

Ψ-: sy’ Ἵ

in opposition to th: context and the authority of the
ancient interpreters.

"JY? (“whom Jehovah answers” ], [Jaanat],
pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 5:12.

722? fut. AW" —(2) ig. Arab. ἐδ, to go swiftly,
torun. See Hopuat, and the derived nouns 5) and
nipyin,

(2) to be fatigued, wearied out (compare *¥),
whether in running, Jerem. 2:24, AYN ΠΡΞ
“those who seek her will not be weary.” Luth.
die fie fudjen, diirfen nicht weit laufen. Isa. 40:30, 31; or
with heavy labour, Isa. 40:28; 44:12; Hab. 2:13;
or with grief, Isa. 50:4. [But this is the next word,
the derivative "3. ] ‘

Horna, part. wearied. Daniel g:21, 82 AY
“wearied in flight.” LXX.rdyee φερόμενος. Others,
following Theod., Vulg., Syr., take Yi from the
root ἢ), and translate it flying, but this is unsuitable
to that which follows "3.

Derivatives, MYM and the following words.

"yy m. fatigued, wearied, tired, Isa. 40: 29 [“ of
a people”]; 50:4.

ἢ" mase. a swift course, [“ weariness, arising
from swiftness of course”], Dan. 9:21.

yu fut. 72", for imp. there is twice 18¥ (from
the root yay) [perhaps primarily to command. See
Thes. as to this, and also as to the cognate roots ], Jud.
19:30; Isa. 8:10.—(1) TO GIVE COUNSEL, 2 Sam.
17:11, 15; more fully ΠΝ 7! 16:23; 17:7. Fol-
lowed by dat. of pers., Job 26:3, by a suff., Exod.
18:19; 1 Kings 1:12; 12:8,13. Part. yi’ subst.
a counsellor, adviser, Prov. 11:14; 24:6; espe-
cially the counsellor, or minister of a king, 1 Ch.
27:32,33; Ezra7:28; 8:25, (compare 7 : 24, 25).
Plural O°$¥)" chiefs, leaders, of a land and state,
Job 3:14; 12:17; Isa. 1:26.

(2) to take counsel, to decree, followed by a
gerund. Psa. 62:5, 1702 1¥y?, InN « they have
decreed to cast (him) down from his height;” fol-
lowed by by against any one, Isa. 7:5; 19:17; 23:8;
followed hy ?% Jer. 49:20. Nit YY to devise evil
counsels, [sa. 32:7.

(3) to consult for any one, i.e. to provide for.
With suff. Ps. 16:7; 32:8, °2'Y poy SYN, pregn. for
PY PV NYY) TW «I will care for thee, and will
vet my eye upon thee,” i.e. I will favour thee. Y¥i" one
who consults, i.e. cares for, protects, Isa.g:5. [The
part. in all its cther occurrences means a giver of coun-

sel; why should it not be the same here? So Thes.]

CCCLVII

ayy

(4) 1.q. Arab. ec, to predict, to declare future
things, Nu. 24:14; Isa. 41:28.

Nira Y32—(1) reflect. to let oneself be οὐ un-
selled, to receive advice, Pro. 13:10.

(2) recipr. to consult one another, i.e. to hola
a consultation, to deliberate, Ps.71:10; 83:6;
followed by ΝΣ 1 Ch. 13:1; or NS Isa. 40:14; 1 Ki.
12:6, 8, to deliberate with any one.

(3) to consider with oneself; also to decree, com-
mand, or,advise, as the result of deliberation. Fol-
lowed by. Oy 2 Ki.6:8, sind ΖΞ. ON Y¥i) “ and he
commanded his servants, saying.” 2 Chr. 20:21;
1 Ki. 12:6, 9, ὉΠ) OAY TD “what do ye alvise?”

Hirupact, i. q. Niphal No. 2, Ps. 83:4.

Derivatives, T¥Y, T¥y,

apy. (“taking hold of the heel, supplanter, layer
of snares,” comp. Gen. 25:26; 27:36; Hosea 12:4),
pr.n. Jacob, the younger of the twin sons of Isaac;
also called Jsrael (MW); the ancestor of the nation
of Israel, Gen.25 —50. PY? τὸν the God of Jacob,
i. 6. Jehovah, Isaiah 2:3; Psa. 20:2. apy. ΤῸΞ and
simply 3PY! the house or family of Jacob ; poetically
used of the people of Israel, i. q. Ne”, Dey 24
compare WY. Used of the land of Israel, Gen. 49:7;
elsewhere used of the whole people regarded as one
person, e.g. Isa. 41, 43, 44, 45, etc.; rarely used of
the kingdom of Ephraim, Hos. 12:3; Mic. 1:5; Isa.
17:4; or even, as also Israel is used in the later
books, of the kingdom of Judah, Obad. 18; Nah.
2:3.

ΓΖ.) (Jaakobah], (id.), pr.n., 1 Ch. 4:36.

yo see ]P¥..

ἽΝ ἣ an unused root, i. ᾳ. Arab. ps prop. to boil,

“

to boil up, to boil over; the idea of which is applied
to any sort of redundancy or abundance, as the luxu-
riant growth of plants. Hence the following words,

TW? [with suff. 2] mase.— (1) redundancy
of honey; honey spontaneously and freely flowing
from the combs, which was called by the Greeks and
Romans ἄκητον μέλι, mel acetum (Plin. N. H. xv. 11)
Cant.§:1; more fully ¥277 ny? 1 Sam. 14:27
Some have carelessly and inaccurately rendered this
Jfavus mellis, meaning the cells of wax, the comb in
which the honey is contained, and out of which the
purest honey oozes, (see Ovid, Fast., iv. 152, expressis
mella liquate favis). It is rather i. ᾳ. [IS ND) th:
dropping of honey combs, the German fonigfeim,
Psalm 19:11. This very German word, of frequer!

occurrence in Luther’s translation of the Bible, ia

NYT y"

srroneously explained by some to mean the honey-
comb (Honigzelle, Honigitheibe), while it rather signifies
liquid ‘honey, as if saliva mellis (Seim 1..ᾳ. Gdleim,
saliva).

(2) a thicket of fees, so called from the luxuriant
growth of trees and shrubs, see the root (Syr. —_

thicket of briers, Arab. a rugged place, whence the
verb to be rugged, difficult of passage, spoken
of a region), Isaiah 21: 13; Eze. 21:2, 3; hence any
wood or forest, Deu. 19:5; Josh. 17:15,18. 73
WT the house of the forest, Isa. 22:8; fully W NS
nabs the house of the forest of Lebanon, 1 Ki. 7:2;
10:17; it was the armoury of king Solomon, else-
where (Neh. 3:19) called ΤΩΣ, its name arose from
the cedar wood, of which it was built. Used of a
rugged rough country (see Syr.), Hosea 2:14. Metaph.
of a troop of enemies, Isa. 32:19; comp. 10:18,19,34.
(3) pr. n. probably i. ᾳ. O°W! NMP Ps. 132:6.

TW! [Jarak], pr. n. m., 1 Chr. 9:42; probably
ἃ wrong reading, see TWIN}. ;

TY” see WW No. 1.
DS DY see WY.
muy? (“whom Jehovah nourishes,” from

the unused root vy, Syr. ek to fatten), [Jare-
siah], pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 8:27.

yy? (abbreviated from mey? “whom Jehovah
made”), pr.n. mase., Ezra 10:37 2°n3, "Ἵ Wy.
[Jaasau).

NYY! («whom God made”), [Jaasiel, Ja-
εἴ], pr.n. of one of David's captains, 1 Ch. 11:47;
compare 27:21.

TMS (“whom Jehovah frees”), [Iphedeiah],
pr.n. m., 1 Ch. 8:25.

TTD? fat. 75%, 59 —

(1) properly To sHINE, TO BE BRIGHT, cogn. root
YD’, compare 3! :Ξ-- and 73}, Hence '5’ No. 1,
and N19 an illustrious deed, a miracle.

(2) to be beautiful, used of a woman, Cant. 4:10;
7:2,7; Eze. 16:13; of a tree, 31:7.

ΣΙ, to make beautiful, to adorn, to deck (with
gold), Jer. 10: 4.

Puat, with the two first radicals doubled 75°5* to
be very beautiful, Psalm 45:3. But this form is
altogether without analogy, nor is there any example
found of first radicals which are doubled; examples

CCCLVIII

Sy"

of doubling the latter radicals, such as 7700, can
hardly be compared with this, since this latter usage,
instead of increasing the signification, diminishes
it. To give my own opinion, 1 think that an error
may exist in this word, and that the letters 5° at the
beginning ‘may be spurious, as having arisen from
the practice of copyists; of this, which has been a
constant source of errors, 1 have treated in Thes. i.
p- 64; Anecdd. Orient, i. 68.

Hirapart, to adorn oneself (of a woman), Jer,
4:30.

Derivatives, besides those which follow next, *5%,
85, and probably N12,

᾿ 119° adj. m., constr. 15°; f. 75° constr, N\—

(1) fair, beautiful, used of persons, both men
and women, Gen. 12:14; 2 Sa.13:1; 14:25; Cant.
1:8; 5:9; often with the addition of ΤΙΝ 1 Sa.
17:42; or WR Gen. 29:17; also used of animals,
41:2,seq.; of pleasant countries, Psalm 48:3; of a
pleasant tuneful voice, Eze. 33:32.

(2) good, excellent, καλός. Ecc. 3:11, “ God made
all things beautiful;” καλῶς, 5:17.

Teen. adj ἢ, Jer. 46:20, fairish ; from mase.
‘DiI! (of the form Sydup, Lehrg. 497), the letter 7
quiescing in the middle of the word (Lehrg. p. 48).
In consequence of this word appearing to be too dis-
crepant from ordinary usage, in very many MSS. and
editions it is found divided into two.

1B’ (“beauty”), [Japho, Joppa), Jon. 1:3;
Josh. 19:46; 2 Ch. 2-15, and ΡΝ Ezr. 3:7; pr.n.
Gr.’Iorxn, a maritime city of the Danites with a
celebrated port on the Mediterranean; now called

Tafa (ον, \iy), and noted for its port. Relandi Pa-
lestina, p. 864.

Ph i. gq. MB, 15) ΤῸ BLOW, TO BREATHE, TO
PUFF, unused in Kal.

ΗΙΤΗΡΔΕΙ͂,, to pant, to sigh deeply, Jer. 4:31.
Hence—

ΓΒ) adj. breathing out; Ps.27:12, DON Op"
“and breathing out wickedness ;” compare 1°57},

‘5 Eze. 28:7, and ‘2’ in pause °5*; with sufi,
5} m.

(1) splendour, brightness (see the root No. 1),
of a king, Isa. 33:17; of a city, Psalm §0:2; Ezek.
27:3, 4, 11.

(2) beauty, gracefulness, of a woman, Ps. 45:13
Isa. 3:24; Eze. 16:25.

ΝΙΝ Ὁ

WD (« splendid”), [Japhia], pr.n—(1) of a
town in the tribe of Zebulon, Josh. 19:12.

(2 Of several men.—(a) of a king of the city of
Lachish, Josh. 16:3.—(0) of a son of David, 2 Sam.
5:15.

php: (“whom God frees”), [Japhlet], pr. n.
m. 1 Ch. 7:32, 33. -Patron. with the addition of the
syllable *-, Josh. 16:3.

135° (perhaps “ for whom a way is prepared”),
pr. n. m.—(1) the father of Caleb, Nu. 13:6; 14:6.
—(2) 1 Ch. 7:38.

7a" unused in Kal, TO SHINE, TO BE BRIGHT,
cognate root 15}.

Hirai °5i71.—(1) to cause to shine, used of God,
Job 37:15.

(2) to give light, to be bright, (prop. to scatter, or
bestow light, like V8), Job 3:4; 10:3; especially
used of Jehovah as appearing in very bright light,
Deu. 33:2; Ps. 50:2; 80:2; 94:1.

Derivatives, the pr. n. 2°’, ΓΞ and—

MIYE’ fem. beauty, splendour of a city, Ezek.
28:7, 17.

nd" a spurious root, which some have invented
on account of the noun N52, But this comes from
15°,

ND* pr.n. Japheth, the second [query eldest]
son of Noah (Gen. 5:32; 7:13; 9:18, seq.), whose
descendants (Gen. 10:2—5) are stated to have espe-
cially occupied the western and northern regions of the
earth; this accords well enough with the etymology
of the name, which has the sense of widely-extend-
ing, from the root 1N3; see Gen. 9:27, LXX. Ἰάφεθ.

TURD (prob. “ whom, or what God sets free,”
see the root NN Isa. 14:17), pr. n.—(1) [Jiphiah},
a town in the ‘tribe of Judah, Joshua 15:43.—(2)
LJ ephthah], a judge of Israel, celebrated for hav-
ing, in compliance with a vow, sacrificed his daugh-
ter, Jnd.11:12; 1 88. 19:11; Greek "ieg@a, Ἰεφθάε,
Vulg Jephte.

ἐς ΤΊΣ (ἐς which God opens”), [Jiphthah-

el], pr. n. of a valley in the tribes of Zebulon and
Asher, Josh. 19:14, 27.

NS} pret. once without δὲ: ‘NY Job 1:01; fat.
SS), imp. 8$¥,with 7 parag. IN¥ Jud. g: 29; pl. once
peels PSY Cant. 3:11; inf. absol. N¥%, const.

art. 8¥P, f 83? for Mey, ny) and Asthaus
δ: ape * Deu. 28: 57; Ps.144:14.

CCCLIX

ΟΣ τὰ

To Go ΟΥἹΊ, τὸ 60 FoRTH (Eth. δὴ: id. Τὰ ὅγ-
riac and Chaldee the word which radically corresponds

SY} [xo to germinate, to expand, as a plant, they
use in the sense of going out, when speaking of

men and other things 54, P22 as the Arabs do

Besy,

Const. followed by 9 of the place, whence any one
goes out, Gen. 8:19; Job 3:11; also followed by an
accus. like the Latin egredi urbem: Gen. 44:4, O79
TYITNS ANS) “ha egressi erant urbem;” Ex.9:29,33;
Job 29:7; Deu. 14:22, 71¥T N¥Y “ that which goes
out from the field,” its produce; Jerem. 10:20, 23
‘NZ “ my children have gone out from me,” i; 8.
have forsaken me; Am.4:3, TIN$A OSB “ go out
through the breaches.” Part. ὙΠ Γ᾽ 83; Gen.
34:24, compared with g:10. Once with accus. of
that which goes out in great plenty, or pours itself
out (comp. Heb. Gramm. ed. 10, § 135, 1, note 2, and
the verbs nby Pro. 24:31; T Lam. 3:48; Am. §:3,
FON ΤΟΝ WI “the city which poured forth thou-
sands;” [3.15 prefixed to the gate by which one goes
out, Jud. 11:31; and 3 Jer. 17:19; Neh. 2:13.

Specially to go out, to go forth,is used—(a) of sol-
diers —(a)to war, 1 Sa.8:20; Job 39:21; Isa.42:133
Zechariah 14:3 (and similarly shepherds against wild
beasts, 1 Sa. 17: 35).—((3) out of a city in order to sur-
render it, Isa. 36:16.—(6) merchants and sailors for
purposes of trade, Deut. 33:18.—(c) slaves manu-
mitted by their owners, Ex. 21:3, 4,11; Lev. 25:41,
54; more fully in this sense ‘WDD δὲν) Rx: 21:5; and
WEN? 83? verse 2, to go out as free, manumitted (figu-
ratively applied to estates which were to be delivered
gratuitously to the original possessor in the year of
jubilee, Lev. 25:28, 30).—(d) children, descendants
are said to come forth from their father, or the ances-
tor of the race; Gen. 17:6, IN¥2 WD aay) * kings
shall come forth from thee,” shall be amongst thy
descendants. More fully ‘5 ΤῊ, {23') ΔΝ to come
forth from the womb, from the loins of any one, Job
1:21; Gen. 46:26.— (6) those who are delivered from
danger are said tocome forth ; followed by an accus.
Ece. 7:18, DD37Mi Nyt DTD NT “ he who fears God
shall come forth from all these” (similarly of any
one who escapes being taken by lot, opp. to 739? 1 Sa,
14:41).

It is applied to inanimate things. So—(/) the
sun is said to go forth, i.e. to rise, Gen. 19:23; Ps,
19:6; the stars, Neh. 4:15; the morning, Hos, 6:5
—(g) to plants which spring forth, 1 Ki. 5:13; Isa

11:1; flowers, Job 14:2; compare Syr. [0 to shoot

Ἔν Ἀν"

ap, and the noun Ὁ ἐν εν. (ἢ water flowing, gushing
forth froma fountain, Gen. 2:10; Deut.8:7 ; DY xyip
Isa. 41:18. It is used also—(i) of a boundary, term-
inus, running on, running through, Josh.15:3,
4,9, 11.—(k) of money which is laid out, expended,
2 Ki. 12:13 (like the synonyms in Syriac, Arabic, and
£thiopic).— (J) of things which go forth to the people,
are promulgated; of an edict, Hab. 1:4; of the sen-
tence of a judge, Ps. 17:2; compare Gen. 24:50.—
(m) of the outgoing, i.e. the end of a period of time;
Exod. 23:16, 7287 NX¥3 “ at the end of the year,”
Ezek.7:10; hence of the end, the destruction of a
city, Eze. 26:18.

Hiruit 8317 causat. to cause to go out, or come
forth, hence of animate beings; to lead out, e.g.
the people from Egypt, Ex. 12:51; 16:6; of in-
animate beings, to carry out, Gen. 14:18; to draw
out, to take out, Ex. 4:6,7; Job 28:11; to take
out as from a case, Gen. 24:53. Specially it is—
(a) causat. of Kal, letter g, to put forth plants (as the
earth), Gen. 1:12, 24; Isa. 61:11.— (0) causat. of Kal
letter k, to cause to lay out,to exact money, followed
by by; to lay on a tribute, 2 Ki. 15:20 (comp. Arab.

Su- So =.

ς. >, as tribute).—(c) causat. of Kal letter J, to

publisha report, followed by Sy of the pers. concerning
whom the report is spread, Nu. 14:37; Deu. 22:14,
19 ; toreport words, followed by? of the pegs. to whom
_ they are brought, Neh.6:19; to promulgate doc-

trine, Isa. 42:1, 8°31 pid DB “he shall promul-
gate a law to the Gentiles” [far better literally, “ he
shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles” }; Isa.
42:3.—(d) to produce as an artisan, Isa. 54:16.—
(6) to lead forth, i.e. to separate, Jer. 15:19.

Hopuat, to be brought forth, to be taken out,
Eze. 38:8; 47:8.

Derivatives, 8's), NyiD, YD, ninyin, ONyyy,
πὲς, TNS [and in Thes. 813].

SS" Ch. unused in Kal.

SuarneL N¥°Y and °$'Y in the Targums is, to
bring something to an end, to finish.

Hence in the Scripture δον Ὁ finished, Ezr.6:15.

aS [unused in Kal] To sET, ΤῸ PUT, TO PLACE,
i. q. $2, from which Niphal, Hiphil, and Hophal,
and also many derivative nouns are formed.

HirnpaEL—(1) to set oneself, to take a stand (fid
hinftellen, bintreten), Ex. 2:4; 19:17; 34:5; Nu.11:16;
22:22; 1Sa. 17:16, “ and took his stand (for the
fight) forty days.” Job 33:5, followed by'25? Ex.8: 16
and SY of pers. ΠῚ ΠῚ 99 3¥!N7 used of the angels as
presenting themselves before God, Gr. παραστῆναι,

CCCLX

Prs—-Ns

Luke 1:19. Job1:€, Zec. 6:5, comp. Prov. 22:29
The same phrase in a hostile sense, to stand up
against God, Ps. 2:2.

(2) to stand (ftebn, daftebn), followed by 1305 before
any one, i.e. to minister to him, Prov. 22:29; ἐδ
stand firm before any one (beftehn vor jem.), whether
a victor before an enemy, followed by 15? Deu. 9:2:
Job 41:2; 383 Deut. 7:24; 11:25; Josh. 1:5; ὮΝ
2 Ch. 20:6; ora just person before a judge, followed
by 2 Ὲ3 133? Ps. 5:6. Absol. 2 Sa. 21:5.

(3) to standup for, tostand by any one (beiften),
followed by ? of pers. Ps. 94:16.— Ex. 2:4, 309 avo-
μαλῶς, for 33!NA, see Lehrg. p. 386.

33° Ch. unused in Pe. to be firm, sure.
PakL, to speakthat which is true, certain, Dan.
7:19; comp.16. Hence adj. 3 8),

ΒΕ unused in Kal, but cogn. to the roots 3¥},
232, Y¥!, and ΡῈ) Hiphil.

Hien 37) (in the manner of verbs 3) pr. ἐδ
make to stand, hence—

(2) to place, to set (binftellen) persons, Gen. 43:9;
47:2; Judges 7:5; Jer.51:34; Job17:6; things,
Gen. 30:38; Deu. 28:56. Trop. to establish, Am.
5:15, “establish right in the gate.”

(2) to put, to place, Jud. 6:37.

(3) to leave, to let stay (ftebn laffen) Gen. 33:15.

Hopuat 339 pass. of Hiph. No.3. Ex. 10:24.

ΠΝ (from the root W¥ to shine, compare 37]
No. 2), m. :

(1) οἵϊ, especially fresh and new, Nu. 18:12;
Deu. 12:17; 14:23; 2 Ki.18:32. It is often joined
with MAYA must, and it appears to ciffer from DY,
as VIVA does from I". WT 72 sons of oil, ie.
anointed ones, Zec. 4:14. Hence detiom. V7$7 [see
"OY],

(2) [Izhar], pr.n. of ἃ βοὴ of Kohath, Ex. 6:18;
Nu. 3:19. Patron. ends in ὅτ, Nu. 3:27.

ΓΝ subst. see Y¥! part. Paiil.]

prs. (“sporting,” as if it were part. fut. from
the root PNY, to which etymology allusion is made,
Gen. 17:17, 19; 18:12, seq.; 21:6; 26:8), pr. n.
Isaac (LXX. Ἰσαάκ), a patriarch, the son of Abra-
ham and Sarah, Gen. 21—28, In the poetical books
it is sometimes written PTY (Syr. oun), Arab.
ες Ps. 105:9; Jer. 33:26; Am. 7:9, 16; and

in Aw. loc. cit. poetically used for the nation of Israel,
i. q. DS”.

7 ΩΝ

—

syn
“IY? see W¥ No. 3.

N"S" m. verbal adj. pass. (but of active significa-
ti), frcm the root ἄν), gone forth, come out, 2Ch.
32:21.

IS? m. Ch. adj.—(1) established, farm, valid.
Dan. 6:13.

(2) true, trustworthy. Dan. 2:45; 3:24.
ΔῚΣ adv. certainly, Dan. 2:8.

VS" τὸ srreap out. (Arab. a2, to place,
to spread out. Cognate roots are 239), 133, P¥}.) Part.
pass. ¥18? subst. [simply taken as such in Thes. ]

(1) a bed, a couch, Psalm 63:7; 132:3; Job
17:13; used of a marriage bed, Gen. 49:4.

(2) astory, floor. Vulg. tabulatum. 1 Kings
6:5, 6, 10 (1p Y'8?). Const, fem. verse 6 (ter) and
masc. verse 10. In the temple of Solomon, loc. cit.,
this name was given to the three stories of side
chambers (ivy) on three of the sides of the temple,
five cubits in height one above another; YS} fem.
Verse 6 is used of the single stories; in verses 5, 10
(where it is masculine) it is used collectively of the
whole of this part of the temple. Aug. Hirt (der
Tempel Salomo’s, p. 24, 25), makes these three stories
to have risen to the full height of the temple; in
this he follows Josephus, but it is in contradiction
to the express words of the Hebrew text, verse 18,
inpip niay win nvan-ba-oy yIsT-ny 12}.

Hiruw 2°87 to spread out, to spread under.
Ps. 139:8, SiN’ AYN “ and (if) I spread out
Hades beneath me,” i.e. make (it) my bed, Isaiah
58:5.

Horwat, pass. Isa. 14:11, 37 YS? JANA “ the
worms are spread under thee,” are for thy bed, Est.
4:3; compare Isa. 14:11.

Derivative Ὁ,

“VW

[P37 fat. PS, pl. PY (once fut. E. PY 1 Ki. 22:35
[in some copies |, and there intransitive), imp. P¥
4 Ki. 4:41, and PS! Eze. 24:3; inf. NPY.

(1) TO POUR, TO POUR OUT, liquids, Gen. 28:18;
35:14; Ex.29:7; 2 Ki. 4:4; to cast metal, such as
brass, Exod. 25:12; 26:37; 36:36. Part. pass, pix?
cast, 1 Kings 7:24,30; hence hard, firm, like cast
metal, Job 41:15,16. Metaph. Ps. 41:9, ΟΣ “31
4a PIS? “a wicked purpose is poured out upon
him.”

(2) to pour self out, to flow out, 1 Ki. 22:35;
Job 38:38, PY? TBY NP¥2 “ where dust flows into
a molten mass,” i. 6. it Secomes wet with rain water,
like a molten mass.

CCCLXI

a er

Piet, tog. urout. Part. NPS" 2 Ki. 4:5 ano.

Hirwu psi id. 2 Ki. loc. cit. mp, but in another
form— ᾿

Hiru PST is to place, to set, i. q. ΝΠ (the
ideas of pouring, casting, placing, being connected),
Josh. 7:23; 2 Sa. 15:24.

Hopuat P¥$471.— (1) to be poured out, Lev. 21:10;
Ps. 45:3.

(2) to be cast from metal, 1 Ki. 7:23, 33; Job
37:18. Metaph. P¥D firm, fearless, Job 11:15.

Derivatives, ρ 9, APSO [NPY], and—

MIPS? £. a casting (of metals), 1 Ki. 7:24

IL i fut. 1"), ἽΝ, also WS? Isa. 44:12 (so alse
Isa. 42:6; 49:8; TS which, in my Commentary, I
have with others incorrectly derived from 7¥$}); see
No. 2.

(1) TO FORM, TO FASHION, as a potter, clay (see
ἜΝ a potter), Gen. 2:7, 8,19; an artist, statues, Isa.
44:9, 10,12; arms, Isa. 54:17. Often used of God
as the Creator, Ps. 94:9, 1% ὝΝ “ he who formed
the eye,” Ps. 33:15; 74:17; 95:51 Isa. 45:7, 18, in
which sense it is often joined with 873. Part. ἽΝ)
as a subst. is—(a) a potter, ῬΒ. 94:9, 20; whence
ἽΝ bp a vessel of earthenware, Ps.2:9; 2 Sa.17:28.
—(b) an artist, a maker of statues, Isa. 44:9.—(c)
creator, Isa. 43:1; 44:2,24. As to the word ἭΝ»
Zec. 11:13, see p. cocxim, B. [The use made of the
passage in the New Test. proves that the word here
simply means the potter. |

(2) Followed by Ἢ to form for, any thing, te des-
tine for any thing; Isa. 44:21, Tay pars “7
have formed thee, that thou mayest be my servant;”
Isa. 42:6, DY nn? IAN) TWS (6 1 have formed
thee, and made thee the author of a covenant of the —
people;” Isa. 49:5, 8; 45:18 (fin.). Often used of
things predestined, predetermined by God, (opp. to
their event, result), Isaiah 22:11; 37:26; 43:7;
46:11.

(3) to form in the mind, to devise, to plan, 2 Ki.
19:25; 2 against any one, Jer.18:11; Ps. 94:20;
Jer. 1:5 (1p).

Nipuat, pass. of Kal No. 1, to be formed, created,
Isa. 43:10.

Pua 78? pass. of Kal No. 3, to be predestined,
Ps. 139:16.

Hopuat, i. q. Niphal, Isa. 54:17.

Derivatives, V3’, 0°73".

[In Thes. this root is not divided into two parts. ᾿ς

Il. a" i.g. WY, but intrans. TO BE STRAITENED
TO BE NARROW, (comp. Gramm. § 76, I chrg. § 112)

ops"
Only found in fut. V¥3, pl. $2 Pro. 4:12; Isa. 49:19;
Job 18:7. Elsewhere impers. > WA itwas narrow
to jum (in pret. 9 7¥), i.e.—(a) to be in distress,
Sudges'2:15; 10:9; Job 20:22.—(d) to be in per-
plexity, Gen. 32:8 (and so in ἢ 19 ἼΣΕΙ 1 Sa. 30:6).
—(c) to be grieved (er nabm εὖ fid nave), 2 Sam.
13:12.

“TS! m. with suff W¥.—(1) frame, formation;
Ps. 103:14, ΣΝ) YR N73 “for he knoweth our
frame,” i.e. knows how or whence we have been
formed; hence,a thing framed, as earthenware, Isa.
29:16; specially an tdol, Hab. 2:18.

(2) Metaph. a meditation, thought, more fully
35 Ἣν Gen. 8:21; 6:5; Deu. 31:91; MOD WW “a
firm mind,” a firm soul, i.e. a man of firm mind,
Isa. 26:3 (comp. Ps. 112:8).

(3) [Jezer], pr. n. of a son of Naphtali, Genesis
46:24. Patron. ¥! Nu. 26:49; which latter word
is also pr. n. of another man, 1 Ch. 25:11 (for which
there is in verse 3 *7¥).

D'S? m. pl. Job17:7; prop. things formed, poet.
for members; as it is well rendered by the Vulg. Others
take it for the features of the face.

JS" only found in the fut. M8; pl. in pause 173"
for any,

(1) TO SET ON FIRE, TO KINDLE, followed by 3
Isa. 9:17.

(2) pass. to be set on fire, to be burned, i.q. Niph.
Isa. 33:12; Jer. 49:2; 51:58.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pret. M$).—(1) to be burned, to be de-
stroyed by fire, Nehem.1:3; 2:17; Jer. 2:15;
9:9, 11.

(2) to kindle (as anger), followed by 3 against
any one, 2 Ki. 22:13, 17.

Hiram N°sin 2 Sam. 14:30 ΠΣ; elsewhere ΓΝ ἢ
i. q. No. 1, to set on fire, Jer. §1:30; with the addi-
tion of U2 Josh. 8:19; Jer. 32:29; 2 US MST to
kindle a fire in any thing, Jer. 17:27; 21:14; fol-
lowed by 25} Jer. 11:16.

3? an unused rook, to make hollow, like ws

Med. Waw; whence ies a cave ina rock. Cog-
nate roots are 322 to bore, 33? Ch. to make hollow,
and others which are to be found under the root
22.

a with suff. 42?! (without dagesh lene), Deut.
15:14; 16:13; pl. const. °22% Zec. 14:10, m

(1) the vat of the wine press, ὑπολήνιον, ‘the re-
servoir izto which: the must squeezed out in the press

CCCLXII

jep 7s"
(Na) flows, Joel ¢:¢¢ , Pro. 3:10. It was commonly
dug into the earth, cz else cut out in the rock.

(2) the wine press itself, Job 24:11; 2 Ki. 6:27.

S¥3p? (“what God gathers”), [Jekabzeel],

Neh. 11:25, and ?N¥2P [Kabzee!], Josh. 15:91;
2 Sa. 23:20, pr. n. of a town in the south of Judea.

ΠΡ. fut. Ἴ' Isa. 10:16, and 72" Den. 32:29, Τὸ
BURN, TO SET ON FIRE, Isa. 65:5 (Arab. a3, id., Syr.
+o). Part. pass. WP’ “that which is kindled,”
i.e. the fuel burning on the hearth,-Isa. 30:14.

Hopuat 237 to be kindled, to burn, Lev. 6:2, 5,
6; trop. of anger, Jer. 15:14; 17:4.

Derivatives, Tp, 7249.

“W2) Ch. id. Part. fem. SAD
ing, Dan. 3:6, 11, 23, 26.

N72! f. Ch. a burning, Dan. 7:11.

DY" (“burning of the people;” [In Thes. |
“possessed by the people, from the root 712”]),
[Jokdeam], pr.n. of a town in the mountains of
Judah, Josh. 15:56.

ΠΝ an unused root. Arabic us V. to rever-
ence; VIII. to fear God, to be pious.

[Hence pr. n. 72%, DMP. ]

M2) (ὁ pious”), [Jakeh], pr.n. m. Prov. 30:1;
compare ?8*Nip}.

ry. an unused root. Arab. 435 to obey. Hence—

nap fem. only const. st. NOP: (with Dagesh forte
euphon.), obedience, submission, Gen. 49:10; Pro.
30:17.

Tip m. a burning, Isa. 10:16.

Dip» m. whatever lives (in the earth), from the —
root Dip in the signification of living, in which it is
used in the Samaritan, Gen. 7:4, 23; Deu. 11:6.

«AR Hos 9:8, and Wp? Psal. 91:3; Prov.6:5. —

DO Yp Jer. 5:26, m.a fowler. Root Up. Of
ἩΝΣ forms, the former is properly intransitive; the
other of a passive but intransitive power.

ΑΓ ΡΣ (perhaps, “the fear of God,” from the
subst. ΠΡ", from the root 2’, *> of junction, ant ᾿
[Jekuthiel], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 4:18.

jj (“small”), [Joktan], pr.n. of one of the

and SAT'?. burr

descendants of Shem, a son of Heber, Gen.10:25,

26; to whom many of the tribes of southern Arabia — :
refer their origin. In the Arabian genealogies he is —

eProp?
also called .\=\3 Kahtdn. See Bochart, Phaleg.
iii. chap. 15; Pococke, Spec. Hist. Arab. page 3, 38 ;

A. Schultens, Histor. Imperii Joctanidarum in Arabia
Felice, Harderov. 1786, 4to.

ὈἾΡῚ (“whom God sets up”), [Jakim], pr.n. m.
—(1) 1 Ch. 8:19.—(2) 1 Ch. 24:12.

“VP? adj. dear, Jer. 31:20. Root 72%.

VP adj. Chald.—(1) heavy, hard, difficult,
Dan. 2:11. ᾿
(2) honoured, mighty, powerful, Ezr. 4:10.

MMD)2° (for A M2’, “whom Jehovah gathers”),
{ Jekamiah], pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 2:41.—(2) 1 Ch.
3:18.

Dye" (“who gathers the people together,”
for DY ΠΡ), [Jekameam], pr.n. m. 1 Chr. 23:19;
24:23.

Oy): (“gathered by the people,” root 72),
[Jokmeam], pr.n. of a Levitical town in the tribe
of Ephraim, 1 Ki. 4:12; 1 Chron.6:53. For this in
Josh. 21:22, there is 0!$3?, of nearly the same sig-
nification.

Dy)?! (“possessed by the people,” for 13)?
DY), [Jokneam], pr. name of a town in the tribe of
Zebulon, Josh. 12:22; 19:11; 21:34.

Vi? only in fut. ¥2. i. q. ¥2] TO BE TORN OFF, TO
BE TORN AWAY; hence—

(1) to be dislocated, as a limb, Gen. 32:26.

(2) metaph. to be alienated from any one, Jer.
6:8; Eze. 23:17, 18; followed by } and DY.

Hiram 39 to hang upon a stake, to fir to a
stake, a punishment by which the limbs were dis-
located: [Perhaps simply to hang, in which the neck
is dislocated], Nu. 25:4; 2 Sa. 21:6, 9.

ΗΌΡΗΑΙ, pass. 2 Sa. 21:13.

ΕΔ used only in fut. 72", 72%, once 72%) Gen. 9:
| y 9
24; TO AWAKE, TO BE AROUSED, Gen, 28:16; 41:
$,7- For the preterite is used the form }"?i} Hiphil,

from pip. (Arab. δῷ id.)

27 fut. ἽΝ 4 Ki. 1:13; 72% Ps. 72:14, and Ἢ)
Ps. 49:9. | Se

(1) Τὸ BE HEAVY. (Syriac : οὖν, Arabic 5, id.)
Metaph. to be hard to be understood, Psal. 139 : 17,
compare Dan. 2:11.

(2) to be precious, dear, Ps. 49:9. Followed by
b and ‘3"Y2 to be precious or dear to any one, 1 Sa.

CCCLXIII

\

vps

26:21, TPYS WHI ΠΝ WE “because my life wat -
precious to thee,” because thou hast spared it,
2 Ki. 1:13, 14; Psa. 72:14; also, followed by WD ta
be highly estimated by any one (compare |) PT,
12 YY). Zec. 11:13, “a goodly price, ‘AIR Wh
ppouD at which I was estimated by them,” 1. 6.
reckoned worth.

(3) to be heavy, i.e. honoured, 1 Sam. 18 : 30.
Compare 723.

Hiram YP to make rare (compare adj. No. 5),
Isa, 13:12; Pro. 25317.

Derivative, besides those which follow immediately,
VR.

ace m. ΠῚ) fem. adj. prop. heavy, see the verb;
hence —

(1) prectous. TP {3S collect. precious stones,
gems, 1 Ki. 10:2, 10,11; also, of the better kinds of
stone used in building houses, as of marble, of stones
cut square, 2 Ch. 3:6; plur. ΠΥ 0°38 1 Ki. 5:21;
7:9, seq. Metaph. Psal. 36:8, ΤΟΙΣ FID PAD
“how precious is thy lovingkindness, O God!”
Ps. 116:15, compared with 72:14.

(2) dear. Psa. 45:10, “the daughters of kings
are amongst thy dear ones,” i.e. amongst thy dam-
sels. 7DP'2 by a Syriacism for ὙΠ Ξ, with Dag.
forte euphon. :

(3) heavy, i.e. honoured, Ecc. 10:1.

(4) magnificent, splendid, Job 31:26. Subst.
magnificence, beauty. Psa. 37:20, Ὁ 3 3 “ like
the beauty of the pastures,” i. e. grass.

(5) rare, 1Sa.g:1.

(6) Prov. 17:27, ITP! in "ip, perhaps “with a
quiet spirit,” compared with Arab. 5. ᾿ς, to be quiet,
meek. In ano it is ΠῚ 7). :

ay m. (with Kametz impure).—(1) precious-
ness, costliness. Δ 3 a precious vessel, Pro.
20:15. Coner. 3 whatever is precious, Job 28°
10; Jer. 20:5.

(2) honour, dignity, Ps. 49:13,21; Est. 1:20.

(3) magnificence, Est. 1:4.

(4) price (Preis), Zec. 11:13.

ne m. Chald.—(1) precious things, Dan.2:6;
compare with Isa 3:17; 10:3. Targum.

(2) honour, dignity, Dan. 2:37; 4:27, 33-

Wi)” (yakosh) 1, pers. ‘AYP! ig. 22 and wip
(which see), TOLAY SNARES, TO BE A BIRDCATCHER
Part. Up a fowler, 124:7. Followed by ? of pers.,
Jer. 50:24; and more fully ? nb δ» to lay snares for,
i.e. to plot against any one. (Fut. [1 Isa. 29. 22, is
from Wp.)

TY ep"

Νιρηαι, Ὁ), to be snared, to be taken in a
noose, Isa.8:15; 28:13; Pro.6:2. Metaphorically
to be snared, or seduced by avarice, Deu.7:26.

Puat, part. DWP for OVP" Ecc. 9:12.

Derivatives, Mp’, YPID, and—

ep (“fowler”), [Jokshan], pr.n. of the second

son of Abraham and Keturah, ancestor of the Sabe-_

ans and Dedanites, Gen. 25:2, 3.

' ASD (“subdued by God,” for 28 AAP from
the root 7? =|; to serve), [ Joktheel], pr.n.—(1)
of a town of the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:38.— (2)
the name which king Amaziah gave to Sela the me-
tropolis of Arabia Petrea, which he took, 2 Ki. 14:7.

Ν ἜΣ, pret. pl. ON} Deut. §:5, and ONN8} Josh.
4:14; fut. ST, SP, 8B; plur. INP! and IW}, 2 Ki.
17:28; imp. 8}, plur. 381}, by a Syriacism for 18%,
Lehrg. p.417. 1Sam. 12:24; Psa. 34:10; inf. 87}
Josh. 22:25; with pref. N for NYD 1 Sam. 18:29;
elstwhere fem. 718%, prop. TO TREMBLE. For this
root is softened from YR ¢ 4, ¢ " to tremble, comp.

Ly 4 = ”

YU Aramezan NT to sow, 23 and 83 to swallow

greedily, a and Le to hide. Hence—

(1) to fear, to beafraid. It is construed—(a)
absol. Gen. 3:10; 18:15. NTN, TON, fear
not, Gen.15:1; 21:17; 26:24; and often elsewhere.
— (δ) followed by an acc. of pers. or thing, that
we fear, Num.14:9; 21:34; Jobg:35; also } and

98 Deut. 1:29; 5:5; Psa.3:7; 27:1; Josh. 11:6
_ (prop. to fear from [or before] some person, or thing,
in the same manner as verbs of fleeing; compare }!>
No. 2, a).—(c) followed by ? to fear for any person
or thing. Josh.g: 24, 23289 ina? kp NPN
“and we feared greatly for our lives because of
you;” Pro. 31:21.—(d) followed by ? and }? with an
inf, to fear (to hesitate) to do any thing. Genesis
19:30, W¥3 nave XT °D “for he feared to dwell
in Zoar;” 46:3; Ex.3:6; 34:30.—(e) followed by
18 to fear lest any thing may be done, like δείδω μὴ,
Gen. 31:31; 32:8.

(2) to fear, to reverence, as one’s parents, Lev.
19:3; @ leader, Josh. 4:14; the sanctuary, Levit.
19:30; an oath, 1 Sa. 14:26.

Specially ὉΠ ΤΣ XY — (a) to fear God, prop.
_ Ex. 14:31; 1 Sam. 12:18. ---- (Ὁ) to reverence him, as
the avenger of wrong; hence to be godly, upright.
e.g. Lev. 19:14, 32; 25:17; Exod.1:17; Pro. 3:7,
“fear God, and fly from evil;” Job1:19. Followed
by yEPP Eve. 8:12,13. Once without the name of

CCCLXIV

ANT Iep’

God, Jer. 44:10. In like manner in Syr. and Arah
verbs of fearing are applied to religion and piety; as,

se, C3) >), uss Conj. Tl.

(3) to tremble for joy, like the synonym. 758,
Isa. 60:5, where the more correct copies have ‘871A
i.g. “SYA, not SW. [In Thes. this meaning is ex-
pressly repudiated; and in Isaiah 63:5, the reading
‘NTA is preferred; so LXX., Vulg., Targ., Syr., Saad.]

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, 87) to be feared, Psa. 130:4. Part, 8}3
δεινός.

(1) terrible, dreadful, used of the desert, Deu.
1:19; 8:15; of the day of judgment, Joel 2:11; 3:4.

(2) venerable, august, Gen. 28:17; Psa. 99:3;

Job 37:22; Eze. 1:22.
_ (3) stupendous, admirable, Psa. 66:3, 5; Ex.
15:11. Plural nis wonderful, or illustrious
deeds, of men, Ps. 45:5. [But the man here speken
of is “God with us”], especially the deeds of God [al-
ways |, Deu. 10:21; 2 Sam.7:23; adv. in a won-
derful manner, wonderfully, Ps.65:6; 139:14
(like NixpD2).

Pie, δὲ to terrify, to put in fear, ἃ Sa. 14:15;

2 Ch. 32:18; Neh. 6:9, 14. }
Derivatives the following words, and NV.

NT. m. constr. SY fem. ΠΕΡῚ constr. NYP (Prov.
31:30); verbal adj.—

(1) fearing, reverencing; with personal pro-
nouns it forms a periphrasis for the finite verb, as
‘DIX NT I fear, Gen. 32:12; TAX NY thou fearest,
Jud.7:10; ON AMIS we fear, 1 Sa.23:3; NW UPS
he does not fear, Ecc.8:13. Followed by the case
of the verb nan ἀκ} fearing God, 2 Ki. 4:1; else-
where followed by a genitive, ὈΠῸΝ 87 religious,
pious [one who fears God], (tinidus Deorum, Ovid.);
Gen. 22:12; Job 1:1,8; 2:3.

(2) fearful, Deu. 20:8.

MINT f.—(1) prop. inf. of the verb 82 to fear, ta
reverence. Neh.1:11, ΠΡΌ ΤΙ ANT? “to fear thy
name.” 2 Sa. 3:11, IN® INS" “because he feared
him;” Deu. 4:10; 5:26; 6:24; 10:12; 14:23.

(2) subst. fear, terror. Jon. 1:10, OWI INN)
mdi} AS “and the men were seized with great fear.”
Followed by a genitive of the subject, i. e. of him whe
fears, Ps. 55:6; Job 4:6; and of the object, i.e. of
that which is feared, (compare as the double sense of
the phrase metus hostium, Gell. N. Att.ix.10). Hence
TDN) thy fear. Deu. 2:25; Isaiah 7:25, WY NNT
nw) “fear of thorns and briers.” Compare Eze,
1:18, Dy? AX? “terror (was) in them;” i.e: they
caused terror.

et

(3) reverence, holy fear, Ps.2:11; 5:8. M8)
nim: reverence towards God, piety. Pro. 1:7, NST.
MYA Mv Ahn, Job 48:28; Isa.11:2; Psa. 34:12;
111:10; meton. the precepts of religion or piety
[rather the revealed will of God], Ps.19:10; without
MM Job 4:6; 15:4.

PNT (“timid,” “ pious” [“ piety?”]), [Jron],
pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Naphtali, Josh.19:38.

TMNT (“whom Jehovah looks on”), [Jrijah],
pr. n. m. Jer. 37:13, 14.

37 Hosea 5:13; 10:6; commonly taken as a
substantive, see under the root 3 [2% 42) an ad-
verse king].

YN m. (contr. from 253 2° “with whom Baal
contends,” see Jud. 6:32), a cognomen of Gideon,
the judge of the Israelites, for which there is ΠΕ Ξ [7 e-
rubbesheth], (“with whom the idol contends”),
2Sa.11:21. LXX. Ἱεροβάαλ. Compare NYA WS
and Dyavx.

ὈΞῪ (“ whose people are many”), Yaro-
beam (for so it should be pronounced, not Yorobe-
am), [Jeroboam], pr. n. of two kings of theten tribes,
the former of whom, the son of Nebat, was the founder
of the kingdom of Ephraim and of Moscholatry;
he reigned 975—54, B.C., 1 Ki. 12—14; the other
was the son of Jehoaz, 825—784. 42 Ki.14:23—29.

SJ ἃν fut. ΤΡ, TH, in pause TH), imp. Ἴ, 7,
once T (Jud. 5:13), inf. absol. 1° (Gen. 43:20),
const. NT}, with suff. "AT, once ΠῚ Gen. 46:3.

(1) τὸ Go DOWN, TO DESCEND. ([“ Ath. Ὁ 2.8:

In Arabic the word which literally corresponds to
this is » ,, to go for drink, for water, so used because
one goes down to the spring: the word in common

use is . ). One is said to descend, not only in
going down from a mountain (Ex. 34:29), but gene-
rally whoever goes from a loftier place or region to
one less elevated, specially those who go to a spring
or river, Genesis 24:16, 45; Exed.2:5; Josh. 17:9;
1 Ki. 18:44; to the sea, Isa. 42:10; Ps. 107:23 (as
the land is elevated above the surface of the water),
those who disembark from a ship, Eze. 27:29; those
who goout from a city, (cities, for the sake of strength,
being mostly built on mountains), Ruth 3:3, 6; 1Sa.
9:27; 2 Ki. 6:18; those who go from a mountainous
and lofty count:y to one more flat, as from Jeru-
salem [the land of Canaan rather] into Egypt, Gen.
12:10; 26:2, seq.; 46:3; into Philistia and the
sea coast (TpBe) Gen. 38: ; 1Sa.13:20; 23:6, 8,

CUCLXV

τ

11; into Samaria 1 Kings 22:2; 2 ΚΙ. 8:99: 10:13;
those who go into southern countries (as the ancients -
supposed the northern regions of the earth to be the
more lofty, see Intpp. ad Virg. Georg. 1. 240— 43
Herod. i.95. 1 Macc. 3:37; 2 Macc. 9:23), 1 Sata.
25:1; 26:2. Compare Chr. B. Michaélis Diss. de
Notione Superi et Inferi, reprinted in Commentt.
Theol. a Velthusenio aliisque editis, v. p. 397, set.

The place whither one goes down has prefixed to
it the particle by 2 Sa. 11:9, 10; Ὁ Cant. 6:2; οἱ is
put in the accusative (> paragogic either added or
omitted). Ps. 55:16, ὉΠ οὐδ ITY.“ let them go
down alive into Hades.” Job 7:9; 17:16; 33:24.
Part. Δ ΤῊ those who go down to the grave. Prov.
1:12.

It is often used also of inanimate things, as of a
river flowing downwards, Deut. 9:21; of showers,
Ps. 72:6; of away and of boundaries which are ina
direction downwards, or to the south, Nu. 34:11, 12;
Josh. 18:13, seq.; of the day closing in, Jud. 19:11.

Like other verbs of flowing (see Hebr..Gramm.
§ 135, 1, note 2, ed. 10.), poet. it takes an accus. of
the thing which is sent down in great abundance;
and thus has the transitive signification of sending
down, to let fall down. Lam.3:48, Tf BND 108
ΔΝ “ my eye pours down rivers of waters.” Lam
1:16; Jer.g:17; 13:17; 14:17; Psalm 119:136

ont

nN 3), My eye pours out weeping (in grea

abundance), see Schult. Origg. Hebr. p.99. There
is a different turn of expression, Isa. 15:3, 933 a8
“ (weeping) to flow down with weeping.”

(2) to be cast down, to fall (as if to go down
against one’s will, compare 253, δὲν), used of men or
beasts slain (fallen), Isa. 34:7; of those who from
prosperity and affluence are cast down into poverty,
Deu. 28:43; also of inanimate things, as of a wall,
Deu. 28:52; of a wood cut down, Isa. 32:19; Zee.
11:2; of a city destroyed, Deu. 20:20.

Hiram, 7 to make some person or thing come
down, in whatever way, Genesis 42:38; 44:29, 31;
hence —

(1) when relating to persons, to bring down (bine
abfiihren, —bringen), Gen. 44:21; Jud.7:4; to let
down, as by a rope, Josh. 2:15, 18; to send down
(to Hades), 1 Sa. 2:6; Eze. 26:20; and when done
violentiy, to cast down, 6. 5. of God casting down
a people, Ps. 56:8; to pull down (kings from their
thrones), Isa. 10:13, compare Obad. 3,4; tosuddue
(nations), 2 Sa. 22:48. :

(2) when relating to things, to carry down, Gen

The same phrase is commonly used in Arabic

ony

87:25; 43:11, 22; to send down (berunter nebmen),
Gen. 24:18, 46; Nu.4:5; tocause to flow down,
1 Sa. 21:14; Joel 2:23; and, when connected with
force, to cast down, Hos.7:12; Prov. 21:22.
Horna TH" pass. of Hiph, Gen. 39:1; Isa 14:

11, seq.
Derivatives, the following nouns and ΤΥ,

Th (“ descent”), [Jared], pr. n. m.—(1) Gen.
§:15. Gr. Ἰαρέδ, Luke 3:37.— (2) 1 Ch. 4:18.

TT in prose always with the art. [779 (as an
appellative, river, so called from descending, flowing
down; like the Germ. Royn, Roein, from the verb

rinnen, compare ἫΝ a lake, sea), Jordan, Gr. 6 Ἶορ-
δάνης, the largest river of Palestine, rising at the
foot of Antilibanus, and flowing into the Dead Sea,
where it is lost, Gen.13:10, 11; 32:11; 50:10.
trv

Arab. wey! el-Urdun, and also now it is called
dx: 2)\ esh-Sheriah, i.e. the ford (as having been of
old crossed by the Israelites), [or rather, the water-
tng place]. ΤῊ 7S the country near Jordan, Ps.
42:7.—Job 40:23, Jordan is put for any large
᾿ river [?] (like Cicero, a Cicero, for a great orator);
and this marks a writer as belonging to Palestine:
[not necessarily, any more than such a use of the
name Cicero would mark a writer to be a Roman].

ΓΤ inf, 7, NYY, and 8% 2 Chron. 26:15, imp.
Th, fat. TY. [1 pers. pl. with suff. 073].

(1) To cast, Ex. 15:4; e.g. a lot, Josh. 18:6; an
arrow, 1 Sa. 20: 36, 37; Ps.11:2; 64:5; Num. 21:
go. Part. 77’ an archer, 1 Ch. 10:3.

(2) to lay foundations (compare Gr. βάλλεσθαι

Gorv, for to lay the foundations of a city; Syr. ἜΘΗ ἴο
cast, to place a foundation), to found. Job 38:6,
* who laid (or founded, or placed) its corner stone.”
Sen. 31:51, “ behold the pillar ‘Nn We which I
aave founded,” i. e. placed, or raised.

(3) to sprinkle, to water (pr. to throw water, to
scatter drops, compare Pt), Hos. 6:3. Hence part.
TW the former rain, see above, page cccxim, B.

ΝΙΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. of No.1, to be shot through with
darts or arrows. Fut. 7 Ex. 19:13.

Hirun. 7, fut. 7, with Vav convers. 1%,

(1) i.q. Kal, to cast, Job 30:19; specially arrows,
1 Sa. 20:20, 36. Fut. apoc. WI 2 Ki.13:17. Part.
ΤΥ an archer, 1 Sam.31:3. Written by an Ara-
meism in the manner of verbs X5, 2 Sam. 11: 24,
D723 INT) “and the archers shot,” comp. 2 Ch,
26: 15.

CCCLXVI

-

poe

(2) to sprinkle, to water, Part. “Wt ig. HY
“ the former rain,” Joel 2:23; Ps. 84:7.

(3) to send out the hand (like Ἢ) N2W), especially
for pointing out. Hence to show, to indicate, Gen.
46:28. Prov. 6:13, "NY3¥N2 Mb “ showing (( 6.
giving signals) with his fingers;” followed by two
accsatives, of the person and of the thing, Ex.15:25.

From pointing out or shewing it is—(4) to teach,
to instruct (comp. Gr. δεικνύω, ἀναφαίνω), Ex. 35:
34; Mic. 3:11; followed by an ace. of pers. to in-
struct any one, Job 6:24; 8:10; 12:7, 8; followed
by an ace. of the thing, Isa.g:14; Hab.2:18. Hence
followed by two accusatives, of the person and of the
thing, Ps. 27:11; 86:11; 119:33; followed by 3 of
the thing (properly to instruct in something), Job
27:11; Psa. 25:8,12; 32:8; more rarely followed
by 28 (prop. to teach or conform fo something) 2 Ch.
6:27; or } (to instruct concerning) Isa. 2:3; Mic.
4:2. Followed by a dative of pers. and acc. of the
thing, Deu. 33:10; Hos. 10:12

Derived nouns, ΠῚ", ΠΟ, TAHA [also 77, TH,
aT, DYDVAT, NM, TT].

ΓΤ ἅπαξ λεγόμ., in my judgment, kindred to the
roots ¥1!, 82}, pr. TO TREMBLE; hence to be fright-

“7 τ

ened, like the Arabic ὶ sya: Hence ἸΠῚΠ (2 Codd.
WPA), Isa. 44:8, ig. VA. LXX. μὴ πλανᾶσθε.
All the other versions express the signification of
fearing, as though it were the same as NYA,

NIT! (« people,” or “habitation of God,” see
pov [founded by God” ]), [Jeruel],pr.n. [“ ofa
town and”] desert, 2 Ch. 20:16.

MM 4 πὴν “moon”), [Jaroah], pr. name, m.
1 Ch. 5:14.

pin} m. that which is green, Job 39:8. Root
PX.

NYY © ΤΙΣ (« possessed, se. by a hus-
band”), [Jerusha], pr.n. of the mother of king
Jotham, 2 Ki. 15:33 i? Ch. 27:1.

ΣΟΥ (as found sometimes, though rarely, in
the books of Chronicles, 1 Ch. 3:5; also on some of

the coins of the Maccabees, although others of them
have the name spelled defectively, see Eckhel, Doctr.

Numm. Vett. iii. page 466, seq.), commonly ὩΣ vin,

anciently (Gen. 14:18) and poet. (Psal. 76:3) ὦ Y
pr.n. Jerusalem (Gr. Ἱερουσαλήμ and Ἱεροσόλυμα),
a royal city of the Canaanites (Josh. 10:1, δ; 15:8)
and from the time of David and onward the me

that whenever it is written defectively

ἘΠ --

tropolis, of the Hebrews, and the royal city of the
house of David; situated on the borders of the tribes
of Judah and Benjamin.

_ Interpreters differ as to the etymology and ortho-
graphy. As to the first of its compounded parts,
Reland (Palestina, p. 832, seq.), and lately, Ewald
(Heb. Gramm. p. 332), consider that moun stands
for ον ΣἊΝ the possession of peace, one & being
excluded; but this does not agree well with analogy:
for, in Hebrew, the former of doubled letters is not
in such a case usually excluded, but is commonly
compensated with Dagesh forte; as in bya? for 2 Ὁ
ΜΞ; besides the form WI with the meaning of
possession (=!) neither occurs separately nor yet
in composition. I prefer regarding Ὁ) as a segolate
noun (of the form 437, 4M), i.g. Arabic (¢,, men,
and D237 men or people of peace; or perhaps,
house or habitation of peace; just as, on the

contrary, _\»\ and .~W J, are transferred from the
house to the inhabitants., The same word is found
in the pr. ἢ. of a desert, Og, which may be more
suitably rendered house of God than people of
God; and the same interpretation of this name is
found in Saadiah, who translates i} ΠΕ and &) νος

\ house of peace, city of peace: [In Thes. Gesenius

takes the former part of this name 17° from the root
7}, signifying foundation, and’ thus Bbw the
foundation of peace]. As to the latter of the
compound parts of this name, some suppose τ)
and [2°28 to be the dual of Tv quiet, and they
think that a city in two parts was designated by this
name, referring to 2 Sam. 5:9 (Ewald, loc. cit.): but
no mention is made in the cited passage of a double
city; and it may be pretty certainly concluded that

Ὁ in this word is originally radical, not servile; as

shewn by the forms [>¥, Arab. ,L4 οἰ, Chald.
ἢ ἘΞΑ

Down, Gr. Σόλυμα, Ἱεροσόλυμα. It appears to me

oem, it

should be pronounced D2¥4 the dwelling of peace:

and at length the later writers regarded [> as an

ancient form of the Dual, and on this account every

where have read ἘΞ 2), even in those places
where it is written defectively in the text; [It is written
with the Yod in very few places]. In like manner,
Samaria was called in Hebrew and anciently, we,
Ch. 112¥, and hence as if it were a dual, })12Y; com-
pare Lehrg. page 638. |

Doway & DOWAT Chald. id. Dan. 5:2; 6:11;
Ea. 4:8.

CCCLXVIL-

pms"

[“ ΓΙ an unused root, probably (as noticed by
Maurer), 1. ᾳ. P? to be yellow; 1 and ? being inter
changed.” Hence]—

TT") τὰ. τὴν moon; a word prob..pr.mitive [bus
see above], Gen. 37:9; Deu. 4:19; Josh. 10:12, 133
Ps. 72:5, ΠΣ °25? “before the moon,” i.e. as long
as the moon shall shine.

TTY m. (comp. Lehrg. p. 512, note 11); pl. OT
const. ΠῚ,

(1) α month, which amongst the Hebrews was
lunar, (compare Germ. Mond and Monat, Gr. μήνη and
μήν, a month), 1. 4. wan, but a rarer word, and one
used by ‘the older writers (Ex.2:2), and by poets
(Deut. 33:14; Job 3:6; 7:3; 29:2; 39:2; Zech.
11:8); see however 1 Ki. 6:37, 38; 8:2.

(2) [Jerah], a people and. region of Arabia, of
the race of the Joktanites, Gen. 10:26; Bochart
(Phaleg. ii.1g9) remarks, not unsuitably, that this name
is Hebrew, but a translation from an Arabic name of
the same signification. On this assumed ground he
understands this people to be the Alilai, living near the
Red Seain adistrict where gold is found (Agatharchides
ce. 49, Strabo xvi. p. 277); their true name he conjec-
tures to have been _ ll» «9 children of the moon,
so called from the worship of the moon, or Alilat
(Herodot. iii. 8). As to a tribe bearing this name,
near Mecca, see Niebuhr in Descr. of Arabia, p. 270.
A more probable opinion, however, is that of J.D.
Michaélis in Spicileg. ii. p. 60, understanding this to
be the coast of the moon (3! =) and the mountain
of the moon (asl Ls), near Hadramaut; for TY
Gen. loc. cit. is joined with the country of Hadra-
maut.

TY Chald. the moon [a month, so expressly cor-
rected in Thes.], Ezr. 6:15.

my Num. 22:1; also IN" Josh. 2:1, 2, 3, and
my 1 Ki. 16:34; Jericho, a well known city of
Palestine, situated in the neighbourhood of the Jor-
dan and the Dead Sea, in the territory of Benjamin,
in a very fertile district; LXX. Ἱεριχώ, Strabo Ἵερι-
κοῦς, XVi. 2, § 41, Arabic Lazy, ce Ritha, see Re-
landi Palestina, p. 383, and 829, seq. (If the primary
form be i}, it may be rendered city of the moon,
from ΠῚ and }, f=}, as in the words 13%, nbdyy,
iy. if IND, it signifies a fragrant place, from the
root 1°.) ; '

DM (“whois loved” [“ who will find merey”]),
[Jaroham|, pr. n.m.—(1) 1 Sa. 1:1.—(2) 1 Chron,

pypy—SNar

p:12.—(3) 1Ch.27:22.—(4) 2 Ch. 23:1.—(5) Neh.
11:12 all.

oso (“whom God loves”), [Jerahmeel],
pr. n. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 2:9, 25, 26, 42.—(2) 1 Chron.
24:29.—(3) Jer. 36:26; From No. 1, there is patron.
in *~ [Jerahmeelites], 1 Sa. 27:10.

YT? [αν λα], pr.n. of an Egyptian slave, 1 Ch.
2:34,35. ([‘ As to the etymology I can say no-
thing.” ]

oy fut. OY.—
1 ONG,

(1) Τὸ THROW any one HEAD-
TO PRECIPITATE, TO CAST DOWN (Arabic
me

dys Il. id. ab ,, ἃ precipice, destruction). Job 16:11,
τὶ Dy ary “ he has cast me into the hands
of the wicked.” Well rendered by the Vulg. manibus
tapiorum me tradidit, LXX. ἔῤῥιψε. ἼΘ᾽ (to be marked
with the line Metheg) for "O72. [Taken as Piel in
Thes. ]

(2) Intrans. to be destructive, perverse, Num.
22:32. In the Samaritan Pentateuch there is given
an interpretation 17 (77).

[Piet, Job 16:11; see above. ]

Derivative bi) [in Thes. referred to By].

by “! («people of God” =o8'? [“ founded, i.e.
cunstituted by God”}), [Jertel], pr. n. m. 1 Chron.

9:2.

a (1) τη. an adversary, from the root 3”,
Ps.35:1; Jer. 18:19; Isa. 49:25.

(2) [Jarib], pr. n. m.—(a) see 1)3) No. 1.—(b)
Ezr. 8:16.

Δ (from 3°? with the adj. termination *=),
[Jeribai], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 11:46.

my ἃ TV “people of Jehovah;” see Syne
[either ‘founded by God,’ (or else,) 1.4. 7287 ‘whom
Jehovah regards’”]), [Jerijah], pr.n. m.1 Ch. 23:19;
24:23; 26:31.

I; see im.

PND! [Jerimoth]; see Moy.

ΓΘ (“heights”), [Jeremoth], pr.n. m. 1Ch.
7:8.

my f. a veil, curtain, so called from tremulous
motion (see the root YP No.1); specially of a tent,
Isa. 54:2; Jer. 4:20; 49:29; of the holy tabernacle,
Ex. 26:1, seq.; 36:8, seq.; of the palace of Solomon,

Cant. 1:5. (Syt.[suz the curtain of a tent, and the
tent itself).

CCCLXVII

ΠΣ - ΟΝ

my (“curtains”), [Jé foth? pr.n.f. 1 Ch
2:18.

aN ᾿ς an unused root, perl.aps of the same or a
similar meaning as the cognate root 3 to be soft,
tender. Hence—

‘JX const. 13, with suff. ‘2? f. (Nu. §:21); dual
Dan.

(1) the thigh, perhaps so called | from softness (see

the root), Gr. μηρός. (Arab. 2S thigh, haunch,
buttocks.) Wherein it differs from DYN the loins,
ὀσφύς; is seen both from the words, Ex. 28:42, “make
for them linen breeches to cover their nakedness
ΞΘ WY) OND from the loins even to the thighs,”

and also from the general use of the word. For thus
DMD signifies the lower part of the back, 72! dual
D3) sone double thick and fleshy member extending
from the bottom of the spine to the legs (DA) ij i. 6.
the two thighs with the buttocks. ΡΠ ἘΞ the socket
of the thigh, where the thigh is joined to the pelvis,
Gon. 32:26, 33. On the thigh (7% by) soldiers wore
their swords, Exod. 32:27; Jud. 3:16, 21; Ps. 45:43
men smote their thigh in mourning and indigna-
tion, Jer. 31:19; Eze. 21:17 (compare Iliad xii. 162;
Xv. 397; Od. xiii. 198; Cic. cl. Orat. 80; Quinctil.
xi. 3), those who swore put the hand under the thigh;
Gen. 24:2,9; 47:29; to have come forth from the
thigh of any one, is to be descended from him, Gen.
46:26; Ex.1:5; Jud. 8:30 (comp. Kor. Sur. iv.27;
vi.g8). The buttocks are to be understood, Num,
5:21,27; in animals, the thigh, the haunch (Keute,
Sdinken), Eze. 24:4.

(2) Figuratively applied to inanimate things (in
which sense however the feminine form "3% is more
used ; [ query, the existence of such a form, see Thes. }),
it is—(a) that part of the holy candlestick in which
the shaft (122) divided into three branches, Ex. 25:31;
37:17.—(b) the side of a tent, Ex. 40:22, 24; of the
altar, Lev.1:11; 2 Ki. 16:14.

Dual ΟΞ both thighs, Ex. 28:42 (see above),
Cant. 7:2.

ΓΞ" [AIX Thes.] f. ig. 1 No.2, the hinder
sr or stde (of a country), Gen. 49:13. Compare

AN?, DY.

Dual 'N3} constr. ‘NDT, properly both sides,
the haunches, the bustacks, but always used of
inanimate things —

(1) the hinder part, the back, the rear, Exod.
26:23; of the temple, 1 Ki. 6:16; Eze. 46:19.

(2) in the interior area, the parts farthest in, th
extremities, inmost recesses, as of a house,

pypy—nsy

Ps. 128:3, of a saip, Jon. 1:5; of a cave, 1 Sam.
24:4; ofasepulchre, Isa.14:15; Eze.32: 3 Hence
{i232 °N37 the recesses of Lebanon, i. e. the extreme
and inaccessible parts of that wood. Isa. 37:24:
and Jud.1g:1,18, D958 77 ‘NSN “the inner re-
tesses of the mountains of Ephraim.” Hence—

(3) the most remote regions. [Is not this mean-
ing wholly needless ?] }2¥'N27 the extreme regions
of the north, Isa.14:13. [But see Ps. 48:3, where
‘the same phrase is applied to Jerusalem, and belongs
to the description of its site; although Gesenius con-
tradicts this in Thes., applying it to some other place. |
PIS "NDT the extreme regions of the earth, Jer. 6:22;
25:32 (comp. 7387 Ni5}3).

MD f. Chald. the thigh, the haunch, Dan.2:32.

Ἂν

DW to be high, lofty. Hence—

MAST (“high”), [Jarmuth], pr.n. of a town
in the plain country of the tribe of Judah; formerly
a royal city of the Canaanites, Josh. 10:3; 12:11;
15:35; Neh.11:29. [Prob. now Yarmfk, ἜΣΑΝ
Rob. ii. 344. ]

MOT (“high places”), [Jeremoth], pr.n. m.
—(1) 1 Chron. 8:14.—(2) Ezra 10:26.— (3) Ezra
10:27.—(4) 1 Ch.23:23; for which there is MO")!
©4:30.—(5) 25:22; for Ni, verse 4.—(6) Ezra
10:29 a'n>, Ip ND}.

‘ey (“dwelling in high places”), pr. n. m.,
Ezr. 10:33.

MIT & WHT a? AYN probably “ whom Je-
hovah has appointed,” from ΠῚ in the Chald.
usage), Jeremiah. LXX. Ἱερεμίας, pr. n.—(1) of a
very celebrated prophet, son of Hilkiah the priest,
Jer.1:1; 27:1; Dan. 9:2, etc. —(2) 1 Chr. 12:13.
—(3) 2 Ki. 23:31; comp. Jer.35:3.—(4) 1 Ch. 5:24.
—(5) 12:4.—(6) 12:10. —(7) Neh. 10:3; 12:1.

DT" an unused root, probably i. 4. oy DI and

y a —(1) properly To TREMBLE. (This signi-
fication lies in the primary syllable yr, compare the
roots TY), by, DY7, YI, and the remarks made under
the root 737). Once, thus, in the verb, Isaiah 15:4,
ir) MY} WW) “ his soul trembles for him (Moab),”

for fear, terror. (The same signification of fearing,
being terrified, belongs to the Arabic ξ»» ὃ δ; In

the same sense in Hebrew ἐδ) is commonly used,
which is formed from this root, the letter y being
somewhat softened. Compare also 771).

(2) 1. 4. YY) to be evil (prop. to rage, to make a
τ᾿ moise, to be tumultuous,see the root YY). It occurs

CCCLXIX

‘ herb, Gen. 1:30; 9:3.

pypy’—Sxany

only in fut. Y! (the other forms, as pret. 51, Ifiphil
YO are from YY}, from which also the fut. itself of
YY may be taken, as V2! from M7, Sp from bp; but
comp. pret. 330 fut. 20"). [The fut. is taken from
yy expressly in Thes.] These phrases are espe-
cially to be observed — (a) δ ΡῈ it will be ill for me,
will go ill, Psa. 106:32.—(b) 253 YU) and it dis-
pleased me, Gen. 21:11; 38:10; 48:17; 1 Sa.8:6;
also followed by ° Neh.13:8; and with the addition of
2831 AY, to increase the ‘orce of the sentence, Neh.
2:10; Jon.4:1. ,Impers. used 1Ch. 21:7, 2.53 VFI
MI WAT by pox “and God was displeased
because of this thing.” Farther, to be evil is also i.q.
to be injurious, 2Sa 20:6, followed by 23 used of
the eye, i.q. to be envious, malignant, Deu. 28:54;
of the face, i.g. to be sad, morose, Neh. 2:3; of
the heart, id. 1Sa.1:8; Deut. 15:10, 322? νυ
19 FANS “let it not go ill with thee (be grievous te
thee) to give to him.”

NBT (“which Jehovah heals”), [Jrpeed],
pr. n. of a town of the Benjamites, Josh. 18:27.

1. ΚΓ). -(ἡ τὸ sert, ig. PR}. (Ch. pr, 2th,
@2Z¢#: id.). Pret. Num. 12:14; Deut.25:9. Inf.
absol. Nu. loc. cit. The fut. is taken from P27.

IL. py an unused root; fo be green, as an herb,

- -

Arab. <

uw
to shoot forth; both ideas arising from that of verdure,
Hence the following words [also P17].

a plant. to come into leaf, asatree. IV.

pr masce. adj. green, neutr. that which is green,
verdure, 2 Ki. 19:26; Isaiah 37:27. Specially an
herb. PY ji a garden of herbs, Deu. 11:10; 1 Ki.
21:2. PNW a portion of vegetables, Pro. 15:17.
(Syr. Loz, (iao:, herb.)

Px τη. greenness. aby ΡΣ Ὁ al] greenness of
NU] PI! greenness of grass,
i.e. green grass, Psa.37:2. Elsewhere concr. any-
thing green (daé Grine), of the fields and trees, Ex.
10:15; Nu. 22:4; Isa. 15:6. .

PPL m. χλωρότης, ὠχρότης ---

(1) of persons, paleness of face; that lurid green-
ish colour in the countenance of men when smitten
with great terror, Jer. 30:6.

(2) of grain, yellowness, paleness, mildew,

“--

Deu. 28:22; 1 Ki.8:37; Απ|.4:9. (Arab. wiz id.}
τ ΣΡ: (“ paleness of the pecple?”), Jorkeam,

pr.n. of a town of Judwa, 1 Ch. 2:44.”]
25

+

ΞΡ

ΡΣ plur. fem. MPIN—(1) adj. greenish,
yellowish, χλωρίζων, sed of the colour of leprosy
seen in garments, Lev. 13:49; 14:37. .
(2) subst. yellowness, paleness, tawniness
(of gold), Psa. 68:14. (th. MC}: denotes gold

so-

itself. Arab. ;

is Money, coins.)

WT? (Jer.4g:1) ἃ WT fat. Vy imp. WI Den.
1:21; W ib., 2:24, 31; and fully wy with 7 parag.
AZ 33:23; inf. ΠΕΡῚ suff. 1A,

(1) TO TAKE, TO TAKE POSSESSION OF, TO OCCUPY,
especially by force, 1 Ki.21:16. (This, and not to
inherit, is shewn to be the primary signification, by
the derivatives NZ a net, so called from taking or
catching; and YI" must, new wine, from its affect-
ing (taking possession of) the head. This root is
kindred to other verbs of seizing, ending in D4, 7",
such as 013 which see. In Arabic and Syriac there is

a secondary sense of inheriting in the verbs ony bo;
and perhaps the Lat. heres, heredis, is of the same
stock, unless, indeed, it be from aipéw, capio). Constr.
—(a) followed by an acc. of thing, and used most
commonly of the occupation of the Holy Land, Lev.
20:24; Deut. 1:8; 3:18, 20; Psa.44:4; 83:13.—
(5) follewed by an acc. to take possession of any
one, i. 6. to take possession of his goods; to expel,
to drive him out from the possession, to succeed in
his place. Deu. 2:12, DFPIBD DIDO DWT Wy 23)
“and the Edomites expelled them (the Horites)
and destroyed them before them.” Verses 21, 22.
Gri; 81:23; 12:2,99; 18:14; 19:13;31:3; Pro.
30:23, “a handmaid when she expels her mistress,”
succeeds in her place; Isaiah 54:3; Jer. 49:2. The
following passages exhibit the proper force of this
verb, Deu. 31:3, “the Lord will destroy those nations
before thee, DAY’ and thou shalt occupy their
possession.” Jud. 11:23, “Jehovah drove out the
Amorites before his people, 327) TAS) and wilt thou
occupy their land?”

(2) to possess, Lev. 25:46; Deu.19:14; 21:1;
and frequently. The phrase is of very frequent oc-
currence, Τὰς ΟΣ to possess the (holy) Jand, spoken
of a quiet occupancy in that land, which had been
promised of old to the Israelites, and was regarded
as the highest happiness of life, Ps.25:13; 37:9, 11,
22, 29 (Matt. 5:5).

(3) Specially to receive an inheritance, with an
acc. of the thing, Num. 27:11; 36:8; also with acc.
of pers. (compare No. 2), toinherit any one’s goods,
Gen. 15:2,4. Absol. Gen.21:10, “the son of the

CCCLXX

ΣΕ Δαν

bond-woman shall not inherit with my son, even
with Isaac.” Part. UW an heir, Jer.4g:1.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, to be dispossessed of one’s possessions |
(pass. of Kal No.1, δ); reduced to poverty, Gen. —
45:11; Pro.20:13. In this signification it is kindred
to δ᾽) to be poor.

Pret Wi. q. Kal No.1, with an ace. of the thing,
Deu. 28:42; with an acc. of the pers. i. q. to cast out
of possession, to make poor. Jud.14:15, where
there is 2287}) which I prefer placing here rather than
under Kal. Inf. Kal would be 3A27.

Hirui WN —(1) to give the possession of any
thing to any one, followed by two acc. Jud. 11:24;
2 Chr. 20:11; Job 13:26, "HY? ΓΝ ‘win “ and
makest me to possess the sins of my youth,” 1. 6.
now imputest them to me. Followed by 2 of the
pers. Ezr. 9:12.

(2) 1. ᾳ Kal No. 1, to occupy —(«) followed by an

‘ace. of the thing, e.g. land, Nu. 14:24; a city, Josh.
“| 8:7; 17:12; mountain-land, Jud. 1:10. ---- (Ὁ) fol-

lowed by an acc. of pers. to possess the property of
any one, i.e. “to expel him from possession.”
Ex. 34:24; Nu. 32:21; 33:52; Deu. 4:38. Figu-
ratively applied also to inanimate things, Job 20:15,
“God shall drive them out from his belty” (the
riches swallowed up). Hence to dispossess of goods,
to reduce to poverty; 1Sa.2:7. Comp. Niph.

(3) to blot out, to destroy, Nu. 14:12.

Derivatives, AUR, AVY, NY, Mio, ΠΕΡ, VINA,
and pr. π. NVI or WHAT [ΠΡ].

nw f. Nu. 24:18, and—

meen f. a possession, Deut. 2:5, 9, 19; Joshua
12:6, 7.
[“ (2) inheritance, Jer. 32:8.”]

Ee see PIS.

Noe (“ whom God makes,” 1. 5. creates),
[Jesimiel], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 4:36.

OW (1) ig. οὐ» τὸ re7, or PLACE. Hence
πο) Jud. 12:3 33.

(2) intrans. to be set, placed (compare 7¥} and
WY). Fut. DY") Genesis 50:26, and 24:33 3.2,
“oy the ‘p is 08", Hoph. from Div”. ,

S10" (« contender,” “ soldier of God,” from
MY to fight, and bs, Gen. 32:29; 35:10;comp.Ho.
12:4), Israel, pr. n. given by God to Jacob the
patriarch (Gen. loce. citt.), but used more frequently
of his descendants, i.e. of the Israelitish natiou
(comp. 2PY%). —ONW or 28H "22 signifiee—

(1) all the descendants of Israel, or Israelites

2 .--

Gen. 34:7; 49:7. 28 W YS 1Sa. 13:19; 2 Kings
& 23; Eze.27:17; and NW f. Isa. 19:24, the land
of Israel, i. 6. Palestine. Emrphatically oy is some-
times used of those really worthy of the name of
Israelites (ἀληθῶς Ἰσραηλίται, John 1:48), as being
righteous, Isa. 49:3; Ps. 73:1; according to Romans
9:6, ob yap πάντες οἱ ἐξ ᾿Ισραήλ, οὗτοι Ἰσραήλ; also
lovingly, as elsewhere }1W* (which sce). Hos. 8:2,
bye YT “ we know thee, we (are thy) Israel,”
compare Ps. 24:6.

(2) From the time of the dissensions, after the
death of Saul, between the ten tribes and Judah, the
ten tribes, following Ephraim as their leader, took
to themselves this honourable name of the whole
nation (2 Sa. 2:9,10,17, 28; 3:10,17; 19:40—43;
1 Ki. 12:1); and this after the death of Solomon was
applied to the kingdom founded by Jeroboam, so that
from that time the kings of the ten tribes were called
. Sy 100, while David’s posterity, who ruled Judah

and Benjamin, were called 7717! aby, Other names
of the ten tribes were 07258 (which see), taken from
the more powerful tribe, and iV (which see), from
the capital city. The prophets of that period, princi-
pally of Judah, occasionally use both names, Judab
and Israel, in poetical parallelism of the kingdom of
Judah[?], see Isa.1:3; 4:23; 5:73; 10:20; Mic.1:14.

(3) After the Babylonish exile, the whole people,
although chiefly consisting of the remains of Judah
and Benjamin, again took the name most delighted
in by the nation when flourishing, (1 Macc. 3:35;
4:11, 30,31; and on the coins of the Maccabees,
which are inscribed byw» Spy): whence . it is, that
in the Chronicles °87%" is even used of the kingdom
of Judah, 2 Chron. 12:1; 15:17; 19:8; 21:2,4;
54:2: 24:5. ᾿

The Gentile noun is Day 2 Sam. 17:25; fem.
mye Lev. 24:10. Israelite.

TRON pron. m. 1 Ch. 25:14, see Θ᾽]

Uw" [Issachar], pr. name of the fifth son of
Jacob by Leah, Genesis 30:18; whose descendants
(ΣΦ᾽ *32) dwelt in the region near the sea of Ga-

-Tilee, Josh. 19: 17—23.— This name, as it now stands
in the editions (like 737}, Dvn, etc., see Simonis,
Analys. Lect. Masoreth. in Pref.), takes the vowels
belonging to a continual »1p, 12% (bought with wages
or price, see Gen. 30:16). The more full reading in
2’n2 may be read in two ways, either "DY he is
wages, or ἼΘΙ (for 12Y NY") he brings wages, er
bringt den Lobn.

2 followed by a Makkaph,Y?—(1) prop. subst.

CCCLXXI

aw—papy
esse, being, existence (see MY); whence that which
is present, ready; οὐσία, wealth (compare MTN),
So prob Prov. 8:21, & ‘278 ΚΛΆΡΑΝ; “to cause those
who love me to inherit substance.”

(2) By far the most common use of the word is
its being put for the verb substantive, without distinc-

tion of number or tense (Aram. A.J, ‘DS, wnich see,

-ὦΞ
id.; Arab. (wu! Opposed to ft, γνὲ, there is not).
Specially, therefore, with a sing. 7s, was, will be,
may be. Gen. 28:16, 730 ΟἾΡΙΡΞ Ain’ W ἐς Jehovah
is in this place.” 2 Ki.10:15,0%) & “truly it is so,”-
Nu. 22:29; Jer. 31:6. With plur. are, were, will
be, # Ki. 2:16; Ezr. 10:44; 2 Chron. 16:9. WS δ᾽
there are those who, there will be those who

(Syr. 9 MSN), Neh. 5:2, 3, 4. > & there is to me,
7 have, Genesis 43:7; 44:20; hence 1 wir ὙΠ 5
whatsoever he had, Gen. 39:5.

(3) especially, to be present, ready, to exist, Ru.
3:12; Jer 5:1. Ecc. 1:10, VoN'Y 127 δ “ there is
anything of which it may be said.” Ece.2:213; 7:15:
8:14. Pro.13:7, WYND Ὁ “there are those (who)
feign themselves rich.” Pro. 11:24; 18:24. Comp.
Num. 9 : 20, Mi} WS vw “there was, when there
was,” etc., i. 6. there was sometimes, like Ch. nt MS.

If the subject be contained in a personal pronoun,
this is expressed by a suffix, as Ww thou art, Jud.
6:36; [22 ye are, Gen. 24:49; 12¥2 he is, Deut.
29:14. The verb substantive, when thus expressed,
stands often in conjunction with a participle for the
finite verb, Jud. 6:36, v4) AY. DN “if thou sav-
est.” Gen. 24:42, 49.

aw" fut. 10, inf. abs. Tw (1 Sa. 20:5), constr.
n2Y, with suff. ‘N23, imp. 3, 12.

(1) To sIT, TO SIT DOWN; 8050]. Gen. 27:19; fol-
lowed by οι of place, Ps.g:5; Pro. 9:14: Job 2:13;
and with a dative pleon. Gen. 21:16, 72 AWM “ and
she sat down.” Also, to be seated, to be sitting,
followed by 3 (Gen.19:1; 2 Sa.7:1); ὯΝ (1Ki.2:19),
and poet. also with an acc. of the place on which any
one sits. Ps. 80:2, D°2230 30” “he who sits upon
the cherubim,” i. q. sits on a throne upborne by che-
rubim. Ps.g99:1; Isa. 37:16. Psa. 122:5, M2 °D
mew? ΤΙΝΌΣ 33Y* “for there they (judges) sit on
for judging ;” commonly, but incorrectly, taken as,
there sit, i.e. are placed, thrones; (Aram. 2M}, oh
id. Arab. verb __., has the signification of sitting

only in the dialect of the Himyarites; see the amusing
story in Pococke, in Spec. Hist. Areh. page 15, edit

wae"
White; but this sense is found in the substantives
—\i, a sitting down, habitations, places, ς οὖ, a
throne, a bed. In the vulgar Arabic the verb is
commonly used in the sense of lying in wait, spring-
ing on the prey, and leaping in general).

Specially, to sit is used of—(a) judges, where
they sit to give judgment, Ps.g:5; kings sitting on
their thrones, Psa. 9:8; 55:20. Hence, Isa. 10:13,
207" “ those who sit on (thrones),” i.e. kings.—
(δ) of those who lie in wait for others, Psal. 10:8;
17:12; Job 38:40. Followed by ? Jer. 3:2. Comp.
Gr. λόχος, ambush; λοχεύω, λοχέζω, to lie in ambush,
from λέγω, to sit down; fic) legen, and Arabic Ws
(see above).—(c) of an army, which sits down in a
place, and holds possession of it (einen Ort befegt haben),
1 Sa. 13: 16.—(d) of mourners, Isa. 47:5; Job 2:13.
(e) of those who sit down idly, do nothing, are sloth-
fal, Isa. 30:7; Jer.8:14.—(/) To sit with any one,
followed by OY is to associate with him, Ps. 26:4, 5;
compare Psal. 1:1, and OY 353, ὮΝ Nji3.— As to the
phrase, “to sit at the king’s right hand,” see above,
page cccui, B [and see the note added there].

(2) to remain, abide, Gen. 24:55; 29:19. Fol-
lowed by an accus. of place, Gen. 25 : 27, Ὁ τς ay
“remaining in the tents,” i.e. staying at home.
With a dative pleonast. Gen.22:5, 73 D3? ww “re-
main here.” Followed by a dat. of pers. to remain
for some one, i. q. to expect him, Ex. 24:14. Also
used of inanimate things, Gen. 49:24, 1 3 SUA)
AYP “ but his bow remained strong.”

(3) to dwell, to dwell in, to inhabit, Gen. 13:6,
7, 12; 19:29; followed by 3 Deut. 17:14, and ὃν of
the place or land which one inhabits, Levit. 25:18;
πρὸ followed by an acc. Gen. 4:20. Poet. Ps. 22:4,

al nidan wv “dwelling amongst the praises
of Israel,” in the temple, where the hymns of Israel
from around sound in thy ears. Ps. 107:10. Part.
2. an inhabitant, a dweller, Gen. 19:25; Jud.
1:21; 3:3. But 3% followed by an accus. is also
to dwell near, by anything, to be neighbour (comp.
3). mI those who dwell near her, sc. the city,
Eze. 26:17. Gen. 4: 20, 73711 Oink 2) τ those who
dwell in tents and amongst flocks.”

(4) pass. to be inhabited, as a place, city, country,
Isa. 13:20; Jer. 17:6, 25; Ezek.26:20. In like
manner {3% and Greek vaiw, ναιετάω, signify both to
inhabit and to be inhabited.

NipuaL 2.0) to be inhabited, Exod. 16 : 35, and
often in other places.

Piet 3% to place, to make to sit down, Ezek. |

25:4

CCCLXXII

Γ᾽ -3

Him 3 ὉΠ .-- (1) causat. of Kal Νο. 1, fo cause
to sit down, 1Sa. 2:8; 1 Ki. 21:9.

(2) causat. of Kal No. 3, to cause to inhabit, Psal
68:7; 113:8; followed by 3 of place, Gen. 47:6;
2 Ki. 17:26. Also, to cause a woman to dwell with
one, i.e. to take in marriage (compare Kal, Hos. 3:3;
ZEthiop. (DAN: Conj. IV. to take a wife), Ezr. 10: 2,
10, 14, 17, 18; Neh. 13:27.

(3) causat. of Kal No. 4, to cause a land to be ir
habited, Eze. 36:33; Isa. 54:3.

Hopuat.—(1) to be made to dwell, Isa. 5:8.

(2) to be inhabited, Isa. 44:26.

Derivatives, 12°Y (for 72°), 20, IVAN, and tha
pr. names which follow.

naWa AL” (“dwelling tranquilly” [sitting
on the seat”]), pr.n. of one of David's captairs, 2 Sa.
23:8; in the parallel passages DYIY.

ἌΝ 3) ( father’s seat”), [Jeshebeab], pr.n
m. 1 Ch. 24:13.

naw (“ praising”), [Jshbah], pr.n. m. 1 Ch.
4:17.

333 jy (“his seat is at Nob”), pr.n. m.
2 Sam. 21:16 2.93; γἽρ, 332 "30 (“ my seat is at
Nob”), [Ishbi-benob].

ond δ) [Jashubi-lehem],pr.n.m.1Ch.4: 22.
CYAY 1. Yashov'am, like ἘΣΎ, (“to whom

rir

th - people turn”), [Jashobeam], pr. n.m. 1 Ch.
11:23 27:3.

Pav" (“leaving behind”), [Zshdak], pr.n
of a son of Abraham and Keturah, Gen. 25:2.

ΓΞ) (“ a seat ἴῃ ἃ βατὰ place”), [Josh-
bekashah], pr. n. m. 1 Ch. 25:4, 24.

FTW" a root unused in Hebrew, but found very
widely spread through ancient languages, whence the
noun esse, being, and "MIF a setting upright
(aid), uprightness, truth. Prop. to stand, to stand
out, to stand upright; hence to be. (With this
agree Sanscr. as, to be, Pers. Bee Latin esse.) Kin-
dred in signification is }}3 to stand, whence ws to be
Other traces of this root are found in the pr. names
ne, wr.

AW" (“turning oneself”), [Jashub], pr.n—
(1) of ason of Issachar, Nu. 26:24.—(2) Ear. 10:29.
From No. 1 is the patron. "3 Nu. loc. cit.

me (“even,” “level”), [Jshua, Jeua], pr. ἃ
of ason of Asher, Gen. 46:17.

ene

WY? (id.), [Zsui, Ishui, Jesu], pr.n—(1) of a
son of Asher, Gen. 46:17.—(2) of a son of Saul, 1 Sa.
14:49.

MMe («whom Jehovah casts down”), [Je-
shohaiah], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 4:36.

ye? P [Jeshua], a contracted form of the pr. ἢ.
win! used in the later Hebrew, Gr. Ἰησοῦς.---(1) of
Joshua, the leader of the Israelites, Neh. 8: 17.— (2)
of a high priest of the same name; see win? No. 2,
Ezr. 2:2; 3:2; Neh. 7:7.—(3) pr.n. of other men,
piekitioned in the books of Chronicles, Ezra, and Ne-
hemiah.

[“*(4) a city of Judah, Neh. 11:26.”]

MYIY” ¢. with 7 parag. poet. MNYW* Ps. 3:3; 80:3
(from the root YY).

(1) Verbal adj. f. that which is delivered, safe,
Isa. 26:1, 18.

(2) Subst. —(a) deliverance, help; Tin’ nyw
“ aid vouchsafed by God,” Ex. 14:13.—(0) welfare,
Job 30:15.—(c) victory, 1Sa. 14:45; 2 Ch. 20:17;
Hab. 3:8.

TT? an unused root. Arab. transp. U%>» to be
void, empty, used of a desert and desolated region,
and of a famishing belly. Conj. IV. to be famished,

FG i=

hungry, | Las fasting, having taken no food. Hence—

me m. found once Micah 6:14; hunger, prop.
emptiness of stomach.

ous only found in Hirai ὉΠ τὸ STRETCH
ipa 4:11; 5:2;8:4. (Syr.andCh. sie gad);

ace id.)

‘yi (perhaps “ wealthy,” see wv No. 1). pr. n.
Jesse, a shepherd of Bethlehem, the father of King
David, who, as being of humble birth, was called
contemptuously by his enemies wWrta 1 Sa. 20:27,
30,31; 22:7,8; 2 Sam. 20:1; 1 Ki. 12:16 (1 Sam.
16:1, seq.); the stem of Jesse, Isa. 11:1; poet. used
of the family of David, and the root, i.e. the shoot of
Jesse, ib. ver.10, used of the Messiah. [Compare Rev.
22:16, “1 am the root and offspring of David;”
root cun never be put for shoot as suggested by Ge-
senius, but the Lord Jesus Christ, son of God and
son of David, was both.| LXX. Ἰεσσαί.

me (“whom Jehovah lends”), [Ishijah,
Ishaiah], pr.n—(1) 1 Ch.7:3.—(2) Ezr. 10:31;
also the name of several Levites.

ry (id ), [Jesaiah], pr.n.m.1Ch 19:6

CCCLXXIII

wae

O°! τὰ. a waste, a desert, Ps. 68:8;
106:14. Root 0%,

now pl. f. desolations, destruction, Psalm
55:16 ana. Root ov; ermpare pr.n. of the town
nimwen-na p- cxvu, B.

wr m. an old man, properly hoary, (from the ©
root ¥Y*); a word altogether poetic, Job 12:12;

15:10; 29:8; 32:6. In the cognate languages these ~

78:40.

correspond to this pitas ἢ Unset the letter " being

changed into the hardest of the palatals (see under
the letter 3).

why (“descended from an old man”), [Ὁ ἐ-
shishai], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 5:14.

ov" 1. ᾳ. DY ΤῸ BE'LAID WASTE, DESOLATED.
Hence fut. QUA Genesis 47:19; Ezek 12:19; 19:7
(which however may come from DY itself, like 22"
from dbp, see Hebrew Grammar § 66, note 3); plur.
NWA Eze. 6:6.

Derived nouns, pow, nin and—

NOY (“ wasteness”), [Ishma], pr. n. τὰ. 1Ch.

4:3.

Cee (ἢ whom God hears”), Ishmael, pr. n.
borne by—(1) the son of Abraham, by Hagar his
concubine, the ancestor of many Arabian tribes, Gen.
25:12—18. Hence patron. ΟΡ 1 Chron. 2:17;
27:30; pl. 0°> Arabs descended from Ishmael, trad-
ing with Egypt (Gen. 37:25, 27; 39:1), wandering
as nomades from the east of the Hebrews, and’ from
Egypt as far as the Persian gulf and Assyria (i.e,
Babylonia), Gen. 25:18, which same limits are else-
where (1 Sa. 15:7) assigned to the Amalekites, Jud.
8:24 (compare verse 22); Ps. 83:7.—(2) the killer
of Gedaliah, Jerem. 40 and 41.—(3) several er
1 Ch. 8:38; 2 Ch. 23:1; Ezr. 10:22.

mye (“whom Jehov ahh ears”), (Ismaiah],
pr.n.m.1Ch.12:4. <A different person is J7*YOYt
1 Ch. 27:19.

Ie (for TY, “whom Jehovah ΡΒ )
[Ishmerai], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 8:18.

TW & JW fut. w, inf He Eee. 5:11, pr. τὸ
BE LANGUID, WEARY (fdlaff, πιᾶδε feyn), hence—

(1) of persons, to fall asleep, Gen. 2:21; 41:5;
Ps. 4:9; to sleep, to be sleeping, Isa. 5:27; 1 Ki.

19:5. (Arab. ws to begin to sleep, to slumber,

| fcjtummern 5 τῷ the beginning of sleep. As to sleep

“δ as | ἢ
itself, they commonly use the verb ous which on the

contr.iry is used in Hebrew of slumbering, see Dd).
Perso 15 are said, poetically, to sleep who are—(a)
idle, doing nothing, whence ἀνθρωπομόρφως, Psalm
44:24,“ why sleepest thu, O Jehovah?” Psalm
78:65. —(¢) dead. Job 3 13; concerning whom
the idea is more fully expressed with an accus. fol-
luwing, obly ny? W Jer. 51:39, 57, and ΠῚ jv Ps.
13:4.

(2) used of inanimate things, to be flaccid, dried,
hence to be old (opp. to fresh or new), compare 223,
7123). So adj. 1, and —

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, wu—(1) to be dry, used of old [last
year’s] corn, opp. to what is fresh. Lev. 26:10.

(2) to be old, inveterate, of leprosy, Lev. 13:11;
of a person who has long dwelt in any country, Deu.
4:25.

at causat. of Kal No. 1, to cause to sleep, Jud.
16:39

Derivatives, 72%, NI and those which follow im-

motiately.

1) > m. 72% f. adj. old, opp. to recent, fresh, used
of corn of the past year, Levit.25:22; Cant. 7:14.
(Luth. firne), of an old gate (opp. to a new), Neh.
3:6; 12:39; of the old pool, Isa. 22:11.

J? £. m2z%. Pl. const. 2% Dan. 12:2.—(1) part.
and verbul adj. sleeping, 1 Sa.26:7; Ps.78:65. It
serves in the same manner as _ participles in peri-
_ phrastic expressions for the finite verb. 1 Ki. 3:20,
MW? AWN “ thy handmaid was sleeping.” Cant.
5:2."

(2) [Jashen], pr.n.m. 2Sa. 23:32; for which
1 Ch. 11:34, there is DY,

mI (“old”), [Jeshanah], pr. n. of a town of
the tribe of Judah, [in the kingdom of Samaria
rather]. 2 Ch. 13:19.

YW unused in Kal, Arab. t+» TO BESPACIOUS,

AMPLE, BROAD, figuratively to be opulent, kindred
to YW, See Jeuhari in A. Schultens, Origg. Heb.
tom.i.p.20. The signification of ample space
is in Hebrew applied to liberty, deliverance from
dangers and distresses (compare 217, MY), as on the
other hand narrowness of space is frequently used of
distresses and dangers (comp. ὌΝ, ΠῚ), Hence—

Hiren, WYN fut. YL, the n rarely retained
wvin: Ps. 116:6, apoc. YY, ye,

(1) tose: free, to preserve, followed by [Ὁ Ps.
7:23 34:7 44:2; WO) Jud. 2:16, 18; 3:31; 6:14,
15,33, 36.

CCCLXXIV

myer

(2) to aid, to succour. Const. absol. Isa. 45:20,
followed by an ace, Ex. 2:17; 2Sam. 10:19; and Ὁ
Josh. 10:6; Eze. 34:22; most commonly used of
God giving help to men, followed by an acc. Ps. 3:8;
6:5; 31:17; by a dative, Ps. 72:4; 86:16; 116:6.
As victory depends on the aid of God, it is 1. 4.
to give victory, followed bya dat. Deu. 20:4; Josh.
22:22; 2Sa.8:6, 14.—A phrase frequently used is,
ΤᾺ $ mpyin ‘my own hand has he! ped me,” [saved
me] or, yt % ΠΡ ΡΠ « my own arm has hel ped me,”
i.e. “ by my own valour (without the aid of any one)
haye I gained the victory.” Jud.7:2; Job 40:14;
Ps. 98:1.—Ps. 44:4; Isa. 59:16; 63:5. In another
sense and construction, 1 Sa-~25:26, 1? mM yen « to
help thyself with thy own hand,” i.e. to take private
vengeance, 1 Sa. 25:33. 77) and *! 1Sa. 25:33,
is the accusative of instrument which is also else~
where coupled with this verb (Psalm 108:7); with
regard to which see Heb. Gramm. ed. 10, § 135, 1;
note 3.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, —(1) to be freed, preserved, followed by
j2 Nu. 10:9; Ps. 33:16.

(2) to be helped, Isa. 30:15; 45:17; to be safe,
Ps. 80:4, 8; also to conquer, [Is it not saved in
the alleged ‘nassau? Deu. 33:29. Part. Ὁ) con-
queror, Zec. 9:9 [In this passage of course it refers
to Christ as bestowing salvation]; Ps. 33:16.

Derivatives, besides those which gees ee fol-
low, Ty, niyvin, and the pr. n. Ww?N, yen,
τυ ἧι, PEAT, pre [also yw and YD].

YO? & YO? with suff. Wr, We Ps. 85:8.

(1) deliverance, aid, [salvation], Ps. 12:6;
50:23. Used like verbals with the case of the finite
verb, Hab. 3:13, WE NY WA? “ to deliver thine
anointed.” ‘yw moe God of my help [salvation],
i.e. my helper [saviour]. Ps. 18:47; 25:53; 27:9;
Mic. 7:7; Isa. 17:10.

(2) safety, welfare, Job 5:4,11; Ps. 132:16;
Isa.61:10 [in these two last cited passages, sal-
vation].

yur (“salutary”), [Ishi], pr. n.m.—(a)1Ch.
2:31.—(2) 1 ΟἹ. 5:94.---(3) 1 Ch. 4:20, 42. ‘

wyye (“the salvationof Jehovah”), /saiah,
[Jeshaiah], LXX. Ἡσαΐας, Vulg. Jsaias, pr.n.
borne by—(1) a very celebrated prophet who flou-
rished, and had great influence among the people,
in the reigns of Uzziah, Jotham, Ahaz, and Heze-
kiah, see Isaiah 1:1; 6:1, seq.; 7:1, 8eq.; 20:1, seq.;
22:15,seq.; chaps. 36—39.— —(2)1 Chron. 25:3, 16.
—(3) 1 Ch. 26:25.

eye

mye (id.) [Jeshaiah, Jesaiah], pr. n. m.—
(1) 1 Ch. 3:21,.—(2) Ear.8:7.—(g) Ezr. 8:19.—
(4) Neh. 11:7.

ws Ww an unused root, kindred to the roots
NY to make smooth, and 7B¥, δ,» to shine, to be
bright, which appears also to have been the sig-
nification of this root. Hence may be derived” —]

MBY? (read Yah-sh’pheh), Ex. 28:20; 39:13,
and-—

mew Eze..28:13, a jasper, a precious stone of

σον δυ- gt

different colours, (Arab. Vito, μὰ

gS των» τ
Wa}; Wi), id.) If δὴ etymology is to be sought
in Hebrew, it may be from the root ΠΡΟ to be
smooth [but see ἢ) above]. But the form of the
word appears strange, as if it were foreign.

MIBY? (perhaps “bald,” from ΠΡ), [Ispah],
pr.n. m., i Ch. 8:16.

BY (prob. id.), [Zshpan ], pr. n.m., 1Ch. 8:22.

Sor

TW" fat. 7 (once W 1 Sa. 6:12). |

(1) i.g. WS (kindred roots are W3, WY) τὸ BE
STRAIGHT, especially of a way, 1 Sa. 6:12, MW!
Ἴ7Ὶ3 N85 prop. “ and the kine were straight in
the way,” i.e. they went in a straight, direct way.
(As to the grammatical form, see Gramm. § 47, note 3.)
Metaphorically in this one phrase, ‘YY32 W to be
straight in my eyes, i.e. “itis pleasing to me,”
I approve it, Nu. 23:27; Jud.14:3,7; 1 Sa. 18:20,
26; 2Sa.17:4; 1 Ki.g:12.

(2) to be even, level, metaphorically used of an
even mind,i.e. tranquil (compare MY Isa. 38:13), or
composed, opp. to inflated, proud, Hab. 2:4, ΠΡΒΝ Π3Π
ia wp) TWINS “behold the puffed up, his soul is
not tranquil in him.”

Prrt—(1) to make a way straight, Pro.g:15,
“those who make their ways straight,” i.e. those
who go on in a straight way, the upright. n> Ὕ»
to go straight forward. Prov. 15:21, “ God makes
straight the ways of any one,” i.e. causes that his
affairs may prosper; Prov. 3:6; 11:5. Hence to
direct, as a water course, 2 Chr. 32:30; poetically
applied to thunder, Job 37:3.

(2) to esteem as right, to approve, Ps. 119:128.

(3) causat. of Kal No.2, to make even, level,
as a way, Isa. 40:3; 45:13; followed by δ for any
one.

~ Puan, pass. of Piel No.3. Part. Wi AM gold
made even, sz’*ead out, 1 Ki. 6:35.

CCCLXXV

&?

ΕΑΝ "ἃ

Hiram YY and YAN (Ps. 5:9; Isa. 45:2 33)
—(1) to make a way straight. Ellipt. Pro. 4:25,
“Jet thy eyelids 772] IVY" make ‘straight (sc. a
way) before thee,” 1. 6. let them look straight.

(2) to make a way even, Ps. §:9; high plaess, Isa.
45:2.

Derived nouns, Ww), WD, pr. ἢ. {iW and those
which immediately follow. Y

TY” adj. f. TW—(1) straight. Eze.1:7, 23;
Job 33:27, Mya “ws “1 have made the straight
crooked ;” I have acted perversely. Figuratively
Ya Ww?) that which is right in my eyes, i.e. what
pleases me, what I approve. Jud. 17:6, “every one
did Ὁ WD what was right in his own eyes,” what
was pleasing to himself. Deu. 12:25, 28, 2 }3 WO
ni “that which is pleasing to God.” Followed by
9D? id., Pro.14:12; 16:25. Often used of persons—
(a) upright, righteous, Job1:1,8; Ps.11:7. More
fully expressed 32 "2* Ps. 7:11, and 77] 37:14.
DW" κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, are the Jews, Daniel 11:17. ΒΡ
WD [the book of Jasher] the book of the upright,
either sing. or collect. is an anthology of ancient
poems, to which reference is twice made in the Old
Test., Josh. 10: 13; 2 Sam.1:18. (If it could be
proved that "W* is also used of military valour, the
title of that book might not be ill rendered the book
of valour; comp. the name of the celebrated Arabic
anthology, called iz 1.6. valour.) Neutr. ἽΝ up-
rightness, integrity, Psa. 37:37; 111:8.—(b) just,
true, of God, and the word of God, Deu. 32:4; Psa.
33:4; 119:137. '

(2) even, used of a way, Jer.31:9; hence 77
Τ᾽ an even (unobstructed) way, i. c. fortunate, Ezr.
8:21. 29 "w ready-minded, prompt for doing any
thing; followed by a gerund, 2 Ch.29:34. Compare

Agabic ἐν

make oneself of easy access to any one.

» to be ready, obsequious. Conj. III. to

Ww (“ uprightness”), [Jesher], pr. n. mase.,,
1 Ch. 2:18.

WY m.—(1) straightness, of way, Pro. 2:13;
4:11.

(2) Figuratively —(a) what is right, what ought
to be done, that which is just and meet. Prov.
41:24, “ who withholds 1) mcre than is just and
meet.” With suffix WY what he caught to do, his
office, Job 33:23; Prov. 14:2; 17:26. Also, what
we ought to speak, that which is true or right
Job 6:25.—(b) used of persons; uprighiness, in
tegrity, often with the addition of 39, 232, Deut
9:5; Ps.25:21; 119:7; Job 33°3.

sre
maT (“right before God”),[Jesharelah],

pr. n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 25:14.
TW or TW constr. NW f. i. ᾳ WH upright-
ness, integrity, 1 Ki. 3:6.

pe m. Jeshurun, Jesurun, a poetical and (at
the same time apparently) a tender and loving ap-
pellation of the people of Israel; found four times,
Den. 32:15; 33:5, 26; Isa. 44:2. Interpreters are
not determined as to its origin. To me it appears
probable [but see below] that 1 was a diminutive
of the name 78%, used among the people and in
common life for the fuller form PON (as to the
‘syllable ἢ added to diminutives, see Lehrgeb. p. 513,
and Hoffmann, Syr. Gr. page 251); but, like other
words of this sort in frequent use, more freely in-
flected and contracted (compare Syriac Aristot, for
Aristotle; Arab. Bokrat, for Hippocrates; and the
German diminutive names, such as §rig for
Griedrid)); and thus, at the same time, an allusion
was made to the idea of rectitude, uprightness,
as found in the root %; compare DW? Nu. 23:10.
So Gr. Venct. Ἰσραελέσκος. Others regard QW?! as a
diminutive from W (as if W*), as though rectulus,
justulus [the righteous little people], das liebe, fromme
Bilfdjen (Aqu., Symm.,Theod. εὐθύς); but the passage
in Isaiah appears to hinder this, where it stands for

%, parall. 37°: [Yet this was Gesenius’ corrected

jadgment ].

wy δῷ unused root; cogn. to wiw to be white,
hoary; hence to have hoary hairs, i.e. to be an
old man; comp. 17°%.

Hence οὗν, pr. ἢ. Wr, and—

wu m. an old man, prop. hoary, 2 Ch. 36:17.

ΤᾺΣ Chald. i.g. Heb. M¥, the mark of the acc. With
pron. 7} them, Dan. 3:12.

231" Chald. ig. Heb. 2%—(1) Τὸ 811, ΤῸ 817
pown, Dan. 7:9, 10, 26.

(2) to dwell, Ezr. 4:17.

Apuet 2917 to cause to dwell, Ezr. 4:10.

57} an unused root. Arabic Ws and ob, to
make firm, to fix firmly. Hence—

“IH? const. 70, plur. nitn!, m. Ezek. 15:3, f. Isa.
92:25; Deu. 23:14.

(1) a pin, a nail, which is fixed into a wall, Eze.
15:3; Isa. 105. cit.; specially a pin of a tent, Exod.
27°19; 35:18; 38:31; Jud. 4:21,22. Todrivein
ἃ pinor nil, is in Hebrew (as in Arabic, see Vit.

COCLXXVI

bends

Tim. i. p.134, 228, edit. Manger.), an image of a firm
and stable abode, Isa. 22:23; in which sense 70)! is
used Ezr.g:8; comp. 173 verse 9, and the roots Y9),
wn}. Also, a nail or pin is used metaphorically of
a prince, from whom the care of the whole state
hangs as it were, Zec. 10:4; the same person is also
called 77353 or corner stone, on whom the state is
builded.

(2) a spade, paddle, Deu. 23:14. IST IN Jud.
16:14, a weavers spatha. [In Thesaur. this last
passage is not put under this head.] |

pn τη. an orphan, from the root 537)", Ex. 22;

21,23; Deu. 10:18; 14:29. Used of a child who is
bereaved of his father only, Job 24:9.

nay m. (from the root "A, of the form ip}),
searching out; meton. that which is found by
searching, Job 39:8.

mW an unused root. Arab. 25 to beat with
was

aclub, kK .< aclub. Hence MMA a club, which
see. fs

TYE (“height”), [Jattir], pr. n. of a town in
the mountains of Judah, inhabited by the priests.
Josh. 15:48; 21:14; 1 Sam. 30:27; 1 Chron. 6:49
[Perhaps ’A ¢tir, Rob. ii. 194. ]

el

ee
TH! Ch.—(1) adj. very great, excellent, pre
eminent, Dan. 2:31; 5:12, 14.
(2) ἢ TYR adv. abundantly, very, Dan. 3:22;
7:7, 19.

mbm (“height,” “lofty place,” root mn),
[Jethlah], pr. name of a town of the Danites, Josh
19 : 42.

-<- --

Ὁ ΓΛ an unused root. Arabic ey and »% to be

solitary, bereaved. The signification of solitari-
ness appears to have sprung from that of silence, so
that it is kindred to the roots Ὁ, DDI. Hence

DIN? an orphan.— ONS Psa. 19:14, is from DDA see
Analyt. Ind.

mon" (“bereavedness”), [Ithmah], pr. n. τὰ,
1 Ch. 12:46.

τ

perennial, used of water (comp. 129); hence to δέ
Sirm, stable.
Derivative, }D°S. _

Oyen (“whom God gives”), [Jathniel]
pr-n. m. 1 Ch. 26:2.

jm an unused root, i.g. ys to be constant,

pn

JIM (“given”), [Jthnaz], pr.n. of a town in the
tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:23.

AY (2) pr. TO BE REDUNDANT (driver binaus-
bangen), see IN! No. 1, and 1"); hence—

(2) to abound (iberfliffig feyn, περισσεύειν).

(3) to be over and above, to be left (dbrig feyn).

(4) to be beyond measure, to exceed bounds;
hence to be preeminent, to excel.
᾿ς In Kal there only occurs part. 1nY that which is
left, the rest, 1Sa.15:15; whence gain, and adv.
more, farther, see page CCCXLIV, A.

Ητρηπ, Yin — (1) to cause some one to abound
with something; followed by an acc. of pers. and 3
of the thing, Pett: 28:11; 30:9.

(2) to let remain, to leave, Ex. 10:15; 12:10;
158. 1:9. Ps. 79:11, THON 23 WIN “let remain
G.e. keep alive) the sons of death,” i.e. those doomed
.9 die.

(3) to make profit (like Syr. ihe Pe. and Aph.).
Gen. 49:4, "iA 28 “thou shalt not lay up gain”

τη Thes. “ ‘thou shalt not excel,’ shalt not be su-
perior to thy brethren” ].

Nipxat 1D13— (1) to be left, to be let to remain, Ex.
10:15; also, to remain, Gen. 32:25. Part. ἽΠἾ),
fem. ΠῚ) rest, remainder, Gen. 30:36; Ex. 28:
10; 29:34.

(2) to excel, to be superior to the rest; hence to
gain a victory. (Syr. Ethpa. to excel, to be pre-
eminent.) Dan. 10:13, D7 *2 yxy OY ἸΝΊΠΣ 288)
“and I there obtained the victory with the kings
of Persia.” [This sense is in Thes. spoken of very
doubtfully, and in this passage the meaning given in
the Engl. Vers. is preferred. ,

Derived nouns, 19, ΠῚ), YAY, Wi, 1, and
those which sicituediately follow.

“UW with suff. 90 m.—(1) a cord, a rope, prop.
something hanging over, redundant, so called
from hanging over, hanging down; see the root No. 1.

(Arab. 5, id. a bow string, harp string), Jud. 16, 7,
seq. actully (a) used of the cords which in
pitching a tent fasten the curtains to the stakes. Me-
taph. Job 4:21, 03 OWN YD) “their cords are torn
away,” their tents are removed, i. e. they die (comp.
the metaphor of a tent, verse 19; Isa. 38:12).—(0)

a

Caph, the eleventh Hebrew letter as a numeral,
standing for twenty. Its name (*2) signifies a
wing [“ hollow of the hand, palm”], to which the

CCCLXXVII

5- πον

of the string of a bow, Ps. 11:2 ---(ο) of a cord used
as a bridle; Job 30:11 3)Π9, NAD. “ he looses hia
bridle,” or coll. “ they loose their b ridle,” 1. 6. they
are unbridled, unrestrained; 1p, ‘1D! they loose my
bridle, i. e. the rein which I put on them, or the re-
verence owed to me.

(2) abundance, Psalm 17:14; Job 22:20; adv.
abundantly, very, Isa. 56:12; Dan.8:9; YW}
abundantly, enough and more, Ps. 31:24.

(3) remainder, rest, residue; OY) WM} the rest
of the people, Jud. 7:6; 2 Sa. 10:10, "Ὁ "37 WH} the
rest of the acts of alan. 1 Ki. 11: 41; compare
1 Ki. 14:19. But Joel 1:4, 72783 1h} “ that which
the locust has left.”

(4) that which exceeds measure or limit, whence
adv. besides (1.4 . HY 2, c); hence eminence, ex-
cellence, Pro. 17:7. Caner that which is excellent,
or first, Gen. 49:3.

(5) [Jether, Jethro], pr.n. m.—(a) Jud. 8:20.
—(b) 1 Ch. 2:32. —(c) 1 Ch. 4:17.—(d) 1 Ch. 7:38,
for which there is 11! verse 37.—(e) the father-in-
law of Moses, elsewhere called ὉΠ) Ex. 4:18—(f)}
1 Kings 2:5, for which there is xD 2 Sam. 17:25.
Patron. "I 2 Sa. 23:38.

TW? i. g. WY No. 3, f. that which is left, residue,
Isa. 15:7; Jer. 48:36.

[In Thes. abundance, riches, i. q. Wt No. 2.]

IM’ (i. ᾳ 1), [Fethro], pr. n. of the futher-in-
law of Moses; compare ἽΠ) and 23M; Exod. 3:1;
4:18. .

JUN m.— (1) gain, profit, emolument, what
one has over and above, Ecc. 1:3; 2:11; 3:9; 5:8,
15; 10:10 [“ Syriac ὑξια, gain” ].

(2) pre-eminency, followed by J Ecc. 2:13. _

cm Ithran, pr. n. τὰ. Gen. 36:26; 1 Ch. 1:41;
7:31} _

Γ᾽; see MY.

DYN? (“abundance of people,” [“ rest of the
people”]), [Jthream], pr.n. m. 2Sam.3:5; 1 Ch.
3:3-

FIN (according to Simonis for N70} “a nail”)
[J etheth, pr. ἢ. of an Edomite prince, ‘Gen. 36:40.

figure of the letter in the Chaldee alphabet now in
use refers.
It takes a middle place among the palatal letters.

4 CCCLXXVIII 5

and is interchanged—(a) with the softer ones ἃ (see
p. cL, A); and also ", as 1% and (compare also

BWA and {axa an old man).—(2) with the harder
palatal P; see 427 and P27; Ἴ3 and P2; 12) and
2A; 23 and 793, and other words almost. without
number in the cognate languages; see Schult. Clay.
Dialectorum, p. 295; Scheid. ad Cant. Hiskiz, p. 196.
It more rarely passes into the somewhat harsher gut-

Sev

turals 1 (2) and Κ᾽ (ἐν as 12h, ΚΕΝ NS ἃ mole;

123 and 20 the river Chebar; 70 “dy Se heess
ve ς- ’ (Card κ΄ ’

VES, 35, i¢ 8. young lion, 13 and NY to sur-
round.

2, before monosyllables and barytones often 2
(‘Lehrg. § 151, 1); with suff. 033, 093, 093 (with the
ather pers. pronouns there is put 193, 19D, which see).

(A) adv. of quality, abbreviated from ]3 (like JS
for j28 and the like, see Hebr. Gramm. § 100, ed.10);
—(unless it be preferred to regard the adverb 3 as
having sprung from ‘> properly the relative pronoun
qui, que, quod, hence quomodo (wie bef taffen), like we
from the relative ὃ, also ὅσον, οἷον adv. from the re-
latives ὅσος, οἷος ; ut, uti, from ὅτε. If this etymology
be adopted the power of the word would be properly
relative, and the signification A, 2 must stand first.)

(1) demonst. pron. thus, so, in this manner, Gr.
ὥς. Hence repeated 3...3 as...so; how...thus;
when two things are compared with each other (old
Germ. fo... fo for the common wie...fo). Lev. 7:7,
DVRS NSOND “as the sin-offering, so the trespass-
offering ;” Num.15:15; Hos. 4:9; 1 Ki:22:4, and
contrariwise, although more rarely so...as; thus...
how, Gr. ὥς...ὡς; Gen. 44:18, MYIBD FWD “ so art
thou, as Pharaoh ;” Gen. 18:25; Ps.139:12. Accord-
ing to the various modes of comparison, it may often
be rendered, as well...as, tain... quam; Lev. 24:16,
“all the congregation shall stone him M83 133 as
well the foreigners as the natives;” Deu. 1:17; Eze.
18:4; how great, so great, quantus, tantus; qualis,
talis (ὅσος, τόσος" οἷος ... τοῖος); Josh. 14:11, N32
MAY 23 ΤῊΣ “as great as my strength was then, so
great is my strength now;” 1 Sam. 30:24; as soon
α8...80 or then (when two things are said to have
happened at the same time), Ps. 48:5 [?]; compare
Gr. ὡς..«ὡς, Il. i. §12. More fully expressed {3 ...3
Ps. 127:4; Joel 2:4; also in the later [?] Hebrew
2...2 Josh. 14:11; Dan. 11:29; Eze. 18:4.

(2) relat. in what way, how, auf welde BWeije, after
the verb Y7} (as elsewhere PX Ru. 3:18); Ecc. 11:5,
“as thou dost not know what is the course of the

wind, TN? 1923 DMY¥YD) and how the bones (grow)
in the pregnant womb, so,” etc.

(3) indefinitely, in some way, some measure (eis
nigermaafen), hence, when numbers, or measure of
space or time are expressed. in round numbers:
about, Gr. ὡς (ὡς πεντήκοντα), ὡσεί, ὅσον ; German
ungefabr, etwa. 1 ΚΙ. 22:6, νι MIND Ya “about
four hundred men.” Ex. 12:37; Ruth 2:17, 75°83
oye “ about an ephah of barley.” Nu. 11:31,
=) 7712 “about one day’s journey.” Ruth 1:4,
DIY WYP “about ten years."—Also used of a
point of time, when not defined with strict exact-
ness. Ex. 11:4, nbn Mivnd “about midnight.”
Ex, 9:18, 3) NYD “ to-morrow about this time.”
Dan. 9:21, 32% NN NYD “ about the time of the
evening sacrifice.” (In these examples 2 may, as
has been here done, be taken adverbially, and the
substantive as the accusative marking the time when;
but see B. No. 3.)

{B) Prep.—(1) as, like, as if, denoting some
kind of resemblance, Gen. 3:5; 9:3; 29:20; Psalm
1:3; Job 32:19; Gen. 25:25; either of form, ap-
pearance (Cant. 6:6, “ thy teeth (are) Don vw?
like a flock of sheep.” Jud. 8:18; Job 41:10);
or of magnitude (Josh. 10:2, “for Gibeon was a
great city, 799% ‘IY NON2 like one of the royal
cities,” i. e. “ as great as one of those cities”); or of
time (Job 10:5; Ps. 89:37, U'PY’D IND? “ his throne
shall stand like the sun,” i.e. as long as the sun
shall shine; compare Ps. 72:17); or of lot (compare
2 7] to experience the same as—p. cexxu, A, and
5 12 under the word {D2); often used in such a
manner that what is called a third comparison is
added, Job 34:7, “ who is like Job, (whe) drinketh
iniquity like water?” Specially should be noted—
(a) A substantive with } prefixed signifies that
which is like this thing, a thing or person similar
thereto, Dan. 10:18, DIS TYVI2 “(an appearance)
like the appearance of a man, (something) like a
human form,” (efwas) wie εἶπε Menfajengeftalt, Deut.
4:32, “has there been "33 230 1272 anything
like this great thing?” Gen. 41:38, O'S ΠῚΞ S$)
“ can we find(a man) like this man?” such a man
So 713, 7283 may often be rendered in Latin, talis,
tale, talia, Jud. 13:23. Isa, 66:8, Ὁ ΓΝῚΞ YOY Ὁ
nbsp mS. “ who has heard such a thing, who has
seen such things?” Job 16:2; also ΠΙΝῚΞ (what) ia
like this, thesame, in like manner, Jud.8:8; 2 Ch.
31:20. ΠΙΞῚ ΠΣ such and such, so and so, Jud.
18:4; 1Ki. 14:5; ΠΕΣ) MND id. 2 Sam. 17:15.—
(Ὁ) 3 may be added pleonastically to verbs of simili-
tude, 3 own like the Germ. Agnlid feyn wie jem—

—~y 2

—— a ee

aon CCCLXXIX ΕΝ

16) As to the article being frequently put after 3
denoting comparison, see above, 71 art. 2, c, p.ccxm, A.
(2) according to, after, secundum (κατά), denoting
agreement with some rule, standard, or model. | Gen.
1:26, 1378073 “according to our likeness.” 4:17,
“and he called the name of the city 39 123 DW2
after the name of his son Enoch.” Joshua 6:15,
MYT OBYDD “ after this manner.” 2 Ki. 1:17, 7273
mt “ according to the word of the Lord.” 1 ὅδ.
23:14, 13293 WN ( ἃ man according to his heart,”
as it pleases him. Ps.7:18, “I will praise Jehovah
PTD “ according to his righteousness,” i.e. even as,
according to the degree that his righteousness demands ;
2 Sa. 3:39; Jer.17:10; Pro. 24:12. Compare TY
according to the hand of, i.e. bounty, under Σ let. cc.
Also in this signification in the apodosis there follows
1. Gen. 6:22, Ney 15 OTD Ink τὴν Tw DDD,

(3) from its adverbial use above explained (A,
No. 3), arises that usage of this particle in which it
becomes a mere particle of time, like the Germ. um,
in the phrase um bdrey Ubr, which, not only means
about three o’clock, but also three o'clock itself. So
pivdys Sinn —niviey dinA yesterday, and the day
before yesterday, formerly, 1 Sa. 14:21; 21:6; DYD3,
DD to day, at this time, now (see OY lett.d.e); "53
at one moment, Nu. 16:21; D> for a little while.

(4) On the other hand, from the idea of likeness,
there arises a singular idiom, which no one as far as
I know has rightly explained, although common to
Gr. and Latin, as well as to Hebrew; this idiom is that,
when 3 stands before predicates expressing quality, it
denotes any thing to be so, as much as possible, and
therefore tobe so inavery high degree. (Caph veritatis
was the name formerly given to this by grammarians,
it might be more correctly called Caph intensitive. )
The Greeks and Romans use in this sense the parti-
cles ὡς, ὅσον, guam prefixed to the superlative, ὡς
βέλτιστος, ὡς τάχιστα, ὅσον τάχιστα, quam excellen-
tissimus, quam celerrime, but also, more rarely to the
positive, ὡς ἀληθῶς, Germ. wie (nur irgend miglid)
wabhr, fo wabr als miglid, we μνημονικὸς ὁ Κύρος ( 15
wonderful what a memory Cyrus had). Xen. Cyrop.
v.3,17. Lat. quam magnus numerus for maximus, (868.
B. Civil., i. 55; quam laté for latissimé, Cic. Verr. vi.
25 (see Passow, under the words ὡς, ὅσον, Fischer.
ad Wellerum, ii. 136. Viger Herman, p. 563); and
the Hebrew idiom accurately answers to this, since
is has no snperlative form. — (a) when it is prefixed
to adjectiv-s or participles depending on the verb
substantive [ whether expressed or understood]. Neh.
7:2, DSI) DDSI NW ne ΟΡ. NIT YD « for
he was a mau faithful to the highest degree (fo

treu alé méglid)) and fearing God more than many.”
1 Sa. 10:27, WINDS ΠΣ) “ he was so quiet,” er benabm
fic) gang vubig. Num. 11:1,.}}} Dk. OYD NM
“and the people were so complaining of evil,” wie
Leute nur thun fdnnen, die cin grofies Ungliice bejammern, i.e.
complained most bitterly, Hos. 11:4.—(0) it is pre-
fixed to adverbs OYD3 how very ltie (ὅσο; ὀλέγον),
Pro. 10:20; BYD3 7 a remainder so small, Isa. 1:9;
in like manner 523 Ps.'73:19; 32] OY'PP Isa. 26:20,
how yery speedily.—(c) to, substantives Isa. 1:7,
OM NIBASP ADDY “a desolation such as ever was
wrought by enemies,” wie nur irgend Seinde verheeren
fonnen. [615 once thus prefixed tothe subject. Lam.
1:20,Ny22 N32 2ῚΠ Ady Any “without, the sword
destroys; within, the pestilence;” i.e. the pestilence
destroys with the utmost virulence. Compare Eze_
7:18, where there is a similar expression without 3
intersitive. Some other examples which I would
not bring under this head, are, Job 24:14, "7 ndybay
3333 “and by night he is as a thief,”he acts the thief.
Ex. 22:24, mwID y) man NX> “thou shalt not be to
him as an usurer.” Isa, 13:6, NI2) “WD WP “as
a storm cometh from the Almighty,” i.e. suddenly,
as tempests usually rise. The letter 3 is radical in
ὙΠ Ω3 Job 3:5.

(5) > prefixed to an inf. is— (a) as, like as (comp.
No. 1, 2), Isa..5:24; iron. as if (alé 00); Isa. 10:15,
YQTINY OAY 4293 “as if (indeed) a staff should
take up him who lifts it up." —(b) as=often, when,
as soon as, like the Gr. ὡς for ἐπεὶ (Passow συ. ὡς
B. ii. 5), a particle of time (comp. No. 3), when the
period of two actions is compared, (compare above,
Ps. 89:37, 38); Gen. 39:18, 21}}}...ῬῊΡ "DD “as
I lifted up my voice...(jo wie id) meine Stimme erfob),
he left,” ete.; 1 Sam. 5:10, 4PPT Dy PIX 8133 7
Δ) “as the ark of God came, (immediately) they
cried out;” 1 Ki. 1:21. Also used of future time
in a conditional sense; Gen. 44:30, Os 813 ORY}
γ 1 ἡ Πγ., ΠΡ ΕἼΞ. AWA, 138 “and it will be as (if,
when) I go to my father...and as soon as he sees...
immediately he will go down,” ete. ; comp. Deu. 16:6;
Jerem. 25:12. It properly implies both time and
condition; also in .Isa.. 28:20, ἡ ΠΟ YSBI WP
DIDNT ΠῚ 4201 “ the bed is shorter than that
any one can stretch out upon it, and the covering is
(too) narrow if one would wrap himself in it.”

3 is also prefixed to verbal nouns in the same
sense; 2 Chron. 12:1, iNPIND “as his sirength in-
creased;” Isa. 23:5, ὋΣ YOYD “ when they hear the
rumour of Tyre;” Isa. 18 :4, §; rarely also to a partici-
ple, Gen. 38:29, 1) DY I for WD IND “as he
drew back his hand;” Gen. 40: 10.

Ὥ5- ἽΝ

(C) 2 is also rarely a conj. i. q. Ἔ ΕΞ so that it is
prefixed to a whole sentence; Isa. 8:23, WWNI NYP
$2 PDT WAST... Nat A¥YW Op « as (in what de-
gree) the former times have brought reproach upon
the land of Zebulun...so (in the same degree) shall
the following times make honourable,” ete.; for W823

ΤΏ; Κα. 61:10. As to prepositions changed into con-

junctions by their being added to the relative con-.

junctions WS or ‘2 (which, by ellipsis, may also be
omitted) see Lehrg. p. 636, Hebr. Gramm. § 102, 1;

comp. as to the above example, Ewald, Hebr. Gramm. '

p- 614.

As to the ellipsis of the prefix 3 after 3, which
many have unnecessarily laid down, see my remarks,
Hebr. Gramm. ed. 10, § 116, note.

* 2 Chald. i. ᾳ Hebr. as, as if, as it were, Dan.6:1.
nD Hebr. NNt3 as if this, i.e. so, thus, Jer.10:11;
Ezr. §:7; such, Dan.2:10. “J2=WND as, when,
see "4.

Wd (Aram. ‘73, .5) pr. as who, as one who,
Job 29:25; according to the different significations
. of each particle, it means—(1) according to (that)
which, hence—(a) according as,as much as. Gen.
34:12, “and I will give ON WWONA WD as much as
ye shall ask from me;” 1 Sa. 2:16.— (6) according
to what manner, i. q.as, like as, i.g. 3 A. 2, but
not prefixed to single words, but only to sentences.
Gen. 7:9, DN Ink mY WD “as God had com-
manded him ;” Gen. 34:12; Isa. 9:2; 1 Ki. 8:57, also
before an imperfect sentence (Josh. 8:6, “ they flee
nJPKID WN as they fled formerly”);—(c) because
(demgemaf daf). Num. 27:14, 'Β ON Wd “ be-
cause ye have rebelled against me;” 1 Sam. 28:18;
2 Ki. 17:26; Mic. 3:4. The use of the prefix 3 in
such phrases as ‘?7$} corresponds with this. Very
often 12... WD answer to each other, as...so, Nu.
2:17; Isaiah 31:4; even as...so,Jud.1:7; in what
degree...in the same, Ex.1:12; Isaiah 52:14; where
there is a double protasis 13... WD... WD, Isaiah
~ 10:10, 11.

(2) as if, as though (wie wenn, compare WR Conj.
No. 4); Job 10:19, MY "NT ND WD“ T should
he as though I had not been;” Zec. 10:6.

(3) as, so as, of time, i. q. 3 prefixed to infinitives,
Germ. wie, fowie, alg, followed by a pret. i.g. after
that, when. Ex. 32:19, 2 WD TN “and when
he drew near to the camp.” Gen. 29:10; 1 Sam.
8:6; Exodus :7:11; Est. 4:16, 728 ‘AIIN WR
“when I szail perish, I perish,” wenn id) gu Grunde
gegangen bin, fo bin id) εὖ, the cry of one despairing;
Gen. 43:14. Followed by a fut. it has a conditional

CCCLXXX

IWI—-AWNI

power. Ecc. 4:17,“ when (if) t22u shalt go to the
house of God.” 5:3, “ when thou shalt vow a vow.”

2N2D or aND (see Syr. and Arab.) fut. 283°
TO HAVE PAIN, TO BE SORE, Gen. 34:25; figuratively
applied to ἃ sorrowing soul, Pro. 14:13; Psa. 69:30;
Job 14:22; pain is attributed to a corpse, followe2 by
SY of cause. (Syr. ols to be in pain, to be sorrow-
ful. Arab. VS to be sorrowful).

Ηιρηπ, —(1) to cause pain, Job 5:18; Eze.

| 28:24; followed by an acc. of person, Eze. 13:22.

(2) to afflict, i.e. to mar, to destroy. 2 Kings
3:19, D2INB IANA NBA NPP7T 31 “ and ye shall
mar every good piece of land with stones” cast on
it, by which means it would become sterile; compare
Isaiah §:2; Job 5:23. LXX. aypewoere. By a
similar figure an untilled field is called dead (Gen.
47:19), and vines destroyed by hail are poetically
said to be slain, Ps. 78:47. (Simonis considers 32838
to be put by a Syriacism for 13°338 from the root
33} Syriac 25 to harm, which, however, it is not
necessary to suppose.) ;

Derived nouns, 28) and—

ANd m. (Tzere impure) constr. 383 (Isa. 65:14),
pain of body, Job2:13; 16:6; and sorrow of mind
(with the addition of 30), Isa. loc. οἶδ. (Germ. ϑενρεῖδ),

TTIND unused in Kal, properly TO REPROVE, TO
REBUKE, like the Syr. JLo, hence to become fear-

Sul, faint-hearted, to be sad, compare 1733 4

to ‘be faint-hearted, Arabie-f(<, ὦ be aad: le;
6

faint-hearted, eS to terrify, to restraén, intrans,
Med. E. to be fearful, faint-hearted.

Hipui, to make sad, faint-hearted, to afflict,
with the addition of 22 Eze. 13:22.

NipHat—(1) to be rebuked, followed by } to be casi
out, expelled. Job 30:8, (NI) 38D) “ they are
cast out of the land.” (Dagesh euphon. in Caph.)
[In Thes. this passage is referred to 83), and this
meaning is therefore not given. ]

(2) to be faint-hearted, dejected, Dan.11:30;
Ps. 109:16. Hence—

TUS m. sad, unhappy. Plur. OSD Ps, 10:10
p. But the 2’n2 is preferable, see npn.

[ΝΞ see 3.]

p= Ὁ

μὴ Ὁ an unured root, see 2342; sce also 283
he

Hiphil. [“ Arabic US, Ath. nnn: to roll up,

AMf): round, NM-f): globe, Syr. [ans a ball.”]
[ Derivatives, 2333, and pr.n. ἦ33.1

TAD «& TAD (Jud. 20:34) fut. 13>.
(1) To BE HEAVY (Athiop NL: id. In Arabic

--=-

. there is but one trace of this signification in s.<>
Conj. III. to bear up under any thing, to endure

adversity [“ and so in Syr. ao! to be indignant,
angry” ]). Prop. used of weight, Job ἢ :3. Mostly
used figuratively, thus —

(2) to be heavy, tobe honoured (Gr βαρύς, Germ.
gewidtig), Job 14:21; Eze. 27:25; Isa. 66:5. Com-
pare 1133,

(3) i.g. to be great, vehement, plentiful, of
enormity of wickedness, Gen. 18:20; of a battle be-
zoming fierce, Jud. 20:34; 1 Sam. 31:3; of a weight,
i « a plenty of sand, Job loc. cit.

And in a bad sense —(4) to be troublesome,
burdensome, followed by oY Isa. 24:20; Neh. 5:18;
2 Sam. 13:25, poy ‘1233 Ni) “ Jest BS should be
burdensome to thee;” compare 14:26. “7! 1733

y myn “the hand of God is heavy upon” any
one, i.e. God afflicts some one heavily (compare
βαρείας χεῖρας, Hom.); 1 Sa. 5:11; Ps. 32:4. Fol-
_ lowed by °$ 1Sa. 5:6. Job 23:2, NBN ὃν 7722 "1

“the hand of God which ξεως on meis heavier
than my sighing,” i.e. the calamities which oppress
me are more weighty, or more vehement than my
complainings; compare 7? letter f (In Arabic also
verbs of weight, such as οὖν ke followed by ule

denote trouble.) From heavy things not being easily
moved, this verb is applied—

(5) to indolence, dullness (GAnwerfalligkeit), and to any
hindrance of the use of the senses; hence to be dull,
sluggish, of theeyes, Gen. 48:10; ofthe ears, Isa. 59:1
(fdwwerhirig); also of the mind SF easily moved, and
therefore obdurate, Exod.g:'7 (compare WP), τὰ like
manner verbs of fatness are applied to indolence;
compare 321, Φ ΒΟ,

Prey. T123—(1) causat. of Kal No. 2, to honour,
tod? honour to persons, Jud. 13:17; 2 Sa. 10:3;
God, Isa. 29:13; followed by ? of person, Ps. 86:9;
Dan. 11:38; and (in the same manner as verbs of
abundance) with the two accusatives. Isa. 43:23,
‘28733 N? 493 “thou hast not honoured me with
thy sacrifices.”

(2) causat. of Kal No.5, to harden the heart, or
mind, 1 Sa. 6:6.

CCCLXXXI

323—AWSS

Pua 133 to be honoured, Prov.13:18; 27:18
Isa. 58:13.

Hipnit—(1) to make heavy, 6. 5. a yoke, 1 Ki,
12:10; Isa. 47:6; a chain, Lam.3:7. Ellipt.-Neh.
5:15, “the pai governors OYA by ὙΠ 3317) se. Sy,
laid a heavy (yoke) upon the people,” greatly op-
pressed the people.

(2) causat. of Kal No. 2, to honour, to increase
with honours, to render illustrious, Isa.8:23;
Jer. 30:19. Also, toacquire honour or glory (for
cneself), 2 Ch. 25:19.

(3) causat. of Kal No. 5, to make dull the ears,
Isa.6:10; Zec.'7:11; to harden the heart, Ex.9:34.

NipHaL—(1) pass. of Pret No.1, to be honoured, te
be held in honour, Gen. 34:19; 1Sa.9:6; 28a
23:19, 23. 339 DY a glorious name, Deut. 28:58
P]. 733) things done gloriously, Ps. 87:3.

(2) reflect. to shew oneself great or glorious,
Hag. 1:8; followed by 3 in any thing, Exod. 14:4,
17,18; Lev. 10:3; Eze. 39:13.

(3) to be heavy, i.e. abundant, to be rich, see
Kal No.3. Pro. 8:24, Ὁ "3232 ΓΊΣ ΝῊ “ heavy (i.e
Spout Cais of water.” Isa. 23: 8, 9, PES ἼΞ3)
“the most wealthy of the earth.”

Hirnpa—EL—(1) to honour oneself, to boast one-
self, Pro. 12:9.

(2) to multiply oneself; hence to be numerous,
many, Nah. 3:15.

The derived nouns follow, except 7323,

3 const. 123 Ex. 4:10, and 733 Isa. 1:4.

(A) adj. = 0 heavy, 1 Sam. 4:18; Prov. 47:8:
also, aden (Isa.1:4). Mostly used figuratively, as—

(2) abundant (Germ. eine fdnvere Menge; Lat.
graves pavonum greges. Varr.); 133 2° a numerous
army, 1 Ki. 10:2; Isa. 36:2; also, rich (@re gravis),
Gen. 13:2. In a bad sense—

(3) grievous, burdensome (bricéend), of a heavy
famine, Gen. 12:10; 41:31; of enormous sin, Psal.
38:5 (compare Isa. 1:4, )¥ 133 “(a people) laden
with iniquity.”

(4) difficult, hard, of an affair or business,
Exod. 18:18; Num.11:14; of a language hard to
be understood, Eze. 3:5.

(5) not easily moved because of weight; slow,
of the tongue, Ex. 4:10. sare

(B) subst. the liver (Arab. 3S aS, 3.5), 85 being

the heaviest of the viscera, both in | weight and in
importance, Ex. 29:13, 22; Lev. 3:4,10. Lam.2:11
“133 yw? BY) “ my iver i is poured out upon the
earth ;” hyperb. spoken of the most severe wounding
of the liver, i.e. of the mind.

5 -"ἼῺ

335 adjective, everywhere fem. 7833 for 7733
magnificent, splendid, Eze. 23:41; Psal. 45:14;
subst. precious things, Jud. 18:21.

23. (1) heaviness (of a weight), Prov. 27:3.:
(2) vehemence, e.g. of fire, Isa. 30:27.

(3) multitude, Nah. 3:3.
(4) heaviness, i.e. grievousness of war, Isa.21:15.

ΓῚ 33 f. heaviness, difficulty, Ex. 14:25.

11.1.52 TO BE EXTINGUISHED, QUENCHED, GO
out; properly spoken of fire, Lev. 6:5, 6; of a lamp,
1 Sa. 3:3; metaph. of the anger of God, 2 Ki. 22:17;
of the destruction of enemies, Isa. 43:17, ‘they are
_ quenched like a wick.” (Arab. LS to cover a
fire with ashes, not quite to extinguish, but Lx is
to be extinguished. The primary idea is that of
covering over, hiding, compare 829,30. To this
answers the Gr. σβέω.)

Pret, to extinguish, put out, prop. Isa. 1:31;
42:3; metaph. Jer.4:4; 21:12. 2 Sam. 21:17, xd

SW? ΤΙΝ 733) “ that thou quench not the light
of Israel,” lest thou, the alone light of the people,
shouldest perish. Compare 2 Sa. 14:7, and above,
see nom, page cLxvu, B.

“NAD m. (once f. Gen. 49:6, No. 4), pr. heaviness,
always used figuratively.

(1) honour, glory of men, Ps. 8:6; Job19:9;
1Sa. 4:21; of God, Psa.19:2; 79:9; 96:8. And
thus, ΣΡ 23 Mic. 1:15, the most noble of Israel,
zompare Isa. 5:13; 8:7; 17:3, 4. In ace. adverbially
with honour, honourably, Ps. 73:24.

(2) majesty, glory, splendour. 1332 Era) the
king of majesty, of glory, used of God, Psa. 24:7, 8,
g [The person of the Son]; N12} D3 a throne of
glory, 1 Sa. 2:8; hapa 133 the glory of Lebanon,
i.e. its wood, Isa. 35:2; 60:13; comp. 10:18; 23
MIM (LXX. δόξα Κυρίου), i.e. the glory, surrounded
with which Jehovah appears; also, God as sur-
rounded with this glory, Exod. 24:16; 40:34; 1 Ki.
8:11; 2 Ch.7:1; Isa.6:3; Eze.1:28; 3:12, 23; 8:4;
10:4, 18; 11:23; comp. Luke 2:9.

(3) abundance, riches, Psal. 49:17; Isa. 10:3;
66:12.

(4) poet. the heart, the soul, as being the more
noble part of man; comp. ΠῚ ΠῚ (if it be not i. q. 133
prop. the /iver,and figuratively applied to the soul,
as elsewliere 2), Psa. 16:9; 57:9; 108:2. Const.
with fem. (like its synonym 82). Gen. 49:6, penps
"hap TnRON « my soul was not present in their
asgemblies.” [But, qu. is not the verb 2 p. masc.?
So English version. ]

CCCLXXXII

Ὁ59- 25
mpl see 739.

133 [Cabul], pr. n.— (1) of ἃ region in Galilee
containing twenty cities, given by Solomon to Hiram,
1 Kings 9:13. Josephus, in Ant. viii. 5, § 3, pros
bably making a conjecture from the context, says
μεθερμηνευόμενον yap τὸ Χαβαλὼν, κατὰ Φοινίκων

᾿ γλῶτταν οὐκ ἀρέσκον σημαίνει: but this meaning

can scarcely rest on etymological grounds, and perhaps
32 is the same as 7323 bound, limit. The Arabian
geographers mention, in the province of Safad, in that

region, a fortress called Cabal εἰ Pas see Rosenmiiller,

Analecta Arabica, iii. page 20. .
(2) of a town in the tribe of Asher, Josh. 19:27.

1123 (“bond,” from the root 133 [In Thes. “cake,
from 233”), [Cabbon], pr. n. of a town in the tribe
of Judah, Josh. 15:40; perhaps the same as 8}339
1 Ch. 2:49.

Ya3 m. adj.

(1) great, large (Arab. ae) ὈΞΞ OW
great waters, Isa. 17:12; 28:2; Ὁ) 33 very old,
Job 15:10. (Arab. os Ant avery aged man.)

(2) much, Job 31:25; Isa.16:14. Root 133 No.2.

33 m. a plaited mattress, from the root 123
No.1. 1Sam.19:13, 16, OYY Y33 “a mattress
made of woven goats’ hair.”

bap an unused root, Ch. [Talm.], Syr., Arab.
to tie, to bind, to tie firmly; kindred to the root
533 and San: also 133, "33,20. Hence the quad- ~

riliteral ban which see; also pr.n. 423 and—

555 pl. const. 232 m. a fetter, Psalm 105:18;
149:8. (Arab. and Syr. id.).

39 an unused root, Talmud, to bind, to bird
together, i. q. 223, Syr. to gird. Hence the pr. n.
123 [in Thes. from 333], 82333, 3355,

ee) pr. TO TREAD, or TRAMPLE WITH THE
FEET (cogn. to 3D; as to the syllable D3, which is
primary in this root, see under Dia p. cvm, A),
hence to wash garments by treading on them when
under water. It differs from }1]-to wash (the b-vly),
as the Gr. λούειν differs from πλύνειν. In Kal it omy
occurs in Part. D213 Isa.7:3; 36:2, a washer of
garments, a fuller, Gr. πλυντήρ, κναφεύς, one who
cleanses soiled garments, ard fulls new ones. See
Schneider, Ind. ad Scriptt. Rei Rustiee, p. 385. Sch. ἐν
zen, Triture et Fullonie Antiquitates, Lips. 17€3, 8

va2—yi5
‘Piet 533 and D33—(1) i.q. Kal Gen. 49:11; Ex.
19:10. Part. 032%) i. ᾳ. D25 Mal. 3:2. ~
(2) Metaph. to purge the soul from sin, Psal. 51:
4,9; Jer. 4:14; but still allusion is made to the
original signification of washing, Jer. 2:22; Mal.
3:2.
Pua, pass. Lev. 13:58; 15:17.
Horupart, pass. D230 Lev. 13:55, 56.

by a2 an unused root, like the cogn. ¥23 and
Y3? to be high, specially with a round form as a
tumour, cup, head. Hence 353 helmet. :

Beta, unused in Kal—(1) pr. TO BIND TOGE-
THER, TO PLAIT, TO BRAID, i.q. 233 and the roots
therewith compared (also W923 No. II). Hence 23
plaited mattress, 123 sieve, 123! coarse cloth, 1339
net work. Like many other words of twisting,
plaiting, binding (273, 217, WP, MP), it is applied to
strength and magnitude. Hence—

(2) to be great, to be much, also to be long, con-

-.-

tinual, see 123, 7723. (Arabic os to be great,

powerful, ~< to grow up, to be advanced in years,
Syr. za to increase, to grow up, ith. Tf)Z: to
be glorious, illustrious.)

Hip, to make much, to multiply, Job 35:16.
Part. Y3> subst. (of the form MND) abundance,
with ? prefixed, 7330? i. 4. ap plentifully, much.
Job 36:31.

Derived nouns, see under Kal No.1, also 33
and those which immediately follow.

ἽἼΞ3 pr. subst. length of space, continuance of
time (see the root, No.2). Hence—

(1) [Chebar], pr.n. of a river in Mesopotamia,
also called “25 (which see), Greek and Latin Cha-
boras. Eze. 1:3; 3:15,23; 10:15, 22. This or-
thography of this name accords with the Syriac

(4.5, 30 54), whileon the other hand ὝΣΠ
(19) agrees with the Arabic. Although each
form affords a suitable etymology (430 joining to-
gether, and 23 length, a long, great river), yet
_ Ishould regard the Aramean mode of spelling the
name of a river in Mesopotamia, as the genuine and
original. ὦ ᾿

(2) adv. already, long ago, formerly, now
(tangft). Bee: 1:10; 3:15; 4:2; 9:6,7. (Syr. tao
long ago already).

M33 f.a sieve. Am.g:9. Root 13> No.1.

CCCLXXXII1

55- "2
39 [only in const. N33] f. pr. length (from

133 No. 2), hence of acertain measure of distance,

just as many other words denoting measure, weight,

time, are used of certain measures, weights, and spaces
of time (compare Heb. ND, Re, ΠΣ, Ὁ. Ch. TY

a long time, specially a year, MY, ae ὥρα, ashort -
time, specially an hour; Germ. Xcer Land, ein Maas
Wein, Lat. pondo, whence Pfund). But what this
measure may have been, cannot certainly be gathered
from the occurrences, Gen. 35:16; 48:7; 2 Kings
5:19. The LXX. once (Gen. 48:7) add for the
sake of explanation, ἱππόδρομος, which is either
stadium (see Hody, De Bibl. Text. Originalibus, p.

Wwe

115), or a measure used by the Arabs (ων vil! £5)

i.e. a distance such as a horse can go without being
overworked; about three parasangs (cine Station), see
Koehler ad Abulf. Syriam, p. 27.

wad [an unused root], pr. i. 4. v'23 and D323
to subdue, force, specially to have cottion, to be-
get offspring (see 933 No.3). Arab. (wf and
transp. _ μιᾷ» subegit puellam. Hence—

WI2 Γρὶ. Ὁ 331 m. a lamb (pr. progeny of
sheep), specially from the first to the third year (see
Bochart, Hieroz. i. p. 421, seq.), whence there is often
added 1n3¥-}2 the son of its year, one year old. Nu.
7:15, 21, 33, 39, 45, 51,57, 63, 69, 75, and in plur.
nw 23 Nu. 7:17, 23, 29, 35, 41. Sometimes it is
used in a wider sense, and denotes sheep generally,
Gen. 21:27. [This is quite a mistake, this word
does not occur there.] (, 4.< a lamb ofa year
old, see the Arabian grammarians in Bochart, loe.
cit.). The feminine of this word is—

ΓΖ 2 Sa. 12:3, and ΓΞ Lev.14:10. Nu.
6:14 [pl. M&33, const. Niv”33] a ewe lamb, from
the first year to the third— Rather more rarely with
the letters transposed 303, 7323 is found, but the
former is undoubtedly th: original form.

W322 fat. vias’ —(1) TO TREAD WITH THE
FEET, TO TRAMPLE UNDER FEET, kindred to the
root DID. Zee. 9:15, ΚΡ ΣΙ Σ WD “they shall
tread with their feet the stones of the sling,” 1. 6.
shall easily turn them aside, so as not to be hurt
(compare Job 41:20,21). Mic. 7:19, 2>D3y, ViaD
“he treads down our iniquities,” i.e. disregards
them, does not avenge them.

(2) to subject, te subdue to oneself, e.g. of

12 - 9

beasts, with regard to man, Genesis 1:28; enemies,
slaves, a hostile country, Nu. 32:22, 29 [In Niph.];
2 Ch. 28:10; Jer. 34:11; Neh. 5:5. Comp. 77).

---

(3) to force a woman, Est.7:8. (Arab. | waS-)
Pret, to subject, i.g. Kal No. 2, 2Sam. 8:11.
{“ Hiph. i. q. Kal No. 2, Jer. 34:11 2°n2.”]
NipHat—(1) pass. of Kal No. 2, Nu. 32:22, 29;
Josh. 18:1.
(2) pass. of No. 3; Neh.5:5,attheend. Hence —

wI> m. a stool for the feet, 2 Ch.g:18. Syriac
jaan id. [* Chald. 033."]

wap mase. a furnace; according to Kimchi a
lime kiln, or a furnace for smelting metal, differing
from 1334 an oven, Gen. 19:28; Ex.g:8,10; 19:18.
So called apparently from its subduing metal ; unless it
be judged best to refer it to the Arab. ( 3 to kindle.

[In Thes. the allusion to this Arabic verb is expressly
renounced. 7

ἽΞ fem. (1 Ki. 17:16) plur. 2°92 τὰ. (Jud. 7:16;
t Ki. 18:34), [“ Sanscrit ghada, Slav. Kad”], xadoc,
κάδδος, cadus,a bucket,a pail, a vessel both for
drawing (see the root T) No.2), and for carrying
water, Gen. 24:14, seq.; Ecc. 12:6; also for keeping
meal, 1 Ki. 17:12, 14, 16; this vessel was one
which women were accustomed to carry on their
shoulders. (Gen. loc. cit.)

272 Chald. Pael to lie, to tell lies, ig. Heb.
313, Hence—

31D Γ᾿ 1372 Chald. adj. Lying, Dan. 2:9.

TTD an unused root; prop. i. q. ND3 to beat, to
pound; hence— :

(1) to strike fire, whence 13 a spark, and
372 a sparkling gem, a ruby.

(2) to labour heavily, toilsomely, like smiths
comp. cudo); specially to draw water from a well.

Hence is 12. (Arab. ΖΞ to pound, to labour toil-

gYe-

somely, to draw from a well, ».< a striking fire:
[“ compare th. 722:")).

"13 see "1.

"1? see “I.

1373 m. Ezek. 27:16; Isaiah 54:12, a certain
sparkling gem, prob. the ruby, from the root 11

No.1. Arab. 73S 3S extreme redness (Chald.
¥ITZI3, "N72 Ex. 39:11, id.).

CCCLXXXIV

ms—-wWa3

“YTD an unused root. Arab. <> and jas
(cogn. T1?).—(1) to be turbid, troubled.

(2) to be disturbed, as life by adverse circumstances
and calamities (compare 13). By another metaphcr
in Hebrew it is applied to warlike disturbances, see

3.
ἽΝ ΥΙ3 [ Chedorlaomer] (ifit bea Pheenicio-

Shemitic word “a handful of sheaves,” from

773 ig. 96 a handful, and ἼΩΝ sheaf), pr.n. of
a king of the Elamites in the time of Abraham, Gen.

14:1, 9. [Perhaps its true etymology should be
sought in the ancient Persian.” ]

ΓΞ constr. from 473 (like 2°0P from ΠΡ, see
Hebr. Gramm. ed. 10, p. 24,82), pr. like as this,
ig. 73, Arab. ΛΔ i.e.

(1) 80, thus, Gen. 32:5; Ex.3:15. Ofvery frequent
occurrence is the phrase ‘B V8 73, where the words
themselves follow, Jud. 11:15; especially in the be-
ginning of communications from God. 7)? WX 73,
“thus saith Jehovah,” Jer. 2:2; 7:20; 9:16, 22.
Rarely in the manner of substantives with a prefix
733 in this manner (like }33 for 13), and put twice
in this manner...in that manner, 1 Ki. 22:20.

(42) When applied to place, hither, here, but this is
rare, Gen. 31:37; 2 Sam. 18:30; also doubled, here,
there; hither, thither, Nu.11:31. 73 hithertc,
borthin, Gen. 22:5. 3) 73 hither, and thither, Ex.
2:12.

(3) Used of time, now N35 hitherto, Ex. 7:16;
Josh. 17:14. 73“) AD“ till now and till then, bis
dann und dann, i.e. in the meanwhile; 1 Ki. 18:45.

ΓΞ Ch. i.g. 73 No. 3, Dan. 7:28. MDW hitherto.

TJD (Cogn. roots M83 and NP) fut. A22.—(1) τὸ
BE FEEBLE, TO FAIL IN STRENGTH, to be cast down
in mind, Isa.42:4. Specially,

(2) used of a lamp about to go out (see adj. Isa.
42:3); of eyes become dim, whether by age, Deut.
34:7; Zec.11:17; Gen 27:1; or by grief, Job 17:7.

Pret 793 and 193.—(1)intrans. to become pale,as
a spot on the skin, Levit. 13:6, 21, 26, 28, 56; also
to be feeble, timid, to be cast down in mind, Ez.
21:12; comp. Isa. 61:3.

(2) to chide, to restrain any one; 1 Sam. 3:13,
DB AnD Ny “and (that) he did not chide them;”
i.e. restrain them. Compare 783, Hence—

ΓΞ adj. only used in f. 192 failing, weak, spe-
cially of a wick burning with a very little flame, almost
gone out, Isa. 42:3; of eyes become dim, 1Sa.3:2; of ἡ

y2)3-7"5

faint light coluur, Levit. 13:39; “spots M122? Mind of
a pale whiteness,” von mattaveifer Sarbe 9 of a spirit
wroken down, Isa. 61:3.

Wd f. healing, mitigation, Nah. 3:19.

a) Ch. To BE ABLE, (kindred to byp, boy. comp.

as to the connection of yerbs Hy and iY, p. cont, A.
under let. 77), followed by ? with inf. Dan. 2:26; 4:15;

5:8, 15.
ΪΠ3 unused in Kal. Arab. oS and ...~= Conj.
I. and V. To FRMAAGE TO preprer, al the art of

au and rey rophet, a soothsayer, often
gury,and |< a prop y

used amongst the heathen Arabs ; hénce, one who
undertakes any one’s cause, his deputy, dele-
gate, to use the words of F pigiatieg ah acres! αι 1799);

da \> εὖ eens) — a ey wo he who
stands up in any one’s matter, and labours in
his cause. The signification of priest is kindred in
Heb. 1173, inasmuch as prophets and priests were alike
Berreed to intercede between the ge and men. Syr.

oo to be rich, opulent, [uo rich, abundant,

Jlanons riches, abundance, glory; all which ideas
are secondary, and appear to be deduced from the
condition of the priests. (As to the signification of
ministering, which has been inaccurately [ 3] attributed
to this root, I have lately made observations, in pref.
to Hebr. Lex. Germ. ed. m1, p. XxxuI.)

Pret }73—(1) to be or become a priest, Deu.
10:6. (Syr. S13.)

(2) to minister as a priest, to use the office of
priest, Ex. 31:10; often followed by nim Ex. 28:
41: 40:13, 15; Hos. 4:6.

(3) from the use in Syriac, Isa. 61:10, 92) {N03
WS “as a bridegroom makes splendid his head-
dress.” So Symm., Vulg., Syr. Hence—

172; (pl. 0°29], m. a priest (Syr. Chald. Lista,
8273, Eithiop. ὩΣ: id. As to the Arabic, and the
_ etymology, see the root), Gen. 14:18; 41:45, 50;
_ Ex.2:16; 3:1; 18:1, and often. UND 15. 2Ch.19:
11; 24:11; 96: 20, and S32 1735 Lev. 21:10; Nu.
35:25, 28; Josh. 20:6, the high priest, who eg: is
called ΠΟ ΘΠ {735 the anointed priest, Lev. 4:3, 5-
Kings, who were also priests, are mentioned Gen. 14:
18; Psalm 110: 4.— There is a very old opinion of
πες writers, that }72 alsc signifies prince. Not
only have the Chaldee interj reters in several places

CCCLXXXV

yr3-w735

(Gen. 41:45; Ex. loc. cit.; Ps. 110:4) translated it
by 831 a prince; but even the author of the books
of Chronicles seems to have followed this opinion;
giving, according to his manner, an interpretation ef
the Words, 2 Sa. 8:18, 9 0°93 Ἢ 23). 1 Chr. 18:

17, 329 ἪΡ Dw ὌΥΤ 1295 « and the sons of Da-
vid (were) the chief about the king,” i.e. the prin-
cipal ministers of the kingdom. Nevertheless, from
2 Sa. 8:17, compared with 1 Sa. 21:2; 22:9, it ap-
pears pretty clearly that in 2Sa. 8:18, priests are
really to be understood, although not of the tribe of
Levi; [This shews that they could not have been
priests]; and the author of the Chronicles seems to
have chosen this interpretation of the more ancient
text, being unable to admit of any priests except
those of the tribe of Levi. [No such priests could
have been under that dispensation; the inspiration of
the books of Chronicles, as well as those of Samuel,
must not be forgotten.] (See De Wette, Beytriige
zur Einleit. ins A. T.i. page 81, 82; and my history
of the Hebrew language, page 41.) The authority
of Onkelos is much lower, and in ail the above cited
examples the signification of priest is the only true one.
[Let this assertion of Gesenius be carefully weighed. ]

}iJ> emphat. st. 8202, pl. P23, Ch. ig. Heb. 199
a priest, Ezr.7:12, 16, 21.

ΓΊΞΙΞ f. priesthood, the office or function of «
priest, Ex. 29:9; 40:15; Nu.16:10; 25:13.

3 pl. M2, Chald. a nies Dan. 6:11. - Syr.
so -
jla‘n, Arab. 35> id., wage an aperture ina wall.
From the root 3 No. Il.

ΔῚΞ ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Eze. 30:5, [Chub], pr.n. of a
country which is joined with Egypt and thiopia.
Some understand by it Coben, a port of A2thiopia, or
Cobium, a town near the Mareotis; perhaps it should
be written 333 Λεία, a reading followed by the Arabie
translator (he undoubtedly imitating the LXX., al-
though in our copies this word is wanting); he has

translated 4. ἐγ» ἰδ the people of Nubia; a trace of

this reading is found in De Rossi’s Cod. 409, whe
for 233) a prima manu has 3333).

yris (Milra) Ezek. 27:10, in pause Y2'3 38:4
const. Y313 (Milél) 1 Sa. 17:5; Isa. 59:17, pl. OVID
Jer. 46:4; 2 Chron. 26:14, m. a helmet; twice yain
(Milra) Eze. 23 : 24, const. Y2'P (Milél) 1 Sa. 17:38
Root 33. In this word there is a singular confusion
of the τὶ gare and penacute form Ὁ, 2ub with the
acute DP Y, which may ae thus explained. Properly

Ὁ -ΠἸ2
each of these words was a segolate, of the form 995

S-w

(like the Arabic ἀπ, acup). But the Cholem as
strengthened by the accent, and being written fully,
_ contrary to the common usage, in the manner of the
later Hebrew and Syriac (comp. /7)P Dan. 11:30,
Www 2Sa.18:9, Syr. e900); had such force. in
this word, that it was retained even in the pl, 0°35
(for D°932, or D'VI3 dvaim), as if from the singular
y22, of the form Dbip. Hence it was that such a
form (9233) was used at least in the absolute state,
᾿ although in the construct state the original segolate
form was preserved (compare 723, constr..133). A

longer and secondary form is found in Syr. [saac.
Intermediate forms, which fluctuate between the two,

are Y33 Eze. 27:10, yap 23:24.
7113 unused in Kal.—(I) τὸ urn; Gr. καίω
2 TT ?

(xatw); Arab. 9; Syriac jas to burn in, to
brand, to mark by burning, see 3 No. II, 7213, 7131,
- —(II) Like the cognate words 332, 323, 32, also
MD, 13, appear to have the signification of hollow-

ἘΨΦ9᾽ 51}
ing, excavating, 2 trace of which is found in the

= So-

Ch. 12 a window, Arabic ,= an aperture, i= a
window. I formerly derived this from 73 to bore
through, but this is an uncertain meaning. As to
what the Arabic lexicons give, sy= to pierce, to
prick as a scorpion, this meaning comes from that
of burning in, because a scorpion marks the skin as
with a cautery, in piercing it and introducing its
poison.

Nipwat pass. of No. I, to be burned, scorched
i with fire), Pro. 6:28; Isa. 43:2.

{ Derivatives, 3, 73, ΠῚΞ9, 13.]

mid night, Dan. 11:6, see M3.

TD fem. a burning, a burnt part of the body,
Ex. 21:25. Root 79.
Ἅ313 [conet. 2213], τη. a star, Gen. 37:9; Psal.
at 9 »
8.4. (Arabic SS, Syr. (3. 9.59, £thiop.
nON): ard Mnf): id.; whence denom. verb

- - ce

—S4S to sparkle like a star. The root is 333,
.

Arab. S$, Zita. ff: to roll upin a ball; whence
3323, and 3 being softened 23)3, 3313 prop. a globe,
ἃ ball; compare MBO.) Metaph. used of an il-
lustrious prinee, Nu. 24:17; like the Arab. SS
often in Hariri. ;

CCCLXXXVI

-

nom

by TO MEASURE (like the Syr., Chald., Arab.
US for LS). In Kal it occurs once, Isa. 40:12.

PILPEL 5293—(1) to take in, to hold, to contain;
prop. used of a vessel (in fid) halten, meffen). 1 Ki
8:27, “ behold heaven and the heaven of heavens
cannot contain thee,” 2 Ch. 6:18.

(2) to hold up, to sustain—(a) i.q. to bear, to
endure (auébalten), Mal. 3:2; Pro. 18:14; Jer. 20:9.
—(b) to protect any one; Ps. 112:5, to defend
one's cause before a tribunal, Ps. 55:23.

(3) to nourish, to sustain, to provide with sus-
tenance, Gen. 45:11; 47:12; 50:21; 1 Kings 4:7;
17:4. Followed by two acc. Genesis 47:12; 1 Kings
18:4, ἐξ

Pass. 9293 Yo be provided with food, 1 Kings
20:2”.

Hin >°39.—(1) iq. Pilpel. No. 1, 1 Kings
4:26, 38; Ezek. 23:32, Don? n2Y% “containing
much.”

(2) i.g. Pilp. No. 2, a, Jerem. 6:11; 10:10; Joel
2:11. j

D5 an unused root. Arab. els Conj. IT. to
g- 2
heap up, hes = a heap, like the Hebr. ΠΝ, which
see. This root belongs to the very widely extended
family of stocks D3, DY, ON, concerning which see be-
low on the root DDY.

WAD (of the form 3HY), a globe, little ball of
gold (from the root ¥23, ;4§ to make globular),
perhaps collectively globules, or a necklace made
of golden globules strung together, (which are found
solid in Arabia; see Diod. Sic. iii. 44, al. 50; Strabo
xvi. p. 777, Casaub.), such as the Israelites in the
wilderness, and the Midianites wore, Ex. 35:22; Nu.
31:50.

43) unused in Kal, prop. Τὸ STAND UPRIGHT;
see Piet, Hiemit, and the noun }3. A secondary

root is the Arab. and th. eS M4: to exist, to
be. As to 13333") Job 31:15; see Analyt. Ind.

Piet }2}3.—(1) to set up, to erect, prop. to set
upright, as a throne, Ps.g:8; 2Sa. 7:13; hence, to
confirm, to establish, to maintain, Psalm 7:10;
40:3; 48:9; 68:10; 90:17; 99:4.

(2) to found, as a city, Ps. 107:36; Hab. 2:12,
the earth, Psalm 24:2; 119:90; heaven, Proverbs
3:19.

(3) to direct, as arrows, Psalm 7:13; 11:2;

also without the accus. ὉΠ absol. (jielen), followed — °
by of the mark, Ps.92:13 Metaph. with the

by

“ae

815- Ὁ}
omissicn of 32 (for the full form, see Him, No. 4),
to turn one’s mind to any thing, to have in one’s
mind, Job 8:8; Isa. 51:13.

(4) to create, to form, used of God with regard to
man, Deut. 32:6; Psalm 119:73; the moon and stars,
Ps. 8:4.

Pass. }213.—(1) to be established (used of one’s
steps), Ps. 37:23. .

(2) Pass. of act. No. 3, to be prepared, Ezek.
28:13.

Hipmt }'37} i.q. Pilel.—(1) to set up, to erect,
e. g. a seat, Job 29:7; Ps. 103:19; hence, to estab-
lish, Ps.89:53; 2 Sa.7:12; tostrengthen, Ps.10:17;
89:5.

(2) to constitute, to appoint any one,e.g. a
king; followed by ? 2 Sa. 5:12; Josh. 4:4.

_ (3) to found, as a sanctuary, 1 Ki. 6:19; an altar,

Ezr. 3:3; the world, the mountains, Ps. 65:7; Jer.
10:12; 51:15.

(4) to direct, to aim, as a weapon, followed by δ

_ of pers. (against any one), ΡΒ. 7:14; to set the face,
Eze. 4:3, one’s way, 2 Chron. 27:6. Specially—(a)
222 P27 to apply one’s mind to do something, 1. 6.
to purpose seriously, to take in hand, 2 Ch. 12:14;
30:19; Ezr.7:10; and without ab 1 Chron. 28:2,
mi32> *ni20 “Ihave purposed to build;” Jud.
12:6.—(b) (2?) PDT to apply the mind, 1 Sa. 23:22;
followed by ? of pers. (for to care for) 2 Ch. 29:36.
—(c) nid ab ?'21) to direct the heart to the Lord,
1 Sam. 7:3; 2 Ch. 20:33; and without MINN Job
11:13.

(5)to prepare, make ready, as food, Gen. 43:16;

deceit, Job 15:35; compare Job 27:17; 38:41, ete.
_ —As to the Inf. absol. j28 (for 1317), and its use as
an adverb, see that word.
Hopuat, pass. of Hiphil, No. 1, Isa. 16:5; of No. 2,
Tsa. 30:33; of No.5, Nah. 2:6; Pro. 21:31.
Nipuat, pass. of Pilel and Hiphil.—(1) to be set
_ up, to rise up, Isa. 2:2; Eze.16:7 (of breasts be-
coming round); to stand firm, to be established,
Ps. 93:2; 101:7; Job21:8. Hence ὉΠ 133 Prov.
4:18, fixed, steady day, noon, when the sun seems
_ to stand without moving, at the highest point of its
course in thesky; Gr. σταθερὸν ἦμαρ, σταθερὰ peonp-
Bpia, Arab. ell day\3; see Schult. on Pro. loc. cit. ;

Ruhnken ad Tim. p. 236. Figuratively—(a) to be
_ vight, fit, Ex.8:22; Job 42:8; Ps. 5:10.—(b) to be
true, sincere; Ps.78:37, WY }12°N> 039“ their heart
_ was not sincere towards him.” Part. f. 1312) that
_ which is sincere, sincerity, Ps. 5:10.—(c) to be
_ firm, constant; ἢ3) ΠῚ a spirit constant in the pur-

Be

CCCLXXXVII

Ὁ15- 8

| pose of virtue, Ps. 51:12; Gen. 41:32, D9 7370 Hid}

DAN “ the thing is certainly decreed of God.”— _
(d) to be firm, intrepid, used of the mind, Ps. §'):8;
108:2; 112:7.—(e) to be sure, certain, ΣΧ cer-
tainly, 1 Sa. 26:4; 23:23.

(2) to be founded, Jud. 16:26.

(3) to be prepared; Ex. 19:11, 0°13) °F) “be ye
ready;” verse 15; 34:2; Eze.g8:7. Followed by
? of pers. to be ready for any one, i.e. to be near
at hand, Pro. 19:29; compare Job 15:23; followed
by ° of the thing, to be ready for any thing, i. e. to be
near doing it; Ps. 38:18, }132 ΨΥ ΤῊΣ “I am near
falling.”

_ HirHPae. yiann, once Proverbs 24:3; elsewhere

1235}—(1) to be established, confirmed. Prov.
24:3; Num. 21:27; Isa. 54:14.

(2) to prepare oneself. Ps. 59:5.

Derived nouns, 13, }28, #23, 1°3, 30, ΠδΊ 2, 139A
and the pr.n. }°2, 79339, 7993, PIT.

pia 1 Ch. 18:8 [Chun], pr.n. of a town in Phe
nicia, called in the parallel place, 2 Sam. 8:8, ᾿Ξ
In the itinerary of Antoninus, it is called Conna,
see Michaélis in Suppl. p. 1233.

112 m. acake,asmall cake [used for idolatrous
offerings], Jer.7:18; 44:19; Greek κανών, χαυών,
χαβών, a word adopted from the Phenicio-Shemitic.
It is from the root 13, Piel }}3 (Ch. 133) to prepare;
not, as some have supposed, from 13, like the Greek
πόπανον; πέμμα, from πέπτω to cook, bake; for this
root has the signification of burning, branding, not

cooking.

DID pl. nips f. (Jer. 25:15)—(1) acup. Sy

Jean, Chald. NDAD, NDB, N12, [“ Sam. Aya and -
Riper eee) Se

hax”), Arab. (wl, UwlS, gS ἃ cup full of
wine. As to the etymology 1 have no doubt that
the true origin was seen by Leberecht, a very skilful
young Oriental scholar, who of late [1832] made
the observation, that Did appeared to him to be con-
tracted from D335, DD a receptacle, a vessel, a
cup, like 39 a@ purse from 033, according to the
analogy of the nouns W'S for W328, N°3 for 23, 133,
compare also MY, Genesis 40:11, 13, 21; 2 Sa.
12:3; Psalm 23:5. Psalm 116:13, HWS niyawepia
“J will take the cup of salvation,” i.e. I will pour
out the cup of thanksgiving to Jehovah, because of
aid vouchsafed. In the prophets, Jehovah is some-
times represented as making the nations drink a cup
of intoxicating wine να 913), so that they rush
reeling into destruction Isa. 51:17,29; der. 25:15;

WD -N3

- 49:32; 51:7; Lam. 4:21: Hab. 2:16; Eze. 23:31,
32,33; compare Apoc. 17:24, and as to the same
image as used by the Arabic poets, see my Com-
ment. on Isaiah §1:17.— Elsewhere cup is used me-
taphorically of lot, the image of a cup however being
retained, Psalm11:6; 16:5; compare Matt. 26:39;
20:22; and see my observations out of Arabic
writers, on Isaiah 51:17, on Matt. loc. cit. in Rosen-
miiller’s Repertorium, i. p.130, and in the London
Classical Journal, liii. p. 159. sf

(2) acertain unclean bird (Ley. 11:17; Deuter.
14:16), dwelling amongst ruins (Ps.102:7). Some
of the ancient translators render it night owl, but
this is not supported by its etymology. Bochart more
correctly (Hieroz. ii. p. 267) understands it to be the
pelican, or cormorant, so called from the pouch
or bag hanging from the throat; like the Lat. truo
from trua.

I. “3 a root of doubtful authority in the verb,
but signifying as far as ‘can be gathered from its
derivatives, TO DIG, TO BORE THROUGH, like the
kindred roots, 773, 128, WP, 722. Compare Arab.

VES, ae
: =~ a digging in the earth, and in the Indo-Ger-
manic languages, Sanscr. Khir, to cleave, to dig.
Hence 73 μάχαιρα, a sword, so called from its
piercing, "3 executioner, also 3, m739 a place
where metals are dug, hence native ace

Very many ititerpreters suppose the verb itself to
be found in a passage much discussed as relating to
the Messiah [see the note], Ps. 22:17, where David,
pursued by the soldiers of Saul, says, “ Dogs have
surrounded me, the assembly of the wicked have
inclosed me, on ΕΞ." To give my own opi-
nion, I now regard it as the most simple exposition
to retain the ordinary signification of the words, and
to translate “ as lions” they gape upon, or threaten
ftBis would be a strange ellipsis], “ my hands and
my feet,” i.e. they threaten to tear all my members.
The form "382 is ὡς ὁ λέων, i. 6. as lions, like Isaiah
38:13; and to threaten, to gape upon, or asimilar
verb may be understood in this member of the sen-
tence from the foregoing context, by the ordinary
figure zeugma. [But no such idea is comprised in
what goes before. ]

However, all the ancient interpreters have taken
IND as a verb, and this may be defended, if we
regard "3 a participle of Kal, formed in the Chaldee
manner (D4) part. OXP) and plural, for OND (like
3 Ps. 45:9, for 0°31): although it would be cause
for surprise if we were to find two grammatical forms
αἴ such extreme rarity joined in one word (compare

CCCLXXXVIII

ia) =)

Lehrg. 401, 523). If tais opinion were adog ted, we
should render, piercing, digging through, my
hands and my feet, that is, my enemies (who are to
be understood by the dogs) with their darts and
weapons on every side: and there is no need to
remark that even these things apply as suitably as
possible to David[?], to whom this psalm is ascribed
in the title, and that at least there is no need to
understand them of Christ as affixed to the cross [Ὁ].
A verb of piercing in the sense of wounding (com-
Ge

re 9m and Arab. > to perforate, to wound) is
most aptly applied to hostile weapons; and hands
and feet are used poetically for all the members and
the whole body [?] (compare Hesiod. 114). LXX.
ὥρυξαν (the verb which they use elsewhere for 773,

P2). Wulg. foderunt. Syr. asts.—Aqu. Symm.
in the Hexapla and Jerome (according to the reading
vinzerunt [which is a mere erratum]) give the word
the signification of binding, tying, which is defen-
sible on philological grounds (and this ought not te
have been denied by Hengstenberg, Christologie d.

A. T. i. p. 180), compare ,\<& 1. V. to fold round a

Ger

head-dress, , a wreath, a head-dress, but it is

much less suitable to the context. — Aquila in his
first edition ἤσχυναν, they disfigured, i.e. they
stained with blood, prob. ascribing to the root "82
the signification of the Aramean "Y3.—Farther,
that x3 was commonly regarded as a verb is shown
by the reading of two MSS. 83 (4982) for 3.
_[Note. The remarks of Gesenius are sufficient to
shew any unprejudiced reader that 3 in this pas-
sage, does not mean, as a lion; it is to be observed,
ist. That all the ancient versions take it as part of a
verb, and most of them in the sense of to pierce; and
this, as Gesenius has shewn, is explicable with the
present reading. 2nd, The Jews themselves (see the
Masora on Num. 24:9.), expressly disclaim the mean-
ing of “as a lion.” τᾷ, Ben Chaim states that, in

the best MSS., he found a ‘Pp and ‘3 on the werd |
> is actually the reading of some _
MSS. (see De Rossi). The sense will be just the same _
whether we read "y5 as a participle pl., or whether we ©
read "> pret. of the verb; the latter is apparently _—
We may either take it from 3 with 8 |

ND, ND. 4th, TS

preferable.
inserted, or from a kindred root ΝΘ (compare DX:

and py). It is hardly needful to state how certain it _
is that the Psalm applies to Christ and not to David; _
the authority of the New Test. proves this, even if it
had not been clear from the contents of the Psalm.) __

Ἴ-

I. 9D or WD an unused root, prob. i. q. 3
to be hot, to boil (gibren), hence to cook. Hence
D7’) frying pan, 3 basin, and —

ΠΣ m.a furnace in which metals are smelted from
the ores, Ez. 22:18, 20,22; Pro.17:3; 27:21; Metaph.
Isa. 48:10, “I have proved thee in the furnace of
affliction;” Deut. 4:20, “and he brought you from the
iron furnace of Egypt;” 1Ki. 8:51. (Arab. SS,
Syr. Jiao id.)

JPY N3 (“smoking furnace”), [Chor-ashan],
pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Simeon, 1 Sam. 30:30;
elsewhere }U/Y, Josh.15:42; 19:7; 1Ch.4:32; 6:44.

"ND i. g.15 which see.

WD pr.n—(1)[Cush] Zthiopia(f. Ps.68:32),
and 4thiopians (LXX. Αἰθιοπέα, Αἰθίοπες, comp.
Jos. Archeol. i. 6, § 2, and Pesh. Act. 8:27); a peo-
ple descended from Ham, Gen. 10:7,8; whose country
was surrounded by the river Gihon(Gen. 2: 13; comp.
Isa. 18:1; Zeph.3:10); inhabited by black men (Jer.
13:23); and very rich (Isa. 43:3; 45:14); very often
joined with Egypt (Isa. 20:3—5; 37:9; see my com-
menton this passage) ; see also 2 Ki.19:9; 2Ch.14:11,
sq.; Ps.68: 32; 87:4; Jer. 46:9; Eze.30:4,sq.; Dan.
11:43; Am. 9:7; Job 28:19. Bochart has incau-
tiously (Phaleg iv. 2) made the Cushites inhabitants
of Arabia Felix; and the opinion of J. D. Michaélis,
who places the Cushites partly in Arabia, partly in
ZEthiopia, is not to be regarded (Spicileg. i. p. 143,
8q.); for there is no place in the Old Test., as Schul-
thess has rightly remarked (Paradies, p. 10,sq.), which

_ makes it needful to regard D'WID as having inhabited

any where but in Africa (the passages Num. 12:1;

Hab.3:10; 2Ch.21:16; 14;16,prove nothing); [but

even if these passages proved nothing, Gen. 2:13 would
still mark an Asiatic Cush. See Forster’s Arabia].
Indeed all the nations sprung from w33 and enume-
rated in Gen. 10:7, are to be sought for in Africa.
(2) a Benjamite in the court of Saul, [if not a
name applied to Saul himself, or to Shimei], Ps.7:1.

3 m.—(1) Gent. n. from 83 No. 1, an_Zthio-

_ pian, Jer. 13:23; 38:7, 10,12; 2 Chr. 14:8, pl.

BWAD 2 Chr. 21:16; Dan 11:43; and Ὁ 3, Am.
9:7, fen. RAID Num. 12:1.
(2) [Cushi], pr. n. of the father of Zephaniah the

prophet, Zeph. 1:1.

wa [Cushan], f. Hav. 3:7, i. q. 4D, No.1.
nye ]¥33 (“most malicious,” (or wicked)

ἡ Bthiopian?”) [Cushan-ris}.athaim], pr. a. -f

νι

ἃ

ΧΑ:

8 king of Mesopotamia, Jud. 3:8, 10

CCCLXXXIX

ἽΣ -

mwis ἢ, prosperity, pl. (comp. WS, ΣΕ) Ps
68:7. Root W2 No. 2.

MD 2 Ki. 17:30, and “1D verse 24. pr.n. Cuth,
Cuthah, the country of the Cutheans; 1. 6. of a
nation who were brought by the king cf Assyria ἴα.
inhabit the territory of the kingdom of Israel after
the people had been carried into captivity ; they after-
wards became one nation with those who were left of
the old inhabitants, thus forming the Samaritan peo-
ple, who, on this account, are calied by the Chaldeans
and Talmudists, 0°13. Nothing can be certainly
stated as to the locality of this country, which Josephus
(Archeol. ix. 14,°§ 3) places in Persia; others seek
it in Pheenicia, because the Samaritans themselves
professed a Sidonian origin (Jos. Ant. xi. 8.§ 6; xii.
5. § 6); see Michaélis Spicileg. P. i. p. 104, sq.

ny) ND; see nw.

μι γα, in Kal part. 313 Ps. 116:11; of more fre-
quent occurrence in— :

Piet 213 To Liz, Job 6:28; 34:6; Prov. 14:5.
(Arab. U3.) Followed by ? io lie to any one, to
deceive him. Ps. 78:36; 89:36, “shall I lie unto
David ?” i.e. break my fidelity (comp. Num. 23:19).
Eze. 13:19, followed by 3 id. 2 Ki. 4:16. Metaph.
applied to water quickly drying up and disappointing
the traveller, comp. IT>8.

Hiputt, to reprove of lying, to convict of false-
hood, Job 24:25.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. of Hiphil, to be proved false, or
deceitful, Job 41:1.

The derivatives follow, except ATDN, A TDN.

a3 m.—(1) falsehood, lying, Ps. 4:3; 5:73
Proy. 6:19.

2) any thing that deceives, deludes by false
hope; used of idols, Ps. 40:5; Am. 2:4; used of a
false oracle, Ez. 13:6.

N39 (“lying”), [Chozeba], pr. n. of a place,
1 Ch. 4:22, which appears to be the same as 23,
which see.

319 (“lying”), [Cozbi], pr. n. of a daughter of
a prince of Midian, Num. 25:15, 18.

, 31D [Chezid], pr. n. of a town in the tribe of

Judah, Gen. 38:5, prob. the same as that called else-
where 23,

Wd an unused rcot; nearly the same as Arab,

pS (the root <, which is found in Simonis, is

altogether wanting in Arabic), to break with vio-

‘

= aa
lence, to rout-an enemy, med. Kesra, to be angry,

9=
followed by eo compare Syriac Jb, bold,
daring. (Kindred roots are 1¥2; 13, 713.) Hence
YRS, WIS, ΓΞ,

M3 rarely M2 Dan. 11:6, with suff. ‘1 (from the
root MN3; which see).

(1) strength, power, might—(a) of men, Jud.
16:6, 30; Job 26:2, 15 Nod “to him who is devoid
of strength.” 2 33 Ps. 103:20 i. 4. elsewhere
ben "133.—(b) of animals, Job 39:11.—(c) used of
the power of God, Num. 14:17; Job 23:6; 30:18;
[used in a bad sense of violence, Ecc. 4:1]. Spe-
cially used of virile strength, Gen. 49:3, ‘73 AAS
“thou art my strength” i.e. the son of my strength,
begotten in my youthful vigour. The “strength
of the earth” is used for its produce, Gen. 4:12;
Job 31:39.

(2) the ability, power of doing any thing, fol-
lowed by a gerund. Dan. 1:4. L

(3) substance, wealth, riches (compare an
No.3), Job6:22; 36:19; Pro. §:10,comp. Ezr. 2:69.

(4) a larger kind of lizard, probably so called
from its strength, Lev. 11:30; see Boch. Hieroz. i.,

p- 1069. —

Wd unused in Kal; kindred root YM3, prob.
ro DENY, TO DISOWN, i. q. 4th. ML: and Arab.
ast.

[“ This root, like Y3 and bno, appears to have
had the signification of covering, covering over;
and this idea was partly transferred to that of deny-
ing (in YN3, M3), and partly to that of smearing
over (in bn3).” Thes. ]

Pret 793 (1) to deny, to disown, followed by an
accus. Isa. 3:9; Job 6:10.

(2) to cover, to hide, Job 27:11; Ps. 40:11, fol-
lowed by an accus. of the thing and ° (Ps. 40:11) or
1) of pers. to conceal from any one, Jos. 7:19; 1 Sam.
3:17, 17; Jer. 38:14, 25.

Hint M537.—(1) to hide, Job 20:12

(2) to cut off, to destroy, i. 4. ἀφανίζειν, as a
people, Exod. 23:23; Zec. 11:8.

NipHaL—(1) pass. of Piel, No. 1, 2 Sam. 18:13;
Ps. 69:6; 139:15; Hos. 5:3.

(2) pass. of Hiphil No. 2, Job 4:7; 15:28; 22:
20, with the addition of the words from the earth,
Ex. 9:15.

nid an unused root, having, as I consider, the

same meaning as Syriac Ad to pant, Germ. feudyen
‘compare the roots of similar sound, which also are

~CCCXC

ὉΠ

onomatopoetic, ΠΒ), M2, 172); hence, to exert or.e’s
strength, whence 12 strength, power. I consider
the Arab. c= to overcome in battle, as a secondary

root, formed from the Hebr. 3,

ΝᾺ iq. Arab. ςἰξὶξξ τὸ parnT the eyes with
stibium, Ez. 23:40; prop. perhaps to blacken, as τί
with charcoal, so that it would be kindred to ὉΠὰ
charcoal. For the paint of the Hebrew women (else-
where called 5, Gr. στίμμι) was dust, producing a
black colour, commonly prepared from lead ore and
zinc, which they mixed with water, and spread on the
eyelids in such a way that the white of the eye might
appear brighter surrounded by a black margin. Com-
pare Car. Béttiger’s Sabina, p. 22, 48, and A. Th.
Hartmann, Die Hebriierin am Putztische, P. ii. p. 149

8q.; iii. p. 198, sq.

wind (kindred to 103)—(1) prob. To Ψ1Ὲ (see
Pit). ͵

(2) to fail, used of the body (compare 313 Isa.
58:11). Ps.109:24, 12¥ ὉΠ 2 “my flesh fail-
eth of fatness,” i.e.is void of fat, is become lean.
Compare ¥13.

Pret &3.—(1) to deny, Gen.18:15; Josh.7:11;
followed by 3 of pers. and thing, to disavow any
thing, Lev. §:21,22; Job 8:18, ΠῚ Π3 UMD to deny
the Lord; Isa. 59:13; Jer. 5:12; ellipt. Pro. 30:9,
VND YAVN TB “ lest I be full and deny (God).”

(2) to lie, Levit. 19:11; Hos. 4:2; followed by Β
1 Ki. 13:18, 9 YD “he lied to him.”

(3) to deceive (one’s expectation); hence, i. 4. tc
fail, used of the productions of the earth, Hos. g:2:
Hab. 3:17; compare Lat. spem mentita seges, fundus
mendax.

(4) to feign, to flatter, most commonly used of
the vanquished pretending subjection and loye to-
wards a victor, Ps. 18:45; 66:3; 81:16; πὴ πὸ wns
Job 31:28.

Nipuat, Deut. 33:29, and ΗΙΤΗΡΆΕΙ, 2 Sa. 22:45,
i.q. Piel No.4. Hence—

WND—(1) falsehood, Sraud, deception, Nah.
3:1; Hos. 19:1.

(2) leanness, Job 16:8; see the verb in Kal;
and—

vind m. (for YN3, WMD, of the form Dt), lying,

Isa. 30:9.

1.°D—(A) prop. relative pron. i. q. WS, although
in the Hebrew, that we have, this primitive use is ex-
tremely rare. This very. ancient and truly primi

ἐ
|
ΙΗ

pis

+

5 ~ “CCOREI

tive word is widely extended also in the Indo-Ger-
manic languages; compare Sanscr. relat. jas, jd, jat
(softened for gas, etc.); interrog. kas, kd, kim; Latin
qui, que, quod; Pers. (953, 4S and even Chinese
tshé, he, and tché, who; the correlatives of these words
are the demonstr. δ, ud Gr. i, t=%c, te, Latin is,
idem; see Buttmann’s larger Gr. Grammar, i. 290;
demonstr. and relat. "1, ς ὁ (die); interrogatives 9,
ri. From the fuller and ancient form qui, by the re-
jection of the palatal from the beginning, have arisen

also Pers. and Zab. _¢,, ‘1, Germ. wie; a trace of the

palatal is found in the Anglo-Saxon hwa and hweo,
Notk. As I judge, there is a most certain example
of the use of this word as a relative in Gen. 3:19,
“ until thou returnest to the earth ἈΠῸ 131 5 out
of which thou wast taken” (LXX. ἐξ ἧς ἐλήφθης, and
80 also Onk., Syr., Saad.), which is expressed in verse
23, O¥12 N22? WS. In this sentence it can scarcely
be causal, for the cause immediately follows in these
words 2} 7DY oN MAX WY 3. An equally pro-
bable instance is Gen. 4:25, (Ὁ 1379 3, Vulg. quem
oceidit Kain (LXX. ὃν ἀπέκτεινε Katv. Onk., Syr.);
and in this passage nothing could be more languid
than, “ for Cain had killed him.” This more ancient
usage is again found revived, Isa. 54:6; “ The Lord
valleth thee as a wife of youth DS’2N *S who wast re-
jected” (LXX. μεμισημένην. Vulg. abjectam; Ch. who
wast rejected); Isa. 57:20, “the wicked are like a
troubled sea 229 NO OPA 5; Vulg. quod quiescere
non potest. Other examples which have been re-
ferred to this usage are either uncertain (Deu. 14:29;
Ps. 90:4), or unsuitable (see Ncldii Concord. Part.
Ρ. 372); but the primary pronominal power of this
word no one will doubt, who has considered the ana-
logy of other languages, and has compared the double
use of the conjunction WS. Just like WN, Gr. ὅτι
(whence wti, ut); Latin guod, quia; French que; it
commonly becomes —

(B) A relative conjunction.—(1) THAT (Germ. daf,
sprung from the demonstr. δαθ changed into a rela-
tive), prefixed to sentences depending on an active
verb, occupying to it the place of an acc.; as else-
where WS, and fully WS NN (see W B, No. 1);
Gen. 1:10, 210 33 Dns ST) prop. “and God saw
(this) which was good;” Job g:2, {2 3 ‘AYT. “I

__ know this to be so.” So after verbs of seeing, Gen.
1:4; of hearing, 1 Ki. 21:15; Isa. 37:8; of speak-
3 ing, Job 36:10; demanding, Isaiah 1:12; knowing,
Gen. 22:12; 24:14; 42:33; Job10:7; believing,
____Ex.4:5; Job 9:16; remembering. Job 7:7; 10:9;

i "᾿ς

5

forgetting, Job 39:15; rejoicing, Is.. 14:29; repent
ing, Gen. 6:6, 7; when in Latin there is used either
an accus. with an infinitive, or the particle quod. In
other phrases the sentence depending on this particle
is to be regarded as the nominative, e.g. 3 310 ἐξ is
good that; Job10:3; 2Sa. 18:3; Lam. 3:28, and
5 ΠῚ which may be rendered in Latin accidit ut [it
happened that], but properly accidit hoc, quod (ἐδ
trug fid) dag gu, daf), Job 1:5; 2 Sam. 7:1, so fre-
quently. Here belong —(a)'33 num verum est quod?
is(it so) that? (French est-ce que?) for num? whe-
ther? Job 6:22, ‘AVON 3 “ is (it) that I said?”
2 Sa. 91:1; and so when an answer is expected in the
affirmative, (compare 1. No. 1, b), nonne verwn est
quod, isit not true that (French n’'est-ce pas que),
i.q. nonne? Genesis 27:36; 29:15; 2 Sam. 23:19
(compare 1 Ch. 11:21.—() *} added to adverbs and
interjections, which have the force of a whole sen-
tence, e.g. Job 12:2, DY] DAS *D DIN “ (it is) true
that you are the people.” So °D 31) behold that,
does not differ from the simple 3] Ps. 128:4; *3 Non
id:; 1 Sam. 10:1; *2 ἮΝ also that (see 4S); 3 DDS
only that (see DD8). In all these phrases °} may in
Latin [or English] be omitted; and this is always
done—(c) when ‘is prefixed to oratio directa, like
Gr. ὅτε in Plato [and New Test.], and Syr..» (see a
number of examples in Agrelli Otiola Syr. p. 19);
Gen. 29:33, δ YOY 3 WA) “ and she said, Jeho-
vah has heard,” prop. she said, that Jehovah has
heard; for the whole of what is said is regarded as
in the accusative, depending on the verb of saying,
Ruth 1:10; 1 Sam. 10:19. Often also after expres-
sions of swearing, as 3 7i7' °M “ by the life of God
(I declare) that,” 1 Sa. 20:3; 25:34; 26:16; 29:6;
DT NT ‘Nn 2 Sa. 2:27: Sx 1 Job 27:2; ‘8 ‘NO Isa,
49:18; pov 7) odes Ὁ ΠΡῸΣ m3 1 Sam. 14:44;
2 Sam. 3:9; 19:8; 1 Ki. 2:23; whence it is that by
the ellipsis of such an expression it is put affirma-
tively, even at the beginning of an oracular declara-
tion, Isa. 15:1.

(2) so that, that, used of consecution and effect

Ss ὧφ
=

(compare Arab. a=

order that). Job6:11, Ons 5. 3 ΠῸ “ what. is’
my strength that I should hope?” Isa. 36:5, Ὁ by
FAT) 9 AND2 “ upon whom dost thou so trust, that
thou shouldest rebel?” Isai. 29:16, “is then the
potter as the clay 3) any NYY WON 5 so that.
the work may say of the workman, he hath not.
made me.” Ex. 3:11, 778 oy 78 δ °25N Ὁ “ who
(am) I that I should go unto Pharaoh?” I am not
such a one as can gobefore him. Hos. 1:6, “I will:

in the sense of that final, an

μὰ:

no more hhav2 mercy on the house of Israel δ) "5
Qn? SYR 50. as to pardon them. Ex. 23:33; Gen.
40:15; Jud.g:28; 2 Ki. 8:13; 18:34; Job 3:12;
7:12, 17; 10:6; 15:14; 21:15. Sometimes it has
an intensitive force, so that, so even, even, compare
WC,2. Isa. 32:13, “ thorns grow up in the fields
of my people, δ Ἢ by 3 even in the houses of
joy,” etc. Comp. WS B,10. More fully it would
be 3 3.

(3) used of time, i. q. ὅτε, pr. at that time, which,
what time, when. Job 7:13, 1) ‘AVS 3D “when
I say,” etc. Gen. 4:12, “ when thou tillest the
ground, itshall no more yield to thee its strength.”
Hos. 11:1, “ when Israel was a child I loved him.”
Job 22:2, “ cana man profit God, when (or where)
he wisely profits himself?” Job 4:5. Lev. 21:9;
Isa.8:19. Of frequent use is the phrase 3 ΠΝ “ and
it came to pass when”—Gen.6:1; 12:12; Exod.
1:10. Sometimes it has almost a conditional power,
(compare WS No. 4, and the German wann, wenn, [so
sometimes the English when]), as Deut. 14:24, "5)
ANI)... FI FAD BY “and when (if) the
way be too long for thee ...then thou shalt give (i.e.
sell) it,” ete. In other places a distinction is care-
. fully made between this particle and O8 conditional.

Ex. 21:2, “when (3) thou buyest an Hebrew ser-
vant, he shall serve thee six years; in the seventh
he shall go out free. 3. If (O%8) he came in alone,
alone he shall go out; if(O8) with a wife, his wife
shall go out with him. 4. If (O8) his master hath
given him a wife .... 5. and if (O8)) the servant
shall say,” etc. And thus to the single provisions of
the iuw D8 is prefixed; but before the whole enact-
ment 3. Compare in the same chapter, verse 7 (3)
and verses 8,9,10,11 (O%).—ver. 14,18 (°3) and
ver. 19 (ON).—ver. 20 (*3) and ver. 21 (ON).—ver.
22 (3) and 23 (8), and so 26, 27.— 28, compare
29, 30,32. Also Gen. 24:41. (In Arabic there is
a like distinction between || =*3 and οὐ conditional
= 58, although not always accurately observed.)
(4) 3 is used of time, but in such a sense that
(like other relatives) it passes over to a demonstrative
power when it begins an apodosis, pr. tum, then, so
(as elsewhere Ἰδὲ at the beginning of an apodosis, Ps.
14:3, seq., and } No.1, 6), Germ. dann, fo (which
latter isa relat. fem.). Conditional words commence
@ prutasis, as DX Job 8:6, NAY °D TAX Ww FL ON
voy YY) “if thou art pure and upright, then will
he now watch over thee.” Job 97; 205 Ex. 22:22;
x ox Isaiah 7:9; 1? Job6:2; %2 > Genesis 31:42;
43:10; ὯΝ (unless) Nu. 22:33. More rarely, and

CCCXCus

3

in a longer clause is it put after nouns absolute (as
elsewhere } No.1, letter 6), Gen.18:20, 07D Mpy,
ΠΞῚ 3 my) “ the cry concerning Sodom and Go-
morrah, so is it great.” Isa. 49:19. Compare as
to the same use in Aramzan, Comment. on Isaiah
8:20.—From its relative use as to time (No. 3)
there arises farther its power —

(5) as a relative causal particle: because, since,
while, Gr. ὅτι, Germ. weil (which also properly
relates to time, from Weile for while, when), more
fully 3 j¥, 5 oy propterea quod, on account that
(German δ ει εἶ). A causal sentence sometimes
precedes, as Gen. 3:14, “ because thou hast done
this, thou art cursed,” ete. Gen.3:17, “ because
thou hast hearkened to thy wife .... cursed be the
ground,” etc.;— sometimes it follows; Lam. 3:28,
“he sitteth alone, and is silent roy 2D2°D because
(God) has laid (this) upon him.” When the causal
clause follows, in Latin the causal demonstrative
nam is commonly used, Gr. γάρ [Eng]. for]. Psalm
6:3, “heal me, O Jehovah, ΘῈΣ 420233 for my
bones are troubled.” Psa. 10:14; 25:16; 27:10;
Isa. 2:3, 6,22; 3:1, 10, 11; 6:5; 7:22, 24; 8:10;
9:3; 10:22, 23; Gen. 5:24; 30:13; 41:49; as 80
very frequently. 9 stands almost always at the be-
ginning of its clause; it is rarely inserted like the
Lat. enim. Ps. 118:10; 128:2. If there be many
causes of one thing, 3 is repeated (when in German
it would be weil...und weil, or denn...und), [Engl.
because...and, or for...and], Isa. 6:5, “ woe is
me, for I am undone, ‘> ... 338 DEY NOD WS 5
JY IW) because I am of unclean lips ... (and)
because my eyes (have) seen Jehovah,” i. e. because
I, who am of unclean lips, have beheld God. Isaiah
1:29, 30; 3:1,6; 9:3—5; 15:6, seq.; 28:19, 21;
Job 3:24, 25; 8:9; 11:15, 16; Eccl. 4:14; also
‘D}...°D Isa. 65:16; Job 38:20. Used disjunctively
3)... 3}... DS for...or...or. ἃ Ki.18:97.

Sometimes the causal power of this particle is not
immediately obvious, but by a careful examinatio
of the connection of the sentences, it is found to exist.
Job 5:22, “at destruction and famine thou shalt
laugh, and of the beasts of the field thou shalt not be
afraid. 23. For (3) with. the stones of the field
thou shalt have a coyenant, and friendship with the
beasts of the field.” Thou shalt have nothing to
fear, because thy field shall be fertile, not covered
with stones, nor overrun by wild beasts. Isa. §: 10,
“for (3) ἴδῃ acres of vineyard shall yield one bath,
and the seed of an homer (ten ephahs) (shall yield)
one ephah.” There had preceded, “ the houses shall
be laid desolate without inhabitants;” because of the

2

CCCXCIII

a]

great sterility of the fields the land shal. be deso- , tum ingemuisse Epaminondam putas, quu:n una cum

lated. Isa.7:21, in that day shall aman nourish

sanguine vitam effluere sentiret? Imperanterm enim

a heifer and two sheep. 22. .... 27) TNDD 33 | patriam Lacedemoniis relinquebat, quam acceperat ser-

an ὝΠ ΣΠ 9 52x’ “ for butter and honey shall they
all eat who shall be left,” ete. In the desolated land
for want of fruits and wine they shall live on milk
and honey, and therefore they shall all attend to the
keeping of cattle. Compare Isai. 17:3, seq.; 30:9.
In other plaves ‘3D sometimes does not refer to the

‘words next preceding, but to those a little more
- remote.

Isa. 7:14, “ therefore the Lord himself will
give you a sign, behold a virgin shall conceive....
16. for (3) before the child shall know,” ete. i.e.
in this very thing, which is contained in verse 16,
was the sign of the prophecy contained (comp. Isa.
8:4); 10:24, “fear not... 25. for yet a very
little while and the punishment shall cease.” Josh.
5:5. Compare as to a similar use of the particle
yap, Herm. ad Viger, p. 846, ed. 3, and as to enim
Ramshorn’s Lat. Gram. ὃ 101,1. And ὃ also agrees
with these particles, in its being put when any
thing is brought forward as a matter of common
knowledge, Germ. denn ja, ja (inserted in a sentence).
Job 5:6, jJS THYD N¥ NS 5 nicht aus dem Boden feimt
ja dag Unveil. Isa. 32:6—8.—TIronical expressions
are these, Prov. 30:4, “ what is his name, and what
is his son’s name? YT 3 for thou knowest,” du
weift 8 ja. Job 38:5. 1. ΚΙ. 18:27, SIND WON 3
“for he (Baal) is a god.”

From the causal power there arises — (6) its varied
use in adversative sentences. For >ften— (a) after a
negation, it is 1. 4. sed, but (fjondern). Gen. 24:3,
“thou shalt not take for my son a wife of the daugh-
ters of Canaan...4. 728)...°38 bs ἝΞ but thou shalt
go unto my country,” ete. Prop. for thou shalt go
unto my country: the former must not be done, be-
cause the latter is to be done. (Verse 38, with the
same context, there is put NO-DN. ) Gen. 45:8, “ you
have not sent me hither, but (°3) God,” pr. for God
sent me. Gen. 19:2, po aim ‘3 ND « (we will) not
(go in); but we will lodge in the street.” «Gen. 3:4,
§3 17:15; 18:15; 42:12; Exod.1:19; 16:8; Josh.
17:18; 1 Ki. 21:15; 2 Chr. 20:15; Psa. 44:8; Isa.
7:8; 10:7; 28:27; 30:16; 38:1; 65:6,18; Dan.
9:18. Compare 08 °3 B,1. Once for ON 3 B, 2.
1Sa.27:1, “nothing is well for me, DPN ‘D unless
that I flee.” LXX. ἐὰν 4.—(b) On a similar prin-
ciple is the use of 3 in passages where, although an
express negative does not precede, there is a negative
force in tke sentence itself. In Latin it may be more
fully rendered (minime vero) sed, and simply enim,

as in this example from Cicero (Tusc. ii. 24): “num_

49:11; 130:4; 2 Sam. 19:23; Isa. 49: 24, 25.

. vientem,” for “ Minime vero, nam—;” Germ. nein fons

dern, nein denn; aber nein, denn ja. Job 31:17, “have
I then eaten my morsel alone? have I withheld it
from the orphan? 18. nay but (3) from youth he
grew up with me as a father.” Mic. 6:3, “ what
harm have I done to thee? 4. (none) for I brought
thee ;” ic) fiibrte did) ja, etc. Psa. 44:21—23, “if we
have forgotten God...would not God search this out.
23. but on the contrary, (3) for thy sake we are
killed.” Job 14:16, “ (oh! that thou wouldst hide
me for a while in Hades, and afterwards recal me to
life, though I know this to be impossible): THY °3
"BDA "W¥ but no! (on the contrary) thou number-
est my steps;” so far from dealing with me kindly,
thou even art almost lying in wait against me. Psa,
It
rarely occurs—(c) without any previous negation,
like ἀλλὰ yap, enimvero, but truly, yet; aber ja, aber

{τορι (Comp. D8 "3 letter B, No.3.) Isa. 28:28,

«wheat is threshed, 3¥77) WITS NIP NPD yet it
is not threshed hard;” aber man bdrifdt in freylid
nicht jtarf. Isa. 8:23, mb PS Wr? AUD NOD “ne-

_vertheless, darkness (shall) not (always be) where

(now) distress is;” aber {τεντ ὦ bleibt’s nicht dunfel 5
or, aber ἐδ bleibt ja nicht dunfel.—(d) It introduces an
explanation, like the Lat. atque, Isa. 5:7; Job 6:21;
Isa. 51:3.—Also—(e) acausal power is also manifest
in those examples in which it may be rendered by the
Latin quanquam, although. Ex. 13:17, “God led
them not by the way through the land of the Phi-
listines, 2.02 810 °D although it was near (prop.
for this was near): for (°2) he said,” ete. Psa. 116:

10; Deu. 29:18; Josh. 17:18.

(7) Prepositions, to which °3 is joined (the same
as WS No.11), are turned into conjunctions, as }
‘3 and ‘3 by onaccount of, because; 3 Wuntil
that, until; 3 32Y and "3 NA for the reason that,
because; see Lehrg. 637.

In the expression {3 2 3 the relative conjunction
is put before the adverb. For wherever this phrase
oceurs (Gen. 18:5; 19:8; 33:10; 38:26; Nu. 10:
31; 14:43; 2 Sa. 18:20; Jer. 29:28; 38:4) it is for
‘D2 2¥ on account that, because, like 1D WR
Job 34:27, for WY 1D-oy. [ Gesenius afterwards en-
tirely rejected the idea of any such transposition in
the phrase; he would take *} in its own proper causal
power, separating it in such cases from the following
}2°2Y; in other passages, he would take the compound
phrase unitedly, as signifying on this account

m33—*5

that.] A similar transposition occurs in 19 for b 1
inde (for de—in); 7292 and ἢ 13?; "W230, Syr.

Ν «ἌᾺΣΞ, DN 3 for 3 ON (see DS 3 letter C,
No. 2), and in Gr. ὅτι re for re ὅτι. +The opinion of
Winer cannot be assented to, who (Simonis Lex. page
474), tries to show, with more toil than success, that
with the exception of one example, 2 Sa. 18:20, this
phrase is always to be rendered for therefore. See
Sal. Ὁ. Melech on Gen. 18:5, WS Sy 193 j> by 5
ἘΠ ΡΟΣ 13 Sy» 9 po.

A remarkable example of the various significations
of Ῥ is found in Josh. 17:18, “ Thou shalt not have
oe lot only, but (3) thou shalt have the mountain,
#ince (3) it is a forest, thou shalt cut it down, and
its whole extent shall be thine; for (3) thou must
drive out the Canaanite, because (3) they have
chariots of iron, and because (*5) they are strong,”
i.e. they are so troublesome and injurious to you;
comp. Josh. 14:2.

DS °3 is used—(A) so that DN may refer to an
interposed or parenthetic clause, and each particle
retain its own native force.—(1) that, if, daf, wenn.
1Sa. 20:9, God forbid 7977 7N23 5 YI YI ON) "5
We Tas ANN Ny (CPP! NIA’ “IN OM that, if I
knew assuredly that evil were determined from my
father to come upon thee, I should not shew it to
thee.” Here, after the parenthetic sentence, the other
words are adjoined with 1 copulative. In other cases
‘2 itself is repeated, Jer. 26:15, “know ye, Ὁ ΤΟ DY *3
92 ὯΣ ὉΠ 3 “NN OAS that if ye slay me, ye will
bring upon yourselves innocent blood ;” Germ. ifr
follt wiffen, da, wenn iby mid) todtet, fo werdet ir u. f.w.

(2) that since, that inasmuch as (compare O8
No. 5), Gen. 47:18.

(3) for, if, Ex. 8:17; Josh. 23:12; Ecc.11:8.

(4) but, if (fondern, wenn), Lam. 3:32, “but if

(God) cause grief, yet will he have compassion.”
_ (B) so that the particles are closely conjoined, and
refer to the same clause.—(1) but if (fondern wenn),
after a negation. Ps. 1:1, “ blessed is the man who
walketh not...(if he walk not...). 2. but if his
delight is in the Jaw;” and simply but (fondern), i. q.
Δ No.6. Gen. 32:29, ‘‘ thou shalt no more be called
Jacob, but (O8 >) Israel.” 1 Sa. 8:19, “nay, but
(D8 33) a king shall be over us.” Psa. 1:4; 1 Ki.
18:18; 2 Ki. 23:23; Jer. 7:23; 16:15; Deu.12:14.
Sometimes the negation is only implied in the sen-
tence (comp.*? No.6, δ). 2 Sa. 13:33, “let not the
king take it Ὁ) heart, because they say that all the
king’s sons 818 dead; (not so) bi.t (O08 °}) Amnon
only ia dead.”

CCCXCIV

@TTS—"3

(2)unless(aufer wenn), also after anegation: (Germ
fondern, formerly was also i.q. nisi, unless).—(a,
followed by a verb, Gen. 32:27, “I will not let thee
go, unless (ON ‘3) thou bless me.” Lev. 22:6; Est
2:14; 2 Sam. 5:6.—(d) followed by a noun, Gen. 39
9, “ he keeps back nothing from me, except (B® 5)
thee, because thou art his wife;” 28:17; Est. 2:15.
Iastead of the preceding negative there is sometimes
an interrogation with a negative force, Isa. 42:19,

“who is blind (i.e. no one is to be called blind),

“13¥ ON 5 except my servant ?”

(3) without a previous negation; but, Germ. aber,
Gen. 40:14, ‘13) ‘273 OX 3 “but remember me
when it shall be well with thee;” Num.24:22. Some
have denied this sense of ON °3, but it is clear that it
is also found in the simple 3 (see No.6,c); and it is
not to be wondered at, as also the Germ. fontern was
formerly used without a negation, see Frisch’s Glossary.

(C) In some passages one of the two particles seems
to be redundant. It is then—(1) i. ᾳ. 3 B,1,¢, that,
after forms of swearing, 2 Sam. 15:21; 2 Ki. 5:20;
Jer. 51:14...

(2) i. q. 3 of time (No. 3); when, if, Ex. 22:22,
“if (DN) thou afflictest him (the orphan), PP¥ DY "3
INpYS pow yw ‘ON ΡΝ and if he shall cry to me,
I will hearken to him.” With this agrees the old
Germ. wenn daf for wenn, prop. wenn (εὃ ift) δαβ,
and D8 ‘3 appears to me to be transposed for 9 O8
tf (it be) that.

(3) ᾳ. *? causal (No. 5); for, Job 42:8; Prov,
23:18.

oy'9 on this account that, dicweil, see "3,
letter B, No. 7.

Il. 3 subst. ἄπ. Aey. Isa. 3:24, contr. from ἾΞ, from

the root 733 (compare ‘S$ from TS, ‘Y from the root
Ss

-

MY) a mark branded, or burnt tn. Arab. =
id., from the root 4.

ΖΞ an unused root. Arab. JS Med. Ye, w
use decett, prop., I believe, to ensnare, so that it

is cognate to the verbs 138, 738, and others, with
ger
which it is compared under that root. Hence yc

deceit, snares; also destruction, ruin, war. So the
Hebr.—

‘TD m. destruction, calamity, Job 21:20. See
also ἢ 13.

WT m. ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Job 41:11, a spark, from

ger

the root TI}, which see, (Arab. y.< a striking of
fire.)

_ Appts

ἢ 3 m.—(1) adart, javelin (different from
ΓΛ a lance), Job 39:23; 41:21; 1 Sam. 17:6, 45;
Jos. 8:18, 26; Jer.6:23; 50:42. The etymology is
uncertain: Bochart (Hieroz. i., p. 135—40) not un-
aptly derives it from "3 destruction, war; so that it
would be a weapon of war (compare 271} sword, and

Ser
> war). It might also be from the root 7°3 or
33 in the sense of invading, breaking in; compare
“TI No. 2.

(2) [Chiden], pr.n. of a place near Jerusalem.
ἦ 9 7.3 (the threshing-floor of the dart) 1 Ch. 13:9,
for which in th< parallel place there is, 2 Sam. 6:6,
112) 713 (prepared threshing floor).

ὙΠ m. warlike disturbance, military tu-
mult, Job 15:24, from the root 173, which see.
Vulg. prelium. Syr. war.

ne ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Am. 5:26, the name of an idol
worshipped by the Israelites in the wilderness, i. 4.

Arab. (|| x i.e. the planet Saturn, regarded by
the Pheenicio-Shemitice people as an evil demon, to be
appeased by expiatory sacrifices (see Comment. on Isa.,
vol. ii. p: 353), [“ prob. a statue, an image, Thes.”}.
Tothe Hebrew words loc. cit. Da" 2313 D2 "De¥ "3
there answer (some of the members, however, being
transposed) the Greek, καὶ τὸ ἄστρον τοῦ θεοῦ ὑμῶν,
Ῥαιφὰν τοὺς τύπους αὐτῶν, so that it is clear that the
Hebr. 13 is expressed in Greek by ‘Pa:pav Compl.
Ῥομφᾶ, (for Rosenmiiller does not convince us that this
word is inserted as a kind of gloss). Now it appears
pretty certain that ‘Pa@ay was an Egyptian name
for Saturn (see Kircheri Ling. gypt. restit. p. 49;
Jublonskii Opusce. t. ii. p.1, sq.; and on the other
hand, J.D. Mich. Supplemm. p. 1225, sq.). Others
give this word the signification of statue, or image.
[This is the opinion of Gesenius himself in Thes.]

᾿ς _-Vulg. imaginem idolorum vestrorum.

wal ὄν" 1
on Bt ae

ae mee

WS and 3 pl. O*~ 2 Chron. 4:6, and ni— 1 Ki.
7:38, 40, 43.

(1) pr. a small hearth (Dianne, Feuerpfanne), a fire
pan, so called from boiling or roasting (see 13 No. 2);
YS WD cine Feuerpfanne, cin Feuerbecten, Zech. 12:6.
Whence—

(2) α basin, a laver, Exodus 30:18, 28; 31:9;
35:16; 39:39; 1 Ki. 7:38. And thus—

(3) On account of the resemblance, a scaffold,
or platform, 2 Chron. 6:13. (This is rendered a
round scaffold by Simonis, Winer, and others, on
the ground of the idea of roundness in the root 3,
which, however, they attribute to it without any suf-

CCCXCV

959 3

ficient cause. Indeed the passage itself ‘manifestly
contradicts such a meaning, as the scaffold in question
is described as being square, 12H DIN Nios Yon
ian) nips.)

bry Isa. 32:5, and > verse 7, fraudulent, de-
ceitful, crafty. By apheresis for 2), from the

root 933; Syr. nou id. The form "93 for 5 is used
by the prophet, in order to allude to the following
"72.
mpd’ pl. f., Ps. 74:6, mauls, or axes, from the
root 423 which see. (Chald. NBPIP a club; Syriac
0

[505 a maul, an axe, a mattock.)

ΓΞ f. pr. a heap, cluster (from the root DiS
which see); specially of stars, hence the Pleiades, or
the seven stars, consisting of seven larger stars, and

G-s

other lesser ones closely grouped; Arab. |; x (plenty,
multitude), more fully |, γι ic the bundle of the -

Pleiades; Syr. and Hebr. [xaxo. Amos 5:8; Job
9:9; 38:31, in which last passage, by a like image
MD MIT WPNA “ hast thou fastened together the
bands of the Pleiades?” More allusions are given by
Th. Hyde on Ulugh-Beigh’s Tabb. page 32, Niebuhr’s
Arabia, p. 114, Ideler, iib. Ursprung und Bedeutung
der Sternnamen, p. 146.

Ὁ 5 m. contr. from 25 from the root D23, like Dia
(which see), and 03 a purse, bag (Syr. and Arab.
id.), in which money was kept, Prov.1:14; Isa. 46:6;
and in which traders were accustomed to carry
about their weights for weighing goods (see Chardin,
Voyage, tom. iil. p. 420), Deut. 25:13; Mic. 6:11.
Hence 5°3 ‘338, Prov. 16:11.

[“ (2) a cup, i. ᾳ. 513 Prov. 23:31, ‘3.”]

T? only in dual OYY3, Levit. 11:25, 4 cooking
vessel, or pot, so called from the idea of cooking (see
the root 5 No. II.), made of earthenware (since it
could be broken) and double, probably furnished with

a similar cover; compare 01238, LXX. yurporodec.

“wD ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Prov. 31:19, according to the
Hebrew writers, a distaff, from the root W2 to be
straight [see Thes. ].

TDD (Milél [“ except Exod. 12:11.”]) contr. trom
MD M2 80 and 80,1. ᾳ. 13 13 (7D being for 73 like m3
for 373), Exod. 12:11; 29:35; Num. 8:26; 11:15;
15:11, and often besides. Hence ADIN how? (The
Arameans, rejecting the final 4, have 3 so, and on
this account some suppose that ΠΣΞ is from 32 witk

yoo

"parag. Although this is very incorrect, the He-
prew grammarians [the Masorites] seem to have held
the same opinion, by the accent being placed on the
penultima.)

32 £. (Gen. 13:10; Exod. 29:23; 2 Ki. 5:5), estr.
133 pr. a circle, globe, for 1273 from the root 113
Pi. 1372. (To this there agree in the western lan-
guages, circus, circulus, and the letter r being softened,
κυκλος; comp. 713.) Specially —

(1) acircumjacent tract of country, der Umfreis,
Neh. 12:28; {723 153 the tract of Jordan, i.e. the
region through which the Jordan flows down into the
Red Sea; κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν 1330, Gen. 13:12; 19:17, 8q.;
2 Sam. 18:23; Gr. ἡ περίχωρος τοῦ ᾿Ιορδάνου, Matt.
3:5; now called ,,3\ el Ghér.

. (2) pnp 133 a cake, a round loaf, Exod. 29:23;
1Sa. 2:36; Ριο. 6:26. Pl. m. O92 nin33 Jud. 8:5;
1 Sa. 10:3.

(3) α talent (Syr. 1:52), equal, as nearly as can
be computed from Ex. 38:25, 26, to three thousand
shekels of the sanctuary, Zec. 5:7, 231 133 a talent
of gold; 1 Kings 9:14; 10:10,14. Dual 07133 two
talents, 2 Ki. 5:23; DD O33 two talents of silver,
ibid.; where 50°733 holds as it were a middle place
between the absolute state 09933 and the const. "133,
which could not be used without taking away the
numeral distinction. Pl. 0°33 const. "233 ἢ talents,
4 Ki. 5:5; 1 Ch.22:14; 29:7; Ezr. 8:26.

ἽΞΘ pl $222 Ch. i. ᾳ Heb. No. 3, Ezr. 7:22.

by, once Sip (Jer. 33:8 a°n>), followed by Mak-
kaph 43 m. prop. subst. the whole, totality, das
Ganje, die Gejammteit, from the root Sbp to complete.

(Arabic \S, Syriac ‘Xo id. [“ Sam. 2,24, Zthiop.
τοὰ Ὁ]. To this answer the Greek ὅλος, Lat. ullus,
comp. No. 4, Germ. all, alle, omnes, and beil, totus, Engl.
all and whole.) In western languages it has to be
rendered by adjectives.

(1) If used with regard to one continuous thing,
the whole, totus, a, um (ὅλος, gan3); followed by a
substantive (regarded as being in the genitive) either
made definite by the article (like the Greek πᾶσα ἡ
γῆ, toute la terre, die ganze Erde), or by a genitive of
@ noun or pronoun, unless it be a proper name, which
needs no such definition: [in English this has to be
expressed either by whole preceded by the article,
or 7 all followed by it; when the noun is made
definite by a pronoun suffixed, it must be ren-
dered in English by all without the article, or else
by the whole of]; YT-22 the whole earth, all

CCCXCVI

Ὁ5- "ὩΣ

the earth, Genesis }:19; 11:1; DBD the whole
people, Genesis 19:4; ἰδ ΠΣ the whole flock.
Genesis 31:8; 2'8"23 the whole ram, Exodus 29:18;
pi? the whole day (see dW, letter g, 3); 723-73
TT¥3 the whole circuit of Jordan, Gen. 13:10; ΤΩΣ
AD YW the whole land of Athiopia, Gen. 2:13;
compare Gen. 14:7; 41:8; 45:20; wy ΚΣ. all my
people, Gen. 41:40; TW52233 F327PP32 Deu. 4:29;
2Sa.9:9; Gen. 2:2; by w"?3 all the people of Is-
rael, 1Ch.11:1. With suff. 393, 322 all of thee,
Isa. 14:29, 31; 22:1; b2 all of him, Gen. 25:25;
by is rarely placed after in the genitive (in the
same manner as the phrase &'77 17 and the like) as
23 Mim the whole vision, Isa.29:11; more often
with a suffix, as 7? Dee" prop. Israel, it the whole,
2 Sa. 2:9; nba DMS) for orynb3 Eze. 29:2; 232A
53 Job 34:13. (As to a similar use of the Arabic

words 15: and wet see De Sacy, Gramm. Arabe
ii. § 68.)

(2) When it refers to many things, many indivi-
duals, all, omnes, omnia.—(a) followed by a plural,
made definite (compare tous les hommes); py aia
all peoples, Isa. 2:2; 25:7; niodas all nights, Isa.
21:8; pryeriads all the wicked, Psalm 145:20; “23
m°9537 all those who fall, Ps. 145:14; D°D'T°52 all
days (i.e. in all time, always; see Di); OFS ὯΣὉ3
all the days of (the life of) Adam, Gen. 5:5; SY) 13°53
all the Leyites, Exod. 32:26; ban 3-23 Isa. 18:3;
D3 2710°°3 Isa. 14:9; sppindar b> all thy wondrous
works, Ps. 9:2. But however, poetically, without art.
p93 Isa. 13:7; nisnbymba Isa. 28:8; compare Isa.
51:18,20. With pl. suff. 3353 all of us,Gen. 42:11;
p32 all of you, Deut. 1:22; b> all of them, they
all, Isa. 14:10, 18; 31:3; f. 723 Gen. 42:36; ned
1 Ki. 7:37, Also followed by a relative, Gen. 6:2,
2 WR723 “all (the virgins) whom they chose;”
Gen. 7:22, "382 O%3 ΠῚ 9 WDD “all in whose
nostrils was the breath of life;” Gen. 39:5, ἢ 23
by wr “ whatsoever he had,” and ellipt. ΤΊΣΙ
“all things (which) I have prepared,” 1 Ch. 29:3.
Also followed by a periphr. ὙΠ) W533 in all ages,
Ps. 45:18, 01 niroon Est. 2:11.—(b) followed by a
collective singular always having the article, as 3
DIST Gen. Sat Jud. 16:17: map all animals,
Gen.8:1; 25 they all, Isa. 1:23; nxrbp all this,
Isa. 5:25 (a demonstrative pronoun not requiring the
article).—(c) followed by a singular without the ar-
ticle, it is, all, every one, whoever, whatever, om-
nis, omne; quivis, quodvis ; Germ. jeder (French tout
homme), e.g. 7227223 every year, Est. 9:21; mB 3
every mouth, Isa. 9:16; ΓΒ every house, Isaiah

a “δὰ

μὰ ον.

eee

xd2--5>-
24:10: D°2B-9D every face, Isa. 25:8; compare Isa.
15:2, 24:11; 30:25; 40:4; 45:24; W332 all
splendour, every thing splendid, Isaiah 4:5; πὰ} 9
whatever is high, Isa.2:12. Here also belongs “23
DI every man, Job 21:33; 37:7; Ps. 39:6; and
swabs all flesh, all that is of flesh, πᾶσα σὰρξ, all
mortals. Genesis 6:12, 13; Isa. 40:5; 49:26.—(d)
absol. it is put—(a) without the art. 53 omnes, all,
Isaiah 30:5, vrai they were all ashamed “ al]
things (which are),” Isa. 44:24.—(() with the art.
97 all (men); Genesis 16:12, 52 ὅπ) “ his hand
against all men;” Eccl. 9:2, bob Wd ‘baa « to all
it shail be, as to all,” the same lot awaits all; Job
24:24, SEP? 035 131971 “ they melt away, like all
the rest they are carried away” (where 232 is-put for
the fuller ΔΝ Π 23 Jud. 16:17); also all things;
Ecce.1:2, ban 9 Π “all things are vanity ;” ἔσο. 12:8;
Dan. 11:2.

Followed by a noun not made definite, it is also —
(3) any, whosoever, ullus, quicunque; as 1A 23 any-
thing whatsoever (irgend eine Gace), Ru. 4:7; Levit.
4:2; Nu 35:22; Eze.15:3; hence with a negation,
85 and PS, not any, no one, non ullus, nullus. @Ch.
32:15, VY bend oa Sp MOND boy > “nor is
any god of any people able to-save his people.” Ex.
12:16, ΠΡῚΝ NO ΠΡ ΚΟ “not any work shall be
done,” i.e. no work shall be done.
ΠΕΣ ΡΝ 2 738} “ there shall no evil happen to the
* righteous.” Ecc. 1:9, ὉΠ 3 PS “there is not any-
thing new.” Gen. 3:1; Ex.10:15; 20:4; Lev.
3:17; Jud. 19:19; Pro.30:30. A difference must
be made in the passage, Ps. 49:18, ban np inia No
(where 5d has the article) “when he dies he does
not take away all this,” im Zobde nimmt er δα ὁ Alles
nidt mit fic); and also in those passages where bd is
followed by a defined substantive, and signifies the
whole, totus. 1Sa.14:24, OM? ὈΠῸΣ OW ND“ the
whole people did not taste food.” Nu. 23:13, xb 122
ASIN “the whole of him thou wilt not see (but
only a part).” And—

(4) all, of all kinds, every sort, omnis generis,
varius (like the Gr. πᾶς, for παντοῖος, παντοδαπός, Il.
i. δ᾽ and just as a periphrastic plural is used in
speaking of things of many kinds, Biel for Bielerley,
Gram. ὃ 106, 4). 372 trees of every kind, Levit.
19:23; “abs saleable commodities of every kind,
Neh. 13:16; 1 Ch. 29:2.

(5) Adv. it is put for πάντως, all, wholly, al-
together, omnino, plane, prorsus; placed before—
(a) substantives, Ps. 39:6, ὉἼΝ 29 32 “altoge-
ther vanity is every man,” gang citel, lauter Gitelfeit,
i.g. 227 I8.—(b) other adverbs, especially in the

‘CCCXCVII

Prov. 12:21, >

X73—"795

later Hebrew. | ν᾽ ΠΡ» 59 wholly as, altogether
like (gevabe fo wie, ebenfo wie), Eccles. 5:15; 7 03
altogether in the same period cf time, eben fo lange,
gang fo lange, Job 27:3. Comp. Lehrg. p. 626.

Note. When 55 stands connected with a feminine
substantive, or a plural, the predicate commonly agrees
in gender and number with such noun as being the
more important word, e.g. bban mivian 3 Ps. 150:6;
rarely with Sy as the governing word, Gen. 9:29;
Ex. 12:16; Nah. 3:7.—)b is found separated from
its genitive, Hos. 14:3, {WY NYAT?2,

b followed by Makk. “5D Chald. i. ᾳ. Heb, —(1) _
followed by a sing. whole, totus. mmiapo bs the
whole kingdom, Ezr. 6:11, 12;7:16.

(2) all, omnes, followed by a plur. Dan. 3:2, 5,7.
With suff. finds all of them, Dan. 2:38; 7:19. Absol.
in emphat. st. 8?3 (Milél, in the Syriac manner) 1.4.
Hebr. 937 al l, omnia; (not adverbially, altogether,
as it is made through some error by Winer, p. 481).
Dan. 2:40, 8?3 bein “ breaking to pieces all things ;”
Dan. 4:9, 712 nbd it? “ food for all (was) in it” (the
tree). Dan. 4:25; Ezr. 5:7.

(3) any, whosoever, ullus, quicunque, Dan. 6:8.

(4) adv. like Heb. No. 5, altogether; used re-
dundantly prefixed to other adverbs, (in the Aramean
manner, in which particles heaped upon one another
weakly are so commonly used); in the phrases “23
nyrap altogether on that account, yoap-a wholly
because, for the simple because (see 530).

s53_ ὦ TO CLOSE, TO SHUT UP, Jer. 32:2,
3; Psal.88:9. Intrans. to be closed, Hag. t:10.

(2) to restrain, to hold in, Num. 11:28; Ecce.
8:8; Psal. 40:10; followed by 19 frem doing any-
thing, 1 Sa. 25:33; Ps. 119:101; followed by j® of
pers. to withhold something jro7 sonie one, to pro-
hibit in respect to anything, Gen. 23:6; Ps. 40:12;

* 9
comp. Hag. Στὸ, (Ch, Syr. NPD, Ilo, 2th. NAA:

s

to prohibit, Arab. \< to guard, iY. to prohibit, to
restrain. This root is also very widvly extended in
the western languages, in the signification of shutting
up: κλείω, κλείς, κλήϊς, κλαΐς, clivis, sauar; in the
signification of prohibiting: κυλΐω, κολούω, κολάζω.
Compare also celo, occulo.)

Nipuat, to be shut up, restrained, Gen. 8:2 ;
Ex. 36:6. .

The forms are often borrowed from the cognate
verb nds, which see; as "PD 1 Sa. 25:33, ap 1S:
6:10, 793° Gen. 93:6, and ‘N83 Ps. 119:101., Or
the other hand, xd Dan. 9:24, inf. Piel is for nde or
ΠΕΣ (Lehrg. page 418).

wo-nd9
Derivatives, 8353, 8°52, md, nixdon, and—

ὟΣ m. with suff. ind> Jer. §2:33, @ prison, so
talled from the idea of shutting up, Jer. loc. cit. 2 Ki.
25:29; more fully ὟΣ ΓΞ, ἼΣΗ ΓΞ 2Ki.17:4; 25:
27, pl. O'N?> ‘AB Isa. 42:22.

ayb> (perhaps for 38 nbo, “whom ‘the father

(i.e. creator) has perfected”), [Chileab], pr.n.

of a son of David, 2 Sa. 3:3.

pds dual. two things of diverse kinds,
heterogeneous things, prop. two separations, two

separated, i.e. diverse, things. (Arab. \<& both, see

De Sacy, Gram. Arabe ii. page 122; and Jeuhari, as
quoted by him on Haririi Cons. page 87; thiop.
NAM: two, of a twofold kind). Lev. 19:19; Deut.
22:9.

a7 Χο an unused root.—(I) onomatopoetic, prop.
imitating the sound of striking, beating (like the
kindred root ADD, which see), flappen, flopfen, figura-
tively applied to the barking of dogs (just as it is
‘said in Germ. der Hund fdlagt an), laffen, French
clapir, clabauder, Swedish glaffa, to bark. Hence
303 ἃ ἄορ.

(II) i. q. “15- to plait, to braid, in the Western
languages, with the letters transposed, πλέκω, plico,
plecto, flecto, fledten. Hence 393 [39 II. is not given
in Thes. ].

eae

25> ({* perhaps ‘dog, i.e. 393, iq. Is
“rabid”?), Caleb, pr.n. borne by—(1) the com-
panion of Joshua, the son of Jephunneh, Nu. 13:6;
14:6, seq.; Josh.15:14. Patron. 399 1 Sa. 25:3.
—(2) 1 Ch. 2:18, 19, for which there is '2!3 ver. 9.
—(3) 1 Ch. 2:50.

[“ ADS 372 [Caleb-ephratah], pr.n. of a
place elsewhere unknown, 1 Ch. 2:24.”]

259, plur. mba, const. 03 m. a dog, so called
from barking, as if, barker, see abp No.1. (Arab.

ge- ν
ς--ἰς, Syr. 3:5 idem. Secondary roots, tak-
ing their signification from the nature of dogs, are

---

= to be rabid, to persecute one’s enemies; also,

<>S5 to be rabid. In the East, troops of fierce
half-famished dogs, without masters, are often wan-
dering around the towns and villages (1 Ki. 14:11;
16:4; 2 Ki. 9:10); whence fierce and cruel men are
sometimes called dogs, Ps.29:17,91. Asa dog 1s

--

CCCXCVIII

ΕΝ

also an unclean and despised animal, so by way of

reproach, any one is called a dog, 2 Ki. 8:13; a dead —

dog, 1 Sa.24:15; 2Sa.g:8; 16:9; a dog's head,
2 Sa. 3:8 (compare Gr. κύνωψ, Germ. Gfelsfopf, and
Hundsfott, 1. 6. dog’s foot); just as, in the East, in the
present day, Christians are called dogs by the Mo-
hammedan rabble. Also, because of the shameless-
ness of dogs, this name is given to scorta virilia
(κύνες, Apoc. 22:15), Deu. 23:19; elsewhere DIP.

753_) TO BE COMPLETED, FINISHED. (Kin-
dred roots ΤΣ and nda ᾳ d. abfdliefen), Ex. 39:32;
1 Ki. 6:38, hence to be prepared, made ready for
some one by any one, Prov. 22:8, 7723? INTy Ὁ: ἢ
“and the rod of his anger shall be prepared;” fol-
lowed by OY, NN of pers. 1 Sam. 20:7, 9; 35:17;
Est. 7:7; also to be accomplished, fulfilled, used
of a prophecy, Ezr. 1:1; Dan. 12:7.

(2) to be past, gone by, of a space of time, Gen.
41:53; Isa.24:13, VS2 nbsDN “ when the vintage
is ended,” 32:10; 10:25. DYt 72>) “ and the indig-
nation (period of indignation) shall be past,” 16:4.

(3) to be consumed, spent, Gen. 21:15; 1 Ki.
17:16; to be wasted, to be destroyed, to perish,
Jer. 16:4; Eze. 5:13; Ps. 39:11; to waste, to pine
away, Lam. 2:11, “my eyes waste away with
tears.” Of frequent occurrence is the phrase 1?

wind Ps.84:3, 097 TMB Ps.143:7, "2 192 Ρβ. 69:4,

Dane) Job 19:27, my soul, my spirit, my eyes, my
reins, pine away, or waste, for, [myself pineor languish,
especially from disappointed hope. Job 11:20; 17:5;
Jer.14:6; Lam. 4:17 (comp. D'N); to vanish away,
used of a cloud, Job 7:9, smoke, Ps.37:20, time,
Job 7:6; Ps. 31:11.—In fut. once neon 1 Ki.17:14

in the manner of verbs &9.

Pre. mb2—(1) causat. of Kal No. 1, to complete,
to finish, Gen. 2:2; 6:16; also to prepare evil for
any one, Prov. 16:30.

(2) to come to an end, i.e. to finish, followed by
a gerund, to cease doing any thing, Gen. 24:15,
"27? Π23 DID NN “he had not yet done speaking,”
had not ceased speaking. Gen. 43:2; Num. 7:1;
Deu. 31:24, followed by 9; Ex. 34:33; Lev. 16:20.

(3) to consume, Isaiah 27:10, to waste (one’s
strength), Isa. 49:4; to destroy men, peoples. Gen.
41:30; Jer. 14:12; 2 Sa. 21:5, nba Ἢ 4 Ki. 13:17,
19, and nb2o-w 2 Ch. 31:1, even unto destruction;
to make to pine away, to cause to languish. Job
31:15; 1 Sa. 2:33; Lev. 26:16; to cause to va1ish,
Ps. 78:33; 90:9—For inf. Piel 792 there is mos

xbo, in the manner of verbs δ,

ΕἾ

2 55-- πὸ

Puat MP2 and 73 to be completed, finished.
Gen. 2:1; Ps. 72:20.

Derivatives, nbo, nds, b>. ma, a, man, ndon,
nio2n, and the proper names io, 999,

mds adj. f. nbs pining away (used of the eye);
compare the verb No.3. Deut. 28:32.

122 fem.—(1) completion, perfection; hence
adv. nea? 2 Ch. 12:12; Eze. 13:13, and 723 alto-
gether, Gen. 18:21; Ex. 11:1. ς

(2) consumption, destruction, ΡΣ n’Y to make
consumption, to destroy altogether; Jer. 4:27; 5:10;
Neh.9:31; Nah. 1:8, 9. Followed by 3, Jer. 30:11,

and NS of pers. Jer. 5:18; 46:28; Eze. 11:13;

20:17.

ΤΡ fem.—(1) a bride, maiden betrothed, so
called from her being crowned with a chaplet, see
553 No. 2. Cant.4:8, seq.; Jer. 2:32; 7:34; 16:9;
25:10. [Syr. [ἈΝ pl. ἈΝ 14.

(2) daughter-in-law, Gen. 38:11, 24; Lev. 18:
15; Ruth 4:15. Compare tn.

813 m. prison, i.q. xd3 Jer. 37:4; 52:31 7p.
In 2*n2 there is ὅδ 23,

3122 τὰ. wicker-work, woven of twigs or rods,
from the root 303 No. IL, specially —(1) a basket
for fruit, Am. 8:1. op ae

(2) acage for birds, Jer. 5:27. (Syr. bs
id., and the same word is also adopted in Greek,
κλωβός, κλουβός, κλοβός, a cage, see Bochart, Hieroz.
i. 662, ii. Ρ. 90). It is also pr. n. m. [Chelub].—
(a) 1Ch. 4:11.—(0) 1 Ch. 27:26.

a} 2 see ads No. 2.
m3, mp ama [Chelluh], pr. n. τα. Ezr. 10:35.
niry 2 f. pl. denom. from nb; the state, or

Ὰ condition of a bride before her marriage, Sraut-
_ ftand, Jer. 2:2.

ΤΙ; 2 an unused root, to which interpreters have
assigned various meanings. However I have no
doubt but that it signifies the same as 773 to becom-

_ pleted, finished (compare ΠΕ and MP and the

examples given below on the root 2). Hence—

Γ3 Π1.----(1) completion, finishing [thismean-

τι ing is not given in Thes. see No.2]. So Job 30:2,
_ used of very despicable men; “ what can the strength

of their hands profit me nea Tas io»dy in whom
completion is perished,” who cannot complete any
thing. LXX. ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς ἀπώλετο συντέλεια. iy
for 10? (WZ). Hence —

CCCXCIX

8999-892:

| (2) poetically used of oldage, as rightly taken by.
Targ. Saad. Ms. Kimchi: (the Arab. as to have an
austere countenance, and ce te draw up and con-

tract the lips, are secondary words, both of them
being derived from the idea of old age). Job5:26, —
PR DN nboa ΔΖΕ “thou shalt go to the grave in
old age,” as if 7210 N22. As to the word with
which I, together with others, formerly compared
this, “ Syr. wo soundness, health;” it rested on
a singular error of Edm. Castell, who had incor-
rectly rendered a gloss of Barbahlul, see Lex. min.
edit. 3, pref. p.xx. [In Thes. the primary meaning
given to this word is “ perhaps mature old age.” ]

(3) [Calah], pr.n. of a city and province of
Assyria, probably the same as is elsewhere written
non, which see. (Compare 123 and 30.) Gen.
10:11. See Michatlis, Supplem. p. 767.

by m. in pause ve) pl. pa (from the lost sing.
123) const. *?2 properly whatever is made, completed,
or prepared, from the root nda, a word of very
general import, like the Germ. 3eug from 3eugen, i. 6.
to complete = τεύχειν, specially —

(1) any utensil, vessel. Gen. 31:37; 45:20.
ἈΠῚ ὯΞ, ADD "23 vessels of gold, of silver (Gilber-
geug). Ex. 3:22; 11:2. ΠῚΠ ΤΣ ὟΣ Ezr. 1: ἢ,
and ΠῚΠ᾿ ΝΣ, Isa. 52:11, the vessels of the temple.
7243 5 vessels of wandering, outfit for exile (@Wan-
ber geug), Jer. 46:19.

(2) clothing (3eug), ornaments. 133 3 a man’s
clothing, Deut. 22:5; used of the ornaments of a
bride, Isa.61:10; also of yokes for oxen, 2 Sa. 24:22.

(3) @ vessel for sailing (Fatrgeug). Tsa. 18:2.

(4) an implement, a tool (®Werkzeug). W oD
musical instruments, 2 Chr. 34:12; Am.6:5. “23

22 pleon. instrument of a psaltery, Psalm 71:22.
Metaph. M7} DYt?? instruments of the indignation
of Jehovah. Isai. 13:5; Jer. 50:25. Isai. 32:7,
ὮΝ v3 3 “(as to) the deceiver his instruments
are evil,” i.e. the devices which he uses to carry out
his plans. Gen. 49:5.

(5) arms, weapons (Riftzeug), Gen. 57.3 more
fully, non [5] Jud, 18:11,16. M923 deadly
weapons, Psalm 7:14. 3 NBD an armour-bearer,
1 Sa.14:1, 6, 7, seq.; 31:4, 5, 6. o’>3 ΓΞ an armoury
(Zeughaus). Isa. 39:2.

b> see "3.

w'5> τη. a prison. Jer. 37:4; 52:31, 2°n2
- Root 853,

LS OTE

ee eer -

855 55

m3 only in plur. nivoa const. ἜΣ f.

(1) the kidneys, reins. Exod. 29:13,22; Job
26:13. pds ΓΙῸ 20 Π “the fat of the kidneys
of rams,” Isa. 34:6; comp. Deu. 32:14.

(2) meton. used of the inmost mind, as the seat

of the desires and affections. Jer. 11:20, ny?3 ima

3) “ (God) tries the reins and the heart.” Jerem.
17:10; 20:12; Psalm 7:10; Job 19:27, ΤῸ; 209
“my reins (i.e. my inmost soul) have wasted away.”
Ps.'73:21; Prov. 23:16. Chald. sing. wt>3, Arab.

—*. And HN?

&\<, rarely and inaccurately ἀ,} 55 id. Schultens
supposed the reins to be so called, because of their
being double; compare D°X93, <> (which is un-

suitable because ὮΝ signifies rather things diverse
in kind, and in Arabic this word is used in sing.
dual and plural); Aben Ezra and Bochart considered

them to be so called from the idea of desire, longing,

comp. Job 19:27, but I do not know why 123 should

not be simply the fem. of the noun ὟΣ: and thus sig- —

nify properly instrument, vessel (Gefa6), just as
physicians call the veins and arteries, vessels.

toa const. woz m.—(1) destruction, con-

_ sumption, Isa. 10:22.

(2) pining, wasting away. ONY ‘3 pining of

- the eyes, i.e. languishing itself, Deu. 28:65. See ΠΡΞ

No. 3.

ὟΣ (“ wasting away”), [Chilton], pr. n. m.
Ruth 1:2; 4:9.

ἌΣ m. [f. mp3] (from the root 505). -() adj.
perfect, complete, especially of perfect beauty.
Eze. 28:12, °° 53 of perfect beauty. Eze. 27:3;
Lam. 2:15; Eze. 16:14.

(2) subst. the whole, the totality. _Jud. 20:40,
YH" °72 the whole city. Ex. 28:31, ἼΣΑ ΚΣ the
whole of blue. Ex. 39:22; Nu. 4:6.

(3) ig. TAY a whole burnt offering, a sacrifice
of which the whole is burned, Deut.33:10; Psalm
51:21.

(4) adv.altogether. Isa.2:18; Lev.6: 15.

babs (perhaps “ sustenance,” from ΚΕΙ͂Σ ἴο
sustain, Pilpel of the verb 533) [Ολαϊοοῖ, Calcol],
pr.n. of a wise man of an age prior to that of So-
lomon. 1 Ki. 5:11; 1 Ch. 2:6.

bb (1) TOCOMPLETE,TO PERFECT. Ezekiel
24, 11, ge" 2, which see.) Hence b>, baba
Ὁ, 9

7°; 299 3.

cccc

mbs--155

φ
(2) to put a crown upon, to crown (Arab. ἰξε-
Conj, II. Athiop. N/\/\: Syr. Pa. id). Hence 723,
nidida,

Obs Chald: whence Shaph. bboy to finish, to per-
fect, Ezra 5:11; 6:14; Pass. 222FWS, Ezra 4:13.
Chap. 4:12, in a’n> there is 5awx, by omission
of the letter n.

bbs (“completion”), [Chelal], pr. n. m., Ezr.
10:90.

ob unused in Kal, pr.To wounp; like the Arab.
— Conj. I. II.; comp. Sanse. klam, to be exhausted,

fatigued, whence perhaps is the Lat. calumnia. A
_ similar figurative use is certainly found in Hebrew,
" [like many other words implying, to pierce, to prick,
to cut, such as 33, 9713”).
| Hirai 0°33 and D°937 (1 Sa. 25:7).
(1) to reproach, pr. to hurt some one, 1 Sam.
20:34. : é

(2) to treat shamefully, to injure, 1 Sa. 25:7;
Jud. 18:7.

(3) to put any one to shame, Job 11:3; Proverbs
25:8; Ps. 44:10. ‘This verb is stronger than the
synonym WD Hi. &* 237; comp. Isa. 45:16, 17; Jer.
31:19, and see Reimarus de Differentiis, vec. Hebr.
Diss. I. p. 67, sq.

Hopuat—(1) to be hurt, injured, 1 Sa. 25:15.

(2) to be made ashamed (through disappointed
hope), Jer. 14:3; comp. Niph.

NirHaL—(1) to be insulted, disgraced, 2 Sam.
10:5; 1 Chron. 19:5.

(2) to be put to shame, befhimt daftebn, δὰ Sdanden
werden, Jer. 31:19; often used of one who fails in his
endeavours, Ps. 35:43; 40:15; 70:3; 74:21; also to
be ashamed, i.q. ΦῚΞ, Num. 12:14; followed by |?
of cause, Eze. 16:27, 54; followed by 3, Ps. 69:7.

Derivatives 7293, M2.

ἘΣ [ Chilmad], pr. τι. of a town or region which,
in Eze. 27:23, is mentioned together with Assyria.
Nothing is known either of the meaning of this quad-
riliteral name (if it be Phenicio-Shemitic), or of the
situation of the place.

ΠΡΟΣ f. shame, reproach, Ps. 69:8; Jer. 51:51:
Eze.16:54; 32:24; 36:7; 44:13. ΠΡῸΣ 32 to be
clothed with shame; i.e. to be, as it were, altogether
covered with reproach, Ps. 109:29; Plur. ni —Isa
50:6.

nyabp f. id., Jer. 23:40.

=

Ὁ25-- Ὁ }5

mba Gen. 10:10; ἜΣ Amos 6:2; and inde
Isa. 10:9, [ Calneh, Calno]; pr. n. of a great city
subject to the Assyrians; according to the Targums,
Eusebius, Jerome, and others, Ctesiphon, situated on
the eastern bank of the Tigris, opposite Seleucia. This
latter name is said to have been given by Pacorus
to this city; see Bochart, Phaleg. iv. 18; Michaélis,
Spicileg. i. p.228. (The origin of this foreign word
does not appear.) [See also 133.]
é a a root unused as a verb, onomatopoet. imi-
tating the sound of beating, or striking; compare
Gr. κολάπτω (whence κόλαφος, colaphus; Ital. colpo;

French, coup); Germ. flopfen, flappen; Engl. to clap,

The cognate forms are figuratively applied sometimes
to the beating of the feet; i.e. to leaping (Gr. κάλπη,
Germ. Galopp); sometimes to hewing, or scraping (7123.
γλύφω, sculpo, scalpo); sometimes to barking, as si-
milar in sound to beating (323 to bark, der Hund
fdlagt an). Derivative noun is 132.3, Gr. πέλεκυς,
hatchet.

fae) TO PINE WITH LONGING FOR any thing,
it once occurs, Ps.63:2. Arab. 44<> to become dark,

used of the eye, a colour, the mind. According to
Firuzabadi (see Kamfis, p. 1832, Calcutta), specially
used of a man whose colour is’ changed or fails; pr.
therefore to become pale, which is applied to longing;
comp. 53. With this accords Sanscr. kam, to desire;
Pers. ,\ desire; comp. also the Greek κάμω, κάμνω.
Derivative, pr. n. DDD,
ΓΙΌ see Mi.

DDS (“ languishing,” “ longing”), [Chim-

᾿ ham), pr. ἢ. m. 2 Sam. 19:38, 39; Jer. 41:17 (22

DMD); also {72D 2 Sa. 19:41.

V3 (when followed by nouns and before grave
suffixes, D303, ὉΠ 25) and 13 (before light suf-
fixes, °223 like me, as I, W032, 17103, 7103; 1312) a
separable particle, especially poet. for the prose 3,
i. ᾳ. 73 (see below).

(A) Ady. of quality, demonstrative, like the Gr.

ὥς, ita, sic, thus, so. So in the difficult passage, Ps.

73:15, “if I should say 19> 77208 I will thus speak”
oy the wicked speak). 1,ΧΧ. οὕτως. (Others take

in this passage as a suffix, 193 for D713, but then
$93 would be the reading.) When repeated as...so0;

- buch...so; Jud. 8:18 OF3 M03 such as thou (art)

80 (were) they; and on thecontrary 80...α8; 80...such,
1 Ki. 22:4, 902 23, so (am) J, as thou (art).
(B) A preposition marking simititude, as, such

CCCUI

ὄπ

pbs—m'S>

as, like, Gr. ὡς. *}123. "8 a man such as I, Neh
6:11; Ex. 15:5, “ they sank into the depths }28 103
like a stone;” Job 6.15; Psa. 58:9; Job 10:22,
δεῖς WD ANY Ws “ἃ land of darkness, like the
darkness of night,” wo eé finfter ift, wie ftocffinftre Nadt.
— Hag. 2:3, 03°2'¥3 ΠΝ ITD Non “is not (a temple)
like this (i.e. such a temple) as nothing in your
eyes ?” nN 193 “ (words) like these” (i.e. such
words), Job 12:3; antios “(such) as he,” Ex. 9:18.’

(C) Conj. i. q. W823, prefixed to an entire sentence
—(1) like as. Isa. 41:25, ΘΟ ΘΟ WY 17D “like
as the potter treadeth clay.”

(2) as, of time,=when, afterwards, as soonas.
Followed by a pret. (as in’ Lat.) Gen. 19:15, in2
my IW “as (as soon as) the morning arose;” Isa.
26:18, 0774292) 93 “when we brought forth, it was
wind.”

To this correspond in the cognate languages (&

Ch, SD3, Syr. [sao]; from which forms an opinioi
may be formed as to the signification of the syllabl
9, This then is 1. ᾳ. ΠῸ indef. what, whatever
something, anything, so that in Ps. 73:15 (letter
A) it is properly like any (such) thing; letter Cy
like (that) which.

YIDD τὰ. [Chemosh], prin. of a national god of
the Moabites and Ammonites, Jud. 11:24, worshipped
also at Jerusalem in the reign of Solomon [after his
wives had turned aside his heart]. 1 Ki. 1:7; 2 Ki,
23:13; Jer. 48:7; perhapssubduer, conqueror, tamer,
from the root ¥D2, which see; hénce Ὁ 5 ἘΣ people
of Chemosh, i. 6. the Moabites, Num.21:29. LXX.
Χαμώς. Vulg. Chamos.

ay) an unused root. Arab. 4 to make glo-
bular, whence 1253, which see.

23 an unused root. Syr. and Arab.—(1) to
hide away, to lay up; whence 0°33, treasures,

[“ Arab. or etS 14. 3 |
(2) Syr. also, to season, especially with salt (pro-
perly, to lay up in salt); hence—
33 m. cummin [a plant], which was used with
‘ FAR “Tile

salt as a condiment (Plin. H: N. 19, 8). Arab. |. 54

[* Ch. 8213, Syriac Liasan, Ath. σῇ Ὁ], Gr.
κύμινον. Isa. 28:25, 27.

Diaa ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Deu. 32:34, TC LAY UP; per
haps the same as 023, which is the reading of the
Samaritan copy in this passage.

Hence pr. n. D139.

27

Ἐ--Ὁ9

ceccn

1-72

L “Wad a root unused in Kal; kindred to the root ΓΞ an unused root, prob. i. ᾳ. O03 to lay up

ὍΝ (compare £97, DAM). 7
(1) τὸ GRow HOT, TO BECOME WARM, TO GLOW;
see Niphal No. 1 (Talmud %™15, a warming).
(2) to be burned, scorched (see Niphal No. 2);
hence to he black, dark, obscure, like the Syriac

E29 to be sad, sorrowful. Aphel, to go about in
black, i.e. mourning. Compare 5, 0°73.
Niruat—(1) to be warm, to glow, used of love
towards any one; followed by by a Ki. 3:26, and Oy
Gen. 43:30; to be moved, spoken of pity, Hos. 11:8.
(2) to be scorched; m. 5:10, “our skin is
scorched as in an oven from the burning heat of

the famine.”

IL. aa) i. q. 133 To PLAIT, TO BRAID; whence
WP, WHPD, NI a net.

“D3 only in pl. O°Y)3 tdolatrous priests, 2 Ki.
23:5; Hos.10:5; Zeph.1:4. Syr. ἰοὰ9 used of
any priest whatever; but Syriac words relating to
divine worship are in Hebrew restricted to the wor-

ship of idols; see Gesch.der Heb. Sprache, p. 58.
If the etymology of this word be inquired for, 13,

9 a

[90 9 is prop. blackness, sadness, and as a con-

erete, one who goes about in black attire, mourning;
- 9»

hence, an ascetic, a priest. Compare _Li\, [1.λ.] sad,

mournful; hence, an ascetic, a monk, an ecclesiastic.

See my Comment. on Isa. 22:12; 38:15.

p13 pl. τὰ. obscurations, from the root V3
I, 2, of the form ὙΦ᾽, except the Chirik in the first
syllable, as in M78. Found once in Job 3:5, 7NYAY
Dy 793 “let the darknesses terrify it” (i.e. the
day of my birth); that is, obscurations of the light of

day, of the sun, eclipses, which the ancients believed [

to portend ills and calamities. [Some of] the ancient
- interpreters [Aqu., Vulg., Syr., Targ.] regarded 5 as
8 prefix to the substantive 0°, according to which
opinion it should be interpreted the greatest bitter-
nesses, i.e. calamities which could befall a day (see
as to 3 intensive, p.ccctxx1x, A); but the former view
of the word suits the context by far the best.

wd an unused root, prob. i. q. YI2 to subdue

(3 and Ὁ being exchanged), whence Laas. incubus,
* 9 . v

nightmare; Arab. ων» 5» Lua. grape husks,

vo called from their having been trampled on. Hence
Hebr. X02 and 92> [7].

Hence NND3'D pr. n.

Ι. 19--ΑἹ prop. part. act. from 3 -pright, |

erect; metaph. upright, honest (Germar et ee
rechtlih); plur. 0°93 Gen. 42:11,19, 31; Isa. 16:6, "8
i2 non rectum, i.e. vanity, folly.

(B) Adv.—(1) rightly, well; 2 Kings 7:9, weg
DY AIM “we do not well,” or rightly; Ex. 10:29,
ἘΞ 12 “thou hast well spoken;” Nu. 27:7; 36:5;
Ecce. 8:10.

(2) so, thus; Gr.éc, οὕτως (prop. rightly, accord-
ing to some standard, Germ. recht for gerave fo, alfos
although Gusset, Danz, and others maintain 13 80, tu
be another word contracted from {73 like those
things, in the same manner as ΠΞ from 173; but
compare }28); followed by Makkaph ΓΞ Job 5:27;
Josh. 2:21; Proverbs 23:7. Genesis 1:7, 12 Ὅἢ
“ and it was so,” as God had commanded; verses 9,
11; Gen. 29:26, 322p23 32 Tey ND « it is not cus-
tomary to be so done amongst us;” Psalm 1:4, [2 8
DYWAT “not so the wicked;” 1 Ki. 20:40, 1PBY 12
ΠΥ ARS “so (this) is thy judgment, thou het thy-
self decided;” 1 Sam. 23:17, “also Saul my father
12 YT knoweth so,” i. e. knoweth this, weif εὃ fo, nicht
anders (where it is by no means needful to render {3
by a demonstrative pronoun); Jer. §:31, i? (DAN WY
“ my people loveth (it) thus,” {δὲ ¢8 fo; Pro. 28:8,
“if men are prudent and wise 78! 12 thus (fo, dann)
is the state of long continuance. (In this example
12 approaches very nearly in power to the sign of
apodosis; compare οὕτω, Matthie Gr. Gramm. p. 822.)
Often as answering to each other 13... as... 80 (see

DA, 1); IDWS (see WND No. 1); more rarely in-

: =>

verted WRD...13 so...as, Gen. 18:5; 2 Sam. §:25;
303...]2 Ex.10:14. Elsewhere 3 is omitted in the
protasis, Isa. 55:9 (comp. verses 10, 11); Jud. 5:15.

This adverb of quality is also variously rendered,
according as it belongs to quality, quantity, or time.
—(a) if to quality, it is so, such, so constituted:
Job 9:35, "N2¥ "DIN 19 > non ego sic sum (as often in
Terence) apud me, i.e. I am not so constituted with
myself, I am not at heart; 1 Ki. 10:12, "SY j2 82 xd
DYsDPN “ never afterwards did there come any such
sandal trees;” also so very (jo febr), Nahum 1:12,
pa} 15) obey ON “ although ‘they be secure and so
very many” (Germ. fo febr viele, noch fo viele). In Latin
in like manner there is the negative expression, non
ita multi, nicht fo febr viele—(b) when referring to
quantity and abundance, it is so many (foviel); Ex.
10:14, MDD BW 5 “so many locusts 85 these
were ;” Jud. 21:14, 1? Da? INYO xy “and there were

not found so many (women as they needed),” nidt
foviel als ndthig, nicht genug.—(c)if to time, it is so long
(fo lange); Est. 2:12, J2IN Ὃ) AND? j2 “so long the
days of purifying lasted ;” also toties so often (fo oft);
Hos. 11:2, D281 3297] 15 DAP INP « (as oft as) they
called them,so often they drew back from them ;” also
80 soon, immediately ({ofort, fogleit)), preceded by 3
of time (fobald alg); 1 Sa.g:13; INK PMYPP 5 DINID
-“asyeenter...immediatel y yewill find him;” comp.
Gr. ὡς...ὡς, Eurip. Pheniss. 1437; Il. i. 512; xiv.
294; poet. more strongly without 3; Ps. 43 6, 38)
iA > “ as (immediately as) they saw, so (imme-
diately) they were terrified.” (d) in the continuation
of discourse it is, so then, therefore (fo denn); Ps.
90:12, YTIN 13. 32"! ning? “so then teach us to
number our days;” Ps. 61:9; 63:3.
(3) i. q. 128, JS it is a particle of asseveration at
=< ial of a sentence; Jerem. 14:10; 1308 13
25),
With prepositions —(a) 13 TOS, J2"O8 after that
things have so occurred, i.e. afterwards, see WS,
(Ὁ) 133 prop. in such a condition, so, then, Ecc.
8:19; Est. 4:16. (Of very frequent occurrence in the
Targums, then, so.)
(6) 12? —(a) adv. causal, on that account, there-
fore, Jud. 10:13; 1 Sam. 3:14; Isaiah 5:24; 8:7;
30:7; Job 32:10; 34:10; 37:24, and so frequently;
Genesis 4:15, is to be rendered ‘3) ἢ ms 132
“therefore (that what thou fearest may not hap-
_ pen) whoever kills Cain,” etc. There answer to each
other 2 IY. because ... therefore, Isaiah 8:6, 7;
122-12) 29:13, 14; once it is for WE 12? or this
account that, because, Isa. 26:14; and it has the
force of a conjunction (compare {3 OY for WN 13 oD),
—(f) By degrees the meaning of this word was de-
flected into an adversative sense; Germ. darum body
und darum dody aber darum doc, hoc non obstante, nthilo-
minus, attamen, yet therefore, nevertheless, how-
_ ever (compare {28). So, when preceded by ON in
protasis, Jer. 5:2, “ although (O8) they say, as God
_ liveth, nevertheless (12?) they swear falsely.” Also
in Isa. 7:14, where the sentences are thus to be con-
nected; “although thou hast impiously refused the
offered sign, nevertheless the Lord Himself will
give to thee, although thou dost not wish for it.”
_ Often used in the prophets, when a transition is made
from rebukes and threatenings to consolations and
promises. Isa. 10:24, “nevertheless thus saith
Jehovah of Hosts, fear not,” οἷο; Isa. 27:9; 30:18;
Jerem. 16:14; 30:16; Ezek.39:25; Hos.2:16; Job
_ 20:2, Zophar thus begins, ‘22s Ἔν ἜΣ “never-
theless my thoughts lead me to answer;” i.e. in

cccci

"DS
spite of thy boasting and threatening words, I have
an answer for thee. ene

There corresponds the Arab. an ws however,

nevertheless, which has undoubtedly sprung from

the Hebrew 132. This adversative 12? is regarded by —

many (with whom I formerly agreed in opinion) as
altogether another word, and one of a different origin;
as though it were from 8? =N) and 15; this opinion
might be defended on the authority of the LXX. in-

terpreters, who twice render it οὐχ οὕτως, Gen. 4:15:

Isa. 16:7; and also by the Arabic orthography, who
also write ol (see Ham. Schult., p. 312, 364, 412).

But the adversative use, as we have seen above,
rvally depends on its causal power, and it is the same
with regard to the Chaldee particle 1]? which see.

(d) 13--9—(a) on that account, therefore, Gen.
2:24; 10:9; 11:9; 19:22; 20:6; Isa. 5:25; 13:7;
16:9; Job6:3; 9:22, and very frequently.—(,) In
poetry it also has the force of a conjunction for 13 2»)
WS on account that, because that (compare 132
Isa. 26:14, {2 by 3 p- cccxciv, B, and my remarks on
the ellipsis of relative conjunctions, Lgb. p. 636).
Ps. 45:3, “thou art fairer than the children of men
...DTON 272 9. because that God has blessed
thee;” Ps. 1:5; 42:7; Isa.15:4; Jer. 48:36; comp.
what Winer has of late remarked (Sim. Lex. p. 466),
in defence of the common meaning therefore, which
he would give it even in these passages; but I doubt
whether he has rightly shewn the connection of these
sentences. ἔξ

(6) ᾿Ξ") as yet, hitherto, Neh. 2:16.

II. [3 with suff. 22, 133 from the root 122 No. ἃ.
i. q. 33.

(1) ἃ place, station (Stelle), Gen. 40:13; 41:13:
Daniel 11:20, 21; verse 38, 133 2Y in his place (an
deffen Stelle), [does not this mean “ on his own basis,”
and not “in his stead” ?] for which there is, verse 7, 133.

(2) base, pedestal, (Geftelle, Fubgeftelle); 1 Ki.
7:31, }2°71WY in the manner of a base, like a pedestal;
specially used of the base of the laver in the court of
the temple [tabernacle], Ex. 30:18, 28; 31:9; 35:16;
38:8; Lev. 8:11; used of the base or socket for the
mast of a ship; called in Greek μεσόδμη. ἰστοδόκη (1). i:
434), ἰστοπέδη (Od. xii. 51); in Lat. modius, Isa. 33:23.

Il. }2 once in sing., Isa. 51:6 (where the old in-
terpreters very weakly render |21D3 as 80, i.e. in
the same manner; I render it like a gnat); plur.
0°33 Exod. 8:12; Psa. 105:31; LXX. σκνῖφες; Vulg.
sciniphes, a species of gnats; very troublesome on
account of their stinging; found in the marshy

,

5)5--}3
districts of Egypt ( Culex reptans, Linn. ; culex molestus,
Forskal}. See Herod. i.95; Philo, De Vita Mosis P.
Pp-97, ed. Mangey, and other accounts, both of ancients
and moderns, ‘in (kdmann, Verm. Sammll. aus der
Naturkunde, Fasc. I. cap. 6. As to the etymology,
nothing certain can be laid down [In Thes. from {33
No. 2]; the gnats may indeed be so called froni the idea
of covering (root 23 No.1); but I prefer rather from
the idea of pinching (fneiyen); so that this word may
be cognate to the Greek κνάω, κνήθω, Krizoc, xvid,
and with a prefixed sibilant (as found in the LXX.),
σκνῖψ, σκνῖφες, which opinion I see was also held by
Eichhorn (Einleit. in das A. T. t. iii. p. 254). The
Jews and Josephus (Antt. ii. 14, § 3), without much
probability, explain it tomean lice; and the Talmudists
also use the singular 133 for a louse; this is, however,
spproved by Bochart (Hieroz. tom. ii p. 572, ‘seq.);
compare 033.

‘ [9 so, found also in the Chal. text, Dan. 2:24, 25. ]

PP unused in Kal. Arab ST. IL, EY.; to
call some person or thing by a figurative name or
cognomen, especially by an honourable appellation,
Ὃ adorn with a title (see Tauritz. ad Hamas. Schult.
p. 320; Tebleb. ad Har. Schult. ii. 57). Ch. to ad-
dress honourably. So, in the Hebrew, in

Pie 733—(1) TOADDRESS KINDLY, TO CALL(any
46) KINDLY. Isa. 44:5, 33? oe ova “and

he kindly speaks to Israel” [addresses ‘by that
name]; Isa. 45:4, 22VT NX>) 9328“ 1 have (gently)
called thee, though thou hast not known me.”

(2) to flatter. Job 32:21, 22.

Hence subst. 133.

3D ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Eze. 27:23 [Canneh], pr. n.
of a town, prob. i. q. ngp3 (which see), Ctesiphon, a
reading which is found in one codex of De Rossi.
Compare MiP? for n>,

92 Ps. 80:16; see }22 [733 ἢ a plant, from tha
idea of placing, setting, Ps. 80:16. See Thes.]

TN}D see 32.
N12? Ch. see 133.

. 9 τη. pl. 033 Eze. 26:13, M32 4 Ki. 10:12,
Gr. κινύρα; κιννύρα, cithara, a harp, ἃ musical instru-
ment; that on which David excelled in playing; both
used with regard to sacred and secular things, whe-
ther in rejoicing (Isa. 5:12} or in sorrowing (Job 30:
31), commonly accompanied by singing to the music
played upon it. Gen. 4:21; Ps. 33:2; 43:4; 49:5;
71:22; 1 Sa. 16:16, 23; and often. besides. . Jose-
phus says (Ant. vii + 2, § 3), that the cinyra had ten

‘CCCCLY

8)5--9

strings, and was βίτ "οὶς with a plectrum ; but this is
contradicted by the words, 1 Sa. 16:23; 18:10;19 9,
from which it may be seen that this was an instru-
ment struck Eby the hand. (To this answers the Arab,

S-&-

pes, 3 Se $< a harp. The original idea

appears to me te be that of tremulous, stridulous
sound, compare the root 733.)

WVID [ Coniah], pr.n.; see PIM.

D33 i,q. 0°33 gnats. Ex.&:13, 14. Joined in
the manner of plurals and collectives with a feminine,
and it is to be inquired whether it should not be read
defectively 233, as the Samaritan copy has'M*35,
Compare Lehrg. p. 517.

δ 522 adv. Chald. so, thus, in this manner.
Ezra 4:8; 5:4, 9, 11; 6:13. It appears to be com-
pounded of > and ΜΌΝ , 8122, often in the Talmud used
for "3, DN}, the loticr 1 being negligently omitted:
thus it properly means, as tt has been said, or as
we say; and it is so used as to refer sometimes to
what precedes, sometimes to what follows. The Heb
translator [of the Chaldee parts of Daniel and Ezra,
printed in Kennicott’s Hebrew Bible] renders 4:8,
ἼΩΝ 19 (read WONID), and 5:4 ΝΞ (as it has been
said). In like manner, Syr. ASSIS to wit, is con-
tracted from Lixol5 as if thou wouldst say.

125. -αὐτᾳ oS

DEFEND (compare 133, Higa? Imper. with 7 parag.
733 protect, Ps.80:16: [Tims meaning is rejected in
Thes.], where others less suitably understand a plant,
a shoot (compare 13 Dan. 11:7). [See 733.]

[Derivatives, }2 2 and 3, 733, 023.)

[Also perhaps to nip, to pinch, Gr. κνάω, ete.;
tence 0°33, See Thes. |

(If.) i. q. 13. See }3 No. I.—From No. II. is—

5 (« protector”), [Chenani], pr.n.m. Neh
9:4.

71333 (« whom Jehovah defends” [“ has set
up”]);[Cononiah], pr-n. of a Levite. 2Ch. 31:12,
133 35:9.

WWIID (id.) [Chenaniah], pr.n. m. 1 Ch, 15.

t32°

22; 26:29, for which there is, 15:2'7, 7229.

sro COVER, TO PROTECT, TO

DIA— (1) TO COLLECT, GATHER, TO HEAP OP,

as stones, Ece. 3:5; treasures, Ecc. 2:8, 26; water, _

Ps. 33

:7:
() to gather together, persons. Est 4:16; iCh. —

A32-y23
[“ (g) to hide, see Hithp: and deriv. D°D}2."]
(Aram. 523 to collect, to gather together. Arab.

r= id., also, to lay up, elsewhere US: Cognate

to this are the transposed roots D2]; whence 033
treasure, and 3D; whence M1330" stores: also, by a
softening of letters, 123.)

Piex, i. ᾳ. Kal No. 2, to gather together persons.
Eze. 22:21; 39:28; Ps. 147:2.
_ ΗΙΤΉΡΔΕΙ,, to hide. oneself away, to wrap one-
self up. Isa. 28:20, 033093 ΠῪΝ 13D) “ and the
covering is too narrow for one to wrap himself in
it.” Compare 3 B δ.

Hence 9 5230 [“ Dia, YD”).

ya unused in Kal, TO BOW THE KNEE, to fall
on one’s knees (kindred to ¥23, which see); a widely

extended root, see γόνυ, γνυ (in γνυπετεῖν), genu,
_ Knie 5 [“ Sanser. ganu”] γωνία, iyvia, hollow of the

knee; Aram, §J3, fis to bow down, and, with the

third radical hardened, fnicfen, cinfnicéen. In Hebrew
it is—

(1) to fold, or lay together, jujammenbiegen, juz

~ fammentegen ; hence to collect, to bind together

bundles (see Y33), compare Arab. r= to draw

together, to be drawn together, Conj. I., V., VII.

(2) to be low, depressed, used of land (see {¥33),

to be depressed in spirit (923 Ithpeal, and eS
Conj. I., IV., id).
_ ΒΡ αι, "231 to bow down, to bring any one low,
Job 40:12; Ps. 107:12; Isa.25:5; especially ene-
mies by victory gained over them, 2 Sa. 8:1; 1 Chr.
17:10; 18:1; Ps. 81:15.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, ¥333—(1) to be brought low, subdued
fused of a vanquished enemy), Jud. 3:30; 8:28; 11:
33; 1 Sa. 7:13.

(2) to submit oneself, to behave oneself sub-
missively, especially before God or a divine mes-
senger, followed by '25?, 25, and ‘B99. 1 ΚΙ. 21:
29, “seest thou, how Ahab has humbled himself

_ before me?” 2 Ki. 22:19; 2 Ch. 12:7; 30:11; 33:
23; 36:12.

___ [Derivatives, the following words —]

~ — ΠΡ or AYID [with suff, Wy. ], ἅπαξ λεγόμ.
Jer.10:17, package, bundle, Pacen, Bibel, so call-
ed from folding together (see the root), and bind-
ing together. See the root No.1 (LXX. ὑπόστασις.

ἢ . merchandise).

» WD pr. name—(1) Canaan, a son of Ham, an-
eestor of the nation of the Canaanites, Gen. 9:18,
eq.; 10:6.

CCCUyv

ADI 15
(2) the land of the Canaanites (Ex. 12:15, fully
125 PIS Gen. 13:12; 33:18), and the nation (Jud
3:1, with masc. Hos.12:8); pr. the depressed, low,
region (from the root 523, with the addition of f=,
as in 12} 8), opp. to the loftier country DUS (see 2325
No.1). [But this name was taken from Canaan, the -
son of Ham, the ancestor of the Canaanites.] It
specially denotes—(a) the land on this side Jordan,
as opposed to the land of Gilead, Nu. 33:51; Josh.
22:9.—(b) Phonicia, Isa. 23:11, i.e. the northern
part of Canaan, situated at the base of Lebanon; the
inhabitants of which call themselves }y33 upon their
coins (see my Comment. on Isa. loc. cit.; Gesch. der
Heb. Sprache, p.16,227); by the Greeks they are called
Φοίνικες. The Peeni, also a colony of the Phenicians,
retained this ancient name, as we learn from Augustin
(Expos. Ep; ad Romanos) in these words, ‘‘ Jnterrogati
rustici nostri,” i. 6. Hipponenses,‘quid sint? punicé
respondentes Chanant, corruptd scilicet, ut in talibus
solet, und litterd, quid aliud respondent, quam Cha-
nan@i?”—(c) Philistia, Zeph.2:5, DARD YS WP.
- 8233 NSY the language of Canaan, 1. 6. Hebrew,
which the Canaanites and Hebrews used, Isa. 19: 18.
(3) for ID WS a Canaanite, Hos. 12/8; hence
any merchant. Isaiah 23:8, 72023 “her mer-
chants.” Comp. Zeph. 1:11; Eze.17:4.

MJYID (fem. of the preceding), [Chenaanah],
pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 7:10.—(2) 1 Ki. 22:11; 2 Ch,
18:10.

*‘Y33 ΓΞ 1 Ch. 2:3, pl. D°2¥33 Gent. noun.

(1) a Canaanite, the Canaanites, Gen. 24:33
Jud. 1:1, seq.; for the particular tribes composing
this nation see Gen. 10:15—19. Specially this was
the name applied to the inhabitants of the lower
region (see ¥23 No.2), on the sea shore, ard the
banks of Jordan; opposed to the inhabitants of the
mountainous region ("98 which see), (Num. 13:29;
Josh. 11:3); Gen. 13:7; 15:31; Exodus 3:8, 17;
33:2; 34:11,etc. From the Canaanites having been
famous as merchants —

(2) Canaanite is applied to any merchant, Job
40:30; Prov. 31:24; just as ‘"1Y3 Chaldean, is ap-
plied to an astrologer.

22 [unused in Kal], i,q. Arabic 2 τὸ
COVER, TO COVER OVER; whence 522 a covering,
a wing. (Comp. the root *y.)

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, to cover over oneself, to hide oneself
away, Isa:30:20, PHO WY. 423"N? “thy teachers
shall no more hide themselves,” i.e. they shall he
able to appear in public; without being any mer?

Spa-m33

troubled by pers cutors. So Abulwalid, and Yarchi;
Bee Ἢ Comment. Hence—

AE £.—(1) α wing, so called from its covering.
522 op Pro. 1:17, and DYD337 2¥3 Ecc. 10:20, that
which has a wing, poet. used of a bird. 373 als
lerley Ge fligel, birds of all kinds, Gen. 7:14. Poet.
there are used, 717 523 the wings of the wind, Psa.
18:11; 104:3; ὝΠΟ "B23 the wings of the morning,
139:9; on account of the rapidity of the moving on
of the winds and the morning. Often also used
metaph. of care and protection. Ps. 17:8, 1°22 253
ὍΘΕ “hide me under the shadow of thy wings.”
Psa. 36:8; 57:2; 61:5; 63:8; 91:4; Ruth 2:12.
(Compare Arab. o> che and —i.< Schult. on
Job, 472; Gr. πτέρυξ, Grot. on Matt. 23:37.) Wings
are also spoken of as applied to armies (as in Latin)
fand English], Isa. 8:8; comp. D°B38.

(2) edge, extremity—(a) of a garment, the skirt,
πτέρυξ, πτερύγιον; fully YD 423 the skirts of a
mantle, 1 Sa. 24:5,12; Num. 15:38; Deut. 22:12;
also without the name of the garment, Zech. 8:23,
nm wr 423 “the skirt (of a mantle) of a man who
isa Jew.” Eze.5:3; Hag.2:12. From the Orien-
tals having been accustomed at night to wrap them-
selves in their mantles, this expression is used for the
edge of abed covering. Deu. 23:1, 433 nx δὴ
ΩΝ “neither shall he uncover his father’ 8 coverlet; ”
i.e. he shall not violate his father’s bed. Deut. 27:
20; comp. Eze. 16:8. Ru. 3:9,“ spread thy coverlet
over thy handmaid;” i. 6. take me to thy couch as thy
wife. (Comp. Theoe. Idyll. xviii. 19, and ἐπισκιάζειν,
Luke 1:35[?]).—(0) the extremities of the earth
just as the inhabited earth is often compared to a
cloak spread out). Isa 24°16, ISD 423 “the ex-
tremity of the earth.” Especially in pl. Job 37:3;
38:13, ΝΠ MDD “the extremities of the earth;”
and Isa.11:12. Eze.7:2, /I8 NIDID NYIW “ the
four quarters,” or “extreme bounds of the
earth.” —c) the highest summit of the temple,
Dan. 9:27; comp. πτερύγιον τοῦ ἱεροῦ, Matt. 4:5.

Dual 0!5)3 const. 523 fem. pr. a pair of wings;
hence often used for the pl. 0°D23 YY six wings, Isa.
6:2; BIDI> YDS four wings, Eze. 1:6; 10:21. Pl.
2onst. M1533 m. used of the skirts of a garment, Deu.22:
12; and of the extremity of the earth (see No. 2,a,)).

239 an unused onomatopoetic root, denoting to
give forth a tremulous and stridulous sound,
suck, as that of a string when struck. Germ. {darren
{tnarten); 133 a harp, so called from its stridulous
sound. Kixdred are the Gr. κενύοος, Germ. wimmernd,

ccccvi

NDI—A29
used οἱ a querulous, mournful sonud; whence tke
Gr. Kevipa 5 also, γίγγρος, γίγγρα, viyypac; Latin
gingrina, 1.e. a pipe which gives a stridulous and
mournful sound; and gingritus (Gefdmatter), cackling
of geese.

N33 Deu. 3:17; nin32 1 Ki. 15:20; 733 Josh.
11:2 (prob. i. q. 133 “a harp”), [Chinneroth, Cin-
neroth, Cinnereth], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of
Naphtali, by the sea of Galilee, which hence received
the name 1733 Ὁ" Num. 34:11. In the times of the
New Test. this sea [or lake] was called 7023 Te»-

vnoaper.

9 Ch. TO GATHER TOGETHER, i. q. Hebr. 23,
Inf. Dan. 3:2.
IrHPAEL, to gather selves together, Dan. 3:3,27.

KD unused in sing.; plur. 93 Ezr. 4:7; prop.
cognomen (from the root 133, w hich see); meton
one who bears the same cognomen as another, i. e. per-
forms the same function, is subject to the same king;
σύνδουλος, colleague, associate in office. The form
ΤΩ is for N83, NX23, and the plural is formed in the

Sts?

same manner as NiX}), Ni} from N32; see ἐπα"

p.607. To this answers Syriac ΙΔ 9, plur. wes
i.e. σύνδουλος, σύνδουλοι. As to the feminine form
of nouns of office, see Lehrg. p. 468.

n> Ch. id.; plur. 712) const. and with suff. N23
Ezr. 4:9, 17, 23; 5:3, 6; 6:6,13.
᾿ DD τη. ax. λεγόμ. a suspected reading, Ex. 17:16.
It is commonly taken to be the same as 8D3 a throne,
which is the word actually found in the Samaritan
copy. But the context, and the words of verse 15
(‘D2 737%), almost demand that we should read 52 a
standard. [Let the reader judge for himself of this
necessity. ]

ND) an unused root, i. ᾳ. "D2 to cover; whence
RD3.

ND2 Prov. 7: 30, and nD? Psalm 81:4, the full

moon; Syr. [262 according to Isa Bar Ali (concern-
ing whies see Pref. to smaller Hebr. Germ. Lex. p.
xvitt) is the first day of the full moon, also the whole
time of the full moon, and so it is often used by Bar-
hebreeus and Ephraim Syrus. The etymology is not
clear to me, for it is not satisfactory to say that it is
so called from the whole moon being then covered
with light (from the root 73, 8D3). Verbs of co-
vering are often applied in the sense of hiding and
covering over, but never, as far as I know, to thet of

giving light.

|

]

|

|

Ι

Ὁ5--δ Ὁ 5

ND twice MDD Jub 26:9; 1 Kings 10:19; with
suff. "SPD (for *8D3); pl. NINDS (for MiNDD) m. a seat,
lofty and covered with a canopy or hanging, (from the
root NDB, DD); hence, a royal throne, Job 36:7;
2 Sa. 3:10; fully ΠΡΡΌΡΠ 32 Sa.7:13; mabe “3
1 Ch.22:10; 4 Ch.7:18; alsothatofGod, Jer. 3:17; the
tribunal of a judge, Ps. 122:5; Neh. 3:7; the seat
ot the high priest, 1 Sa. 1:9; 4:13; rarely used of a

ek ee

Ge
Aram, Limia.a, D173 id., the letter 1 being inserted
before the letter which had been doubled, rs for ss;
see below under the letter 7. In the root itself the
Samaritans have for D3, y 44.)

“IDD Chald. a Chaldean; elsewhere “YD, Ezra
5:12.

common seat, 2 Ki.4:10; Pro.g:14. (Arab.

MD TO COVER, TO COVER OVER; kindred roots
NDD and MWD. (Syr. lons id. also to put on; Arab.
lus to put on; Ch. D3 to cover; hence, to be
hidden, concealed.) In Kal it is only found in part.
MDD Pro. 12:16, 23, and 303 Ps.32:1. Much more
frequently used is—

Piet 193.—(1) to cover, followed by an acc. Ex.
10:5; Num.g:15; 22:5, or by 2Y (like other verbs
of covering 330, 153), as {εἶπε Dee machen db er etwas;
Nu. 16:33, 7383 ὈΠῸΝ D3Al “and the earth covered
them,” prop. covered over them; Job 21:26, ΠΩ
ONY NDIA “ and the worms cover them;” 2 Chron.
§:8; followed by ? Isa. 11:9. 70 cover some person,
or thing with any thing, const.—(a) followed by an

acc. of pers. and 3 of the covering; Levit. 17:13,

Y2 AND} “ and he shall cover it (the blood) with
dust ;* Nu. 4:5, 8, 11.—(0) followed by two ace. Eze.
18:7,16; 16:10.—(c) followed by by of pers. and 3
of the oe Ps. 44:20.—(d) with an ace. of the
covering, and Y of the thing to be covered, Ezek.
24:7; comp. Job 36:32. Often used metaph. to cover
over sin, i.e. to pardon; followed by an acc. Psalm
85:3; followed by by Pro. 10:12; Neh. 3:37; Psalm
$2:1[ Kal]; 1860 03 “whose sin is covered,” i.e.
- forgiven; compare 123. ON D3 pregn. used for to
confide covertly in any one, Ps. 143:9.

(2) Intrans. to cover oneself, to put on any
thing, Gen. 38:14; Deu. 22:12; Jon. 3:6, PY 02%
“ and he clothed himself with sackcloth.” (Arabic

U.S to put on; followed by an acc.)

(3) tc cover, to conceal (compare Chald.), Pro.
Οὐ; 12:16,23 [Kal]; Job 31:33. Job 23:17,
bones *28191 “and (because) he hath (not) covered

CCCCVII

YDI—FI3

the darkness from my sight;” has not set me frve
from calamities. .

Puat ΠΞ and 103 (Ps. 80:11; Pro. 24:31); pasa,
to be covered; followed by 3 of the covering, 1 Ch,
21:16; Ecc. 6:4; also by an ace. Ps. 80:11, DW ADF
M2¥ “the mountains were covered with its shadow.”
Pro. 24:31. ,

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, Jer. 51:42; Eze. 24:8.

Hirupak., to cover over oneself; followed by 3
of covering, Isa. 59:6; 1 Ki. 11:29; once followed by
an acc. Jon: 3:8.

Derived nouns, D7, MID} (and MAD), NDZ, ND
nD,

Dd i, q. 8B3; which see.
MIMADD Isa. 5:25; see AMD,

‘ID2 m. const. "ἦν "1DD prop. part. pass. from the
root 1D3 a covering, Nu. 4:6, 14.

mda fi—(1) covering, a cover, Exod. 21:10;
22:26; Job 24:7; 26:6; 31:19. Metaph. D2) ΠῚΌΞ
covering of the eyes is, i. 4. ἃ gift of appeasing given
to any one that he may shut his eyes (with regard
to something deserving reprehension), i.e. that he
may connive at it (bas Auge judricten), or a present
given in order to obtain pardon,amulct. So is the
passage to be understood, which has a good deal trou-
bled interpreters, Genesis 20:16, MD3 τ si 39
03 NN] TAN Tey 959 DY “ behold this (the gift of a
thousand shekels) is to thee a τὰ ἃ] οὔ for all things,
which have happened to thee, and before all men.”
The LXX. which has either been neglected by inter-
preters, or else has been misunderstood, gives the
meaning correctly; τιμὴ, i.e. a mulet, a price (Il. i.
159), 1. q. elsewhere τίμημα. Several interpreters
have taken a covering of the eyes to be a vail; and
have thus rendered the whole passage, arbitrarily
enough, behold this is to thee a vail of the eyes, i.e. with
these thousand shekels (no little price indeed!) buy a _
vail for thyself, for all who are with thee, and altogether
for all, i.e. that it may be manifest to all that thon
art a married woman. They add that married women
only wore vails, and that virgins did ποῦ; but this is
altogether opposed to Eastern manners, and it cannot
be proved.

(2) a garment, Deu. 22:12.

MDD rocut orr, Τὸ cur Down (a plant), Isai.
33:12; Ps.80:17. (Syr. and Ch. to prune a vine.)

bpp m.—(1) a fool. Ps. 49:11; Prov. 1:32;
10:1, 18; 13:19, 20; 14:8, 24, 33; 15:2, 7, οὖϑ.ς

"Ὁ -Γ} Ὁ5

aften with the additional idea of impiety, compare
the synonyms Song, 22 and the opp. 037.

.(2) [Chesil], the name of a star or constellation,
Job 9:9; 38:31; Am.5:8; according to many of
the ancient translators, Orion; which the Orientals

26:
call Lx, Je rN NPD? i.e. the giant. They seem
- to have looked on this constellation as the figure of
an impious giant bound to the sky, whence Job
38:31, “ Canst thou loose the bands of Orion?” [We
must not interpret the Scripture as though it coun-
tenanced foolish :superstition.] _R, Jonah or Abul-

walid understands it to be (Lg. i.e. Canopus, a
bright star in the helm of.the southern ship [Argo].
PL Ὁ» Ὁ3 Isa. 13:10, as if it were, the Orions, or
the giants of the heaven, i. e. the greater constellations
of the sky, such as Orion; as in Latin Cicerones,
Scipiones might be applied to men resembling Cicero
and Scipio.

(3) [Chesil], pr. n. of a town in the southern
part of the tribe of Judah. Josh. 15:30.

ΤΥ ῸΞ ἢ folly. Prov. 9:13.

: DD a root scarcely ever used as a verb, from
which derived nouns are formed of various signifi-
cations. The primary meaning appears to be—
~ (1) to be fleshy, to be fat, whence 9D? loin, flank.
This as a word of middle signification—
᾿ (2) is applied in a good sense to strength (comp.
JOY), firmness, boldness, whence 203, nes con-
fidence; and —

(3) in a bad sense to languor and inertness
(Arab. 1... to be languid, inert); also applied to
δὲ which is nearly allied to these, folly (compare

3, 23), 1733, and on the contrary compare words
signifying strength applied to virtue, as Syn). So
once as a verb fut. A., Jer. 10:8 (compare the trans-
posed verb 529); also in the derivatives bps a fool,
foolish, M3>°D2, D2 folly.

DD τι. --- (1) loin, fiank, Job15:27. Plural
ὈΡΌΞ the internal muscles of the loins, near the
kidneys, to which the fat adheres, Yoa, ota, as
rightly rendered by Symmachus. Lev. 3:4, 10, 15;
4:9: 7:4: Job 15:27, ΒΦ ‘PY TN’ Uy" “ and (be-
cause) he made (i.e. produced) fat upon his loins,”
fattened himself, yaorpicovAoc. Hence the bowels,
the inward parts, Ps.38:8. Compare Bochart,
Hierz. tom. i. p. 506, seq.

(2) confidence, hope, Ps.78:7; Prov. 3:26.
(3) folly. Ecc. 7:25.

Ccccvill

pos—mi>'DS

ΠΡῸΣ f—(1) confidence, hope, Job 4:6.
(2) folly, Ps. 85:9.

D2 m. Zec. 7:1; Neh. 1:1; [Chisleu|, Greck
Χασελεῦ, 1 Macc. 1:54, the ninth of the Hebrew
months, beginning at the new moon of December.
Its etymology is altogether uncertain. It may, how-
ever, be so called from the languor and torpidity of
nature. [In Thes. derived from the Persic.]

HoDD (“ confidence,” “hope”), [Chesalon],
pr. n. of a town in the borders of the tribe of Judah,
elsewhere called D°Y3 Josh. 15:10.

tops (id.) [Chislon], pr.n. τὰ. Nu. 34:21.

MDD (“ confidences”), [Chesulloth], pr. n.
of a town in the tribe of Issachar, Josh. 19:18.

aiarnidoa (“the flanks of Tabor,” or “ the
confidence of Tabor,” as being a fortified city),
[Chisloth-tabor], pr.n. of a town at the foot of
Mount Tabor, on the eastern boundary of the tribe
of Zebulun, Josh. 19:12; elsewhere more briefly
called W2A, Josh. 19:22; 1 Ch. 6:62.
the same place as ridp3.]

pnbpa pl. Gen. 10:14; 1 Ch.1:12 [Caslu-
him], pr. n. of a people deriving their origin from
the Egyptians; according to the probable opinion of
Bochart (Phaleg. iv. 31), the Colchians, who are

‘mentioned by Greek writers as having been a colony

of Egyptians (Herod.ii. 104; Diod.i. 28,55). The
insertion of the letter s is not contrary to the nature

of the Pheenicio-Shemitic languages, comp. [oo

i. q. foo. a suckling.. [In Thes. the name of
Colchians is suggested to have been formed from thie
by dropping the s.]

DDD TO SHAVE, TO SHEAR (the head); found
once, Eze. 44:20. Kindred roots are O13 and others
beginning with 13,see 113. Hence—

MIDD f. Ex. 9:32; Isai. 28:25, pl. DPD Ezek
4:9; akind of corn, like wheat, having the beard as if
shorn off, far, adoreum, spelt, (triticum spelta, Linn.),

5---
Gr. ζέα, ὀλυρά. Germ, Gvelt, Dinkel, Arab. hous ΕΞ,
which is the same word as the Hebrew (m and n
being interchanged, and r inserted). See my Com-
ment. on Isaiah, loc. cit,

DDD [‘* prop.— (1) TO DIVIDE OUT, TO DIVIDE.
TO DISTRIBUTE (kindred to the verb “3p, and to.
other roots beginning with ΚΡ, D2, 12); whruce 03D”)

[Probably

ADAP

CCCCIX |

ἢ5- ΠΡῸΣ

TO NUMBER, TO RECKON; found once, Exod. 12:4. | form has sprung, just like Sam. πότ, from the Hebi _

Comp. LXX., Ch., Syr.
Derived nouns, D2, ΠΌΞ, Dd.

D2 fut.5)}D2’\—(1) to BECoME PALE like the Ch.
(More remote is the Arab, Wiu§ and id to be

eclipsed, as the sun or moon, to darken, as the eye, |

to be lessened.) Compare Niphal No.1 and 423 —
silver; hence—

(2) to desire anything, followed by ? of pers., |
Job 14:15; by a gerund, Ps. 17:12.
NirpuaL—(1) to become pale, through shame (as
shame is not only marked by boashitii, but also by
paleness, see WW and Talmud. - “abi, to put to shame,
compare Comment: on Isaiah 29: 99), to be put to
shame. Zeph. 2:1, P22 δὲ) 139 “ a nation without |

shame,” impudent.
(2) i. gq. Kal No.2. Gen. 31:30; Ps. 84:3. |

ADD suff. *8D3 m— (i) silver, so called from its
pale colour (like the Gr. ἄργυρος, from ἀμγὸς, white,
and on the other hand 371 gold, from its tawny |
colour, comp. 273). Gen. 23:15, nos ope MND YAWN |
“four hundred shekels of silyer;” more often, how-
ever without the word Op, 6. g. DD nbs “a thou-
sand (shekels) of silver,” Gen. 20:16; 03 WY.
“twenty (shekels) of silver,” Gen. 37:28; Deu. 22:
19, 29; Hos. 3:2.

(2) money, from silver, weighed out in small un-
stamped pieces, having been anciently used for money
(comp. ἀργύριον, argent). Gen. 23:13; Deut. 23:20.
_ Also used of that which is acquired by money, Ex.
21:21; of aslave 817 1BD2 3 “for he is his money.”
Pl. pieces of silver, money, Gen. 42:25, 35.

Ἑ 102 Ch. id. silver, emphat. st. 8BDD Dan. 2:35;

5:2, 4, 23.

NYEBD3 Ezr.8:17 [Casiphia], pr. n. of acountry, |
perhaps Caspia; according to others the city of |

Kaswin. [In Thes. both these suppositions are re-
jected as untenable. |

g nb? pl. f. nind3 cushions, pillows. Ez. 13:18,
20. LXX. προσκεφάλαια. Vulg. pulvilli. According
to the Rabbins, bolsters. The root is 7D3. The |
letter M, although not radical, and here marking the
διυίοιμο gender, is also preserved in the pl. as in
nb3, Ἢ, NYP, compare Lehrg. p. 474.

3 Isa. 59:18 ; see SY No. 8.

p2 adv. Ch. now, already. Dan. 2:23; 3:15;
4:34; 5:12; Ezr.4:13. From the Hebrew {3 80

and now (see {27 Neh. 2:16), this more lengthened

Dip. Hence j¥5 Whitherto. Ezr.5:16.
ΓΞ fem. of the preceding, adv. ὅμοια. 80, thus,

| ἅν q. 15, found but in one phrase, N2Y¥3) Ezr. 4:10, 11;

7:12, and contr. NYP) Ezr. 4:17, and so (forth), ed
cetera.

DYD fut. DYD.—(1) TO BE DISPLEASED, MO-
ROSE, 10 TAKE OF FENCE. Ecc. 5:16; 7:9; Neh.3:33.
(2) tobe angry. Eze. 16:42; followed by Oy of

| pers., 2 Ch. 16:10.

Piet DYS to irritate, provoke, i.q. Hiphil No. 2.

Deu. 32:21; 1 Sa. 1:6.

Hirum O'Y3i1.—(1) to vex any one, to grieve.
1 Sa.127;-Neh.3:37 Eze. 32:9. :

(2) to irritate, provoke, often used of men who
ἢ provoke Jehovah by their sins, especially by idolatry.
Deut. 31:29; 32:16; 1 Ki. 14:9, 15; 16:2, 7, 13,
seq.; Ps. 78:58; Jer. 8:19. Fully expressed, D939
DYD MNS 1 Ki. 15:30; 2 Ki. 23:26; also without the
name of God, 1 Ki, 21:22, ADIT WN DYDT-N “ be-

' cause of the anger whereunto thou hast provoked

(me) ;” 2 Ki. 21: 26. Hence—

DYD m—(1) vewation, grief. Ecc. 1:18; 2:
23; 11:10; Prov. 17:25; 21:19, et ἘΞ Πρὸς
“a contentious and morose woman.’

(2) anger. Deut. 32:19; Eze.20:28, pl. E*Dy3
angers [provocations]; 2 Ki. 23:26.

wy in. id. only found in the book of pes §:23
6:2; 10:17; 17:7.

[TYP see πὴ}.

Ὦ3 f. with suff. that which is curved, or hollow,
from *|23.

(1) the hollow of the hand, the palm, more

| rarely the whole hand. Deut. 25:12, “ thou shalt

cut off her hand” (see MB?), [Arabic os , Syriac

Jad); used of the foot of animals (as of a bear):
when resembling a hand; Lev. 11:27. The phrases
especially to be observed are—(a) ‘2 2) out of
the hand of any one, often after verbs of freeing;
like 7) 1 Sam. 4:3; 2 Sam. 14:16.—(b) Jud. 12:3,
‘BDI WD} MD YN) 0 Τ put my life in my hand,” i.e.

I exposed myself to most imminent danger, since
what we bear in our hands may easily be dropped
or cast away; and thus the idea is conveyed of want
of safety. 1 Sa. 19:5; 28:21; Job 13:14, compare
Ps.119:109. By the same proverb, Xenarckus ap.
Atheneum -(Deipnosoph. xiii. p. 569 C), ἐν τῇ χειρὶ
τὴν ψυχὴν ἔχων ; and the Danes say of a man whose

ἽἜ9-99
life is in danger, ut gaae med Livet i Henderne, i.e.
“to bear one’s life in one’s hands.”—(c) 8322 DDN
wrong is in my hands, I have committed wrong. Job
16:1}; 31:7; Isa. 59:6; Jon.3:8.—(d) 42 133,
43 YA, 2 NM to clap the hands, see under the re-
spective verbs. ἶ

Dual 9 ΞΒ9 with suff. °33, 183, etc. both hands,
Job 36:32; often also used for the plural.

PL ΓῚΞΞ the palms of the hands, Dan. 10:10,
used of hands when cut off and dead (see Lehrg.
p- 539, 540), 1 Sam. 5:4; 2 Ki. 9:35) elsewhere i. q.
NV the handles cf a bolt, Cant. 5:5.

(2) followed by bn the sole of the foot, Deut.
*.53 11:24; 28:65, W372? ΓΘ “ rest for the sole
of thy foot;” used of a quiet dwelling place, compare
Gen. 8:9.— PI. M183 soles, Jos.3:13; 4:18; Isa.
60:14; followel by DYB, 2 Ki. 19:24.

(3) a hollew vessel, a pan, a bowl, pl. M23 Ex.
25:29; Num. 7:84, 86. Hence yopraa, the hollow
of asling; 1 Sa. 25:29. 7#73, the socket of the
hip or thigh; Gen. 32:26, 33.

(4) [A Me. Levit. 23:40, palms, palm
branches, so called from their bent or curved form
(see 782).

ὮΞ m. rock, only used in the pl. Jer. 4:29; Job

80:6. (Syr.and Ch. jos, NE'2; whence, in New
Test. Κηφᾶς i. q. Πέτρος.)

7152 τὸ BEND, TO Bow, ΤῸ DEPRESS [kindred
to 922], hence TO TAME, TO sUBDUE; Chald. and
Talmud. 853 to bow down, to depress, to overcome,

s

toturn away; Arab. |; to turn away, to turn aside;
Prov. 21:14, ἢ B32. WO3 JAD “a gift in secret
tameth wrath;” LXX. ἀνατρέπει ὀργάς; and so the
Syriac version. On the other hand, Sym. σβέσει ὀργήν;
Vulg. extinguit iras; comp. 733 to extinguish.

ΒΞ f.(1) palm, palm-branch, i. q. 13 No. 4,
the feminine form being often used of inanimate things
Hebr. Gram. § 105, 2). Isaiah 9:13; 19:15, 783
138) palm and rush, a proverbial expression for
great and little things, those which are noble and ig-
noble.
4) Generally a branch, Job 15:32.

“15> m.—(1) a cup, probably such a one as was
scvered with a lid, from the root "53 1 Chron. 28:17;
Ezr. 1:10; 8:27.

(2) hoar frost, so called, according to Simonis,
because it covers over the ground, Ex. 16:14; Psalm
847:16 Job 38:29.

CCCCX

185-ὦ
D'DD ax. λεγόμ. Hab. 2:11, α cross-beam, fr_n

»
the root DD3; Syr. «ρῦϑυ to joint together, to con-
nect; LXX. κάνθαρος, i. q. cantherius in Vitruv. iv. 2.
Jerome, “lignum, quod ad continendos parietes in medio

structure ponitur vulgo ἱμάντωσις (cf. Sir. 12:18).”

ayo) m.—(1) a young lion, already weaned and
having begun to ravin; ("3 is the whelp of a lion).
See Eze. 19:2, 3, “(the lioness) brought up one of
her whelps (3) IN8), he became a young lion
(53), he learned to ravin, and he devoured men,” Ps.
17:12; 104:21; Jud.14:5; and often elsewhere. Fi-
guratively applied —(a) to cruel and bivod-thirsty
enemies, Ps. 34:11; 35:17; 58:73; comp.der. 2:15;
Ezek. 32:2, O%3 VDD “an enemy devastating the
nations.”——(b) to the princes of a state, Ezc. 38:13,

Se-

compare Nah. 2:14. (To this answers ἀξ and ἐς

a calf, kid of the wild goat, also young lion, prop.
hairy, covered with hair, from the root 123 No.3;
Arab. ,i to be hairy, shaggy; comp. BY.)

[ (2) “i.g. 123. Neh. 6:2, a village.” ]

M153 (i.g. 23 a village), [Chephira], pr.n. ofa
town of the Hivites, afterwards in the territory of
Benjamin, Josh. 9:17; 18:26; Ezr. 2:25; Nehem.
7:29.

ΒΞ [“* 2th. ἩΖιΟ : to divide equally, to dis-

#¢
tribute; whence φῶ : part, porto; Arab. (iss
portion, equal part; and Dual pS DY253.") τὸ

FOLD TOGETHER, TO DOUBLE, Ex. 26:9; part. pass.
doubled, Exod. 28:16; 39:9 (Chald. 582 to double,

to roll up; Syr. Ethpe. ao] to be doubled, folded
together. In the western languages, by transposition,
there answer to this πλέκο, plico.)
Nipuat, to be doubled, or repeated, Eze. 21:19.
Hence nPaDD and— ,

DD m. a doubling. Job 41:5, ἸΘῪ 532 “the
doubling of his jaws,” i.e. his jaw armed with a
double row of teeth.

Duat—(1) pr. two folds, foldings. Job 11:6,
mvAnp ΡΣ ‘3 “for God's wisdom has double
folds,” i.e. the wisdom of God is complicated, inex-
plicable. According to others, double, i. e. manifold,
infinite, is the wisdom of God.

(2) double, Isa. 40:2.

-

59 TO PINE, from hunger and thirst [“ Arab.

ee

pS (9 roll up;” see Thes.]; once tsed of a vine

ἜΣ--Β9
wanting water, followed by by. Eze. 17:7, “ behold
this vine, YY TW 1222 thirsting, extended her
roots to him” (Syr. to thirst, followed by S to thirst
after something, to desire it; Arab. to want, to suffer
want.) Hence—

}B2 τη. hurger, penury, Job 5:22; 30:3.
D523 an unused root; see D'D3 [sce Thes. ].

ADD TO BEND, TO Bow Down. (This stock is
widely extended, together with its cognates, in the
Pheenicio-Shemitic and western languages, both in
the signification of bending, and also in the kindred
one of being hollow, or arched ; see the roots "23; 333

™r?
Ψ

No. 1. 13 hollow, and 332, 2 to hollow, to vault;
32° to dig out; 322 to bore out; and compare the Gr.
κάμπω, κάμπτω, γνάμπτω, also κύπτω, κύβη, κύμβη,
Lacon. κύββα, cask; Persian oes to bend over, 455
hollow, a cavern; Lat. cubo, cumbo, also cavus; old
Germ. Gaff=*3 fippen, umfippen, in the sense of
folding.) Isa.58:5; Intrans. tobend oneself, Ps. 57:7.
Pait. 0°D153 those who are bowed down, Ps.145:14;
146:8.

Nipuat, to submit oneself to any one, Mic. 6:6;
followed by 5 (Aram. id.).

Derived nouns 53, 733.

152 prop. TO COVER, TO COVER OVER, whence

ΒΞ and 253 a covering. Arabic P= fut. 1. and

ze to cover. Specially —
(2) to cover over, to overspread with anything,
as with pitch, to pitch, Gen. 6:14; compare 13
No. 2, and Pu.
(3) covered with hair, to be hairy, shaggy, see
' 553,
(4) to cover sins, i.e. to pardon; compare 753
_ No. 4, and 183. Arab. 3S Il. to expiate a crime,
y 7S to pardon.
Piet 123 fut. 123!—-(1) to cover, i.e. to pardon
᾿ς βἷῃ (comp. 153); followed by acc. Ps. 65:4; 78:38;
followed by by (like other verbs of covering), Jer.
18:23; Psa, 79:9; followed by δ Deut. 21:8; also
followed by δ Eze. 16:63, and 13 of pers. (compare
ΟΞ 2) Ps. 3:4). 2 Chron. 30:18.
(2) causat. to obtain forgiveness.—(a) to ex-
piate an offence, followed by an ace. Dan. 9:24; Eze.
_ 45:20; followed by by Lev. 5:26; followed by 1¥3
- (for) Ex. 32:30; followed by j) Levit. 4:26; Num.
—-6311.— (4) to make expiation for ax offender to

>

*
4

CCCCXI

ἼἜ5-ϑ

Sree him from charge; followed by ὃν of pers., Ex, -
30:10; Lev. 4:20; followed by W2 Lev. 16:6, 11,
24; Ezek. 45:17; followed by 3 Levit. 17:11; to
inanimate things which were accounted to be defiled;
followed by an acc., Lev. 16:33; followed by by Lev.
16:18, Examples of full construction are, Lev. 5:18,
inaw by 1135 poy 1B) “ and the priest shall make
atonement for him, on account of his sins;” and,
4:26, inspnp joao voy 1831 “and the priest shall
make atonement for him from his sin.”—(c) to
appease any one who has been injured, or is angry;
with an acc. of pers., Gen. 32:21; Prov. 16:14; also
to appease an impending calamity, i.e. to remove it

by expiation, Isa. 47:11. The sacrifice by which the

expiation is made, is put with 3 prefixed, 2 Sa. 21:3;
Num. 5:8.

Puat.—(1) to be covered, i.e. obliterated; prop.
used of letters which were covered and deleted by
drawing the style over them; Isa. 28:18, 037" 1B}?
“ your covenant shall be obliterated,” i.e. abo-
lished; a phrase derived from written agreements,

(Aram. 2a9, ‘IBD to smear over, to abolish.)
(2) Pass. of Piel 2, a, to be expiated; of sin, Isa.
6:7; 22:14; 27:9.
(3) Pass. of Piel 2, ὃ, tobe freed from charge, (ot
a guilty person), fo receive pardon, Exod. 29:33*
Nu. 35:32. =
Hirupak., fut. BSN. 1 Sa. 3:14, and—
NitupaEL, 123) Deu. 21:8, to be expiated, of sin.

The derived nouns immediately follow, except ΒΘ.

ὝΞΞ, and pr. n. 7153,

“IBD [pl. D752], a village, a hamlet, so called
because of its affording shelter, or covering to the in-
habitants, Cant.7:12; 1Ch.27:25; Neh.6:2 [this

is Y53 not 153]. Arab. ᾿ κέ 14.

yn 23 (“village of the Ammonites”),
[Chephar-haamonai], pr. n. of a town of the Ben-
jamites, Josh. 18:24. In mp Π}’ “3.

"BD m.—(1) i. g. 3a village, hamlet, 1 Sa,
6:18.

(2) pitch, so called from its being overspread, or
overlaid; compare the root No. 2, Gen. 6:14. (Aram,
Ι-ϑὰ 9 and Arab. AS id.)

(3) cypress, Gr. κύπρος, a shrub, or small tree,
with whitish odoriferous flowers, growing in ciusters;
Arab. 2>, i>, Lawsonia inermis, Linn., 80 called

in Hebrew, as Las been well suggested by Joh. Si
monis from a powder being rade of its leaves with

»

“179-89

which, when mixed with water, women in the East
s.near over their nails, so as to make them of a red
* colour for the sake of ornament; Cant. 1:14, bavig
"837 a bunch of cypress; pl. ὈΣῚΒΒ Cant. 4:13; com-
pare O. Celsii Hierobot. t.i. p.222; Oedmann, Verm.
Sammlungen aus dér Naturkunde, fase. i. cap. 7.

(4) λύτρον, price of expiation, or redemption; .

_ Exod. 21:30; 30:12, 2 195 “the redemption-
price of his life;” Isa. 43:3, 7? “the price at which

thou wast redeemed.”

D532 pl. m. redemptions, atonements, Exod.
29: 36; 30:10, 16; 0830 dv the day of atonement,
Lev. 23:27; 25:9.

FED fem. a covering, from the root ἼΒΞ No.1,
only used of the cover of the ark of the covenant,
Ex. 25:17, seq.; 30:6; 31:7; M5272 the inmost
recess of the temple, where the ark of the covenant
was placed, 1 Chron. 28:11; LXX. ἱλαστήριον (Vulg.
propitiatorium ; Luther, Gnabenftubt) [English mercy-
seat], as though it were from the signification of pro-
pitiation; see 133 No.2, c. [Of course this is the
true meaning and derivation; the mercy-seat was the
place on which the blood of atonement was sprinkled
before God.]

WDD prob. i. ᾳ ΟΞ, YS 1., IV., to cover

over with any thing.

CCCCXII

Hirnit, Lam. 3: 16, 2283 B27 “he has covered |

me over with ashes.” Used by the Talmudists of a

heaped measure, also of the Jewish church bowed |

down amongst cshes, or covered over with ashes

(75x32 N=vi" Ber. Rabba,§75). Ch. he hath humbled ἢ
me in ashes; LXX. indeed and Vulg. ἐψώμισέ pe oxo-

δόν, cibavit me cinere, a sense gathered from the con-
text because verbs of food have preceded.

DDD Chald. to tie, to bind; pret. Per, Dan.
3:21.
PakL, id., Dan. 3:20, 23, 24

bap) a quadriliteral, which appears to me to be |

compounded of the triliterals 153 to cover, and "M3
to crown; hence—(1)a crown, chaplet, circlet.—
(a) of columns, Saulen-Rapital, Knauf, Am. 9:1; Zeph.
2:14.—(b) an ornament of the golden candlestick,
Exod. 25:31, 33, 34, seq.; 37:17,seq.; LXX. σφαι-
owrijpec, Vulg. spherule ; Josephus (Ant. iii. 6,8 7)

renders it by pomegranates; compare Syr. ΙΆϑαο
blossom of the pomegranate.

(2) [Caphtor), pr.n. of a country, Jerem, 47:4;
Am.9:7; pl. DAD Gen. 10:14; Deut. 2:23, used

ἜΕΞΟ ἘΚ.

of its inhabitants. These are spoken of as a colony”

of Egyptians, and as the ancestors of the Philistines,
= cit., so that in Gen. loc, cit. the words 38¥} WR

?B DYD by comparison with the other passages,
eeem as if they should stand after D°TAD2 (see Vater
on this passage). ‘The ancient translators, almost all,
understand it to mean Cappadocia, but from Jer.
loc. cit. it appears to have been an island, or ut least
a sea coast (*%). In consequence some have supposed
it to be Cyprus, and this supposition is favoured by
both the situation and some resemblance of the name;
but, on the other hand, it is all but certain that the
Cyprians were called 0°73. I therefore prefer the
island of Crete, an opinion favoured by this—that
the Philistines were called “3 (Cretans); see that
word, and Michaélis Spicil. t. i. p. 292—308; Sup-
plemm. p. 1338. [In Thes. Ges. appears to prefer
understanding Cappadocia. |

“ID plur. 03 m.—(1) a lamb, especially one that
is fattened and well fed (Deu. 32:14; Isa. 34:6; Ez.
39:18); feeding in fertile pastures, so called from its
leaping, or skiphiny (root 113), Amos 6:4; 1 Sam.

(15:93 a Kings 3: ΕΣ Ps. 37:20; Jer.51:40; Vulg.

agnus ; Syr. Koga fattened; Ch. Ὁ ΘΒ fat. Collect.
Isa. 16:1, γε ο Ἐκ ν “send ye the lambs
of the ruler of the land,” i.e. those which were owed

| to the king, the lord of the land. Figuratively used

—(a) a pasture of lambs, a meadow: ; _Isa.30:23.
Ps.65:14, N33 OD wind “the pastures are clothed
(adorned) with flocks.”- ~"(b) a battering ram, Gr.
κρίος, a warlike engine for breaking through the walls

of besieged cities; in Arab. also called a Eze. 4:23
21:27. (The Ionians also adopted this word in the
signification of lamb and pasture; Hesych. Kap...xpé-
Baroy. Κάρα.. Κάρνος...βόσκη-
μα, πρόβατον. Κάρος... βόσκημα. Compare Bochar+,
Hieroz. i. 429.)

(2) 2039 13 Gen. 31:34, acamel’s saddle, with
a kind of canopy over it, bound to the back of a
camel, in which women were accustomed to ride; so

Iwvec τὰ πρύβατα.

called from its leaping, bounding [jolting} mo-

ai or like currus a LET (comp. ᾿Ξ). Arab,

“ον

ps and ae also ZA : id. See Jahn’s Bibl. Archxo-
logie, t. i. vol. i. p. 287; Hartmann’s Hebrierin, t. “i.

: Ρ' 397-

“ID prop. piercing through, a piercer; herce
an executioner; a kind of guards cr pretorian s>l-
diers, whose office it was to inflict capital punish-

ments, ing. ‘N27. It occurs three times in pl’ VY

35-13
(for [2°23 Lehrg. p. 525), 4 Ki. 11:4, 19, of the
attendants of Athaliah; ΘΝ ΠῚ DT executioners
and runners, and 2 Sam. 20:23. in a’n3, of king
David’s guards, ‘N287} "137, mp 131 'N137. [Root
AD. ]

“2 m. cor, a measure, both of dry and liquid
things, 1 Ki. 5:2; Ez. 45:14, containing ten ephahs
or baths, i. q. WN. (The Arameans commonly use

3, Jian for the Hebrew VM. . The Hellenists also
adopted xdépoc.) The origin of this word is in its
round form, and 73 appears properly to signify a
round vessel. See the root 773.

ΝΞ Ch. TO BE PAINED, SORROWFUL, like the

Syr. Jno. Ithpael,, Dan. 7:15, ΤΠ MINS “my
spirit was grieved.”

575: a doubtful root, see 2493,

ban quadriliteral, i. q. 533, baa (which see),
TO GIRD, TO PUT ON, the letter 1 being inserted. See
Lehrg. p. 864. Pass. 93229 girded, clad, 1 Ch.
15:27; hence —

ΝΞ Ch. f. α cloak. Dan. 3:21.

1. TTD τὸ pie (Ch. 833 and Arab. |S to dig
the earth. Kindred roots are ΓΞ No.1, 738, also WP
and 722); 6. g. to dig a well, Gen. 26:25; a pit, 50:5.
Hence —(«a) it is figuratively applied to plots, Psa.
— 9:16;57:7; 119:85; Prov. 16:27, 797 773 bya DN
“the wicked man prepares mischief.” Followed by
Ὁ) of pers. and without any word signifying ditch or
pit, Job 6:27, ΞΡ ὙΌΣ ὙΠ “ ye dig (pits) for your
friend,” similarly in the much discussed passage,
40:30, 0°30 YY 13} “do the companions (i.e. the
sompany of fishermen) lay snares for him (the οτο-
todile)? do they divide him (when taken) amongst the
nerchants?”—(b) Ps. 40:7, *? D3 DIS “ ears hast
thou digged for me,” a poetical and also a stronger
and bolder expression for the common b n'a js
“thou hast opened the ear for me,” 1. 6. thou hast
_ revealed (this) tome. _ [But does not this refer to the
Jaw in Ex. 21, relative to the servant whose ear had
been bored, and who was thus made a servant for
ever?] To this answer the German phrases jemandem
ben Gtaar ftecen, i.e. to sharpen any one’s sight, to
shew what he ought to see, but which, as if blind,
he had not seen; jem. die Bunge léfen.

[# Nipnat pass. of Kal, Ps. 94:13.”]

__ Derived nouns, 773 No. 1, 7799.

© 7739—@) ro avy, ἐᾳ Ὃν

Bs &

ΠΣ. Deu. 2:6;

CCCCXIII

a"5—-0'"53

\ <I, ἩΠ., to place, VI., VIIE, -

Hos. 3:2. =

X., to hire.)
(2) to make a feast, 2 Ki.6:23. (Arab. As

tomake a feast, especially on the completion of a
4

(Arab.

building, also ς 3 » enter-

tainment. _ How these ideas are to be connected with
that of buying I do not define. Perhaps costly ban-
quets are intended, for which one’s own stores would
not suffice, and thus the provision was bought else-
where, δι! denen man einfaufen mug.)

1. ΤΠ or ΓΞ ἢ pl. const. ΓΞ, pits, cisterns,
root 773 No.1 (compare Gen. 26:25). Zeph. 2:6,
j8¥ nivtn Oy m3 ij « fields full of shepherds’
cisterns and folds for flocks.” In the word M3
allusion is made to 5°N 3, verse §.

Il. 13 f. feasts, banquets, from the root M3
No. II. (2). 2 Ki. 6:23.

ana pl. 0°3493 m.—(1) Cherud, in the theology
of the Hebrews [i. e. in the revelation of God], a being
of a sublime and celestial nature, in figure com-
pounded of that of a man, an ox, a lion, and an eagle
(three animals which, together with man, symbolise
power and wisdom, Ezek. 1 and 10). They are first
spoken of as guarding paradise, Gen. 3:24, after-
wards as bearing the throne of God upon their wings
; through the clouds, whence, 2 Sam, 22:11, 2) 237°
| AY 333 “and he rode upon a cherub, and did
| fly; Ps. 18:11, 0°2737 avi “who sits upon the
cherubs;” lastly of the wooden statues of cherubs
|
|

to entertain as a guest,

overlaid with gold, which were in the inmost part of
the holy tabernacle (Ex. 25:18, seq.) and of the temple
of Solomon (1 Ki. 6:23), on the walls of which. there
were also figures of cherubs carved. A too far-
fetched idea is that of J. D. Michaélis, who (Comment.
Soc. Gotting. 1752, and in Supplem. p. 1343) com-
pares the cherubs with the equt tonantes of the
Greeks.

The etymology of the word is doubtful. As to
the word with which I formerly compared it, “ Syr.

[S029 powerful, strong,” Cast., it was necessary to
reject it so soon as 1 found from the words them.elves
of Bar Bahlul, that that signification rested on a mis-
take on the part of Castell (Anecdd. Orient. fase. 1.
p. 66). If this. word be of Phenicic-Shemitic crigin,
either 375, by a transposition of letters, stands fez 337
and 1993 as if 213) divine steed (Ps. 18:11),compare
as =

Arab. Wy ) 9 Se. ship of conveyance, or (which is
the not improbable opinion of Hyde, De Rel. Vett-

ee a ae

ΨΥ

bedi |

9 -
Persarum, p. 563) 3973 is 1. ᾳ. 31 (comp. 4 S=
3) one who is near to God, ministers to him,
one admitted to his presence. Others, as Eichhorn
(Introd. in O. T., vol. iii. p. 80, ed. 4), maintain that
02393 are the same as the γρύφες (Greifen) griffins
of the Persians, guardians of the gold~producing moun-
tains (compare Gen. loc. cit.); [such conjectures are
awfully profane;] in this case the root must be sought

in the Pers. σὸν 1S (greifen) to take hold, to take, to
hold. Compare also Rédiger’s Dissertation on the
Cherubs, in Ersch and Gruber’s Encyclop. vol. 16, v.
Cherub. [Other conjectures are given in Thes. ]
(2) [Cherub], pr.n. m. Ezr.2:59; Neh. 7:61.
ie) m. Ch. emphat. stha a herald, Dan.3:4

(Syr. Jo); from the root—

m2 Ch. To CRY OUT, TO PROCLAIM, as a herald, -

Aphel id. Dan. 5:29 [Syr.Jz9]. (This root is widely
spread in the Indo-Germanic languages, Sansc. krus, to
ery out; Zend. khresié, one crying out, a herald; Pers.

ure 2S, wrets to cry out; Greek κηρύσσω, also
κρέζω, κράζω; Germ. freifchen, Ereifen; Engl. to ery;
compare 872. Amongst the Arab Christians =
is to preach, for κηρύσσειν.)

“1D 2 Ki. 11:4,19; see 72.

FD (“ separation”), [Cherith], pr. n. of a
stream to the east of Jordan, 1 Ki. 17:3, 5.

FAN and nn f. acutting off from mar-
riage, a divorce; NN 3 5D Deut. 24:1, 3; Isaiah
§0:1; ὉΠ IHD Jer. 3:8, a bill of divorce. Root
ns.

13 an unused root; Syriac y 30 to surround,
also Syr. and Chald. to wrap around, to wrap up.
This appears to be a secondary root from 173, 1375
to surround, (whence 133 circuit, circle), formed by
the rejection of one radical; compare TY a chain,
from TW (Hebr. Gramm. p. 73).

ον
Hence 912 a mantle; Syriac [2.2 a fortress;

compare Ὁ ΟΞ, and —

2.9 2 an unused quadriliteral; Zab. to sur-
round, compounded of 713 to surround, and 335
(which sce) to roll together. Hence—

3579 m. with suff. 13272 Exod. 27:5; 38:4, the
circuit, the border, which went round the middle of

CCCCXIV

Ὁ Θ᾽
the altar, over the brazen grating; perhaps in orde
to catch whatever might fall from the altar.

DDD m. curcuma, crocus Indicus [“ the crocus,
whether the Indian or the common”], Cant. 4:14;
LXX. κρόκος. (Ch. D393, 83ND crocus, [373 τὸ
Ss wt
= 3S id.; Sanscrit
kankom and kunkuma; Armen. khekhrym.)

wD [fortress of Chemosh”], [ Carche-
mish, Charchemish], Isa.10:9; Jer. 46:2; 2 Ch.
35:20, pr. n. of a city on the Euphrates, no doubt
the same as was called in Greek Κιρκήσιον; Latin

dye a crocus colour; Arabic

Cercusium ; Arab. | Ἔ It is a tolerably large
and fortified city, situated on an island, formed on
the east side by the river Chaboras, which flows inta
the Euphrates. The Hebrew name is compounded

of 723, Syr. 14:5 a fortress, and some proper name
wD; see Michaélis Suppl. p. 1352. [In Thes. the
latter part of this compound is judged to be &"93 i. q.
wine pr. n. of an idol. ]

D313 [Carcas], pr.n. of a eunuch of Xerxes,
Est. 1:10; Pers. (uf φι- eagle. [“ Compare Sanser
karkaza, severe, Benfey.”]

ΓΞ £. dromedaries or swift camels [Isa.
66:20], (compare Herod. iii. 103, ai yap σφι κάμηλοι
ἵππων οὐκ ἥσσονες ἐς ταχύτητά εἰσι), 80 called from
their leaping or bounding [jolting] motion; (root
‘173, Piel 1373 to dance), their pace being sometimes
quickened by musical instruments [?]. See Boch
Hieroz. t. i. p.go0; Schult. Animadvers.; and my Com-
ment. on Isa. loc. cit.

D3 an unused root. Arab. t= to be noble,
of a generous nature, used not only of persons, but
pee

also of other objects: ¢ = good and fertile ground;

S- wt

hehe land producing fine plants. Hence—

DD m. (twice fem. [properly only once, and it only
occurs once in the two verses referred to], Isa. 27:
2, 3) with suff. "273 pl. Ὁ ΘΠ, 13.—-(1) a field set —
with plants of nobler quality, cultivated as a gar- —
den or orchard. NM‘ 023 an olive yard, Jud. 15:5.
D273 FTI a way which leads to gardens and orchards,
i. 6. to a cultivated country inhabited by men, as opp.
to the desert, Job 24:18. 5

(2) Specially a vineyard, Ex. 22:4; Deut. 20:6;
28:30, and so frequently; fully 9 033 a garden of

γ5- CCCCXV pases

wine [but the reading is VW) P13], Am. 5:11. A
vineyard is also sometimes used in the prophets as
an image of the people of Israel, Isa. 3:14; 5:1, seq. ;
27:2, Jer. 12:10, compare Matt. 20:1, seq.; 21:28;

Luke 20:9. (Arab. a= id.) Hence the denomi-

᾿ native—

p75 τα. (like ¥23 from 23) a vinedresser, Joel
1:11; Isa. 61:5.

173 (“a vinedresser”), [Carmi], pr. n—(1)

of a son of Reuben, Gen. 46:9; Ex. 6:14.—(2) Jos.

4:1. From No.1 is derived the patronymic which
is spelled the same (for 313), Num. 26:6.

‘213 τὰ. crimson, crimson colour, prepared
from insects which inhabited in vast numbers a kind
of ilex (coccus ilicis, Linn.); also cloth of a crimson
colour; in the later Hebrew, i. q. 2%, which see; in

_ the more ancient, nyvin 2 Ch. 2:6,13; 3:14. The
_ Hebrews adopted this word from the Persians; it is

- from the Pers. * a kerm; Sanscr. krimt, a worm;

and J! bright red; compare Armen. karmir; Arab.
ἱ x 3 coccus, worm, JF coccus ; Germ. cramoifi, care
: mefin [Engl. crimson]. In like manner from vermi-
_ culus is derived the French vermeil [English ver-
_ million. }
Ὁ (from the noun 573 with the addition of the
_ termination el, which appears to me to have a dimi-
" nutive force; see p. cccxxt, A.) m.
— (1)agarden,a place cultivated asa garden,
planted with fruit trees, herbs, corn, ete. (Kimchi,
ΠῚ. nw NIW| M2>N DIY), sometimes used in
“opposition to a desert, sometimes to a forest ; Isaiah
_ 29:17, “Lebanon is changed into a garden, and the
‘garden shall be a forest ;” Isa. 32:15, 16; Jer. 2:7,
“brought you forth 20730 rudy into a land like
_ agarden, that ye might eat the fruit thereof,” Isai.
10:18; 16:10; Jer. 48:33; 2 Ch. 26:10; with suff.
‘WIND 2 Ki. 19:23; used of Lebanon, bors WW “its
forest like a garden,” that is, the nursery of cedars
in the recesses of Lebanon.
_ (2) meton. it appears to denote garden fruits,
as being earlier and of finer quality; just as we
‘cultivate the better and earlier species of fruits and
k es in gardens, and prefer such to those of the
fields. Thus I understand 97773 &23 Lev. 2:14, i.e.
| grits, corns, polenta, early grain; and thus by an
_ ellipsis of a common word, 2773 Levit. 23:14; 2 Ki.
In both the passages in Leviticus 2973 ‘3 are
off on the altar with bread of the first: fruits,

with which it is also joined, 2 Ki. loc. cit.; and per -
haps we may understand groats, polenta ‘a\gqura),
made from the fresh and early grain by rubbing out
and skinning (frifdje Weigen-und Gerftensriige), for which,
as an offering to God, they would take the best and
earliest of that grown in the gardens. The interpre-
tation given by Hebrew writers is thus not absurd,
but opens the way to the truth, nnd: ΠΡ nbay a
fresh and tender ear of corn (not a green ear).

(3) [Carmel], pr. n.—(a) of a very fertile pro-
montory, situated on the Mediterranean sea, on the
southern border of the tribe of Asher: it commonly
has the art. Span Am. 1:2; 9:3; Jer. 4:26; Cant.
7:6; fully 27399 (the mountain of the garden),
1 Ki. 18:19, 20; without the art. Isa. 33:9; Nah.
1:4; Josh. 19:26. Cant. loc. cit. DPD. Pay Wwe
“thy head (is) like Carmel;” i.e. adorned with
hair, as that mountain is with trees. Comp. Relandi
Palestina, page $27.—(b) of a town amongst the
mountains to the west of the Dead Sea, where there

is now el Kirmel [eS Kurmul. Robinson], a
chalky mountain, Josh. 15:55; 1Sa.15:12; 25:5-
See Relandi Palestina, p. 695; Seetzen in v. Zach’s
Monatlicher Correspondenz, t. 17, page 134.

The Gentile noun is OID 1 Sa. 30:5; 2Sa.23:
35; fem. N’> 1 Sa. 27:3.

ie) [Cheran], pr.n. m. Gen. 36:26. (Arabic
w= ig. 7133 a harp.)

SD13 Chald. a throne, tribunal, 1. ᾳ. Heb. 83
(the double s being changed into rs, see the letter 1),
Dan. 5:20; with suff. 72273 Dan. 7:9; pl. {1073 ibid.

QOD 1) quadril. derived from Piel of the verb
OD3, which see, for 593 (see 8D13, and under the
letter 1), TO CUT OFF, TO DEVOUR, TO DEPASTURE,
TO LAY WASTE, as a wild boar a vineyard, Psa. 80:

14. (Arabic ani to cut off, to corrode, to de- —

pasture, to gnaw, to devour; Chald. ΒΘ to devour,
depasture, as a locust.)

BY BP) TO BEND, TO BOW, used intrans. of the
knee, fid) beugen (vom Knie). (A kindred root is 933,
which see. [“ Samar. yay to lie down.”] Just as
from 33 is κνήμη leg, so from yr3 is Y73 crus, leg.
In Arabic there are only traces found of the original
signification; as to drink stooping, prop. to bow one-
self to drink. With the letters transposed, 2) to

be bowed down through age, or while at prayer.)
Hence Isa. 45 : 23, ΤΊΞῸΞ ΒΕ “every knee shall
bow.” Hence used of a man, 0!373 oy ΜῈ to bow

—_— ee Ἣ

τὖὔὖϑ-

upon one’s knees, Jud.'7:5,€; 1 Κὶ. 8:54; 2 Ki.
1:13; Ezr.g:5.—Zo bend one’s knees, or to fall
upon one’s knees, is also used of those—(a) who

do reverence to a king, or worship God, in which

ay it is joined with MNAYT, Ps. 95:6. , Followed
ἣν

of pers. Est. 3:2, 5; Isa. 45:23; ‘920 Psa, 22:

90; 72:9.—(b) those who sink down for want of
strength, when it is commonly followed by 552. Job
4:4, My o'D73 “ falling: (failing, or bowing)
knees.” Psal. 20:9, 2550) iwi “they are bowed
down and fall.” 2 Ki.g:24, “he sank down in
his chariot.” Isa. 10:4; 46:1, 2; 65:12; Jud. §:27.
—(e) those who are about to lie down on the ground,
Gen. 49:9, 737 912 “he stooped, and lay down.”
Num. 24:9.—(d) used. of parturient women (from
the custom. still existing in Ethiopia, where women
bring forth kneeling, see Ludolfi Hist. Athiop. i.
15), 1 Sam. 4:19; also used of a hind, Job 39:3.—
Rarely used of those who bow down with the whole
person (comp. Arab.). 2 Ch.7:3, TY OBS ID)
“and they bowed themselves with their faces to the
ground.” Hence ΠΡ oY Y13 compressit feminam, Job
31:10; compare incurvare, Martial. xi. 44; inclinare,
Juvenal. ix. 26; x. 224.
Ηιρηπ,-- (3) to cause to bow down, to pros-
trate, enemies, Ps. 17:13; 18:40; 78:31.

(2) to depress, i.e. to afflict, any one, Jud. 11:
35. Hence—

DVD dual fem. both legs, from the knee to the
ancle, which are bent in bowing down (Unter-Gdjenfel,
bas Warentein, vom Knie abwarts), Exod.12:9; Lev. 1:
13; 8:21; 9:14; Amos 3:12; used of the legs by

S pew

which a locust leaps (Arab. ra \ |S); Lev. 11:21,

DBD fine, white linen, or cotton cloth, Est.

1:6; Arab. Wis Pers. wl "ἘΞ: Gr. κάρπασος,
Lat. carbasus, a species of fine linen, or flax, which
is mentioned by classic writers as being produced in
the East and in India, Sanscr. karpdsa, cotton; see
Celsii Hierobot. t. ii. page 157.

VID a root not used in Kal.—(1) prop. To Go,
or MOVE IN A CIRCLE, compare the kindred but
softer roots 723 and ὅπ, Hence “b prop. a round
vessel, i. q. 5i, nba.

(2) to dance (comp. Sin No.1; Gr. with a prefixed
sibilant, cxaipw), to exult, to leap (see 13 a lamb,

80 called from its leaping); also, to run, whence 13.

No. 2, a camel’s saddle (comp. curro, currus, carrus,
carrum; Engl. to carry). |

CCOCCXVI

ΓΘ -- "5.

Pret 1393 to dance, 2 Sam. 6:14, 16, i. ᾳ. WPI in
the parallel place, 1 Chron. 15:29. Hence ΓΞ
dromedaries, from their bounding motion.

From 1373 in the first signification of going round,
is derived the secondary triliteral 13 to surround, and
the noun 133 for 1373 a circle, a circuit.

wd an unused roat, to bend, to bow oneself,
i. q. the kindred 9, Hence—

ae) the belly, so called from its being curved,
convex; like the Germ. Saud) from the verb beugen,and
Hebr. }i73 from the root 7, Jerem. 51:34; (Aram.

5 ον eo χα
202.9, Lorin, NDZ i. g. 193; Arabic (+S the
ventricle of ruminating animals, εἰ ae ἃ woman
with a large belly.)

UD pr. n. Cyrus, king of Persia, Ezr. 1:1, 7,83
138. 44:28; 45:13; 2 Chron. 36:22, 23; Dan. 1:21;
6:29; 10:1. The Greeks have remarked that the
Persians called the sun by this name (see Ctesias ap.
Plut. Artax. Opp. t.i. p. 1012, Etym. M. Κῦρος, xov-
ρος; ἥλιος), and rightly so; for it is the Zend. khoro,

As . /
hur, ahuré; Pers. “3g, yg (compare Sanser. δῶσ,

stiri, and the word -most fi squenty used, séirja); t's

is a termination added, as in ΣΙ, — As to the
opinion lately brought forward by U. Miller (De
Authentia Oraculorum Esaizx, Haynie, 1825, p. 209,
sq-), that the name Ὁ 3 in Isaiah does not signify the —
king Cyrus, but the people of Israel (i. q. Ξ up-
rightness), it is needless to do more than menticn it.

NIW 1D [Carshena] pr. n. of a prince in the court
of Xerxes, Esth. 1:14; Pers. Re Κ spoiling of war.

[Benfey proposes Zend. keresna, Sanse. krishna, black;
see Thes.]

nd fut. 1°—(1) To cut, To cUT oF F, as part
of a garment [“ comp. Sanser. A7rit.”] 1Sa. 24:5, 12;
the branch of a tree, Num. 13:23, 24; preputium,
Exod. 4:25; the head, 1 Sam. 17:51; 5:4; to cut
down trees, Deut. 19:5; Isa. 14:8; 44:14; Jerem.
10:3; 22:7; 46:23 (whence O'$¥7 ‘N73 woodcutters,
2 Chron. 2:9); images of false gods, Exod. 34:13;
Jud. 6:25, 26, 30; MID Levit. 22:24; more fully
nav MID Deut. 23:2, castrated.

(2) to kill, to destroy persons, Deut. 20:20; Jer.
11:19. Niph. and Hiph.

(3) specially N32 N32; Gr. ὅρκια τέμνειν, τέμνειν.
σπονδὰς, to make a covenant, so used from slaying
and dividing the victims, as was customary in raaking
a covenant (see Gen. 15:18; Jer. 34:8, 16; somp

C—O oe” een Sl

Ww 3—n >

Bochart, Hieroz. t. i. lib 2, cap 35; Danzii Inter-
pres, p. 255; also Gr. σπονδὴ, libation, league, whence
is spondere). Commonly construed followed by OY
and NS (AS) with any one, Gen. 15:18; Ex. 24:8;
τι, 4:23; §:3; and so frequently; but followed by
'—(a) where the more powerful party prescribes the
terms of the covenant to the other. 2 Kings 11:4;
poet. Job 31:1, Pp) ἘΠ N32 “T made a covenant
with my eyes,” i.e. prescribed these terms to them
{compare 2 Sam. 5:3; 1 Chron. 11:3); hence used
of Jehovah establishing a covenant with men, 2 Ch.
21:7; Isa. 55:3; 61:8; Jer. 32:40.—(b) where the
victor concedes the benefit of peace, and a league to

‘the vanquished. Josh. 9:6, 72 32? 3973 ΠΕΡ} “ now

grant a league to us;” verse 7, sq.; 1 Sam. 11:1, 2;
Ex. 23:32; 34:12,15; Deut. 7:2.—(c) where any
thing is vowed to God. Ezr. 10:3, N3-NID) TAY

DvD ἘΣΎ, ΡΣ “ now then let us vow to our

God to put away all the wives;” hence 12373 to
vow, to promise any thing, Hag. 2:5. In all these
phrases N32 may also be omitted. 1 Sam. 11:2;
20:16; 22:8; 2 Ch. 7:18; Isa.57:8, O7D ΡΠ ΠῚ
“and thou hast joined with thee (some) of them in
covenant;” Vulg. fedus pepigisti cum eis. For N73
there once occurs the syn. 178 Neh. 10:1.

Nipu.—(1) to be cut down, as a tree, Job 14:7;
Isa. 55:13. Figuratively to be cut off from one’s
country, i.e. to be driven into exile, to be expelled,
Zec. 14:2.
᾿ (2) to be extirpated, destroyed, used of persons,
Gen. 9:11; Psa. 37:9; Prov. 2:22; 10:31, and so
often Thus, in the customary expression of the
Mosaic law, ΠΡ ΘΜ NTT &'H37 1073) “that soul (that
person) shall be cut off from his people,” Gen.17:
14; Levit. 7:20,21; DY, WY AIP Levit. 17:4,9;
18:29; 20:18: Num. 15:30; 28W") Exod. 12:15;
Num. 19:13; bapa 717) Num. 19:20; Oy nw
Exod. 12:19; and simpl. 8°77 W537 10722 Levit.
17:14; 20:17. By this phrase is meant the punish-
ment of death in general, without any definition of
the manner (never the punishment of exile, as is
supposed by J. D. Michaélis, on the Mosaic Law, v.
8. 237), Ex. 31:14; compare Ex. 35:2; and Num.
15:32. [In some of the passages it appears only to
signify severed from the congregation of the Lord.]
Hence—

(3) to perish, to fai, 1. ᾳ T28. 1 Kings 2:4,
Ds" ΚΘΞ dyo wry ἪΡ ΠΊΞΥ ΝΟ « there shall not fail
thee (perish unto thee) a man from off the throne cf
Israel;” 1 Ki. 8:25; 9:5; Isa. 48:19; Jer. 33:17,
18; 35:19; used of a country (people) perishing

| through famine, Gen. 41:36; of a name Ruth 4:10;

CCCCXVII

ἼΦ5-- Ὁ Ὁ

of hope, Prov. 23:18; 24:14; of fidelity, Jer.7:28; |
Josh. 9:23, 73 03% NI3""N> “there shall not fail
(i. 6. cease) from you a slave;” i.e. ye shall be slaves
for ever. 2 Sam. 3:29.

(4) to be cut off, i.e. divided; used of the waters of
Jordan, Josh. 3:13; 4:7; compare MiN"3 divorce.

(5) to be consumed as food, Num. 11:33.

Pua N75 and 33 to be cut off, or down, Jud.
6:28. Eze. 16:4.

ΗΊΡΗΠ,----(1} 1. 4. Kal No. 2, fo kitl, destroy inen,
Lev. 17:10; nations, Josh. 23:4; Zeph. 3:G; Eze.
25:7; instruments of idolatry, Lev. 26:30.

(2) to separate, to remove, to withdraw. 18a.
20:15, ΤΠ YD ὙΠΌΠΤΙΙΣ ΠΡῬΠΓΝΟῚ “ that thou
withdraw not thy mercy from my house.”

Hornat 113i) to be cut off from something, fol-
lowed by 13 Joel 1:9.

The derived nouns immediately follow, except
na, nO.

nina f. pl. hewn beams, 1 Ki. 6:36; 7:12.

m3 m.—(1) a Cherethite, an executioner
(see the root N13 No. 1, 1 Sa. 5:4), only found in the
phrase ΠΟΘΙ ‘N30 2Sa.8:18; 15:18; 20:7, 23
(collect.) executioners and runners, a name borne
by the guards of king David, whose office it was
both to inflict capital punishments, and to convey the
king’s mandates as quickly as possible to those who
held places of government (compare "73, N30, N38),
See 1 Ki. 2:25, 34,36; comp. Dan. 2:14.

(2) [Cherethites], a Gentile name, i. q. Philis-
tine, especially used of the inhabitants of the southern
part of Philistia, 1Sa. 30:14; Eze.25:16; Zeph.
2:5. LXX. and the Syr. render it Cretans, whence
by a comparison with the passages, Am.g:7; Jer.
47:4; Deu. 2:23, it is not amiss to conjecture that
the Philistines had their origin from Crete, and that
“FD3 signifies that island; see that word. Others
suppose ‘N23 to be so called from N13 to be expelled
from one’s country (Zec.14:2), so that it would he
the same as ᾿Αλλόφυλος, by which word ‘AYPE is ren-
dered by the LXX. [in some parts of the O. T.]

avs [pl. n’2¥>] m. and mays f. by a trans-
position of letters, i. ᾳ. 733, nwa3 (which see), a
lamb, Gen. 30:32, 33,35; Lev.3:7; 5:6.

Ww an unused root. Arab. 3.4. to cut in,
OS gain.

“WD [Chesed], pr. n. of a son of Nahor, the

brother of Abraham, Gen. 22:22. He is perhaye
mentioned in this place, so that-the origin of the
28

ὉΤ--Ο Ὁ
Chaldeans {Ὁ 355) may be derived from him. Com-
pare WW2B°%. [The Chaldeans are mentioned in

Gen. 11, so that they could not be derived from this
son of Nahor.]

Ὁ Gentile noun, pl.—(1) the Chaldeans,
j.e. the inhabitants of Babylonia, often also called
32 3, Isa. 43:14; 48:14, 20; Jer.21:9; 32:4,
24, 25, 28, 29; Ezekiel 23:14,23; Hab. 1:6—11;
ε DS ΓΞ Isa.47:1. Their country is called
sae rs Chaldea, Jer. 24:5; 25:12; Ezekiel
12:13; Isa. 23:13; and ellipt. 2°72 f. (as in Latin
τ Bruttti, Samnites, for their country), Jer. 50:10;
51:24, 35. MDD into Chaldea, Ezekiel 16:29;
23:16. Ina wider sense, the name of Chaldza also
comprehended Mesopotamia, which was inhabited in
part by the Chaldeans, Eze. 1:3; 11:24; hence
ovI’> WS Gen. 11:28, Ur of the Chaldees, a city of
Mesopotamia. As to the Chaldeans being said to
enter Palestine in their irruptions from the north
(and not from the east) through Syria (Jer. 1:14;
4:6; 6:1.—39:5; 52:9; Ezek. 26:7), it need not
surprise any one; for they had to go round the desert
of Arabia ( eal é 4), and no other way was passable.

Further, as to the ancient abodes of the Chaldeans
(which appear to have been in Assyria), and on the
mode of reconciling the accounts of sacred and pro-
fane writers, see what I have stated more at large
in Comment. on Isaiah, 23:13; and in Ersch and
Gruber’s Encycl. vol. 16, v. Chaldder; the argu-
ments do not appear to me to be impugned by what
has been advanced by Olshausen, Emendationen zum
A.T.p.41,seq. As to the form Χαλδαῖος, Chaldeus,
perhaps both this and the Heb. "I’3 may be formed
from a more ancient form "149 which is still preserved
in the name, the Curds. [ Butsee also Forster's Arabia. ]

From the Chaldeans having been greatly addicted
to astrology, this name is also applied to—

(2) astrologers, magians, Dan. 2:2, 4; as in
profane writers, Diod. Sic. ii. 24; Juv. Sat. vi. 553;
compare Comment. on Isaiah, ii. p. 349, seq.

“19 emph, 783¥2 pl. PSI’2 emph. wraps Ch.
—(1) a Chaldean, Dan. 3:8.
(2) an astrologer, a magian, Dan. 2:10; 4:4.

5 τ ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Deu. 32:15, Τὸ BECOME FAT,
pr. apparently, to be covered with fat. Compare
Arabie ¢, χὰ ζ Conj. I. and V. to be filled with food
(Kamts, Ρ. 31).

‘> m an στο, a hatchet, so called from cut-

CCCCXVII

ἢΦ5-ὩΣῚ2)9

ting down (583), Ῥ5. 74:6. (Chala. id. Jer. 46:28
Targ.)

bys (once fut. Sivias Prov. 4:16 2°n2, elsewhere
fut. Niph. is used), TOWAVER, TOTOTTER, TO STAG-
GER. This verb differs from the synonyms Y73 and [
923, in that this properly signifies to totter in the

»» πὰ Tain

ancles (mit den Kndcetn umfnicten), which the Romans
sometimes, but very rarely, called by a peculiar word
(see Festus ἢ. v. and Doederlein, Lat. Synon. iii. 62),
talipedare ; (kindred to this is the word (|; to totter,
pr. in the ancles, to waddle, from the quadriliteral

DP an ancle, which see). The other synonyms
properly signify tottering and shaking of the knees
(just as 01, 013, 43, signify the quivering or trembling
of the whole body); they alike imply want of strength.
— However, in the common use of language, this
primary idea is often neglected; hence 269 means—

(1) to totter, to reel, to sink together, used
of one about to fall. Ps. 27:2, 193) 29¥°2 119 “ they
tottered and fell.” Isa.31:3; 59: 14; Hos. 14:2;
Jer. 50:32; also used of inanimate things, Isa. 3:8;
Psalm 109:24, DI82 sia ‘D732 “my knees totter
through fasting;” compare Isaiah 35:3; Neh. 4:4.
Part. ὈΡᾺ3 tired out, wearied, Psalm 105:37; Isa.
5:27.

(2) to stumble. Followed by 3 of tle thing
against which one stumbles, Lev. 26:37; Nah. 3:3.

NIPHAL δ0}) fut. Syiay i.q. Kal to totter, to sink
down, 1 Sam. 2: 43 Prov. 4:12; Jer.31:9; Daniel
11:19, 33- Metaph. to be dite wretched, Ezek.
33:12.

Pitt, Eze. 36:14 a’n3 and—

Hien —(1) to cause to fail, Lam. 1:14.

(2) to cause some one to stumble and fail, Pro.
4:16; 2 Chron. 25:8; 28:23. In a moral sense, to
cause to stumble, to seduce, Mal. 2:8.

Hornat, to be made to stumble, Jer. 18:23

Derived nouns, ὀρ, Sivion, nbyinn and—

Hovis τη. α fall, Prov. 16:18.

Aw unused in Kal. Syr. Ethpael, To PRAY, TO
OFFER PRAYERS OR WORSHIP, 6. g. Acts 4:32; 13:1 _
(for Gr. λειτουργεῖν), Phil. 1:4 (for Gr. δέησιν eae
Like many Syriac words relating to worship (e.g. —
Dd, 293, 73D, ODP, which see); this alsoin Hebrew —
is sestricted to the worship of idols, and means — ᾿

Piet ΕἾ touse enchantment (pr. to use magical -
songs, to mutter), 2 Ch. 33:6. Part. aY2D, an en-
chanter, a magician, Ex.7:11; Deu. 18:10; Dan
2:2; Mal.3:5. Fem. ΠΕ Ὁ Exod. 22:17. ae

i ew

815--ἢν9

φψαρμακί3, φαρμακεύεσθαι.
artibus tnservire.

Hence pr. n. 2%, and the words which imme-
diately follow.

wD only found in pl. nav incantations, sor-
certes, 2 Ki.g:22; Mic.5:11; Nah. 3:4; Isa. 47:
12; and—

Ww? an enchanter, Jer. 27:9.

Vulg. maleficus, malsficis

WD fat. W—(1) To BE RIGHT, like the cog-
nate roots Wit, WW; followed by "25? Est. 8:5, 13)
abiom ‘35> 1230 “ and (if) it be right before the
king,” i.e. if it please the king. (Ch. id.)

(2) to prosper, to succeed; hence used of a seed,
to sprout (Syr. id.), Ecc. 11:6.

Hipuin, to cause to prosper, Ecc. 10:10.

Hence WW*3, TWAS, and —

{> m. Syr. jz-m2—(1) success, prosperity,
Ecc. 2:21; 4:4. See TW,
(2) hinh lasee anid, profit, Ecc. 5:10.

AD fut. AY τὸ were. (Arab., Syr., Ch. id.
|“ Zith. }A-f): book, letter”].) Constr. followed
by an acc. of that which is written, 2 Sam. 11:14;
Deut. 10:2; 31:24, but followed by oy Deut. 6:9;
11:20; Oy Jer. 36:2; Eze.2:10, and 2 Neh. 7:5;
8:14; 13:1, of the nieeael written on, more rarely
followed by an ace. Isa. 44:5, } mm? Ὁ) aA pr. “ he
fills his hand with -letters (er be febreibe feine Hand)
in honour of Jehovah;” compare Ex. 32:15; Eze.
2:10. ‘BOS TBD 25 to write a letter to any one,
Sam. 11:14; followed by 5Y of pers. 2 Ch. 30:1.
But this last mentioned construction also denotes, to
prescribe, to direct in writing, 2 Ki. 22:13; Ps.
40:8; also followed by bs Est. 9:23, and ? Prov.
22:20; Hos.8:12; Ezr.4:7, 218 ΖῚ ΓΞ “ written
in Aramean letters.” Specially it is—(a) to write
down, to put in writing (auffdreiben), Num. 33:2;
Jud. 8:14.—(b) to describe, Jos. 18:4, 6, 8. —(c)
to inscribe, to put down ina list, men, citizens, or
soldiers, Ps. 87:6, O°DY 31n33 "BD mim “ Jehovah
will. count oie writes down the peoples: :” Isa. 4:3,
pend ΞΟ 2“ whosoever is written down for
life;” compare Jer. 92: 30; Ps. 69:29.—(d) to write
@ sentence, i.e. to decree, Isa.65:6; Job 13:26.

(Arab. 2s followed by de to decree concerning
any one; __»|x< the sentence of a judge.)

Nipuat, pass. to be written, written down, Est.
1°19; 2:23; Job 19:23; Jer. 17:13.

Put i. q. Kal let. ὦ, 158. 10:1.

CCCCXIX

a eo ἢ
Hence 393!) and the words immediately following
and See (with kametz impure) i.q. Syr. Sha

Arab. ols a word used in the later Hebrew for

the more ancient ED.—(1) something written, a
writing, Esth. 3:14; 8:8; 2Ch. 2:10, 3023 WRX
“ and he said in weiting.”) ie by letters: used of the
kind of writing, or of the form of letters, Ezr. 4:7;
of a transcript, Est. 4:8.

(2)a book, Dan.10:21; specially a list,aregister,
Eze. 13:9; Ezr. 2:62; Neh. 7:64.

AMD τὰ. Chald.id—(1) something written, a
writing, Dan. 5:8, 15, 16, 24.

(2) Specially a mandate, a precept, Ezr.6:18;
7:22, AND ἣν "1 “ without prescription,” i.e. at
will, as much as is wanted.

an3 fut. 313! Ch. to write, Dan. 5:5; 6:26; 7:1.

nanz fem. writing, [mark], ‘vit. 19:28 ; see
YPyP.

DYAD and ὮΝ“ ΤΠ Gent. n.; plur. Kittim, or Chit-
tim, i.e—(1) Citienses or Cyprians, so called
from a celebrated Pheenician colony [but see Gen.
10:4, the descendants of Japheth] in the island of
Cyprus, Κίτιον, Κίττιον, Gen. 10:4; Isaiah 23:1, 12;
Eze. 27:6. The singular is never found in the Old
Test., but it occurs in a bilinguar inscription discovered
at Athens (on which I have remarked more at length
in Boeckii Corpus Inscrippt. Gr. vol. i. p. 523 [See also
Gesenii Monumm. Phen. p. 118—120, and tub. 10]),
where the pr. n. of a man of Citium, buried at Athens,
is written in Greek, Νουμήνιος Κιτιεύς, in Pheenician
letters *NIWN--WIN 13 1. 6. FD VR--WIN TZ (son of
the new moon—a Citian man).

(2) In a wider signification the name compre-
hended the islands and coasts of the Mediterranean sea
in general, especially the Northern, Greece, and the is-
lands and shores of the A2gean sea ; (in the same man-
ner as D'S, which is of yet wider extent); Nu. 24:24;
Jer. 2:10; Dan. 11:30 (compare Livy xiv. 29), in
which sense Perseus, 1 Mace. 8:5, is called Κιττιέων
βασιλεύς, and Alexander the Great, ib. 1:1, is said
to have come, ἐκ τῆς γῆς Χεττιεὶμ, compare Dan. loc.
eit. The truth, with regard to this twofold signifi-
cation, was seen by Josephus (Ant. i. 6, § 1, Χέθεμος
δὲ Χέθιμα τὴν νῆσον ἔσχεν᾽ Κύπρος αὕτη νῦν καλεῖται.
καὶ ἀπ᾿ αὐτῆς νῆσοί τε πᾶσαι, καὶ τὰ πλείω τῶν παρὰ
θάλασσαν Χεθὶμ ὑπὸ Ἑβραίων ὀνομάζεται, μάρτυς δε
μου τοῦ λόγου μία τῶν ἐν Κύπρῳ πολέων ἰσχύσασα τὴν
προσηγορίαν φυλάξαι. Κίτιος γὰρ ὑπὸ τῶν ἐξελληνε-

bmn

_ σάντων αὐτὴν καλεῖται), ἀῃᾷὰ by Epiphanius,a bishopof
Cyprus, born in Palestine, and not unacquainted with
Hebrew (Adv. Her. 30 § 25), παντὶ δὲ δῆλόν ἐστι, ὅτι
Κίτιον ἡ Κυπρίων νῆσος καλεῖται Κίτιοι yap Κύπριοι
καὶ ἹῬύδιοι. The Vulg. translates it by /talia, apparently
because of the passage in Dan. loc. cit. More may
be found as to this in Bochart, Phaleg. p. 137; Mi-
chaélis Spicileg. t. i. p. 103, seq.; Supplemm. p. 1377,
seq.; and my Comment. on Isa. 23:1.

TVD m. beaten oil, Exod. 27:20; 29:40; Lev.
24:2, i.e. according to R. Salomon, such as flowed
from the olives when beaten in a mortar, without
their being put into the press; and this was regarded
as the purest and best. Root ND3.

bn an unused root; Arab. \a< to press into

sv ws

one; whence gj: a compact mass of clay. Hence—

53 m. [with suff. ὙΠ], a wall, perhaps as
made of compacted clay, Cant. 2:9.

ono Chald. id. Dan. 5:5; plur. wna (like 133,
8°33), Ezr. 5:8.

fat ©

Ὁ (prob. contr. from bna—n> and wr),
[Kithlish], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Judah,
Josh. 15:40.

DN unused in Kal.—(1) i. q. ‘oom TO HIDE
AWAY, TO LAY UP; see [N3.

(II) to be soiled, stained; Syriac Pael phs to
stain. Ethp. to be soiled, filthy, stained; see Niph.

(IIT) i. q. 203, by a change of the letters Ὁ and 3;
see DAID. [The arrangement of this root in its
meanings must be regarded as very doubtful, see
‘Thes. ]

Nipwat, pass. of No. II, to be stained, filthy [in
Thes. to be written], Jer.2:22. From No.L. is—

DMD m. a poetical word, gold; prop. that which
is hidden away in treasuries, that which is pre-
cious (comp. W3D and 3D); Job 28:16, 19; 31:24;
Pro. 25:12; Dan 10:5; Cant. 5:11. Used of golden
ornaments, Ps. 45:10. Abulwalid understands it to

be pearls.

]4)3 an unused root, perhaps i. ᾳ. DD No. I, and
Ethiopic NL4: to cover, to cover over, THL4: to
clothe oneself, HL: a tunic, a vest. Hence—

FFD (only in absol. state) and MND (rarely
absol. Exod. 28:39, commonly in const. state); with
suff. ‘AIA Gr. χιτών, a tunic, an inner garment next

CCCCXX

wn3-Mn3

the skin (Levit. 16:4); also worn by women (Cant
5:3; 2Sam. 13:18); generally with sleeves, coming
down to the knees, rarely to the ancles (see 0°8).

“ῷὉἡὀ ω -
(The etymology is uncertain. Arab. =<, Chald,
1D3, ἸΒΞ, 1.3; Syr. ιλ2 is flax, linen; compare

St Sve

wrt, sbi cotton, cotton cloth, Germ. Gottom, Gas

tun, and this may be a garment socalled from the ma-
terial. To the same effect Bohlen has lately compared
Sanscr. katam, something woven, linen. It may be
more easy to derive NIN from the idea of covering,
and clothing; see the root 103.) Plur. M393 Exod.
28:40; 29:8; 40:14; and M3N3 Ex. 39:27; const.
ΓΞ Gen. 3:21; Ex.39:27; with suff. oniaAa Lev.
10:5.

ἼΠΞ [Derived in Thes. from the unused root
403], const. 3 f.—(1) THE SHOULDER; as to the
difference of this from 03¥’, see that word. (Arab.

Fe sea
wis, din id.; whence is formed the denomina-

tive verb —_s2< to wound in the shoulder, etc.) On
the shoulder (ND by Isa. 46:7; 49:22; N22 Nu.
7:9) burdens are spoken of as being carried (also by
beasts, Isa. 30:6); whence metaph. Neh. 9:29, 37%
nyo ΠΞ “and they gave a revolting shoulder,”
i.e. refused to bear that which was appointed; prop.
refused to carry; compare Ζθο. 7:11. Y5ND 3 be-
tween the shoulders, i.e. upon the back, 1 Sa. 17:6.

(2) Applied to inanimate things, as the side of a
building, 1 Ki. 6:8; 7:39; of the sea, Num. 34:11;
of a city and country, Josh. 15:8, 10,11; 18:12, seq.
Hence poetically Deut. 33:12, “ (Benjamin) shall
dwell between his shoulders (Jehovah’'s),” i. 6. be-
tween the mountains sacred to him, Zion and Moriah.
188. 11:14, “they shall fly upon the shoulder of
the Philistine;” they shall attack their borders, an
image taken from birds of prey.

Plur. MIDND, const. NIBN3, with suff. YPND (both
fem.).—(1) the shoulder pieces of the high priest’s
dress (TID), Ex. 28:7, 12; 39:4, 7, 18, 20. .

(2) the sides of a gate, i.e. spaces at each side of
a gate, Eze. 41:2, 26.

(3) bearings of an axle, 1 Ki. 7:30, 34.

ἽΣ3 unused in Kal; prop. TO SURROUND, 4
“HY, see a long series of connected roots under the —
word “TS, .

Pirt—(1) to surround, to environ, in a hostila
sense, Jud. 20:43; Ps. 22:19.

5- 9
(2) to wait, as in Syriac and Chaldee, prob. from the
idea of going round; comp.>3n No. 7, and 2M Job 36:2.
Hiruit—(1) i.q. Piet No.1, in a hostile sense,
Hab. 1:4; but in a good sense, Psa. 142:8, followed

by 3.

(a) to put on as a crown, to crown oneself
with anything (see 103). Prov. 14:18, SDNY
ny] WAS! “ the prudent are crowned with know-
ledge.”

‘Hence 1793, and—

“IND m. the diadem of a Persian king, Est. 6:8;
of a queen, Est. 1:11; 2:17; Gr. xiraptc, κίδαρις,
Curt. iii. 3.

MVD plur. ninnd f. a capital, the head of a co-
lumn, 1 Ki. 7:16, seq.; 2 Ch. 4:12.

WJ)9 τὸ rounn, τὸ Bray (ina mortar), [So
Chald.]; cogn. NN}; Germ. quetfden. Prov. 27:22.
Syr. to strike, to fight.

Derivative, “3! a mortar.

4

Lamed, the twelfth letter of the Hebrew alphabet,
as a numeral signifying thirty. Its name (7?) has
the same meaning as 77 an ox goad, the form of
which this letter has on the Pheenician monuments;
thus, 4, 2.

It is interchanged —(1) with the other liquid con-
sonants or semi-vowels as—(a) with 3, e. g. yn? and
YM? to burn, 727) Chald. 112, 877? a sheath, 73¥) and

nae’ a chamber, a cell; 12, Syr. Shu to give; in
all these examples n appears to be the primitive
sound; and on the other hand, ψαλτήριον, Chald.

S--

P2A3D3, poy, Arab. 4: etc. where n has sprung

from 1. Compare ἦνθον, βέντιστος, for ἦλθον, βέλ-
tearoc; also the great number of examples from the
Arabic, collected by Ev. Scheid, in Diss. Lugd., p.
953-—(0) with 1, commonly in such a manner that
4, as the harder letter, is softened into 5; this is more
especially found in later books and dialects, e. y.
MW a chain, Chald. and Arab. npyroys, Lule, and
even duui., MIN palaces, by a softer pronun-
ciation, MPN Isaiah 13:22; MN and 38 Chald.

ee
lo! 332 Arab. __\3 midst (compare λεέριον, Lilium);
but on the cther hand, elsewhere the exchange is

S- "3

maile by ὦ being hardened into r, e.g. MDP, ἢ. ς ἡ,

CCCCXXI

S_mny

TDD fut. n3*—(1) To BEAT, T) HAMMER, Τῇ
FORGE, Joel 4:10. (With this agree quatio, per-
cutio; kindred root 113 to hammer.)

(2) to beat in pieces, to break, e. g. a vessel, Isa,
30:14. Part. pass. ΓΞ crushed, i.e. castrated by
bruising the testicles, Lev. 22:24.

(3) to break down, i.e. to rout an enemy, Psal.
89:24.

Piet ΠΗ͂ i. gq. Kal No.1; Isa. 2:4, No.2; 2 Ki.
18:4; 2 Chr. 34:7, No.3, to break down the earth,
i.e. to lay it waste, Zec. 11:6.

Pua. pass. to beat or dash selves upon. 2Ch.
15:6,“ they dash nation against nation, city against
city ;” speaking of a war in which all is mutual discord, .

Hipuw fut. 103: to rout (an enemy), i. q. Kal
No. 3, Num. 14:45; Deut. 1:44.

Horuat, fut. 13) to be beaten to pieces, used of
the images of idols, Mic. 1:7; Metaph. of persons,
Job 4:20; Jer. 46:5.

Hence N°N3, NAD,

αι οή a widow, pr. ἢ. ΠΡΌ, Arab. 23 nine
Sam. ues ἡ godhead; see also the play of words,
in Ὁ} and U3} Mic. 1:13.—(c) more rarely with
D, as ἜΣ Arab. d4q4> the skull.

(2) sometimes with 1, as brs Chald. aN and ‘TIS to
go away, depart (which see); compare, besides the
examples there cited, Ὀδυσσεύς, Ulysses, odor, and
oleo, δαήρ, Lat. levir, ete.

Quadriliterals are sometimes formed from tri-
literals —(a) by inserting 5 after the first radical, as _
ἮΝΤ, adr to glow.—(b) by adding 5 at the end, a
form which may perhaps, in Pheenicio-Shemitic, as
well as in Greek, Latin, and German (see Matthia,
Greek Gram. § 102; Ramshorn, Lat. Gram. p. 236,
257), have been used in a diminutive sense; see 2390
(bupretn), 2272 (Gartdjen), [DW (Knddet), VII (Knits
den, cup of a flower).

¢ before monosyllables and barytone dissyllables
5 as 3%, ny (comp. Lgb. 628), with suff. b. Ἢρ, n39

in pause 72; 12, 2; 927; 022, 122; DIP poet. 19, ἢ
179, 1p (Arab. οἷ, 4th. ἢ, Syr. S), a prefixed pre-

position, abbreviated from by, to which it is, to ἃ
considerable extent, synonymous; but with this dif- ᾿
ference, that ON is more frequently usd in a propel

5

and physical sense; 5 in those which are figurative
and metaphysical.

(A) it denotes prop. motion,
and turning towards something.

(1) to, towards, unto; Germ. nady an (etwas)
hin, gu, gen; Gr. εἰς, πρὸς with acc.; hence 27? fol-
lowed by ON and b to draw near to some one, ? S$
to attain to anything, S13 followed by ON and δ Isa.
60:4, 5, 13; ? SDM to sin against any one; very fre-
quently used of the turning of the heart or mind to
something, as 5 75M to be well disposed towards any
one, 2 73M, 73? to wait for any one (barren, arf jent.);
also after verbs of listening (see 8, YP), de-
siring (see 123), good will (Ex. 20:6), etc.

(2) to, even to; fully δ ἽΝ, as mya even to
satiety, Eze. 39:19. Ὁ... 3 prop. interval...even to,
i.e. between this and that, (page cxtv, B). w..0 of
a twofold limit, even fo...and even to, Neh. 3:15.

Metaph. adeo, even. Deu. 24:5, bp voy ay? x
7237 “there shall not be laid on him even any
matter,” i.e. not the least matter; similar to this are
the following passages: 2 Chron.'7:21, ... WJ M20
oe by nayoo> “as to this house...even all the
passers by shall be astonished at it,” even the men
in the streets. Eccl. 9:4, 12 210 NIM‘ 3299 Ὁ
NT WNT “for even a dog when living is better
than a lion when dead;” even the meanest animal
when alive excels the most noble if it be dead. Also
used sometimes of a number to which a multitude or
amount nearly approaches, like the Gr. εἰς μυρίους,
πρὸς μυρίους; Germ. an bundert, 2 Ch. §:12, 23
) m8? “nearly an hundred and twenty
priests.” 2 Ch. 3:8; (but 1Sa. 29:2 does not belong
here).

(3) εἰς, into, used of something passing into another
zondition, as though changed, transformed into some-
thing, Gen. 2:22; Job 17:12: Lam. 5:15; Joel 3:4.
2 Se. 5:3, “and they anointed David ey, (into) a
king;” also, 2 ΠῚ Π to become (to be changed) into
something, ju etwas werden, Gen. 2:7, DIND NY
men 08)» “and man became ἃ living soul” (comp.
Mi No. 2, a); and without the verb substantive, Job
13:12, 03°33 79n vax * your bulwarks (are be-
come) bulwarks of clay.”. Lam. 4:3, WN? ἜΝ 3
“the daughter of my people (is become, or is)
cruel.” Hence—

(4) It is the mark of the dative, after verbs of giving,
granting, delivering (see 19, 23), of pardoning (δ Ὁ),
of consulting (7), of sending (nev), etc. ete.

Specially it denotes—(a) what is called dativum
zommeodi (& incommodi), compare No.8, which is:
elso often added pleonastically to verbs of motion, as

or at least direction,

CCCCXXH

Ὁ
those of going (see 77, 512, 3), of fleeing (DY), MS
especially in the imperative and future, see Lehrg
Ρ. 736; poet. also to other verbs, as 7 ND be thos
like (lit. for thyself), Cant.2:17; 8:14; Job τῶ ταὶ
“ the palate tastes food for itself;” Job 15:28, “houses
which they do not inhabit for themselves ;” Ez. 37:
11, 92-9712, ete.

(b) the dative of the possessor, as wr, ὦ TN (see
under these verbs), there is to me, I have,*? ἢ δὲ there
is not to me, I have not (see 1" 8), δ 12 there is a son
to Jesse, i.e. of Jesse, 1 Sam. 16:18 ay psn
the watchmen who were to Saul, i.e. Saul’s watch-
men, 1 Sam. 14:16 (an example which infringes the
canon of Ewald, Hebr. Gram. § 308, 2, which Winer
repeating, Sim. Lex. p. 509, by some oversight wrives
without the article ‘W> DDy),

(c) the dative of the cause and author, of common
use in Greek, and found by a Grecism in the Latin
poets: the ground of this construction will be easily
understood from the following and similar phrases~
Ps, 18:45, Ἢ why PX Yow? “they submit them-
selves to me, to the fame, or at the fame, of my
name,” Job 37:1, TM} NNT? “ to this (towards suck:
things) my heart trembles,” foldem jittert mein Her;
for durd) foldjes 5 Isa. 19:22, md TAY? “he is moved
to them,” he yields to their prayers. Isa.65:1. ke
might be said in German, dem Winke gefchieht 8, for
auf den Wink, in Folge und Kraft des Winkes, dex Macht
des Winkes gleidfam weidend. It is thus put—(aa)
after passive verbs, >> ny’, let there be done of
(by) you, Ex. 12:16; fy) yw? it was heard by San-
ballat, Neh. 6:1; ab SVP invited by her, Est. 5:12
—(db) after neuter verbs which have a passive’
power, as ? 1%) to be done by some one, Isa. 19+
15; 2 ΠῚ Π to be pregnant by some one.—(cc) in the in-
scriptions of poems (what is called Lamed of the author,
and is also used in Arabic), 117? 7619 a psalm of

David, Ps: 3:1; 4:1, and Wr WI? Ps, 24:1; and —
Without the nominative 7 of David, or by David,

Ps, 25:1; 26:1; 27:1; compare the datives of the
author of a similar kind, which stand alone on the
Phemnician coins, as D27¥9 (D'¥?) struck by the
Sidonians, γον by Tyre, Gr. Σιδονιῶν, Topov.— (dd)
in many other phrases and examples, in most of which
a passive participle must be supplied, 2 Sam. 3:25
pyymx> fox ΓΒ “his first-born (David's) was
Amnon, by Alhinoam,” i. 6. born of that mother; ver.
3—5 (where some needlessly supply 13, compare

te

at
> |

rather Ps. 128:6); Job 33:6, 28? JD ὮΝ ΚΤ am

"ἢ
!
:

ἡ

even as thou (created) by God,” comp. Ps. 24:1; 4:16

Hos.6:10, DYN? ni} DY “ there whoredoms (were —
ecmmitted) by the Ephraimites ;” Isa. 2; 12, mynd oP

Hi

ς CCCCXXIII | -

“the day (of a judgment to be held) by Jehovah;”
Ps.81:5, 203? ‘ON? DBYD “a law (promulgated) by
the God of Jacob;” Jon. 3:3, “ Nineveh was nba TY
cody? a great city, (so made) by God,” which God
had, by his favour, made great and illustrious (com-
pare page L, A); 1 Ki. 10:1 % DY? nbdy pow “the
fame οἵ Solomon, (prepared or given him) by Je-
hovah ;” Ps. 3:9, ΠΡΟ Π ΤΠ 2 “ by Jehovah (is) vie-
tory;” Jud. 7:18, fw) nim? “by Jehovah and
Gideon (we shall conquer).” Also used of the in-
strument, 279 ‘BP 3M to smite with the edge of the
sword (see 73); ['¥2 M8) to see with the eyes, Eze.
2:12; Ps. 12:5, 332 320879 “ with our tongue we
shall prevail.”

In many of the examples which have been just
cited (see lett. b, d, cc), in Latin, a genitive would be
used; and hence, also, in examples of other kinds,
δ stands as the sign of the genitive (compare as to the
dative in Greek when put by what is called σχῆμα
Κολοφώνιον for the genitive, e.g. ἡ κεφαλὴ τῷ ἀν-
θρώπῳ, Bernhardii Synt. Gr. p. 88; also the Gascon
idiom, le fils ἃ Mr. A. s'est marié avec la fille ἃ Mr.
B., for de). Specially—(a) where many genitives
depend on one nominative, as Ὁ" ΞΡῸΡ oo 134
the chronicles of the kings of Israel, 1 Ki. 15:31;
DIIS Bw? ow wy YP Gen. 16:3, compare Ruth
2:3; or where the nominative has an epithet adjoined,
as W)N> ANY 72 1 Sa. 22:20 (in both these kinds
of examples the construct state would be unsuitable,
see Lehrg. p.673).—(b) after numerals, Gen. 7:13,
“in the six hundredth year 13 “np of the life of

-Noah;” and. so bot fi the first of all, 2 Sa. 19:21,

3? AOS one of them; Eze. 1:6.—(c) as a genitive
marking material, Lev. 13:48; Ezr.1:11, and-(d)
where adverbs with the addition of b are put before
substantives, and have the force of prepositions, as
23D (adv.), ? 3:30 (prep.); NAA (adv.); 2 NDAD =
MMB (prep.); 2 52, Ὁ VND, Ὁ DIBB, ete. Lehrg. p.
631, No. 3.

Hebrew writers also sometimes, especially later
ones, who somewhat inclined to Chaldaism, incor-
rectly used 5, the mark of the dative, instead of the
accusative, after active verbs (as is done in Chaldee,
Syriac, and Ethiopic), 6. g. 5 nee Jer. 40:2; ; DON
Lament. 4:5; 319 Job 5:2, compare 1 Ch. 16:37;
25:1; Psa.195:11. Once 2 is even prefixed to a
whole sentence, which stands as an accusative, Isa.
8:1,“ and write thereon with a common stylus ‘17;
Un Shy this (these words), ‘ haste to the prey,’ »
éte C-mpare verse 3.

_ As t- what I formerly added (Lehrg. p. 681), that
}is found by a singular solecism prefixed even to a

nominative, it noweppears to me differently; although

as to the particular examples I differ from Winer
(Sim. Lex. p: 509, 510). Two of them, 2 Ch. 7:21;

«Ecce. 9:4, we have already seen under No. τ; 1 Ch

7:1, and 24:20, 22, should apparently be rendered,
“to the sons of Issachar, to the Levites,” ete. se
belonged, are to be reckoned those that follow, 5u
ben Sihnen Sffadar (geérten). In that very diffe
cult passage, 1 Ch. 3:2, DiovaN> y»dyin « the third
was Absalom,” by comparison with 2 Samuel 3:3)
οἴσεις widyin the > may be suspected as a false
reading, since it is wanting in the enumeration of

the other five sons (2 Sa. 3:1—4), and in twerity |

codices of Kennicott’s collation. However, it may
perhaps be defended by regarding ΟἾΟΝ to be the
accusative of the predicate depending on the verb
substantive omitted ; almost like Lam. 4:3 (see No. 2);
and indeed Absalom, as the son of a mother of royal
birth, and more famous than his brethren, may have
been distinguished from the rest by the writer of the
genealogy; as though he had said, der bdvitte, ber wat
Abfalom, ete., the third, who was Absalom.

From the primary signification of direction and
turning towards, there are also the following derived
and applied meanings. ;

(5) as to, with regard to, Germ. in Beziehung
Hinficht auf, in Anfehung, an, expressed in Greek by the’
preposition εἰς, and by a dative (Matthie, Gr. § 404),
in Latin by an ablative. 1 Kings 10:23, “ Solomon
was greater than all the kings of the earth Wy
nmD2N21 as to riches and wisdom.” Job 32:4, “ for
they were greater Ὁ 2.2 as to days,” in age. Psalm
42:7, “ silver ΓΟ; ova FINS purified in the work-
shop, as to earth,” i.e. from earthy matter, scoria.
Gen. 19:21; 42:9; Lev. 14:54; Josh. 22:10; Job
g:19. Thus used absolutely at the beginning of a
sentence, Isa. 3271, 7% nevind Dy “and as to

princes let them rule justly.” Ps. 16: aoe Dp?
ΞΖ: ὙΒΙῸΞ “as to the saints......in them only I
delight.”

(6) on account of, propter, used of cause and

reason (compare Arab. Jel .J Lam causal). So

mad quare ? wherefore? why? Gr. εἰς τί; πρὸς τί;
Germ. wogju? and 132, 152 therefore, Gen. 4:23, “I
have slain a man ‘Y$52 because of a wound inflicted
onme, 1130? ἼΩΝ and a young man because of 8
stripe.” Isa. 14:9; 15:5; 30:1; 36:9; 60:9 (comp.
55:5, where it is said more explicitly 1929), Hosea
10:10.

(7) concerning, about, of, used of a person or
thing made the object of discourse, after verbs of

ΓΝ

saying. Gen. 20:13, 817 “NN % ‘TOS “ say of me,
he is my brother.” Ps. 3:2; 22:31; of command-
ing, Ps.g1:11; of laughing, mocking, Gen. 21:6;

Ps. 25:2; of lamenting, Isa. 15:5; 16:7; compare '

Arab. 1 Koran iii. 162; iv. 54.

(8) on behalf of any one, for any one (comp.
No. 3, a). Psalm 124:1, 337 TAY mim %3> « unless
Jehovah had been on our behalf,” had stood on our
side. Ps. 56:10; 118:6. Isa. 6:8, 239 ἮΝ ‘2 “ who
shall go for us?” Job 13:7, ΠΡῚΝ s1atA Syda « will
ye speak iniquity on behalf of God?” Gen.g:5,
“only your blood will I require (vindicate, avenge)
pomnbisn on behalf of your lives,” 1. 6. for the

ity of your life. So ? pnp? to fight for any one;
: ‘YHYI to pray, to make intercession for any one.—
Hence it is—

..(9) as applied toa rule or standard, according to.
Gen. 1:11 ind “according to its kind.” Gen.
10:5, ib wN “ every one according to his lan-
guage.” Nu. 4:29, “according to their tribes and
families.” Deu. 32:8; 1Sa. 10:19. PIs? according
to justice, 1. 6. justly. Isa.g2:1. Also as though,
asif. Job 39:16, 72 NX> 023 MPT “ she is cruel
towards her young, as if (they were) not hers.”
Vulg. quasi non sint sui. Job 18:14, py ΠΕ
nin?2 “terrors make him flee, as if (those) of a
king,” or military leader, (comp. Job 15:22; 27:20);
Hos. 9:13, ““ Ephraim...was planted in a pleasant
meadow ay like Tyre’(pr. as if he were Tyre);

WN? N¥? he went out (from bondage) free; which
is also expressed without 9, WDD NY}.

(B) More rarely ? is used —(1) of rest, or tarriance
at a place, or ina place (compare Dy letter B), like the
Gr. εἰς, ἐς for ἐν, and the Germ. ju for in, an, 6. g.
gu eipgig; as‘B WY? at one’s side; "5 pod at some
one’s right hand (p. ccct1, B); 1278 M9? “at the door
of his tent,’ Num. 11:10; ΠῚ °5? at the entrance of
the city, Prov. 8:3; D2! iN? by the sea shore, Gen.
49:13; © °2'Y? at the eyes, i.e. before the eyes, in
’ the sight of any cne, ‘25? id. This usage is yet more
widely extended by the poets and later [?] writers, who
sometimes put ? for the common 3, e.g. {32 Ps. 41:
2: and N$3M? 2 Ch. 32:5, i. q. 7373 without, outside;

293) 14 42) Jos. 12:23; MB¥D? at Mizpah, Hos.
§:1; NNW? in the pit, 1.6. in prison, Isa. 51:14. It
is applied —

(2) to time, and is spoken—(a) of the point of time
at which, and in which, any thing is done; especially
used in poetry, and in imitation by the later writers,
as ay) in the morning, Psa. 30:6; 59:17; Amos
4:4, for the common 7223; ἽΝ at daylight, Job

CCCCXXIV | ς

44:14; a1 in the evening, Gen. 49:21; Ps. 90:6;
Ece. 11:6, for the commoa 33; 3} NY? Gen. 8:11;
or nnd, Gen. 3:8; ΡΠ ND NY? at the time of
sunset, Jos. 10:27, and conjointly ay?) nad 1 Ch.
16:40; 2 Ch. 2:3.—(b) used of space of time within
which anything is done: 0°93 Nv? within three
days, Ezr. 10:8; Dw wry NOS once in three years,
1 Ki. 10:22; and even—(c) of a space of time after
which any thing is to be (just as Gr. εἰς ἐνιαυτόν is
through the space of a year (for a year) and after a
year): Gen. 7:4, MY2Y ἫΝ ED? after seven days,
Germ. in (nad) nod) fieben Tagen; Am. 4:4, DD) NY2W2
after (every) three days; 2 Sam. 13:23, Ὁ 3) pnw?
“after two years;"11:1. Some examples of ? pre-
fixed to a noun of time do not belong here, in which it
is really the sign of the dative, e.g. Ex. 34:2, 22? N13)
ready for the morning; Prov. 7:20, “he will come
home 8D2 DY’? by the day of the full moon (to the
festival).” Germ. jum §efte.

(3) of the condition or state in which any one is,.as
‘12? in separation, i. 6. separately; MD3? in security,
i. e. securely, confidently ; ond in sickness, i. 6. sick,
Isaiah 1:5; mine? in (garments) of many colours,
Ps. 45:15.

An infinitive with 5 prefixed (as nity) is ren-
dered in Latin—(1) ad faciendum, to do, as marking
purpose and end, e. g. Cant. 5:5, “ I rose up nina? to
open ;” ni? ΓΝ “a time to bring forth,” Ecc. 3:2;
Di3? 12? near to fly (thither), Gen, 19:20: also some-
thing to be done, faciendum: nivyd mM) what is to be
done? 2 Ki. 4:13; Isa. 5:4; 10:32.

(2) fuciendo, for doing, MWY2 TY to be ready or
disposed for doing anything (see 7!) No. 1, d), and
ellipt. ‘mwwin? ΤΠ “ Jehovah (is ready) for saving
me,” he will save me, he desires my welfare, Isa.
38:20; 21:13 44:14.

(3) faciendi, of doing, Num.1:1,“ in the second
year ONNY? of their going out,” i.e. after they had
gone out.

(4) that, so that (one might do), Num. 11:11; Isa.
10:2.

(5) even to, until (one might do), compare above,
A 2, Isa. 7:15.

(6) on account of, because (see A, 6), Isa. 30: ὦ

(7) in that, while, when (one might do), 8? in
that he said; 21) 7138? when evening drew on, Gen.
24:63, compare Jud. 19:26; nivy? when he makes,
Job 28:25 (for which there is MYY3, verse 26).

(8) as if, as though (A, 9), 1 Sa. 20:20.

Farther, ? is prefixed to an infinitive when it i¢
the complement of verbs which can also be used

absolutely, e.g. Gen. 11:8, M22? 9977 Germ. ft

|
|

|
|

xd>—5

εὐτίεπ auf gu bauen; Deut. 3:24, MINI? NNT “ thou
hast begun to shew.” In such cases ? may be
omitted, 6. g. DIN followed by a bare infinitive, Am.
7:8; 8:2; with ? prefixed, Am. 7:13, just as in Latin
a bare infinitive is used, and in poetry, indeed, it is
mostly omitted, see the verbs N28, ᾿ Ὁ, P28], ΟΡ,
yan, 109, and the like.

Once ? appears to. be used as a conjunction, and is

prefixed to a finite verb (as in Arab. (J for Ss and

Ch.? lett. B), for that; thus, 1 Ki.6:19, where the
common reading JN? may be rendered that thou
mayest place. But as in this connexion this would
be rather harsh, perhaps Ewald may be followed
(Hebr. Gram. p. 213), in taking {A as a doubled
infinitive, as in 1 Ki. 17:14.

? Chald. (A) prep. i. q. Hebr.—(1) to, towards
(used of place), Dan. 2:17; 4:19; 6:11; 7:2.

(2) the mark of the dative, Dan. 2:5, 7, 9, and
often also of the accusative after active verbs, Dan.
2:10, 23, 24, 25; 5:4; also of the genitive, Ezr. 5:
11; 6:23, 15.

(3) It is prefixed to the infinitive after verbs of
speaking, commanding, etc., Dan. 2:9, 10, 12.

(B) conj. that, which, when prefixed to a future,
ives it a conjunctive, optative, and imperative power
(compare the French que je sois). ‘The preforma-
tives of the future then are omitted, see 817 Dan.
2:20, 3} simp “( blessed be;” Dan. 4: 22, ‘ amongst
the beasts of the field 77) NIP let thy dwelling
be;” Dan. 2:29, Nin) | ΠῸ “what shall come to
pass” (unless here xi? be put for the fuller 1719).

ν Ὁ [and xid 35 times, according to the final
Masora”], an adverb of negation, NOT, anciently pro-
nounced also xd, 5, *2 (compare xdad. ΣΝ 288),

ace
Aram. and Arab. ὟΣ j!, Y, compare as to these syl-
lables which have a negative power, (page xxi, A).
Like the Gr. οὐ, οὐκ, it expresses an absolute nega-
tion; and hence it is put (unlike ON, which see) with
preterites, Gen. 2:5; 4:5,and futures, as—(a) simply
expressing a negative, 2} N> “thou wilt not leave,”
Ps. 16:10.— (Ὁ) in prohibitions, Ex. 20:15, 2330 N?
“thou shalt not steal;” verse 5; Gen. 24:37; Lev.
19:4; 25:17; Deu. 25:4 (where it differs from 8,
which is dehortatory; but compare Prov. 22:24).—
(c) rarely used in sentences expressive of end (where
commonly there is by), although this use is denied
by Winer (Sim. Lex. p.514), [Doubted by Ges.
in Thes. | Ex. 28:32, Y72 NO «that it be not rent”
[“ (60) that it shall not be rent,” Ges. in Thes., z2-

cCCCXXV

x5—-5

jecting the other rendering]; Ex. 39:23; Job22:11; -

Isa. 41:7. Also as to its use these particulars are
to be observed —

(1) It is put absolutely when answering a question,
no; Job 23:6, “will he contend with me with all his
strength? no (¥?), only,” ete.; also in refusing, Gen
19:2, “ποῦ (so), but we will lodge in the street.”

(2) It stands as an interrogation when an affirma-
tive answer is expected (different from 28 No. 4), for
Ni] nonne? like the Gr. οὐκ, Il. x. 165; iv. 242; es-
pecially thus found in sentences connected with what
has preceded, Job 14:16, ΠΝ ΘΠ by "YN NX? “ dost
not thou watch over my sin?” Job 2:10; 2 ΚΙ. 5:26;
Jer. 49:9; Lam. 3:36.

(3) It is put for NO2 without; 1 Ch. 2:30, “and
Seled died 0°33 8? without children;” Psalm 59:4;
2 Sa. 23:4; Job 34:24; 71] 8? without a way, Job
12:24; W'S N? without men, devoid of men, Job
38:26.

(4) It is, ig. SD not yet, 2 Kings 20:4; Psalm
139:16. .

(5) It is prefixed to nouns—(a) to adjectives to
make them negative, ὙΠ] N? impious, Psalm 43:1;

ΤΣ N2i infirm, Proy. 30:25.—(b) to substantives, as

SND as if it were non-deus, not-god, i.e. an idol, a
god only in name, Deut. 32:21; Jer. 5:7; 72 ND not
wood, used of a man in opposition to a rod or in-
strument of wood, Isa. 10:15; US N?, DIS xd used
of God as not to be compared with mortals, Isa. 31:8.
As to the phrase 55 ND, see under 5d No. 3. - Some
ascribe to δὲ, also a signification as a.substantive,
nothing, but there are no certain instances of it so
used. Job 6:21, the reading is very doubtful, and
Job 31:23, ODI NO should be rendered J could not
(do any thing of the kind); compare however Chald
ND, π2 Dan, 4:32.

With prefixes—

(A) 823.—(1) A preposition of various significa-
tions, according to the various uses of the particle 3,
—(a) notin (a certain time); compare 3 of time,
letter A, No.1, i.e. out of, beyond a certain time;
Lev. 15:25, MANY 822 “ beyond the time of her
uncleanness;” also before (i.q. 0303); Job 15:32,
a) Noa “before his time ;” compare above N? for
DW No. 4.—(b) not for (some price); compare 3 of
price, letter Β, 9, Isa. 55:1; Ps. 44:13; and thus
3 δὲ Isaiah 45:13.—(c) not with (any thing), ie.
without; 1 Chron. 12:33, 22) a> N22 “not with a
double heart,” i. e. with a unanimous heart, with the
whole soul; compare Psalm17:1; Job 8:11; Ezek.
22:29. In the same sense 3 ND is used, as 1.3 δὲ with-
out hand (οὗ man), Job 34:20; 1972 δὲ not with

aab=x5
silver, i.e. so as to obtain silver, Isa. 48:10 (Syriac
δ ὃ» without).—(d) not through; compare 3 of
instrument and canse, letter C, No.2; Job 30:28,
“Igo blackene] 72M N03 not (blackened) by the
sun.” In some instances 8?3 is also concisely used
for 8D WN2; Isa. 55:2, nya 823 “ for that which
does not satisfy ;” 2 Ch. 30:18, “they eat the Pass-
ever 31732 N32 not according to the written pre-
cept,” prop. in a manner which was not according to
that which was written; auf die Arty die nicht nad der
Sdarift war; Jer. 2:11.

(2) Conj. followed by a fut., Germ. obne daf; so
that not, Lam. 4:14, OPWIPI wy sp" NB“ so
that (men) could not touch their garments.”

(B) ἐξα nonne ? is not? Genesis 4:7; 20:5; Job
¥:10; Nu. 23:26; annon? 1 Ki.1:11. Such a ques-
tion requires an affirmative answer, and thus 8771 is
often simply an affirmation, almost i.q. 11, 739 lof
1 Sam. 20:37, ΠΕΡΙ P99 *¥N7 NOT “Io! the arrow
(is) beyond thee;” 2 Sa. 15:35; Ruth 2:8; Pro. 8:1;
14:22; 22:20; Job 22:12 (in the other hemistich
M$). Hence the author of the Chronicles, instead of
NOr in the books of Kings, has often used 713), 6. g.
@ Ki. 15:36, 22D Sy DYDIND OF NOD “ behold these
things are written in the book,” ete. ; comp. 2Ch. 27:7;
and so, 2 Ki. 20:20; 21:17; compared with 2 Ch.
32:32; 33:18; 35:27; and so often, see Gesch. der
Heb. Spr., p. 39- The LXX. also often render xa
by ἰδού, Josh. 1:9; 2 Ki.15:21. In Samaritan and
Rabbinic xbn is commonly used for 737, and in the

same sense in Arabic }\, \p, see Lehrg. p. 834.
. (C) nib. (1) without; once 2 Ch. 15:3, so that
he have not.

(2) as if not; see : A, 9. Elsewhere it is for

wed Isa.65:1; Job 26:2.

Note 1. By a certain neglect in orthography Nb is
sometimes written for 15 to him; according to the
Masorah fifteen times, Ex.21:8; Lev. 11:21; 25:30;
1 Sam. 2:3; 2 Sam. 16:18; Ps. 100:3; 139:16; Job
13:15; 41:4; Ezr.4:2; Pro 19:7; 26:2; Isa.g:2;
63:9; on the contrary three times {> is written
for N>, 1 Sam. 2:16; 20:2; Job6: 21[f ]but several
of these examples are uncertain.

Note 2. Some suppose the particles 13? and γῇ ἴο
be compounded of ND and }2, 12, but 5 in these is the
prefixed preposition; see p. ccccut, A, and below
1.
xd, once nib (Dan. 4:32 2 n>), i.q. Hebr. x.

(1) not, Dan. 2:5,9,10.11; 3:12, 14; 820 annon?
id. 3:24; 4:27.

(2) nothing, Dan. 4:32.

CCCCXXVI-

qwo-nb

7 Nb .“without pasture”), [Lo-debar},
pr. n. of a town in Gilead, 2 Sa. 17:27, which is called
2 Sa. 9:4, 5, 127 1,

ὋΝ x (“not my people”), [Lo-ammt], the —
symbolic name of a son of Hosea, Hos.1:g. _ |
ny xb (“not having obtained merey”), |
[Lo-ruhamah], symbolic name of a daughter of
Hosea, Hos. 1:6,8; 2:25. |

on an unused root. Arab. wy Med Waw, f@
thirst; cognate to _.j to burn; whence the noun
PIINPA which see.

my (cogn. to mn?) —(1) pr. TO LABOUR (see
Niph.).

(2) to be wearied, to be exhausted. Job 4:5,
“because calamity now toucheth thee, 827M) thou
faintest;” followed by δ with inf. to labour in
vain, not to be able, Gen. 19:11.

(3) to be weary of anything, to be offended at,
Job 4:2.

NipuaL, i. 4. Kal, but of more frequent use—(1)
to labour, followed by an inf. Jer. 9:4, and} mya
“they labour to act perversely,” especially “to la-
bour in vain;” Jer. 20:9; Isa. 16:12.

(2) to be wearied, to be exhausted, Ps. 68:10;
followed by 3 Isa. 47:13.

(3) to be weary of anything; followed by an inf,
Isa. 1:14; Jer. 6:11; 15:6; followed by a gerund,
Prov. 26:15, “it grieveth him (the sluggard) te
bring back his hand to his mouth.” Used of loathing,
Exod. 7:18.

Hiren awd —(2) to weary, to fatigue, Job
16:7; Eze. 24:12.

(2) to weary out, or overcome any one’s patience,
Isa. 7:13; Mic. 6:3.

Derivatives, 7897 and—

md (“wearied”) pr.n. Leah, the elder daughter
of Laban, and the wife of Jacob, Gen. 2g: 16, sq.; ch. —
30, 31. ᾿

ON ? i. q- wid and pap TO WRAP ROUND, Te
MUFFLE, 2 Sa. 19:5 (with this accord Sanser. lad; —
Gr. χάθω, χανθάνω: Lat. lateo). OS? Job 15:11;
see under DS.

DN? adv. gently, see DN. %
ord i. q. wd part. Kal of the root wid which see. .

- S-

ἽΝ 7 an unused root; Arabic LS Ccnj, IV 4

235-55
Ethiopic ΔῊ ΤΙ: to depute, to send a messenger;
TAAN: (to be sent) to wait upon, to minister;
(AN! minister, servant. (Kindred roots are 13,
2? and Lat. legavit.)

Derivatives, N22, [INP2], ADNPD, N2XPy [MrDNPD,
pr. n. ᾿Ξ 997,

δ 7 (“ by God,” sc. created; comp. Job 33:6),
| Lael], pr. n. m., Num. 3:24.

ὮΝ ¢ an unused root, perhaps denoting the same
-:-

as DDS, DY. (Arab. Pad is, to agree, to be congruent,

so far at least as its meaning can be gathered from

its derivatives; perhaps, to gather together. [See
other conjectures in Thes.]). _Hence—

ped suff. nd, MAN? Isa. 51:4; plur. DYDN? m.
—(1) a people, a nation, Gen. 25:23; 27:29; Ps.
7:8; 9:9.

(2) [Leummim], pr. n. of an Arabian tribe, Gen.
25:3; supposed to be the same as the ᾿Αλλουμαίωτα
of Ptolemy.

ὍΣΣ see 129].

3? followed by Makk. “29, with suff. '22, 7129 pl.
ni3?; and (what is the same)—

32? constr. 225, suff. "229, n932d, plur. nia3?
(1 Ch. 28:9); with suff. once {9222 Nah. 2:8, m.
(1) the heart, perhaps so called from being hollow
[so called from fatness” ]; see the root 132. (Arab.
Ss

uJ, Syr. Las, ZEthiop. @f): id.) 2 Sam. 18:14;
Ps. 45:6, ctc.. As the heart is the central point of
the blood and the seat of life, it often means—

(a) i. ᾳ VB] (Hom. φρένες), the soul, life (δα
ebenspringip des RKirpers), Psa. 73:21; 84:3; 102:5;

Jer. 4:18 (comp. 52 verse 10). Hence the heart is |

eee we bercreshed), Ee. 23:27; ta-besipe, | datus, i.e. discreet); and even the faculiy of think-

Isa. 1:5; and even to sleep and to wake (Ecc. 2:23;
compare 8:16; Cant. 5:2); and to stay the heart,
is applied to those who take food and’ drink (see TYD).
The heart is also regarded by Hebrew writers, as—
(δὴ) the seat of the senses, affections, and ento-
tions of the mind, of various kinds, as love (Jud.
16:15, “thy heart is not with me,” i. 6. thou dost not
love me; and on the contrary, to love with the
whole heart, or breast, Deut. 4:29; 6:5); con-
fidence (Prov. 31:11); contempt (Prov. 5:12); joy
(Ps. 104:15); sorrow, contrition (Ps. 109:16); bit-
terness (Ps. 73:21); despair (Eee. 2720); fear (Ps.
23; compare Isa. 35:4; Jer. 4:9); security (}12)
Ps. 57:8; 108:2); fortitude (Ps. 40:13; 1 Sam.

CCCCXXVII

ing (Isa.10:7; 1 Chr. 29:18).

Ξὸῷ - 5

17:32}; and, poetically, a sick, wounded, or grieved —
heart is ascribed to the sorrowful (Proverbs 13:12;
14:13; Isa. 61:1); a melted heart to the timid, Isa.
13:7; Deu. 20:8; a hard heart (see NYP, MIM),
like a stone (Ezek. 11:1y; 36:26), uncircumcised
(Lev. 26:41), to the stubborn and inflexible. ‘The
words too. hy which we utter those feelings, are
poetically attributed to the heart; and thus the heart
is said to cry out (Hos. 7:14), to lament (Isa. 15:5),
to sigh (Ps. 38:9); and those are said to pow out their
heart who pour out their tears, Lam. 2:19. Also—
(c) itis applied to the mode of thinking and
acting; a sense in which a pure heart is ascribed to
any one (Psalm 51:12), a sincere heart (1 Ki. 3:6),
faithful (Neh. 9:8), upright (1 Ki. 9:4); and,on the
contrary; a perverse heart (Psalm 101:4), stubborn
(Pro.7:10), deep, 1. 6..ποῦ to be explored (Ps. 64:7),
impious (Job 36:13); and double-minded men are
said to speak with a double heart, Psa. 12:3, 203
maT 29); see, on the other hand, 1 Chr. 12:33, 823
34 3? with a sincere heart. A heart that 15 wide
(27 Prov. 21:4), great (213 Isa.g:8), high (πα
Ezek, 28:5) signifies pride; but the former of these
expressions also signifies joy (Isa.60:5). It is—
(d) the seat of will and purpose. 1Sa. 14:7,
T2223 Wes ALY “do all that is in thy heart,”
what thou willest, hast determined. Isaiah 10:7,
12253 rey? “to destroy is in his heart.” Isa,
63:4, “the day of vengeance 393 is in my heart,”
i.e. I have decreed it, and will accomplish it.. In
this sense the heart is said to be willing (Ex. 35:23),
rebellious (Jer. 5:23). 13393 i.e. according to my

heart, at my will, 1Sa.13:14. Farther—

(e) intellect and wisdom are also ascribed to

2
~~

the heart (compare __J heart, understanding; Lat.
cor, Οἷα. Tusc. i. 9; Plaut. Pers. iv. 4, 71, and cor-

1 Ki. 10:2, “(the
queen of Sheba) spake with him all that was in her
heart,” i.e. she knew. Jud. 16:17, “he told her
all his heart,” all that he knew. Ece.7:21. Hence’
one is called 335 DIN Job g:4 (comp. 1 Ki. 10:94};
and on the contrary, 32 120 foolish, void of under-
standing, Pro: 7:7; 9:43 2? YS men of heart, i. 6.
understanding, Job 34:10. Job 12:3, 03103 32? ‘Dy
(1 also have understanding as well as you.” 13
a> Job 36:5, is spoken of the highest wisdom of God,
A fat heart is one that is dull, devoid of sense (8668
yay), Isa. 6: 10.
(2) metaph. the méddle part, interior, midst

pab—a5

e.g. of the sea, Exod. 15:8; of heaven, Deut. 4:11.
2 Sam. 18:14, bya aba “in the midst of the tere-
binth.”

sy) (suff. "391, Ch. id. Dan. 7:28.

Ν "ὦ & aad an unused rvot, whence are de-
rived 8°22, "29, 029, a lion, a lioness. I have hardly
any doubt of its being onomatopoetic, in imitation of
the sound of roaring; like the old Germ. luwen, Uinven,
leuen; Engl. to low; whence the Germ. Liwwe, fcu 5
Gr. λέων. [In Thes. another origin is also suggested;

Arab. οἱ to be voracious. ]

p25, ΣΙΝ. () lions, from the sing. 39,
[and 8°32] which see.

(2) [Lebaoth], pr. n. of a town of the tribe of
Simeon, Josh. 15:32; more fully Ni8}? N'A 19:6.

nab a root unused in Kal; prob. i.q. 332 (comp.
Job 11:12), TO BE HOLLOW [“ prob. To BE FAT, the
primary idea lies in the smoothness of fat things.” See
Thes.]; hence 35, 25, 139 the heart, and ΠΕ) a
kind of cake, so called from its hollow form, [but see
above as to the meaning of this root].

Nipuat, denom. from 229 pass. of Piel No.1, to
be deprived, to be void of heart, i.e. of mind, of
understanding. Job 11:12, 813 WW) 335) 393) wx)

27, DIS “but man (is) empty, (and) void of un-
derstanding, and man is born (like) a wild ass’s
colt;” signifying the imbecility and dulness of the
human understanding when compared with the di-
vine wisdom. There is a play of words in the use
of the verbs 333) and 335" of a like origin. I for-
merly objected to this interpretation, which alone is
suitable to the context, on the ground that there is
no example of the privative power of Piel being
transferred to Niphal; but this is removed by Arabic

examples, as See wounded in the liver. Or perhaps

it may be inquired by the learned, whether the sig-
nification of dulness in 330) may not be drawn from
the verb 325 itself, in the sense of hollowness [but
has it such a sense? ], so that a3) may be almost the

same as 233}. Others, by comparison of Syr. eA
to make wise, to add understanding; Ethpael, to be
made wise, strengthened, render “ but dull man be-
comes wise, (when) a man shall be born the colt
of a wild ass,” i.e. never; but this is contrary to the
dignity of the Hebrew language.

Pie. 339—(1) denom. from 325, to wound, to
take away any one’s heart (spoken of a maiden),

CCCCXXVIII

xad-25

Cant. 4:9. Compare as to such lenominatives, Heb
Gram. § §1, 2.

(2) denom. from 13°29 to make such cakes, 25a
13:6, 8 (see 3°22).

32? τὰ. heart, see 2,

a2 m. Ch. id. with suff. 7123?, 733? Dan. 2:30,
5:22.

[ΓΙ seo nin3.]
sab alone, see 13.

mad contr. from nan Slame, Ex. 3:2, like Seppe
for Spat; according to others, from the root a2),
nba; Samar. to shine, to give light.

mad f. of the word 2 heart, Ezek. 16:30; plur,
nia> (see 30) Ps. 7:10; Pro. 15:11.

m2? see nyap,

wind, vind m. (once f. see No. 2, from the root
v2).

(1) a garment, clothing, Job 24:7,10; 31:19};
38:14; Est.6:9, 10,11; specially a splendid gar-
ment. Job 38:14, M822 ἸῸΣ YM “ and (all
things) stand forth as in splendid attire,” spoken
of the earth, shone upon by the morning sun; comp.
Est. 6:9, 10,11; Isa.63:1. Poct. used of the scaly
coat of the crocodile, Job 41:5.

(2) a spouse, a wife, by a metaphor in common
use in Arabic, Mal. 2:16 (where it is construed with
a fem.), compare Koran, Sur. ii. 183, “‘ Wives are
your attire, and you are theirs.” Compare also the
verbs ( wed, οὗ to put on a garment; also to lie
with a woman. More examples are given by Schul-
tens in Animadv. ad Ps. 65:14.

vind Ch. i. q. Hebr. No.1, Dan. 3:21.

37 unused in Kal; Arab. 3 to cast on the
ground, to prostrate.

NirPHaL, TO BE THROWN HEADLONG, TO FALL
DOWN, TO PERISH, Prov. 10:8, 10; Hos. 4:14.

oy) pl. m. 83? Lions, Psa. 57:5; fem. Miz?
lionesses, Nah. 2:13, see 8°32.

xin a lion, so called from his roaring, see x2,
a word altogether poetic, Gen. 49:9; Num. 24:9;

Deut. 33:20; Job 4:11; 38:39; Isa.5:29; 30:6,

St GE- Siw 5-
etc. (Arab. sLJ, ἀκεὶ, 541, also 54.) a lioness ;.Copt
AABO! a bear [also a lion and lioness].) Bochurt

considers, Hieroz. i. p.'719, that this word does ἢ σὲ

mad—wad

signify a lion, but a lioness, principally influenced by
the passage, Eze. 19:2, and by an etymology, from
L! to draw the first milk, IV. to suckle with the first
milk; but in Eze. loc.cit., there occurs the form se,
and the proposed etymology lacks even the appear-
ance of truth. [In Thes., however, Bochart’s sup-
position is treated with more favour, although on
different grounds, especially as being more suited to
the context of the passages. ]

sed f. (for 39), Eze. 19:2, a lioness.

ΡΣ [the actually occurring form is ni33],f pl.
a kind of cake made in a frying pan, as if saganum
of Apicius, prob. so called from their hollow form,
twisted together (cine Art gufammengerollter CierEuchen,
Blinjen) [This depends on whether 33? has any
such meaning as to be hollow; Gesenius says, in
Thes., “ prob. with plenty of fat”), from the root

329, 2 Sam. 13:6, 8, 10. Hence the denominative
verb 33?, which see. LXX. κολλυρίδες. Vulg. sor-
bitiuncula.

12>) TO BE WHITE, unused in Kal, see 129,
W2?.

(2) denom. from na? to make bricks, Gen. 11:3;
Ex.5:7,14. (Arab. τὰ 14.)

Hirnit—(1) trans. to make white, metaph. to
purge, to cleanse from the filthiness of sins, Dan.
11:35.

(2) intrans. to be white (compare as to verbs of
colour in Hiph., Heb. Gram. § 52, 2), Ps. 51:9; Isa.
1:18; Joel 1:7.

ἨΙΤΉΡΑΕΙ, to purge oneself [or, to be purged j,
Dan. 12:10.

The derivatives follow immediately, except 1272.

ἿΔ 4) adj. f,m25 white, Ex. 16:31; Levit.
13:3, 566.

(2) pr. n. Laban, the son of Bethuel, an Ara-
Mean, the father-in-law of Jacob, Gen. 24:29, 50;
chapters 29—31. [Name of a place, Deut. 1:1.]

127 i. q. 12? No. 1, const. state 195 Gen. 49:12.

ἣν {22 Ps. 9:1 125 nid by, Here some take 129
as apr.name Labben of one of David’s enemies;
others regard 5 as servile and }3 as the pr.n. of a

ite, as in 1 Ch. 15:18. Some moderns suppose

MD to be the name of a musical instrument.
Better to read p22 mindy as in many MSS., with vir-
τ΄ voice (indy by Ps, 46:1) for the boys, to be sung
them, 13 being taken as a collective.” Ges. add.]

CCCCXXIX

ἜΡΧΟΥ,

myad f.—(1) white, poet. for the moon, like 2h —
--

for the sun, and Arab. 43 the moon, from 43 to be

white, Cant. 6:10; Isa. 24:23; 30:26.

(2) [Lebanah], pr. n. m. Ezra 2:45; Neh. 7.
48 [x’].

2; f. pl. O'> a brick, a burnt tile, Gen.11:3;
Eze. 4:1, so called from the white and chalky clay
of ft which bricks were made, according to Vitruv. ii. 3.

Arab. τ id. Compare 1200.

nb m. a kind of tree or shrub, so called from
the white colour of ‘the bark or leaves, Gen. 30:37;
Hosea 4:13. According to the LXX. and Arabic

translator, in Genesis, styrax ; Arab. ΩΣ according
to the LXX., Hos., and Vulg. Gen., λεύκη, the white
poplar. See Celsii Hierobot. ὃ. 1. p. 292; compare
Michaélis Supplem. p. 1404.

m3? f—(1) whiteness, transparency, Ex
24:10.

(2) [Libnah], pr. n—(a) of a town in the plain
country, of the tribe of Judah; a royal city of the
Canaanites, afterwards a city ae the priests and a
city of refuge, Jos. 10:29; 12:15; 15:42; 21:13;
2 Ki. 8:22; 19:8; 23:31.—(6) of a station of the
Israelites in the ΡΣ. Num. 33:20.

nyad &! nia? (Gr. λέβανος, λιβανωτός), peers

ἜΣ Syr. ash £

(1) frankincense, Lev. 2:1, 15; 5:11; 24:7;
Num. 5:15; Isa. 60:6, etc., so called from the white
colour of the purest frankincense (Plin. H.N. xii. 14).
It is spoken of as growing, not only in Arabia (Isa.
60:6; Jer.6:20), but also in Palestine (Cant. 4:6,
14), unless in the Canticles some other odoriferous
herb is intended.

(2) [Lebonahk], pr. n. of a town near Shiloh,
only mentioned Jud. 21:19 [now prob. El Lubban

oll, Rob. iii. go].

132 seo naa >in,

Hay (in prose always with art. toads 1 Ki. 5:
20, 23; Ezra 3:7; poet. without art. Ps. 29:6; Isa.
14:8; 29:17; compare Lehrg. p. 656), pr. n. Mount
Lebanon (Gr. Λίβανος), on the borders of Syria and
Palestine, consisting of two very high ridges, of which
the western is called Lebanon, Libanus κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν:
the eastern ridge is partly covered with ae
snow (Jer. 18:14, whence its Hebrew name ΠΡ

0

Ch. sib Md, Arab. als!) Jl the mountain of

ae
snow, compare Alpes), this is called Antilibanus, and
towards the south, in Hebr. 1279, which see. The
modern name of the valley between Lebanon and

Anti-Lebanon is ie) Bekaa, but it is, however, al-

together a different place from azn Ny?3 the valley
of Lebanon, Jos.11:17; 12:7, as to which see page
cexxxvi, B. See Relandi Palestina, t.i.311; Oed-
mann, Verm. Sammlungen, fasc. ii. No.g; Burck-
hardt’s Travels in Syr. p.1,seq.; p-214,seq.; Rosenm.
Bibl. Alterthumsk. i. 2, p. 236, seq.

“ya (“white”), [Libni], pr.n. of a son of Ger-
shon, Ex.6:27; Num.3:18. Patron. id. Numbers
3:21; 26:58.

B25 ana Ὁ) si viabs [« Arab. Gud, th,

Afni: Syr. ca a"). —(1) TO PUT ON a garment,
TO CLOTHE ONESELF WITH a garment, followed by
an acc., Lev. 6:3, 4; 16:23; 24:32; once followed
by 3, like the Lat. induit se veste, Est. 6:8 (compare

Med. Kesra followed by an acc. and W of the

garment), absol. Hag. 1:6. Part. pass. construed
with an acc. or gen., 6. g. Ὁ 3 wad Eze. 9:2, and
0739 wand, verse 11, seq. Compare 37,

(2) It has various figurative uses, Ps.104:1, 777) ὙΠ
Bed “* thou art clothed with splendour and ma-
jesty;” Job 7:5, ΠΡ W3 VIP “my body is clothed
with worms,” covered over with worms; Ps. 65:14,
ST OND wap “the pastures are clothed with
flocks;” 0°97 &2? “clothed with the slain,” i.e.
lying in the midst of the slain, lying on some and
_ eovered over with others, Isa. 14:19. The expression
is often used, to be clothed with shame, i.e. to be co-
vered with shame, Job 8:22; Psalm 35:26; 109:29;
with justice, Job 29:14; terror, Eze. 26:16; salvation,
2 Chron. 6:41, etc.; compare the phrases in Homer,
δύειν ἀλκήν, 1]. xix. 36; ἕννυσθαι ἀλκήν, Il. xx. 381;
ἐπιέννυσθαι ἀλκήν, Od. ix.214. There is a play on
the double use of this word, Job 29:14, mind PI
ΞΡ “T have put on righteousness, and it has put
me on,” 1. 6. 1 am covered without with righteousness
as a garment, and within it wholly fills me. Con-
nected with this latter use is the expression by which
the Spirit of God is said to put on any one, i.e. to fill
him, Jud. 6:34; 1 Ch. 12:18; 2 Ch. 24:20; compare
Luke 24:49; compare the Syriac expression,
ya Satan has put thee on, i.e. has filled thee,

Ephremi Opp. Syr, ii.504, 505.
Puat, part. DW22P Ezr. 3:20, and B33 Dv220

CCCCXXX

-ealled yy Sy) Neh. 7:37; 11:35; 1 Ch. 8:12; Ezr.

'
an?"
1 Ki. 22:16; 2 Chron. 18:9; clothed with (official)
garments, with robes. :

Hirun., to clothe some one; followed by an ace. of
pers. 2 Ch. 28:15; more often followed by two ace.
of pers. and garment; to clothe some one with a gar-
ment (er lief ibn das Kleid angiegn), Gen. 41:42; Exod.
28:41; followed by 2¥ Gen. 27:16, “with goat skins
wo maby she clothed his hands.” Metaph.
to clothe any one with salvation, i.e. to bestow it
largely, Ps. 132:16; Isa. 61:10.

Derived nouns, ward, vaadn, ΣΥΝ

vind fat. 2b» Chala. id. followed by an ace. Dan.
5:7, 16; Aph.t*297 (in a Hebraizing form), to clothe,
followed by an acc. of the garment, and ? of pers.
Dan. 5:29.

vind see waad,

Fy) m. prop. apparently, a deep cavity, a basin;
(compare Syr. J ho basin, dish; Gr. λάκκος, λάκος,
Latin lacus, lacuna, from the root 229); hence, the
smallest of the measures of liquid things, a log; ac-
cording to the rabbins the twelfth part of a Hin,
equal to the contents of six eggs, Lev. 14: 10, 12, 14,
21,24.

φ-

Shi) an unused root. Arab. re means besides
5

other things, to be deep (used of water, the sea [“ aa
depth of the sea”]); hence the Hebr. 3. Ἐς

ὖ (perhaps “contention,” “strife”), pr. ἢ,
[Lod], Lydda, a large village of the Benjamites; Gr.
Δύδδα, Avddy, Acts 9:32, 35, 38; 1 Macc.12:34, now ©

-- @

2:33.

sh an unused root; Arab. to contend, whence —

ma

the pr. n. 7 and ὙΠ for TP 73 son of contention.
nb Ch. nothing, i. q. ὟΣ Dan. 4:32 3} 2.
πῷ Deut. 3:11 2}Π9) for δὲ not.

am an unused root; Arab. id Ath. (\UN:

to burn, to flame. The primary idea is that of licking, —
lapping, an idea which is fow.d in roots beginning
with the syllables ab, nb, yb, and which is applied in
various senses (see the root yi), namely, to a flume,
which seems to lap like a tongue, [“ lambent tongues ©
of flame” 7; see Ὁ, and compare γλῶσσα πυρός, Acts

2:3 [but this refers to the “other tongues” with

xt.

‘GUID, TO BE EXHAUSTED.

which the ely Ghost enabled the Apostles to testify
to Jesus risen from the dead]. _Whence—

ΒΗ xn: mand Num. 21:28, and nan? 1 Sam.
17:7, fem.; pl. N29? Ps. 105:32, const. nian? Ps.
29:7.

(1) flame, Joel 2:5; Job 41:13.

(2) flaming, i.e. glittering steel, in brightness
resembling a flame, i.e. the point of a spear, or
sword, 1 Sa. 17:7; Nah. 3:3; Job 39:23; also used
absol. of a naked sword, Jud. 3:22; see also 3.
and Π32,

pad m. pl. drag revi Genesis 10:13 [Leha-

| bim], pr. n. of a people of Egyptian origin, prob. i. 4.

ΠΌΣΑ, yans; as to the relation of the forms Wand my
see p. (ΌΧΙ, A.

ai}? an unused root; Arabic -Ξ prop. to be

greedy, eager for any thing, to long for greedily;
commonly used figuratively, to be greatly addicted,
or to attend much to any thing; to hear or learn di-
ligently, (just like Germ. ftubdiven). Hence —

amb m. study of letters, as it is well explained
by Aben Ezra, Eccles. 12:12; in the other member
there is DDD NY to make, or write books (LXX.

μελέτη; Vulg. meditatio; Luth. Predigen).

amd an unused root; Arab. δῷ to press, to op-
press; whence —

a> [Lahad], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 4:2.

amd i. q. ad (comp. 183 and 133 To BE LAN-
(The primary idea ap-
pears to me to be that of fainting from thirst,
when, with the tongue thrust out, one burns and longs
for drink; comp. the verbs beginning with A2, such
as md, and the remarks on the root yd, Comp. Lat.
Vangueo, and Germ. {edjen, whence the frequentative

Techgen, lech, lect feyn.) It occurs once Gen. 47:13,

S377 %38% ONS PIS APM “and the land of Egypt
was exhausted through vhe famine.” (Chald. 1?
often used to answer to the Hebr. my.)

. Am unused in Kal; prob. i q. [“ 379”) mine pr.
ΤῸ BURN WITH THIRST; and, as this is the case with

- rabid dogs, to be rabid, mad, like a dug; to be mad.

I thus understand —
ἨΙΤΗΡΑΆΓΡΕΙ;, part. mbabny mad, insane, Proverbs
26:18. LXX. in the Aldine edition, and Symm.

πειρώμενοι, tempted driven (by a demon). Venet.

ἊΝ τ᾽

CCCCXXXI

b—05

There is in Syriac a secondary root derivec -

from the idea of madness, σιλσιν to be fright-
ened, scared.

ἐξεστώς.

I, o> τὸ BURN, to flame (also Syr. Ch. id.).
Ps. 104:4. Dy? the flaming, those who breathe
out fire and flames, Ps. 57:5.

Pre. ΠΡ to kindle, to make burn (used of a
flame), with an ace. Joel 1:19; 2:3; Psalm 83:15;
106:18; Isa. 42:25; to blow (used of the breath),
Job 41:13.

Hence 079.

i. pnd i. q. nid, xd (compare p.ccx1, A), pr
to hide; hence to use dccult and magical arts;
whence O°)? which see.

pd m. pr. flame, henee flaming steel of a
sword, Gen. 3:24; compare 3112,

ppd [plur. with suff. DTH? | incantations,
Ex. 7:11; i.q. pnd, See Di? No. IL.

σ΄ σα.

ond unused in Kal. Arab. ed to swallow
s- Rat
down greedily, whence greedy, a glutton. Cogn.
is ὉΠ, : |
ΗΙΤΗΡΔΕΙ͂,, part. pyondn things which are swal-
lowed down greedily; dainty morsels, Pro. 18:18;
26:22.

Ἂν, compounded of δ and the pron. {3 (which
see), therefore, Ruth 1:13; i. q. 132.

wd Ch.—(1) i.q. Heb. therefore, Dan. 2:6, 9;
4:24. It becomes—

(2) an adversative particle (just like the Hebrew
132 p. ccccm, A, on which account many have re-
garded this word to be compounded of xb and ji),
nevertheless, however, but Ezr. 5:12, witha pre-
vious negation; but (fonbern), Dan. 2:30; unless,
Dan. 2:11; 3:28; 6:8.

pind an unused aad doubtful root; to increase
in age; introduced by L. De Dieu, from the £th.,
to explain (according to his rendering) the following
word —] .

npn only 1 Sa. 19:20, prob. by a transposition
of letters, i. q. 7702 an assembly. So LXX., Syr.
Ch.; compare also ΟΡ) 2 Sa. 20:14.
ἐν is three times put for wb not; see => note 1.

27 b see 127, N9.

bbb

> ἃ NY? (1 Sa. 14:30; Isai. 48:18; 63:19)—
{The power of this word as an interjection is taken as
primary in Thes.]—(1) a conditional conjunction,
if, used, when at the same time it is implied that
what is spoken of neither is, nor was, nor will be, or
at least that it is very improbable and uncertain
(compare O8 p.tvi, A). Just as the sense may
require it, itis followed by —(a) a preterite, Deut.
32:29, ΠΝ sd2by ssn ἢ “if they were wise
(which they are not) they would understand this.”
Jud. 13:93.) Nd NO ἈΠ ΌΠΟ Ὁ pan ad “if Jeho-
vah pleased to slay us, he would not have accepted,”
ete. Jud. 8:19; 1 Sa.14:30; Num. 22:29.—(d) a
future, Eze. 14:15, “if I should send (which I do
not say that I will do) evil beasts into the land
16.- ... these (three righteous men) alone should be
saved.” (In verse 13 there is °> in the same sense;
in verses 17, 29, the conditional particle is altogether
omitted.)—(c) by a participle, 2 Sa. 18:12, 'D38 19)
aay ΣῊ Movix ND ADD Ady ἘΞ dy Spb « and if any one
would give into my hand (what no one offers me) a
thousand shekels, I would not put forth my hand,”
ete. Psalm 81:14, 15; compare ΥΩ There is an
aposiopesis in this instance, Gen. 50:15, 2Q0W" 3
"DY “if Joseph should hate us, (what then?)” wie?
wenn Sofeyh uné verfolgte? Well rendered according
to the sense by the LXX. μή ποτε.

(2) It is applied as an interjection of wishing:
O that! would that! just as a conditional ex-
pression (as wenn ἐδ gefdjate) may be so enunciated,
that what we wish is spoken of as uncertain and not
very probable; wenn εὖ gefdabe! o wenn ¢8 dod) ge-
fhage! A remarkable instance of this is Job 16:4,

pa Dey ΠΎΞΠΙΣ wa? NNA Opa v9 «if your
souls were in my soul’s place, I would make a league
against you with words;” where the very condition
involves a kind of wish, that his friends might feel
calamity at least fora little. It is followed by a fut.
Gen. 17:18; Job 6:2; an imp. Gen. 23:13 (comp.
OX C, 3), a preterite, Num. 14:2, 1994? “ would
that we had died!” Nu. 20:3, 339129, but with a
future signification, Isa. 63:19, AYW wid “ Oh that
thou wouldest rend (heaven).” It is merely con-
cessive in Gen. 30:34, T1212 TM 42 “ let it be ac-
cording to thy word.” (Arab. 3 id. compare De
Sacy, Gram. Arabe, i. § 885. In Syriac there are
three forms aS\ Heb. 8 if, aS not, La oh
that! As to etymology this particle seems to be
kindred to the root 7}?, so that the conditional sig-
nification is from being annexed, depending. [Taken
in Thes. to be of the same origin as δ᾽.)

CCCCXXXIl

nd- Ὁ
[NID see wd.
x see 19.]

a5 ‘an unused root, kindred to ay). Arab. ἐς
thirst.

om n. gent. pl. 2Ch.12:3; 16:8; Nah. 3:9,

and D2? Dan. 11:43, |Lubim], Libyans, always
connected with the Egyptians and Aithiopians. Comp.
5

D'a7?. Arab. J a Libyan; ifthis be a Phonicio-

Shemitic word, it properly signifies, an inhabitant of
a thirsty, 1. 6. an arid country; compare D*Y.

a [Ludim, Lydians], pr.n. of two nations
—(1) of one sprung from Shem, Genesis 10:22; ac-
cording to Josephus (Ant. i. 6, § 4) the Lydians in
Asia Minor, an opinion not improbable.—(2) of an
African people (perhaps belonging to A®thiopia), of
Egyptian origin, accustomed to fight with bows and
arrows. Eze. 27:10; 30:5; Isa.66:19; and ὉΠ
Gen. 10:13; Jer. 46:9. See J. D. Michaélis, Spi-
cileg. tom. i. p. 256—260; ii. 114, 115.

a ae TO ADHERE, TO BE JOINED CLOSELY
to any one, Ecc. 8:15, “it is good for a man to eat,
to drink, to be merry, i982 43121 817) for this chall
cleave to him (i.e. shall remain with him) in his
labour.” Hence— ;

(2) to borrow, to receive as aloan, as if nexus
est, Deu. 28: 12; Ps. 37:21. Comp. the Lat. nerus, used
of one whom his creditor took as a slave on account
of debt, Varro, Ling. Lat. vi. 5; Liv. ii. 27; viii. 28.

Nipuat, like Kal, No 1, to join oneself to any
one, followed by Sy Num. 18:2,4; Dan. 11:34; OF
Ps. 83:9; ON Gen. 29:34; δ) 28 to join oneself to
Jehovah, Isa. 56:3; Jer. 50:5; Zec. 2:15.

Hiput, causat. of Kal,,.No. 2, to lend. Isa. 24:2,
nibs morD “as with the lender, so with the bor-
rower,” Prov. 22:7; Psa. 112:5. Followed by an

acc. of pers., Deuter. 28:12, 44; Prov. 19:17; fol- —

lowed by two acc. of pers. and thing, Ex. 22:24.
Derivatives np, iny?, πὸ for mid, mp; also 35,
wid, and pr. n. “2.

1) 2—(1) τὸ BEND, TO BEND AsIDE. (Arabic

3} Conj. 1. III. to bend, to incline.)
(2) to turn away, to depart, to go back, Prov.
3:21.
Niruat, particip. ἼΩΝ perverted, i.e. perverse,
wicked (compare "YY, VQY), Prev. 3:32; Neutr. ἴδ

4
i

ὧν

5, a

ΚΞ

_ perverseness, wickedness, Isa. 30:12. More fully,
Prov, 14:2, 371 1192 “ whose ways are perverse;”
and Prov. 2:15, DMe2y193 ὉΝ}70) id.

Hirm, fut. 3°92 (inflected in the Chaldee manner,
like 42°? from pid); i. q. Kal, to go away, depart,
Prov. 4:21.

nd m.—(1) the almond tree, Gen. 30:37.

Sv Ss - a
(Arab. τ, 334, Syr. fra. Its derivation is hardly
to be sought for in the Phenicio-Shemitic languages.

a re
OP gies

Tt seems to be softened from the original form, which, —

in Armenian, is preserved in ὗς πῇ engus ; Lat. in
nux; which, with a different inflection, is found in
Hebrew, in 138 a nut.)

(2) [Luz], pr. n.—(a) of a town in the tribe of
Benjamin, called also from its neighbouring sanc-
tuary ON m3 [but see Gen. 28:17, for the true reason
of this latter name], (see p.cxvil, A), Josh.18 :13 ; Jud.
1:23.—(b) another in the country of the Hittites,
founded by an inhabitant of the former. Jud. 1:26.

md ‘an unused root, Arabic τὶ to shine, to be

bright (comp. λευκός, γλαυκός; λεύσσω, γλαύσσωλ);
hence to be polished, smooth. Hence is—

mom. pl.nimd a table,tablet (Syr. fad; Arab.
δ.
ὁν Ethiopic (Ov: id.)—(a) of stone, on which
anything was carved, or inscribed; N30 nnd Deut.
9:9; NYA nh? Ex. 31:18, the tables of covenant,
of law.—(b) of wood, 1 Ki. 7:36; of the leaf of a
door, Cant. 8:9; Dual pnhe the deck of a ship,
which seems to have been double, Eze. 27:5.—(c)
trop. Pro. 3:3, “‘ write upon the table of thy heart;”
compare Jer. 17:1; 2 Cor.3:3; and δέλτοι φρενῶν,
sch. Whence—

| PND Cr whith}, (“made of tables or boards”),
_pr.n. of a town of the Moabites, Isa. 15:5; Jerem.
48:5.
; wind with the art, wma (“enchanter”), [ Hal-
lohesh, Halohesh] pr. n. m., Neh. 3:12; 10:25.

yib—(1) iq. od, pnd No. II, Τὸ COVER OVER,
ΤῸ HIDE, TO wrap up. Part. acc. Did hiding, Isa.
25:7; and anvther form nd intrans. hidden, secret;
whence 6?3 secretly, Ruth 3:7; 1 Sa. 18:22; 24:5;
once O8?3 Jud. 4:21. Part. pass. f. ΠῚ) wrapped
up, 1 Sam. 21:10.

(2) to do secretly. Part. pl. pn? secret arts,
incantations, Ex. 7:22; 8:3, 14; instead of which
there is D7? Ex. 7:11; see DDD.

eA °

CCC IXXXI

Hiputt, i. q. Kal, No. 1, 1 Ki. 19:13.
Hence 0 and—

vid m,—(1) a@covering, a veil. Isaiak 25:7,
pyapn-ba-oy iba iba “the coverin g which is
spread over all nations,” that which covers their faces
and makes them sad. [ Rather, the vail which keeps
their hearts from God. ]

(2) pr.n. Lot, the son of Abraham’s brother, Gen
13:1,8q.; 29:1,8sq.; the ancestor of the Ammonites
and Moabites, who were called, on this account, the
children of Lot, Deut. 2:9; Ps. 83:9.

id (“a wrapping up”), [Lotan], pr. n. ofa
son of Seir, Gen. 36:20, 29.

oy) (“adhesion,” or “garland,” “crown,” i.a
iM? from the root 7?) m.—(1) pr. n. Levi, the third
son of Jacob by Leah, Gen. 29:34; 34:25; 35:23,
the ancestor of the tribe of Levi (ΟἿ 323), which was
set apart for the service of the sanctuary, and of
which was the family of Aaron (]78 12), to whom
the priesthood was appropriated.

(2) patron. name for 9? a Levite, Deut. 12:18;
Jud. 17:9,11; 18:3; Plur. Dy) Josh. 21:1, 86.

Chald. plur. emphat. ΜΕ} Levites, Ezr. 6:16,
18; 7:13, 24. .

mb f.a garland, a wreath, so called from
idea of joining and bending (see the root M?);
compare Arab. uss to bend, to curve, to wreathe, tc

twist; III. to twine one’s self as a serpent; ΠΝ fold
of a serpent, Pro.1:9; 4:9. Hence—

md (with the adj. termination t+, like }AYN)
brazen, from nvn3, rindpy, from 2?2¥.), prop. an
(aniinal), wreathed, twisted in folds.

(1) a serpent of a larger kind, Job 3:8 (as to this
place see the root "ἫΝ Pilel); Isa. 27:1 (where it is
the symbol of the hostile kingdom of Babylon).

(2) specially, a crocodile, Job 40:25,-seq.

(3) any very large aquatic creature, Ps. 104:
26; used for a fierce enemy, Psa. 74:14: comp. 38)
Isa. 51:9; Ezek. 29:3; 32:2, 3. Bochart, Hieroz.
P. ii. lib. v. cap. 16—18.

bb an unused root, kindred to the root 5
(which see); Germ. rollen, to wind, to twist round,
whence the following words.

bb pl. a5 winding stairs, 1Ki.6:8, (Ch

id.)

mS

aby only in ρίας. MIN, def. NiNdY, constr. Mind>
(of the form O°8733 which see), loops, into which
the hooks (5°D}?) were put in the curtains of the
holy tabernacle; Sdleifen, Sdlingen, so called from
their being twisted round, Exod. 26:4, seq.; 36:11,
seq.; Vulg. ansule.

a, Gen. 31:42; Deut. 32:27, and xo Gen.
43:10; Jud.14:18; 2Sa.2:27 (compounded of 35
if, and Nd, δι q- x not). A conditional negative
conjunction except, unless (it be, it were), convey-
ing also the signification that something really is,
thus differing from ND OX (compare the remarks on
the word Ὁ) Followed by a preterite, Gen. 31:42,
” Ma DDN vad “except God had been for me.”
Tsa. 1:9; 1 Sam. 25:34; 2 Sam. 2:27; followed by a
part. 2 Ki. 3:14, 882 ἜΣ wBvInY We dd “unless
J regarded Jehoshaphat,” etc.

& fs ¢ pret. ἄχῳ 32:22; 2Sa. 12:16; 335
Jud. 19: 13, gerund j}7? Gen. 24:25; andsofrequently,
also }*?? ib. verse 23; imp. p> Jud. 19:6, 9; 93%, 39%
Ruth 3:13; Joel 1:13; fut. 7, PPA apoc.; IPR
2 Sam. 17:16; pa Jud. 19:20; Job 17:2; conv. 2)
Gen. 28:11; 32:14. Part. o> Neh. 13:21.

(1) τὸ PASS THE NIGHT, TO LODGE (prob. denom.
from Sib πρὸ night, l and n being interchanged, see
p. ccccxx1, A), Gen.19: 2, and often; see the instances

yust given. Also used of inanimate things, as of food,
when kept to the next day. Exod. 23:18; 34:25;
Deut. 16:4; Lev. 19:13, “the wages of thy hireling
shall not be with thee all night till the morning;”

- poet. Job 29: 19, “ the dew lodges in his branches.”
Also, to turn tn, inorder to lodge, Ps. 30:6,“ in
‘the evening weeping may come in, but joy comes
in the morning.”

(2) to tarry, to dwell, to continue (compare

wv to lodge, to remain in any state), Psa. 25:13,
“his soul continues in prosperity,” enjoys con-
tinual prosperity; Ps. 49:13, 1") 3 3 OTS} “ but
man, being in honour, does not remain,” his honour
is not stable; Job 41:14, “strength dwells (as if it
had its seat) in his neck;” Job 17:2; 19:4, “ (if)
indeed, I have erred "N31 YA ‘PS my error con-
tinues with me,” i. e. J have erred, and not you, and
I alone have to pay the penalty of my erring.
» Nipuat, to shew uneself obstinate, to be stub-
born (the signification of remaining and persisting
applied in a bad sense); hence, to murmur, to com-
plain, followed by OY against any one, used of a
pecple murmuring against their leader, Ex. 15:24;
Num. 14:2; 17:6; and Jos. 9:18

CCCCXXXIV

nob

Hipntt—(1) causat. of Kal No. 2, Jer. 4:14, “how
long wilt thou harbour (i. 6. wilt thou cherish) vain
thoughts ?”

(2) i. q. Niphal, pr. to shew oneself stubborn,
followed by 25) against any one. Pret. onion Num.
14:29; fut. ean Ex. 17:3, elsewhere always with the
first radical doubled in the rabbinical manner (see
Lehrg. p. 407); ΩΝ 3A Ex. 16:7; Num. 14:36;
16:11; part. 0°97) Num. 14:27; 17:20, an inflection
which is appropriated to this signification.

HiTHPALEL, i. q. Kal No. 1, Ps. 91:1; Job 39:28.

Derivatives dn, προ, naOR,

yd TO SWALLOW DOWN, TO SUCK DOWN, Obad.
16; hence > throat. For ay Job 6:3, see the

root M2.

It was appositely remarked a good while since by ©

J. D. Michaélis (Supplem. p. 1552), that the syllable

yb refers to the sound of swallowing down greedily, —

sucking down; and this signification is found in most
of the Pheenicio-Shemitic roots whose first or primary

syllable is νὴ, as YY tolick up, to sip up; Sand SS
id., OY (Arab lad, il) to eat greedily, oss

su

Ethpe. to devour greedily, ye) greedy, glutton Wid —

ees 38 to lick up, to eat greedily, Syr. [>a4, j
Ὅσον, πῶς ΟΣ, QS a jaw: there is a similar
power in the kindred syllable nd, >. as qnd (PR?)
to lick, pid to swallow down, and OM? to eat, ΠΡ '
and DM? to lick, lap (as a flame), i.e. to flame, com-
pare Sanse. lih, to lick, Gr. λεέχω, λεχμάω, λιχνεύω —
Lat. LinGo, LiGurio, transp. GuLa, deg'utio, Germ
leden, and with a prefixed sibilant fdjtucen, fcblingen. 3
To these may be added a large class of Ῥμαηϊοῖος-.
Shemitic roots, which commence with the syllables
yd, nd, ad and signify the various motions of the
tongue, such as to gape with the mouth open, and the
tongue extended, as is the case in ardent and rabid —
thirst (see m9, AI, 3, ΠΝ, Germ. leceny ledyen),
to vibrate the tongue, and hjss like a serpent, or
one speaking in a whisper (see vine); to stammer, to
speak barbarously (i. e. without being understood), and
foolishly (a, where more may be seen, wh, ny),
The Greeks express the idea of eating greedily, and
of stammering or babbling, by the syllable la, lam, lab,
lap; compare Adw to lick, λάβρος, λάμυρος, vora-
ciously talkative, λαμός, λαιμός the throat, Aapia
voracious (an anthropophagite ἢ |, Ghiile; see m5"),
λάπτω, λαφύσσω; Lat. lambo, labiun ; Pers. ς ὁ lip;)
German fippe, and the common words labbern, {fhlak

Ἰ

|

mb
bern, fjlappen. The signification of deriding, which
comes from that of stammering (4¥?), is found in
Greek in the same letters when transposed ᾿ γελάω,
χλεύη.

7} prop. TO STAMMER (compare wh, and the ob-
servations on ¥3?); hence—

(1) to speak barbarously,i. 6. ina foreign tongue,
from those who speak a foreign language appearing,
to those who are ignorant of it, as if they babbled
and stammered senselessly; see HIPHiL.

(2) to deride, to mock any one, prob. by imitating
his voice in sport (compare Isa. 28:10, 11, and ay,
To this answer Sansc. lad; Lat. ludere; Gr. λάσθη,
derision), Prov.g:12. Part. 2 a mocker, scoffer,
i.e. a frivolous and impudent person, who despises
scoflingly the most sacred precepts of religion, piety,
and morals (compare 71), Ps.1:1; Pro. 9:7, 8; 13:1;
44:6; 15:12; 19:25; 22:10; 24:9; Isa. 29:20.

Hipnit.— (1) to act as interpreter, to interpret
(from the idea of speaking barbarously, in a foreign
tongue; compare Kal No.1). Part. {°22 an inter-
preter, Gen. 42:23 (well rendered by the LXX. ép-
μενευτής, Onk. 22M); hence an ambassador,
internuncio, 2 Ch. 32:31; Isa. 43:27; Y°?2 AN? Job
33:23; angel interceding with God on behalf of
men, μεσίτης, tutelar; compare Matt. 18:10. [ This
is strange theology, Christ is the one μεσίτης and in-
tercessor for his people. |

(2) i. q. Kal No. 2, to deride, to mock, followed by

-anacc. Ps.119:51; Pro. 14:9; followed by a dative
Pro. 3:34.
[“ Piet, to this apparently belongs the part.
. pyyid scorners, mockers, Hosea 7:5, for myyyon
Lehrg. p.316.” Thes.]

Hirapaten YYien7 to act foolishly, impudently,
Isa. 28:22.

Hence ty, myn,

WA? [« τὸ eNeAp with hands and feet, kindred
to v7, also 2321, 17, ro KNEAD dough, Genesis
18:6; 1 Sa. 28:24; 2 Sa.13:8. (Syriac and Chald.,
Aith. (\P7i: id.). Hence wird. nan
[“(2) to be strong, firm; Arab. (ἡ ἡ Med. Ye,
IIL, V., id. Hence &2.”]

vib pr. n. m. 2 Sam. 3:15 2°39; compare &2
8, 5.

md Ch. (for ney, from the root mp [“‘ of the form
AyD, nj2”]), prop. connection, adhesion; used as a
_Preposition by, with, like the Syr. LoS; Ezr. 4:12,
a Wh 19 ig. Hebr. Wed; French de chez toi. ὁ

~CCCOXXXV

προ
5 see ba.

m an unused [“ and doubtful”] root, i. 4. nbd,
whence [“ perhaps” ] mrp,

MM? see MPA.
15 see 31577,

mid f. perverseness, Prov. 4:24, from the root
mre [“ or from 115”).

nd adj. (from the reot MNP); pl. ON? (with Dagesh
forte implied, Gramzn. § 22,1); prop. moist; hence
Sresh, of wood, Gen. 30:37; of a grape, Num.6:3;.
of new ropes, Jud. 16:7, 8. ,

nd m. vigour, freshness, Deut. 34:7, from the
root nnd.

mind an unused root; Eth. (\(hP: to be beau-
tiful, handsome, whence n? cheek [“ from the fresh
colour” }.

pind or pind (from the root pnd). —(1) that
which is eaten, food; Job 20:23, wIn?3 ἸΌΝ Wy
“and he shall rain upon them with their food,” i.e.
God shall send upon them what shall be their food,
namely, fire and sulphur which shall fill their belly.
To rain with food (8'N?3) is here put poetically for
send down food in rain; as in German it is said,
ἐδ regnet mit grofen Zropfen, and regnet grofe Tropfen
berab.
(2) flesh, body, Zeph. 1:17, where for pind some

MSS. and printed editions have DM. (Arab. =i

gS vv
pl. San flesh.)

nm an unused root, to be moist; Ethiopic
Ama: to moisten (see Ludolfi Lex. in Syllabo, p.
635; in both editions of his Lexicon this word itself
is omitted). Chald. Mon? id., nm, min, nemdn>
moisture, vigour. Hence 9? [and 2].

nD f. in pause ne; with suff. ne; dual mn»,
const. ΠΡ Isa. 30:28; with suff. 7%? Ezek. 29:4;
put DAN? Hos. 11:4.

(1) the cheek, so called as being the seat of beauty
[“ from its fresh colour”]; see the root ΠΡ. “8 N3i
md by and “5 wimp NDI to smite any one on the cheek,
impiies castigation or insult, Mic. 4:14; 1 Ki, 22:24;
Job 16:10; compare Isa. 50:6; Lam. 3:30.

(2) jaw-bone, Jud. 15:15—17 ; Job 40:26; Pa
3:8, Ny yOS NY nD “thou hast broken the jaw
bone of all my enemies:” an image taken from beasts

penub—ynd

of prey, which, when their jaw is broken and their

a ‘gutracted, can no longer do harm. Arab. ust
id., i=) beard.

(3) [Lehi], pr. n. of a place on the borders of the
Philistwa, Jud. 15:9, 14,19; fully called ‘NP ΠῚ
the high place, or hill, of thejaw-bone, prob.so called
from the series of abrupt rocks, (as single rocks are
called teeth, see (2; a jaw is found as the name of a
mountainous place in the Chaldee pr. n. I810 NIN;
for Hebr. 3819 W, Mich. Suppl. p. 1453); the writer
himse’f [who as being inspired is to be implicitly be-
lieved] refers it to the casting away of the jaw-bone,
as if it were written ‘2 ΓΙ (from the root 1) to
throw).

πὸ i. q. P2? τὸ Lick; German lecfen ; Arabic
Ss; ὅγε. ged Peal and Pael id. In Kalit is once

used [in speaking of an ox] for to lick away, to eat
up or depasture by licking, Num. 22:4.
PEEL, ἼΠΡ to lick, to eat up by licking, spoken of

an ox, Num. loc. cit. (compare Arab. , μὴ to lick τὶ
fodder as an ox), used of fire, 1 Ki. 18:38; 5Y 40
to lick the dust; hyperb. of one who prostrates him-
self as a suppliant on the ground, Psalm 72:9; Mic.
7:17; Isa. 49:23.

OM? fut, on! (1) τὸ zat (kindred to D9, see
under the root yi), i. q. ODN, but only used poetically,
Prov. 23:1; followed by an acc. of the food, Prov.
4:17; 23:6; followed by 3 to eat of anything (an,
von etwas effen), Prov. 9:5; Psalm 141:4. Metaph.
Deut. 32:24, WY] “PIN? “consumed with pesti-
lence.”

(2) to fight, to war, followed by ΠΣ Psa. 35:1;
and ? of pers. §6:2, 3;. more used in Niph. Fierce
soldiers are hyperbolically said to devour their ene-
mies, as Joshua says of the Canaanites. Num. 14:9,
ὉΠ Ἔν “they shall be our bread;” Luth. denn wir

wollen fie wie Brot freffen ; compare Arab. oe to eat;
Conj. II. to fight; Pers. yg wrt anthropophagus,
spoken of a fierce soldier; compare also Hom. πτολέ-
poo μέγα στόμα, 1]. 10:8.

Νιρηλι,, 919) inf. absol. 09) i. q. Kal No. 2, to
fight, to wage war (with a recipr. signif. like the
Gr. μάχεσθαι). 1 Sam, 17:10, ὙΠ) ΠΌΤ) “let us
fight together;” followed by «n ace. of one’s oppo-
nent, Josh. 10:25; Psalm 109:3; 1 Ki. 20:25; fol-
lowed by 3 Exod. 1:10; 0 2 Ki. 13:12; 14:15; O8

?

Jer. 1:19; 15:20; 2Y Neh. 4:8; also followed by

CCCCXXXVI

“ond—jn>

? Ex. 14:14,25; Deut. 1:30; and by by of that for

which one fights, Jud. 9:17; 2 Ki. 10:3; 93 ὈΠῸΣ

Jud. 9:45; and VY ΟΝ to Sight against a city, to

besiege it, Isa.7:1; 2 Ki. 16:5; Jer. 34:22; 37:8.
Derivatives D2, ON, DIN?, MIANPD.

ond a verbal of a Piel form, war, siege. Jud.
5:8, Ὁ on> tS “then was there a besieging of
the gates,” i.e. the gates were besieged. Segol fcr
Tsere (which is found in some MSS.) is put, on ac-
count of the construct state; although similar in-
stances are not to be met with. [See Thes.]

ond of both genders (m. Num. 21:5; f. Gen.
49:20).

(1) food, both of men and of beasts, Lev. 3:11;
Ps. 41:10; 102:5; Job 20:14; DPN pnp the food
of God, used of sacrifice, Lev. 21:8, 17. Jer. 11:19,
jonba YY “the tree with its food,” i.e. its fruit

5.3

(compare Arab. ΙΑ} food, used of fruit). 80 on?
the food of the governor, the provision for his table
(afelgelder), Neh. 5:18; comp. verse 15; yon? Obad.
7, ellipt. for 722 YW those who eat of thy table,
thy household; used of banquets, or meals, in the
phrases O79 558 to eat food (see 528 1, let. c); and
Dn? nWY to furnish a banquet or meal, Eccl. 10:19.

(2) specially bread (as in Arab. a= is specially
flesh); 0°233 Off? bread of the presence; LXX.
ἄρτοι évwxtor; Vulg. panes propositionis ; Luth. Sdaus —
brodte; [Engl. Trans. shew-bread.] Twelve small ©
loaves which were set out in the holy tabernacle be- —
fore Jehovah every week (in the manner of lectis-—
ternia), Ex. 25:30; 35:13; 39:36; called in the later
books N3 WT pn. When numerals are prefixed,
nind3 must be supplied; 1 Sam. 10:4, ΠῚ ‘AY two
(loaves) of bread; compare verse 3, once even—

(3) wheat, of the flour of which the Hebrews made

3 Were
their bread; bread-corn, Srotforn (comp. Arab. plee
food; specially wheat; and on the other hand, Gr.
σῖτος, wheat, then food of any kind). Isaiah 28:28,
43] PTH DN? “ wheat is threshed indeed, but they
do not beat it hard,” etc.

| ond Ch. feod, a banquet, Dan. 5:1.

‘om see spond ΓΞ a Bethlehemite, p. cxvi, A.
But “on? [Lahmz] also is found as the name of 8
man, 1 Ch. 20:5, in which place the author of the |
Chronicles has taken up the words of 2 Sa. 21:19, ||
ART M2} MY YONPT ND ORE WD BAPE TL Eb ||
hanan, the son of Jaare-Oregim (this last word is

pyn>—pond

doubtful, and has perhaps been inserted from the
end of the verse), a Bethlehemite, slew Goliath of
Gath;” and mistaking the sense [see note], has
sought to reconcile it with the account of David
having slain Goliath, and has thus written conjec-
turally, "ASD N23 TS ITTY WIE BAPE TW « El
hanan, the son of Jair, slew Lachmi, the brother
of Goliath of Gath.” Lachmi therefore, the brother
of Goliath, is a fictitious person. { Note. An inspired
writer must never be charged with mistaking the
sense of a passage; whatever difficulties we may find,
we must never forget that ‘“‘ all Scripture is given by
inspiration of God.”}

pond [Lahmam], pr.n. of a town in the plain |
country of the tribe of Judah, Joshua 15:40, where
32 copies have 022. [So Engl. Trans. ]

TT; a Chaldee root, unused as a verb, pr. to be
lustful, like the Gr. λάγνος, pr. to be greedy, like
the kindred roots 07?, DM?, but applied to sexual
desire. Hence—

mb f. Ch. a concubine, Dan. 5:2,3,23. Of
frequent use in the Targums.

γηῦ fut. yn i. q. 22 (kindred to PON, DI, ys),
“7D2], TO PRESS, TO SQUEEZE, Nu.22:25; 2Ki.6:32;
tooppress, toafflict a people, Ex. 23:9; Judges
1:34; 2:18. (Arab. | <<\ VIII. to compel, es to
set upon, to be importunate with, Sam@ritan yy% 2..)
ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, to squeeze oneself, Nu. 22:25. Hence—

yn? m.—(1) oppression, troubling of a people,
Ex.3:9.
(2) calamities, distresses, Job 36:15; 1 Kings
92:27, 702 OND) 72 Of? “ bread of affliction, and
‘water of affliction,” such as is eaten in a time of

calamity. Isa. 30:20.

fe vn not used in Kal, sibilavit, susurravit, To
WHisPER, Greek ψιθυρίζειν, Germ. jifdjetn (all of
which words are like the Hebrew, onomatopoetic),
compare the kindred ὉΠ). ([Syr. aaa to whisper
in the ear, acd Peal, to use enchantment] Arab.

(si to lick, to hiss as_a serpent, whence ee \
whicperers, i.e. serpents; Eth. A7h#: id. also, to
mutter, to speak softly; for the Gr. ypiZw, AQAA!
to whisper into the ear; TQSPAA!: to whisper
‘Amongst themselves.)

| Pex tnd to whispe~ < mutter specially used of

ip Bon

|

CCCCXXXVII

penud— nd

the incantations of sorcerers, uttered in a mutter
Particip. D'V'N2 enchanters, sorcerers, Psalm
58:6.
ΗΙΤΉΡΑΕΙ,, to whisper amongst themselves
(unter fid) gifdjetn, fliftern), 2 Sa. 12:19; followed by
¥ against any one [Ps. 41:8].
Hence pr.n. YM? and—

-

aay m.—(1) pr. a whispering, i.e. prayers
uttered in a low voice, Isa. 26:16.

(2) incantation, magic, Isa. 3:3; [“ specially
charming serpents ;”] Jer. 8:17; Ecc. 10:11. Com-
pare ΘΝ

(3) pl. vine Isa: 3:20, amulets, or superstitious
ornaments, commonly gems and precious stones, or
plates of gold and silver, on which magical formule
were inscribed, such as women in the East were ac-
customed to hang round their necks, or put into their
ears; according to Kimchi and Luther, earrings,
(compare Gen. 35:4, and see the versions of that pas-

sage, and Syr. lao). Prop. charms against en-
chantment ;nor need it to be deemed strange that the
same word should both denote this and also enchant-
ment itself (comp. ds :, enchantment, also an amulet),
since it was by the same thing, namely a magical
song, that they both enchanted and sought to avert
the effects of enchantment. See further in Comment.
on this place.

bb part. Kal from 01d (which see), hidden.

wb (in the Samaritan copy, and many Hebrew
MSS. written fully nid), m. Gen. 37:25; 43:11;
ledum, ladanum, Gr. λῆδον, λήξανον, λάδανον, a frag-
rant resinous gum, collected from the leaves of a
plant growing in the island of Crete (xioroc, Cistus
ladanifera), (Herod. iii, 112), so called from covering
over, hiding (root D4), comp. 725 pitch from the
root 133.—LXX., Vulg., render it craxrij, Syr. and
Chald. pistacia, Saad. chesnut. See Celsii Hierob.
t. i. p. 280—288; comp. J. D. Michaélis, Supplemm.
Ρ. 1424.

Ἴ-- --
N a) 7 an unused root, i. q. Arab. (4) and ω:
cleave to the ground, and the Chald. xob— Ὅν ta
hide; whence—
: πον f. a species of lizard, Lev.11:30. LXX
χαλαβώτης. Vulg. stellio. See Bochart, Hiercz. i

page 1073. Zab. JAgS αἰδῶ

pad (“hammered,” “sharpened”), pra
of an Arabian tribe, sprung from Dedan, Gen. 25 3

ποῦ σοῦ

wad fut. vind) (1) TO HAMMER, TO FORGE,
Gen. 4:22.

. (2) to sharpen by hammering, e.g. a plough-
share, 1 Sam. 13:20; a sword, Psa.7:13. Metaph.
Job 16:9, Ὁ YY wip? “he sharpens his eyes
against me,” he watches me with stern and threat-
ming eyes.

Pua, part. sharp, Ps. 52:4.

_ Derivative, pr. n. 2,
πὸ for mid, mb nnd a wreath, from the root
m?; pl. wreaths, festoons (Guirlanden, Feftons), in

architecture, 1 Ki. 7:29, 30, 36.

bb Isa. 16:3, and Lam. 2:19 a’n> [“ once byb
Isa. 21:11 in pause, like 2) and on”), const. Ὁ Ex.
12:42; Isa. 15:1; 30:29; more often with 7 parag.
mp>* (Milél), in pause 799, pl. ni” [Root S35 in
Thes.], m.

nicHt. (Arab. ὅπ Ath. AAT: Syr. LSS,

USS id. [In all these cognate words there is a
trace of 7 parag.; see the note.”] A word, beyond
doubt primitive, from which the verb P? to pass the
night, for ὗ, appears to be formed: [in Thes. Ὁ as
implying obscurity, is derived from 5507). Gen. 1:5,
14; Ps. 19:3, and so very, often; nbs DYDN forty
nights, Gen. 7:4, 12; npyo-boa all the night, Ps. 6:7;
THS 77223 in one night, Gen. 40:5; 41:11; nora
8173 in that night, Gen. 32:14, 22.—By night, is
expressed in Hebrew by np Gen. 14:15; Ex. 13:
22 (whence nbydy om Ex. 13:21; Lev, 8:35; Num.
9:21, and D1) nb Isa. 27:3, DY nbyd 34:10; Jer.
14:17); poet. ndya Job 24:14; Psal. 42:9; 77:7;
88:2; 110: 55; nior Pal. 16:7; nidy>3 Cant. 3:1.
72'27 adv. to night (like DVD to day), Gen. 19:5, 34.

b> as by night, Job 5:14. Figuratively used of
calamity, misery, Job 35:10; Mic. 3:6; Isa. 21:
11 (compare TY).

(*) Note. mb with m parag. pr. signified by night;
however, gradually it was used for the night time
(die Beit, in welder εὐ Nadhté ift), and night itself;
just as 733), 72)¥ the region towards the south or
north, for south and north (whence ΠΥ ΒΝ, 73333),
comp. D'°3; this termination so coalesces with this
substantive that in Chaldee and Syriac it is retained
as though it were radical, and it becomes * with the
te1inination of the emphat. state. Hence —

so τα. Chald. night, Dan. 2:19; §:30; 7:2,
4,13

CCCCXXXVIII

139-wo?

mo f. prop. novturna irom by, with the adj.
term. fem. M’>), a nocturnal spectre, which had,
according to the rabbins, the form of a beautiful
woman, and lay in wait for children by night. [Al]
this is utterly absurd when thus connected with the
nature of something real mentioned in Scripture; wha,
it is, may be duubtful.] Like this are the Greek and
Roman fables about the woman ”Epzovaa, about the
ὀνοκένταυροι (see Arist. Ran. 293; Creuzer, Comment.
Herod. page 267), the Lamiz, the Striges, and the
Arabian fables about the Ghiles (_} 4), aal'), i.e.
female monsters inhabiting deserts, and tearing men
in pieces. Cumpare other names of spectres, ΠΡ 23),
oy. Isa. 34:14. More may be seen in Bochart,
in Hieroz. vol. ii. page 831; Buxtorf, in Lexicon Ch.,
and Talmud. page 1140, and in my Comment. on Isa.
13:22; 34:14. [It is really lamentable that any one
could connect the word of God with such utter ab-
surdity; many understand the nocturnal creature
spoken of to be simply the screech owl. ]

i / see wo No. 1.
W? an unused root, i. q. 3 Med. Ye III. and
- τὦὉ Ξ asd
V. to be strong, bold, + J\ strong; also ud strength,
Reads 2 :
ον» strong, brave. [This root is rejected in Thes.]
Hence—

wird m.— (1) [In Thes. from v5], a lion, so called
from his strength, Isa. 30:6; Job 4:11; Pro. 30:30.
(Arab. 4.3, Chald. ™, Gr. λῖς, ap. Hom. id.)

(2) [Laish], pr. n.—(a) of a place on the nerth-
ern borders of Palestine, elsewhere called DY? and
1 (which see), Jud. 18:7, 29; with the addition of
> local, Isa. 10:30, where others understand some
other town near Jerusalem to be intended; see Com-
ment. on the place.—(b) of a man, 1 Sa. 25:44, and
2 Sa. 3:15 p.

“TD ? fat. 199.—(1) τὸ TaKE, To CATCH ani-
mals in a net or in snares (prop. to strike with a net,
compare Arab. 3S} to strike), Am. 3:5; Ps. $5:8; in
a pit, Jer. 18:22; take as captives, soldiers in war,
Num, 21:32; Josh. 11:12; Jud.8:12; ἰο take, i.e.
tocapture a city, Josh.8:21; 10:1; 11:10. Metaph.
Job 5:13, “he takes (snares) the wise in their own
craftiness ;” Prov. 5. 22.

(2) to intercept, to take before (auffangen), Jv.
7:24, DYDONY OF? 72?) “take the water before
them.”

(3) to take, to choose any one by lot. Compare

snnd-—105

WN No. 7. Jos.7:14, MM wI2IMWR HIN “the
tribe which Jehovah will choose,” will mark out by
lot; verse 17.

Nipuat, pass. of Kal No.1, Ps.g:16; Jer. 51:56;
1 Ki. 16:18; No. 3, 1 Sa. 10:20, 21.

Hirupak., to take hold cf one another, to ad-
here together (Arab. 9) Conj.V. to be joined to-
gether with the parts compacted), Job 41:9, y73>n)
“they stick together (the scales of the crocodile) ;”
Job 38:30, 1739M) DINN Ὁ “the face of the waters
adheres together,” is frozen. Compare tO8 No. 4.

Derivatives, N'739 and—

amy) τη. capture, being taken, Prov. 3:26.

1. nab imp. of the verb 72%, with 7 parag. go, de-
part, Num.10:29. It becomes a part. of exciting,
age, go to, come now, eer when women
are addressed, Gen. 19:32, for 39, in pl. 439 agite,
Gen. 37:20; 1 Sa. 9:9; Isa. 2:3, 5. The sing. is
also written ἢ», Num. 23:13; Jud. 19:13; 2 Chron.
25:17.

Π. nab for a to thee, Gen. 27:37.

MD? (“ progress,” “journey,” for nd») [Le-
eah]|,pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Judah, 1Ch. 4:21.

was (i. gq. 9S “obstinate,” i.e. hard to be
captured), [ZLachish], pr. n. of a fortified town (Isa.
36:2; 2 Chron, 11:9) in the plain country, of the
tribe of Judah, which had formerly been a royal
city of the Canaanites, Josh. 10:3; 12:11; 15:39;
Neh. 11:30; Jer. 34:7; Mic. 1:13. [Derived in
Thes. from the unused root t’3?; and the meaning
suggested, “smitten,” “taken,” “captured,” or
else the one just mentioned. ]

127 see 13 page ccccn, B.

5: see 83? [a root kindred to the Arabic
4, af, ‘A Thes.].

nin’ ¢ [the actually occurring form] see bab,

ΓΝ ¢—(1) prop. To cHAsTISE (Arab. δὲ 1. ᾳ.
ea to strike, to beat with a rod), especially beasts
of burden (whence wd1 an ox-goad); hence to dis-
cipline, to train cattle (see PuaL, Hos.10:11), re-
sruits for war; 1Ch. 5:18, nranby mand “trained
(i.e. practised) for war;” compare Pual No. 2.

(2) Intrans. to be trained, to learn, e. g. war, Isa.

+4; to accustom oneself to any thing, followed by

Jer. 10:2; by an infinitive, Isa. 1:17; a gerund,

CCCCXXXIX

sb—wnd

Deu.14:23; 17:19; 18:9; followed by an ace. Deut,
5:1; Isa. 26:10.
Pie 19>.—(1) to train, to accustom; Jer. 9:4,
“ they have accustomed their tongue to speak lies.”
(2) to teach; const.—(a) absol. 2 Ch. 17:7.—(6)
followed by an ace. of pers. to teach any one some-
thing, Ps.71:17; Cant. 8:2.—(c) followed by two
ace. of pers. and thing, Deu. 4:1, 5, 14; 11:19; Ps.
25:4; Jer. 2:33, PITTS "AT? ΓΙ ΤΙΣ « wick-
edness hast thou taught thy ways;” Jer. 13:21,
DYDD poy ons 99 “ thou hast taught them to
be leaders over thee,” thou hast accustomed them to
exercise dominion over thee, Jer. 9:4, 13; Ecc. 12:9.
—(d) followed by an ace. of pers. and dat. of thing
(prop. to train some one fo some thing), Ps. 18:35;
144:1; followed by 2 (to train im something), Isa.
40:14; 9 of the thing, Ps. 94:12; by a gerund, Ps.
143:10.—(e) followed by a dat. of pers. Job 21:22.
Pua, to be accustomed, to be trained, used of
a calf, Hosea 10:11; of soldiers (see Kal No.1).
Cant. 3:8, mney "122 “trained for war.” Comp.
1 Chron. 25:7, YY "900 “instructed in singing.”
Used of the thing to which any one is trained. Isa.
29:13, ΠΡΟ DWI NI “ a human commandment
taught(to men);” that which they are made to learn.
Derivatives, 31199, 1790, bn,

ind, mig, I> coe πῇ.

ind poet. for ἢ (like 193 for 3, 193 for 3, see $9),
found four times in the book of Job,27:14; 29:21;
38:40; 40:4.

Ἔν, is used for D1? ... ἐο them, also for Ἷδ.... Isa.
44:15; 53:8, to him].

bind (“ by God,” sc. created, see 28?) [Le-
muel], Pro. 31:4, and—

N39? ibid. verse 1, pr.n. of a king otherwise
unknown, probably not an Israelite (perhaps an
Arabian), for whom the moral sentiments loc. cit.
verse 2—g were intended.

sya & a> adj.—(1) accustomed to any
thing, Jer. 2:24; expert in any thing, 13:23. Isa,
50:4, p35 jw “ the tongue of the expert,” Le,
a tongue ready at speaking, eloquent, [rather skilled
to answer aright].

(2) a disciple, a learner, one taught. “ΠΡ
nim the disciples of Jehovah, i.e. the prophets, Isa,
54:13 [not restricted thus]; comp. 50:4; also pious
men, 8:16 [such a name belongs to any whom the
grace of God has converted }. ᾿

npo—qnd

72> an unused root. Arab..[“ Sal to taste,
5-.- ι

but”] S41 signifies a strong young man. Hence—

77 pr.n. Lamech—(1) theson of Methusael, of
the race of Cain; well known for having misused the
arms which his sons had invented, Gen. 4:18 —24.
—(2) the son of Methuselah, of the race of Sheth,
Gen. 5:25— 31.

rab see 12.
22; on account of, because, see |.

sb [with suff. 9] masce. the throat, Pro. 23:2
(Chald. ΩΣ from the root 32.

ay ? unused in Kal. Arab. οὐ 10 PLAY, TO
JEST, also to mock. (Kindred to the verbs 3, 1y>

“τ᾽ =r?
see Y89.) Chaldee ΣῊ mockery, INN to mock at
any one. Compare Gr. λώβη, λωβάομαι.

Hiru, to mock at, followed by 3 2 Chr. 36:16.

ay properly TO sTAMMER (Syriac RES also

--u-

OD: EL ZL, Ath. NAG and AAA:

stammerer, compare 1), hence—(1) to speak bar-
barously, ina foreign language (compare 732),

comp. Niphal, and transp. aby, fe speaking barba-
rously. Γ

(2) to mock at, to deride, prop. to imitate any
one’s voice in stammering, by way of derision (Chald.

22 to mock. Compare transp. Greek γελάω, also
χλεύη, χλευάζω, Goth. hlahjan, lahhan, Pers. ered
to joke, Germ. laden, to laugh). Pro. 1:26; followed
by a dat. of pers. Pro.17:5. Ps. 4:4, 10? 3P ὟΝ
“the Lord will mock at them,” shall despise them
as enemies who can accomplish nothing; 59:9; Job
22:19

Nipuat, to speak barbarously, in a foreign
language, Isa. 33:19.

Hipat, i.q. Kal No. 2, to mock, to deride, Job
~ 21:3; followed by Ὁ Ps. 22:8; Neh. 2:19; followed
by 3 2Ch. 30:10. Hence—

2 masc.—(1) derision, mockery, Ps. 79:4;
Ezekiel 23:32; 36:4; meton. used of that which
causes it, Hos. 7:16.

(2) impious speech (compare 735) Job 34:7.

adj.—(1) speaking in a barbarous or
foreign tongue. Isa. 28:11, ΠΡ aye “the people
of a strange language” (i.e. the Assyrians[ ?]).

CCCCXL

55-905

(2) jester, buffoon, mocker. Psa. 35:16, "yy
YD prop. “mockers for a cake,” i. e. parasites, who
act the part of buffoons at the feasts of the wealthy
for the sake of dainty fare; Gr. ψωμοκόλακες; κνισ-
σοκόλακες. In the Talmud ΠΣ fwd talking for a
cake, is used for jocose scurrilous discourse.

--

“WwW ¢ an unused root. Arabic ad to put into
order. Hence—

may? (“order”), [Laadah], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Chron.
4:21.

ray (“ put into order”), [Laadan}, pr.n. m.
1 Ch. 7:26.—(2) 1 Ch. 23:7; 26:21.

mW i. q. Arabic ω, ist TO SPEAK RASHLY,

gue

to utter vain things (kindred to 33, which see), a)
hasty discourse. Job 6:3, ayo 127 wry « therefore
my words were rash (hasty);” ay? (Milel) for wy
(Milra) on account of the pause, like 78 in pause
ΠΡ, ᾿

Wi TO SPEAK BARBAROUSLY, IN A FOREIGN
LANGUAGE; compare ww, yo. Psal.114:1. (ὅγε.

LSS to speak in a foreign language, especially in
Egyptian.)

.
Oy, TO EAT GREEDILY, TO DEVoUR. Com-

pare note under 382. Arab. quadvil. ial ia; cal
voracity.

Hiram, to give to eat. Gen. 25:30, δὲ) VER
“give me to eat,” let me devour, of a person hungry
and greedy.

jv ¢ an unused root. Arab. wt tocurse. Hence—

ἀρὴν fem. wormwood, Jer.9:14; 23:15; Lam.
3:15, 19; Prov. 5:4; this herb is perhaps so called
as being noxious (see the root) and poisonous (comp.
Deut. 29:17; Apoc. 8:10, 11); as bitter herbs were
commonly so regarded by the Hebrews (compare Heb
12:15).

TD), an unused root; to flame, to shine, Gr
λάμπω. The original idea is in lapping, being Jambent
lambendo, which the Pheanicio-Shemites and the
Greeks express by the syllable lab, lap (289, 37,
labium, J fippe, see page cccexxx1v, B), and apply
to flame.
and the Greek verb is 95, to which a third radical 4
is added, in the same manner as to DY, TY, Gr. ὅμος, —

ὅμαδος; and a vestige of this is found in the Greek

a
7%

The common rvot therefore of the Hebrew —

ae oe δι ἀἰπῶϑ πον

᾿
|
|
|
|
!

npo—TBD

λαμπάς, Gen. λαμπάδος. From the Phenicio-She-
mitic 135, infiected in the Aramzan manner 732,

aprings the Gr. λάμπω; and from ὙῈΡ, Syr. fraroS,
Ch. 72802, Gr. λαμπάς, λαμπάδος, and not contrari-
wise. —I formerly compared this with ἡ to shine,
on the authority of Castell; but this verb is spurious
in this sense, and must be regarded as a mistake of
that lexicographer. According to the Kamis, page
417, it denotes nothing but depression, lowness.
Hence —

ay) m.—(1) a lamp, a torch (see the root),
Jud.7:16. Job12:5, 3 ay) “a torch despised,”
i.e. cast aside, because of its having ceased to give
light; an image for a man formerly highly esteemed,
but now low and despised, comp. Isa. 7:4, and my
note on that place, and 14:19. Also see 18,

(2) flame, Gen. 15:17; Dan. 10:6.

nied (“torches”), [Lapidoth], pr.n. of the
husband of Deborah the prophetess, Jud. 4:4.

9365 prep. before, see 28. Hence there has
been formed a new adj. "BD (like "DID from *—*DiD),
before, ix front, 1 Ki.6:17.

nbd fut. MB? ig. Arabic ~ τὸ BEND, τὸ
INCLINE something, Jud. 16:29.

Nipuat, to bend oneself—(a) to turn aside from
the way. Job.6:18, 0373 nims an? “ the jour-
neyers of their way turn aside,” i.e. those who
journey that way; die Wanrerer, die des Weges fommen.
—(b) to turn oneself back to see (Arab Conj. I.
V. VIII. id.), Ruth 3:8.

i ¢m. mocking, frivolous contempt of what is
good and upright, Prov. 1:22; herce 18? WI i. q.
Dy. Isa. 28:14; Prov. 29:8; from the root yr.

yy a doubtful root i. q. 72, τὸ κοσκ. Once in
part. 731d Hos. '7:5, unless this be for ysion part.
‘Pilel from yb.

py (“stopping up the way,” i.e. a fortified
place, frm the root il to stop up a way), [ZLakum],
‘Pr. π. of a town in the tribe of Naphtali, Jos. 19:33.

4 ΠΡ 7 fut. ΠΡ", imp. ΠΡ Ex. 29:1, more frequently
Π with 7 parag. ΠΠΡ Gen. 15:9, inf. absol. nip> Den.
91:26; Jer. 32:14, const. NO? with pref. NMP (to be
distinguished from ANP? 2 fem. pret.), with suff.

-Q) TO TAKE 1.4. λαμβάνω. (To this answer Arab.

ae

CCCCXLI

mpo—job
transp. σὺ to stick together, to adhere, = e Hithpael

[“* Maltese lagach, jylquach, Vassali, p. 430}, G.

λάχω, Aayyavw.) Prop. to take with the hand, t
lay hold of, Gen. 3:22; 18:7, 8; 21:14, 27; 22:6;
Ps. 18:17, and so very often, with acc. of pers. and
2 of member, Eze. 8:3, WN1 NY'¥2 INP) “ and he
took me by a lock of my head,” ‘porn beym Sdhopf
(in Greek it would be τῆς κόμης; see Hist. of Bel, ver.
36). Then 1. 4. to take for oneself, with an ace.
of thing and pers. Genesis 8:20, “and (Noah) took
of all beasts ....and offered them for a burnt offer-
ing ;” Gen. 2:15, “and God took Adam, and placed
him in the garden;”’ Gen. 12:5; 16:3; Deut. 4:20;
15:17; 2 Sa.2:8. In these and similar instances ΠΡ 2,
like Hom. λαβών (see Viger. Herm. page 352), often
appears to be pleonastic; but yet it serves to deseribe
the matter more fully, and to place it, as it were,
before one’s eyes. Similarly, 2 Sam. 18:18, mibvax
NZ¥DI-NY wN3-23 NP? “and Absalom took and
set up for himself a column in his lifetime;” but
Jer. 23:31, by the words “ who take their tongues
and utter prophecies,” it appears to be signified that
the false prophets misused their tongues. Some-
times the dative }$ is added, to take jor oneself,
Gen. 7:2; 15:10; Lev. 15:14, 29; Job 2:8. Spe-
cially —(a) nw np? to take a wife, Gen. 4:19;
6:2; 12:19; 19:14; Ex. 6:25; 1 Sam. 25:43, np?
3332 NWN “ he took a wife for (gave one to) his son,”
spoken of the father of the bridegroom; Gen. 34:4;
Ex. 21:10; Jud.14:2, 3; ellipt. Ex. 34:16, BNP?)
172) (ΕΘ) "N32. In tke later books the usual
expression is TW x3, which see.—(b) to take
iq. totake away (wegnepmen), Gen. 14:12; Job
1:21; 1 Sam.19:14, 20; Gen. 27:35, “ thy brother
has taken away thy blessing;” Job 12:20, “he
takes away the understanding of the ancients;” Ps.
31:14, Wal nnp> “to take away my life;” Jer.
15:15, “take me not away (Ὁ God)’—Gen. 5:24,
my ink mpd ‘3 “for God had taken him away,”
i.e. taken him away and received him to heaven;
2 Ki. 2:3, 5.—(c) to take, i.q. to take possession
of, to occupy, as a city, a hostile country, Num.
21:25; Deut. 3:14; 29:7. Metaph. Job. 3:6, “ let
darkness seize upon that night ;” Job 15: 12, “ where-
fore does thy heart (thus) seize upon thee?” Also,
to take, to captivate any one with blandishments,
wisdom (jem. wobdurd) einnepmen); Prov. 6:25; 11:30
—(d) to send after, to fetch any one (olen, olen
laffen), Gen. 20:2, ΠΡ ΤΣ MP “and he fetched
Sarah;” Gen. 27:13, Ὁ ΠΡ 2 “go, feteh me;” Gen.
42:16; Num.23:11; Jud. 1175; also any thing,

-Π29

2 Sam. 4:6,“ they came to fetch wheat” (um Weigen
gu bolen); to bring any thing (bringen, bin-, berbringen),
Gen. 18:5, 7, 8; Job 38:20; to bring, as an offering
(darbringen), Gen. 15:10; Ex. 25:2; 35:5.

(4) ὦ take,i.e. to receive, empfangen (i. q. λαμβά-
νειν, in Passow. lett. B), Num. 23:20, “ behold, I
have received a blessing from God.” Specially —
᾿(α) to receive (aufnepmen) for care and protection,
Ps. 49:16; 73:24.—(0) to receive with the ears, i.e.
to perceive (vernepmen), Job 4:12, compare N2?.—
(c) to receive (i.q. to admit), e.g. prayers, counsel,
Ps. 6:10; Prov. 2:1; 4:10; 24:32.

Nira M2?) pass. of Kal 1, letter 6, 1 Sam. 4:11,
seq.; 21:7; 2 Ki. 2:9, letterd; Est.2:8,16. More
frequently in the passive signification are used —

Puat, pret. npe and fut.—

Horaar Mp pass. of No. 1, to be taken, Gen. 3:19,
23; letter ὁ, Isa. 49:24, 25; 52:5; Jud. 17:2; letter
d, Gen. 12:15; 18:4.

Hirupak, part. nnpenn US Ex.g:24; Eze. 1:4,
‘ta fire taking hold of itself,” as if a mass of fire; see
Syn. 732073,

Derivatives, MOQ [Ὁ], ANED, Γήρ ΙΦ, oP [DINDP,
ΠΡΌ, pr. n. 9], and—

npd m.—(1) arts, by which any one’s mind is
captivated (Kunft jem. eingunehbmen), Prov. 7:21; com-
pare root No. 1, letter 6.

(2) doctrine, knowledge, which any one receives,
i.e. perceives, or learns (see root No. 2, ὃ ; compare

Syr. ‘4.0 to receive and learn; Gr. παραλαμβάνω
and Lat. accipio), Pro. 1:5; 9:9; 158. 29:24. So far
as this is communicated to others, i. q. instruction,
the discourse of one who teaches, Prov. 4:2; Deut.
32:2; Job 11:4.

mpd (“learned,” “imbued with learning”),

| Likht), pr.n.m. 1 Chron.7:19.

pp) Kal and Piel To GATHER, TO COLLECT,
prop. things lying on the ground, e. g. ears of corn,
Ruth 2:3, 7,15; stones, Gen. 31:46; flowers, Cant.
6:2; manna, Exod. 16:4, seq. Once used of col-

lecting money, Gen. 47:14. [“ Arab. 13) to collect

any thing lying on the ground; Syr. yas Peal and
Pael, used of collecting wood; Sam. ΨῬ 2, but Nasar.

Ro to collect.” Thes.]

Puat, Isaiah 27:12, and—

Hirupart, Jud. 11:3, to be gathered, assembled
(of persons), Arab. and Aram. id.

Hexce wip?! and—

CCCCXLII

peh—np>

bpp m. a gleaning of ears of corn, or of grapes,
Lev. 19:9; 23:22.

op see DIP. [“ Arab. “- to stop the way.” ]

PP ¢ fut. py onomatopoet. TO LICK, TO LAP, used
of dogs drinking by lapping, 1 Kings 21:19; 22:38;
Jud. 7:5. A kindred root is Πρ, which see; also
page eccoxxxiv, B. Also Armen. gush Ey lakiel, is to
lap; Arab. ΚΕ a tongue.

Prt, id. Jud. 7:6, 7.

wp ¢ unused in Kal; Syr. Pael To BE RIPE,LATE

-| (used of fruit); whence wipe the latter rain, and

vind hay of the latter growth. Hence—
Pirt, to gather late fruit, i.e. to glean, Job 24:6
(wheresome copies act as interpreters by reading 16P?).

WP: m. hay of the latter growth, aftermowth,
Am. 7:1.

ὧν an unused root. Arabic ὁ to suck;

whence—

a m.—(1) juice, from the idea of sucking;
specially vital moisture, vigour; Ps. 32:4, 1873
We “my vigour is changed,” i.e. is dried up.

(2) a sweet cake; Nu.11:8, Dvd Ww? “a cake
of oil,” an oiled cake; LXX. éyxpic ἐξ ἐλαίουι.

iw of both genders, but more often f.—(1)

THE TONGUE of men or of animals, Ex.11:7; and so
gs =< *
frequently. (Arab. ωω, Zthiop. gy: Aram. 1%,
on .
A>, also in languages not Pheenicio-Shemitic,
Sanserit rasana, Armen. g&qne. liezu, Coptic AAC,
and even γλῶσσα, in which y is an addition; comp.
λεύσσω, yAavoow, γνόφος, νέφος, χλαῖνα, lana and
many other words.

C=
compare vind, ‘ ω»» Ww. A secondary root
is the Poel 49 which see.) “Β 2 NOW under the
tongue of any one is used in Hebrew for in the mouth,
Ps. 10:7; 66:17. Specially used of a calumnious
or malignant tongue (what the Chaldeans and Zabi-
ans call a third tongue, compare Sir. 28:15; and the
verb v2). Ps. 140:12, {? UE“ a man of tongue,"
i.e. a slanderer (but fi ΡΞ is an enchanter, Ecc.

10:11). Jer. 18:18, “come! let us smite him with —

the tongue,” i.e. as rightly given in the Chaldee,
let us bear false witness against him. Job 5:1,

[ Welsh, JUais, voice, lleision, en- —
dued with voice.] The original idea is that of —
lapping, a power which is found in the syllable las, —

pw
fw vw “the scourge of the tongue” (in German
by a like figure, flatfdyen). “Pro. 10:31, ΠΊΞΒΠΕ iw
“a perverse tongue,” i.e. deceitful; 17:20. Meton.
—(a) for speech, Job 15:5, OY ἡ» “ crafty
speeches;” Prov. 16:1.—() for idiom (German
Sprade). Dan.1:4, WD je? “the tongue of the
Chaldeans.” Genesis 10:5, 13 i? WN « every one
according to his tongue,” and even—(c) a nation,
a people, which used a peculiar language. Isaiah
66:18, mivpn} piaa-3 “ all nations and tongues”
(see Chald. 1°). It is applied —

(2) to inanimate things which resemble tongues —
(a) 377 fe a tongue of gold, i.e. a bar of gold, Josh.

_-7:21,24. Vulg. regula aurea.—(6) WS Wwe a flame

of fire, so called from having some resemblance to a
tongue, and seeming to lap like one, see 379, pnp
(Zn. ii. 684), compare γλῶσσαι ὡσεὶ πυρός, Act. 2:3;

- Arabic yal yd Persic Uist ὧν ; zuboni atesh,

Isa. 5:24. —(c) 089 fe Josh. 15:53 18:19; Isaiah
11:15, and simply fw Josh. 15:2, a bay of the sea
(comp. Germ. €rbdjzunge); in the Arabian geographers

oo

qe ¢ an unused root, perhaps if it be Phcenicio-
Shemitic, i. q. ον. but used intrans. to throw one-
self down. Hence—”]

naw, f. i. q. 73Y% (where see as to its origin [In
Thes. suggested to be from W?)), pl. nisvi constr.
niav>, a chamber, a cell, especially used of the

cells of the temple, 1 Ch.9:26; Eze. 40:17, 453; 42:

—_—

break, e.g. stones with the feet. [“‘Arab.

1,seq.; Neh. 10:38, seq. Once, 1 Sa.g:22, used of
a dining rom; and Jer. 36:12, of the room of the
*oyal scribe in the royal palace. [See Thes.]

ον a root of doubtful power. Arab. ,4) to

ὯΙ to taste,
properly to lick.” ]

~ /m.—(1) a kind of precious stone, Exod.
28:19; 39:12. LXX. λιγύοιον. Vulgate ligurius,
Germ. Opal.

Ἢ

Ὧ

Mem, the thirteenth Hebrew letter; as a numeral
it stands for forty. The name of this letter 0%)
probably signifies water, i. gq. DY, and its most

ancient {01:15 bere a resemblance to waves. In
Aithiopic it is called Mai, i.e. water. [“To this

&nswers the Greek name Mi, i.e. Phoenic. 9 water.” ]
itis interchanged —(a) often with the other labials,

τῶν

CCCCXLIIE

b—mp>
(2) Josh. 19:47, a town, othcrwise called Ὁ and
J

rw unuséd in Kal. [“ But apparently signify-
or

ing To LAP, like the cognate words, v4, -,
, compare vind, cae

PoEL wad denom. from fe pr. to make tongue,

to tongue, i.e. to use the tongue boldly (comp. Germ.

Brine machen, used of any one running swiftly, flee-

ing); to slander(see 2 used of the tongue ofa slan-

derer). Part. with suff. WAND, ale "WD, for 22,

0, part. Piel, Ps. 101:5. (Arab. und to slander.)
Hiri, id. Prov. 36:10.

|e: Ch. a tongue, hence used of a nation using
a peculiar language (see Ww No.1. c). Dan. 3:4,
NW?) NYDN ΟΝ “ peoples, nations, and lan-
guages.” Dan.3:7,31; 5:19; 6:26; 7:14.

y wd an unused root. Arab. to pierce, to
a here

bore,
in the earth and fountains. Hence—

a chink, a fissure; perhaps used of chasms

νυ» [Lasha], pr.n. of a town, Gen. 10:19; in.
the opinion of Jerome (in Quest.) Callirrhoé ou the
east of the Dead Sea, a place abounding in hot
springs. See Plin. H. N. v. 6; Joseph. Bell. Jud.

1.589;
nnd an unused roo’; perhaps i.q. ΠΠ, Sam.

κά; ὥς
ὍΔ to expand, whence Eth. Ath: ἃ garment
of byssus, pr. more costly, large. Hence 1}M; Ὁ.
: nd an unused root, prob. i. ᾳ. 422 to be
poured out, whence—

tay, a corn measure, Hos. 3:2; so called from
pouring out. LXX. ἡμίκορος. Vulg. corus dimidius,
by accommodation to the context.

yond an unused root, i.q. ~~) to bite, whence
niyR?d teeth.

as 3 and ἢ, which see [‘ and even with }, e.g. NDA

and ΠῚ} }—(b) with liquids, especially Nun, cmp
mn « CE a Sec

DN; Syr. «1; Arab. ἡ, wl ὡς Arab. ole! thumb:

D°2 pistacio; compare [O45 pistacia terebinthus,

5. “Ξ

Lin. }¥; Arab. pnd to be fat. 1D; τοῦ} threshing.

ΓΝ -Ὁ
wam; 00% and {OY to be opposed to; O*> ea --
the mark of the plural; comp. the roots 139, 13°, pin,
3m. More rarely with ? see p. ccccxxl, A. As to
Mem, dropped at the end of words, see Lgb. p. 136,
138; also as to the languages of the Hetrusci and
Umbzi, see O. Miiller Hetrusker, t. i. p. 56.

ID pref. formed from 7") what? where see the note.
ID pref. i. q. 12, which see.

ND Chald. i. ᾳ Hebrew 3 what? and also with-
out an interrogation, *? δὲ that which, Ezr. 638.

DIBND m. a stall, for laying up fodder, a store-
house, Jer. 50:26; LXX. ἀποθήκη. Root DI.

“IN'D—(1) subst.m. strength, force, from the root
ἝΝ No.3. Deu. 6:5, “and thou shalt love Jehovah
thy God with all thy heart, with all thy mind, 553)
FIN and with all thy strength,” ie. in the highest
degree; 2 Ki. 23:25 (compare Luke 10:27). Isaiah
47:9, 82 PII Nya “ with (i. e. notesithataiding)
the great might of ‘thy sorceries,” where we must
join ID nowy; Job 35:15. Hence—(a) 18D I8D3
with force of eee s i. e. most forcibly, most violently,
Gen. 17:2, 6,20; Eze. g:9.—(b) T82 “W even to
force, i.e. ἐν a very great degree; very, Genesis
27:33; 1 Ki. 1:4; Dan. 8:8; quite, altogether,
Ps.119:8; too much, Isa. 64:8.—(c) TNO? TW, τα
“kD TY bub i in the later Hebrew, 2 Chron. 16:14.

(2) adv.—(a) very, exceedingly, greatly, added
to adjectives and verbs, as TN 330 Gen. 1:31; ΠΡ)
“ND 12:14; TNO 7377 15:1. Emphatically ἀμ λοῦ
ἽΝ IRD Gen.7:19; Nu.14: 7.— Ps. 46:2, NNSA TW
kD ἘΣ) “(he is) an aid in distresses to be found
greatly,” i.e. he is found a strong aid.— (ὁ) quickly,
hastily, which is also connected with exertion of
strength (compare Germ. talt, from the Lat. valde,
and the Lower Germ. fwieth, Anglo-Sax. swithe, very,
Germ. gefduvind), 1 Sam. 20:19, 182 TA “go down

quickly.” Vulg. festinus.
Βα constr. MND f—(1)a SUNDRED, Arab.
Bl. according to Kam., commonly Ee [“2 8.

ΙΝ Syr. Io”). It is prefixed to substantives
in absol. and constr. state, 12% 782 Gen. 17: 17, and
ny NX 25:7; it is more rarely put after them, and
this is only i in the later books; 78) D327 2 Ch.3:16.
Dual D°D8D (contr. for DYNND) two hundred, Gen.
11:23. Ph nix — (a) hundreds more than one;
hence with other numerals ΓΝ YY “six hundred,”
Ex. 12:37; Nix) HY “ cight hundred,” Gen. 5: oP
etc. Ouce=-(b) one hundred, as if centena, 2 Ch.

CCCCALIV

D'IINS—

25:9 n> (compare verse 6). A less common form
is NYND (read ning?) 2 Kings 11:4, 9, 10, 15 32,
compare Arab. ihe

(2) adv. a hundred times, Prov. 17:10; constr.
NS id. Ecc. 8:12.

(3) the hundredth part, i.e. of money or any
thing, paid monthly, as being exacted in usury, Neh,
5:11, 12701 030 NN. Vulg. centesima. As to the
centesima of the Romans, see Ernesti Cl. Cic. ἢ. v.;
as to the heavy usury still customary in the East, see
Volney’s Travels, vol. ii. p. 410.

(4) [δα], pr.n. of atower at Jerusalem, Neh.
3:1; 12:39.

MND Ch. id. Dan. 6:2; Ezr.6:17; 7:22. Dual
{OSD Ezr. 6:17.

IND once in pl. Ὁ Ὁ
Root TY8 No. 1.

DAND for D'N9, commonly contr. D1 (which see)
a spot, ablemish. Dan. 1:4 [3]; Job 31:7.

FUDIND Milél (from 14 ΠῸ as if guidguid).— (1)
any thing whatever, Num. 22:38; Deut. 24:10;
2 Ki. 5:20; with a particle of negation, WIND N
nothing, Deut. 13:18; TDN) PS id. 1 Ki. 18:43;
Ecce. §:13; Jer. 39:10; Mew a TS not even any
thing, Gen. 39:23.

(2) in any way (irtgend, irgendwie), at all.

m. desires, Psal. 140:9.

1 Sa,

21:3, JIT ΠΣ WAXY vR SS wN “let no one know —

at all of this matter.”

“UND pl DMD Ezek. 32:8, and NIWND m. Gen. ©

1:16 (from the root "$x).

(1) light, a light, Ps.go:8; used of the sun and |
moon, Gen. 1:14, 16; Ps. 74:16. As to its diffe-
rence from ἰδὲ see under that word. W82TNN the —
holy candlestick, Nu. 4:9,16. Metaph. 0°2¥ IND rs
the light of the eyes, i.e. bright, cheerful eyes. —

Prov. 15:30.
(2) a candlestick, Ex. 25:6.

ΓΝ ΘΓ of the preceding, pr. light, hence a hole,
through which light shines into the den of a viper
(Lidjtlod)). Wulg. caverna. Isa.11:8. It may also
be for TPP, TWP, Σ λας cavern, δὲ and Y being in-
terchanged.

DIN dual, scales, balance, Arab. a

Lev. 19:36; Job 31:6; Ps. 62:10, “ that chat
go up in the balance” (from lightness), Root me
No. IL. It differs from which see. =

ἃ

|

ΡῈ for 7281, from the root 728 No. II.

MND-PUND

PIIND Ch. id. Dan. 5:27.

ΓΝ see MN!) No. 1.

Sox m. (from the root 53x) food, Gen. 2:9;
3:6; 6:21; especially corn, 2 Ch. 11:11. 228 YY
fruit tree, Lev. 19:23; ΚΣΤ ἸΝΝ sheep to be killed,
Ps. 44:12.

‘ ἜΣ f. id. but~ figuratively, Isa. 9:4, nox
US food for fire. Isa.g:18.

nbax0 f. pl. ΣΤ (from the root bow) a knife,

as being used foreating with. Gen. 22:6,10; Jud.

- 19:29; Prov. 30:14. Arab. 4 Ἄς: spoon.

ON A) an unused root; perhaps to stain, to dis-
figure, whence D3Xd, DID which see.

DSN (from the root POX) m. pl. strength,
powers, figuratively used of wealth. Job 36:19,
MD ΟΝ ΟΞ “all the powers of wealth.”

VND mm. (from the root WS) an edict, a man-
date, a word helonging to the later age, Est.1:15;
2:20; 9:32

VON Ch. id. Dan. 4:14.
ΩΡ Ch. a vessel, 1. ᾳ. Heb. by Dan. 5:2, 3, 22.

949
In Targg. also defect. 12, Syr. Jufso. It appears to
Arab. (3)

Conj. IV. to hold, whence Οἱ a vessel, ‘28 a ship, see
page xiv, A.

᾿ ΙΝ Ἷ not uscd in Kal, Τὸ REFUSE, see the verbal

adj. (Syr. ,[0, always impers. are MALS Iam wea-
Tied; Aph. to cease, to leave off. Cognate is 2%, see
BS, PS p. xxt, A).

Pret |S to refuse, to be unwilling (opp. to
HIS), Gen. 39:8; Isa.1:20; 1 Sa. 28:23; followed
by an inf. Nu.22:14; Ρ5. 77:3; bya gerund, Ex.
9:14; 22:16; Jer. 25:28.
= IND adj. wnwilling, used with personal pro-
Nouns for the finiteverb. Ex.7:27, TAN |NID7DS “if
thou refuse.” Ex.g:2; 10:4.

ἘΣ iso Ἢ. verbal of Piel, refractory, pertinacious-
lyrefesing. Plur. 0°81) Jer. 13:10.

aL. DN?D [see note after No.2]—(1) To REJECT
opp. to 192 to choose), Isaiah 7:15, 16; 41:9; Job
84:33. Constr. with an acc. 1 Sa. 16:1; Ps. 118:
(82; and 2 <3a.7:15; 8050]. Job 42:6. It is most
αἴρῃ xsed—‘a) of God, as rejecting a people or

ee

CCCCXLY

ANS—-)

an individual. Jer.6:30; 7:29; 14:19; 1 Samue
15:23.—(b) of men as rejecting God and his pre-
cepts, 1 Sa.15:23; 2 Ki.17:15; Am. 2:4.

(2) to despise, to contemn, followed by an ace,
Prov. 15:32; Job 9:21; followed by 3 Job 19:18;
followed by an acc. of pers. and the gerund of a verh,
Job 30:1; absol. NDXD YAY a despiteful tribe, Eze.
21:18. Inf. D8 Lam.3:45, subst. aversicn, con-
tempt.

Nipuat, pass. of No.1, Isai. 54:6; of No.2; Psalm
15:4, OND] contemned, to be contemned, rejected
(for impiety).

II. DN? i,q. DDD TO MELT, TO FLOW ABROAD,
Chald. J8$) = 3, and ὈΝ i.g. CDP. Not used in
Kal.

Nipnat, Ps. 58:8, 0°27) ION “ Jet them melt
away like water,” i.e. perish. Job7:5, D823) Y2) “iy
“ my skin heals up and (again) runs with water.”

[ Note. In Thes. DN!) is given as one article; the
meaning here assigned to D8) No. IT. being there taken
as primary. |
MEN!) m. (root M58) something cooked, Levit.
2:4 το

Day m. (root 25N) darkness, Josh. 24:7.

mM; BND fem. darkness of Jehovah, i.e. thick
darkness, from 9289 and 7 =F? (like MNADY Cant.
8:6). Jerem. 2:31, M2BND PIS “a land of thick
darkness;” used of a desert as being pathless, in
which one wanders as in darkness; compare as to

the same, verse 6, NY'2?¥ PS and Job 30:3.

ἽΝ Ἷ not used in Kal. [‘* Cognate apparently
to the root 1) to be bitter, sour; compare DX’), and

DDID (Arab. yk) ” Thes.]

Hiruit ὙΠ, perhaps i.q. YV23 (compare DNS
No. II), properly to make bitter, hence to cause
bitter pain. Eze, 28:24, VSD tbo “ a thorn which
causes pain,” i.e. pricking. NSD NYY painful,
malignant leprosy, Lev. 13:51,52; 14:44. Others in
both cases compare Arab. ke to become raw again
as a wound.

JSD m. (from the root 298) ambush, hence—
(a) where one is placed, Josh. 8:9; Psa. 10:8.—(b)
the liers in watt themselves, 2 Ch. 13:13.

TTS) Σ᾿ constr. NIN (from the root TN), curse,
execration, Pro. 3:33; 28:27; Mal. 2:2.

AND comp. of }) and πὲ prop. ab apud, from
with, see after NS p. xciv, A.

Ὑ5-- ΓΥΡΊΣΩ
τη: (root bn) plural ΡΤ ΤΣ ΤΠ 1.6.

separated places. Josh. 16:9, nibyapn ov} “cities
(which were) separately destined. ᾿

δ Δ m. (root x33) pl. D'- and ni-.

(1) an entering, Eze. 26:10.

(2) entrance, approach. Jud. 1:24, 25, δ 2
ὙΠ “the entrance of tlfe city,” i.e. the gate.

Pro. 8: 3, NN Ni2D “ at the entrance of the gate.”

(3) wpa Na the entrance (i.e. place of set-
ting) of the sun, the west, Deut. 11:30; Psalm
50:1; in ace. towards the west, Josh. 1:4.

MDI) ἢ (from the root 3) perplexity, con-
fusion, Isa. 22:5; Mic. 7:4.

bya masc. (from the root $a No. 1, which see),
an inundation of waters, a deluge, used of
Noah’s flood, Gen. 6:17; 7:6, 7, 10, 17; 9:11, 28;
10:1, 32; of the ocean of heaven, Ps.29:10. [In
Thes. this passage is applied like the rest to the
deluge, referring this expression to the Lord having
there sat as judge, and he will sit for ever.]

— BYND 2 Ch. 35:3 ano, for S32 p, if the
reading be correct, abstr. prudences, for the concr.
prudent teachers.

MDIAN £. (root 12) a treading down of enemies
‘by conquerors, Isa. 22:5; 18:2, 7, “a people....

NDI21) of treading down,”i. 6. treading down every-

thing.
ΞΘ (from the root ¥33) m. pl. o> δι SOMBIOS A,

-t-

Isa. 35:7; 49:10; Ecc. 12:6. Arab. sd

MAID ¢. emptiness, Nah.2:11, from the root
232; see 73,

WI) τὰ. (from the root 93).—(1) election,
choice; hence whatever is most choice, most ex-
cellent, best. Always in const. st., Isaiah 22:7,
WY INI “thy most choice valleys ;” Isa. 37:24,
wna 3039 “its most beautiful fir-trees;” Jer.
84:7; Gen. 23:6; Εχ. 15:4; Eze. 23:73; 24:4. In
an inverted jt ww) BY “his most choice
people,” Dan. 11:15.

(2) (Mibhar], pr.n. τὰ, 1Ch. 11:38.

"in3 m. id. choice, 2 Ki. 3:19; 19:23.

D3) m. (for 8329, root 239) expectation, hope,
Zech. Θ᾽ 5; meton. used for its object, Isa. 20:5, 6;
with suff. 72!) for 703, Zec. loc. cit., Pathach
shortened into Segol, like "!3$ for W138, compare
Hebr. Gr m. § 27, note 2, ὃ.

CCCCXLV1

ἈΠ rab

SDD m. (from the root αὐ αὐβ ἀνα τέρα rashly
uttered, followed by ΘΒ Num. 30:7, 9

MOI (root M3) with, suff. O29, pl. SMI —
(dag. f. impl.) τὰ.

(1) confidence, sure and firm hope, Prov. 22:19;
hence used of the person and thing on which hope is
set, Ps. 40:5; 65:6; 71:5.

(2) security, Job 18:14, “his security is torn
out from his tent,” 1. 6. he himself being too secure
Pl. Isa. 32:18.

mybap f. (from the root 353) a cheering, ex-
hilaration, Jer. 8:18. The form is prop. denom
from the part. itself, ἜΣ cheering up, see Lehrg, ἢ
Ρ. 514, where, to the instances ending with mi, may |
be added this in N’-.

ΓΔ m. (from the root 723) building, Ezek —
40:2. Ἷ

‘32 [Mebunnai], see "339.

“WS2'P m. (from the root 1¥3 No. 2), [pl ἔτη,
once ni- Dan. 11:15].

(1) defence (of a city), fortress, Tsa. 25:18.
hence used for a fortified city, i. g. THS2 VY Isa.
17:3; Hab.1:10. The same is 1¥3 wy, e.g. TY
ἫΝ 7¥29 Josh. 19: 29; and ἙΝ ἜΣ. 2 baa 24:7.
“defenced T yre,” i.e. Paletyrus (compare my Com-—
ment on Isa. 23:7). Pl. 1$39 WY Num. 32:36; Jos,
19:35; also with both words in pl. PI332 "DY Jer.
5:17, and with one only so put ninyan VY “de--
fenced cities,” Dan.11:15. (Comp. ‘Hebr. Gram. |
§ 106, 3.) —Metaph. Jer. 6:27, “I have set thee as
a touchstone amongst my people, 1¥3') like a de-
fenced fortress,” which is safe from the violence
foes; compare Jer. 1:18.

(2) [Mibzar], pr.n. of a prince of the Bomites
Gen. 36:42.

ΓΔ m. (from M3) pr. flight; hence coner,
fugitives, Eze. 17:21.

nya (“sweet odour”), [Mfibsam], pr. n.—
(1) of a son of Ishmael, Gen. 25:13. —(2) 1 Chron.
4:25.

Dwar (from the root 3) mase. pl. pudenda,
Deut. 25:11.

PNW pl. f. (from the root YZ) hearths, ie
cooking places, pr. part. Pi. those that cook Seah
Eze. 46:23.

ΔΘ m.a magian, the name of the priests asd
wise men among the Medes, Persians, and

=

.4}}.-. ὈΝΔΘ

nians, proy. great, powerful. (To this answer the
Pers. as mogh, magian, from 4< mth, great, leader;
Zend. meh, maé, mdéo; Sanse. mahat, mahd, in which
is found the root of the Gr. μέγας, and Lat. magis,
magnus.) 2°31 by apposition, prince magian, chief
of the magi, Jer. 39:3.

bya see O83 under the word x3. No. I. 3, and
} No. 2, letter g.

3) (“congregating,” compare Ch. 033),
[Magbish], pr.n. οἵ a place; according to others of
a man, Ezr. 2:30.

mibax (from the root, 223 No.1), plur. f. small
cords, Ex. 28:14; see M223.

mysai (from the root ¥23), fem. the mitre of the
common priests, so called from its round form; dif-
ferent from NDI, the mitre of the high priest, Ex.
28:40; 29:9; 39:28. Compare Jos. Ant. iii. 7, § 7.

(Syr. [s5a0 cap, hat; Athiop. €-f}}: mitre of
priests and monks.) ©

‘Ta’ an unused root. Arab. Ax to excel in

gS

honour, in glory, ας. nobility, honour, glory. I have
no doubt but that it is the same as 132(m and n being

-υ-

interchanged), Xai to be chief, noble; whence 133,

ἐν ΒΩ prince.

Hence M1373) precious things, pr. n.
O8'929, and -

2) m. something very precious or noble.
Deut. 33:13, DYDY 33D “ the precious things of
heaven,” i.e. (as immediately follows) rain, dew. Deu.
83:14, δ Ὁ NiNIIA 33) “the precious things
put forth by the sun.” Deu. 33:15, 16. Cant. 4:13,
O° “5S “most precious fruits.” Cant. 4:16,
and even without "28, 7:14, 0°732°23 “all most
precious things,” ae are intended. Vulg. every-

awhere poma. (Syr. Naso dried fruit.)

$5919 Josh. 12: 21; 17:11; 1Ki.g:15; 2 Ki. 9:27,

and “29 (perhaps “ place of crowds,” from 773,
m0), [Megiddo, Megiddon], Zec. 12:11, pr. n. of
Ὁ fortified city of the Manassites, in the limits of the
tribe of Issachar, formerly a royal city of the Ca-
naanites. LXX. Μαγεδδώ; Vulg. Mageddo. “N32
4539 the plain of Megiddo, 2 Ch. 35:22; 173 "D the
waters of Megiddo, Jud. §:19, i.e. the river Kishon;
comp. verse 21; 4:13. [Prob. the town afterwards

salled Legio, now Lejjtin, 4 JI\, Rob. iii. 177.]

ΕΣ
oe! \

CCCCXLVI1

mp—mbd39

Sin & baw | Migdol), pr. name of a town of
Lower Egypt, Jer. 44:1; 46:14; situated in the most
northern part of the boundaries of Egypt, Ezek. 29:
10; 30:6; we are not to regard as different from
this, Ex. 14:2; Nu. 33:7 (see Thes. p. 268). This
name is written in Egyptian ΕΘ Ἵἷ2[ΤἝΟΛ (abundance
of hills), which as a foreign name the Hebrews ap-
pear to have changed into 5439 (tower); see Cham-
pollion, l’Egypte sous les Pharaons, ii. page 79.

NID (« prince of God”), [Magdiel], pr.n.
of a prince of the Edomites, Gen. 36:43; 1 Ch.1:54

bax pl. O° and Ni (from 573), m.

(1) a tower, so called from its height, Gen.11:4
especially used of the tower of fortified cities and
castles, Jud. 8:9; 9:46, seq.; 2Ch.14:6, and of castles
themselves, 1 Chr. 27: 25; Prov. 18:10; elsewhere
used of watchtowers, 2 Kings 9:17; 17:9; of the
watchtower of a vineyard, Isa.5:2. Metaph. used
of powerful and strong men, Isa. 30:25; 2:15.

(2) a lofty platform, Neh. 8:4 (comp. 9:4).

(3) a bed in a garden, rising up and higher in
the middle. Cant. 5:13, “ thy cheeks (are...like) te
beds of balsam.”

(4) -in some pr.n. it is a town fortified withe
tower —

(a) Ds-D5 (“tower of God”), [Migdal-el], a
fortified city of the tribe of Naphtali, Josh. 19 : 38;
prob. Μαγδαλά, Matt. 15:39, now |x [Majdel],
on the western shore of the sea of Galilee, not far
from Tiberias.

(b) 13°7339 (“tower of Gad”), [Migdal-gad],
a town of the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:37.

(c) Tv abla (“tower of the flock”), [tower of
Edar, tower of the flock], a village near Bethle-
hem, Gen. 35:21; hence used for Bethlehem itself,
and fig. for the royal stock of David, Mic. 4:8.

ni plur. f. (from the root 73), precious
things, Gen. 24:53; Ezr.1:6; 2 Ch. 21:3.

ID ΓΗ agog}, pr.n. of a son of Japhet, Gen.
10:2; also of a region, and a great and powerful
people of the same name, inhabiting the extreme
recesses of the north, who are at some time to invade
the Holy Land (Eze. chap. 38,39). We are to un-
derstand just the same nations as the Greeks com-
prised under the name of Scythians (Joseph. Arch,

op $= oe pie

i. 6, 5 1). The Arabs call ἘΝῚ ars ark
γα) and Μα) ἃ], and they have many fables about

them. Their king is called 33, which see. Ser

Ὑ5-}}

Koran, Sur. xviii. 94—99; χχὶ. 96; Assemani Bib-
lioth. Orient. t. iii. p. ii. pp. 16, 17, 20; D’Herbelot,
Biblioth. Orient. art. Jagiugh. In the same manner
are joined cree bes yaa Chin and Machin, i.e.
the Chinese. The syllable ma in these names de-
noting place, region, has of late been learnedly
discussed by Friihn, De Musei Spreviziani Nummis
Cuficis, page 95.

“1x3 m. pl. OYA Lam. 2:22 (from the root Wa
No.2), fear, dread, Psalm 31:14; Jerem. 6:25;
20:3, 10.

“Ki'D m. (from the root 3 No. 1).—(1) pl. O° R39
wanderings, sojourning in foreign lands; Gen. 17:8,
TRO PS “the land in which thou sojournest,”
art astranger; Gen. 28:4; 36:7; 37:1. Sometimes
used of human life, in which man remains, like a guest,
for a shorter time than he wishes, Gen. 47:9; Psalm
119:54 (compare Ps. 39:13; 1 Ch. 29:15).

(2) an abode, Ps. 55:16.

TMD £. i. gq. ὍΣ fear, Pro. 10:24.

myvyd f—(1) fear, also what is feared; plur.
Isa. 66:4; Ps. 34:5, from the root 113 No. 2.

(2) barn, storehouse, Hag. 2:19, from the root
13 No. 3.

TN £. an axe, 2 Sam. 12:31, from the root 3
No. 2.
Om m.a sickle, reaping-hook, Jer.50:16; Joel

g- 0

4:13, from the root 73}, which see (Arabic (|<,

or [lwo id.

22 £. (from the root 353), a volume, a book
rolled together, as was the ancient custom, Jer.
36:14, seq.; Eze. 2: 9; Ps. 40:8, ἼΘ᾽ ΠΡ “the vo-
lume of tire book ;” κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν the book of the law.

GO- -

Syriac Kye, INST Arab. dc, according to

“5.-

Kam. p. 1416 (not doe as it is in Golius).

mbt oh. ia. Ἐπ. 6:9.

M249 f. (from the root 023), a crowd, band,
forces; found once Hab. 1:9, used of the Chaldee
invaders, ΠΡ 07°38 N33) “the crowd of their
faces looks straight on,” ihrer Gefidter Schaar ift ποῦς

50 -

σῴυ

warts geridjtet. Arab. ᾧ..»- . bam a troop, a multitude.
Kimchi, on Ps. 27:8, uses this word to express long-

ing, panting ; compare Arab.

a to desire, to be near
and urgent on something.

CCCCXLVIII

“u9—NaD

1212 not used in Kal.
Prez }3 Τὸ GIVE, TO DELIVER, Gen. 14:20; with

two acc. of pers. and thing, Pro. 4:9; also like in, nw
2G-

tomake any one any thing, Hos.11:8; comp. jl we
ewe gratis, prop. given.
Arabic we to be able; II. to give into one’s power,

(To this seems to answer

5 and 3 being interchanged.)

py) com. (f. 1 Ki. 10:17); with suff. 923; pl. 0°33,
const. 32} (prop. part. Hiph. from the root {23 to
protect), a shield, Jud. δ: 8; συ ων 1:21: 22:31,36;

sd-

2 Ki.19:32, etc. (Arab. aus bie id.) This word

implies a shield of a smaller size ‘and extent than
M3¥; see 1 Ki. 10:16, 17; 2 Chron. 9:16; }32 WN an
armed man, used ofa thief, Pro.6:11; 24:34. Me-
taph.—(a) of God as a protector, Gen: 15:1;, Psalm
3:4; 18:3,31; 144:2. Psalm 7:11, πριν "3219
“my shield is with God,” 1. 6. God as it were holds
my shield, protects me with a shield; compare Ps.
89:19.—(b) PIS) “the shields of the Jand;”
poet. for the princes, protecting the citizens with force
of arms, Ps. 47:10; Hos. 4:18.

ΠΕ a covering (from the root 123); once Lam. —
2N3}) “ covering of the heart,” i.e. harden- —
‘ing, obstinacy ; compare κάλυμμα ἐπὶ τὴν Kapdiay,

3:65,3

Sot

2 Cor. 3:15; and Arab. aan) us. &S\ coveringa |
Kimchi rightly 4

over hearts, Koran vi. 25; xvi. 48.
compared fatness of heart, Isa. 6:10; but Jos, —

Kimchi (the father) comparing Arab. Jal) &ule ᾿
(i. 6. veiling of the heart, failing of mind), under ;

stands failing of mind, mortal Risaada:

mya f. (from the root Wi) the rebuke, curse

(of God) fatal to mortals, Deut. 28:20,

ΓΒΑ f. (from the root ἢ22), with Tzere impure —

(1) slaughter i in battle, 1 Sam. 4:17.

(2) a plague sent from God, Ex. 9:14; especially”

used of pestilential and fatal disorders, Num. 14:37}
17:13; 25:18; 31:16; 1 Sa. 6:4; 2 Sa. 94:41.

wy DID (perhaps WY'D}2 “ killer of moths”),
[Magpiash], pr. n. m., Neh. 10:21.

22 kindred to 732, 12) τὸ CAST BEFORE, τὸ

LIVER OVER; once particip. pass. Ezek. 21:17, |

ΔΤ ΝΣ 3) “cast before,” ie. “delivered tothe
»
sword;” Syr. intrans. aE to cut down. β

ἣν

z ᾿Ξ Ὡς ΡΥ lai ii is i et se

* .
a! ee

1Ἴ15-Ὁ
Pret. Ὁ id. to cast before, to throw down,

Ps. 89:46.
Derivative, pr. n. ἡ.

“2D Chald. Pael 139 id. to cast before, to throw
down, Ezr. 6:12.

mW f. (from the root 7
12:31; 1 Ki. 7:9.

13 No. 2), a saw, 2 Sam.

i) (“a precipitous place,” from the root
3), [Migron], pr. n. of a town of the Benjamites,
near Gibeah, 1 Sam. 14:2; Isa. 10:28.

ΓΘ pl. f. (from 3} No. 2, to take away, to
withhold), contractions, sabato in, diminu-
tions of a wall (2bfaige), 1 Kings 6:6.

MDW £. [pl. with suff. ὉΠ ΙΒ], a clod of
earth, which is removed with a spade or other like
instrument; prop. ein Gratenftid, (from the root 73).
Joel 1:17, “the grains are dried up under their
clods,” by which words the utmost drought is de-
seribed. So Aben Ezra and Kimchi. (Syr. jASiggs,
aon

i bec a spade itself.)
wD m.—(1) inf. of a Chaldee form of the verb

ra No. 2, q. v., Eze. 36:5.

(2) a place to which cattle is driven forth to
feed, pasture (from W713 No. 4), 1 Ch. 5:16; Eze.
48:15; specially used οἵ. the open space avound the
towns of the Levites, used for feeding cattle, Num.
35:2, 8q.; Josh. 21:11,8q.; 1 Ch. 6:40, sq.; whence
these towns are called, 1 Ch. 13:2, D'V139 "W.

(3) any open space surrounding a city or building,
Eze. 27:28; 45:2; 48:17. Plur. Ὁ τ, once ΤΊ Ὁ

851 fein the sing. nv); but mase. gen., Eze.27: 28.

Ἵ with suff. "¥ Psalm 109:18; and "2 Job
11:9; plur. OW Jud. 3:16; and 119 Jud. 5:10.

(1) α poe so called from being spread out
(see the root 112 No. 1), Psa. 109:18; Levit. 6:3;
also carpet, on which the more noble ts plur. 2
Jud. 5:10.
_ (2) a measure (from ὙἹ2 No. 2), Job. 11:9; Jer.
13:25, TV) NID “the portion measured out to
thee.”

ma Chald. an altar, Ezr.'7:17; from the root

BT) m. [with 7 local 7737; const. 1372; once
with nm local 7737) 1 Kings 19:15 ].—(1) an ‘unin-
habited plain country, fit for feeding flocks, not
desert, a pasture, from the root 137 No. 2, to lead

Ὁ pasture, like the Germ. Zrift from teeiten (Syriac

ἃ

ει. ΒΕ:

CCCCXLIX

Jas, 39 id.). Joel 2:22, 1379 nix} INI “ the
pastures ‘of the plain are flourishing ;” Ps. 65: 13,
731) Nik) YT “the pastures of the plain drop
(fatness or fertility). ” And the contrary, Jer. 23: 10,
ἽΞῚΡ NIN) WI “the pastures of the plain dry up,”
Joel 1: 19. Isa. 42:11, /Y} 12%) “the plain and
its cities shall fesse? More often it is—

(2) a sterile, sandy country, Isa. 32:15; 35:1;
50:2; Jer.4:11, etc. MODY DTD Joel 2:3; 4:19;
with the art. 12757 always the desert of Arabia,
Gen. 14:6; 16:7; Exod. 3:1; 13:18; Deu. 11:24;
the particular parts of w hich are distinguished by
their own peculiar pames (see }°D, °2°D, “AY, TSB).
777! 131) the plain or desert of Judah; (does: not this
mean the wilderness of Judah by ih Dead Sea,
in contrast to the plain in the western part of that
tribe ?], Jud. 1:16; Psa.63:1. Metaph. Hos. 2:5,
72792 ARDY “I have made her as a desert,”
i.e. most bare, I have deprived her of every thing.
Jerem. 2:31, ΚΟ ‘M7 TBO “was I ἃ desert
to Israel?” Have I commanded them to worship
me for nothing? have I been barren to them? Also
used of a country forcibly laid waste, Isa. 14:17.

(3) poetically the instrument of speech (from 734
to speak), the mouth. Cant.4:3, M8) F237) “thy
mouth is pleasant” (parall. thy lips). 1 ΧΧ. λαλέα.
Jerome, eloguium, and sothe Rabbins. But the con-
text almost requires it to be some member, as was
rightly observed by Alb. Schultens, although I do
not with him understand it to be the tongue.

TTS plur. 1779, twice contr. ‘N7D Isaiah 65:7,
and pni3D Num. 35: 5; inf. 16 Zec. 2:6; fut. Ti?
[with 1 conv. 3%).

(1) i. g. Xe fo stretch out, to extend, see HitTH-
POEL and the nouns 7, ΠῚ, also TTD.

(2) to measure (Sanscrit md, mdd, to measure,
Zend. meété, maté, Gr. μέτρον, μέδιμνος, Lat. metior,
meta; Goth. mitan, Anglo-Sax. metan, Germ. meffen).
Properly to measure the length of any thing with a
line stretched out, Eze. 40:5, seq.; 41:1, seq.; hence
also used of measures of quantity, as of corn, Ruth
3:15. Metaphorically Isa. 65:7, “I will measure
their deeds into their bosom,” i.e. 1 will repay to
them what they deserve.

Nipuat, pass. of No. 2, Jer. 31:37: 33:22.

Piet, fut. [see Ὑ12] TH2! i. q. Kal No. 2, 2 Sam.
8:2. Psalm 60:8, “I will mete out the valley of
Succoth,” i.e. I will measure it to my victorious
soldiers, who shall be the new settlers therein.

30

a) oe)

Porn TD id. Here some refer Hab. 3:6, “ (God)
_ measures the earth with his eyes,” surveys it.
But LXX. and Chald. render it, he shaketh the earth,
from 7319, Arab. Med. Ye, to be moved.

Hirupoet, ὙΠ to stretch oneself out, 1 Ki.
17:21.

Derivatives, T!, TD, TV [and pr. n. PV].

‘TVD m. flight, from the root 71) (compare fut.
TIA Gen. 31:40). Job 7:4, “when I lie down, I
say, when shall I arise? 3) 77) and (when) shall
be the flight of the night?” Poet. for, when shall
the night flee, come to anend? Others take ὙΠ
as Pret. Piel from TT in an intrans. and intensitive
sense, the night is extended [so taken in Thes. ].

ΓΤ i.q. TH) to extend, to measure, a root
not used as a verb, from which come the nouns

172 and fi) No.II. [* Arabic oye to extend,

VI. to be ecient, long, continual, eee a kind of
measure.’

iT) fem. (from the root TV!) —(1) extension,
length. MD WS a man of tall stature, 1 Ch.11:23;
pl. ΠῚ} WS Isa. 45:14,and Ni) *Y'8 (comp.as to the
double plural of compounds Hebr. Gramm. § 106, 3).
Jer.22:14, MWD M3 “a large (ample) house.”

(2) measure, Ex. 26:2, 8. ΠῚ ban a measuring
cord, Zec. 2:5.

(3) i.g. V2 No.2, a garment, plur. M2 Psalm
133:2.

(4) from the Chaldee usage, tribute, Neh. 5:4.

TVD m. Chald. tribute, as if what is measured,
Ezr. 4:20; 6:8; for which (by resolving Dag. forte)

WI) Ezr. 4:13; 7:24. Syr. jess.

MAIW ax. λεγόμ. Isa. 14:4, if this be the true
reading, denom. from Aram. 311 (which see), i. q. 3}
gold; formed in the manner of a part. Hiph. f., prop.
gold making, i.e. exactress of gold, no inapt
epithet for Babylonia (parall. #33); or heap, store-
house of gold; so that formative may indicate place
(compare ΤΠ dung, 731272 dunghill, Lehrgeb. p.512,
No. 14), but I prefer the former explanation with
Kimchi, Aben Ezra, and others.

But most_of the ancient versions have taken it dif-
ferently (LXX. ἐπισπουδαστής, Syr., Ch., Saad.), and
have expressed M22 oppression, which actually
is found in the edition printed at Thessalonica, and
which ought, perhaps, to be placed in the text, com-
pare 3, 5, where, in the like manner, the verbs 37)

and 3) answer to one another in parallel members.

CCCCL

“D—TD

ὙΠ pl. with suf. V7 m. a garment, 2 Sam
10:4; 1 Ch. 19:4, from the root 17}='TID,

MYT τὰ. (from the root δὼ disease, Deut. ἢ:
15; 28:60.

DY m. pl. tection. Lam. 2:14, from the
root ΠῚ), see Hiphil No. 3.

“τ
1. IV) m. pl. OT (from the root [0).---(ὰ
contention, strife, Prov. 15:18; 16:28; 17:14;
that which is contended for, Ps. 80:7.
(2) [Madon], pr. n. of a royal city of the Ca-
naanites, Josh. 11:1; 12:19.

Il. a) m. (from the root T72=7), extension,
heh 2 Sam. 21:20 p, 7) WS a tall man,

i. ᾳ. 17 WN 1 Ch. 20:6; and should be read }'79,
with the same meaning.

yp (contr. from YI) ΠῚ what is taught? ig.
for what reason? Gr. τί μαθών), adv. of interrogation,

why, wherefore? Josh. 17:14; 2 Sam. 19:42; used —
in an oblique interrogation, Exod. 3:3.— Job 21:4,
the words 315!) BN are not to be taken as closely con- _
nected; for O8 as is very often the case (see D8 B, 1) |

answers to 4 interrogative in the former member,

and the entire verse is to be rendered as containing 1
a double inquiry, “do I complain of man, 5) 1 DN) |
HT IPN 8° or wh y should I not be impatient?” —

oder weshalb foll id) nicht ungeduldig werden ὃ

“WD ch. (from the root 3) habitation, Dan. |

4:22, 29; §:21.

MND fa pile for burning, i.g. Wi No. 3,

Eze. 24:9; Isa. 30:33.

mvt f. (from 035} prop. threshing, asa coner.
what is threshed, metaph. used of a people as being
trampled down, oppressed, Isa. 21:10.

ΓΤ m. throwing down, ruin, Prov. 26:28,

from the root 17,

ADMD pl.f. (from the root ἢΠῚ) impelling;
hence hastening [“falis”], Ps. 140:12, ning yes
hastily, urgently.

"Wf. (Isa. 21:2) Media, Gen. 10:2; Est. 1:9?

2 Ki. 17:6; 18:11; Jer. 25:25; 51:11, 28, and the |

[Various |

Medes, Isa. 13:17; 21:2; Dan. g:1.
id.) Gent. noun "7 a Mede, Dan. 11:1.
conjectures have been advanced as to the etymology:

some of these lead to the signification of midst,

middle.]
*W Ch. id. Media, Ezr. 6:2; Dan. 5:28; 6:13

᾿
+
=
|

*
4

ΠΟ --ἼὮ
Gentile noun emphat. ΠΕΣ ΤΟ, an> NID a Mede,
Dan. 6:1.

"TD (contr. from ‘TD) what is sufficient, 2 Ch.
30:8, compare the note under ΠΏ.

ΝΠ see "Ἴ No. 2, ὃ.

Tt) m.—(1) strife, contention (from the root
PT see Niphal), pl. [7 Prov. 18:18; 19:13, and
elsewhcre in "7p, where 3°n3 has DTD, See ἢ.

(2) [Midian], pr.n. of an Arabian nation, de-
scended from Abraham (Gen. 25:2), whose territory
lay from the eastern shore of the Zlanitic gulf (where

the Arabian geographers place the city .».<), as far
as the land of Moab, and appears to have extended
to Mount Sinai, Exod. 3:1; 18:5; Num.31; Jud.
6—8. In some passages the Midianites seem nearly
identified with the Ishmaelites, Gen. 37:25, compare
36; Jud. 7:12, compare 8:22, 24, from whom, how-
ever, in other places, they are distinguished, Gen.

25:2, 4, 12—18.—j!"}> "193 the dromedaries of
Midian, Isa. 60:6; 12 OF the day of Midian, Isa.

9:3, i.e. the victory gained over the Midianites (com-
pare Jud. chap. 7,8.)—The Gentile noun is °}}1) a
Midianite, Num. 10:29; pl. O'> Gen. 37:28; f.1'>
Num. 25:15.

VD (“measures”), [Middin], pr.n. of a town
in the plain country of the tribe of Judah, Josh.
15:41.

ΓΙ Ἵ fem. (from the root }"1) prop. judgment,
jurisdiction; hence—

(1) a province, allotted to the jurisdiction of a
prefect or viceroy, as was the case with the provinces
and satrapies of Persia, Est. 1:1, 22; 3:12, 14; °22
— HPT99 Ezr. 2:1; Neh. 7:6 (the τριῶν inhabit-
ants of provinces.

(2) a@ country, a land, Dan. 11:24; Lam. 1:1;
Eze. 19:8; Ecc. 2:8 (compare Ezr. 4:13; 5:7.) See
the following word —

ΠΣ ἢ Ch—(1) α province, Dan. 3:2, 3.
(2) land, Saal ἢ Dan. 2:48, 49; 3:1, 12, 30;
Ἔν. 5:8. (Syr ΠΈΡΑΣ: id. pone word means city,
as it is corrected in Thes. ]; but kare signifies city.)
a) a mortar, Num. 11:8, from the root 37.

a) (“dunghill”), [Madmen], pr. n. of a |
_ town in the borders of Moab, Jer. 48:2.

CCCCLI

AYO £—(1) ig. 195 dunghill, Isa. 25:10.

=

maT

(2) [Madmenah), pr. n. of a town in the tribe of |

Benjamin, not far from Jerusalem, Isa. 10:31.

ΓΘ (ὦ dunghill”), [Madmannah], pr. n.
of a town in the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15-31.

| VD (from the root }""1).—(1) strife, contention,
only in pl. 0°21) Prov. 6:14, 19; 10:12.

(2) [Medan], pr. n. of a son of Abraham and
Keturah, brother of Midian, Gen. 25:2.

ITD Gentile noun, only in pl. [379 i. ᾳ. "79
Midianites, Gen. 37:36, compare verse 28.
ΣῈ ἃ YTV (from the root YP? [** * compensated by

Dagesh as in verbs j5”]), a word found in the later [?]
Hebrew. ι
(1) knowledge, 2Ch. 1:10, 11, 12; Dan. 1:4, 17.

(2) the mind, the soul, Ecc. 10:20, “even in thy

mind curse not the king.” LXX. συνείδησις.
VII, Syr. wo, [s.% id)
YTD see YD.

ninptp pl. ἢ (from the root 24) piercings (of
the sword), Prov. 12:18.

"TD Ch. ig. 479 (from the root 47) habita-
tion, Dan. 2:11.

(Ch.

mT fem. a steep mountain, which one has
to ascend by steps, as though it were a ladder (§eljens
fteige, Felfentreppe, compare κλέμαξ 6. g. κλίμαξ Τυρίων),
from the root 377 Cant. 2:14; Eze. 38:20.

ΤΙ m. (from the root 777) a place which ts
trodden, Deu. 2:5.

UTD m. (from the root Ὁ No. 5), a commen-
tary, as often in the Rabbinic. 2 Ch. 24: 27, W119
D'2717 TAD “ thecommentary of (or on) the book
of the kings,” i. 6. an historical commentary con-
taining supplements. 2 ΟἿ. 13:22. Others suppose

that YIN) like the Arab. Uae means any book,
but this is incorrect.

[WD (the actually occurring form),see TY. ]

NIT -with the art. 807'37 pr. n. (Pers.) of the
father of Haman, Est. 3:1; 8:5.

TWD, TVD, TD, TD, “2, Ὁ (as to the distinetion
of these forms, see note).

(A)—(1) interrog. pron. used of things like Ὃ of
persons: quid? Gr. ri; wHAT (Syr. Ls, Arab. (.),
in a direct. interrogation, Gen.4:10, YY 1) “what

ΝΣ. -ΠὮ

hast thou done?” Isa. 38:15, 7378 7 “what shall
I say?” and so very frequently; also in oblique in-
terrogation, after verbs of asking, replying, saying,
shewing. 1 Ki. 14:3, “ he will declare to thee “"D
sy? M3 what shall be to the child.” Ex.2:4.
Also observe —

(a) it is placed after in the genitive, Jer. 8:9,
DD? MD"ND>N “ the wisdom of what (thing) is in
them?”

(2) itis put before substantives regarded as in the
genitive, as YS27) “ what of profit?” Ps. 30:10.
MmoOTND “what of likeness?” Isa. 40:18; which
examples may be rendered in Jatin, quale lucrum,
que similitudo [or in English what profit, what like-
ness]: also followed by a plur. 1 Ki. 9:13, OWI 7D
nPyD “ what cities (are) these?” pr. guid urbium
hoc? Questions of this kind are either of reproach
(Isa. 36:4; comp. letter C) or of aggravation (Josh.
22:16); or of extenuation, 1 Ki. loc. cit.; Job 6:11.
—(c) 17° “what to thee?” i.e. what willest
thou, Jud. 1:14, and followed by 3 “ what (is) to
thee that (thou doest thus)?” Gr. ri παθὼν τοῦτο
ποιεῖς; Isa. 22:1; without ‘3 Isa. 3:15 (comp. Koran
Sur. lvii. 8, 10).—(d) ΤΡ) "3°79 “ what (is) to me
and thee?” i.e. what have I to do with thee? Jud.
11:12; 2Sa.16:10; 19:23; 2 Ki. 9:18, Dov qm
“what hast thou to do with peace?” without the
copula, Jer. 2:18, DYN FI WPMD Hos. 14:9; and
followed by ΠΣ Jer.23:28, ἼΞΙ ΤΙΝ 3 ΠῸ “ what
(is) the chaff with the wheat?” what likeness have
they? (Compare Arab. FAI ley L., and Greek τί
μάχαισι κἀμοί, Anacr. xvii. 4, comp. Matt. 8:29;
Mark 5:7.)

(2) indefinite pron., anything, something, what-
ever, more fully ΠΟ Ὁ for 71 1D which see. (Arab.
\. anything, whatever.) Proverbs 9:13, 7 mya
“he doth not care for anything.” 2 Sa. 18:22,
AMS ΠῸ 1 “whatever there is, let me run.”
Job 13:13, > by 733) “ and let there happen to
me whatever (will).”. Job 13:14. Followed by

v that which (Syr. 9 ι:9) Eccles. 1:9; 3:15, 223
6:10; 7:24; 8:7; 10:14. Hence used also as—

(3) relat. pron. Jud.g:48, YY ὉΠ 7D “what
yuu have seen me do;” was ibr fabet, daf ἰῷ that. Nu.
23:3, 1? ‘AIIM YPM 37 “ what thing he shew-
eth me I will declare to thee.”
μοι δείξῃ. Syr., Ch. 9, 7.

(B) adv. of interrogation—(1) wherefore? why?
for the fuller m3, as in Gr. Lat. ri; quid? Exodus
14:15, PYsAnD “ why criest thou to me?” Ps.
42:12,

LXX. ῥῆμα ὃ ἐάν

cCCCLII

ms

(2) Low, how much, in exclamations of ad-
miration, as often the Arab. |.. Gen. 28:17, “M3
MYT Dip NW3 “how dreadful is this place!” Ps.
8:2, “ how excellent is thy name!” Nu. 24:5, 9
ἡ τὰ 322 “how goodly are thy tents!” Cant. 7:2;
Ps. 119:97, ἼΠ ἢ Π ‘AAI AD “Ὁ how (how greatly)
I love thy law!” Iron. Job 26:2, no-no AMY nD
“Ὁ how greatly hast thou helped the feeble!”
Job 26:3.

(3) how? in what manner? Genesis 44:16,
PIO¥I"ND “ how shall we justify ourselves ?”

(C) There are several examples in which Π of ex-
tenuation and reproach (see above) has nearly a ne-
gative power; compare Lekrg. p. 834; and Lat. guid
multa? for ne multa. Job 16:6, “If I speak, my
sorrow is not assuaged, and if I forbear sp ND
what goeth from me?” i.e. even so nothing of my
sorrow goeth from me; Vulg. non recedit a me; Pro.
20:24, ἸΞΥ 3) Π OW “and man, how doth he
know bis way?” i.e. he scarcely knows it, he does
not kr ow it; Chald. xd. Job 31:1, “ I have made a
covenant with mine eyes, nbinay pans 79 how
shall I look upon a maid?” (LXX. ov, Vulg. non, Syr.
Jy). Cant. 8:4, N2IST NY MATD YYATD “why
awake ye...my beloved?” i.e. do not awake; comp.
Cant. 2:7; 3:5 (where in the same context there is
ON); compare below 192 Isaiah 2:22, and 93 Job
21:17, and 9? letter 5. Here alsol refer Pro. 31:2.

The Chaldee, Syriac, and Arabic, Lo, lL. have gra-
dually adopted this negative power, the origin of
which we see here clearly in the Hebrew.

With prepositions —

(1) 793, 792 prop. in what? Exod. 22:26; in
what thing? Gen. 15:8, and thus according to the
varied use of the particle 3.—(a) for what (price)?
see 3, B,g; Isa. 2:22, 817 IW} 7193 “at what price ©
shall he be reckoned?” i.e. he is worth little, or no- _
thing.—(b) on what account? why? (see3B,10),
2 Chron. 7:21.—(c) how? in what way? by what
means ? Jud. 16:5; 1 Sa. 6:2.

(2) 793 (compare as to the article after 3 of simi-
litude, page ccxm); Syriac ιο 2; Arabic ,<; pr.
as what? (wie was?), to what thing to be compared?
It is applied —(a) to space, how great? Zech. 2:6, —
mam) 72 “how great is its breadth?” also, how
long? Ps. 35:17; Job 7:19.—(6) to number, how
many? Gen. 47:8; 1 Kings 22:16, D'PYD ΠῸΞ W
“how many times?” i.e. how often? Used not |
merely in an interrogation, but also in an exclama--
tion, Zec. 7:3, DY 22 ΠῚ “hov many are now

a

|

bya npr

the years!” for, now so many years; also, how often?
Ps. 78:40; Job 21:17 (where how often is the ques-

_ tion of one in doubt, for seldom).

(3) 725 (Milél, for 19>), and 75 (Milra), the
latter being used with few exceptions (1 Sa. 28:15;
2 Sam. 2:22; 14:31; Ps. 49:6; Jer. 15:18) before
the letters 8,4, y and the name 77 (see Noldii Con-
cord. Part. p. 904); three times mn? 1 Sa. 1:8.— (a)
wherefore? why? (compare ? causal A,6); Gen.
4:6; 12:18; 27:46, etc., emphat. 7% map and with
Makk. arn (see ΠῚ No.1, δ), why then? (Arab.

, ἡ emphat. 191); Gen. 25:22, "DIN ΠῚ md “why

then am I?” why do I exist? the expression of an
impatient woman. In oblique interrogation after a
verb of knowing, Daniel 10:20. --- (ὁ) Sometimes
amongst the later writers, where it is properly dis-
suasive and prohibitory, it passes over to a negative

sense, like the Syr. ιν, LsaNp; Ch. xb, 8? 5
lest, lest perhaps; Kecl. 5:5, by D’roxn ASD m3
42)? “wherefore should God be angry because of
thy voice?” for lest God be angry. Well in the

LXX. ἵνα μή, Vulg. ne forte; Syr. LNs, Ecc. 7:16,

17; Neh. 6:3. To the Syriac form ΟΝ. accurately
answers 1>¥ Οδηΐ. 1:7; LXX. μή ποτε, Vulg. ne,
and mgd WR, which, Dan. 1:10, is even put after a
verb of fearing, just like 5, “for I am afraid of my
lord the king 13) ANT mgd WS lest he see;” Theod.

μή ποτε. (Arab. from nnd, « why? is shortened 5
not, like from 4 93, 1133.)

(4)79? on account of (that) which, because that,
from 2 on account of (A, 6), and ΠῚ relat. So once,
1 Ch. 15:13, where contr. nae for ΠΟ m9
“because that from the beginning,” etc. (Compare
"12? enough, 2 Ch. 30:3.) ;

(5) WW (ἐς ri, Il. v. 465), how long, Ps. 74:9;
79:5; 89:47; Nu. 24:22.

(6) πον prop. upon what? 158. 1:5; Job 38:6;
hence, wherefore? why? Nu. 22:32; Jer.g:11; in
oblique interrogation, Job 10:2; Est. 4:5.

_ Note. As to the use of the various forms, we should
observe —(a) the primitive form 9 is found every
where in pause, also before ἐξ and 1, whether Mak-
kaph be inserted or omitted, as nd STD Zec. 1:9; TD
BINS) Jud. 9:48; more rarely before 9 Josh. 4:6,
21; Nu. 13:19, 20; Neu. 6:20; 3 Josh. 22:16; Jud.
8:1; 1Gen. 21:29; 11 Ki.g:13; also¥ 2 Ki.8:13;
¥ Gen. 31:32.—(b) Very frequent is "ΠΟ, before let-
ters which are not jutturals, followed by Dag. forte

CCCCLIli

byopmp—rD

conjunctive, as JP") Jud. 1:14; youn Ex. 3:13;
mmm) 1 Ki, 14:3, and so very frequently; before
the harsher gutturals, as 4, with Dag. occult, as “712
Sit Nu. 16:11; SND Num. 13:18; Ps. 39:5 (al-
though when followed by 5 Kametz may also te used,
see letter a).—(c) sometimes “2, followed by Dag.
coalesces with the next word, as 3? for 9 9" ΠΩ
Isa. 3:15; 32 Exod. 4:2; ΠΥ Mal. 1:13; YAW
(which see), and followed by a guttural, [iD for
Di ni) Eze. 8:6 (also the pr. names *323!), 12723).
—(d) ΠῸ is put, followed by the letters 7, Y, Π, with
Kametz (according to the known canon, Heb. Gramm.
§ 27, note 2, δ), NYY AR, 210 ΠῸ Ps.39:5; 89:48;
Job 26:2 (‘32 ΠῸ 1'Sa. 20:1); also very often before
letters, not gutturals, especially as the beginning of a
sentence (as to Segol being shorter than Pathach, see
Gramm. loc. cit. letter a); WNT DEW ΠῸ 2 Ki. 1:7;
Ps. 4:3; 10:13; Isa. 1:5; Jerem. 11:15; very often
also as found with prefixes md 1Sa.1:8; 53 1 Ki.
22:16; 2 Ch. 18:15; Zec. 7:3; and 193 Ex. 22:26;
33:16; Jud. 16:5; 1Sa.6:2; 29:4; Mal. 1:7, ete.
(this last is more used than 93); followed by Dag.
forte, 3°13 Jud. 16:5.

MVD once 89 (which see), Ch.—(1) what? Da. 4:32.

(2) whatever, Dan.2:22; 4:32. “ ΠῸ what
it is that, that which, Dan.2:28. |

With pref. 73 how! how much! Dan. 3:33;
ΠΣ wherefore? used dissuasively; hence lest, Ezr.
4:22; nnd “lid. 7:23. Comp. Heb. mrad letter ὁ.

rit or ΤΊΣΙ not used in Kal; prob. To

DENY, TO REFUSE; Arab. 4} and |,j to prohibit,
to forbid (compare as to verbs of negation p.xx1, A),
Hence—

NON to delay, to linger (pr. to
refuse, to turn back), Gen.19:16; 43:10; Exod.
12:39; Jud. 3:26; 19:8; 2Sam. 15:28; Isa. 29:9;
Hab. 2:3.

MDVD £ (from the root Din), commotion, dis-
turbance, Isa. 22:5; Deut.7:23; 2 Chron. 15:5.
ny NAM) deadly disturbance, 1 Sa. 519,11. Used
of the irregular and voluptuous life of a rich man,
Pro. 15:16.

Ow (i. q. Syriac USL “faithful;” also,
“eunuch,” as being a faithful servant of his master,
from the root 28), [Mehuman], pr. n. of a eunuch
in the court of Xerxes, Est. 1:10.

ΝΣ np (“whom God benefits,” a Chaldee
form for ΟΣ OD), [Mehetabel, Mehetabeel]
pr.n.—(1) τὰ. Neh. 6:10.—(@) f. Gen. 36:39.

Ἴ5-ὙΠ8

VD m. quick; hence prompt, apt in business, |
skitful, Prov. 22:29; Isa. 16:5; Ps. 45:2. Syriac
Jz,c1% id. Root 272 No. 2.

| bam i. q. Ch. 52%, Heb. 590 (comp. p. coxt, A),
TO CUT OFF, TO PRUNE; figuratively, to adulterate,
to spoil, to mix wine with water, Isa.1:22. In like
manner the Arabs apply verbs of cutting, breaking,
wounding, killing; and Martial, Ep.i.18, jugulare
vetat Falernum. See more in my Comment. on Isa.
loc. cit.

Ὑπὸ mase. (from the root 322)—(1) a way,
journey, Neh. 2:6; Jon. 3:3, 4.

(2) a walk, a place for walking, Eze. 42:4.—
E200 Zec. 3:7, part. Hiph. from the root 42) are
leaders, companions.

γὰρ m. (from the root bb), praise, thanks-
giving. Pro. 27:21, “as the fining pot (is) to silver,
so (let) a man (be) to the mouth that praises him;”

pr. ἢ. m.—(1) pr.n. of a patriarch descended from
Seth, Gen. 5:12.—(2) Neh. 11:4.

nip ard pl. f. strokes, stripes, Pro. 18:6; 19:
29, from the root nda,

ΓΘ ΠΟ pl. f. ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Ps. 140:11, streams,
whirlpools, from the root 3, which see. Comp.

oe?
ye! many waters, whirlpools. The Jewish writers,
Symm., Jerome, understand it to be ditches.

MQBMD fem. (from the root 2B), overturning,
overthrow, Deut. 29:22; like verbals taking after
it an accusative, as the case of its verb. Isa. 13:19,
DID-ns Dro N2B22 “like the overthrow of
Sodom by God.” Jer. 50:40; Am. 4:11.

NEM ¢. (from the root 511), pr. twisting, dis-
tortion, i.e. the stocks, in which the hands and feet
of a prisoner were so fixed that his body was distorted
(worin jemand frumm gefdloffen wurde). Compare 1D
and Scheid, in Diss. Lugdd. page 968 ; Jer. 20:2, 3:
29:46. 2Chr. 16:10, N3B727 ΓΞ “the house of
the stocks,” a prison.

I. “WITd—(1) TO HASTEN, in Kal once, Psalm
16:4.

(2) to be quick, skilful in any art or business.
Arab. ες te be diligent, acute-minded, see Pi. No. 2,

CCCCLIV 2

. trated. Part. 192—(1) headlong, rash, Isaiah

and ὙΠῸ,

TAD

Pret 22—(1) to hasten—(a) to quicken, Isa
5:19, to bring quickly. Gen. 18:6, δὰ voy "8
nop “ bring quickly three seahs of flour;” 1 Ki.
22:9.—(b) followed by a finite verb, either with
or without the copula, to do any thing quickly,
where, in the western languages, the adverb quickly,
speedily, would be used, 1 Sam. 17:48; Gen. 19:22,
Donn 7779 “make haste, escape,” 1.4. escape quickly,
followed by an infinitive or gerund, Ex. 10:16; Gen.
27:20, N¥19? AIT AND “ how then hast thou found
it so quickly?” Ex. 2:18. 1D adv. quickly, Jud.
2:17, 23; Ps.7g:8.

(2) to be prompt, apt in any thing, Isa. 32:4.

NirwaL WD) properly to be precipitate. Job
5:13, 792 DYPM) NY “ the counsel of the cunning
is headlong,” i.e. being hastily executed it is frus-

32:4. — (2) impetuous, rushing on precipitately ;
Germ. ungeftim, Hab. 1:6.—(3) timid, precipitate in
flight, Isa. 35:4.

Derivatives, V2, VW, 70) [pr. n. WP].

π. 7D τὸ Buy, specially a wife, for a price
paid to the parents (75%), Kindred verbs are "49
which see, and with 7 hardened ‘), 2), Exodus
22:15.

“WD adj. hastening, Zeph.1:14. [Inf. Piel in —

Thes. |
sb m. a price paid for a wife to her parents,

Gen. 34:12; Exod. 22:16; 1Sa.18:25. Different —

from this is the use of the Arab. ee i. e. aspousal gift
promised to the future wife, and the Latin dos, i.e.

the gift given by the parents to their daughter who ἢ

is about to be married.

TWD fem. hastening, celerity, Psa. 14715; :
whence 177123 Eccles. 4:12; ΤΠ ἽΝ Ps. 1472155
and M19 adv. quickly, speedily, Nu. 17:11; Deu.

11:17; Josh. 8:19, ete.

‘TD (“ impetuous,” see the verb Niph. No. 3)s
[Maharai], pr. n. of one of David's captains, 2 Sa.
23:28; 1 Ch. 11:30; 27:13.

nisnan plur. f. (from the root 7D) deceitful
things, Isa. 30:10.

1. 9 properly i. q. ΠὉ what, (that) which, pleon.
joined in poetic language to the prepositions 3, 3,
so that there are formed the separate words ὋΣ
0, like Ww for , Ls for “Ξξὶ lac for ye Oe
de Sacy, Gr. Arabe, i. § 824, 82°, 839; ii. § 88, and

ae ΨΥ ee!

70. Ὁ
Lehrgeb. page ὅ29. As to $03 and 10> se see in their
respective places 123 poetically used for in, Ps. 11:2;
Isa. 25:10; 43:2; 44:16; into, Job 37:8; through,
of the dinhrinnent; Job 16: 4, 5. ‘

Tr. Ὁ i. ᾳ "2 Arab. ξὶς water (see 3), from the

unused root xin. [See Job 9:30 (a’n2); see more
in Thes. ]

ΝῚ to flow, see Ὁ. [See Thes.]

ΟΝ (“ water,” ie. “seed,” “progeny of a
father,” see Gen. 19:30—38; compare 4 No. IT)
Moab, Moabites, and the land of Moab, pr. n. of a
people (m., Jer. 48:11, 13), and a region (fem., Jer.
48:4), now called Karrak, from the chief city, ex-
tending to the east of the Dead Sea, as far as Arnon.
3¥iD NI the plains of Moab, Deu. 34:1, 8; Num.
22:1, situated to the north of Arnon, opposite to
Jericho, although called also 3812 YS Deut. 28:69
(29:1); 32:49, formed no part of the genuine limits
of the Moabites. As to the history and geography
of the kingdom of Moab, see my Comment. on Isaiah
i. 50t,sqq. Gent.noun Ὁ f. MIN, ΤΣ Ru.
4:5; 2 Ch. 24:26.
Δ ig. Sap, δ, which see, over against,
Neh. 12:38.
δ 3 m. entrance, Eze. 43:11 and 2 Sam. 3:25
inp for S139 , a word irregularly formed so as to

correspond with the word ἐς Ὁ which is added in the
sentence. Compare Lehrg. p. 374, note.

IVI—(1) τὸ FLow, τὸ FLOW Down, [“ ΤῸ

’ MELT,”]| (see Pilel, Hiphil). To this answers the

Arab. εἰν Med. Ye.

with fear and alarm (compare DDD), Ez. 21:20; Ps.
46:7; Am. 9:5.

(2) transit. to dissolve any one, i.e. to cause to
pine and perish, Isa. 64:6.

_ Nipnar, to melt away (used of a host of men),
1Sam. 14:16. Figuratively to melt with fear and
alarm, Ex. 15:15; Josh. 2:9, 24; Ps. 75:4.

Piet 339 to cause to flow down, to soften, e.g.
arid ground with showers, Ps. 65:11, 7333A 0°33.
Metaph. Job 30:22 ‘ip, MYA 9337 “thou hast dis-
solved my welfare;” 35,1 Twn "233A “ thou hast
dissolved me (and) terrified (me). »

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΓΡΕΙ,, to flow down, to melt, Am.g:13,

Figuratively to be dissolved

hyperbolically, “ all the hills shall flow down,” shall’

all, as it were, dissolve into wine and oil. Figura-
tively to melt with fear and alarm, Nah. 1:5; Psa.

107:36.

εἶ

CCCCLV

Ἴ5- ὙΠ

“ΠΩ an unused root. Arab. οἷς Med. Ye; ὁ
be moved, agitated, e.g. uscd of an earthquake
(cogn. DY, “AI, 172). ‘The verb itself in Pilel 77%
is perhaps found, Hab. 3:6, “ (God) standeth ὙΠ
YH and moveth the earth,” compare LXX., Ch.
But see under TD Poel.— Besides this, hence is de-
rived the noun TDA,

yrs yab τη. (from the root 3!) Prov. 7:4, and

YT Ruth 2:1 “p, familiarity, acquaintance-
ship, and coner. an acquaintance, a friend.

ΓΛ εἰ id. Ruth 3:2.

ΣΟ fut. O%' ro rorreR, ΤΟ SHAKE (kindred to

“pf and 139 [“ Ll. Med. Ye, to turn aside from right,

Eth. ® P(]): to incline, comp. Syr. yo to waver,”
see Thes.]), 6. g. used of the mountains, Psa. 46:3.
Isa. 54:10; of a land or kingdom, Psa. 46:7; 60:4;
of individual persons, Prov. 10:30; 12:3; 25:26;
Ps. 10:6 [most of these are Niph.], in which sense
there is often said ‘5 5 MD) any one’s foot totters;
Deut. 32:35; Ps. 38: 1, ak ps 25:35, “if thy bro-
ther be Beet yay i! ΠΟΘῚ and his hand totter
with thee,” i. 6. if ruin, as it were, threaten him.

NipHa 019), fut. ΟὟ) i.g. Kal, to totter, to shake,
e.g. used of the foundations of the earth, Ps. 82:5;
almost always with a negative particle, as DID 23
I do not totter, I shall not totter; used of an
intrepid unwavering person, Ps. 10:6; 16:8; 30:7;
Did? 23 he does not totter, he is fn, intrepid, Ps.
21:8; 46:6; 112:6. .

Hipuit, to cause to totter, or come down, to
cause to fall upon, Ps. 55:4; 140:11 3} 2.

Hirupoet 1.4. Kal and Niphal, Isa.24:19; hence
the two following words.

DVD m.—(1) a tottering, Ps. 66:9; 121:3.

(2) a bar for carrying any thing on, so called from
being shaken, Num. 13:23; also a frame for bear-
ing, Num. 4:10, 12.

(3) a yoke, Nah. 1:13, see 701 No. 3.

MOV f.—(1) ig. BID No. 2, a bar, staff, 1 Ch.
15:15. 0 Nid bars of a yoke, Lev. 26:13; Eze.
34:27, a bent piece of wood put round the neck of a
bull, with the two ends fastened to a wooden yoke.

(2) a yoke itself, Jer.27:2; 28:10, 12; Eze. 30
18. Metaph. Isa. 58:6, 9.

17D i. g. 12 Τὸ PINE Away; specially, to be
brought to poverty, Lev. 25:25, 3, 39; 47. Some

ὍὉ-Ὸ

have absurdly referred to this root the pr.n. 73",
M2"D, 1733°D, which see in their own places.

Δ τὸ cur OFF, TO CIRCUMCISE (comp. on,
> No. IL., 5p) No. I.); with an acc. of pers. Gen.
21:4; Ex. 12:44; Josh. 5:4, 7; and of the foreskin,
Gen. 17:23. Metaph. Deut. 10:16, ny ns DApDS
D323? “circumcise therefore the foreskin of your
heart,” remove impure things from your mind [?];
Deu. 30:6; comp. περιτομὴ καρδίας, Rom. 2:29, and
Arab. ,b to circumcise, prop. to purge, because the
foreskin was regarded as unclean and profane.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, to be circumcised, to circumcise oneself,
Gen. 17:10,13; 34:15,17,22. Figuratively, Jer.
4:4, nnd in “circumcise yourselves to Jeho-
vah,” i. e. put away all wickedness from your minds,
and consecrate yourselves to Jehovah.

PILEL bbin tocutdown. Impers. Ps. 90:6, ay
vay doin» “in the evening it is cut down (man like
grass) and withereth.”

Hipuit, to cut off, destroy (a people), Ps.118:10,
11, 12.

HitHPALeL Sbionn to be cut off at the point,
blunted (as arrows); Ps. 58:8, 190M! 103 130 FAP
“ (where) he sends his arrows, (they shall be) as if
cut off at the point,” i.e. blunted, good for no-
thing.

Derivative,

5 Deu. 1:1; byin Neh. 12:38; elsewhere by»
prop. subst. the front part, front, but always used
as a prep.—(1) before, in the presence of: (the ety-
mology is doubtful; Jo. Simonis compared it with

-7e
Arabic cher which according to Castell, followed by
(δὲ is to oppose, but this signification itself rests on
a great mistake, for in Avicenna, ii. 111, the passage
referred to, there is ωἱ cy. It may be more cor-

rectly supposed that in the verb by to cut off the
int, there is the notion of front; in this case δὲ in

1 would be inserted in order to lengthen the syl-
lable, as at the end of δὲ Ὁ for 2; comp. Germ. bobl,
Hubn. I prefer however with Ewald in Heb. Gramm.
p-612, to regard this form itself as proper and primary,
so indeed that Sxi2 may be for 28 from the root

8 i. g. 38, Ὁ to go before [taken in Thes. as from
Sue; but see Thes. Ρ. 777}). Ex. 18:19, DNA δ)
“before God.”

(2) opposite to, over against, e. g. a city, Deu.
3:29; 4:46; 11:30; Josh. ey a people, Deut.
~ 2:19; 1 Ki. 7:5, MD by MM 23D “ window over
against window.”

nbsp,

CCCCLVI

saDiD—AD

With other prepositions prefixed —(1) Sab to
wards any one, after verbs of motion, 1 Sa. 17:30;
Ex. 34:3; and of rest, Josh. 8:33, “ they stood “2¥
Ὁ πὰ ban towards mount Gerizim;” Josh. 9:1.
Specially *38 DON prop. in the face, or front of,
mostly after verbs of motion, 2 Sam. 11:15, “ set ye
Uriah ΠΌΤ ΙΒ ὉΠ ΟΝ in front of the battle:”
Ex. 26:9; 28:25,37; Lev. 8:9; Nu. 8:2.

[“ Nid? adv. over against, Neh. 12:38.”]

(2) bp — (a) prop. from before, i. q. ΡΟ,
after verbs of motion, Lev. 5:8; 2 Sam. 5:23, 2382
D’X33 “ from before the trees called Baka;” Mic.
2:8, “ye pull off the traveller’s cloak maby baton
(prop.) from the face of the garment,” as if didt,
bart vom Oberfleide weg.—(b) of tarriance in a place;
1 Ki. 7:39, 222 235 “on the south side;” Num.
22:5, “and he (the people) is dwelling brn by my
side,” mir jur Seite. Followed by 25 on the fore
part, in front of any thing, Exod. 28:27; 39:20.

VT; 1D (“birth,” “race”), [Moladah], pr.n.

of a town in the southern part of the tribe of Judah, ~~

afterwards given to the Simeonites, Josh.15:26; 19:2;
1 Ch. 4:28; Neh. 11:26.

nip ἢ (from the root 19%).—(1) birth, origin. _
Est. 2:10, 20; plur. nindin nativity, origin, Ezek.
16:3, 4; nin YY Gen. 11:28; 24:7; and simply —
npiv native land, Gen. 12:1; 24:4. Ἷ
(2) progeny, offspring, children, Genesis 48:6:
Lev. 18:9, 11. ΕἸ
(3) kindred, family, Gen. 31:3; those of the seme —
nation, Est. 8:6.

M12M9 £. circumcision, Ex. 4:26; root 99D.
?\D (“ begetter”), [Molid], pr. n. m., 1 Ch. ©
2:29. .
Di (for DIN8'), DIN, from the root DXD),m. spot, ὦ
5 -
a stain, blemish (Syr. Isa id., Arab. axe and —
eye ὃ Spot; specially of small pox; Gr. papoc).—
(a) in a physical sense used of any defect or blemish
of body, Lev. 21:17, sq.; 22:20,21,25. Those who
are spoken of as beautiful, should be free from every —
blemish, 2 Sam. 14:25; Cant. 4:7.—(b) in-a moral
sense, Deut. 32:5 ; Job 11:15; 31:7.
}'D [an unused root]; see 19. .
ID m. (from the root 22D), the cirexit (of κ
house), Eze. 41:7. :
ΘΟ (from the root 75%) only found in pl ΠῚ ΘΟ

Jer. 51:26; constr. *19*D, ΠΥΡῚ,

|

Ὁ --Ἴ Ὁ
\1) a founding, the act of layinga foundation,

Isa. 40:21.

_ (2) foundations, 6. 5. of a building, Jer. 51:26;

of the earth, Prov. 8:29; of heaven, 2 Sam. 92:8.

Hence buildings whose foundations alone remain,

ruins, Isa. 58:12.

“IOVS τὰ. i. gq. TDW No.1. Isa. 28:16, TDD IDI
“a founded foundation,” i.e. firm; compare 7D}
Hophal.

MDVD f.—(1) foundation, Ezek. 41:8 ‘7p,
where the a’n> is ΠῚ.

(2) an appointment (of God), adecree. Isa.

80:39, TIDID NY) “the rod sent by God;” compare

the root 7D’ Kal, and Pi. No. 2.
ἼΘ᾽ m. (from the root 39), a (covered) portico,

_ @ Ki. 16:18 9p, where there is in 2’n3 Θ᾽ Ὁ.

“DD for ΝΟ (from the root YDS), only in plural
O’— and ni—m. bonds; specially used of the bonds
of a yoke, often metaphorically, Psalm 2:3; 107:14;
116:16; Isa. 28:22; 52:2; Jer. 5:5; 27:2.

(2) pr.n. ἼΘΙ and ni— [Mosera, Moseroth|,
pr. n. of a station of the Israelites in the desert,
Num. 33:30; Deut. 10:6.

“DID m. (from the root ID?) —(1) correction of
children by their parents, of nations by kings, of men
by God. Prov. 22:15, 1039 02Y; 23:13, AON
ἼΘΙ W3! “withhold not correction from a child.”
Job 12:18, NAS Dn DID “ he looses or dissolves
the correction (or discipline) of kings,” i.e. their
authority. Job 5:17, WW DD “the correction
of the Almighty.” Hosea 5:2, “I (will be) a cor-
rection to all.”

_ (2) admonition, discipline, especially that which

\ children receive from parents, men from God, Psalm

|

50:17; Jer. 2:30; Prov. 1:8; 4:1; 5:12; 8:33;
and hence example, by which others are admonished,
Eze. 5:15; compare the verb, Eze. 23:48.

(3) instruction, doctrine, in which sense it is
joined with NYS, 130, Pro.1:2; 4:13; 6:23; 23:23.

Ἄ wid m. (from the root TY), plur. 0°94 and nj-.
_ (1) a set time (see the root Kal No. 1).—(a)
of a point of time, 1 Sam. 13:8,11; 2 Sam. 20:5;

| 94:15; Gen. 17: 21, MIND NW AY IWied « about

this time next year.” Jerem. 8:7, “the stork ΠΡ)
RIO knows her times,” those in which she has to
᾿ @migrate into other countries. Hab. 2:3, syind itn
* the vision belongs to a time (somewhat remote);”
Dan. 8:19; 11:27, 35; Ps. 75:3; spec. a festival day,
La.1:4; 2:6; more fully ἽΝ Ὁ)" Hos. 9:5; 12:10;

| ae
~ FZ

CCCCLVII

ΟΝ

mim? “Wh the feasts of Jehovah, Lev. 23:2, 4, 37, 44,
and thus by meton. of the festival sacrifices, 2 Ch.

one festival to its recurrence], Dan. 12:7; comp.
Chald. 11} Dan. 7:25.

(2) an assembly (comp. ἽΝ) No.2 [in W]). Job
30:23, mad “wid M2 “the place of the assem-
blage of all living,” of Hades; Isaiah 33:20; Num.
16:2, Wild ΣῚΡ “called to the assembly;” else-
where T7¥7 "$7. In Isa. 14:13, in the speech ol
the king of Babylon, there is mentioned i275
“the mount of the assembly” (of gods), which is

probably the mountain called by the Persians all
jl el Burj, el Burz; by the Indians Meru, which

the Orientals regarded as situated in the Northern
regions of the earth, and as being like the Olympus
of the Greeks, “the seat of the gods;” see what I
have said more fully on this on Isa. II p. 316, seqq.

except that on which the temple stood; “the sides
of the north” distinctly, marks Jerusalem as the
place spoken of.] Μὴ} Das “the tent of the as-
sembly,” is a name often given to the holy taber-
nacle of the Israelites, elsewhere called the tabernacle
of the covenant, Exod. 27:21; 40:22,24; and often
besides; either because there God met with Moses
(Exod. 25:22; Num. 17:19), or from the assemblies
of the people which were held before this tent. As
to Luther’s translation, €tiftshiitten, 1. 6. the tabernacle
of the covenant, he has followed the rendering of the
LXX. (σκηνὴν τοῦ μαρτυρίου), and Vulg. (tabernacu-
lum testimonii), who have taken 131 as if it were the
same as MY compare Num. 9:15.

(3) Meton. a place in which an assembly ts
held, Josh.8:14. 28 ἼΜ) of the temple, Lam. 2:6.
It is hard to say what are meant, Ps. 74:8, ὙΠ Ὁ .Ξ
Υ3 bs “ all the holy places of God in the land;”
but I scarcely doubt that the holy places besides
Jerusalem are to be understood, such as Ramah
Bethel, Gilgal, etc. celebrated as being high places
(ni03) and seats of the prophets; I have said more
on this in the preface to Gramberg’s Religicnsideer
des A. T. vol.i. [The fatal objection to this theory
is that high places could not be recognised of God, as
his places of assembly. ] ἰ

“4) an appointed sign, a signal, Jud. 20:38

“WD τα. (from the root WY) an ass zmbly, poet

30:22 (compare 39 No. 2).—(6) of space of time,
as appointed, defined, i. q. 2! Gen. 1:14; specially ἡ
in prophetic style of a year [i.e. equal to that from _

[It is utterly needless to seek for any mountain’

aD ΠΡ
of α troop of soldiers, Isa. 14:31; compare “win
Lam. 1:15.

πα }}}}» pl. f. NW [a spurious form”), festi-
vals, 2 Ch. 8:13 [where the pl. really is NTyiD];
*eompare “iD No. 1, a.

ἢ (from the root WY?) appointed place
of meeting. Joshua20:9, TWIDI “YW “cities of
refuge” (Syr. jaso refuge, shelter, port; Jso0 Aur
place of refuge).

[ΤΊ (« assembly of Jehovah”), [Mo-
adiah), pr. n. m. Neh. 12:17.” ]

n Ty see TY,

Ὁ m. verbal part. Hoph. from the root iy,
darkness, Isa. 8:23.

MND αἰ, ᾳ. ΠΥ} (from the root 733) only in
plur. Mi3YO counsels, Ps. 5:11; 81:13; Jer. 7:24;
Mic. 6:16; Prov. 1:31, Way" OD NSybd “ they shall
be satiated with their counsels” (i.e. with the
fruits of them).

APO f. verb. of Hoph. from the root pip a heavy
weight, Ps. 66:11.

nD plur. O'°N5§D a miracle, a prodigy. (The
true etymology was long unknown. However, I have
now no doubt but that it should be referred to the
root 75); and that it properly means a beautiful, or
splendid deed, for ΤΑ ΕΟ, although from the origin
having been overlooked, Tzere of the last syllable
N= is cast away in the pl., I proposed another deri-
vation-in Thes. p. 143.) Most frequently used of
miracles performed by God and by those sent by Him,
Exod. 4:21; '7:3,9; 11:9; Ps.78:43; 105:5, 27.
Very often are joined 0°N5D1 NiNW signs and miracles,
Ps. 135:9; Deu. 4:34; 7:19; 26:8; 29:2; 34:11;
Jer. 32:21. O°NDHI nink& 1) to perform signs and
miracles, Deu. 6:22; Neh.g:10; also with the verb
piv Jer. 32:20:— As miracles were regarded as the
signs of divine authority, N31 is also —

(2) asign,aproof, as of divine protection, Psal.
71:7; of the divine justice in punishing the wicked,
Deu. 28:46; and it is often used of thesign given by
a prophet, to cause that which has been predicted or
promised to be believed, i. q. nix 1 Kings 13:3, 5;
@ Chron. 32:24, 31; Deut. 13:2, 3 (see Comment. on
Isa.7:11). Hence—

(3) @ sign of a future event,a portent,i.q. nix
No.3. Isa. 8:18, “ behold I and the children whom
Jehovuh has given me pynabps nino (are) signs and
portents in Israel,” i. e. with our ominous names we

CCCCLVIII

indicate future events. [But see the application of |

PMID
this passage to Christ and the Church, Heb. ii.13] —
Isaiah 20:3. Zec. 3:8, NB WP men who in theis
persons shadow forth future events, Eze.12:6, 11;
2.4:24, 27. ΐ

YVI—(1) TO PRESS, whence part.}"2 oppressor,
Isa. 16:4, and the noun Ὁ. ‘Kindred is ΠῚ to
squeeze out. ᾿

(2) prob. in general to separate, like the Arab. |

jle Med. Ye. Hence—

ΤῊ Zeph.2:2; more often defectively 2 τὰ.
chaff, husk, separated from the grain by winnow-
ing (Ch. ND, NM, ND). Isa. 41:15. Ps. 35:5,
mma? Υ ὙΠ) “ let them be as chaff before the
wind” (blown away by the wind), compare Ps. 1:4:
Job 21:18; Isa. 17:13.

N¥12 (from the root 83) pl. const. 8340 m.

(1) a going out, Nu. 33:2; sun-rise, Ps.19:7; |
comp. Hos. 6:3, the promulgation of an edict (see the |
root, letter 7). Dan. 9:95. ὲ

(2) the place from which one goes out, hence a }
gate, Eze. 42:11; 43:11; O° ΝῊ a fountain of |
waters, Isa. 41:18; D> N¥IO a vein of silver, Job
28:1; NY IND a place fertile in grass, Job 38:27;
absol. also the East, from which the sun goes -out,
Psalm 75:7. The expression is peculiar, and by
zeugmna, Ps. 65:9, 12H FY) WPI "NO “ the rising ©
(outgoing) of the morning and the evening thou
makest to rejoice;” for the evening properly does not ~
rise. bd
(3) that which goes out, is produced, as 8$i0
DYNDY that which goes out of the lips, words, speech, —
Nu. 30:13; Deu. 23:24.

(4) origin, stock, 1 Ki. 10:28. i

(5) [Moza], pr.n. m.—(a) 1 Chr. 8:36; 9:43.
—(b) 1 Ch. 2:46. ἯΙ

TINSW £ of the preceding—(1) [pl] origin,
springing, Mic. 5:1.

(2) pl. ΓΝ Ὁ cloaca, where filth is ca
away, see ΠΝ, ANI, compare Mark 7:19, εἰς
ἀφεδρῶνα ἐκπορεύεται; 2 Ki. 10:27 “p.

P¥% τὰ. (from the root P¥} to pour), s ing
poured out, cast. Job 38:38 (in this passage, dust
which flows together with rain-water); cast metal,
1 Ki. 7:37. ἧς

ΡΣ m. in pause P¥19 (from the root pi¥). what
is narrow (opposed to 31). Job 37:10, BY am
P¥iD2 “ the Sreadth of the waters become narrow, —
is contracted; comp. Job 36:16; whence it
that ΡΥ in this place does not mean poured out.

4 .

|

1

ae np-npw

MPS ἢ (from the root P¥!), a tube for pouring
through, Zec. 4:2.

ΓΟ not used in Kal. -[ Arab. uk med. Waw,

! to be licht, foolish.” |

Hips Pp) τὸ Mock, TO DERIDE, Psalm 73:8
~
(Aram. Pael "3, .20 id.; compare μῶκος, μωκάω,

—dopat, μωκίζω, se moquer [Engl. to mock]).

ΠΤ CHANGE, 1. q. 12}.
|| aification of to buy; in Arabic the letters |. Med.

“PND τὰ. (from the root "P!)—(1) heat, burn-

᾿ ing, Isa. 33:14.

(2) dry wood, faggot, Ps. 102:4.

> my f. (from the root T2%)—(1) the part of
the altar on which the burnt offering was con-
sumed; perhaps, heap of fuel, Lev. 6:2.

ΡῈ m. (from the root wp) —(1) a noO0se, a

) snare, by which wild beasts and birds are caught,

Am. 3:5. MY2~vP' the snares of death, Psa. 18:6.
‘ Once used of an iron ring put through the nostrils of
. a beast (comp. MIN, MM), Job 40:24.

(2) Metaph. used of a cause of injury. Ex.
+ 10:7, Up? 1) ΠῚ ANDY ΠΟ ΡΨ “ how long shall this
/ man be a snare to us?” i.e. bring us intoevil. Ex.
1 23:33; 34:12; Deu. 7:16; Josh. 23:13; Isa. 8:14.
᾿ς Plur. O°, once Mi— Ps. 141:9.

WD see rb.
VD not used in Kal; Τὸ CHANGE, TO EX-

In Syriac this root has the sig-

Ye, signify to sell; both taken from the notion of
exchanging; compare Heb. 17!) No. Il.

Hipu ὙΠ --- (1) to exchange any thing, Levit.
| 27:33; Eze. 48:14; Mic. 2:4; followed by 3 of the
‘thing with which any thing is exchanged, Psa. 106:
40; Jer. 2:11; Hos. 4:7.
(2) absol. to change. Psal. 15:4, “ he sweareth
wD! No) and changeth not (sc. his mind);” i.e. does
not violate his oath. Ps. 46:3, (IS Won2 ΣῊ ΕΣ
“we will not fear, though the earth should change
‘(itself),” should perish (comp. Ps. 102:27).

Nipnat 7} (as if from the root 119), to be changed,
Jer. 48:11.

Derivative, TOA,

NW m. (from the root 8)—(1) fear. Gen.
9:2, DIN “ the fear of you.” Deu. 11:25; also,
reverence, Mal. 1:6.

(2) that which is feared or reverenced, spe-
cially spoken of God (compare 193), Isa. 8:12, 13;
Ps. 76:12.

a

Pod

CCCCLIX

ΓΙ}

(3) α stupendous or wonderful deed, Deut
26:8; 34:12; Jer.32:21. Pl. ONN Deu. 4:34.

IND τὰ. Isa. 41:15; plur. 0°93 2 Sam. 24:29;
and with the syllable lengthened in the later manner
(see Lehrg. p. 145), 0°19 1 Chr. 21:23 (from the
root 312), tribulum, a threshing wain; Spanish,

G5 -U-

trillo; Ital. trebbio (Arab. cp an instrument of

husbandry for rubbing out corn on a threshing floor,
It consists of three or four wooden cylinders armed
with stones or iron, and joined together as a sledge; it
is drawn by cattle over the corn, to separate the grains
from the ear. See Varro de R.R. i. 52; Niebuhr’s
Travels, vol. i. page 151.

Ὑ m. (from the root T?)—(1) a declivity, a
country abounding in declivities, Joshua 7:53
10:11.

(2) 1 Ki. 7:29, THD ALY work hanging down,
pensile work, festoons.

MW m. pr. part. Hiphil, of the root 77}—(1) a
shooter, darter, archer.

(2) the early rain, see the root Hiphil No. 1, 2.

(3) one teaching, Isaiahg:14; 2Ki.17:28; a
teacher, in plur. used of prophets, Isa. 30:20.—Job
36: 22, ‘behold God (is) great, and we know him (not),
TMD 31793 Ὃ who (is) a teacher like him?” i.e. is
wise, and has endued us with wisdom? (comp. Job 35:
11, 3220) DVD AWEA PS ΠΙΌΠΞ APD). LXK.

ae 9
δυνάστης, perhaps from the Aramean use of Jzs9,
Lio lord; and it may be inquired by etymologists
whether this very word, and its signification of lord,
may not come from the Hebrew 7319 a teacher.
Others regard ΠῚ h. Las 1. ᾳ. 779 Psal. 9:21, and
NH fear, the object of fear and reverence.

(4) [Moreh], pr.name.—(a) of a Canaanite, like
Mamre, whence ΠῚ ibis Gen. 12:6, and ΠῚ ‘dy
Deu. 11:30, the oak. grove of Moreh, not far from
Shechem (so called from its possessor). —(6)
MPOINYII the hill of the teacher, in the valley of
Jezreel, Jud. 7:1.

I. md masc. (from the root ΠῚ to stroke), a
razor, Jud.13:5; 16:17; 1Sa.1:11.

IL. TW Ps. 9:21 an; ig. SND terror, which
is given in 1p by way of explanation.

Ὁ (from the root 12}) m. destruction. Isa
18:2, OW yw ha « a mighty and destructive
naticn.” Others take ©} as part. Pual from DW
for OY") fierce, active. [So Ges. in Thes.]

TAD see mb,

madtp—eeny

wri m. (from the root ¥) with Kametz impure,
possession, Obad.17. Isaiah 14:23; Job 17:11,
"23? ἘΠ “the possessions of my heart,” i.e. my
delights, my dearest counsels which I cherish as it
-were in my inmost breast.

MUN αὶ id. Ex. 6:8; Deu. 33:4.

na ny (“the possession of the Git-
tites”), [ Moresheth-gath], Mic. 1:14; pr. n. of
a town near Eleutheropolis, where Micah the prophet
was born. The Gent.noun is MVNO [Morasthite],
Mic. 1:1; Jer. 26:18.

I wd — 1) TO YIELD, TO GIVE WAY, Num.
14:44; Josh. 1:8; Isa. 22:25; 54:10; 59:21; Jer.
31:36.

(2) causat. to remove, to take away, Zec. 3:9.

Hirntt—(1) to let remove, i.e. to let prey go,
Nah. 3:1; to withdraw from any one, followed by
1 of persons. Mic. 2:3, “from whom ye shall not
remove your necks;” verse 4.

(2) more frequently i. q. Kal to give way, Exod.
13:22; 33:11; Pro. 17:13; Job 23:12; Ps. 55:12;
Jer.17:8, 2 nivyp wr δ) “and it shall not
cease to bear fruit.”

π. WD i. ᾳ UP and WO! To FEEL, τὸ TOUCH,
Gen. 27:21.

Hirai, id. Ps. 115:7, and Jud. 16:26 p.

Derivative, pr.n. 3D,

AYP (from the root 2) plur. constr. "3 Ὁ and
niavin m.—(1) a seat, place for sitting, 1 Sam.
20:18, 25; Job 29:7.

(2) a sitting down,an assembly of persons,
Ps.1:1; 107:32.

(3) habitation, Gen. 27:39. 2 M3 dwelling-
place, Lev. 25:29. 202 WY a city of habitation, Ps.
107:4,7- Meton.—(a) time of inhabiting, Exod.
12:40.—(b) inhabitants, dwellers. 2Sa.g:12,
ND°¥ m2 201 dy,

(4) the site (of a city), 2 Ki. 2:19.

wD (“yielding” [* prob. for TWD ‘proved
by Jehovah’”}), [Mushi], pr.n. m. Exod. 6:19;
Nu. 3:20; also “Ὁ 1 Chr.6:4. Patron. itid. ‘YD
for "YD Nu. 3:33; 26:58.

nian f. pl. pr. part. act. from the root JD,
those that draw, poet. for cords with which any

Geer

one is bound, Job 38:31. Compare Arab. gC.
a fetter, from 2... to bold firmly.

CCCCLX

ΓΙ -- ἢ

npn pl. f. (from the root YY) salvations —
deliverances, Ps. 68:21.

FVD pret. ΠΏ (compare Syr. Ans), Ἐ2.---αὐ —
TO DIE (so in all the Phenicio-Shemitic languages. ~
The middle radical ἢ appears to be softened from
the liquid r, compare 77, Ὁ), etc., so that the ori- j
ginal stock would be mrt, compare Sanse. mri, to die, Ὁ
mrita, dead, death; also mdth, muth, mith, méth, mid, —
méd, to kill; Malay, mita, to kill and to die; Zend.
mreté, mereté; Pehlev. murdéh, mard, mortal, man; |
Pers. γος to die; Gr. μορτός, i. 4. βροτός; Lat. mors, |
mortis, Morta,ap. Liv. Andr.; Germ. Mord ; Old Germ,
used not only for killing, but also for death). It is
used of death, whether of men or beasts (Ex. 11:53_
Ecc. 9:4), whether natural (Gen. 5:8, 11, 14, 17,
20, 27, 31, and so very frequently) or violent, Ex.
21:12, 15; Deut. 13:10; 19:11, 12; 21:21; Job]
1:19, etc. The cause of death is put with the prefix |
3, Josh. 10:11, “ more died 7733 ‘3383 by the hail- |
stones than,” etc.; Jud. 15:18, NO¥2 NIOS 61 die of |
thirst,” Eze. 5:12; and with ‘28° Jer.38:9. Figura- |
tively, the heart of any one is said to die, i.e. to fail, |
1 Sam. 25:37; the trunk of a tree, Job 14:8 (com- |
pare 333); land which lies untilled, Gen. 47:19,
“why should we die, we and our land,” which latter |
is then explained SYN 11787 (compare Arab. Le
to be untilled, sterile, desert, as land, Koran, ii. 159;
XXv. 51; xxix. 63). Used ironically, Job 12:25)
MIN NOM O39 “ wisdom dies (i.e is extinguished, |
perishes) with you.” ᾿ :

(2) to perish, to be destroyed, of a state, 4
2:2; Hos. 13:1, see NY>.— Part. ND dying, about ti
die, Gen. 20:3; dead, Num. 19:11, 13,16; withow
distinction of sex (as in Germ. ein Zodter, ein Krantery
compare Hebr. Gram. § 105, 1 note), Gen. 23:4.
Pl. ND of idols, opp. of the living God (°D 28 :
Ps. 106: 28. =

Pie NN to slay, to kill, Ps.34:22; Jer. 20:17}
often emphat. to destroy thoroughly, kill out
right, 1 Sa.14:13; Jud. 9:54; 2 Sa. 1:16. #

Hiram, 197, 2 pers. ADI, 1 pers. with suff. YA]
1 Sa. 17:35, 7°80 Hos. 2:5, id.; Jud. 16:30; 2 Sa
3:30; 21:1; often used of death sent by God him-
self, by diseases, famine, etc. (Isa. 65:15; Hos. 2:5;
Ex. 16:3; 17:3; Num.14:15; 16:13), sometimes
opp. to the verb 333, which is always used of violent
death by the hand of man, comp. Isa. 14:30; whence
part. ND) killers, prob. angels of death, Job

33:22. . 3

“ἂς

=

— aadip—nin

AHlopnar N17 to be slain, Deu. 21:22; 1Sa.19:11.
Derivatives, N, NNO, and —

ny m. constr. ni).—(1) death, sometimes used
as personified (Ps. 49:15). NY2*?3 deadly weapons,
Ps. 7:14; Ny }&? to sleep the sleep of death, Ps. 13:
4. NYO12 1 Sa.20:31; 26:16, and NYU guilty of
death, liable to be put to death, 1 Ki. 2:26; 2 Sam.
19:29. Poet. for the dead, Isa. 38:18. :
(2). the place or abode of the dead, i.e. Hades,
dob 28:22; whence MWY the gates of death,
of Hades, Ps.g:14; MYT the utmost recesses of
>-ades, Prov. 7:27.

(3) fatal disease, pestilence, Jer.15:2; 18:21;
43:11; Job 27:15, compare θάνατος, Apoc. 6:8;
18:8; Ch. xin, and Germ. fdnvarzer Zod, used of the
fatal disease of the middle ages, [which was also
called in English the Black Death].

(4) destruction (opp. to Ὁ good fortune), Prov.
11:19; 12:28; Isa.25:8; Exod. 10:17.—With 7
» parag. TNT Ps. 116:15; plur. DNV Eze. 28:10;
i fsa. 53:9. [But see 13 as to the last passage. ]

AyD Ch. id. Ezr. 7:26. :

| snip m. (from the root %H}).—(1) abundance,
) Prev. 14:23; 21:5.
(2) excellence, pre-eminence, Ecc. 3:19.

᾿ς TID constr. M3) with suff. N31, JB", 1 Ki.
18:91; pl. Nin3}D, m. (from the root 731), an altar,
Ley. 1:9, 13, 15; 2 Ch. 29:22, ete. In the holy
places, as set up by Moses and by Solomon, there
, were—(q) πρὶν ἢ nay the altar of burnt offering,
| Ex. 30: 28, or N¥’N30 Mt) the brazen altar, placed

in the outer court, Ex. 39:39.—(b) NI0PT 31 the

f

j altar of incense, or the golden altar, within the temple
53), Ex. 30:27; 1 Ki. 7:48. Of altars of idols,

Isa. 17:8; 27:9 [Ὁ].
Pia) an unused root, i. 4. ἼΘ᾽ (which see), to miz,
to mingle, Arab. and Syr. id.; whence —

3D m. mixed wine, i.e. spiced [Cant. 7:3],
κεκεράσμενον ἄκρατον, Apoc. 14:10; vinum aromatites,
‘Plin. xiv. 1, § 95.

ΤῊ an unused root, i. ᾳ. ¥!9, $9 (which see);
S-
Arab. a to suck; hence—

TWD m. adj. once Deu. 32:24, 9) ἪΡ emaciated,
or exhausted with hunger.

ΤΙ (“fear, “trepidation,” from the root 112),
[Mizzah), pr. n. m. Gen. 36:13, 17.

ἀπ.

CCCCLXI

mabe

WD (for MY [like ΟΡ for ΠΟ.) Thes.], frow
the root M?), plur. ONT cells, barns, storehouses
Ps. 144:13; LXX. rapeia.

MD (from the root tt No. 1), f. a door-post,
upon which the hinges turn, Ex. 12:7; 21:6; Deu
6:9.

Le) m. (from the root jit), food, Gen. 45:23.

i!) Ch. id. Dan. 4:9.

I. ND m. (from the root ὋΣ No. 1.), the pressing
together, binding up of a wound; hence used figu-
ratively of a remedy applied to the wounds of the
state, Hos. 5:13; Jer. 30:13.

π. WD (from the root Ἢ; No. II, 1), m. false-
hood; hence, fraud, insidious dealing, Obad. 7,
as it is well rendered by LXX., Vulg., Chald., Syr.

Others understand it to mean a net, or snare, from
the Aramzan “I'D to spread out.

iT A) an unused root, i. ᾳ. DDI2, Ch. TOONS to flow
down, tg fear.

Hence pr. n. TD,

ΤΠ an unused root, probably to gird, to bind
with a girdle, kindred to which are the transp. >

I.,IV., to bind a girth round a beast, ela a girth

S---

of a beast, and «ἡ “ως to hold, to restrain, ue
a fetter. Hence—

MD Ps. 109:19; Isa. 23:10, and—

mM τη. Job 12:21, @ girdle, used Isa. loc. cit
figuratively of bonds, or of a yoke put on a people.

: Fe
ΓΝ ¢ pi pr. lodging places, inns (Arab. Jee
inn), sc. of the sun. The Hebrews gave this name to the
twelve signs of the Zodiac, called in Arab. τ: ll τ΄;
the circle of palaces; these were imagined to be the
lodging-places of the sun during the twelve months,
and they rendered to them a superstitious worship,
2 Ki.23:5. The Rabbins called the individual signs
372, and the circle of them N32} οἱ 3; compare
ning,
sb19 m. (from the root xr; whence the Arabic
ὦ to draw out, the letters 7 and ? being inter-
changed), a fork, for laying hold of pieces of flesi and
drawing them up, a flesh-hook, 1 Sa. 2:13, 14.
mdi only in the plur. Mi2?}) id. Exod. 27:3;
38:3.

ΓΠ--ΠΌΪ.

mat ἢ, (from the root DPt).—(1) counsel, Job
42:2; especially that which is evil or pernicious, Ps.
10:2; 21:12; 37:7; Jer. 23:20; also a thought,
Ps. 10:4.

(2) ig. NBT NYI (Prov. 8:12), counsel, pru-
dence, craftiness, Prov.1:4; 3:21; 5:2; 8:12;
and in a bad sense, the devising of snares, malice;
whence M3112 W'S a fraudulent man, Pro. 12:23; 14:
17; mir Ὁ. id. 24:8.

(3) wickedness, Job 21:27; Ps. 139:20.

“WN m. (from the root Wt, Piel to sing), a
song, poem; a word only found in the headings of
several psalms, Ps. 3:1; 4:1; 5:1; 6:1, etc.

MDVD £. [only in pl. niver], (from the root TD}
to prune a vine), a pruning hook, Isa.2:4; 18: 53
Joel 4:10.

MVS! only in pl. NWP f. (from the root Wt to
prune), snuffers, 1 Ki. 7:50; 2Ki.12:14; Jerem.
52:18.

“WD (from the root Wt), m. smallness.—(a) of
time in the expression, Wit) DY “a very little
while,” Isa. 10:25; 29:17.—(d) of a small number,
Isa. 24:6, WD WA “few men.”

mie) an unused root, prob.i. q. "12 to be sepa-
rated; used in a bad sense of one who is excluded
from association with others. [Other conjectures as
to this root are given in Thes.] Hence 39 a bas-
tard. .

Γ m. (from the root ΠῚ), a winnowing fan,
Tsa. 30:24; Jer. 15:7.

ἘΣ Ἣν pl. f. ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Job 38:32; prob. 1. 4.

> (see the letter >), the signs of the Zodiac;

— lodgings; Chald. sD310, (Vulg. lucifer.) The

ovjection to this interpretation made by Ewald (Heb.

Gramm. p. 36, note), that 1 is often softened into 2,

bat that very rarely vice vers’, 1 is hardened into r,

is removed by the examples, p. ccccxxr, A, which
might easily be increased.

ΤΥ (from the roct ΠῚ), the rising of the sun;
always however used of the east, Psalm 103:12; MY
in"? to the east of Jericho, Josh. 4: 19. Tomeds
the east is MY (acc.) Neh. 12:37; YY MI! Deu.
4:47; NWO Exod. 27:13, and vy mM) Deut.
4°41.

DW) m. pl. Job 37:9; properly part. Pi. of the
soot ΠῚ those that scatter, poetically used of the
north winds, which scatter the clouds and bring

CCCCLXIl

“Gpxrovpoc). Others regard this as the same as ΠΥ 4

ΓΤ --ΠῚ

settled cold (comp. «το, οἷ, and cal, 15 scatterers,
used of the winds, Sur. li. 1),and thus used of the north; —
Vulg. Arcturus; LXX. ἀκρωτήρια (fort. leg. ἀρκτῷα, —

Job 38: 32.

YW const. PY m. (from the root), place |
which is sown, field, Isa.19:7. ἢ

- pr m. (from the root PT! to scatter), pl. Ὁ τ and |
M prop. the vessel out of which any thingis sprinkled, |
a bowl, and that of a larger size, Nu. 7:13,19, seqq-; |
a sacrificial bowl, Exod. 38:3; Nu. 4:14; used of a
cup of wine, Am. 6:6.

IV m. adj. (from the root ni2).—(1) fat, spe-
cially used of a fat sheep. Arab. ose a fat sheep, |
Ps. 66:15. Ι

(2) rich, noble; compare {#7 Isa. 5:17. 7
mi icy the root MND) marrow, Job 21:24; .

(Arab. τὸν Gand a Aram. Luacs, SMD id.

NT; i.q. Aram. SMD, Juco TO SMITE, TO STRIKE, ;
used poetically for the common 737. Followed by)
ἢ i. q. 2 TPT ( 2 Ki. 11:12), to clap the hands
Ps. 98:8, 2-382 NNT} “let the rivers clap theif
hands,” as in exultation, Isa. 55:12.

Pix, id. Eze. 25:6; with the addition of 7’.
with suff. FSMD.

NT Chald. to smite, to strike, Dan. 2:34, 35
and often in Targg. (To this answers the Gree
μάχομαι, μάχη; in Hebrew SMD, AMD, 153.)
have referred to this Sf) 1, SMD Dan. 5:19; but thi
is part Aph. from δὲ" Π keeping alive.

PaEL NM) id. followed by T3 to strike πρὸ
one’s hand, i.e. to hinder, restrain. Dan. 4:33)
“there is none who can strike upon his (God's)
hand, and say to him, What doest thou?” The sanie
phrase in the Targums (Eccl. 8:3, Targ.); and th
Talmud is more usual for to restrain, to hinder,

in the same sense is used the Arabic phrase > F

sy de, au de ms.
IrHPakL, to be fastened upon with nails (Germ
angefdlagen werden), Ezr. 6:11. -

N31) m. (from the root 20) α hiding-place
Isa. 32:2. e

Ὁ ΒΓ m. pl. id, 1 Sam. 93:93.
MYBMD αὶ (from the root 737 No. 1)—(1) join

ing (properly the place where one thing is joined t

|
β
|
|
|

Ε

ΠΣ -ΠΥΏ ΠΟ

another), e. g. of the curtains, Exod. 26:4, 5; of the

different parts of the Ephod, Exod. 28:27; 39:20.

HMANMD ἢ pl. pr. part. Pi. of the root 120 No. I,
1.—(a) beams of wood used for joining, 2 Chron.
$4:11.—(b) cramps, or hooks of iron, 1 Chron.
22:3.

KIM) (from the root N3M to cook) for NN2M f.
(Eze. 4:3); α cooking pan, or plate, Levit. 2: 53
δε; 7:9; 1 Ch. 23:29.

nny f. (from the root 39) a girdle, belt,
Tsa. 3:24. ;

L rq [The primary meaning given in Thes. is
ΤῸ STROKE, TO RUB OVER].—(1) TO WIPE, OFF or
_ AWAY, TO wIPE. (Arab. (<\, id., kindred in Greek are
| μάσσω, μέμαχα; μύσσω, ἀπο-- exe; with a prefixed
‘ sibilant σμάω, σμύω, σμήχω, σμώχω. The theme
μάσσω is yet more nearly approached by WWD, NY).

ἡ Used e. g. of tears, Isa. 25:8; the mouth, Pro. 30:20;

Ὁ something written, Exod. 32:32, 33; compare Num.
1 §:23; sin, i.e to forgive, Psalm 51:3, 11; Isaiah
143225; 44:22.
(2) to destroy men, Gen. 6:7; 7:4; any one’s
‘mame or memory, Exod. 17: 14; Deut. 9:14: a city,
12 Ki. 21:13; a passage in which the primary power
(No. 1) is retained, “I will destroy (prop. wipe
‘off) Jerusalem as a man wipeth a dish, he wipeth
vit, and turneth it over.”
Nipuat, fut. apoc. 3° Ps. 109: 13 (for MD°), pass. of
No. 2; to be blotted out, Deut. 25:6; Eze. 6:6;
‘dud. 21:17; Prov. 6:33.

Hirai, fut. apoc. MA i. q. Kal No. 2, to blot out,
ee neh Neh. 13:14; Jerem. 18:23. Prov. 31:3,

Τὴ ΠΟ ΤΡῚΣ “and (give not) thy ways to

‘destroy kings.” The passage is so rendered by
‘those who suppose that a too warlike spirit is here
‘reprehended. I prefer, to those who corript kings,
ie. harlots; nor is there any need for us, in this
‘sense, to ae NEP nine, if ΠῚ be taken for the
fem. of the adjective 1D.

I. MTG. ᾳ 812 TO STRIKE UPON, followed by

E Y to antind to, ina “geographical sense, Nu. 34:11.
Tacs ‘™2. [In Thes. this is joined with the pre-
ceding, as also is the eine article. ]

ΤΙ. ΓΊΓΙΙ i. ᾳ. MIND,
ROWY, whence —

PEL, to take out marrow; Arab. Conj. II. and
PUAL, pass. Isa. 25:6, DTD OY « fatness un-
marrowed, ” taken out of: a marrowy bone, very

ne Conj. IV. To BE MAR-

ale

CCCCLXIII

PVP ΠΟΘ

delicate. DMD for the common DMD; see sing.
ΠΟ for NMI; ; comp./ MB; see Heb. Gaara § 90,9.
[In Thes. this root is not πους into three parts. ]

MAM f. (from the root 31M) compasses, Isaiak
44:13.

ND τη. [root 11M] sea-coast, or according tc
the ancient versions, a port; once Ps. 107:30 (Ch.

Ser

id. also a region, Arab. ig border, side, repion),
[“ a refuge, hence a port” |.
NIT & Seen (perhaps “struck by God,”

for bx MD), [Mehujael], pr. n. of a patriarch
descended from Cain, Gen. 4:18.

DTD 1 Ch. 11:46 (where one would have ex-
pected the singular ἽΠ2), [Mahavite}, Gentile
noun, whence is not known. ι

Sinn m. (from the root ym No. 1 to dance)(1)
dance, dancing, Ps. 30:12; 149:3; 150:4.
(2) [Mahol], pr.n. m. 1 Ki. §:11.

nbinn or ΠΡ ΠΟ 43.4. Sin No. 1. Cant. 7:1;
pl. Ex. 15:20; 32:19; Jud. 11:34; 21:21, ete.
5 mind m. (from the root TIM) a vision, Genesis
15:1; Nu. 24:4, 16.

mind f. (from the root TIN) a window, 1 Kings
7:4, δ. .

MINN (“visions”), [Mahazioth], pr. τι. τη.
1 Ch. 25:4, 30.

Mir an unused root, i.g. MD No. IIL. Arab.

«-Ὁ
oni IV. to be marrowy as a bone, to be fatas a

sheep, whence ΠΡ, 0 marrow. (The original idea

is that of besmearing with a fat material, compare

my) No.I. To this answers the old Germ. Mac,

Macks, marrow, whence with r inserted, Maré, Marks,

compare the Hebr. ΠῚ. See Adel. Lex. vol. iii-
Ρ. 73-)

TM) m. (from: the root 11) No. II), α striking.
Ezek. 26: 9; ap ΤΩ according to the Targ. “ the
striking of his battering-rams.”

TMD (perhaps “ a joining together,” from
the root Ti7 Pa. 731 to join together), [Mehida],
pr.n. m. Ezr. 2:52; Neh. 7:54.

I. MIND £. (from the root 7)—(1) the presero

ing of life, Gen. 45:5; 2 Ch. 14:12, Ezr. 9:8, 9
(2) food, sustenance, Jud. 6:4.

— ΡΠ5-Π ΠΣ

IL. UMD £. indication, sign, mark (from the
root N=), ora stroke (from the root MM).
Lev. 13:10, NSY2 ἢ ἼΞ MyM “ and (if there be
found) a mark of raw flesh inthe tumour.” Levit.
13:24, “ and ifthe mark of burning is a reddish
white spot.” [In Thes. this and the preceding are
put together, the idea of a mark, sign, being deduced
from the living part in which the plague might be
seen, which thus became the mark of the disease. |

YTV) m (from the root ))—(1) price for
which any thing is sold, Proverbs 17:16; 27:26.
ὝΠΟ at a price, 2Sa.24:24; WPI NO not for price,
gratis, i.g. 030 Isa. 45:13; 55:1.

(2) wages, reward of labour, Mic. 3:11; Deut.
23:19.

(3) [Mehir], pr. n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 4:11.

ΓΘ m. (from the root NPM No. 3), disease,
Prov. 18:14; 2 Ch. 21:15.

nbn (“ disease”), [Mahlah]—(1) pr. name
of a woman. Nu. 26:33; 27:1; Josh. 17:3.—(2)
1 Ch. 7:18, where the sex is uncertain. |

PMD f. i. q. nono disease, Ex. 15:26.

MOM £. see nbinn,

fon (“ sick,” from the word nbn and the ter-
mination }}), [Mahlon], pr.n. m. Ruth 1:234:9.

WIND (id.) [Mahli, Makali], pr. τ΄ mui(1)
Ex. 6:19; Num. 3:20.—(2) 1 Chr. 23:23; 24:30.
LAlso patron. Mahlites, Nu. 3:33; 26:58.]

~

nbn f. (from the root bon), a cave, Isa. 2:19.

O°" τὰ. pl. (from the root nbn No.3), diseases,
@ Ch. 24:25.

ROM! m. a eslaughter-knife, once in plur.
DYEPND Ezr.1:9. Syr. faSw Rabbin. 1197 a knife,
from the root Sw to shave the hair, pr. i. q.
VIYi to make a razor pass over.

miponp plur. f. (from the root Abn Pi. and Hiph.

to change, interchange, and hence to plait), plaits
of hair, Haarfledten, Bdpfe, Jud. 16:13, 19.

nixon plur. f. splendid, or costly garments,

which at home are put off, Isa.3:22; Zec.3:4; from the

gre

woot YON Arab. «Δ. to put off a garment, Arab. ζαὶ εἰ.

a garment for a special occasion, more splendid,
whence is formed a new verb, [or rather a new mean-

CCCCLXIV

DISD

ing to the verb], ws tc bestow a garment for an
especial occasion, an official dress.

rene, suff. ALM, plur. nipbr> (from the root
Ῥ2Π).

(1) smoothness, hence slipping away, flight
(compare nbn), and so in pr. n. Mp2) Y2D the rock
of escapings, 1 Sa. 23:28.

(2) an order, course, especially used of the
twenty-four courses of the priests and Levites (ἐφημέ-
peat, κλῆροι), 1 Chr.27:1, sqq.; 2 Chr.8:14; 31:2:
35° 4,

MPIMD Ch. id., plur. 129M Ezr. 6:18.

nna m. (from the root nbn

+1?

ZEth. 4/\P: to sing,

ψάλλειν), α harp, or stringed instrument, Ps. 53:15 —
88:1; compare Eth. AYP; a song, also κίθαρα. —
The signification —
of singing, in this root, arises from that of soothing, —

see Aithiopic version, Gen. 4:21.

see Kal No. 1, and Piel.

nbnp (id.) [Mahalath], pr. name.—(1) of a |
daughter of Ishmael, whom Esau married, Genesis |

28:9. —(2) the wife of Rehoboam, 2 Ch. 11:18.

‘nbn [Meholathite], Gent.n. from ΠῚ ΠΩ bay

see bax II, letter d, 2 Sa. 21:8.

formed from $821} (milk) as though it were milky
words, which does not suit the context.

instances. It may thus be rendered; “ their mouths
are smoother than butter.” Or if this does seem
a suitable explanation we may read with Kimchi
nix. Mem is taken also in this place for the pre~
fixed particle by Chald. and Symm. ᾿

ΓΙ constr. WMD mase. plur. DYDD (from the
root TM),
(1) desire, hence the object of desire. “VOOR
T2'Y that which thy eyes desire, 1 Kings 20:6; the
delight of any one, Isa. 64:10. Llosea 9:16, “ the
delight of their womb,” i.e. their dearest offspring.
(2) grace, beauty, Cant. 5:16.

(3) something precious. Plur. Joel 4:5; 2 Ch

36:19.

oem m. (from the root VM) precious things,

More cor-—
rectly the reading MNDM may be supposed to be for
MINN or NNN (as De Rossi's Cod. 368), Chirek |
or Tzere being changed into Pathach, on account of the”
following Chateph-pathach, compare "D8 for 8
Jud. 5:28; °IN2M for ‘IND Psa. 51:7, and similar

πὰ εν δι ϑόν. ὦ. «Δ - ὦ

Lam. 1:7; also written fully D’1WOMD verse 11 3" Π3.

Ἵπὸ-- πὸ

CCCCLXV_

ὙΠ - ΠΩ

Spm m. [“compassion, hence love ‘or favoer, | refuge, Isa. 2574; Job 24:8; Psa. 104:18; the per

also the object thereof” }; that to which one’s desire ws
turned. Eze. 24:21, 03V3 Spm “ that which your
soul desires,” or loves; from the root DOM, n, ei. q.
RW9, followed by ON to be borne (or lifted up) in desire
towards something ; it thus accurately corresponds with
the expression vin) ND verse 25. The sense, indeed,
would not be changed : if the verb 22 were taken
- in its ordinary signification of compassionating [see
above }, an idea which conveys that of love and favour
along with it. As this also accords well with the
preceding verb 7'2f, some codices read ὙΠ.

ἂν Ὁ,

ΓΥΌΤΙΘ f. part. Hiph. from the root ΤΠ some-
thing leavened, see the root.

AID com.
the root 727.
(1) a camp, whether of soldiers, Josh. 6:11; 1Sa.
14:15, seq.; or of wandering tribes, Ex. 16:13; Nu.
» 425, 153 56:2; 10:34; 11:1,9,30,31. Hence—
(2) an army itself, Exod. 14:24; Jud. 4:16; a
band of men, Gen. 50:9; of locusts [?] Joel 2:11;
= a herd of cattle, Gen. 33:8.

_ The plural is formed in three different ways —(a)
oun encampments, Nu. 13:19; with suff. 73°,
ὉΠ ΠΟ Deu. 23:15; Josh. 10:5; 11:4.--ἰὖ) mand
Gen. 32:8,11; Num. 10:9, 5,6. 737? nist “ the

courts of Shark ; in which the priests as it were
| encamped, 2 Chr. 31:2.—(c) 092 from sing. ‘7D
|) (compare 0°02 under the word 7M) No. III, and
Lehrg. p. 537), Cant.'7:1, there used of the heavenly
host (MIS83¥), or angels (comp. Gen. 32:3), to which
the poet [say rather, inspired writer] ascribes dances,
as elsewhere songs (Job 38:7). Comp. pr.n. ὩΣ ΠΘ

(compare Gen. 32:9; Ps. 27:3), from

ote ta)

' which some also understand frigidly enough in the
| Passage in Cant.
FTI (“camp of Dan”),[Mahaneh-dan],

-n. of a place near Kirjath-Jearim, in the tribe of
idah, Jud. 18:12.

i DYN (“camp,” see 2M pl. letter c, accord-
ing to Gen. 32:3, camps or bands of angels), [Maha-
naim), pr. n.ofa town beyond Jordan, situated on the

rs of Gad and Manasseh, afterwards a Levitical
town, Josh. 13:26,30; 21:36; 2 Sam. 2:8, 12, 29;
17:24, 27; 1 Ki. 2:8; 4:14.

voi mase. (from the root P29), strangling, or,
in general, death, Job 7:15.

FdM « ADMD ἐν 46:2), constr. TDM) Isaiah
ad with suffix Ὁ ‘DD m. (from the root DM) a

«ἘΝ

~*~"
nt

=

son to whom one flees, used of Jehovah, Psa. 46:2;
61:4; 62:9; 71:7; Joel4:16.

pip) m. (from the root 07), a muzzle, with
which the mouth is stopped, Ps. 39:2.

“NDMD (from the root 127 m. want of-any thing,
Pro.24:34. sions-b2 every thing that thou wantest,
Jud. 19 :20. Absol. seed, Pro. 28:27; 21:17, U'®.
ὝΠΟ “ a needy person.”

STROM (« whose refuge is Jehovah”), [Maa-
setah}, pr.n. m. Jer. 32:12; 51:59.

YT) — ὦ TO AGITATE, TO SHAKE, e.g. the
foot in blood. Ps.68:24; Nu. 24:8, ὙΠ) VSM “and
he shaketh his arrows,” sc. in blood; compare Ps.
loc. cit. (Arab. (de to agitate, e.g. water in a
bucket, see Alb. Schult. De Defectibus Ling. Hebr.,
p-75- Origg. Hebr., t. i. p. 100).

(2) to shake, to smite, as any one’s head, Psa.
68:22; 110:6; the loins, Deuteron. 33:11. Figura-
tively, Job 26:12, “ by his wisdom he smiteth its
(the sea’s) pride,” i.e. he restrains its proud waves.
Hence—

yn m. contusion, wound, Isa. 30:26.

$M! τῇ. (from the root 287), a cutting of stones.
ΦΥΠῸ 2328 hewn stones, 2 Ki. 12:13; 22:6.

ayn f. (from the root 739)—(1) half, Num.
31:36, 43.

MSM) £. (from the root N¥)—(1) half, Exod.
30:12.

(2) middle, Neh. 8:3.

pra TO SMITE IN PIECES, TO DESTROY, once
found Jud. 5:26. Arab. (=< to blot out, Conj. IT.
to destroy. Kindred are 89), MD.

rT?

“PND m. (from the root 121), that which is known
by searching, inmost depth, 1. ᾳ. 20} No. 2, Psa.
95:4.

“WT77D an unused root, with the guttural hardened,
i,q. 179 No. II, and "Ὁ.

(1) fo interchange; whence perhaps ‘HD to-
morrow, NM the following day, unless indeed this
should be kindred to the word 723.

(2) to buy, to sell, i.g. WP, DP. Hence ὙΠ
price.

“> subst. and adv.—(1) to-morrow. (Syriac

9 - °
zarX.) Jud. 20:28; 1 Sa. 20:5; Isa, 22:13. WO"
5:

Mmws—AN WMD

to-morrow (subst. ), Isa. 56:12; Pro. 27:1. ὝΠΟ for to-
morrow, Nu.11:18; Est. 5:12; also, to-morrow(on the
day), Ex.8:6,19(comp. ἐς αὔριον, auf morgen). WW) NYB
to-morrow about this time (see under the word Ny);
more fully ΤΠ My. ὝΠΟ Josh. 11:6. WD mys
nwrown about this time, to-morrow, (or) the third
day, 1Sa. 20:12, where it is well rendered by Vulg.,
Chald. (Some incorrectly j join closely MY 2¥ ὙΠῸ
as if it were crastinus tertius, i. q. the day after to-
morrow.)

(2) afterwards, in future time, Exod. 13:14;
Josh. 4:6, 21. ὙΠῸ DV id. Gen. 30:33; compare
nym. [In Thes. ‘this word is supposed to be closely

ττῖτ

connected with the root WS, see page 784. ]

MIST f. (from the root 879), cloaca, 2 Ki. 10:
47 2n>.

mand & ΓΟ f. 1 Sam. 13:20, two instru-
ments of husbandry, both with edges, one of which
perhaps denoted the ploughshare (from the root
wn No. 3), the other the coulter. For the pl. of both
ΓΑ i is used verse 21. As tothe form of ploughs
in the East, see Paulsen, Ackerbau d. Morgenliinder,
page 52; Niebuhr’s Description of Arabia, page 155;
as to the Egyptian plough, Description de l’Egypte,
i. tab. 70, 71.

nine const. NM) f—(1) the morrow, NDT oY
to-morrow, Nu. 11:32; hence—

(2) without D} id. to-morrow (subst.), (16 lende-
main). nw? (comp. 99) Jon. 4:7; MW the
next day, the day after, Gen. 19:34; Ex.g:6. “WW
NW until the next day (comp. } No.3). Lev. 23:
16. Followed by a gen. 82177 DVD NIN the morrow
of that day, 1Ch. 29:21; Lev. 23:11,15,16. ND
N37 the day after the sabbath, Nu. 33:3; 1Sa.20:
27.—ODNIM) 1 Sam. 30: 17, perhaps ady., like DD,

“This termination 07 is taken in Thes. asa pleonastic
suffix. }

awn m. (from the root WM), a barking, peel-
ing off; used adverbially, in peeling off, Gen. 30:37.

MIM & NIVM ¢. const. navn, pl. niavinv,
2onst. ΓΙ ΞΕ ΤΙ (from the root 207),

(1) that which any one meditates, purposes, or
plots, i.e. a counsel, a project, 2Sa.14:14; Job
5:12; Prov. 12:5; 15:22; 19:21; 20:18; often
specially of evil counsels, Gen. 6:5; in several places
with the addition of the adjective ΠῚ Esth. 8:3, 5;
9:25; Eze. 38:10.

(2) artificial work, Ex. 31:4; 35:33, 35.

ἽΠΠΩ m. (from the root IM), darkness, Isa.

CCCCLXYV}

ΓΟ ΝΠ

29:15. Ps. 88:10, Ἴ ΠΟ WW “my acquaintances —
(are) in darkness;” i.e. have withdrawn from my
sight. ἐ
Pl. ΞΟ obscure or dark places, Ῥβ. 88:7}
74:20, TS *2YMD “the secret places of the |
earth.” Specially of Hades, Ps. 143:3; Lam. 3:6. —

KMD (abbreviated from MAND, “taking hold,” —
“seizing”), [Mahath], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 6:20; 2Ch.
29:12; 31:13.

ΓΙΤΙΘ f. (from the root MM).—(1) an imple- |
ment or vessel in which burning coals aretaken }
away and carried, a fire pan, Ex. 27:3; 38:3; |
compare Num. 16:6, seq.

(2) Ex. 25:38; 37:23, prob. snuffers.—LXX, |
ὑποθέματα. Vulg. vasa, ubi que emuncta sunt, exstin
guantur.

FU) f. (from the root NN), properly a break

ing; hence—
(1) destruction, ruin, Prov. 10:14, 29; 13:37
18:7; Jer. 17:17; Ps. 89:41. 7
(2) consternation, alarm, Prov. 10:15 (see
root No. 2); terror, Prov. 21:15; Isa. 54:14. .
MVM) τ (from the root WN) the breaking
through of a thief by night, Ex. 22:1; Jer. 2:34.

DD see ABD.

ΝΟΣ, TO! ch. (Hebr. ΝΥ, from which, how:
ever, it differs as to usage).

(1) TO COME TO any person or place, Dan. 6:4
7213-

(2) toreach to, Dan. 4:8, 17, 19. |

(3) to come, e.g. time, Dan. 7:22, followed by 4
to come upon any one, to happen to him, D
4:21, 25.

NONDD τη. broom, besom, see SPND under t
Toot NID, NW page cccxx, A.

MAb m. (from the root M28) slaying, slaughter
Tsa. 14:21.

FQ m. (once f. Mic. 6:9), pl. ND Num. 1:16
Soak. 14:1, 2; once with suff. "8 Hab. 3:14. τ

(1) a branch, a twig, so called from the idea
stretching out (from the root 73, compare ΠΡ
from 22), Ezek. 19:11, seqq. .

(2) a rod, a staff, Ex. 4:2, 4,17; Num. 20%
The phrase >H?7-NYD ἼΣΟΥ to break the staff of bre
is i. q. to cause a want of bread, i. e. famine, as bre
is in the Hebrew called the stay of the heart (com
pare TD), Lev. 26:26; Ps.105:16; Eze. 4:16; 5:16
14:13. Specially used of the rod of a king,

τ

2 5- MVD

sceptre, Ps.110:2; of a soldier’s spear, Hab. 3:
9, 14; 1 Sam. 14:27; of a rod used in chastising,
fsa. 9:3, nay 3!9 “ the rod which smote his back ;”
Isa. 10:5, 24; Eze. 7:11, ‘ violence has risen up
yyy? to chasten wickedness ;” whence used of
the punishment itself, Micah 6:9.

(3) i. q. 02Y a tribe (prop. branch) of the people,
only used of the tribes of Israel, as "> mo Num.
1:49; ΠΡ 3 ΠΡ the tribe of the children of Ma-
nasseh, Josh; 13:29; MIWYT WNT 1 Ki.8:1,. the
leaders of the tribes.

M3 (Milél) adv. downward, beneath, below,
Deut. 28:43; Prov. 15:24. Opp. to ney above.
(This word has not sprung from 1D itself, but, as
it appears from the acute penultima, from the short-
ened form 4!) bending, a low place, with the addition
of 7 local.) With prefixes —

~ (1) 789?—(a) downward, Deut. 28:13, Eze.

1:27; 2 Ki. 19:30; Jer. 31:37; Eccles. 3:21.— (δ)
below, 2 Ki. 19:30; 1 Ch. 27:23, “of twenty years
old mers and under.” Followed by ἢ Ezr. 9:13,
ἡ} ney? “below our sin,” less than our sin de-
served.

(2) NBD Deneath (opp. to NPV above), Ex.
26:24; 27:5; 28:27; 36:29; 38:4; 39:20.

j mo f.(from the root ΠΣ, like the Gr. κλένη, from
κλίνω).

(1) a bed—(a) for sleeping or sickness, Gen. 47:
31; 48:2; 49:33; Ex. 7:28.--- (δ) such as a person
lay on at table, Est. 1:6; Eze. 23:41.—(c) on which
one takes a little rest (sofa), Am. 3:12; 6:4.

(2) a litter, Cant. 3:7.

(3) a bier, a litter on which the dead were carried,
9 Sam. 3:31.

MB" or MD pl. ni (prop. part. Hophal, from the
root D2).

(1) extension, expansion, Isa. 8:8.

(2) turning aside, or wresting judgment,
Eze. 9:9.

MOD m. (from the root 119) something spun,
Ex. 35:25.

D3,

ὯΔ τη. a hammered bar (of iron), once found
Job 40:18, from the root—

: bon Arab. Je to forge, to hammer, espe-
tially iron. Perhaps the Greek μέταλλον should
Tather be referred to this root, than to μεταλλάω,
μετ᾽ ἄλλα.

FLAP (from the root 199), plur. D920 const.

es

CCCCLXVII

MbS—AN WS

*320'2—(1) a place where anything is hidden ot
buried, especially an underground stcrehouse for
keeping grain, Jer. 41:8.

(2) a hidden or underground store or trea-
sui 2, Prov.2:4; Job3:21; Isa. 45:3; and treasure
in general, Gen. 43:23.

yo! (from the root 3), plur. constr. ‘YO Mic.
1:6,m.; plantation, planting, Eze. 17:7; 34:29:
Isa. 61:3; 60:21; "p, ‘YBD IYI “ a shoot planted
by mie.”

DYDYD'D m. pl. (from the root DYD), Gen. 27:4; and

nyayto plur. f. Prov. 23:3, 6; savoury or sea-
soned food. Alb. Schultens, on Pro. 23:3, and ad

Menk. I. p.78, observes that the Arab. ,2b.., is spe-
cially applied to dishes made of flesh taken in hunting,

highly esteemed by Nomade tribes; very suitable ta
Gen. loc. cit.

nav f. (from the root NBO), Ruth 3:15; plur.
ninBy Isaiah 3:22; a spreading garment of
women, a cloak. See N. W. Schroeder, De Vestitu
Mulier. Hebr. c. 16.

FG =

Wd not used in Kal, To RAIN, like the cae.
Syr., Arab.

Hipuit, to rain, to pour down rain, Gen. 2:5;
7:4; Amos 4:7; used of God, Isa. 5:6 (here more
fully TH VOT), followed by by upon anything;
Am. Isa. loc. cit. It is applied to other things which
God pours down from heaven in great abundance
like rain, as hail, Exod. 9:18, 23; lightnings, Psalm
11:6; fire with sulphur, Gen. 19:24; Eze. 38:22;
manna, or heavenly bread, Exod. 16:4; Ps. 78:24.
Constr. with an acc. of the thing rained down, and
Y of that upon which it descends like rain (see
loce. citt.); once with 2 of the thing rained down,
Job 20:23 (see under pind),

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be watered with rain, Amos 4:7.
Hence—

“hi m. pl. constr. NI Job 37:6; rain, Exod.
9:33; Deu. 11:17; and frequently. JYIS WD rain
of thy land, i.e. necessary to water thy land, Deut.
28:12,24; and so Jt WY") Isa. 30:23. It differs
from 03 a shower.

“THO! (« pushing forward”), [Matred], pr.n
f., Gen. 36:39.

FTW ἢ (from the root 192).— (1) custody, ward,
prison, Neh. 3:25; 12:39; Jer. 32:2,8; 33:1.

(2) a mark (from the Arab. 3} to see, to keep
watch; like the Greek σκόπος from σκέπτομαι), 1 Sa

55:
20:20; Job 16:12: Lam. 3:15 (where, in the Ara-
nian manner, it is written SW").

ἼΩΝ (“ rainy,” or patronymic of the name "YF
_“for ΠΡ ‘rain of Jehovah’"]), [Matrt],
pr.n. m., 1 Sam. 10:21.

ue) sing. unused, WATER, the only trace of which
is in the pr. n. “D398 brother of water, which see.
Ρ κὸν :

Arab. ghes s%\., dimin. very frequent in the common

Serv + ~<
language & ~ ZEthiop. YL: The root is \\., Heb.
ki, whence Ὁ for the fuller δὲ 9 (like "3 for 453), and
another form } (for 82) in pr. n. 2819, compare
Chald. ἡ, *7 water. The same signification of
water is found in the somewhat harsher roots y\,

to have water, as a well, II. to pour out water, ee

to flow through (as water), Med. O. to be watery, used

of milk, IV. to dilute wine with water, δ (Ὁ to be
melted, dissolved, εἰ to flow, to melt; and Hebrew

HD, FD, FSD, JD, PP. Of the same origin in the
Western languages are mejo, mingo. With the as-
pirate changed into a sibilant there arises a new
series of roots, DDD, MDD, ΘΝ Ὁ No. 2. which see.
Plural 52 constr. 3, and rather less frequently
Ὁ (compare as to those doubled forms, Ewald, Gr.,
p- 508 note), with suff. ΤΟ, WDD, DDD, with 7
local mb, Ex. 7:15; 8:16, waters, water (comp.
Chald. ἐν 9, Syr. Xs, Lis). It is joined tc plural
adjectives. Of OD living water, i. e. gushing forth,
Gen. 26:19; Levit. 14:5, 6; ΟΡ O% holy water,
Nu. 5:17; 0°32 0% Ps. 18:17; toverbs both plural,
Gen. 7:19; 8:5; 2Ki.2:19; Eze.47:1; and sing.,
not only when the verb stands first, Genesis 9:15;
Num. 20:2; 24:7; 33:14; ΚΙ. 3:9; but also some-
times when it stands after the noun, Nu. 19:13, 20.
When joined to the name of a town it denotes the
water near it, whether a fountain, or else a river or
stream, or else a marsh. So 1) Ὃ Jud. §:19, used
of the river Kishon;.0°} ‘2 Jer. 48:34; 72D",
MAM Ὁ, DY PY" Josh. 15:7 (which see), of foun-
tains; TY Ὁ Josh. 1:1; ΠΟΥ Ὁ Isaiah 15:9, of a
brook ; D1 Ὁ (which see) of amarsh[?]; comp. Ὁ Ὁ
DYI3 of the waters of Egypt. Ex. 7:19; 8:2, 9
DSI OND 2 Ki. 5:12; 13 °D of the flood, Isa. 54:9.
Figuratively UN Ὁ water, i.e. juice, of hemlock
or poppy, Jerem. 8:14; 5/731 Ὃ water of the feet,
Isa. 36:12 p, a euphemism. for urine, like Syriac
39 wcoand simply L9; Talm.ox mn, and
Persic δι ΟἿ vesicam exonerare (but D0) ") Eze.
47:4.is water reaching to the loins); also aquaviri

CCUCLXVIII

pro semine geritali(Arab.#\, id.; Koran Ixxxvi. 5;
Pers. 4) «| aqua dorsi). Isa. 48:1, “who have
sprung of the water of Judah,” are descended from —
him, compare Num. 24:7; Psalm 68:27. Poetically —
water affords an image—(a) of abundance, Psalm
79:3; 88:18; Isa.11:9; Hab. 2:14.—(0) of great ©
dangers, Ps.18:17,“‘he drew me out of many waters ;”
compare 32:6; 69:2, 3,16; Job27:20; and many
examples of the Arabian and Greek poets, in Disser-
tatt. Lugd., p. 960, seq.—(c) of fear. Joshua7:5, —
“the heart of the people melted 'D? ‘7% and be- —
aa, SE
|

a
|
|

came like water.” (Compare Arab. sl. of watery
heart, fearful, pusillanimous.) Opp. is a heart hard
like a stone (Job 41:16).—(d) lasciviousness is com-
pared to hot water boiling up, Gen. 49:4.

Hence proper names —(a) 27} Ἢ (“ water,” i.e.
“splendour of gold;” comp. Arab. #\.), [Meza-_
hab}, pr.n. of a man, Gen. 36:39.

. (6) PPED (“water of yellowness”), [Me-
Jarkon], a town of the Danites, probably so called”
from a neighbouring stream or fountain, Josh. 19:46.

(c) MRD] Ὃ (“waters of opening”), [waters
of Nephtoah], a fountain in the tribe of Judah,
near the valley of Jerusalem, called Ben-hinnom,
Joshua 15:9; 18:15.—-In others *) with a genitive
coalesces into one word, as 821", perhaps ΠΟΘ Ὁ.

vo pers. pron.— (1) interrog. ré¢; WHO? of persons,
like Π of things. (As to its correlatives ‘3, 8°, "4,
ΒΞ see p. σσσχσι, A. In the cognate languages the
Ethiopic only has ®; mi, but for what? when the

question relates to things. Aramzan and Arabic τῷ, ᾿
.- ἘΞ ᾿
ure and ς.) Gen. 24:65, mq WNT Ὁ “who (is)
that man?” Ruth 3:9, AX Ὁ “who (art) thou?”

also when the question relates to many (Arab. .. ,:-«). E
Gen. 33:5, MP Ὃ “who (are) these?” Isa. 60:8;
in which sense there is said more explicitly, 5) Ὁ,
Ex.10: 8, 0°27 ‘D1 Ὃ “ who (are) those who go?”
(compare Ethiop. PF: MP: ATO: who are
you? Lud. Lex., page 80). It is rarely appliea ἐς
things, but so that there be in them the notion of a
person or persons. Gen. 33:8, 730 ΓΤ τ 2
“who (what) are all those companies with thee?”
Jud.g: 28, 1333¥3°D 03Y Ὃ “ who (are) the Shechem-
ites that we should serve them?” 13:17, Ἴ9 “Fy
1 Sa. 18:18, Τ᾽ ὯΝ S58 Ὁ, Mic. 1:5, IPM ΡΒ" Ὁ
myn nz Ὁ ... 1.6. “who (is) the author of the |
transgression of Jacob... who (are) the authors of the |
high places of Judah?” Cant. 3:6.

nD
It is put in the genitive, as Ὁ N32 whose daughter?
Gen. 24:23,47; 1Sam.12:3; 17:55; der. 44:28;
and with prefixes denoting the other cases, 2? to
whom? Gen. 32:18; 38:25; to whom? (plur.) Ex.
32:24; on account of whom? Jon.1:8; Ὁ ΠΣ whom?
1 Sam. 12:3; 28:11; "3 Eze. 32:19; Ὧ3 1 Kings
20:14; "2°?¥, etc. For the Latin quis eorum ? is used
D3 Ὁ Isa. 48:14; followed by 19 Jud. 21:8, IHS Ὁ
be Iv “ what one of the tribes of Israel?”
Specially observe—(a) it’ is also used in an oblique
question after a verb of knowing, Gen. 43:22; Ps.
39:7; of seeing, 1 Sa. 14:17; of pointing out, 1 Ki.
1:20.—(b) An interrogation is intensified by. the
phrases nt Ὁ, N17 Ὁ, ny wan ‘1, see N17, t.—(c) A
question is often so asked that a negative reply is ex-
pected, and the interrogative sentence almost assumes
a negative power; Nu. 23:10, (87 (BY NID Ὃ “who
has counted the dust of the earth?” i. e. no one has
counted; Isa. 53:1, 28 Ὁ “ who hath believed?”
i.e. no one has believed, few have believed; Isa. 51:19.
Also followed by a fut. Jobg:12, 128 Ὁ “who
shall say,” or “ who may say,” wer michte, diirfte fagen?
(compare ric ἄν, followed by an opt.), for no one
willsay. Pro. 20:9; Ecc. 8:4; 2Sa.16:10. Fol-
lowed by a part. in the phrase YI who knoweth?
for no one knoweth, Ps.go:11; Ecc. 2:19 (on the con-
trary 7) N? Ὁ Job12 :9); used for the Lat. nescio an,
fortasse (compare Y1! No. 5, letter a), also unexpect-
edly (see ibid. No.6). Also followed by a noun it is
extenuatively,and contemptuously, Jud. 9:28, "2

28 “who (is) Abimelech that we should serve
him?” Ex. 3:11, ΠΡΊΒ᾽ δὲς WY 3 ‘DN 2. “who am
I,that I should go to Pharaoh?” for, I am not sucha

| one as can go to Pharaoh.—(d) Followed by a fut. it

is also often expressive of a wish; 2 Sa.15:4,22W" °D
DEY “who will set me as judge?” i. e. O that I were
made judge! Isa. 27:4, 227" “who will give to
me?” i.e. O that I had! Jud. 9:29; Ps. 53:7; Job
29:2. Hence jh! "Ὁ is a customary phrase in wish-
ing; see 102.

) Indefinite, whoever, whosoever; Ex. 24:14,

δ. BN DDT VI" “whoever has a cause let
him go to them;” Jud. 7:3, 20 77M) NY “ who-

| @ver is fearful and afraid, let him return;” Pro. 9:4;

Eee. 5:9; Isa.54:15; In Gr. and Lat. it may be suit-
ably rendered εἴ τις, si quis, if any one; 2 Sa. 18:12,
Waa Ὃ 12Y “ take care of the young men every
one (of you).” Followed by WS Ex. 32:33, WS Ὁ
a7, whoever sinneth;” 2Sa.20:11; comp. Syr.
ed.

_ Some regard Ὁ adv. to be put for how? in what

wit:

; =

CCCCLXIX

Ὁ ἸΘ

way? like 2 Β., 3. - But in all the examples the
common sighification should Le retained; Am. 7:2,
5, 2P¥2 DIP? Ὁ “who shall Jacob stand?” a brief
expression for, who is Jacob that he should be able
to stand? Compare the phrases under No.1, letter d;
Isaiah 51:19, V2E28% Ὁ for the more full, 9 ‘238 Ὃ
FOI; Ruth 3:16.

Proper names beginning with 3, as SoD, n2"9,
3" etc., see below in their places.

xa T Ὁ (“ water of rest;” see the root 837),
[Medeba], pr. name of a town of the Reubenites, si-
tuated in a plain of the same name, Nu. 21:30; Josh.
13:9,16; 1 Ch. 19:7; afterwards reckoned as part
of Moab (Isa. 15:2); Greek Μ ,δαβά, Μηδάβη, MA-
dava, see1 Macc. 9:36; Jos. Archeol. xiii.1, § 4; ix.
§ 1; Euseb. ἢ. ν. Relandi Palestina, p.893. Ruins
still called Madaba were found by Seetzen and Burck-
hardt (Travels in Syr. p. 625).

TTD (“love,” from the root 11), [Medad],
pr. n. m. Nu. 11:26, 27.

ΣΟ Ὁ m. (from the root 3123), the good, or best
part of any thing; 1 Sa. 15:9, 15, INST ΖΘ “ the
best of the flock;” Ex. 22:4, im 2 Ὁ) ΠῚ 2
“the best part of his own field and of his own vine-
yard;” Gen. 47:6, IS ΔΘ ῸΞ “in the best part
of the land;” verse11; LXX. ἐν τῇ βελτίστῃ γῇ.
Vulg. in optimo loco; nor is the opinion of J. D. Mi-
chaélis to be regarded (Suppl. p. 1072), who Gen. loe.

cit. comparing Arabic Hyer proposes to translate,
pastures. - :
ND [Micha]; see 733".

oxo (“who is like unto God?”), Michael,
pr. n.—(1) of one of the seven archangels [?] wha
interceded for the people of Israel before God, Dan
10:13, 21; 12:1.—(2) of a man, 1 Chron. 27:18.—
(3) 2 Chron. 21:2.—(4) and of others, Num. 13:13;
1 Chron. §:13, 14; 6:25; 7:3; 8:16; 12:20; Ezr, .
8:8.

MQ) (for 99") “who is like unto Jeho-
vah?” LXX. Μιχαίας), Micah, pr.n—(1) a pro-
phet, the sixth in order among the minor prophets,
with the cognomen ‘AY (which see); Mic. 1:1,
and Jer. 26:18 ‘1p, where the a’n> has 7}3°).— (2)
2 Chron. 34:20, for which there is, 2 Kings 22:12,
m32.—(3) and (4) see 172°) No.1 and 2.—(§)
and (6) see 1723" No.1 and 2.

mi") (“who is like unto Jehovah?”), Mi:
caiah, pr.n. m.—(1) see 1} No, 1, 2.—(2) Neh
12:35, called 83°) Neh. 11:17, 22.—(3) Neh. 12:41

.

Ὦ2..--Ἰ | CCCCLXX- SHI

WN" (id.), [Michaiah], pr. n.—(1) of a cap-
tain of King Jehoshaphat, 2 Chron. 17:7.—(2) the
wife of Rehoboam, the daughter of Uriel, 2 Chron.
13°2: compare however 2 Chron. 11:21, 22; 1 Ki.
15 δ. % which passages this wife of Rehoboam, the
othe: of Abijah, is called Maachah (EP) the
daughter of Absalom.

WDD (id.) pr. n. [Micah, Micaiah1.—(1) a
man who set up idol worship [whose idols were taken
and set up] among the Danites, Jud. 17:1,4; often
more briefly called 3, verses 5,8, 9,10.—(2) a
prophet in the times of king Jehoshaphat and Ahab,
the son of Imlah, 1 Ki. 22:8; 2Ch. 18:7; also called
ΓΞ verse 14, and 173") verse8 a’n>.—(3) Jer.
36:11, 13.

bp m.—(1) 2 Sam. 17:20, 0199 73" a little
stream of water (from the root bop Ὁ, Arab. \Ce to
contain a little water, as a well).

(2) [Michal], pr.n. of a daughter of Saul, the
wife of David, 1 Sa. 14:49; 19:11,seq.; 2 Sa. 6:16,
peu. This latter appears to be contracted from

82° which see.

Ὁ Ὁ water, see "D.

PID & POI (“ from the right hand,” un-
less it be rather for 1223), [Mijamin, Miamin],
pr. ἢ. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 24:9.—(2) Ezr. 10:25; Neh.
10:8; 12:5; for which there is }2‘J Nehemiah
12:17, 41.

ΙΝ 6, an unused root [referred to }i in Thes.],

Arab. οἷς to lie, to speak falsehood, Eth. >RP4:
to be crafty, cunning, Heb. prob. to bear an appear-
ance, to pretend, whence ΠΝ ΘΓ. appearance, form,
and —

PD m. form, hence species, kind, sort, comp.
Gr. ἰδέα, which also denotes both form and kind.
Always in the phrase ἀν, ΡΟΣ “ according to its
kind,” Gen. 1:11, 12, 21,25; Lev. 11:15, 16; ; AD?

Gen. 1:24, 25; pl. py Gen.1:21. (Syr. jo
family, race.

ΓΙ nurse, part. Hiph. from the root P2? which
see.

ἼΘ᾽ Ὁ 2 Ki. 16:18 arn, a very doubtful reading
for 3239, which see.

Hyd‘) Josh.13: 8; Jer.48:21, avd AYDSD Josh.
81:37 (“beauty”), [Mephaath’. pr. n. of a Le-

vVitical town in the tribe of Reuben, afterwards in the
possession of the Moabites, Jer. Ice. cit., Ὁ
is NYDW,

— a. ed

ΤΥ m. pressure, squeezing (from the rot
Y1D), Prov. 30:33.

NY" (“retreat,” from the root v9), [Mesha},
pr. ἢ. τη. 1 Ch. 8:9; compare NWP,

oxen (“ who (is) that which God is?” from
, Ὁ ‘and Os , compare 2.83.2), pr. n. m.—(1) Exod.
6:22; Levit. 10:4.—(2) one of the companions of
Daniel: Daniel 1:6; 2:17; afterwards called 722.
—(3) Neh: 8:4.

“NY m. (from the root W*) —(1) uprightness,
justice, Ps. 45:7; adv. justly, Ps. 67:5.

(2) a plain, a level country,Isa.40:4; 42:16;
Ps. 143:10; with art. W937 car’ ἐξοχὴν a plain in
the tribe of Reuben, near the city of 8272 Deut. |
3:10; 4:43; Josh. 13:9, 16, 17, 21; 20:8; Jerem. —
48:21. a

ἽΦ 9 [Meshach], pr. n. Ch. see buyin No. 2.
Dan. 2:49; 3:12. Pers. ¢¢ Sis ovicula. [* Lors-

bach gives an explanation which is not unsuitable, 3

from the modern Persian s\4 ee guest of the king.”
Thes. ]

yw (“ welfare”), [Meshal], pr. n. of a king”
of the Moabites, 2 Ki. 3:4.

ywrn (id.) [Mesha], pr. n. of a son of oo
1 Ch. 2:42.

Ὁ only in pl. Dw, more rarely DY Ὁ Pro.
| (from the root ), Ἡ

(1) straightness of way, hence happiness
(compare Proverbs 3:6; 11:6), Isaiah 26:7; D°W")I
Prov. 23:31, and prying! Cant. 7:10, “in astraight!
(way).” E ence—(a) sincerity, probity, and ady, |
sincerely, Cant. 1:4.—(b) justice (of a judge), Ps.
99:4; that which is just, Prov.1:3; 8:6; Ps. 17:2
Dn’ w'N2 Ps.g:9, and O° Ὁ Ps. 58:2, sav: justly.

(2) peace, friendship, from the idea of even-
ness and easiness. O12 NYY to make peace, Dan,
11:6; comp. verse 17, ‘and Mal. 2:6.

Ἵ only in pl. i.g. WW} No. 1. the string of α΄
bow, Ps. 21:13; acord of the tabernacle, Numbers |
3:37; 4:26; Jer. 10:20.

MND & 383 m. (from the root 283), pl. O's)
Ps. 32:10, and ni Isa. 53:3, 10. pain, Job 33:19 |
Metaph. pain of soul, sorrow, Exodus 3:7; Lam. τ΄
12, 18. ἱ

΄

ὝΣ5- 32.

239 plenty, 536 133 Hiph.

8J335 (“bond”), [Machbenah], pr.n. of a
place, see 133. [In Thes. “cloak” from the root
33 1 Ch. 2:49.]

‘335 (perhaps “what (is) like my children?”
for 233 ΠῸ [“ clad with a cloak?” from the root
23 Thes.]), [Machbanai], pr. n. m. 1 Ch. 12:13.

“33D (from the root 133 No. 1) const. 133) m.
network (of brass), Ex. 27:4; 38:4,5,30; 39:39.

“a2 m. (from the root 133 No.1), coarse cloth,
cilicium, 2 Kings 8:15. ἹΚωνωπεῖον, a fly net, which

gome understand to }e meant (following J. Ὁ. Mi-

chaélis) seems unsu:table to the context.

M3) f. (from the root 133) pl. ΤΊ ΞΘ, more rarely
DDD 2 Ki. 8:29; 9:15.

(1) asmiting, striking, Deut. 25:3; 2Ch. 2:9,
ΓἾΞΙ Ὁ ΘΠ commonly taken to be for N32 "YN wheat

beaten out, or threshed, but perhaps the reading
is corrupted from 23 D°ON 1Ki. 5:25. Especially

used of plagues, i. e. calamities inflicted by God, Lev.
26:21; Deu. 28:59, 61; 29:21.

(2) a wound, 1 Ki. 22:35; Isa. 1:6.

(3) slaughter in battle, Josh. 10:10, 20; Jud.
11:33; 15:8; or wrought by God, 1 Sa.6:19.

MDD f. (from the root 73) a place burned on
the body, Lev. 13:24, 25, 28.
find m. (from the root 133 to stand)—(1) a place,

GS--

‘Arab. .,\C<) Ezr. 2:68; especially used of the place
“i. e. the habitation, the dwelling) of God (Athiopic
®74; the dwelling of God, a temple), Ex. 15:17;
1 Ki. 8:13, 39, 43; Ps. 33:14; 2 Ch. 6:33, 39.

(2) foundation, basis, Ps. 89:15; 97:2. Plur.
Ps. 104:5.

AND & MII £. with suff. AN Zee. 5:11 (0
shortened into u, Gramm. § 27, note 1 (Zee. 5:11 is
made a separate art. in Thes.]), pl. M231,

(1) a place, Ezr. 3:3; compare Ezr. 2:68.

(2) a base, 1 Ki. 7:27—36.
_ (3) [ekonah], pr. ἢ. of a town in the tribe of
Judah, Neh. 11:28.

2 M3. MMVI suff. ONWID Eze. 29:14; plur.

| MM ibid. 16:3; PND ibid. 21:35, ἢ, origin,
‘Rativity of any one, properly, digging out, mine, a

Place where metals are dug out, from the root 3
No. 1,used in this sense by a figure taken from metals

] {compare Isa. 51:1); like the Germ. Ubftammung, bya

i

CCCCLXXI

335-1713"

ge
similar figure taken from plants. Arab, 3S a dig.
ging; also the nature, quality of any one.

ὝΞὉ (“sold”), [Machir], pr. n. m,—(1) a son
of Manasseh, the father of Gilead, Gen. 50:23; hence
poetically used of the tribe of Manasseh, Jud. 5:14.
—(2) 2 Sam. 9:4,5; 17:27. Hence patron. *P3%
Num. 26:29.

Jo! prop. TO MELT AWAY, TO PINE, hence to
decay, to be brought low, in Kal once, Ps. 106: 43.
(Cognate are 31, 9D, IN, P22, see under “D page

ccecetxvi, A. Syr. go to be cast down, prostrated.)
Nipuat, fut. 13) id. το decay (used of a building),
Eccl. 10:18.
Hopuat, pl. 331 for 13990 they decay, i.e. perish,
Job 24:24.

bon see Sn,

12 ΠΡ. (from the root 173) f. completion, per-
fection, found once in plur. 4 Chron. 4:21, M1239
int “ perfections of gold,” i.e. the most. perfect,
the purest gold.

Il. nob, xdon (like ΠῚ Psalm g:21, for 8710,
from the root 22 to shut up), a pen, a fold, Hab.
3:17; plur. nixo20 Ps. 50:9; 78:70.

bbs m. (from the root 253), perfection, espe-
cially used of perfect beauty. Eze. 23:12; 38:4, ©
bibs wind « perfectly (splendidly) clothed.”

bb m. (from the root 005) that which is perfect,
perfection, Ps. 50:2.

πὴ plural of the form oon prop. beauties
(Schinbeiten); hence beautiful articles of mer-
chandise, especially splendid garments, Eze.
27:24.

ἜΣ f. food, once 1 Kings §:25; constr. from
nbsp. [Root 38.]

D'DD m. plur. treasures; found once Dan
11:43; from the root [33 to hide away, lay up.

Ὁ Ezr. 2:27; 4a) -) 1 Sa.13:2,5; W222 Neh.
11:31 (“laid up,” “treasure,” from the root D933),
[Michmas, Michmash], pr. n. of a town in the tribs
of Benjamin, situated to the west of Bethaven, 1 Sa.
13:5; Gr. Μαχμάς, 1Mac.g:73; in Josephus, Μαχμά,
Ant. xiii. 1, § 6. [now Mitkmis, (“Lae Rob. ii.113], -

“WDD Isaiah 51:20; and V3D

=, only in plur

xdp—mpap

BID Ps. 141:10, τὰ. the net of a hunter, from the
root V3 No. IL

Mb Isa. 19:8; suff. AV (as if from ΠΩ),
Hab 1:15, 16; ἃ fisker’ s net, from the root 3
No. II.

ania) see DIDI.

ΓΙΌΞΟ (perhaps “hiding place,” see M3),
[Michmetha], pr. n. of a town on the borders of
Ephraim and Manasseh, Josh. 16:6; 17:7.

‘22D (« what (is) like a liberal person?”
for "39 7D), [Machnadebai], pr. n. m., Ez.
10:40.

Ὁ) (from the root 22), only in plur. or dual,
constr. ‘P33 breeches of the Hebrew priests, so
called from their hiding and concealing their naked-
ness (root 223). Josephus (Arch. iii.'7, § 1), describes
them in these words, διάζωμα περὶ ra αἰδοῖα ῥαπτὸν ἐκ
βύσσου κλωστῆς εἰργνύμενον, ἐμβαινόντων εἰς αὐτὸ τῶν
ποδῶν ὡσπερεὶ ἀναξυρίδας" ἀποτέμνεται δὲ ὑπὲρ ἥμισυ
χαὶ τελευτῆσαν ἄχρι τῆς λαγόνος περὶ αὐτὴν ἀποσφίγ-
γεται. Ex.28: 42; 39:28; Lev.6:3; 16:4; Eze. 44:18.

ΞΘ τὰ. (from the root D2, like 9} from 729), pr.

53,

number, price (see ag ), then tribute, Num.

31:28,37—41. Aram. Imax, Arab. (oh census,

τὰν
toll, whence is formed a new verb rhe to collect tri-

ee Ὁ
bute, also a denominative noun jonas, Si a
The Armenians have also
Con-

publican, tax-gatherer.
adopted this noun; and they write it s/ipu.
tracted from this is D9, fem. [79D].

mD 2D f.—(1) number, Ex. 12:4.
(2) price of purchase, Lev. 27:23.

ΓΙΌΣ πῃ. (τότ the root 1D3) α covering of a
tent, Ex. 26:14; 36:19; of a ship [the ark], Gen,
8:13.

mp (prop. part. Piel of the verb 7D3)—(1) a
covering, Isa.14:11, e.g. of a ship, Eze. 27:7;
hence a garment, Isa. 23:18.

(2) omentum, or caul, covering the intestines,
Levit. 9:19, fally PIM MEW IND Exod.
29:13, 22.

ba2D f.(“a doubling” [“‘ portion, ‘ part,’
‘lot,’ like the Bth.PnZ, Q't:”]), [Machpelah],
pr-n. of a field near Hebron, where Sarah was buried,

Ben. 23:9, 17, 195 25:95 49:30; 50:13.

-

CCCCLXXII

ΤΣ ΠΣ

VDI) fut. 12! τὸ sELL (kindred to ὝΠΟ, 7B, |
nd [“ perh. Arab. <”}); Gen. 37:27, 28; Lev.25. |
25; 27:20; Joel 4:3, etc.; followed by 3 of price,
Amos 2:6; Psalm 44:13; specially—(a) to sella |
daughter, i.e. to betroth her to any one (Syr. tas
to betroth, compare 13) No. II.), Gen. 31:15; Ex.
21:7.—(b) to sell a people, used of Jehovah, i.e |
to deliver into the power of an enemy, Deut. 32:30; |
Jud. 2:14, D728 123 73 “and he sold them |
into the power of their enemies ;” Jud. 3:8; 4:2, 9;
10:7. Compare Nah. 3:4.

Nipuat 13'3.—(1) pass. of Kal, to be sold, Levit. ,
25:34; pass. of letter ὁ, Isa. 50:1; 52:3.

(2) to sell oneself as a slave, Lev. 25:39, 42,47.

HirapaEL —(1) to be sold, Deut. 28:68.

(2) to sell oneself, i.e. to give oneself up, to de.
evil, 1 Ki. 21:20, 25; 2 Ki. 17:17.

Derivatives, Y2?, 7799, MPD [pr τ. PP],
and—

“I/D m. with suff. "13.— (1) something for sale, ὦ
Neh. 13:16. :

(2) price of sale, Num. 20:19.

(3) possession, private property, Deu. 18:8.

ἽΞΌ m. (from the root 133), an acquaintance, i
Sriend, prop. abstr. friendship, familiarity (Sefannte —
fhaft), 2 Ki. 12:6, 8.

113'D m. (from the root 773) a pit, Zeph. 2:9.

13!) (with Tzere impure) f. once plur. NDE, |
[‘« perhaps”] swords, so called from piercing through
(Gr. μάχαιρα), see the root "5 No.1; hence, Gen. —
49:5, DI'DAD DIN 3 « weapons of outrage (are)
their swords.” Jerome, arma eorum. This interes |
pretation has been advanced by “Jewish writers, Ἶ
amongst others by R. Eliezer, in Pirke Avoth, c. 38,
ny ΠΡ natn nx $Sp apy* “Jacob cursed their —
sword (that of Levi and Simeon) in the Greek lan- —
guage.” But we must not, however, contemn the —
opinion of L. de Dieu, in Critica Sacra ad h.1., and
of Ludolf, in Lex. th. p. 87, who, by a comparison
with the Arab. to plot, to devise, and ®7,Z,; to
consult, 4°7)C; counsel, translate the word wicked
counsels, devices; and this is not hindered by the
Tzere [not] being pure, see Lehrg. p. §95-

"3 (“worthy of price,” or “bought” [* for”
ΠΡ ‘price of Jehovah’”]), [Michri], pr. —
m., 1 Ch.g:8.

ὙΠ [Mecherathite], Gent. n. from TQ}, a
place elsewhere unknown, 1 Ch. 11:36,

abp—Swon

Cwion (from the root 205) τι. that against
which any one stumbles, a stumbling block,
Levit. 19:14; Isaiah 8:14, ΣΟ ἫΝ “a stone of
stumbling;” Isa. 57:14. Eze. 3:20, “WD ‘AN
92) YD? “ and I cast a stumbling block before
him and he die;” Jer. 6:21. Figuratively—(a) a
cause of the failing, a cause of the falling of any
one, Eze. 18:30; 44:12; Ps. 119:165.—(d) incite-

ments to go astray (compare the verb, Mal. 2:8),

Eze. 7:19; 14:3, OY bw “their incitement
to sin,” i.e. the images of gods.—(c) offence of
mind, scruple of conscience, 1 Sam. 25:31.

πον 39 £—(1) ruin, used of a state brought to
ruin, Isa. 3: 5.

(2) an incitement to sin, offence; pl. used of
idols, Zeph. 1:3.

AMID m. (from the root 203).—(1). writing,
Ex. 32:16; Deut. 10:4.

(2) something written; hence—(a) a letter,
Germ. ein Gdreiven (Arab. ς 559 and ihe
used of a letter), 2 Ch. 21:12.—(b) a poem, Isa.

| 38:9. Compare DA3D,

specially a poem.

ΠΡ f. (from the root NN3) fracture, break-
ing, Isa. 30:14.

=} ela) m. i. q. 331) No. 2, ὁ [a very bold conjec-
ture], (Ὁ in common usage has gradually been changed
to m, compare page xcvi, A), something written,
It only occurs in the headings of
Psalms 16, 56 — 60, compare Isa. 38:9. Others very
unsuitably render DAD (as from O99 gold) a golden
or most precious poem. [This meaning, however
unsuitable it might seem to Gesenius, requires at
least no rash conjecture. ]

Yrs m. (from the root YND).—(1) a mortar,
Prov. 27:22.
_ (2) Jud. 15:19, prob. mortariolum dentium,
Gr. ὁλμέσκος, socket of a tooth, see Bochart, Hieroz.

ti p. 202. [Is it not a place of such a form that is

spoken of in the cited passage?]
(3) Zeph.1:11 [Maktesh], pr. n. of a valley

| Bear Jerusalem, prob. so called from its resemblance

to a mortar.

: son (see No.1, Est. 7:5) and br in pret.
δὲ being occasionally cast away, ΤΡ Job 32: 18; a1

| Eze. 98:16; inf. NNO Lev. 8:33; MNS) Job 20:22;

fat. 8212).

‘a

CCCCLXXIII

xop—nnp2

3
TO MAKE FULL. (Arab. \, Syr. The id. This rout
also is widely extended in the Indo-Germ. languages,
in which, however, for m there is p, as the Sanser. ©
plé, to fill; Gr. πλέω (πλήρης, πίμπλημι), πλέος, also
βλύω, βρύω; Lat. plere; whence implere, complere,
plenus ; Goth. fulljan; Germ. fillen, voll; Engl. full,
to fill. Also the Polish pilny; Bohem. play. The
original idea is that of abundance, overflowing,
Ueber fliefen, as is seen from the cognate πλέω, πλείω,
to sail; also φλέω, φλύω, fleo, fluo, pluo). Specially —
(a) to fill, as anything does a vacant space with its
own bulk or abundance; with an acc. of place, Gen.
1:22, [232 MYDI-NS INP) “ fill the waters in the
seas ;” ver. 28; 9:1; Ex. 40:34, VOT N21 7133
“the glory of Jehovah filled the tabernacle;” 1 Ki.
8:10, 11; Jerem. 51:11, Ὁ ΟΦ INDY « fill the
shields,” sc. with your bodies; surround yourselves
with shields.—(6) to filla place with any thing,
with two acc. of the place and the thing filling it,
Eze. 8:17, DDN pIsTny aX?d “they have filled
the land with violence;” Eze. 28:16; 30:115 Jer.
16:18; 19:4; more rarely followed by 13 of that
which fills, Ex. 16:32; often also—(e) with the ac-
cusative of the thing which filis, Eze.32:29, DDT! IN?
mynd “fill your hand to Jehovah,” sc. with gifts to
be offered to him; Est. 7:5, “ who is he 18? We
ΙΒ niwyd 125 who has filled his heart (se. with bold-
ness) to do this?” i.e. who has dared to do this?
Job 36:17, HX) YI PN “and (if) thou fillest
the cause of the wicked,” i.e. fillest up the measure
of the sins of the wicked, wenn du das Gindenmaaf de6
Srevels filleft (compare Gen. 15:16).

(2) intrans. to be filled, to be full, Josh. 3:15,
foliowed by an ace. of the thing with which any thing
is full. Gen. 6:13, DOA PINT AND «the earth a8
filled with violence.” Jud. 16:27, “ the house was
full DISA of men.” Job 32:18, “I am full pn
of words;” Ps. 10:7; 26:10; 33:5; 48:11; 65:10;
Isa. 11:9, ete.; followed by }' Isaiah 2:6. Specially
in Hebrew it is said— (a) ‘WD? xd my’ soul 1»
filled, used of taking vengeance, Ex. 15:9.—(d) ἐξ
be fulfilled, or completed, used of space of time.
Gen. 25:24, ns nn? ANP’ “and her time was
fulfilled for bearing,” her time to bring forth
arrived. 50:3, D°DIND Ὁ) Nye 13 “so do they fulfil
the time of embalming,” i.e. so many days does it
continue (compare Est.2:12); 29:21; Levit.8:33;
12:4, 6; Lam. 4:18; Jer. 25:34.

NipHat (principally used in fut.),i.q. Kal No.2, ᾿
to be filled, to be full, with an acc. Genesis 6:11,
DION PINT NA) “ and the earth was full of violence.” -

a) transit. (pret. once Med. A, Est.7:5), τὸ F1LL, | Ex. 1:7, ON8 YN x>90M} “and the land was filled

ΡΟ

with them;” 1 Ki, 7:14; 2 Κὶ. 3:17: also followed
by i of the thing, Eze. 32:6; and b Hab. 2:14.
Used of the mind, or desire being filled, Ecc. 6:7;
of time completed, Exod. 7:25; Job15:32. To be
filled with iron (with an acc.), with arms, used
for to be . ge fenced, 2 Sa. 23:7. ,

Pret 82, more rarely 8? Jer. 51:34; inf. xb
and M52 fat. θ᾽, once ΠΡῸΣ Job 8:21, to fill, to
make full, to fill up.

(1) Construed with an acc. of the thing which is
filled, i.q. Kal Νο. 1, 6. Observe the phrases—(a)
to fill any one’s hand, i.e. to di liver the priesthood

into his hand, Ex. 28:41; 29:9; Lev. 21:10.—(6)
to fill one’s hand to Jehovah, sc. with gifts,
i.e. to offer large gifts, 1 Chr. 29:5; 2 Chron. 13:9;
~ 99:31; compare in Kal, Ex.32:29. Figuratively—
(6) of time, to fulfil, to bring to an end (compare
Kal No. 2,5). Genesis 29:27, “fulfil this week,”
i.e. finish this week; verse 28; Job 39:2; Dan.g:2;
compare 2 Ch. 36:21.—(d) to fill up, or complete
anumber. Ex.23:26, “I will fill up the number of
thy days;” comp. Isa.65:20. 1 Sa.18:27, “ David
brought the foreskins 972? D892" and filled them
to the king,” i.e. brought them in full number.
1 Ki.1:14, PIPTNY ‘NXP “T will fill up (or add to,
confirm) thy words.”—(e) to fill, to satisfy the soul,
i. e. the desire, hunger, Job 38:39; Pro. 6:30 (comp.
under ΠΡ). Opp. to an empty soul, i. 6. famishing,
Isa. 29:8. Compare Kal No.2, a.—(f) to fulfil
8 promise, 1 Ki. 8:15; a vow, Ps. 20:6; a prophecy,
1 Kings 2: 27.— (g) with another verb, to do anything
fully, i.e. thoroughly. Jer. 4:5, awd INP “cry
out fully,” i.e. strongly, as it is well given by the
Vulg. Compare Arab. J! 45.}} WY to observe any

B-- --
one closely, Yes Ux to do, and to fulfil, i.e. to do
carefully. Also without the verb, by ellipsis xd
NYP to bend a bow strongly, for ΠΕΡΙ q779 ΤΣ

“uo t=
Zec. 9:13; Compare Arab. (will ὁ ἃ οἱ and fully
- Gone “

Uwgill 3 el | Schult. Opp. Min. p. 176, 355;

and Syr. fdas jks; also ** “08 50 for n3o> xd
* "IOS to follow the Lord fully, i.e. to shew full
obedience to him; Numb. 14:24; 32:11,12; Deut.
1:36; Joshua 14:8, 9, 14; 1 Kings 11:6; and so
frequently.

(2) with an ace. of the thing with which any thing
is filled (etwas einfiillen), for to pour into, to put

into. Isa. 65:11, 19> "799 NPD “who pour; 18. Jud. 6:38, 0%) 2585 wid “a basin full df
eut a drink offering to Fortune,” or fill a cup with a | water."—Amos 6:8, AY?) TY “the city and those

CCCCLXXIV

heart.” Job 3:15; 22:18; Isa.33:5. More rarely |

xdp

libation in honour of Fortune. So D°938 ND to Sili
gems, for to insert, set them in sockets. Ex. 28:
17; 31:53 35:33- Once absol. 1 Chr. 12:15, S37} ©
PHY ΞΟ NPOD “and it (Jordan) filled (its bed
with waters) over all its banks.”
(3) with two accus. of the thing to be filled and —
that which fills, see Kal No.1, 6. Exod. 35:35, 892
a3"NN3n ON “ he has filled them with wisdom of

followed by }2 of the thing which fills, Psa.127:5; Ὁ |
Jer. 51:34; Levit. g:17; also, 3 in this phrase, xo
nvp2 Ὁ “to fill one’s hand with a bow,” i.e. to
take hold of a bow, 2 Ki. 9:24.
Puat part. pydo1 filled up with gems as set;
followed by 3 Cant. 5:14. Compare Piel No. 2.
Hirupac., pr. mutually to fill each other out, i.e. |
mutually to aid each other, as it were filling out each ~
other's vacancies; followed by DY to attack with
united strength, Job 16:10. |
Derived nouns are, S191, ND, pr.n. NPD, TDD, 7]
and those which immediately follow.

xdp Ch. to fill, Dan. 2:35.
ITHPAEL pass. Dan. 3:19.

xd m. AND ἢ, verbal adj.—(1) filling, with
an ace. of place, Isa. 6:1, PATS OND vw « his
train (was) filling (filled) the temple.” Jer. 23:
24. Compare the root, Kal No.1, a. pa

(2) intransitive, filled, full, as NOD ADD full”
money, i.e. the just price, Gen. 23:9; followed by |
an accus. Deut. 6:11, 310772 psn O'M2 “ houses |
full of all good things.” Deut. 34:9; Isa. 51:20; _
Am. 2:13; and a genit. Jer.6:11, OD! N20 full of .
days, advanced inage. Isa.1:21. Once with a ,
pleonastic dat. A? ΠΕ Am.2:13.—A full wind
is a strong, violent wind. Jer. 4:12, προ ΠΣ my
“a wind stronger than (is needful for) these” (1.6...
than for winnowing); (comp. Jer. 4:5; 12:6). Ἐ

Neutr. 82—(a) subst. fulness. Psal. 73:10,
xdp Ἢ waters of fulness, i.e. full, abandant.—(d)_
adv. fully, i.e. with a full voice, Jer. 12:6; in full
number, Nah. 1:10. i

sn, sidn once 10 Eze. 41:8, m. ;

(1) fulness (§ille); hence that which is fully
followed by a genit. 1 Ki. 17:12, }2 8°D “fulnes#
of hand,” i.e. a handful, eine Hand voll. Exod. 9:8,
ὈΞ2ΒΓ ND “the fulness of your hands,” i.e. your
hands full, eure Hande voll. Also, with the addition |
of the thing with which any thing is full. Nu. 2a: |

εν
᾿

Ι

eres

who fill it;” i.e. its inhabitants.

(i.e. sailors, as it were the inhabitants of the sea),
the islands and their inhabitants.” Psalm 96:11.
Hence-— Pe

(2) multitude, crowd; Arab. *\c, Syr. Joads
in Barhebr. often. Gen. 48:19, 0437 Non, Isa. 31:4.

πνοὴ f. fulness, abundance, specially used of
that portion of corn and wine which was to be of-

fered to Jehovah as tithes or first-fruits. The legis-
lator thus signified to the Israelites that that only was

asked from them in which they themselves abounded.
“Used of corn, Exod. 22:28, Wh AND LXX.
ἀπαρχὰς ἅλωνος καὶ ληνοῦ. Deut. 22:9, VND παρ
DI20 Πκ 3), Used of wine, Nu. 18:27, 19 ΠΝΡῸΞ
327 “like the abundance of the wine-press.”
LXX. ἀφαίρεμα ἀπὸ ληνοῦ.

MIN?) £. filling, or setting of gems, Ex. 28:17;

δ pl.nixdn, verse 20; 39:13; see &2 No. 2.

D'S? m. pl.—(1) inauguration to the sacer-
_ dotal office, prop. the delivery of the office (see ΤΣ
No. 1, a), Lev. 8:33; Ex. 29:22, 26, 27,31. Meton.
_ the sacrifice of inauguration (compare NNON sin,
_ and sacrifice for sin), Lev. 7:37; 8:28,31.
(2) i. q. myst Ex. 25:73 35:9.

. qWoD m. (from the root ay? to depute, which

| see).

(1) one sent, a messenger, whether from a pri-

' vate person, Job1:14, or of a king, 1 Sa. 16:19;
_ 19:11, 14,20; 1 Ki. 19:2, etc. (Syr. Lalls, Arab.

S so
τ...)

(2) a messenger of God,i.e—(a) an angel, Ex.
23:20; 33:2; 2 Sam. 24:16; Job 33:23 (sce yi);
| Gee. 1:9, seq.; 2:2, 7; 4:1, seq.; more fully NPD

Gen. 16:7; 21:17; 22:11,15; Num. 22:22, seqq.;

Jud. 6:11, seqq.; Cf. De Angelologia V. T., De Wettii
_ Bibl. Dogm. ὃ 171, seqq. edit. 2—(d) a prophet,
Hag. 1:13; Mal. 3:1.—(c) a priest, Ecc. 5:5; Mal.
2:7. Once—(d) of Israel, as being the messenger
of God and the teacher of the Gentiles, Isa. 42:19.
[But this passage speaks of Christ himself.]

3:28; 6:23.”

MN 2D fem. (by a Syriacism for N2YD), const.
Pe 25 with suff. WAND ; plur. nioxdo, const.
‘ La) ;

(ay Prop. service (see the root Nd); hence work

CCCCLXXV

Isa. 42:10, O°

xiop- x50

prescribed to any one (comp. Germ. fcicen, Luth
befchidten, beforgen). Genesis 39:11; Exod. 20:9, 10,
Προ 9 npn xo “thou shalt dono work;” Exod.
31:14,15; 35:2; Lev.23:7 Specially of the work
of an artizan; Exod. 31:3; 35:35, ὙΠ npxon
“work of a smith;” NY NZX?!) Lederarbeit, son-ething
made of leather, Lev. 13:48; 717 na n3xdy “the
works placed in the temple of Jehovah,” 1 Ch. 23:4;
Ezr. 3:8; manda ὋΝ workmen, 2 Ki. 12:12; WY
MNT those who are set over works to be done,
1 Ki. 5:30. Used of public affairs, Est. 3:9; 9:3;
plur. of the works of God, Ps. 73:28.

(2) the property, or wealth of any one, Exod.
22:7, 10; especially cattle, Gen. 33:14; 1Sa. 15:9

(compare 13?1).

maxdy const. mioxdi a message, Hag. 1:13
(from the root ἢν 2).

"OND (abbreviated from mayb “the messen-
ger of Jehovah;” whence LXX. Μαλαχίας, Vulg.
Malachias ; comp. "δὲ for ΠΡ ἢ), [Malachi], pr.n.
of the last of the prophets of the Old Test. Mal. 1:1.

nxdp (from the root NOD), fem. Cant. 5:12, ful-
ness; a place abounding in all good things. Others
take it not badly for i. q. "82 setting of a ring, 80.
that the eyes are compared to a gem filling up the
hollow of a ring.

vaadn m. (from the root vind), a garment, ig.
ward 2 Ki. 10:22. ,

1251 m. (denom. from nad a brick), a brick
kiln, Jer. 43:9; Nah. 3:14.

nbn f. pk. D> and > (from the root $50).
(1) word, speech, i.q. 134, a word of frequent

7 1?

use in the Aramezan (Syr. JAN); in the Old Test.
only used in poetry, and, besides Prov. 23:9; Psalm
19:5; 139:4; 2 Sam. 23:2, only found in the book
of Job, 6:26; 8:10; 13:17; 23:5; 92:15; 36:2.
Figuratively, the object of discourse; specially, in
derision; Job 30:9, npioe pnd ON),

(2) a thing, like 134, Job 32:11.

nbn ἢ Chald., emphat. st. 859; pl. po,

(1) a word, speech, Dan. 4:28, 30; 5:14.
: (2) a thing, Dan. 2:8, 15, 17.

bn, sido see Non,

DISD cco DNbD,

ΕΣ masc. prop. a τατιρατί, mound, bailt uf
and filled in with stones ad earth (Chaldee "72;

CCCOLXXVI mnbp—mbn |

to flatter, ig. she, cule feeble, weak (from the |

idea of softness), εἰν fugitive (from the idea οὐ
slipping away, comp. wpD), and Heb. in Niph. [In |

qbo—mbp

Specially—(a@) [Millo}, part of the citadel of Jerusa-
lem, 2 Sa. 5:9; 1 Ki. 9:15, 24; 11:27; 1 Ch. 11:8;
2 Chron. 32:5, as to which, see Hamelsveld, Geogr.
Bibl. t. ii. p. 35, seqq. It appears to be the same as
sida m2 2 Kings 12:21. But—(b) Si Jud. 9:6, 20,

is a castle of the Shechemites, and 81? ΓΒ its. in-
habitants, ibid.

: md m. (denom. from nbn salt), halimus, Greek
ἄλιμος (atriplex halimus, Linn.), orach, sea-pur-
slain, a saline plant (compare the word salad, as
used in Engl. also Ital., French, Germ.), the leaves
of this plant, both raw and dressed, were eaten by
the poor (Athen. Deipnos. iv.16), Job 30:4; see Aben-
bitar ap. Boch. in Hieroz. t. i. p.873, seqq.

poo (“‘reigning,” ori. q. Syr. yors9o “coun-
sellor”), [Malluch], pr.n. m—(1) 1 Ch.6:29.—
(2) Neh. 10:5; 12:2; also 15D Neh. 12:14 «Ἀν 5,
where ΥἽΡ is 33°229.— (3) Ezr. 10:29.—(4) Nehem.
10:28.

andy f. and naby 1 Sa. 10:25 (from the root
32), kingdom, dominion; 73193 VY royal city,
2 Sa. 12:26; Ap oDs 822 royal throne, 1 Ki. 1:46;
nnoen YU royal stock, Jer.41:1; Dan. 1:3; ney
mpd to exercise rule, to reign, 1 Ki. 21:7. ᾿

bn see pon No. 2.

ne) m. (from the root 35), a place where tra-
vellers lodge, whether in the open air, or beneath a
roof, an inn, lodging-place, Gen. 42:27; 43:21;
Ex. 4:24; used of a place where soldiers encamp for
the night, Isa. 10:29.

nop fem. of the preceding; a booth in which

| nant, consecrated salt was eaten.

Thes. the primary idea is given “ i. ᾳ. ΠῚ to thresh ~
(with r softened into 2).”] |

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to glide away, to flee, to vanish. Isai. |
51:6, snd YD DYDY 5“. for the heavens shall |
Besides in the root sl then: —

is the active signification to draw, to pull (siebery
getren), whether with the hands or with the teeth,
compare Ὁ ἢ : to draw, to pull, to seize, and hence~
the Heb. pnp rags.

Il. ΠΡΌ (Arab. 41) to salt, denom. from non,”
Lev. 2:13. i

Pua, pass. Ex. 30:35. _

Hopua M202, inf. absol. [297 to be washed with
salt water, as a new-born babe, Eze. 16:4.

L nbn (Arab. εἰ. τη. SALT, MOT Ὁ the salt”

sea, i.e. the Dead Sea, or lacus asphaltites, the water —
of which is impregnated and almost saturated wih
salt, Gen. 14:3; Nu. 34:12; Deu.3:17. nen ‘2 the
valley of salt, see "3. non 3 Nu. 18:19; 2 Ch.
13:5 (comp. Lev. 2:13) a covenant of salt, ie.
most holy, most firm, because in making such a cove- |
n> > 2s) a statue
of salt, a stone of fossil salt, resembling a column, —
such as are found[?] near the Dead Sea, Gen. 19:26. |
Derivatives, ND No. IL, np, nndp, mb.

jb nd only in plur. pnp torn garments,
rags, Jer. 38:11, 12; from the root nd No. 1.

vanish like smoke.”

garden-keepers lodge, Isa. 1:8; also a suspended
bed, hanging from lofty trees, in which wanderers
and also the keepers of gardens and vineyards lodge

for fear of wild beasts; Arabic and Aram. γε

“ 82rY, see Buxtorfii Lex. Chald. h. v. and Niebuhr’s
Description of Arabia, p. 158, Isa. 24:20.

ndip Ch. (from the noun npr) to eat salt, Ezr
4:14. Slaves for whom their owner provides vi af
are said fo eat of any one’s salt, see Rosenmiiller, —

Morgenland, vol. i. p. 688.
nbn Ch. salt, Ezr. 4:14.
ἌΡ m. with Kametz impure, Eze. 97:9 (d:nom,

from nop in the signification of sea, comp. Gr. Gc); Ὁ

sve

a sailor, Eze. 27:9, 27,29; Jon. 1:5. (Arab. ae

Syr. ἬΤΟΙ id.) |
nndp f. a salt land, and on that account barren,

Job 39:6; Ps. 107:34; fully AN YW Jer. 17:6

Virg. Georg. ii. 238, Salsa tellus— fragibus infelize

Plin. H. N. xxxi. 7. Compare Boch. Hieroz. tom. i

p- 872. i?

I. nbn a root, ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Isa. 51:6. I sup-
pose the primary signification to have been that of
SLIPPERINESS, SMOOTHNESS, and SOFTNESS(comp.
transp. Son, also Ge to smooth, to soothe, Greek
μαλακός, perixwe (μέλι), ἀμέλγω, Lat. mulceo, mul-
92>, and a great many cognate roots, the third radical
A which isa dental or a sibilant, 02D, 72) and those

—-

Sp—nandi

. mandi 1. onee nnd 1 Sa: 13:22; with suff,

inion, plur. M2092 (from the root DO? No. 2).

(1) pr. inf. or abstract verbal noun; to fight, a
fighting. Isa. 7:1, ΤῸΝ MON “ to fight against
it” (the city), to besiege it. Hence battle,: Exodus
13:17; Job 39:25.

(2) war, mony nYY, followed by NS (FAS) and
DY to wage war against any one, Gen.14:2; Deu. 20:
12,20. 3 72 NN) there was war with any one,
2Sam. 21:15,20, M2 W'S a warrior, a soldier,
Nu. 31:28; mindy C'S id. Isa. 42:13; also an ad-
versary in war, 1 Ch. 18:10, monn DY bas Rriegs=
volt, army, Josh. 8:1; 11:7. Meton.i.q. mono 22
instruments of war, arms, Psalm 76:4; compare
Hos. 1:7; 2:20.

(3) victory, the fortune of war (pr. the de-
youring of enemies), Ecc. 91:11, nnd pias sb
“victory (does) not (always happen) to the strong.”

a) 7 not used in Kal, pr. To BE smooTuH [“ To

, MAKE smMoornH” |, hence to slip away, to escape, i.g.

the kindred 58, (Of the same family are the roots

_ eited under ΠΡ. No. 1. The third radical is a dental
or a sibilant in yon, Arabic gl. II. to soften,

οὐ ἃ. to smooth, to flatter, Ube to be soft, smooth,

pe to escape, to slip away, Gr. μέλδω to soften, μαλάσ-
GW, μειλίσσω, although in these the root has y, [eomp.
ἀμέλγω, μαλακός, mulgeo, mulceo|; Germ. mild, ete.
With the letter / hardened is formed ©Y9, which see.)
Pret pdr and dp —(1) to cause to escape, to
deliver from danger, Job 6:23; 29:12. 052) O70
to preserve one’s own life, 1 Ki.1:12; “Ξ WD) 020
to preserve any one’s life, 2 Sa. 19:6; Ps. 116:4.
(2) to lay eggs, pr. to cause to escape, Isa. 34:15;

see Hiph. No.2. (Arab. 5.1. foetus.)

Hirnit—(1) to deliver, to rescue, Isa. 31:5.
(2) to bring forth, Isa. 66:7.
- Nipnat —(1) to be delivered, Ps.22:6; more
often however reflect. to deliver oneself, to escape,
Gen.19:19; 1Sa. 30:17; Pro.11:21; 19:5; 28:26.
(2) to go away in haste without the notion of

flight, 1 Sa. 20:29.

τηράει, i.q. Niph. Job1g:20, ya mabrony)
“T have (hardly) escaped with the skin of my

| teeth,” proverb. for, there hardly remains anything

Sound in my body. (Arab. by a similar proverb

kal» \J to go away with one’s head, i. e. to pre-
Serve one’s life.) Poet. used of sparks flying about,
Job 41:11. Hence —

‘COCCLXXVII

“bombs
i nbn τη. cement, so callel from being spread or

smoothened over (Syr..a>20 to spread, to smear,
which is itself from the notion of smoot] mess, see

gs - ~ 2
bPP). Arab, Li. Syr. Lg Soo id., also Gr. μάλθη,
Lat. maltha, Ital. malta, Jer. 43:9.

mnbn (“whom Jehovah freed”), [Mela-
tiah]|, pr. n. m. Neh. 3:7. ᾿

on [Melicu], see WD No. 2.

41?" Ὁ £. an ear of corn, prop. used of an ear of
corn cut off (from the, root Ob 2 No. Π.), once Deut.
23:26,

ny'Sp f. (from the root yid).—( 1) a mocking
song, Hab. 2:6, see the root Kal No. 2.

(2) prop. an interpretation; hence what needs
anznuterpretation, an enigma, an obscure say-
ἔτ, Prov. 1:6.

702 £ sm.—(1) to reign, to be king. (2th
®/\N: id.; Arab. 21. to possess, to reign; Syr,
and Ch. to consult, compare Lat. consulere for judt-
care, statuere (whence consul), and the Old Germ.
tathen for to rule, to govern; compare Niphal.) 1 Ki.
6:1; 2 Ki. 24:12; 25:27; followed by by 1 Sa. 8:7;
12:14; Psa. 47:9, and 3 Josh. 13:12, 21 (to rule
over, berriden fiber), although 2 is also not unfre-
quently 3 of place, Jud. 4:2, bertfdjen δ, to reign in.

(2) to become king, 2 Sam. 15:10; 16:8; 1 Ki.
14:21.

Hienn, to make king, followed by an ace. 1 Sam.
15:35; 1 Ki. 1:43; dat. 1 Chr. 29:22 (as if to give
the kingdom to any one).

Hopuau ΕΡΡᾺ to be made king, Dan. 9:1. '

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to consult, Neh..5:7; see the Syriac
usage pointed out above.

The derivatives immediately follow, except npn,
nage, MIopD0.

I> [so also in pause], with suff. ΞΡ, pl. D390,
once }*32) Prov. 31:3, and, by insertion of a mater
lectionis 8, DYNP2 2 Sam. 11:1 [a’n3], m.

(1) aking. (Arab. Lye win. rarely SLs

Syr. LANs.) Followed by a genit. of people or lund,
as SAD Τρ Gen. 14:4; TAM προ, ON Fe; but
Jehovah's king, Ps. 2:6; 18:51, is the king of Israel
[Messiah ] appointed by Jehovah.—The name of king
is often applied —(a) to Jehovah, as being the king

ΠΡΟ ΡΟ.

of Israel, and of individual Israelites, Ps. 5:52: 10:16;
44:5; 48:3 (in which passage he is called the great
king); 68:25; 74:12; 84:4; Deut. 33:5; or of the
whole ea-th, Ps. 47:3, 8, compare 3P¥? 92) Isa. 41:
αι; 8%* 322 44:6, of Jehovah—(b) to idols,
when those who worship them are the speakers,
Tsa. 8:21;.Am. 5:26; Zeph. 1:5, compare βασιλεύς,
Il. y 351; π΄ 232. psb 312) king of kings is a
title of the king of Babylonia, Ezek. 26:7 (see Ch.);

33 ΓΉΡΑΙ the great king, ἃ title of the king of Assy-
ria, Isa. 36:4 (compare βασιλεὺς ὁ μέγας, μέγας
βασιλεύς, often in Aristophanes and Plato, of the
king of Persia, and Syr. [s+ Jas, in Barhebr.
of the Roman emperor). Farther, kings are some-
times introduced as leaders of armies, Job 15:24;
18:14; 29:25.

(2) [Melech], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 8:35; 9:41. Also
with the art. 727 Jer. 36:26; 38:6.

ΤΡ emphat. sab, npn; pl. 12D, and (in the
Hebrew mode) ὈΞΡῸ Ezra 4:13, Ch. king. 22
N30 king of kings, of the king of Babylonia, Dan.
2:37 (compare Eze. 26:7); of Persia, Ezr. 7:12, the
latter of which is now called s\tzaLls Shahinshah,

i.e. king of kings. The same title of honour was
given to the kings of Egypt, the Moguls, the Par-
thians (see my Comment. on Isa. 10:8), the Athio-
pians (see Axum. Inscr. in Buttmann’s Museum fiir
Alterthumsyiss. vol. i.).— Dan. 7:17, in prophetic
language p20 kings, is put for kingdoms.

qb m. with suff. ype) Ch. counsel, Dan. 4:24.

=f

ESS Swe with art. qbon (“king”) Moloch,
an idol of the Ammonites, who was also at various
times worshipped by the Israelites in the valley of
Hinnom, who offered human sacrifices to him, Lev.
18:21; 20:2, seq.; 1 ΚΙ. 11:7; 2 Ki. 23:10. Also
called 039%) and 035, which see. Aqu., Symm.,
Theod., Vulg. Μολόχ, Moloch. According to the
rabbins, his statue was of brass, with a human form,
but the head of an ox; it was hollow within, and
heated from below, and the children to be sacrificed
were cast into its arms ; and in like manner is the
statue of Saturn among the Carthaginians described
by Diodorus, xx. 14, compare Miinter, Religion der
Karthager, p. 19, and my observations on the reli-
gion of the Peeni, in Gruber’s Encyclop. vol. xxi. p.
99. The Moloch of the Ammonites and the Saturn
of the Carthaginians both represented the planet
Saturn, which was regarded by the Pheenicio-Shemi-
tic nations as a κακοδαίμων, to be appeased by human

CCCCLXXVII

nenado—bp

sacrifices. Compare my Comment. on Isa. ii. 343
compare 327, seq.
3? Chald. a queen, Dan. §:10.

nby f. (from the root 132), asnare,a trap
Job 18:10. ‘

map f. queen, Esth. 1:9, seqq.; 7:1, seqq-; pl. |
nino used of the wives of Solomon who were of |
royal race, opposed to concubines (D'v2"B), Cant. |
6:8, 9.

nop (id., or by the Chald. usage, “counsel”), |
[Milcah], pr.n.a daughter of Haran, the wife of
Nahor, Gen.11:29; 22:20.

ΓΞ ΟΡ sce NDP,

150 const. man, emphat. xminbp f. Ch. king- |
dom, and royal dignity, Dan. 4:28; Ezr. 4:24; 6:153 |
and, the dominion of a king, Dan. 2:39, 41, 44; pl. |
NMI? Dan. 2:44; 7:23.

mabip fem. (denom. from $2). (1) kingdom, |
royal dominion, a word of the later Hebrew for the |
older 127%; 1Ch.12:23, 28 M370“ the kingdom
of Saul;” Dan. 1:1, “in the third year DDT) MAIL
of the reign of Jehoiakim,” Dan. 2:1; 8:1; 1 Ch.
26:31; m3>97 M3 royal palace, Esth. 1:9; 2:16;
5:1; elsewhere 473 ΓΞ, Meton. used of roya
ornaments; Esther 5:1, mab TADS via>A “ anc
Esther put on royal apparel.” .

(2) a kingdom, i. 6. a country and people subject’
to a king; M37 M3519 the kingdom of Judah, 2 Ch,
11:17; D3 M290 the kingdom of the Chaldeans,
Dan. 9:3; pl. ΓΑ ΡΟ Dan. 8:22. a

ΣΥΝ (“God's king,” i.e. appointed by God),
[Malchiel], pr.n. τὰ. Gen. 46:17. Patron. in %
Nu. 26:45. 2

mahi and maby (“king of Jehovah,” i.e.
appointed by Jehovah), [Malchiah, Malchijah},
pr. n. m.—(1) Ezra10:31; Neh.3:11.— (2) Neh.
8:4; 10:4.—(3) of many others, 1 Ch. 9:12; 24:9;
Ezr. 10:26, al. .

DIyD70 (“ king of righteousness”), pr.m
Melchizedec, king of Salem (Jerusalem), and pri
of Jehovah, Gen. 14:18; Ps. 110:4.

ovat (“king of height”), [Malchiram
pr. ἢ. τῇ. 1: Ch. 3:18.

perso (“king of aid"), [Melchi-shua
pr.n. of a son of Saul, 1 Sam. 14:49; 91:93

| ting off is confirmed by the form

pynpbn—na9
with the words separated ΠΩΣ 1 Ch. 8:32; 9:29;
10:2.

p31 [Malcham], pr.n.—(1) of an idol of the
Moabites and Ammonites, i. q. nso and ἩΡῸ Jerem,
49:1, 3 (but Zepk. 1:5; Am. 1:15; ΞΡ is an Ρ-
pellative [with suff.]).—(2) m. 1 Ch. 8:9.

ὩΣ; Milcom, i.q..Molech, an idol of the Am-

- monites, 1 Ki. 11:5, 33; 2 Ki. 23:13.
ΤΣ f. of the Chald. form ΤΡ (a3 on the Ae |

trary ΠΞΡῸ from 122), a queen. It only occurs, Jer.
7:18; 44:17—19, 25, in which passages BYU) n220
“the queen of heaven,” to whom the women of Is-

rael paid divine honours, is either the moon, or As-

CUCCLXXIX

pmp>p—qop

POEL bbin, fut. bbin» to cut off, Psalm 90:6; set
by Pilel. | | |

Deriv. ndyin,

Note. Some regard the notion of cutting as pri-
mary, and this they consider to be applied to speak-
ing (see H. A. Schultens ad Elnawabig, p. 132), but
this I leave undetermined.

Sb Chald. Pael, to speak, Dan. 7:8, 11, 20, 26
ἐν.» (“eloquent”), [Milalai], pr.n. m., Neh.
12:36.

ab or anon m., once constr. st. Jud. 3:31,
Paid TW “δὴ ox-goad;” Gr. βουπλήξ, Il. vi. 135,

| βούκεντρον, see Schétten, De Stimulo Boum, Francof.

tarte (MIAYY), i.e. the planet Venus. So the LXX. | 1774, and Rosenm. Morgenland, on Jud. loc. cit. Root
have rendered in chap. 44, and Vulg. always. How- | 9199 No.1, to correct, to chastise.

ΟΠ ever not a few copies write fully N28? worship, i.e.

abstr. prop. concr. deity, goddess (of heaven), in

9 a
Tike manner the Syriac translator renders it waa

Loas the worship of heaven.

nob with the art. (“ queen”), [Hammole-
keth], pr. ἡ. 1 Ch. 7:18.

ἃς bb TO SPEAK, a word mostly poet. for the

common "33. (Chald. and Syr. 999, SQ. 14. It
in some measure imitates the sound, like the Greek

᾿ λαλέω, lallen). In Kal once part. ΠΡ Pro. 6: 13.
Piet 2? id. Const. with ace. to speak of, to utter.

any thing; Job 8:2, “how long wilt thou utter

such things?” Job 33:3; Ps. 106:2. With a dat. of

pers. and followed by direct discourse, Genesis 21:7,

an pTINP bn 2 “ who would have said to Abra-

ham, Sarah shall give suck?” Compare 1371 No. 1, 6.
Deriv. ΠΣ a word [and pr. n.220)],

Il. bb i. g. 239, ban, bn) TO CUT OFF, or TO
BE CUT OFF, especially applied to grass, herbage,
ears of grain. Fut. (formed in the Chaldee manner)
51 Job 14:2; 18:16; pl. in pause wD Job 24:24;
Psalm 37:2 (see Bleeck on these forms, in Rosenm.

See 1. p. 80), to be cut off; Job 14:2, δὲ Ν᾽ ¥3

2!) “ like a flower he cometh forth and is cut off;”
Job 18:16, “ beneath his roots dry up, 1? ¥? Dip) DyIDID
his branch is cut off from above.” In the former
[German] editions of this book, these forms are taken
as from 20) i.q. 232 to fade, which appears to be
Supported by the words, Ps. 3'7:2 (where there is in
the other member 239), but the signification of cut-

Sins Ps. 90:6, and

deriv. noun npyor

Υ̓ 4 A) not used in Kal, Τὸ RE sMOOTH (compare
the cognate verbs nbn No. I. nbn and the remarks
there given).

NipHat, used of pleasant words, Ps. 119:103.

“SDD with the art. 19927 Dan. 1:11, 16; the
name of an office in the court of Babylon, prob. Pers.

others ale

prefect of the wine; according to
prefect of the treasury.

5519 TO BREAK, TO CRUSH (einfnicéen), Levit.
1:15; 5:8. (Cognate is the root P18, whence this
has arisen, the letter r being softened into, p, and m
interchanged. Syr. and Chald. sn vellicavit.) LXX.
ἀποκνίζω, to cut off with the nail (abfneipen), con-
trary to the express words of the Hebrew text, 8?)

bea) Lev. 5:8.

nipoe m. (from the root n>) —(1) prey, booty,

but especially used of cattle. Nu. 31:12,N8) ‘2VINS

Swoon) P?D3 “captives, and booty, and spoil;”
but verse 11, 27, 32, captives are included also in
this word, Isa. 49;24, 25.

(2) Dual DMP both jaws, by which food is
taken, Ps. 22:16.

ΩΣ m. (from the root wp?) the latter (i. e. the
spring) rain, which falls in Palestine in the months
of March and April, before the harvest. Deu. 11:14;
Jer. 3:3; 5:24; opp. to the former or autumnal
rain (7, 7). Poet. an eloquent and profitable
discourse is compared to the latter rain Job 29:23.

pnpo m. dual (from the root npd),—(1) 2
pair of tongs, Isa. 6:6.
(2) snuffers, 1 Ki. 7:49; 2 Chron. 4:21

jo-oNpoD
pnp? m. dual, ig. the preceding No. 2, Ex. 25:
38; 37:23. [This and the preceding are combined in
Thes., this latter being given as the form before a suff. ]

MAF f. a royal vestry, 2 Ki. 10:22. So as
required by the context, Vulg., Chald., Arab., Kimchi.

See above, at the root ΠῚ.

indy (prob. for sandy “my fulness”), γΜαῖ-
lothi], pr. n. m., 1 Chron. 25:4, 26.

Ἢ nipron pl. f., Psalm 58:7, and with the letters
transposed MPN) Job. 29:17; Prov. 30:14; Joel
1:6, prop. biting ones, biters; poet. used for teeth,
from the root ynd ‘to bite; comp. RatHT: a jaw,
pr. that with which any thing is bitten. It cannot be
laid down that this word denotes any particular kind
of teeth, as the maxillary, the canine, or the incisors.

TWD ἢ (with Dag. euphon.), Joel 1:17, places,
or buildings wheie there are granaries, or cells
for keeping grain (NiW3), denom. from 7439 Hag.
2:19, with Ὁ local prefixed; comp. NX, rida,
and Lehrg. § 122, 1, No. 14.

. BYIDD pl. (from theroot T7)), measures, Job38:5.

121) [Memucan], pr. n. of a Pers. prince in the
court of Xerxes, Esth. 1:14, 16,21; also j319 verse
16 32.

FWD only in plur. ὉΠ Ὁ (from the root nip) —
(1) deaths, Jer. 16:4; Eze. 28:8.

(2) 2 Ki. 11:2 23 concr. slain, where the 1p
is DYN.

“Wd m.—(1) spurious,a bastard, Deu. 23:3;
LXX. ἐκ πορνῆς; Vulg. de scorto natus; and so also
the Oriental interpreters, as well as the Rabbins, who
use this word of a bastard. [For the limitations as
to this use, see Thes. p. 781. ]

(2) metaph. foreigner, Zech. 9:6; LXX. ἀλλο-
γενής. Foreign nations are often compared to harlots
[as being seducers to idolatry] by the Hebrew poets
[1 6. inspired prophets]; see Isa. 23:17, 18. (The
unused Hebrew root ἽΠ9 prob. had the same meaning
as 112 to separate but used in a bad sense, to despise,
to contemn; whence 5 Med. Damma, to be of little

worth, contemptible; compare je Ὁ put to shame;
and Syr. : ἦτο Aph. to contemn. Others take it

from the root “it, whence the noun t a foreign
country; and hence 9.)

“QP m. (from the root 29) --- (1) sale, Lev.
25:27, 29, 50.

CCCCLXXX

nbwiy—n mpi

(2) something sold. Lev. 25:25, 08 132) “a
thing sold by his own brother,” verses 28,33; Eze.
7:13.

(3) something for sale, Levit. 25:25; Neh.
13:20.

MIDD Lev. 25:42, f.; ig. 129 No.1.

mon constr. noon, with suff. ‘AED, plural
nind>pd (from the root 722)f.a kingdom, dominion,
used both of the royal dignity, 1 Ki. 11:11; 14:8
1 Sa. 28:17; and of the country subject to a king
npboos YY royal city, Josh.10:2; 1 88. 27:5. M2
np» royal abode, Am. 7:13. PINTNIDPD king-
doms of the earth, Deu. 28:25.

msdn f., constr. st. misono (from the root b>)

id. Josh. 13:12, sqq.; 1 Sa. 15:28; 2 Sa. 16:3; Jer.
26:1.

ya (from the root JD) m. wine mixed with —

spices, i. q. 39, FO! Pro. 23:30; Isa. 65:11.
}'2> see 12.

ΩΡ m. sadness, Pro. 17:25 (from the root TY,
ie D2) from DD3, comp. DPA from DDD, 927 from
23).

δ (“fatness,” “strength”), [Mamre],
pr. n. of an Amorite who was in league with Abra-

ham, Gen. 14:13, 24. Hence SY %198 “ the oaks

se ie σαὶ

et

of Mamre,” 13:18; 18:1; and simply TD 683:
17,19; 35:27, the name of an oak grove near —

Hebron.
py Job 9:18, a doubtful form which appears

;

to have sprung from Ὁ ΥΩ (36 copies read DMN), —
and O°, trom O°) bitternesses, with }2 pre-—
fixed. The construction will bear either, since the —

verb Y2¥ admits either construction, an accusative,
or the particle }?.

ΠΟΘ m. expansion, Eze. 28:14. Mvp 373

Vulg. Gherub extentus, i.e. with extended wings, comp.
Lx. 25:20. Root MD No.2.

Dei m. (from the root Syn No.1) dominion, —

rule, Dan. 11:3, 5. Plural O98 1 Chron. 26:6,

concer. lords, princes.

movind f. (from bvin) Mic: 4:8; constr. nbving
(Gen. 1:16; Psa. 136
22:21, pl. constr. ΠῚ
rule, Gen. 1:16; Psalm 136:8. a

(2) dominions, jurisdiction, 2 Ki,20:13.

(3) coner. princes, chief rulers, 2 Chr. 32.9.
see No. 2. 5

ὧν

:8), with suff. WYO Isaiah | |
nn, niovpp—(1) dominion

Ϊ

]

jo —pwrn

ΡΟΣ (from the root 2 to possess). Once
Zeph. 2:9, San pw a possession of nettles, a
place occupied by nettles.

s\pialala) m. plur. (from the root PDD) sweet-
messes, Cant. 5:16.

1 with suffix 739 (in some copies without Dag.)
Neh. 9:20, manna Arabica, a sweet gum like honey,
which, in Arabia, and other Oriental regions, exudes
from the leaves of several trees and shrubs, espe-
cially those of the tamarisk kind; this takes place
mostly in July and August, before sunrise. It is
now [1833] more than ten years since some British
naturalists have proved that certain insects, similar
to the genus cimex, aid in producing the manna
(see Hardwicke, in Asiatic Researches, xiv. p. 182, seq.
Bombay Transactions, i.251). This has since been
mere exactly confirmed by Ehrenberg, who informed
me that the manna flows out after the leaves are
punctured by the insects. Comp. Niebuhr’s Descr.
of Arabia, p. 145; J. E. Fabri Historia Manne, in
Fabri et Reiskii Opusce., Med. Arab. p.121. Exodus

16:31, seq.; Nu. 11:6. (Arab. ne id., pr. portion,

\ gift, WS oe? from the root 3. [It has been
) thought that] allusion is made to another etymology,

Ex.16:15, 31; comp. Ch. 12.) [No one who simply
eredits the inspired history of the giving of the manna
can doubt that it was something miraculously given

} to the Israelites, and that it differed in its nature

from any thing now known. ]

J followed by Makk. [Ὁ Ch.—(1) who? what?
Ezr.5:3,9; Dan.3:15; also in oblique interro-
) gation, Ezr. 5:4.

(2) "ΤΊ whosoever, Dan. 3:6,11; 4:14.

}> m.—(1) part, portion (from the root 133).
The proper force of this word as a noun does not
secur in the common use of the O. T. (for the idea is
unsnitable as proposed by Jo. Simonis, who takes
13) Ps.68:24 as his or their portion, i.e. of the
fogs); but it is manifest however in the forms "3192
pr. a parte mea, de ma part, on my part, my behalf
(comp. Eze. 3:17, “warn them °3'3'2” Germ. von mein-
tiwegen, from me), 3152. a parte ejus, and the prefix
12 pr. is its const. state. That this is really a subst.

ΤΥ the pl. const. °3'2 (Isa. 30:11) so manifests as to leave

no room for doubting.

(2) pl. Ὁ} strings of a musical instrument, pr.
tlender threads, so callel from being divided.

see

CCCCLXXXI

ΝΕ ΩΣ

Ps.150:4. Syr. Ls id. Prob. we should alse
here refer, Ps. 45:9, “out of the ivory palaces °33
NY the strings (i. 6. concerts of music) gladden
thee.” As to the plur. termination ‘> for 0°> (which
some have of late been too desirous to exclude from
grammars), see Lehrg. p. 525, 526.

!> and ‘4, when followed by a guttural /, rarely

Ὁ (DIM) Gen. 14:23; 179 4 Sa. 18:16; and con-
stantly in the forms 7M), NM), poet. 9) and 3

which see. (Syr. ~30, Arab. we rarely -)i with

suff. *3'2 (see 112) poet. 3 and "39 (in the Syriac
form); 73!) in pause 192, 721; 1319 for 1121 from
him, f. 731, poet. 47379, 1°21; 31D for 1232) from
us, DZD, 12); OND poet. DFID f. WP.

(1) pr. const. st. of the noun 2 a part of any
thing. Hence a partitive prep. (ΠΡ Ὁ Mem
partitive is what the Hebrews call it), denoting a
part taken out of a whole, which is indicated in Greek
and Lat. sometimes by the prepositions ἐξ, ἐκ, ex, é,
sometimes ἀπό, ab, a (more rarely. de). So after
numerals; Ruth 4:2, “ten men “YO PI) of the
elders of the city.” 2Ki.2:7, “ fifty D'8330 "231
of the sons of the prophets.” Neh. 1:2, ‘O82 TNS
“one of my brethren.” Job 5:1, DWP) Ὁ “who
from amongst his holy ones (i.e. angels)?” Ex.
18:25, ete. Also after verbs of giving, and those
which nearly approach to that notion, verbs of nar-
rating, Psalm 59:13; teaching, Isaiah 2:3—(so a
verb of speaking or teaching being omitted, the
prophet asks, Isaiah 21:11, nbyirny “what of the
night ?” i.e. hast thou to teach. Saadiah supposes
another ellipsis, ‘“ what of the night?” sc. remains) ;—
filling up (f δ), 12 ΝΡ i.e. to fill with some part
of a thing), and vice versé, verbs of receiving (Deu
33:3, compare λαμβάνειν τινός), and those whick
resemble them, as of eating (12 238, Gr. ἐσθίειν, πί-
νειν τινός), of being satisfied (70 YIY), ete. 1 Kings
12:9, Cyn 1 pa “ lighten (somewhat) from the
yoke.” In all these cases }' denotes some part of a
thing, which is expressed hy the genitive in Greek
(see the above cited phrases), French and old Gerni.
(du sang; nimm ὃ ε ὃ Blutes, sc. etwas). Specially—
(a) when it refers to multitude, it denotes (some) out
of the whole number. (Compare Arab. , <x) part,
also some.) Ex. 17:5, NW ‘21D “(some) of the
elders of Israel.” Gen. 30:14, “ give me (some) of
the mandrakes of thy son.” Cant. 1:2, MiP 22H"
iB “ Jet him kiss me (some) of the kisses of his

32

ἿΒ
mouth.” Ex, 16:27; Isa.57:8. It rarely denotes
5.τ-
one of a number, like the Arab. | 2x). Ex. 6:95,
“Eleazar took to wife (one) of the daughters of
Putiel.” Psa. 13'7:3; Gen. 28:11; comp. verse 18.
Dan.11:5, “the king of the south WY 2) and (one)
of his princes.” With a negative particle no one,
none. Job 27:6, "2% 1229 AIM ND ὦ my heart
shall no day reproach me.” 1Sam.14:45; 2 Kings
10: 23.—(b) where it refers toa whole, something,
some. Lev.5:9, D7 “some of the blood.” Job
11:6, “ God remitteth to thee 7222 of thy guilt,”
part of thy guilt.[?] Hence—(c) is manifest the
proper force of 1, .υς in these phrases, al\ ve Le
Ji Yi “ there is not God (pr. of God) but God;”
Sur. iii. 55; τ. 77; XXxvili. 65, (compare the same
words without ur Sur. iii. 1; 11:27; 20:7), Be Ls
a>! “ not even one (pr. not of one),” Sur. ii. 96;
xix. 98; ae ure ae L. “ they have no knowledge,”
Sur. xviii. 4 (compare without ,
14); see a great number of examples in Agrelli De
Variet. Generis et Numeri in L. L. O. O. Lunde,
1815, p. 142, seqq. In all these ] is not pleonastic,
but partitive; “not even the least part of God,” i.q.
not even any God; “ not even a particle of one, not
2ven the] east knowledge.” In Syriac to this answers
pohs 0 I) non a quoquam, and contr. poAx» ἢ
nequaquam, Gal. 5:16. In Hebrew it is used —(a)
ΠΝ i.e. some part of one,evenone. Lev.4:2,
“and if he do 737% NOS) even one of these;”
comp. Eze. 18:10 (where M8 appears to be spurious
[this is mere conjecture]). Deu. 15:7, “ if there be
ἃ poor man among you ΠΣ OSD any of your
brethren.”—(B) 23 even one, in the difficult place,
Gen. 7:22, 1M 12773 Ws 939, which may be ren-
dered “they died, i.e. not any remained alive
which were in the dry land.”—(y) }'8>, DDS i. q.
5D 8 “ noteven any, not even the least.” Isa.
40:17; 41:24; compare Isa. 41:12, 29 (where some
take it “ less than nothing,” a phrase which sounds
more mathematical than poetical). Perhaps in Greek
suck. phrases are similar, as οὐδέν τι, πᾶς τις. But
the true force of this idiom can be little understood
by those who, in such examples, consider } to be
put tropically, or who try all others by single ex-
amples; see Winer in Lex. p. 566.
‘From the partitive signification arises—
(2) the notion of going out from any thing, when
it implies that something was in any thing, and, as
it were, made a part of it, Gr. and Lat. ez, ἐξ. So

χει 70; XXiv.

CCCCLXXXII

:
Tay frequently in the proper signification, after 8},
S171, e.g. to go forth out of the womb, Job 1:21;
out of the mouth, Jud. 11:36; out of the earth, Ex.
12:42; to draw out from the water, a pit, Ps. 18: —
17; 40:3; to take out of any one’s hands (see 725,
“PD, 12D, and the verbs 5°¥7, 031), 7 220 pregn. —
to dip one’s finger, and to take it out from the oil, —
Lev. 14:16. Specially it is often used— Ἢ

(a) of the material, out of which any thing is }
made, and, as it were, proceeds, Cant. 3:9, "S¥2 |
faba “of trees of Lebanon;” Psa. 16:4; 45:14:
Gen. 2:19; Ex. 39:1; Hos. 13:2.

(2) of origin from a parent, or a native place,
Job 14:4, NOW) Wn {AY “who shall bring a”
clean thing out of an unclean?” Isa. 58:12, 120 ~
“those sprung from thee,” i. 6. thy descendants ἢ
(others render, some of thy inhabitants, compare No. ~
1, a); Jud. 13:2, MWD WK “a man of Zorah;” |
Jud. 17:7.

(6) of the author and efficient cause whence
any thing proceeds, Gen. 49:12 »Ὸ δα “be ἢ
coming dark through wine,” 32% ... 122 “ white”
...through milk;” Job 14:9, “it flourishes again”
through the scent of water;” Hos. 7:4, “ an oven
MDND TWA lighted Ὁ y the baker;” Jer. 44:28; Ezer
19:10. }2 NNW to conceive by any one, Gen. 19:36;
often after passive verbs (which ought not to have |
been denied by Winer, in Lex. p. 565, who seems to
have judged from a single example, Cant. 3:10), |
Isa. 22:3, nyip DN “ they are taken by the archers;
Tsaiah 28:7, 1% 19 ΣΡ “they are overcome hy}
wine,” compare Psa. 78:65; Gen. 16:2, 7238 “At
33D “ perhaps I shall be built (i.e. have offspring)
from her” (comp. 7123 Niph.); Ps. 37:23; Eze.27:34:|
Often also used of the author of ἃ judgment or opi-|
nion, {2 P3¥ Job 4:17; 12 YL) Ps. 18:22, to be just,
or unjust in the opinion of any one, compare {9 ὋΣ
Num. 32:22; } DUN Jer. 51:5; Syn “P Zech, 11%
13. mim Addn cursed by the Lord (see 720,
p. CCLXxx, B); Deut. 32:47, “it is not 03) P23
a vain word to you,” i. gq. O3°2'¥3. So I also unde
stand Gen. 3:14, MOAT ODD NAS WY 1.ᾳ. ‘37 DNB
[this is unsuitable to the passage, see No. 4]; 4:11;
and Deut. 33:24, WS 0°93) 92 i. gq. 0930 |
“reckoned as happy by the (other) sons,” i. 4:
his brethren. ot

(4) of the instrument. Job 7:14, ‘3H¥3R niatne
“thou scarest me with dreams;” 4:9. Gen. 9:11
“no more shall all flesh be destroyed ban ὮΦ By |
the waters of a flood;” Ps. 28:7; 76:7; Eze. 28:38 |

(6) of the reason, onaccount of which (whence} _
any thing isdone. Isa. 53:5, 23VBD “ because ©

?

ἡ

Ϊ

!

|
’
I

“κὸν

x 7

=

ω

our sins;” Cant. 3:8; Deut. 7:7; Psa. 68:30; Est.
5:9; Judges 5:11. Hence an, PRD because, of
defect, i.q. because there is not, see 3, ΟΞ,
When the ground or reason is assigned on account
of which any thing is not done, Lat. pre, Eng. for.
Gen. 16:10, 292 15D? NS “it shall not be numbered
for multitude.” Ex. 15:23, “ they could not drink
the water for bitterness;” 6:9; Pro. 20:4. So also
_ to rejoice because of any thing, Pro. 5:18; to sorrow
because of any thing, Ruth 1:13; 1! 0%) to repent
of any thing.

(f) of a law or rule, according to which any
thing is done (compare Lat. ex more, ex lege, ex fa-
dere). 737° *BYD according to the command of Jeho-

yah, 2 Chr. 36:12. Hence according to, after.

Its more frequent meaning (but not, however, as
Υ it is commonly regarded, its primary sense) is—
| (3) the notion of receding, departing, removing
| away from any place, Germ. von (etwas) her, von
(etwas) we g, von (etwas) aué, von (etwas) απ, ἃ πα this, in
Ἷ any direction whatever, whether upward or downward,
) ἀρ. ΘΟ from heaven. Isa.14:12; Ps.14:2; 33:14,
| {2 77° he descended from (the mount), and vice versa
, 12 nby he went up from. Compare Ex. 25:19.
~ There are used in opposition to each other— (a) }'2
| &...from...unto (see & let. a, 1); often for tam,
᾿ quam, whether, or. Psa. 144:13, Irby 19 “from
kind to kind,” i. 6. things of every kind.— (3) TY...}12
Τ and Wi... Ley.13:12, Ὁ) Wi WN « from his
head to his feet;” Isaiah 1:6; 1Ki.6:24. This
oe is often used when all things are without
8 inction to be included, as if from beginning to end,
from extreniity to extremity. Jon. 3:5, ws) pot
038? “from the highest tothe lowest,” i.e. all; henceit
often is tam, quam, both...and, Ex.22:3; Deu. 29:10;
15a.30:19; and with a particle of negation, neither,
hor. Gen. 14:23, Οὐ) ΠΡ WW) OIND ON “ neither
a thread nor a shoe latchet;” Gen. 31:24.—(y)
Ἐς Ὁ. Eze. 25:13, nT ον JED “from Teman
+ even to Dedan.” More often also in this signi-
fication (from...unto) there occurs ον, for which
see below. 37) J from thee hither, see 737

and myda, Specially observe —

_(@) 12 (ἀπό) is often used, not only after verbs

wie. after those of fearing (87,755 ), hiding,
iding oneself (DY, "ND, 753), shutting (Pro. 21:23),

guarding, keeping (7202, De. 23:10), defending (Psa.

|

CCCCLX XXII

of departing, fleeing (M3, D33), withdrawing (13), -

10

43:1; 107:41), all of which may be referred to the
notion of receding; compare Greek κρύπτω, καλὐπτὼ
ἀπό, Matt. 11:25; Lukeg:45; 19:42; and Latin
custodire, defendere ab aliqua re, tutus a-periculo.
Similar to these are ‘BD WEN free from any one;
32 23 a shadow which defends from the sun,
Isa. 4:6; 25:4; NY, 2 3 to rest from any thing.
There is the notion of leaving off, in } 123 to end
(and cease) from any thing, Josh.19:51; 1 Ki. 12:28;
ΤΊ D2? 21 “ (itis) enough for you! (cease now)
from going up.” ‘There is that of failing in j 733.

(Ὁ) Put absol. it signifies distance from any
thing, to be far off from it; compare Gr. ἀπ᾽ ” Ap-
yeoc, far from Argos, φίλης ἀπὸ πατρίδος αἴης; far
from the dear country, Il. ii. 162; Pro. 20:3, N2Y
ΔῊ “to dwell far from strife;” Num. 15:24, ‘22
Wi “ far from the eyes of the assembly ;” hence
figuratively without, Job 11:15; 21:9; Gen. 27:39;
Isa. 14:19; Jer. 48:45, for besides, except, 2 Sa.
13:16; 1 Chr. 29:3; compare its use when followed
by an inf. No. 5, 6.

(¢) And on the other hand, to be near, but sepa-
rated from any thing (Arabic Be oe SA);
whence Syin one who is next to the Goél, or nearest
of kin, the one who is next after him (compare Syr.
Nsxsoh.tso the day before yesterday, prop. the next
day from yesterday); also,to depend, or hang from
any thing (compare ἅπτεσθαι ἀπὸ τινός, ἔκ τινος).
Isaiah 40:15, 1. VW “ a drop (hanging) from a
bucket ;” Cant. 4: 1, 3 “VD ΤΣ “(the flocks) lie
down (as if hanging) from Mount Gilead,” 1. 6. on
its side (compare Soph. Antig. 412, καθήμεθ᾽ ἄκρων
ἐκ πάγων; Od. xxi. 420, ἐκ δίφροιο καθήμενος). Hence
it is very often put just like the Latin a latere, a
dextra et sinistra, a fronte, a tergo, ab occasu, ete.
(compare the French dessous, dessus, dedans, de-
hors, derriére for @arriere, etc.), of remaining in a
place, which may as it were be said to depend from
or on another, i.e. be on any side of it. e.g. PON

XD) on the right and on the left (see under these
words); 78 at the side; D072% in front, to the east,
Gen. 2:8; 13:11; 0° to the west, UNY ΠΡ to
the rising of the sun, Isa. 59:19; "ITS on the hinder
part, bebind, 3°25 round about, PIN afar, 2 Kings
2:7; Isaiah 22:3; 23:6; PI id.; Isaiah 17:13;
ΠΣ, ΠΡ on this side...on that side, 1 Sam. 17:3;
1 Ki. 19:19, 20; also NOH, yd, M3, PAN, see
Heb. Gramm. ὃ 147,1. With ? added,these adverbs
assume the power of prepositions, as has been already
observed; see ? p.ccccxxml, A.

(d) Figuratively applied to tixe, it denvtes—(a)

ΠΟ -
terminus @ quo, sue from which onward, O%Y3>
from youth, 1 Sa. 12:2; 1 Ki. 18:1¢; ‘88 [039 from
my mother’s womb, Jud. 16:17. When prefixed to
a word, signifying space of time, the computation is
always from the beginning, not from the end, like
the Greek ἀφ᾽ ἡμέρας, ἀπὸ νυκτός, Latin de die, de
nocte; Lev. 27:17, bain NW well in the Vulg. sta-
tim ab initio incipientis jubilei ; opp. to 23} WON verse
18; Isa. 38:12, aby ΝΣ OM «from the beginning
of the day,” i. 6. from the morning “to the night,” the
space of one day; 7% from the beginning of thy
life, Job 38:12; 1 Sa. 25:28; D1 from the begin-
. ning of time, or of the world (LXX. az’ ἀρχῆς), Isa.
43:13. In this manner we should also explain these
examples: 1773 immediately from the beginning of
the following day,Gen. 19:34; Ex. 9:6; ὈΨῈ from
a long while ago, i.e. for a long while, Isa. 42:14;
Prov. 8:23, 073%, MND, Isaiah 46:10—(/3) The
time which next follows another, immediately after
(compare letter c), like the Greek ἐξ ἀρίστου, Latin
ab itinere, ex consulatu ; Ps. 73:20, ΡΠ pions “ as
a dream after one awakes;” Prov 8:23, {IS ‘D129
“immediately from the beginnings of the earth ;”
D'D*D after two days, Hosea6:2; ὕω after the end
(see 72); hence simply after; D°D" after some time,
Jud. 11:4; 14:8; 0°22 O°D Josh. 23:1; Ὠ Ὁ) 2
Isa. 24:22; pwn wrvin “after three months,” Gen.
38:24. To the same may be referred TWiT [Ὁ “ be-
yond the appointed time,” 2 Sa. 20:5; unless it be
judged best to take this from the comparative force
of this particle, (more) than, i 6. beyond.

From the idea of proceeding out of, taking out
of, is—

(4) its use as a comparative. It is used of any
thing which is in any way superior to others, and is
as it were chosen out from amongst them (comp.
‘atin egregius, eximius; Greek ἐκ πάντων μάλιστα,
Nl. iv. 96, and ἐκ πάντων, Π. xviii. 431; Hebr. [Ὁ 93
Ps. 84:11). Deu. 14:2, “a people DOP 539 from
among all peoples,” as it were, chosen out, surpass-
ing them; 1 Sam. 10:93, ΤΡ ΟΦ 393 “ greater
than all the people,” prop. in this respect eminent
out of the people, above them all; S20 apy more de-
ceitful than all things, i.e. most deceitful of all things,
Jer.17:9; compare 1 Sa. 18:30; 2 Ki. 10:3; 2 Ch.
g:22; Eze. 31:5, ete. In other examples any thing
is said (in any respect) to be eminent above another,
to surpass it, 6. σ΄. p30 219 “better than Balak,” i.e.
eminent in goodness above Balak, Jud.11:25; Pind
W372 sweeter than honey, Jud. 14:18; 28°97 On
wiser than Daniel, Ezek. 28:3; and with a verb de-
nvting virtue or vice, Jud. 2:19, ἘΞ ΣΕ: anwT

CCCCLXXXIV

r)

“they acted worse than their fithers;” Gen. 1y:0;
29:30; 38:26; Jer. 5:3. Not very different from this
is the opinion of those who refer this use of the ρᾶγ-
ticle in comparison to the sense of receding,as Ewald —
in Cr. Gramm. p. §99, and Winer in Lex. page 565.
They explain the above examples thus, “so sweet as,_
in that respect, to be separated from honey” (1 should
prefer, “ it differs greatly from honey”), since whatever
ts eminent above others is also different from them; but —
to depict the superiority and excellence of any thing, |
and to place it as it were before the eyes, the special |
idea of eminence standing out, and hence of surpass-
ing, is manifestly m ‘re suitable than the general one |
of distance, standing apart; eé ift an die Entfernung mit |
der Richtung nad) oben gu tenfen (compare the use of the
particle SY in comparing Job 23:2; Psalm 137:6).
How close the connection is between this use of the |
particle in comparing, and its negative power (No.5, |
letter 6), both of which arise from the idea of separa.
tion and surpassing, is shewn by examples of this
kind, Gen. 4:13, xiv ‘wy bya “my crime is greater |
than (that) it may be forgiven,” or “(so) great]
is my crime that it cannot be furgiven;” 1 Ki.8:643 |
also Hos. 6:6, Mibyp ody nyy nar xy Ἔν ἘΠ Ἢ
(1 delight in mercy not in sacrifice, in the know
ledge of God more than in burnt offerings.”. Wha
is called the third term of a comparison is easily
supplied in the following, Isaiah 10:10, DD
ndyanp “their idols surpassed the idols of Jerusa:
lem” (in number and in power), Mic. 7:4; Ps.62:105
Job 11:17. In other places any thing is said to sur
pass any one, which exceeds his strength or ability;
Deu. 14:24, TI 2 127 “ the journey is greater
than thou,” 1. 6. exceeds thy strength, is greater
than that thou canst make it. Gen. 18:14; Job
15:11. More examples are given in grammals,
Lehrgeb. p. 690; Ewald, Gram. loc. cit. y
(5) When prefixed to an infinitive 19 is—(a) be=
cause that, because (comp. on account of, No. 2, 6)»
Deu. 7:8, ODNY ἡ NINN “ because Jehovah loveth
you.”—(b) from that, used of time, after the
(No. 3, 4), 1 Ch. 8:8; 2 Ch. 31:10.—(c) by far th
mest frequently, so that not, lest, from the sig ni-
fication of receding, after verbs which convey th
notion of hindering; e.g. to restrain (8°27), Num
32:7; to guard, to take care, Ps. 39:2; Gen. 31:29
to dehort, Isa. 8:11; to reject, 1 Sam. 8:7; to close,
to shut up, Isa. 24:10; Zec. 7:12 (comp. Gen. 27:1;
Psal. 69:24); to dismiss, Ex. 14:5; to forget, P
102:5; Isa. 49:15; Nu. loc. cit. “ why do ye turn
aside the heart of the children of israel οἱὲ 73¥%
PND.” Gen. 27:1, “his eyes were dim NR) 80 th

ὍΡ-

get her sucking child 7}037j2 ON so that she has
not compassion,” etc. Similarly Isaiah 54:9, “ I have
sworn 4} 4X that I will not be angry,” prop. “I
have sworn (and this hinders) lest 1 should be angry.”
Sometimes instead of a verb there is a noun, and ἢ is
| forthe fuller N72, 1 Sam. 15:23, “ he rejected thee
ΡΝ so that thou art no (more) king.” Jer. 48:2,
| “we will destroy it 39 so that it be no (longer)
“a nation.” Isaiah 52:14, WN NNwD “ disfigured
80 as not to be man,” so as scarcely to bear a human
form. Also, Isa. 17:1; 23:13 24:10; 25:2; Jer.
2:25; 1 Ki. 15:13.
_ (6) It is once prefixed as a conjunction to a future,

cE ὦ

1.6. Syr. » eX, Arab. οὐ 0. lest; comp. No. 5, ¢.

Deu. 33:11, PPD LXX. μὴ ἀναστήσονται. Vulg.
| non consurgant. Comp. Lelrg. p. 636.
When prefixed to other particles of place, |!) com-
j monly has the signification of receding (see above,
) No. 3), and the other particle denotes the place whence
jany thing recedes, as in French de chez quelqu’un,
) daupres ; e.g. 8D from behind, binter (etwas) weg;
7 a from amongst, gwifden (etwas) weg 3 TAD, "DDD,
| ¥i2, DYID, NOD, see WIN, JS, WE, 52, YW, OY. (As
)to NN, see above, page xciv, A, after M8). In
j other places, it denotes only a part or side of any
) thing, as NN") after, behind (a tergo), see No. 3, 6.
ἱ Other compounded forms are noticed under No. 2, 6.
| In some phrases }? is transposed; and although
| prefixed to one preposition it is to be construed as if
| put after it, as "WP30 for 19 ΡΞ; like the Syriac
"οὔθ SNS, 7279 except, ig. 19 72? (both of which
are in use); vice versa in —

| i> for 9 1) as in Lat. inde, to which it often an-
| swers, for dein. It stands for the simple 13 signifi-
cation No. 3, a, of the terminus a quo, inde ab, from.
! ΡΠ Ο» from afar, Job 36:3; 39:29; of time, 2 Sa.
71g; 2 Ki. 19:25; 1 Chr. 27:23, 72¥ OMY yan?
ΒΘ “from twenty years old and under.” 1Ch.17:
"10; Mal.3:7. Especially followed by Y, Wi from—
until, Zec. 14:10; Mic. 7:12; of time, Jud. 19:30;
| also, tam, quam, both, and, whether, or, 2Ch:15:13,
WPS TN wand “whether man or woman.” Esth.
1:20; and with a particle of negation, neither, nor,
Ex. 11:7; 2 Sa. 13:22.—Here do not belong nan?
᾿ 18:7, and ? non? 1 Ki. 7:32, which are for
ὁ NDAD, N3!9, with the added notion of moticn to a
place; compare yim>y.

DND see after Py p. xciv, A.

-- Τὺ

CCCCLXXXV

he could not see.” 788. 49:15, can a woman for-

mD--10

ἿΘ Ch. suff. 92, 939, 73, AIP, NIP i. q. Hebrew.

(1) part of a thing, constr. state of the noun ἢ},
Its power as a noun is manifest in examples of
this kind; Dan. 2:33, “as to the feet, 910) "7 ἡ Π9Ὁ
DN Ἢ ἡ ΠΡ. a part of them was iron, a part of
them earthenware ;” compare .OOLLXO—,OOLLXS
2 Tim. 2:20; Buarhebr. p. 171, 200.

(2) out of, prop. used of going out. Hence—(a)
of the author from whom, as the fountain, anything
proceeds, after a passive verb, Ezr.4:21.—(b) of the
cause by which anything is moved, en account of,
Dan. §:19.—(c) of the law or rule according to
which anything is done, Ezr. 6:14; whence BYP 3
out of truth, or according to truth, truly, Dan.
2:47; 2°8! J certainly, Dan. 2:8; compare Greek
ἐκ used to express adverbs by a periphrasis, e. g. ἐξ
ἐμφανοῦς, 1. q. ἐμφανῶς.

(3) from, in the signification of receding, “hence
also after a verb of fearing, Dan. 5:19; used of time,

from a time, and onward, Da. 3:22; often followed
by other prepositions. my 1! = Hebr. DY!D, NN, see
γὴν. ἘῚΡ ΠΡ 1. ᾳ. Hebr. 28D, 229. IN 19 1. 4.
ΤᾺ from that time and- onward, see ]718. Here also
belongs its privative signification (as to which see the
Hebr. No. 5, 6); Dan. 4:13, haw RWIS j!D ma2° “ his
heart shall be changed, so that it be no more that of
a man.”

(4) comparative, above, more than, Dan. 2:30.

NJ!) Chald. see 731,
ΓΝ pl. from ΠΣ, portions.

MAID £. ig. 72°22 a song, specially in mockery,
a satire, Lam. 3:63.

ΓΘ f. Chald. i. ᾳ. ΠῚ which see.

yD Chald. 1. q, Hebr. )V2, dd, according to the
Chaldee mode, being changed into nd (from the root
YT, fut. YI).

(1) knowledge, knowing, Dan. 2:21; 5112.

(2) understanding, ibid. 4:31, 33.

Pie) prop. TO BE DIVIDED, TO BE DIVIDED 0U1,
TO DIVIDE, see Piel No.1. (Kindred are }3’), and 1%),
In the Indo-germanic languages there correspond,
transp. νέμω; Zend. neeman; Pehlev. nim; and per-
haps pépwe, petpopar). In Kal—

(1) to allot, to assign, followed by δ 158. 65:12.

(2) to prepare, to make ready (prop. to divide
into parts, to arrange), e.g. an army, 1 Ki. 20:25.

(3) to number, used of the census of the people,
1Ch.21:1,17; 27:24. (Chald. and Syr. [s9, 829 to
number. Perhaps Sanscr. man, to reckon, to think)

VID -

Prt—(1) te divide (see Kal), to allot, to assig+
to any one, followed by 2 of pers. Dan.1:5; Job 7:3

(2) to appoint, to constitute (used of God), Jon.
2:1; 4:6,8. Followed by a finite verb, Psa. 61:8,
IIS? 19. “appoint (order, cause) that they may
preserve him;” followed by SY to set over; Dan.
1:11.

Puat, "888. to be constituted, set over, 1 Chron.
9:29.

Nipuat, pass. of Kal No. 3, to be numbered, Gen.
13:16; Eccl. 1:15; to be numbered with, followed
by NN Isa. 53:12.

Derived nouns, besides those which follow, are ‘>
Nz, and the proper names 209, NAIA,

MID & ND Ch. to number, to review, Dan.
5:26. Part. pass. 82 verses 25, 26.

Paw 39 and "39 to constitute, to appoint to an
office, Dan. 2:24, 49; 3:12; Ezr. 7:25.

Derivative, 1525.

ΓΝ τὰ. pr. part, portion, number (see the not),

specially mina, Gr. pra (Syr. LL, Arab. aa
the weight of a hundred shekels, as is gathered from
1 Ki. 10:17, compared with 2 Ch. 9: 16.— The com-
putation is obscure in the passage, Ezek. 45:12,
“ twenty shekels, twenty-five shekels, fifteen shekels
shall be your maneh:” this must either be under-
stood of a three-fold maneh, of twenty, twenty-fiv e,
and fifteen shekels, or else of one of sixty (15+
20+25) shekels. But the former opinion is pre-
ferable.

ID pl. Mi) (with Kametz impure, Est. 2:9), ἢ
(1) @ part, a portion, Ex.29:26; Lev. 7:33;
especially of food, 1Sam.1:4. ΠῚ Mv to send
portions of food (from a feast), Neh. 8:10, 12.
- (2) 1. ᾳ. P2D a lot, Jer. 13:25.

m35 in pl. 0°) parts, i.e. times, Gen. 31:7, 41.
Compare 7? No. 7.

IID m. driving (daé Fabren), of a chariot, 2 Ki.
9:20. Root 30).

TWAIN f. (from the root 192 No.1, to flow), a
deep valley, through which water flows, Jud. 6:2,

s-e ΕΣ

Arab. «6... and bg a trench of water, see Schult.
ml Job. p. 49.

ND m. (from the root 783), Ps. 44:15, W859 ὙΠ).

a shaking of the head, meton. applied to its object,
Le. to en object of derision.

CCCCLXXXVI

MoD: -ΠῸ

| mind (from the root 5), with suif. pl. 70335
(Ps. 116: 7).

—(1) rest, Lam.1:3. Toseek rest for
| 3 woman, i.e. “ conditionem” (Liv. iii. 45); to seek mar-
riage, Ruth 3:1. Plur. Ps. 116:7.

(2) a place of rest, Gen. 8:9; Deu. 28:65. ᾿
(3) [Manoah], pr. n. of the father of Samson, ὦ
Jud. 13:2, seq. |

THMID ἢ of the preceding.—(1) rest, repose,
condition of rest, Ruth 1:9 (compare 3:1; Jer. |
45:3; Isa. 28:12, M27 NNt “this is the rest,”
this is the way to enjoy tranquil felicity. ΓΊΓΣΘ S
still waters, Ps. 23:2. Specially the quiet posses-_
sion of the land of Canaan, Ps. 95:11 [a far higher ἢ
rest is here pointed out]; Deut. 12:9. |

(2) a place of rest, Num. 10:33; Mic. 2:10;
hence a habitation, Isa. 11:10.

[3D τὰ. according to the Hebrews, progeny (see ἢ
3 and 13). It is once found Prov. 29:21, “he who ©
brings up his servant tenderly from his youth ἢ
fi AY INN) afterwards he will be (will wish’te ἢ
be as) ason;” Luth. fo will er darnad ein Sunfer feyn.
Others understand it to be an ungrateful mind ι
from the root 133, Arab. ure t0 receive favours
gratefully.

DID with suff. D122 (from the root D33). ὋΝ
flight, Jer. 46:5.
(2) refuge, Ps. 142:5; Job 11:20.

Isa. 52:12.

NID m. a yoke, pr. for plowing, from the root ὙΣ

to plow, to break up the ground (Syr. and Arab. Ι:

"ΕΣ hence ὈΣῚΝ 9 a yoke, beam, of weavers,
1 Sam. 17:7; 2 Sam. 21:19, in which signification

the Syrians and Arabs have au, κ᾿ geen? being

softened. ra

TIN £. (from the root Ἢ) α candelabrum,
α candlestick, always used of the great candlestick
which stood in the tabernacle of witness, Ex. 25:31,

seq; 30:27; 31:8; 37:17; 39:37. [Also in pl. of
the candlesticks in the temple, 1 Ki. 7:49, etc. ]

D3 τὰ. pl. (with Dag. euphon.), princes, ᾿
or Nah. 3:17.

¢ ’

ΤΊΣ an unused root, Arab. a to give, wk '
to distribute, to divide out (kindred to 7132, 122, com: |

Ο ψ)5- ΠΠῸ

pare as to the relation of the verbs ἥδ and A> under
the root M22). Hence—

MIND f—(1) a gift, Gen. 32:14, 19, 21; 43:11,
15, 25, 26, ete.

(2) tribute, which was exacted from a tributary
people under the milder name of a gift (Diod. i. 58),
2 Sam. 8:2, 6; 1 Ki. 5:1; 2 Ki. 17:4; Ps. 72:10.

(3) agiftoffered to a divinity, a sacrifice,
Gen. 4:3, 4, 5; specially a sacrifice without blood,
| opp. to ΠΣ a bloody sacrifice, Lev. 2:1, 4, 5, 6; 6:7;
seq.; 7:9. Hence 1021 M3}, Ps. 40:7; Jer. 17:26;
Dan. 9:27.

MMI Ch. id. Dan. 2:46; Ezr.7:17. _

ὉΠ (“comforter”), [Menahem], pr. n. of a
_king of Israel (772—761, B.c.), 2 Ki. 15:17—22.
LXX. Μαναήμ. Vulg. Manahem.

ND (“rest”), [Manahath], pr.n—(1) of a
} man, Gen. 36:23.
(2) of a place otherwise unknown, 1 Ch. 8:6.

*}D (from the root 73, to which origin allusion

Tt PZ
| is made Isa. 65:12), fate, fortune (Arab. lucy

; ἀ.5..}} With art. the name of an idol which the Jews

-

' πο worshipped together with Gad (see 73,
| 8), by lectisteria, Isa.65:11. [This passage says
1 nothing about Bubylon.] The planet Venus ought
| probably to be understood, which, as the giver of
_ good fortune (acd! dx. lesser good fortune), was
coupled by the ancient Shemites with Gad. Per-
haps this is the same as δί:υ. a goddess of the gentile
Arabians, mentioned in the Koran (liii. 19, 20).
|| See as to these superstitions my Comment. on Isa.
}| foe. cit. Another trace of this divinity is in the pr.
n.found in the Pheenician inscriptions, (*)3273Y 1. e.
worshipper of Venus (see Inser. Cit. ap. Pocock, No.
iv. xii.)

1. 73D Jer. 51:27 (and according to some, Psalm
45:9, which is unsuitable; see }2), [Minni], pr. n.
of a province of Armenia, which loc. cit. is joined
Τ᾿ with OTS according to Bochart (Phaleg. 1.1. cap. iii.
P- 19,20) Μινυάς, a tract of Armenia; Nicol. Da-
masc. ap. Jos. Antt.i. 3, § 6. Some suppose the name
of Armenia itself to come from 132773.

Il. °3> poet. for 12 with the additicn of * parago-
Bic, Jud. 5-24; Isa. 46:3; as to the form ‘3 Isaiah
89:11; see 1 No. 2.

᾿ς Ἢ -

CCOCCLXXXVII

Ὁ) --Π ἢ
Ὧ 3 see ἴὉ.
Ὁ ΓΜ ἑηπταπεῖ,.Ἶ, see 1D"),

1!) m. Chald. number, Ezr.6:17, from the root
N22, 720.

ΤΟΣ (perhaps given from the root 129), [Min-
nith], pr. name of a town on the borders of the Am-
monites, Jud. 11:33, whence wheat was brought to
the Syrian market, Eze. 27:17.

MD. To such a noun is commonly referred the
form nd in the words, Job 15:29, 023" yw? mo? Nb
which are thus rendered, “their wealth shall not
spread itself out in the earth ;” md is derived from
the root 123, of which there is another trace in the
common reading ἨΓῚ235 Isa. 33:1, which is supposed.
to mean the same as the ον Med.Ye, to obtain, to

acquire; whence Jb, ΣΤ wealth, possession, ier
wealth, riches. But I can hardly regard the reading
as being correct; perhaps (with one MS.) we should
read D?31) from AY i.g. NOI their fold, poet.
their flocks. The words in the passage in Isaiah

appear just as doubtful [but there no various reading
is quoted]; see ne).

gS-

ie

j2’2 an unused root, Arab. γος to divide, to allot
(kindred is 122); whence ἢ a gift (Manna); Ὁ part.
const. 2; plur. 5°32 and pr. n. M3.

Δ) TO KEEP BACK, TO RESTRAIN ([“Arab.pr<

Chald. id.”], cogn. are |82, and Aithiop. P44: to re-
ject, to cast aside. [“ The primary syllable is 3,
which has a negative force; see §13.” Thes.]) Ezek.
31:15, HNN YIN) “and I will restrain its
floods.”—(1) followed by 1, to restrain from any
thing; 1 Sam. 25:26, 34, 78 YTD WI Ww “ who
has restrained me from doing thee evil;” Jer. 2:25,
AMD 3229 Y22 “withhold thy foot from being un-
shod,” do.not so hasten as to loose thy shoes, Jerem.
31:16.

(2) Followed by an ace. of thing, and 9 of pers.
to withhold any thing from any one, Genesis 30:2,
192778 FH) YD WS “who has withheld from thee
the fruit of the womb,” 2 Sa. 13:13; 1 Ki. 20:7; Job
22:7; followed by 5 of pers. Ps. 84:12, etc. In the
same sense is said [9 ‘B YY Nu. 24:11; Ecc. 2:10.

NipuHat.—(1) to be withheld, hindered; Jerem.
3:3, reflex. to let oneself be hindered; Nu. 22:16,
followed by }2 with an inf.

ΓΟ --}}Ὁ

(2) to be taken away, followed by 9 Job 38:15.
Hence pr. n. Y2'D*, YINPA.

Sy m. (from the root by), a bolt, a bar, Cant.
6:5; Neh. 3:3.

ΤΟΣ m. id. Deu. 33:25.

DPI m. pl. delicate fare, dainties, from the
root 533, which is also used in Arabic in speaking of
costly banquets, Ps. 141: 4.

DyIyI> m. pl. 2 Sam. 6:5; Vulg. sistra, an in-
strument of music, so called from its being shaken
(root ¥32 Pil. ¥392), like σεῖστρον from σείω. Syr. and
Arab. tympana quadrata.

PID £. only in pl. MP2 bowls for libations,
Ex. 25:29; 37:16; Nu.4:7. (Syriac ἱκζωζιο
id., from the root fos Pael to offer a libation.)
n> i. ᾳ. ΠΣ Ὁ ἔα nurse; see Hiph. of the root

or

my3> (“one who forgets;” see Gen. 41:51),
pr.n. Gr. Μανασσῆς, Manasseh.—(1)ason of Joseph,
adopted by Jacob his grandfather, Gen. 48:1, seqq.
For the boundaries of the territory of the tribe of
Manasseh, part of which was on each side of Jordan,
see Josh. 13:29—32; 17:8,seqq. Patron. #2) Deu.
4:43.—(2) a king of Judah (699—644, B. C.), the

son of Hezekiah, remarkable for his idolatry, super-
᾿ stition, and cruelty towards the righteous, 2 Kings
21:1—18; 2Ch.33:1—20.— (3) Jud.18:30 2} Π2.----
(4) Ezr. 10:30.—(5) verse 33.

FJD for ΠΕ (from the root 13"), pl. M832 Neh.
12:44, and Ni} Neh. 12:47; 13:10 (with Kametz
impure); ἔα part,a portion; Ps.63:11, D°7¥Y ND
7) “they shall be the portion (i.e. prey) of foxes;”
Psalm 11:6, “a wind of hot blasts (is) D013 N39 the
portion of their cup,” i. e. is poured out for them,
Ps. 16:5. Used of portions of food, Neh. 1. ο.

Did τὰ. one pining away, one who is consumed |
with calamities; root DD’) which see Job 6:14.

Ὁ 3 τὴ. tribute. (Commonly taken from DO® be-
cause tribute is “ virium dissolutio et confectio,” a deri-
vation which can hardly seem suitable to any one. I
have no doubt that 5° is contr. from D3!) tribute,
toll, from the root D3 to number, like the fem. 75’)
measure, number, for 792. Many examples of the
softening of the letters ks, or ξ at the end of words by

CCCCLXXXVIII

the rejection of k, are found in Gr. and Lat., as Ajaz,

mpp— yy ab

Αἴας, pistrix, pistris, x orpie; ὄρνις, Vor. ὄρνιξ, mixiua
mistus ; sestersius for sextertius ; also x and ss betweet

two vowels like the Hebrew micsa, missa: Ulixes, — i

Ulysses; μαλάσσω, malaro; also maximus, and Ital.

massimo : Alexander and Alessandro.) Almost always q ἷ

used of tribute rendered by labour, servile work,

angaria; fully 129 DD (servile tribute), 1 Ki. 9:21; — i

2 Chron. 8:8. Of frequent use are the phrases 77)

pop Deu. 20:11; Jud. 1:30, 33,35; Isa. 31:8; and |
ΣΝ pnd m3 Gen. 49:15; Josh. 16:10; to be liable —

to impressment for servile work. Without 72) id.,
hence 029 ἸΏ) Josh. 17:13; DD? DY Jud.1:28; and

y DD oi” Esth. 10:1, to lay servile work upon any
one; DDI 7 ἜΝ superintendent of works, or of im-
pressment, 2 Sam. 20:24; 1 Ki. 4:6; 12:18; plur.

DD WY superintendents of works, task-masters, —

Exod. 1:11.

3D τὰ. (from the root 23D)—(1) subst. seats }

set round, triclinium, couches set in a circle,

in the Oriental manner, Cant. 1:12; comp. the root |

33D 1 Sam. 16:11.

(2) adv. round about, 1 Ki. 6:29; plur. MaDe |

id., Job 37:12.

(3) plur. constr. prep. around, about, 2 Ki. 23:5, 3

pow ΘΟ “ around Jerusalem.”

“ADD τὰ. (from the root 3D) prop. particip. Hiph.,
shutting up, hence—

(1) he who shuts up, a locksmith, smith (τας

tisan), 2 Ki. 24:14, 16; Jer. 24:1; 29:2.

(2) that which shuts up, a prison Psa. 142:8; |

Isa. 24:22.

KBD! ἢ border ; plur. N30 (from the root 120). /

(1) close places, poet. used of fortified cities, Ps.
18:46; Mic. 7:17.

(2) borders, margins (Randleijten), so called from z

their inclosing, Ex. 25:25,seq.; 37:14.

~

(3) 1 Ki. 7:28, 29, 31, 32, 35, 36; 2 Ki. 16:19; —
ornaments on the brasen bases of the basins, which —
appear to have been square shields, on the four ἢ

sides of the bases; see verses 28, 29, 31.

“IDD τὰ. the foundation of a building, 1 Kings
7:9; from the root 1D inflected in the manner of
verbs 15. 4

IDD m. a portico, so called from the columns:
standing in rows; compare ὙΦ, TY order, row.
It is once found, Jud. 3:23.

TTD?) ig. DDD and OND No. IL, τὸ MELT, Τὰ

FLOW DOWN. (Chald. 8D9, Syriac ἤροντο to be de
cayed, to putrify; Ath. PAC: to melt.)

Pal

4
᾿

a q

x

n2D.—NDD

Hirut, to melt, to dissolve.

Psa. 147:18; fut. apoc. DIA) Psa. 39:12;

MDD f. (from the root D2), plur. MDD tempta-

᾿ tion, trials; used of—(1) the great deeds of God,

by which he would both prove and excite the faith
of his- people, Deuter. 4:34; 7:19; 29:2. On the
other hand —

(2) a temptation of Jehovah 15 i. 4. a complain-
ing against him, Psa. 95:8; whence [Massah], the
pr. n. of a place in the desert 15% Ex. 17:7; Deut.

6:16; 9:22; 33:8.

(3) calamity, by which God tries any one, re-
paopoc, N. T., Job 9:23.

MDD prop. number (contr. from ΠΟΘ, like DD
which see, for 53', root DDS), constr. NBD prep. ac-
cording to the number, i.e. at the rate of, even as
(Syr. Kens, Chald. NDD3 for Hebr. "3, 1). Deut.
16:10, 77!-N21) NBD “even as thy hand can give.”
LXX. καθὼς ἡ χείρ σου ἰσχύει.

hee

MDD m. a covering, a vail (for the face), Exod.
| 34:33—35- So all the versions, the context almost
demanding it. But this cannot be explained on
) philological grounds. Yarchi indeed observes that
) this word is used in the Gemara in speaking of
᾿ vailing the face, but this was no doubt taken from

& Bi-

| this passage. Arab. 44, which I formerly com-

|| pared, signifies rather a coverlet than avail. Possibly

» we ought to read Πὥ Ὁ (ΠΞ ΘΟ, 72D), a covering,
᾿ a vail.

ΓΟ f.i.g. ΠΡ a hedge, thorn-hedge, Mic.
| 7:4; from the root δ to hedge, to fence around.
DD m. (from the root 2), removing away,
| keeping off, 2 Ki. 11:6.

ὝΠΟ τὰ. (from the root WD), traffic, mer-
chandise, 1 Ki. 10:15.

yor TO MIX, TO MINGLE, 1. ᾳ. 41. (This root
_ is very widely extended, not only in the Pheenicio-
| Shemitic languages, but also in the Indo-Germanic
and Slavonic languages res are. gin, τ)» οὐ

| Med. Ye, to MIX, (pire duane mixture; Germ.
| Mifdhmafd); Aram. wh; 3), WS; Sanser. maksh
and misr ; Pers. ωϑ peel and ursedli Gr. μίσγω;

ἘΦ-

Ε a

CCCCLXXXIX

Psa. 6:7, ‘N23
᾿ς ADOS ὍΝ “IT dissolve (as it were) my couch with
_ tears.”
| trop. to melt the heart, i.e. to terrify; plur. VDDD
_ iu the Chald. form for 4073} Josh. 14:8.

noon—Srya5

Lat. misceo; Polish mieszam; Bohem. smisseti; Engl
to mash, to mix; Germ, mifden.) Ps. 102:10; Isa.

mingled in her midst a spirit of perversities;” i. 6.
Jehovah has sent upon them a perverse dispcsition.
Specially to mix wine, i.e. to spice it, Prov. 9:2, 5;
Isa. 5:22.

Hence 4D) and—

> m. wine mixed with spices, Psa. '75:9, 1. 4.
Δ} which see.

yD τη. constr. 2%) (from the root 39), a cover-
ing, 2Sam. 17:19; specially used of the vail before
the gate of the holy tent, Exod. 26:36, sq.; 39:38;
40:5; and of the court, Exod. 35:17; 39:40; called
more fully ἼΘΙ NAB Exod. 35:12; 39:34; 40:21.
Isa. 22:8, THA ADD NS 23) “and the vail of Judah
shall be uncovered,” i. e. Judah shall be exposed
to shame; an image taken from a virgin, whose vail
has been taken away by outrageous and violent men.
The same figure is used in Arabic; see Schult. Origg.
Hebr. § 258.

ΞΟ f. (from the root 39), a covering, Eze.
28:13.
I. MDD ἢ (from the root 9) No. I).—(1) the

casting of metal. MBI bay a calf cast (of metal),
Exod. 32:4,8. 3B! ‘78 the cast images of gods,

Jud. 17:3, 4.

(2) σπονδή, a league, Isa. 30:1.

II. MDB") f. (from the root 922 No. Il), a cover
ing, Isa. 25:7.

}2DD m. (from the root {2D No. 4, to be poor),
poor, wretched, Eccl. 4:13; 9:15, 16. Arabic

verb ΟΠ ἢ: to be poor, j>D!, rs to make poor.
Many modern languages have adopted this word
(prob. from the Arabic), as the Ital. meschino, mes-
chinello ; Portuguese, mesquinho, subst. mesquinhez ;
French, mesquin, subst. mesquinerie. Hence—

mad f. poverty, misery, Deut.8:9; see the
preceding word.

nii2D'2 plur. f. storehouses, granarics, bya
transposition of the letters for 1D3'D, from the root
DID which see, Ex. 1:11; 1 Ki. 9:19; 2 Chr. 8:4.

NBD £. (from the root 722 No. I, i. q. ‘cians te
| weave), threads, web of a weaver, Jud. 16:13, 14

19:14, DY oO ABA FP Tin “Jehovah has |

Ex. 34:17. Specially a molten image, Deut. 9:12;~

ey pees ZEthiop. P7n,4:, whence anew —

-ς

myo—7yDD

nb» ¢ (from the root bp) — (1) a way cast
up, embanked, highway; hence a public way,
Jud. 20:31, 32; 1 Sa.6:12; Isa.40:3. Applied to
course of life, Pro. 16:17; Ps, 84:6.

(2) a ladder, steps, 1.4. DbD. 2 Ch. 9:11.

bibp» m. (from the root bbp), a way embanked,
i.e. a public, a great road, Isa. 35:8.

“YODD only in pl. O°N209 Isa. 41:7, 2°9D9 1 Ch.
22:3, and Nip) 2 Chron. 3:9; Jer. 10:4, nails;

GG

comp. Arab. jlpue a nail. Root WP. [Once written
with & Ecc. 12:11.]

DDI TO MELT, TO FLOW DOWN, TO WASTE
away. In Kal once found, used of a sick person
wasting away, Isa. 10:18. (Kindred roots are TD!)

ὦ eg
DS) No. IT; see also (ἡ οἷς to dissolve, to macerate in
water, and the words given under 33.)

Nipaat 92), in pause 2), fut. D'D!, inf. DI—(1)
to be melted, used of the manna, Ex. 16:21; of wax,
Psal.68:3; by hyperb. of mountains melting witli
blood, Isa. 34:3.—Jud. 15:14, “his bands melted
from off his hands,” i.e. fell from his hands as if
torsed. Used of cattle when sick, 1 Sa. 15:9.

(2) to become faint.—(a) with fear, terror,
2 Sam. 17:10; often used of the heart, Deut. 20:8;
Josh.2:11; 5:1 The original force of the expres-
sion is ἐπυοα in the following: Josh. 7:5, ‘ the
heart of the people melted, 0°? "ΠῚ and became
water.—(b) with sorrow, grief, Psa. 22:15; 112:10;
compare Ovid. ex Ponto, i. 2,57, “ sic mea perpetuis
liquescunt pectorq curis, Ignibus admotis ut nova cera
solet.”

Hipuit, causat. of Niphal No. 2,a, to make fearful,
Deu. 1:28.

Derivatives, Ὁ, DIA; comp. also 2, MDD, which
I refer however to another root.

yD'D α weapon, an arrow, a dart, Job 41:18.

Arab. ς Ὡς id. from the root ¢ 1) to draw an arrow
Og Cs

in a bow, Koran, lxxix. 1; the letters Ὁ and } being
interchanged.

YD τὰ. (from the root yD}])—(1) a quarry, see
the root, Hiphil No.1. 2Ki.6:7, yoo nde jay
“ whole stones (not hewn), from the quarry.” LXX.
λέθοις ἀμροτόμοις ἀργοῖς. Vulg. incorrectly lapides
dolati.

[¥OR, separated in Thes. ]
(2) breaking up, departure of a camp, prop. of

CCCCXC

ΣΒΟΣ -Π

a Nomadic host (see YD] No. 2); hence Με applied —
to single individuals, Deu. 10:11 , DY 55; © YD «tg
go out before the people.” Num. 10:2, “NY yond
nizm20 “for the departure of the camp.” ‘Subst.
a journey, Ex. 40:38; Nu. 10:6; a station ona
journey, Exod. 17:1, ὉΠ ΘῸΡ “according to their |
stations.” Nu. 10:6, 12.

“THD τὰ. (from the root WWD) a prop, a stay, —
1 Ki. 10:12.

“tBD/> m. const. 75D with suff. "IBD (from the
root 15D) wailing, lamentation, Gen. 50:10; Am
5:16, 17.

NBD m. (from the Chaldee root 82D Pe. and |
Aph. to feed); fodder for cattle, Gen. 24:25, 325
42:27; 43:24.

ΓΠΞΌΒ F. i. q- NBD (which see) scurf, scab, a
place in the body affected by ascab, Lev. 13:6, 7, 8.

MINDS pl. f. cushions, quilts, coverlets, su
called from being spread out, see the root.15D No, 3. —
Ezek. 13:18, 21. Vulg. cervi ἢ
calia.

Symm. ὑπαυχένια.

“EDD m. (from the root 12D)—(1) narration
(compare the verb in Pi.) Jud. 7:15. q

(2) number, Nu.1:2; 9:20; and so frequently.
Sometimes in the ace. it is put adverbially for a
ing to thenumber, Ex.16:16,02°NW52 BPD “ace —
cording to the number of your souls.” Job 1: 5
Elsewhere (as the Gr. ἀριθμῷ, ἀριθμόν) it is added
pleonastically to numerals. 2 Samuel 21:20, OY
BDI) YAN) “ twenty-four in number” (24 an der
Bal). —n8DD PS Gen. 41:49; 78D2 PS? 1 Chron. —
22:4, and TBD PRTW Job 5:9; 9:10; withor
number, i.e. innumerable. On the contrary ‘no
“BDI, "B09 YIS men of number, are a few, such as :
can be ‘easily numbered, Gen. 34:30; Deu. 4:27;
Psalm 105:12; Jer. 44:28; 1Chron. 16:19; <a
apposit. “ADD Ὁ) the days, which are a number, —
i.e. Gan be numbered, a few, Nu. 9:20. (Similarly

lytre oll numbered days, i.e. a few, Koran 4

ii. 180; but see the interpreters.) In Deu. 33:6, in
the words 18D "NP i" the particle of negation —
must be repeated from what has preceded, and the
rendering i is, “ and let (not) his men be a num ber,”
i.e. let them be many, innumerable.

(3) [Mispar], pr.n.m. Ezr.2:2; for which these
is NY3DP Neh. 7:7.

ΓΊΞΘΘ [Mispereth], see 12% No.3.

~—

myD—-0D

DID a root which occurs twice, and is both

Joubtful and obscure, which I consider however to
have had the same meaning as "1 and 2 To sEPa-
RATE, TO SEPARATE ONESELF. Hence in Kal, Nu.
41:16, 77°32 byt DD? “to turn aside perfidi-
‘ously from Jehovah,” i. q. 29 59>, which is found
in the parallel places, Nu. 5:6; 2 Ch. 36:14; Ezek.

| 14:13; unless indeed this be the true reading in this
“passage. Others render “ to dare a defection from

If Jehovah ;” compare Syr. zorso to dare, to undertake
‘todo anything. In a very different context it is
‘found in—

Nipnat, Nu. 31:5, 7909 Ay & ἜΡΙΣ MPN “and
(there were separated out of the tribes of Israel a
{thousand out of each tribe,” as well rendered by
‘Saadiah. More freely Onk. and Syr. were chosen.
)LXX. ἐξηρίθμησαν, reading perhaps DB"), or by the
) Samaritan usage, in which D2 is i. q. Heb. 728.

_ Talm. 100 is to deliver, to betray, Syr. Ethp. to
)aecuse, both of which meanings are unsuitable in
_ these passages.

MD? £ contr. for NPYD (from the root 7O¥) a
‘bond, Eze. 20:37.

+

2) i. ᾳ. ID admonition, discipline, in-
)struction, Job 33:16, from the root 7D}.

“ADD m. (from the root 0D) a hiding-place,
refuge, Isa. 4:6.

WDD m. a hiding-place, spec. used of the place
‘of an ambush, Ps. 10:9; 17:12; Lam. 3:10.
—WBYP τὰ. Ch. work, i. q. Heb. nevD, Ὁ. 8 Daniel
14:34; from the Ch. root 122 to do, to make. Found
once by a Chaldaism in the Hebrew text, Job 34:25.

TID m.(from the root 722) density, compact-
| ness, 1 Kings 7:46, T7287 H3yDa “in the compact
soil.”

ΤΣ m. (from the root Ἴ2}))---(1) a passing
Over, going on, Isa 30:32, 3) TIDW ABD Iyd 23
‘pe, all the passing over of the decreed rod......
(is) with timbrels,” i. e. wherever the rod passes (and
sinites) there the timbrels sound.
| (2) a place of passing over—(a) the ford of a

river, Gen. 32:23 —(d) a narrow valley, a pass of
the mountains, 1 Sa. 13:23.— The fem. is—

ΤΠ} f. pl. NNBYD, and NNBYD (this latter

1. Josh. 2:7; from ΞΡ, and const. Jud. 3:28),
iq. 13 No. 2.—(a)a ford, Isa. 16:2.—(b) a pass
of the mountains, Isa. 10: 29.

CCCCXCI

ΠΡΟ προ

Osyp m. pl. 0°> and Mi (from the roo‘ boy to roll)
—(1) a track, or rut in which the whevls revolve,
Ps. 65:12. ᾿

(2) a way, Ps. 140:6; Prov. 2:18. Often me-
taph. (like JVI, 12°N2) used of course of action, Psalu:
23:3; Prov.2:9,15; 4:26.

Os m. 1 Sa. 26:5, 7, and nbayn fem. (denom.
from ἼΣΗΝ a wagon), a wagon rampart, a fortifica-
tion constructed of the wagons and other baggage
of the army, 1 Sa. 17:20.

Wr TO WAVER, TO TOTTER. Psaln 18:37;
26:1; 37:31; Job 12:5, on “IVD “ whose foot
tottereth.” Pro. 25:19, NI Sn “a tottering
fuot,” for N'Y), Ὁ shortened into 1, compare Lehrg.
p-30g. Others take 733" as an abstr. noun, a totter-
ing, of the form 3D, 3HY, in fem.

Hipui, to cause to totter, or shake, ῬΒ. 69:24.

“TW (for TWP “ ornament”), [Maadai], pr.n
m. Ezr. 10:34.

PPD (for WW “ornament of Jehovah”),
[Maadiah], pr.n. m. Neh. 12:5; for which there
is MBA (“festival of Jehovah”), verse 17. The
two places will perfectly accord, if the first be read
arp,

I, Tw only in plur. DSW, DPW Jer. 51:34

{In Thes. this reference is removed to 77¥; The form

actually occurring in the passage is‘]7Y¥P]; and Miva

ATT

1 Sa. 15:32 (from the root |W).

(1) delight, joy, Prov. 29:17.
joyfully, cheerfully, 1 Sa. 15:32.

(2) delicate food, dainties, Gen. 49:20; Lam.
438:

I. MIW m. bonds; by transposition of the
letters for ΠῚ ΠΣ, from the root 732 to bind. Job
38:31, M9") Mi37TYD “the bands of the Pleiades;”
see TD°3.

THD m. (from the root TW) a hoe, Isa. 7:25.

Ady. with joy,

ΓΙ an unused root, which appears te have had
the meaning of flowing down, softness like the
cogn, Ni, εἰς, οἷς, εἰς, 33D see under‘ p. CCUCLXVII,
A. Hence —

my (Arabic sing. i) only in plural, (A), BY

constr. ‘Y, with suff. PY, and also OPYO (for.

DY), Eze. 7:19g—(1) intestines, ‘D YN NY to
come forth from any one’s bowels, to be descended
from any one, Gen.15:4; (25:23); 2 Sa. 7:12; 16:11

ΒΥ I OS eae eee κῃ

εν ee Oe ae λων.

πόσιος ae δὰ

po-nyp

(2) the belly, Jonah2:1; specially used of the
womb. Genesis 25:23; Ruth 1:11, 0°22 oma
‘YO2 “are there yet sons in my womb?” OS YD
“ from my mother’s womb,” Isa. 49:1; Psalm 71:6.
Once used of the external belly, Cant. 5:14 (comp.
Dan. 2:32).

(3) the breast, the heart, figuratively, the inmost
soul. Job 30:27; Lam.1:20; Cant. 5:4; Isaiah
16:11; Psalm 40:9, ὙΦ JN3 ANIA “thy law is
in the midst of my bowels,” i.e. set deeply in my
soul. Compare Ὁ ΘΓ,

(B) Mv? the bowels. So in the difficult passage,
Tsa. 48:19, which I would thus explain, “ thy seed
shall be as the sand, YNIYSD TY NYN¥ and the
offspring of thy bowels like (that of) its bowels,”
sc. of the sea (verse 18); for the more full *S¥N¥5
YN, i.e. as the fishes of the sea sprung up in its
bowels. Nip? is i. ᾳ. OVP, but the feminine form in-
dicates a figurative use. ΠῚ rendered by the ancient
versions "NY as its small stones, sc. of sand,
which is commonly defended by comparing Chaldee
SYD a small coin, obolus (perhaps a small stone),

and the Arabic dutle, which denotes a scruple of
conscience, not a small stone.

my or NY Chald. only in pl. i.g. Hebr. D'YQ
A, 2, the belly, here the external, Dan. 2:32.

Ὁ m. i. gq. ΠΡ) a cake, 1 ΚΊ. 17:12; compare
verse :3. Ps. - 16, ay sy “ cake-buffoons, ”
parasites, see 32?.

MY more rarely 1 (with Kametz impure) suff.
“WP, “FYI, pl. OIYP (from the root TI to be strong),
m. a strong or fortified place, a defence, a
fortress, Jud. 6:26; Dan.11:7, 10, etc. ND “WY
fortified cities. Isaiah17:9; 23:4, ὉΠ NY) “the
fortress of the sea,” i.e. Tyre. Eze. 30:15, τὸς
DY “ the God of fortresses;” Dan.11 738; used
of some Syrian deity obtruded on the Jews, by
Antiochus Epiphanes, perhaps Mars. [This entirely
turns on the question whether the prophecy relates
really to Antiochus Epiphanes.] Figuratively, Psa.
60:9, “ Ephraim (is) 89 NY) the defence of my
head,” i.e. my helmet. Prov. 10:29, “the way of
God (is) the defence of the upright,” i.e. religion,
piety. Used of a refuge, Isa. 25:4; figuratively, of
Jehovah, Psa. 37:39; 43:2. As to the form 7Y9
see the Etym. Ind.

ἽΡ» (perhaps “oppression,” from the root 7,
(“a girdle of the breast?”]), [Maoch], pr. ἢ. m.
3 86. 27:2 compare ΤΡ: No. 2, a,

CCCCXCIlI

bYD νῷ

YD m. (from the root py) pl. DAV 1 Ch. 4:41

(1) a dwelling—(a) of God, used of the temple,
Ps. 26:8; of heaven, Ps. 68:6; Deu. 26:15.—(0) ol
wild beasts, a den, Nah.2:12; Jer.g:10; 10:22;
51:37. Acc. in one’s dwelling, like 13 at home,
1 Sa. 2:29, 32. Used of a refuge, Ps. go:1.

(2) [Maon], pr.n.—(a) of a town in the tribe of
Judah, Josh. 15:55; 1 Sam. 25:2, in the vicinity of
which was 119731) 1 Sa. 23:24, 25.—(b) of an Ara-
bian tribe, in Jud.10:12 connected with the Amalek-
ites, Sidonians, and Philistines, in 2 Ch. 26:7 with the
Arabs, properly socalled; plur. 0°49) 2 Ch. loc. cit.;
and 1Ch. 4:41 1p. There still exists Madn (lee), a
town with a fortress in Arabia Petraa, by the south
of the Dead Sea; See Seetzen, in v. Zach’s Monatl
Corresp. xvill. p. 382; and Burckhardt’s Travels in
Syria, p.724,German trans.; and my notes, p. 1069.

place appears rather to be Ma’in
of Judea, Rob. ii. 193. ]|—(c) m. 1 Ch. 2:45.

TWP see ip bya m2.

-(c) an asylum, a refuge, Deu. 33:27.

see }'¥2 No. 2, b.—(2) Ezr. 2:50; Neh. 7:52.

pr.n. m.1 Ch. 4:14.

Ὁ] m. darkness, Isa. 8:22 ; from the root Ay.

Ἵ m. plur. Ὁ ΜὉ pudenda, Hab. 2:15; from
the root ὋΣ No. II, Arab. jl: i. ᾳ. MY, usp to be
naked.

yD see Nyt,

MY ἃ WMNYSD (“consolation of Jeho-

vah” from the root ΠῚ sj), [Maasiah), pr. ἢ, πὶ
1 Ch. 24:18; Neh. 10:9.

YTD —(1) Arabic bee to be smooth naked,
hence ΤῸ BE POLISHED, SHARP; see OYD; transp

BE. prob. to scrape, to scrape off (comp. inte to rub

also DY, since y and Ἢ are kindred letters to each

other), whence D¥'D prop. a scraping, scrap (ein Span

Spandyn), hence a little. Hence comes the denom.—

-

The Minzi of Arabia are altogether different from —
these, as was shewn by Bochart, Phaleg. ii. 23. [‘This —
in the south —

ΓΝ & myn ἢ of the preceding, habitation, —
Jer. 21:13—(a) of Jehovah, the temple, Psa. 76:3.
—(6) of wild beasts, a cave, Ps. 104:22; Am.3:4.

DD m. [Mehunim, Meunim], pr.n.—(1)

Δ» (for mMNIyD “habitations of Jeho- 3
vah” [“my habitations”]), [ Mehonothai], —

{

Pe ee αν. ee

a S

Ce ee ee

a ees

~

:

_ as else put after in the genitive, as
_ men, Deu. 26:5. DY Wa little help, Dan. 11: 34.

"the root, No. 1).

ἘΣ

(2) to be little, few. Lev. 25:16, 0°25 Hyp ‘DB?
“ according to the fewness of the years,” Ex.12:4;
Neh. 9:32; also to be made few, to be diminished,
Ps. 107:30; Isa.21:17; Pro. 13:11.

Piet 6 intrans. i. q. Kal, Ecc. 12:3.

Hipuit, ©'Y'27—(1) to make few, to diminish,
Levit. 25:16; Num. 26:54; 33:54; Jerem. 10:24,
NO'YOAN TS “lest thou makest me (the people) few,”
or “diminishest;” Eze. 29:15.

(2) to make, or do anything a little, or ina slight
degree (etwas in geringer Menge, in geringem Maage
thun). Num. 11:32, DVN MY AN OVI “he
who had (gathered) a little, had gathered ten ho-
mers.” Exod. 16:17,18; 2 Ki. 4:3, “ borrow canpty
vessels VDA sc. 2X? (borrow) not a few.”
Specially to give few, eee 35:8; Exod. 30:16.
[Hence the following words. ]

bY, once OY 2 Chron. 12:7, pr. a scraping (see
Hence a little. Construed —

(a) as a substantive, followed by a genit. of the
noun Ὁ OY paulum aque, alittle water, Gen.
18:4; 24:17, 43. Sok bY a little food, Gen. 43:2;
dy "ND a few

It is also joined with nouns by apposition. Isa. 10:7,

by? N> O43 “nations not a little,” i.e. not a few;
is here, by litotes, many.

(b) a3 an adverb, a little, Ps. 8:6; of time, a

little while, for a little, Ruth 2:7; “Poa. 37:10;

shortly, presently, Hosea 8:10; Hage. 2:6; of
‘Space, a little, 2 Sam.16:1. DY OY peu ἃ peu,
little by little, Exod. 23:30; Deut. 7:22. bdypn
O32 is it but a small thing to you? Num. 16:9;
Eze. 16:20, PMID OYIT “was this of thy whore-

| ‘doms but little 2?” Rarely —

_ (ce) it stands as an adjective, small, few, Num.
18: 18; 26:54; plur. O°BYD a few, Ps. 109:8; Ecc.

5.

_ With Caph prefixed—(1\ nearly,almost, within
eerttle, Gen. 26:10; Ps. 73:2; 119:87.

(2) shortly, Psa. 81:15; 94:17; quickly, sud-
Εν Psalm 2:12; Job 32:22. Y Dy2 shortly
that, for scarcely, Cant. 3:4; comp. 3 let. B, No. 3.

(3) i. q- ὌΝ but intensive; very little (see 3 B,

0. 4), ὅσον ὀλίγον, Prov. 10:20; 1 Chron. 16:19,
“a few men (even) DYD3 very few;” Psa. 105:12;
ery little, 2 Sam. 19:37.

διε MBY adj., Eze.23:20; smooth, and hence
Polished sharp (of a sword),:i i. 4. pb verses 15,
10; see the root BY) No. 1.

‘CCCCXCII

po-nye

mDoy9 m. (from the root MY) a vail, a garment,
Isa. 61:3.

MBDVD ἢ (from the root 902 No. I), a cloak, or
rather a large tunic put over the one commonly
worn, gg to the ae and feet; compare YP,

See

-te-

Arabic ibe and , Saas id. Isaiah 3:22.
Schroeder, De “Vest. Mul. Hebr. p. 235.

‘YD τη. a heap of ruins, ruins, i.q. ἡ, for Wh,
from the root TY, Isa.17:1. The prophet used an
unaccustomed form in order to allude to the pre-
ceding NY.

‘YD (perhaps “orAayxvifépervoc;” comp. TY),
[Maai], pr. ἢ. m., Neh. 12:36.

YD m. an upper garment; an exterior tunic,
wide and long, reaching to the ancles, but without
sleeves; see 2 Sa. 13:18; compare Braun. De Vest.
Sacerd. II. 5; Schreeder, De Vest. Mulierum, Hebr.
p. 267; Hartmann’s Hebriierin, vol. iii., p. 512. It was
worn by women (2 Sam. loc. cit.); by men of birth
and -rank, Job 1:20; 2:12; by kings, 1 Sa. 15:27;
18:4; 24:5,12; by priests, 1 Sam. 28:14; specially
by the high priest, with the ephod put over it,
whence T2870 Sey Ex. 28:31; 39:22. (The origin
is not clear. It is not, however, improbable that the
root 292 had the primary power of covering; hence
of acting covertly, astutely, perfidiously ; compare
‘133 No. 1, and the remarks there made.)

DY and Chald. [YD bowels, see MYND.

ry 2 constr. {32 and poet. with Vav parag. 1
Ps. 114:8; with suff. 1Y' Hos. 13:15; plur. DVO
constr. ΣΝ), and Mi2YD, constr. NY m. denom.
from ἢ) with Mem formative.

(1) a place irrigated with fountains, Ps. 84:7
(compare as to this place under the word 833).

(2) a fountain itself, 1. ᾳ. NY: (Syr. Lussvo id.)
Gen. 7:11; 8:2. Metaph. it appears to indicate the
greatest joy, pleasure, delight, Ps. 87:7.

Oy 1 Ch. 4:41 and i.g. DAY, see jis 2, 5.

: yr TO PRESS, TO PRESS UPON. Part. pass.
AY an animal castrated by pressing or bruising
the testicles, Lev.22:24. 1 88. 26:7, ΠΡΟ ἹΠῺΠ
732 “his spear was pressed into (..e. fixed in)
the ground.”

Puat, to be pressed, used of the breasts immo-
destly pressed, Eze. 23:3. Hence pr. n. PVD, and—

κα},

MDVD & NDYD Josh. 13:13 (“ oppression”),
[ Maachah], pr. n.—(1) of a town and region at the
foot of Hermon, near Geshur, a district of Syria (see
WI and “H'3 No.1), 2 Sam. 10:6, 8; Deut. 3:14.
Hence the neighbouring tract of Syria was called
NV OW 1Ch.1g:6. Gent. noun ‘NIV Deu. 3:14;
Josh. 12:5; 13:11; 2 Ki. 25:23. Comp. 73%) ΓΞ
and ΠΕΡ M2 38, -

(2) of several men—(a) 1 Ki. 2:39; 1Ch.11:43;
27:16; called also 919, which see—(b) Gen. 22:
24; where however the sex is doubtful ;—and of wo-
men, as—(c) the wife of Rehoboam, 1 Ki. 15:2;
19:13; 2 Chron. 11:20; called also, 13:2, 37!3").—
(1) 2 Sa. 3:3.—(e) 1 Ch. 2:48.—(f) 1 Ch. 7:15,16.

by 2 fut. by Pro. 16:10, and byny Lev. 5:15.

(1) TO ACT TREACHEROUSLY, TO BE FAITHLESS,
Pro. 16:10; 2 Ch. 26:18; 29:6,19; Neh. 1:8. Syn
7}7°2 to sin against Jehovah, to turn aside from him,
Deut. 32:51; often in this phrase, 773 by Ὁ
τ Ch. 5:25: 10:13; 26}. 12:2.

(2) followed by 3 of the thing, to take anything
by stealth, Josh. 7:1; 22:20; τ Ch. 2:7. (Simonis

compares xe to whisper, to backbite; the idea of

ria ides
which is too foreign to this verb; and ὅδ ᾽ς perfidy,
fraud; which is from the root jk The signification

No. 2, is more closely resembled by εἶκε to seize, to
take by stealth. The primary signification of the
root seems te be that of covering; whence YD;
hence fo act covertly, unless indeed it be regarded
that 2} is a secondary root, taken from the noun
2 the upmost (compare under NM2, NN), prop.
therefore, to be over or above anything, to pos-
sess, to have in onés power, den Oberberrn machen,
fid) bemachtigen; compare Ethiop. of similar origin,
®)\ P; to tyrannise, to rebel; and also the Hebrew
¥2.) [This latter conjectural formation is rejected
in Thes. ]
Hence Dyn, and—

11, Oy mase. perfidy, treachery (against God),
sin, Job 21:34; elsewhere only in the phrase 23
3 Syn, see the examples cited above.

Il. 7¥/ masc. (formed from nbyn, from the root
nby), prop. higher, the higher part; hence as an
adv. above. (This word may be suspected to be the
same as 2.9 No. I, see the etymological note on the
root 232.)

Only found with the prefixes and affixes —

CCCCXCIV

_ moyp—nsyp

(1) bys from above, Isaiah 45:8, and above
(comp. j2 No. 3, ¢), Deu. 5:8; Am. 2:9; Job 18:16.
Followed by Ὁ ? Syn —(a) above, upon (oberbalb
von etwas), as Gen. 22:9, ΟΥ̓ oY “upon the
wood.” Dan. 12:6, IND od ΡΞ “upon the
water of the river."—(b) near, by, Isa. 6:2, “ the
seraphs stood iy) byron,” LXX. κύκλῳ αὐτοῦ. Comp. |
Ὁ used of people accompanying a leader, Ex. 18:13, ἢ
14; Jud. 3:19; especially Job 1:6. 1

(2) with 7 local, 7992 —(a) upwards, 1Ki.7:31. |
ΠΟΘ N2Y upwards more and more, Deu. 28:43.— ©
(6) farther, more, 1Sa. 9:2; used especially of time, ὦ
Nu. 1:20; also, onward, 1 Sa. 16:13. |

(3) my — (a) upwards, Isa..7:11; Ecc. 3:21; |
Ezek.1:27. ΠΡΟ) MY? 41:7. Followed by a |
noun, Ezra 9:6, YS noyn> “over the head."—(b) |
beyond, 1 Ch. 23:27; 2Ch. 31:17. Opp. to m9,
1 ΠΡ. over any thing, i.e. besides that which,
1 Ch. 29:3. Apya>W unto a high degree, i.e. ἐπ΄
a higher degree, exceedingly, 2 Chron. 16:12, |
17:12; 26:8. ἢ

(4) nbynbr from above, Gen.6:16; 7:20; Ex. |
25:21; 26:14; 36:19; Josh. 3:13, 16.

yn Chald. plur. P89 the place of entrance,i.e, |
setting (of the sun), Dan. 6:15; from the root 27¥y |
to enter. ὁ

Oy see OY.

Sis masc. Neh. 8:6, lifting up; formed from }
nbyo, aby from the root AY, :

now τι. (from the root 77%)—(1) an ascent,
a place by which one goes up, Neh. 12:37. With |
suff. yoy its ascent (sing. compare Hebr. Gramm, —
§.90, 9), Eze. 40:31. %
(2)a lofty place—(a) astage,aplatform, Neh,
9:4.—(b) an acclivity, a hill. ΡΝ

2 Sam. 15:30; ODT NPV Josh. 15:7; 18:17, on
the borders of the tribes of Judah and Benjamin,
ὉΡΊΩΝ MYO (“the acclivity of scorpions”),
Num. 34:4; Josh. 15:3, on the southern borders of
Palestine. :

ΠΡ fem.—(1) ascent, going up, to a higher
region, Ezra7:9. Metaph. 03077 nioyn the things
which rise upin your mind, i.e. thoughts which pass
‘through your mind, Eze. 11:5; compare the phrase
abby πον 38:10. a

(2)a step, by which any cne goes up. nip ww six
steps, 1 Ki. 10:19; Ezek. 40:26, 31, 34. Figure

= 7

yr Soy
tively — (a) the steps of a gnomon, whence mioyon
is used of the gnomon or dial itself, divided into
steps, 2 Ki. 20:9, 10, 11; Isa. 38:8, according to the
Targum, Symm, Jerome, and the Rabbins; where,
others, following the LXX..Syr., and Jos. Antt. x. 11,
_ §1, understand steps of a flight. —(0) nioyan TY a
_ song of steps, in the heading of fifteen psalms, Ps.
Ἰ 120 — 134; which, as 1 judizo; are so called because
of the metre and rhythm found in most of them; the
sense; as it were, goes on progressively ; thus the firstor
Jast words of a preceding sentence are often repeated
" at the beginning of those that follow; e.g. Psa.121,
ΠΝ yD Ἴ (2) ID 2) PRD OMA Ty SPEC )
Te δ) cosa) ND aD (4) TIDY o3arde ... (3)
BO FIO" AIA (7)... TW aI (5) ἜΣ ποῦ
δες. NTN 99 mn ὌΝ (Ps. 124:1) ‘3 Μὴ
Drs (4)... ΡΟ OM τς (3). 839 mA & ad (9)
DN oA war dy Tay rs (5) INEoY oT
|) Compare 122:2, 3, 4; 123:3,4; 126:2, 3; 29:1, 2.
| _e song of Deborah may be rekpaed as one of
‘the same kind; see Judges 5:3, 5,6, 9, 12, 19, 20,
᾿ 2, 23,24, 27,30. I have discussed this ‘Kind of
hythm at greater Jength in Ephemerid. Hal. 1812,
_ No. 205; which has been approyed of by De Wette,
‘Fini. in das A. T., p. 289; Winer, in Lex., ete. Beller-
mann considered these to be trochaic songs (Metrik
der Hebriier, 1813, page 199, sqq-), against whom, I
ve discussed the question, Ephemerid. Hal. 1815,
fe 11; denying, altogether, that the Hebrews had any
| metrical prosody. Those are still farther from the
a who apply the title Του Π YY to the subject
_ matter of those Psalms, and render it songs of going
᾿ (see No. 1), and suppose them to have been sung

the Israelites returning from their exile (oitipate
Ezr. 7:9), or by those wie went up to Jerusalem;

this subject is treated in only two of them (Psa.
i and 126), and other subjects in all the rest.

(3) 4 lofty place, 1 Ch. 17:17; specially an
upper room, 1. q. mY Am. 9:6.

γα ὄν: 1.4. ΚΙ Zech. 1:4 32.

3 (from the root >by) only in plur. pddy
m. works—(a) the illustrious deeds of God, ‘Ps,
3 78:7.—() works of men, Zec. 1:6; Jer.
5; 11:18; 21:14. ὈΨῈ 7, 2°Y'D to act well,
or ill, Jer. 35°15; Mic. 3:4.

SAPD m Asses the root WY), standing, sta-
Nn, [function n”}, 1 Ki.10:5; Isa. 22:19; 1 Ch.
3:28; 2 Ch.y 4.

3 yp pr. part. Hophal (from the root T¥), some-

CCCCXCYV |

Wo—-nayn

thing firm, stable, (“ground to stand on”), Pa

69:3.

MDVD f. (from the root DDY). a burden, Zech
12:3, “I will make Jerusalem 3) DDD BN a
stone of burden to all peoples.” The meaning of
this has been well illustrated by Jerome on the
passage: “ Mos est in urbibus Palestine, et usque
hodie per omnem Judaam vetus consuetudo servatur, ut
in viculis, oppidis et castellis rotundi ponantur lapides
gravissimi ponderis, ad quos juvenes exercere 86 soleant,
et eos pro varietate viriuin sublevare, alit ad genua, alii
usque ad umbilicum, alii ad humeros et caput, nonnull
ape verticem, rectts junctisque manibus, magnitudinem
virium demonstrantes pondus extollant.”

ΡΣ τη. pl. depths, deep places, Isa. Β1:10;:
Ps. 69:3, from the root PY.

yw (fori ΤΟ, from the root 739, .s= to designate _
by one’s words, compare 3), pr. subst. purpose,
intent, with pref. ¢ we; with suff. 322°, ΜΌΝ,
p33 always ieernasig a particle.

(A) prep. on account of —

(1) used of the cause by which any one is moved,
Ps. 48:12, “let Mount Zion be glad ... PYB?D wed
because of thy judgments;” Psa. 97:8; 122: 8.
God is often said to have done something Ἢ ΠΝ
Wy for the sake of David his servant, i.e. on ac-
cornt of his memory and the promises given to him,
Isa. 37:35; 1 Ki. 11:32; 2 Ki. 8:19; 19:34; wo?
yon for his mercy’ s sake, i.e. because of his mercy
being what it is, Ps.6:5; 25:7; 44:27 (in the same
sense is said JIDND Ps. 25:7; 51:3; 109:26); "22
wy for his name’s sake, what his name or character
bids us to expect, (for God is regarded as being mer
ciful, as has been well remarked by Winer), Psa.
23:3; 25:11; 31:4. This meaning cf the expres-
sion is very ἴδρις from the following examples: Ps.
109:21, TION 3103 WY wed ms ΠΕΡῚ « do with
me according to thy name, for great is thy lovin
kindness ;” Ps. 143:11, 3) JOPTS3 ΠΕ ἡ 4 nap
“for thy name's ge O Jehoy. ah, ‘keep me alive,
according to thy righteousness,” or mercy. [?] But
see another use of this phrase under letter ὅ.---
pis wr (God) “ for his righteousness’ sake,” Isa
42:21.

(2) used of purpose and intention, which any one
has in view. 533¥'9? on your account, i. e. for your
welfare, for your ‘benefit, Isa, 43:14, compare 45:4;
63:17. *2¥? on my account, for my sake, 1. 6. ta
vindicate my name, Isa. 43:25; 48:11; in this sense

mwyD— yo

there is said more explicitly ‘NOMA (qw2d)) ... ‘PY wd
“because of my name...and my glory,” Isa. 48:9;
compare JOY wo? Ps. 79:9, which is immediately
explained, Tv 7133 733 Sy “on account of the
glory of thy name,” and 106:8, “M$ yrtinp yow wr?
ἼΣΗΣ} “ for his name’s sake, that he might shew
forth his power.” There is a different sense of this
phrase in 1 Ki. 8:41, “ the stranger who comes from
a land that is very far off 112Y WE? because of thy
name,” i.e. to see thy glory. In the Psalms God is
not unfrequently said or besought to do something
“because of his enemies” Ps. 8:3; or because
of the enemies of the Psalmist, Ps. 5:9; 27:11;
69:19, i. 6. that they, may be put to shame, as
though it were 2! pio. Followed by an. inf. with
the intent that, Am. 2:7; Jer.7:10; 44:8; Deut.
29:18. In some instances interpreters have pre-
ferred understanding wo? of the event, rather than
of the intent, rendering it so (i.e. with the result)
that; but in this way the force of the language is
wantonly destroyed. ‘The idea of purpose or intent
is always to be preserved, Am. loc. cit. ‘a father
and son go in unto the same girl (harlot) bbn wD;
ἘΡῚ OY-NS in order to profane my holy name,”
that is, with such atrocity and wantonness of wicked-
ness do they advisedly, as it were, provoke the divine
punishment; or, to use the Hebrew proverb, they
draw punishment with cords of wickedness (Isaiah
5:18). Compare letter B, and see the observations
of Fritzsche on the part. ἵνα, on Matth. p. 837.

(B) Ws 0b Gen. 18:19; Lev. 17:5; Nu.17:5;
Deu. 20:18: 27:3; Josh. 3:4; 2 Sa. 13:5, etc., and
without We: 12? conj. to the end that, followed by
a fut. Gen. 27:25; Ex. 4:5; Isa. 41:20; and so in
all the instances. The following are some as to
which doubts have been raised by interpreters. Gen.
18:19, ΠΝ) WR wr? ΣῈ *D ‘for I have known
(chosen) him (Abraham) that he may command,”
ete. see YT! No.7, 6. Isaiah 66:11, “be glad with
Jerusalem DAYIt 177A we? that ye may suck and
be satisfied,” ete. The meaning is, Declare your-
selves as rejoicing with Jerusalem that ye may be
admitted into fellowship of her joy and abundance.
Hos.8:4, “they make for themselves idols N13 Y-
that they may be destroyed,” they rush, as it were,
prone to their own destruction. Ps. 30:12, “ thou
hast turned my mourning into dancing...... 13. that
my heart may extol thee;” God is said to have done
this. Isa, 28:13; 41:20: 44:9; Jer. 27:15; where
some incorrectly understand wr? of the event, see a
little above at the end of letter A. Τελικῶς are the
words also to be taken, Ps. 51:6, “ against thee only

CCOCCXCVI

Laie be

a yo-yo

have Isinned ... T2272 PI¥A 1925 that thou mayest
be just in thy sentence;” to this end have I sinned
that thy justice may be shown forth. [Rather per-
haps, I make the confession to this end, ete.]

MY) m. (from the root 3¥)—(1) reply, an-
swer, Job 32:3,5; Proverbs 15:1,23; hence—(a) ©
hearing and answering of prayers, Prov. 16:13. —
—(b) contradiction, refutation, Job 32:3, 5.

(2) purpose, intent, whence the abbreviated

‘a 1 ee ere

2. Prov. 16:4; compare Arab. , gs to purpose.

ΓΘ ἢ (from the root ΠῚ) No. II. to labour
hard), a furrow, Ps 129:3 and; 1 Sa. 14:14,

MY f. id. Ps. 129:3 -p
My f. an abode, see MAY.

ete) an unused root; root | ec to be angry, |

whence —

YY (ὦ wrath”) [Maaz], pr. n.m.1Ch.2:97 |
compare YON,

MIXYID £, (from the root 289) pain, affliction |

Isa. 50:11.
πεν
Fe

date id.). Root T3Y.

; “
m. an awe, Isa. 44:12; Jer. 10:3. (Arab |

“Wyo m. (from 16 roct W¥Y) restraint, hin
drance, 1 Sa. 14:6. :

“SYD m. (from tle root WY) restraint, Prov”
25:28. 4
ΠΡῚΝ m. (from the root PY

Arab. |e to hol ἮΝ
back), α parapet, surrounding a flat roof, to hinder
any one from falling off, Deu. 22:8. 3

Deny m. pl. (from the root 2) tortuous
things, tortuous ways, Isa. 42:16. 8

Ὕ m. for TW (from the root MY) —(1) na~
kedness, pudenda, i. q. YW Nah. 3:5.

(2) anaked space, i.e. void space. 1 Ki.7:36,
wi WIND “ for the space of each one” (of the bor-
ders).

ει a) /-) m. (from the root 3722 No.I. 2) articles
of merchandize, which are interchanged, bartered.
Ezekiel 27:9, 27, ἽΝ °2 “those who exchange
thy merchandize;” Ezek. 27:13,17, 19, 27 (begin-
ning), 33, 34- [In some of its occurrences it appears
to mean “ a fair or market.” Thes.]

I. JY m. (from the rcot 2ῚΝ No. II), the West

er?

so ,
; mwyD—AD yo LCCCXCVII mwyIo— 19

_ the part where the sun sets, Psalm 75:7; 103:12; | myy m. constr. MYYD, with suff. NYY, plur.
ἱ 107:3; Isa. 43:5. [Found also with Π local, west- Ὁ Gen. 20:9, ete.; and suff Ὁ Ece. 2:4, 11:
i ward, 1 Ch. 26:30; and with prefix 9 on the Wee | is for whigh de alec οὐρὰ τόθ » singular sense (evs
2 Ch. 32:30.) NY and Hebrew Gramm. § 99, 9, note); Ps. 45:2,

MDW! £ i. q. IW No. IL, the West, Isaiah TPYD plur. Ps.66:3; 92:6; sing., Ex.23:12; ἸΏ
45:6. ; plur., Ps. 103:22; sing., 1 Sant. 19:4; py wun plur.,

and sing., Gen. 4
MWS m. (from the root 77), a naked place, i.e. xf se

" . πὶ -
a plain or field devoid of trees, Jud. 20:33. Comp. (1) noun of action of the verb "WY, that which any

προς one makes or does, da8 Thun, Gefhaft. Gen. 47:3,
Ἕ Barb. 3 a that which surrounds a city ; prop. a naked mvp “what is your business?” 1 Chr.
“tract around it. 23:28, pron ΓΞ NY AYYD (Berridtung des Teme

R eldienftes) “‘ f f the Templ
a nny pl. f., 1 Sa.17:23 ans, prob. an incorrect ; fet) pertor msres.af the: Tepes

Ex. 5:4, “why do ye call away the people ἡ Ὁ
Teading for nsw, bi gicath is in "1p, unless perhaps | fom their business?” Eze. 46:1, WYN D “ (six)

compare the Arab. 3, .* a band of men. days of business,” work; opposed to the sabbath.

iS aa
; Hence used of the whole course of action, almost
my f, constr. MW!) plur. Ni) a cave; Arab. ig. Ἴ71. Ex. 23:24, pPryys en xd « eel shalt

oe -
δ lee. Gen. 19:30; 1 Sam. 24:4,8; and frequently; | not act like them” (Gentiles); 18: 20; Lev. 18:3;
m the root ἊΝ No. III. Josh. 13:4, some take as pon ms. Te Be Σ ΒΥ has not seen niyyen- πὰ
for. n. Vulg. Maarah : [E. Ὗ. Mearah]. »ῈΠ evil course of action
under the sun.” Absol. τ an evil course of action,

ze ae) m. (from the root Κ᾽) part. Hiph.), that | Job 33:17.
| ἷ which causes reverential fear, Isa. 8:13. (2) adeed, an action (Xhat)—(a) of God, Jud.
Ἐν» m. (from the root JW), disposing, coun- | 2:10; Ps. 86:8.—(b) of men (Handlung, That), chiefly
Ε΄ Prov. 16:1, 2272 YD “the counsels of the | ina bad sense. Gen. 44:15, WS AYO AbyeD mv
heart.” Dey “what is this deed which ye have done?”

Ὁ ΡΙ. 6 ; 1Sa.8:8; 4Κ| ae 1
7 nye pl. M3WP £ - (1) disposing, ranging pater ἘΣ ΠΝ tied Lf hy ei ae “ey ahs
order. 3327 ΤΥ lamps ranged in order (of Ξ

“in the day of that deed,” namely, when Saul sought
ere ar ee 8587 ORE ag | (say David (Others take fob nthe working

to th feast d
{compare the verb, Gen. 22:9); of the shew-bread, days. OPP- e feast day.)
[ it. 24:6. (3) work, which any one produces.—(a) of God.
(3) a battle set in array, 1 Sam. 4:16; 17:22 MR yD the things which God made with his
a ᾽ ᾽ hands, (fingers, Ps. 8:7), his works, (used of heaven,

earth, animals), Psal. 8:7; 19:2; 103:22. In sin
ΠΡ f.—(1) a pile, as of the shew-bread set nin neyo es 5:19; ae ct 98: the τῷ

wie Psal. 64:10;
efore Jehovah in the temple, Levit. 24:6; whence and ἡ yop ΠΝ Isa. 5:12; 29:23. Pea: 28:5, a:
23 Of}? in the later books, i.q. in the older,

δ of God, specially used of the judgment of God against
4 a Neh.10:34, also without 09 εν. Chr. 2:33 | the wicked; compare YB.—(b) of men. DIN“) ΠΕ Ὁ
τῇ now 2 2Ch.13:11. NZWPI 12 the table | the work of men’s hands, often said of idols, Deu. 4:

on which the loaves were placed, 2 Ch. 29:18. 28; Ps.11§:43 135:15. Specially used of artical
~ (2) [“ Plur.”] @ battle set in array, an army, wane as ὉΠ AY work woven in many colours,

i

ae

he

- 17:8. damask, Ex. 26:1, 31; NY] ΠΡΌ net work, Exod.
Dy m. plur. nakednesses, for concr. - the 27:4. On the other hand, 2 Chron. 16:14, ΠΙΠΡΎΟΒ
uked, 2 Chron. 28:15; from the root D1¥ No. I. nYvYy with an artificial ὙΠΟ of spices. Once

used of the work of a poet (ποίημα), Psalm 45:2.—
Metaph. also of the fruit of anything. Isa. 32:17,
. pide? APT neyo ft διὸ work (i.e. the fruit) of right-
ad Ba) (i. q. TWD, WH “a place naked of | eousness ‘(is) peace.”

Tees”), | Maarath|, pr. n. of a place in the moun- a what is produced by labour, property, goods,
ins of Judah, Josh. 15:59. ᾳ. N28? No.2. Isa. 26:12, areyp- ep “gall cur
ἐ 93

— f. sudden terror, hence violence, Isa.
0:33; from the root 7W to terrify.

NYD—WYD

goods.”
23:16; of cattle, 1 Sa. 25:2.

wD (contr. for ΠΡ “work of Jehovah”),
| Maasiai], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 9:12.

Ὁ & ey (“work of Jehovah”),

[Maaseiah}, pr.n. of several men, Jer. 21:1 (comp.
37:3); 29:21; 35:4; 1 Ch. 15:18, 20; 2 Ch. 23:1.

“Wyn m. const. st. wai with suff. ney, plur.
niveynp (from the noun WY, WY), tithes, Gen. 14:
20; Deu.14:23,28; 26:12. Wy Wy “tithes of
tithes,” Neh. 10:39. Wwypr-nw “the yearof tithe,”
every third year, in which the tithes were to be used
in providing hospitable entertainments at home, Deu.

26:12.

nipwy f. plur. (from the root PYY to oppress),
eons, forcible exactions, Pro. 28:16.

ἢ pr.n. Memphis, a city of Egypt, Hos. 9:6;
elsewhere called 93 Isa. 19:13; Jer. 2:16; the ruins
of which, although small, are found on the western
bank of the Nile, to the south of Old Cairo; called
by the Copts, ΘΗ; in Sahidic, uGNYé, also
tiG2NO‘rd}, (in the Rosetta inscriptions, page 5, as
commonly read panoé), from which forms the Hebrew
name, as well as the Gr. Μέμφις, and the Arab. War

are easily explained. The etymology of the Egyptian
name is thus spoken of by Plutarch (De Iside et
Osiride, p. 369), τὴν μὲν πόλιν Μέμφιν οἱ μὲν ὅρμον
ἀγαθῶν (compare 162 full, and ΜΟΎ! good)
ἑρμηνεύουσιν, οἱ δ᾽ ὡς τάφον Ὀσέριδος (compare
ΓΙΡΔΎ sepulchre, and ONdG1= εἐὐεργετης, an epithet
of Osiris), both of which are applicable to Memphis,
the sepulchre of Osiris, and the Necropolis of the
Egyptians; and hence, also, the gate of the blessed,
since burial was only allowed to the good. See Ja-
blonskii Opusce. edit. te Water, t.i. page 137, 150,
179; t.ii. page131; Creuzeri, Commentatt. Herodot.
δ 11, page 105, seq.; Champollion, l'Egypte sous les
Pharaons, i. page 363; my Comment. on Isa. loc. cit.
[But see Thes. on this word and its hieroglyphic
form, as shewn by Dr. Thomas Young. ]

Yad) τὰ. (from the root 3,23), violence, blow;
hence used of one on whom it is laid, Job 7:20.

ΓΙΞΌ m. (from the root M52), Job 11:20, ¥2 NBD
“breathing out of the soul” (compare 982 MD)
Jer. 15:9, and Job 31:39).

(15/2 τὰ. (from the root M52), the bellows of a
blacksmith, Jer.6:29. [*‘ Arab. ΜῊΝ id.”]

CCCCXCVIII

Specially used of fruits, corn, ete., Exod. |

Comte

nvas> & nya (contr. from nya ‘NED ac q
cording to ‘Sinionis, “exterminating ‘the idol’ yy :
[Mephibosheth], pr.n. m.—(1) 2 Sa. 21:8.—(2) ©

2Sa. 4:4; 9:6.

ΒΘ sce DESY,

"Ὁ m. (prop. part. Hiphil, of the roct P15 to
break in pieces), a hammer, mace, maul, as a
weapon, Pro. 25:18. Compare }'B'2. :

SBD m. (from the root B2 to fall)—(1) what
falls off; Am.8:6, 73 982 “what falls off from
corn,” husk. Hence— |

(2) something pendulous, loose; (the Roman poets
also used cadere of things which hung loosely; see”
Gronov. ad Stat. Sylv.38); Job 41:15, 2 28D
“the pendulous parts of his flesh,” on the belly of
the crocodile, flabby parts (bie Wammen). 3

nydan f. (from the root NDB), only in pl. rivden |
iienmelee, Job 37:16, i.g. MIN?D?. The poet [in-
spired writer] has used this rarer form on account of |
the word of similar sound weED in the other he-
mistich. ~

|
Σ
-"
Αἱ
a
a
᾿

Ἦ
ἜΡΡΡ f. (from the root 2B), a division, class,
2 Ch. 35:12. ὕ

mbpp ¢ Isa. Ἢ: 1, and nba 1388. 23:12; 25:
(from the root 252), fallen buildings, ruins [ Syn

Ια".
pan m. (from the root ΡΒ), escape, Psalm
55:9. 3

ΠΡΟΣ f. (from the root /'?2), an idol, so called
from. its being an object of fear, 1 Ki. 15:13; comp.
Ἰὼ» an idol, from the root wy to fear. 2

whan m.(from the root wha —pbs Piel, to weigh,
to balance), balancing (of clouds), Job 37:16.

nba f. (from the root $p3).—(1) fall, ruin of
a man, Prov. 29:16; of a kingdom, Eze. 26:15, 18}
27:27; 31:16.

(2) what falls down, Eze. 31:13 (of a fallen
trunk).

(3) a corpse, like cadaver, a cadendo, and rrepa
from πέπτω, Jud. 14: 8. {

Oyen m. Pro. 8:22, and nbypp f. (from the root Ὁ
byp), Ps. 46:9; 66:5; a work (of God).

TY5"'D see NYE".

7) masc. (from the root 752), 4 eect a
breaking in pieces, Eze. 9:2.

Ἢ

᾿

7

NYD-'BD
_ YB! mase. (prop. part. Hiph. from the root 75} to
bruise, pound), a hammer, Jer. 51:20; comp. /*>?.
τΆ ἼΡΞ9 m, (from the root 122).—(1) numbering
(οἵ people), 2 Sa. 24:9.
(2) a commandment, mandate, 2 Ch. 31:13. _
(3) an appointed place, Eze.43:21; 12227 WL
[Miphkad], pr.n. of one of the gates of Jerusalem,
Neh. 3:31.
y2> τη. (from the root 713), α port, prop. a

SS

break of the shore, Jud. 5:17. (Arab. i 5,3 ἃ recess

of a river where water is drawn, also a station of

ships.)
: ne) f. (from the root P15), the neck, verte-

bre of the neck, 1 Sa. 4:18; Chald. ΡΒ, 8218 id.;
Syr. JKare vertebra.
wb? m. (from the root #28).—(1) spreading

out, expansion, Job 36:29.

_ (2) sail (of a ship), Eze. 27:7. [This meaning is

not given in Thes. ]

aa MyWeb ¢. (from the root yee), a step; hence,

_ the part of the body where it divides towards the feet,

1Ch. 19:4; a more decent word for Nin’ in the pa-

~ pallel place, 2 Sa. 10:4.
ia
aa nhs m. (from the root "N8), a key, Jud. 3:25;

i

aie

=

᾿ Tsa. 22:22.

_ FADD τη. (from the root MND to open), an open-
ing; Pro. 8:6, “the opening of my lips,” what my
lips utter.

te:

ale) m. (from the root 158), « threshold, 1Sa.
§:4,5; Eze.g:3; 10:4, 18.

y= yb see yi.

—NUS7D. 1 pers. ΝΥ, and ΣΟ Nu. 11:11; fut.
BYP), imp. 839, inf. NY with suffix ΣΝ, DINYb

| - DNS), Gen. 32:20; part. N¥D once xybd (in

the manner of verbs m1); Eccles. 7:26; fem. ΠΝ Ὁ,
nyyb 2 Sa. 18:22; Cant. 8:10.
> (1) T0 come TO, i.e. TO ATTAIN TO, TO ARRIVE AT

oo followed by WY Job 11:7 (Ch.and Syr. 80,

AO id., th. PRA: to come), hence to obtain,
to acquire, to receive, with acc. of the thing. Gen.
26:12, “Isaac in that year received a hundred
Measures,” i.e. he made in the harvest a hundred-

fold. 2 Sa. 20:6, Ninya OM 1 NyD 1B “lest he get
uke) fenced cities;” Eze. 3:1. So to obtain know-
Pro. 3:13; 8:9; happiness, a good thing, 8:35;

οἱ : :

CCCCXCIX

ND wy

18:22; favour (see ΠῚ; riches, Hos. 12:9; rest, Ru
1:9; a vision from God (77D), Lam. 2:9; a se-
pulchre, i.e. death longed for, Job 3:22; also in a
bad sense to meet with calamity, i.e. to fall into it,
Ps. 116:3; Pro. 6:33; Ηοβ. 12:9. “My hand has
acquired (something),” i.q. I have obtained, got for
myself, Lev.25:28; Job 31:25. Absol., 2 Sa.18:22,
nsx 772 δ “there are no tidings that will gain
(any thing),” i.e. this message is unacceptable, it
will bring no reward to him who carries it.

(2) to find any person or thing (prop. to come
upon, to fall upon), with an acc. of pers. and thing,
Gen. 2:20; 8:9; 11:2; 18:26; 19:11; 31:35; 1Ki. |
13:14; 1 Sam. 31:8, and frequently. LXX. εὑρίσκω,
as well as in very many examples and phrases of
Nos. 1 and 3.—1 Sam. 29:3, ΓΘ Ὁ 12 ΠΥ δὲ
“1 have not found in him any thing,” sc. of crime;
compare Psa. 17:3. Specially observe the phrase,
1 Sam. 10:7, TY NYOR We FD ΠΡ “do what thy
hand findeth,” (was dir vor die Hand fommt), i. 6.
what may seem good to thee, do as thou wilt (nag
deinem Befinden); 1 Sam. 25:8; Jud. 9:33; a little dif-
ferently, Ecc. 9:10, "YY D3 Niky? TP RvR Wie OD
“‘ whatever thy hand findeth to do (whatever thou
hast to do), do it with thy might.” Figuratively, to
find out by thinking, Ecc. 3:11; 7:27; 8:17;e.g.
rightly to solve an enigma, Jud. 14:12, 18. Rarel
i. q. to wish to find, to seek, 1 Sam. 20:21, δὲ Ὁ 32

SSNTNSY “ go, that thou mayest find the arrows,”

compare verse 36; Job 33:10.

(3) to reach any one, i.e. to happen to, to be-
fall any one, with an acc. of person (compare 813
with acc. No. 2, letter d), Ex. 18:8, “all the travail -
JTI2 ONS¥) WX which had befallen them in the
way;” Gen. 44:34; Num. 20:14; 32:23; Jos. 2:23;
Jud. 6:13; Psa. 116:3; 119:143, compare εὑρέσκω
τινά, Tob. 12:7. Specially observe the phrase Ὁ
Ἔ MNS my hand (as conquering, avenging) reaches
any one, 1 Sam. 23:17, followed by ? of person, Isa.
10:10; Ps. 21:9.

(4) to suffice for any thing, followed by a dat.
Num. 11:22; Jud. 21:14 (compare Germ. binreiden,
hinlangen, binlanglid) feyn, and Gr. ἱκνούμενος, ἱκανός,
sufficient, from ixréopat).

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, 8¥$!}.—(1) pass. of Kal No. 1, to be ac

uired by any one, followed by ?, Deut. 21:17, 93

NYDN “ all things which he possesses;” Josh.
17:16; Jer. 15:16, ΠῚ ἸΝΝΝῸΣ “thy words are
received” sc. by me, i. e. brought to me; Job
28:12, “ wisdom, S$ [8 whence shall (it) be
acquired?”

(2) pass. of Kal No.2, to be found, Gen. 44:

ΝΟ --Υ̓́

16, 17; Ex. 22:3; 1 Ki. 14:13. Hence—(a) to be,
to be present, to exist in any place (1 befinden,
defindlid) feyn), 1 Ch.29:17, TB AN¥DID WY “ thy
people, who are here present;” 2 Ch. 34:32, 3
DOVIVI NYDIN; Jer. 41:3; 52:25. Used of things,
Gen. 47:14, SYIVDPINI NYT ADDI OD “all the
money which was in Egypt.” Also, to be present
(opp. to absent), Gen. 19:15, Mixy3d FW. Ὁ
“thy two daughters who are present; ;” compare
verse 14; Ezr.8:25.—(b) God is said to be found
by men when he inclines his ears to them, when he
hears and answers them (compare v2), 1 Ch. 28:9,

N¥D) UYTIA-ON “ if thou seekest him, he will be
found of thee.”

Hipnit &*$'D7.—(1) causat. of Kal No. 1, to cause
to come, followed by 723 to deliver, 2 Sa. 3:8.

(2) to cause any one to acquire, i. 6. to give to
him, Job 34:11; 37:13; Zec.11:6.

(3) to bring to, to present, to offer, followed by
Oy Lev. 9:12, 13, 18.

33% constr. 23") m. (from the root 2¥2), a station.

—(a) a place where anything stands, Jos. 4:3, 9.—
(5) i. q. the post or office assigned to any one (Pojten),
Isa. 22:19.—(c) a garrison, a military station,
1 Sa. 13:23; 14:1, 4; 2 Sa. 23:14.
ΝΘ m. (part. Hoph. of the root 33) a station
(of soldiers), a garrison, Isa. 29:3. [To this pas-
sage in Thes. is added Jud. 9:6, where Ges. would
translate this form in a similar manner. ]

MIS) 1 Sa. 14:12, and—
MIB!) i. q. mase. 3¥12 and 3%,
MID f. const. ΠΝ (from the root 3¥2) some-

letter c, Zec. 9:8.

thing set upright, specially —(a) a pillar, Genesis Ι

28:18,22; Ex.24:4.—(b) a statue, the image of
an idol, e. g. 293 N3¥D the statue of Baal, 2 Kings
3:2; 10:26; 18:4; 23:14; Mic. 5:12; Hos. 10:1.

may [Mesobaite], pr. τι. of a place otherwise
unknown, 1 Ch. 11:47.

NBS £—(1) ig. ΠΧ a statue, Gen. 35:14,
20; a monument, a pillar, 2 Sa. 18:18; (in this
sense it is also found in the Phenician inscriptions).

(2) a trunk, stock [of a tree], (from 33) to
plant), Isa. 6:13.

“I$ pl. ΓΟ with Kametz impure (from the
root ἫΝ to hunt, to lie in wait, like 7{Y from the
root Ay), pr. a place whence hunters seek their prey,
and to which they can flee as into a safe retreat.
Uence—(1) the top, the summit of a mountain,

D
| difficult of access (Arab.

MNSD—I¥D

sas which some incor
rectly refer to the root να. Ὁ}, 1 Sa. 23:14,19; 1Ch —
12:8,16; compare Jud. 6:2; Ezek. 33:27; see me .
IND, THD, THY,

(2) a fortress, a mountain castle. 1 Chr. :
11:7, T$D3 YI IY") “ David dwelt in the fertress
(of Zion).” Jer. 48:41; 51:30. .

ΓΙΝ--Ὁ pr. i.g. ΥΥΌ, ΠΡ τὸ suck, hence —
to suck out, to drink out. Isaiah 51:17, “ thou |
hast drunk out the inebriating cup, thou hast |
sucked it out;” i.e. thou hast drunk it greedily ©
even to the dregs, Ps.75:9; Eze.23:34. (Syr. id. |
7.9 :
Los

(2) to press out juice, moisture, followed by 8
from any thing, Jud. 6:38. Syr. Pael id.

NipuHaL—(1) pass. of Kal No. 1. Ps. 73:10.

(2) pass. of Kal No.2. Lev.1:15; 5:9.

1. TS ἢ pr. what is sweet (from the root } :
No. 2), specially sweet, i.e. unfermented bread, |

a drinking out.)

bread (720). 7 NPD an unleavened cake, Lev.
8:26; pl. nis ribo Nu. 6: 15 (compare as to the
ἀν plural, under Sajp No. 1, note, and Heb. Gra
ed. 10,§ 106, 3), and simply nso unleavened bread,
Ex. 12:15,18. i897 30 the feast of unleavened |
bread, the passover, Ex. 23:15; 34:18.

II. ΠΝ Θ fem. (from the root ΠῚ) I) strife, con~
tention, Pro. 13:10; 17:19. |
M¥D (perhaps for 8319 “fountain”), [Mozah 4
pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Benjamin, Joshua
18:26. ἢ

ἜΑΡΝ f. (from the root 20Y) a neighing,
8:16; 13:27.

ΝΟ (from the root 13¥) m.—(1) capture, Pro.
12:12. ἕ

(2) a net, with which a hunter catches, Εοο. 7:96,

(3) iq. T$) fortress, defence, Ecc.g:14, where
two MSS. read ὩΣ Ὁ, which is also more suitable
to the passage.

ἽΝ Ὁ (from the root ἼΥ) m. the net ofa hunter,
Job 19:6.
MINS (from the root ¥) i.g. masc. WD—-

(1) @ wet, Ece. 9:12.
(2) fortress, defence, Isa.29:7; Eze. 19:9.
ΓΝ £ id—(1) capture, prey, Eze. 13:98
(2) anet, Eze. 12:13.

3 ἡ

(3) ig. TP, THD the top, peak οἵ ἃ mountaty

᾿ Jok 30:28: 1 Sa. 22:4: anda mountain castle, ἃ
fortress, 2Sa.5:7. Figuratively used of God, Ps.

ΠΝ -- ΠΝ Ὁ

18:3; 31:4; 71:3; 91:2.
My f. (from the root 7Y¥) pl. M¥2 a command,

_ aprecept, 2 Ki. 18:36; especially used of the pre-

᾿

|

Ϊ

cepts of God, Deuteron. 61:1, 25: 7:11; of a human
_ teacher, Proverbs 7: 1,2. The idea of prohibition is
found Lev. 4:13, ΠΡ ΠΝ Wr nin? niyp-bap now

- “ any of the commandments of Jehovah which

ought not to be done,” 1. 6. things prohibited by his

| _ precepts. Dba my what was due to the Levites,
_ Neh. 13:5; comp. ΒΡ,

nbixn Ex. 15:5; Neh. 9:11; and—

εἰ MDI απ α NOY, depths, as of the sea, Jon. 4:4:

" Mic. 7:19; ofa river, Zec. 10:11; of clay, Ps. 69:3

- (from the root ὅν, which see).

Ὁ ps2 m. (from the root pis), distress, Ps. 119:
| 443; Jer. 19:9.

: PIS τὰ. α column, from the root pry i. q. ΡῈ in
Aiphil $5 to set up. Well explained by Kimchi,
DY, HYD. 1 Sam. 2:8, (8 *P¥D “the columns

"of the earth,” iq. 728 "NOY. Used figuratively of

᾿ an abrupt lofty rock, like a column, 1 Sam. 14:5,
* “the fore-front of the one ® pila) NHSD Pi¥ (is) a

| and steep mountain.

;

——

' ¢olumn (or abrupt rock) northward, over against

᾿
Ἁ
\

“Michmash.” (The Talmudists use piy for a lofty
ἢ The word which some have

“compared, ab a lofty mountain, is not of Pheenicio-
s hemitic origin, and ought not to be referred to this
lace.)
_ PAS! f. (from the root pis), distress, Job 15:

| 24; pl. Ps. 25:17.

“T. TWD m. with suff. HYD Eze. 4:8 (from the

᾿ root M¥).— (a) distress, Deut. 28:53, seq.—(d)

siege, Eze.4:2,7. “W822 NID to be besieged (of a
city), 2 Ki. 24:10; 25:2.—(c) a mound, raised by
| besiegers, Deut. 20:20; Mic. 4:14.— (d) bulwark,
titadel, 2 Ch.32:10; Hab. 2:1. More often TY

Ay a fortified city, Ps. 31:22; 60:11; 2 Ch. 8:5.

Re baa

mt, Ns" pr. n. of Egypt, apparently of lower
t WS the rivers or channels o ὃ

Egypt, SD "Nt th hannels of Egyp

(the branches of the Nile), Isa. 19:6; 37:25; 2 Ki.

9:24. Whatever be said as to its Egyptian origin,
Hiebrews probably took this word in the signi-
3 ye

ion of borders or limit, i. 4. poe, as if it were

—_—

the sing. of the noun ἘΞ Ὁ twofold Egypt, which
see. Others, as Bochart, in Phaleg. iv. 24, regard

DI

TYyyp—aND

Egypt as so called from its being strong and fortified
(see Diod. i. 31). [This name is supposed to be a
Hebraized form of the Egyptian ueTro‘rpo, king-
dom. 'Thes.].

MTHS £. (from the root ¥)—(1) a mound
cast up by besiegers, Isa. 29:3.

(2) a bulwark, a fortified city, 2 Ch.11:113
more often NAY) "W 2 Ch. 14:5; MVD We Ch.
11:10.

DS! f., i. q. 789 No. IL (from the root ΠΥ),
strife, contention, Isa. 41:12, FUS2 WIS “thy
enemies.”

M37 an unused root, perhaps to shine, i. 4.
wes and ooh compare «αν τ ϑὴ to be cheerful, and

transp. Ad, to shine. Hence—

MSD τὰ. (it is not proved from Isa. 48:4, to be
also f.), with suff. "TS forehead, 1 Sa.17:49. M¥Q
nit AWS “the (impudent) forehead of a harlot,”
Jer. 3:3; Eze. 3:7, ΠΕ Pi] “of an impudent fore-
head;” verses 8, 9; Isa. 48:4, MVM} ANY “thy
forehead (is) brass,” i.e. a brazen forehead.

MAND £. a greave, as if the front of the leg, 1 Sa.
17:6.
nbyn pl. nidy f. (from the root bby No. I.), a

bell, fastened by way of ornament to horses and
camels, Zec. 14:20; see ΠΕΡ Ὁ,

nbyp f. (from the root %¥ No.II.), a shady
place, Zec. 1:8.

ΣΝ only in dual DIADYD, from the root bby
No.IL.,a pair of cymbals (Gr. also in dual κυμβάλω,
-ov), an instrument of music, 1 Ch.13:8; Ezr. 3:10;
Neh. 12:27; see poyby,

MDISD ἢ (from the root 42¥ to wind round), the
tiara of the high priest, Ex. 28:4, 29; of a king,
Eze. 21:31. As to its form, see the Rabbins in
Braunius, De Vestitu Sacerd. Hebr. p. 625, seq.

YS mase. (from the root Y¥!) a couch, a bed, so
called from being spread out, Isa. 28:20.

Ws τῇ. (from the root W¥)a step, a going,
Ps. 37:23; Prov. 20:24; 1J¥#¥2 in his footsteps,
i.e. in his company, Dan. 11:43; compare 17373
Jud. 4:10.

ΓΝ £. something smallish, littie, pr. that

which is a little remeved from small, cou..«mnJed

Sps—yy :
of AYY¥ and }; compare | No. 3, letter c. Daniel
8:9; see Lehrg. § 123.

“W'S τὰ. (from the root W¥)—(1) prop. small-
ness, hence something small, little, Gen. 19:20;
Job 8:7. Used of a small number, 2 Chr. 24:24,
DIN WY “a few men;” of a short time, Isaiah
63:18, ΘΟ “ for a little while.”

(2) [Mizar], pr. ἢ. of a mountain on the eastern
ridge of Lebanon, Ps. 42:7.

MBS mase. (from the root ND¥)—(1) a watch-
tower, Isa. 21:8; also a lofty ‘place, whence one
can see far and wide, whether there be a watch-
tower built there or not, 2 Ch. 20:24.

(2) [Mizpeh], pr.n. of several towns situated on
_ lofty places — (a) in the plain country of Judah,
Josh. 15:38. —(b) in Moab, 1 Sam. 22:3.—(c) of
Gad, Jud. 11:29; see ΠΕ Ὁ No. 1.—(d) of the Ben-
jamites, Josh. 18:26; see 3¥D No.2. Also—(e)
of a valley in the mountains of Lebanon, Josh. 11:8;
compare 11:3.

MBYD (“ watch-tower,” “lofty place”),
[Mizpah], pr.n.—(1) of a town of Gilead, Jud.
10:17; 11:11, 34; Hosea5:1; more fully, Judges
11:29, W?377BY2. As to the origin of this place,
see Gen. 31:49.—(2) of a town of the Benjamites,
where the people were accustomed to assemble, Jud.
21:1; 1 Sam. 7:5. It was afterwards fortified by
Asa, to guard the frontiers against the kingdom of
Israel (1 Ki. 15:22; 2Chr. 16:6); and at length
it was made the seat of the Chaldean governor, Jer.
40:6; comp. Neh. 3:7, 19. The same place is once
written 733 (Josh. 18:26).

D°S5¥ m. pl. (from the root ]P¥) hidden places,
Obad. 6.

Y3!2—(a) 70 SUCK, TO SUCK OUT, i.q. ΠΥ and
my. Arab. ue and Chald. 73’ id.; all of which

imitate the sound like the Gr. μύζω, μυζάω, μάζος.
Hence to draw out with pleasure, to taste, Isa.
66:11; compare P2! verse 12. Those things which
are sweet and pleasant to the taste are often sucked.

Hence—
(2) to be sweet, whence ¥'D sweet, i. 6. unfer-
mented bread; compare PD’) which also has both of

these significations.

ἔς Nps? fem. casting, pouring, with aff., 2 Ch.
ε:3.}

VP an unused root, which appears to have had

DII

ΠΡ
the same tneaning as the kindred 1¥), 1¥8 to shui 3
ge '

in, to restrain, hence Arab. bord », limit; and
Hebr. 132 No. I, O°.
“TS! m. (from the root 77¥, like 202 from the root Ὁ
23D) distresses, Ps.118:5; pl. OOS, YD Lam
1:3; Ps. 116:9. ᾿

ob) 7) pr.n. dual, Egypt, Gen. 46:34; 50:11; —
often more fully, OY1¥ Ὑ δὲ the land of Egypt, fem., —
Gen. 45:20; 47:6,13; also the Egyptians ; commonly —
in prose writers with a pl. (Gen. 45:2; 47: 15, 20; —
50:3; Exod.1:13), rarely with a sing. masc.,14:_
25, 31; poet. with sing. masc., Isa. 19:16,25; Jer. —
46:8; and f., Hos.g:6. Singular 1¥% (which see), |
lower Egypt; both this and the upper, (called by its —
particular name DINNB), seem to have been denoted by —
zeugma, by the dual DY7$%); like the two Sicilies used for —
Sicily and Naples; aldiough this origin being after-—
wards neglected, the dual D"7$1D is also found when it |
does not include Pathros (Isa. 11: ay Jer. 44: ea }

Ge

sing. yee Egypt, pr. boundary; in Syriac, howev ‘3
there is the dual, although of very rare occu |
ς ). The Gent. noun is "?¥ Gen,
plur. τὰ. ["1¥) Gen. 12:12, 14;

in that language ὧϑ
49:2; f= 1671s
f. NV> Ex. 1:19.

FSD m. (from the root ἢ) a fining pot, cru
cible of a goldsmith, Prov. 17:3; 27:21. Bis

ΓΘ m. (from the root P22, compare Psalm 38:6),
putridity. Isa. 3:24, TT? Pd DYB NMA “ instead of
a sweet smell there shall be putridity,” ie. the
smell of putrid ulcers. Isa. 5:24, “their root shall
be as rottenness,” i.e, rotten wood. :

Map f. (from the root 3723, see Hab. 3:14), ἃ
hammer, 1 Ki. 6:7; Isa. 44:12; Jer. 10:4. (Hence
_the name Μακκαβαῖος, ‘22> prop. hammerer, 1.8. ἃ
“strenuous warrior, a cognomen of honour borne by
Judas the Asmonean, like that of Martel, by Charles
the celebrated general of the Franks.)

NAP f£—(1) i.g. MIP Ind. 4:21.

(2) a stone quarry, Isa. 51:1.

iT (prob. “of place of shepherds” Ὁ).
[Makkedah], pr. n. of a town in the plain country
of Judah, formerly a royal city of the Canaanites
Josh. 10:10; 12:16; 15:41.

ie

ie

f

- po-enpe

Ὁ m. (from the root YI), with Dag. euph.
WIP Ex. 15:17, with suff. 372, once (unusually)
WIP) Num. 18:29.

(2) a holy thing, something consecrated, Num.
loc. cit.

(2) α sanctuary, a holy place; specially used
of the holy tabernacle of the Israelites, Exod. 25:8;

Lev. 12:4; 21:12; Nu. 10:21; 18:1; of the temple,

4Ch. 22:19; 2 Ch. 29:21. Often more fully, ΟἿΡΙΘ

® WAND Isaiah 60:13; δ᾽ WIP 2) Daniel 8:11.

᾿ς 22 YIP a sacred place which a king has, i.e. con-

gee. ἣν φ.5 Ἦν

᾿ secrated by him, Am.7:13. Plur. δ ™2 wap Jer.

1:51, the sanctuaries, the holy places of the temple;

x Wap Ps.73:17 id.; but Dy wWiIpD are thesanc-
“tuaries of Israel (Gentile and prohibited), Am. 7:9.

(3) an asylum, since temples amongst the He-

brews, as amongst the Greeks, had the right of
asylum, Isa. 8:14; Eze. 11:16 (compare 1 Ki. 1:50;

- 2:28).

por plur. m., Ps. 26:12; and—
ἜΑΡΙ plur. f. (from the root 210), Ps. 68:27,

| assemblies, congregations, especially of those who
_ praise God, choirs.
heloth), pr.n. of a station of the Israelites in the
desert, Nu. 33:25.

This latter form is also [Mak-

¥ MD (from the root 72), [once 2, once
#2 10].

_ (2) prop. expectation, hope, confidence, 1 Ch.
99:15; Ezr. 10:2; also the person confided in, used
of God, Jer. 14:8; 17:13; 50:7.

(2) acongregation, gathering together (from
the root ΠῚ Niph. to be gathered together)—(a) of
Water, Gen. 1:10; Exod. 7:19; Levit. 11:36.—(6)
@ host; a company of men and animals, as horses.
Thus I understand the words, 1 Ki.10: 28, in explain-
ing which most interpreters have differed widely (see
Bochart, Hieroz. t. i. p. 171,172; Michaélis in Suppl.
τὴ 2171, and on the Mosaic Law, vol. iii. p. 332),

nd this of late has heen approved of by De Wette
(Vers. Germ.ed. 2), 73 MIP INP aD “IND ΠΊΡΙΟΝ
“and the company of the royal merchants (out of
Egypt) took the troop (of horses) at a price.” There
is a play of words in the double use of the word ΠῚΡΘ
88 applied to the company of merchants, and to the
troop of horses. I now see that it was formerly

᾿ Ὁ rendered by Piscator and Vatablus.

*
MPD Ff. (from the rcot MP Niph. to be gathered
er), a place in which water flows together,
B. 24:11.

"ὦ
ΠΣ

_ DI

ΡΥ

Dp pl. NidipD m. (but fem. however, Job 20:9}
Gen. 18:24); from the root pip No. 2, to stand.
(1) a place (prop. a station, from standing, exist-

Ss

ing) [“ Arab. ρ ἂν Eth. PPP: id. Phen. apn
a place, a town” ], Gen. 1:9; 24:23,25; 28:11, 17;
and frequently. Followed by a genit. the place of
any one is his abode, habitation, Gen. 29: 26;
30:25; Num. 24:11; Jud.11:19; 2 Sa. 15:19, ete.
Poet. Job 16:18, ‘N21? Dip ΠΡ ΘῈΣ « Jet there be no
place (or abiding) to my outery;” let it never delay,
but let my cry come without tarrying toGod. Fol-
lowed by relat. WS it is often put in const. st. DIp2
WS (the place which), Lev. 4:33; 14:13; Jer. 22:
12, (on the other hand WS Dip!) Josh.1:3; Jer.13:7;
1Sa.20:19); also before ΠῚ relative, Ps. 104:8; and
with the relative omitted, Job 18:21, ) ( WN) Dips

δὲ YT “the habitation (of a man who) knows not
God.”—Sometimes WS DiP2 in which place, put
periphrastically for where (elsewhere WS3, WR),
Esth. 4:3; 8:17; Eccl. 11:3; Ezek.6:13; like the

Syr. » 51. Adv. for in the place, Isa. 33:21, and
perhaps Hos. 2:1 (compare Arab. wire, Syr.JAcos
a place, and adv. loco).

(2) a town, a village (Germ. Ortidaft). ODY Dip
the town of Shechem, Gen. 12:6; 18:24.

NPD m. (from the root Wp), α fountain. "Ὁ
D0 the fountain of life, of welfare, Ps. 36:10. Wp2
Ὁ ΟῚ the fountain of blood, per euphem. de pudendis
mulieris, Lev. 12:7; 20:18; also without 0°27 Ley.
20:18. Figuratively, Ps. 68:27, Dye ipa (ye)
of the fountain of Israel,” 1. 6. descendants of Israel ;
compare D7 Isa. 48:1.

np m. (from the root np>), receiving, taking,
2 Ch. 19:7.

ninp pl. f. price, wages, Neh. 10:32; (from the
root npp to take, to buy, verse 31; compare Talm.
np buying).

p> m. (from the root 2), incense, Ex. 30:1.

nw f. (from the root "8P), a censer, 2 Chr.
26:19; Eze. 8:11:
δ = an unused root, which had, I suppose, the
same meaning as Ath. (|= ἃ; baquala, and ἢ τ:
baquéla, to germinate, to sprout (3 and Ὁ being in-
terchanged ); whence ΠΦΊΩ ; sprout, scion, twig;
whence there is the secondary verb “Γῇ ΦΩ : tabak-
kala, to punish; prop. as it appears to me, to strike
with a rod, although these roots are altogether

x γ5-ρὉ DIV
separated by Ludolf, in Lex. page 238. We must,
however, avoid comparing Latin baculus, which is
from the stock Baw, pr. Gebftocés compare βακτήριον.
Hence —

Spy const. state ban Jer. 1:11, and bpp Genesis
30:37; plur. niopo a rod, staff, prop. twig, sucker
(compare QM), Gen. loc. cit. seqq.; 1 Sa. 17:43, etc.
Ὄ ΟΡ used of a spear, Eze. 39:9. (Chald. Ἢ" bpp
spiculum, Castell.) ἱΡαβδομαντεία is mentioned, Hos.
4:12.

nibpo (perhaps for niopt “staves,” “lots”),
[Mikloth], pr.n. m—(1) 1 Ch. 27:4.—(2) 1 Ch.
8:32; 9:37, 38.

Ὁ; 9 m. asylum, place of refuge, from the root

ΠΡ -ΡὮ
purchase, δου. 8.1:}1, seq.; also a thing bought, —
D2 272 used of slaves bought for money. —
Genesis 17 :12, 13, 23.

(3) price of purchase, purchase money, Levit |
25:16, 51.

WNIPD (“possession of Jehovah”), [Mix a
ποῖα ἢ], pr. ἢ. τὰ. 1 Ch. 15:18, 21.

DPD νη. (from the root DD?), divination, Eze |
12:24; 13:7. Ἢ

1P? (“‘end,” from the root /'$?, of the form 7),
[Makaz], pr.n. of a town, once 1 Ki. 4:9.

YiEpI pl. O° and Ni- m. a corner, Ex. 26:24; ἢ
36:29; Neh. 3:19, 20, 24, 25. Root Y¥?2 to cut off. |

: ΓΝ ΡΟ f. agraving tool, acarving tool, with ©
‘22P No. 2; ppp VY Josh. 22:13, seq.; pl. DPD "3 | which figures are made by carving in wood, fsa |
sities of refuge, whither homicides fled, Nu. 35:6— | 44:13. Targ. Sore culter. Root DSP. j
15; Josh. 20:2. : ;

ς N¥P'D a doubtful noun, which apparently ought ἢ
ΓΘ f. (from the root yor No. 2), sculpture, | to be excluded from lexicons altogether. ΓΆΡ,
1 Ki. 6:18; plur. MP, const. ΓΙῸ ib. 6:29, 32;

wherever it occurs, appears to be for N¥P, from ;
7:31 (Athiop. transp. ὅθ δ: sculpture, figure.) | ΠΥ͂Ρ, which see. ai

Mpls m. [as cattle, construed with a fem. verb,
Ex. 34:19. App. ], (from the root ΠῚ} to possess, to
buy), const. 732; with suff. ΣΡ, 7272, WP, 13277;
also with suffixes which appear to be plurals (but see
under MWY, MY), 272 Num. 20:19; 1270 Isaiah
30:23; and every where 03°27 Gen. 47:16; Josh.
1:14; 03229 Deut. 3:19, and D237) Gen. 34:23;
36:7; 46:6 (never 02209, DID).

(1) prop. possession, wealth, always used of
cattle, in which alone the riches of Nomades consist:
(compare Greek κτῆνος cattle, prop. i. 4. κτῆμα pos-
session, dic, i. gq. ovis, and Lat. ops, whence opilio ;

like the cogn. 439, 1), 49, which see.
stocks to this there appear to answer maceo, macer. ὦ

Nipnat P'D3.—(1) to melt, Isa. 34:4, S2¥ Ὁ APR
pov “all the stars of heaven shall melt,” ie "|
shall fall melted, here compared by the poet to waxcan= |
dies, as this image is well explained by Vitringa, ~
[ Most will regard this explanation as very strange] Ὁ
Hence to flow, to run, Ps. 38:6, ‘)W37 ΡΣ) “ my —
tumours run with corrupt matter.” ᾿

(2) to pine, to pine away, of the eyes and tongue, —
Zec. 14:12; of persons, Lev. 26:39; Ezek. 24:23;

5 Ξε -

plur. opes, Arabic 1.) Syriac Wonas wealth and
sheep; also the Germ. δα Gut, used in Holstein of
flocks; see Voss, on Virg. Ecl.x.19); and this is
properly used only of sheep and oxen (P74 NY), beasts
of burden being excepted; Genesis 26:14, JR¥ 72710
3 1371; Genesis 47:17, “and Joseph gave them
food ONIN PII ΠΡΌ) INS AyPOP Opw3,”
Asses and camels are more rarely comprehended in
this word, Job 1:3; 7372) ἜΣ men who look after
cattle, Gen. 46:32, 34; 22 7S land fit for feeding
cattle, Nu. 32:1, 4.
(2) purchase, buying, something bought, Gen.
49:32.

ΓΘ. of the preceding.—(1) acquisition, poe-
session, Gen. 23:18. :

(2) purchase, buying, 13720 TDD the deed of a

33:10.
Hiruit PP} causat. to cause to pine away, Zee

14:12. Ἢ
Derivative, PD-

N'}P> m. (from the root ¥32).—(1) @ calling
together, convocation, pr, Aram. inf. of the root
NWP, Num. 10:2, TW] NPP? “to call together an
assembly.” Hence—(a) an assembly called to-
gether, a sacred convocation called together, ravi-
yupic, Isa. 1:13. Often YIP NIP Lev. 23:2, seq.j
Num. 28:18, 25.—(b) a place of holy convocation,
pl. sanctuaries, Isa. 4:5. ἃ

(2) recitation, reading, Neh.8:8, “they lix
tened to the reading.” τ

iT} m. (from the root T7?).—(1) a fortuitous
chance, 1 Sam. 6:9; 20:26; Ruth 2:3. “

yl

2) α ἰοΐ. which happens to any one, Ecc. 2:14,
ῬΞ ΠΣ TIP. TAY MIP “the same lot happens to

Ὁ verse 15; 3:19; 9:2, 3.

MP τῇ. pr. part. Piel, from the root i mR board-
ing, floor, Ecc. 10:18.

mpd f. (from the root T3?), refreshing, cool-
ing, Jud. 3:20, 24.

F me (2 m. propr. turned work, or something
᾿ Bounded, from the root περ No. IL., i. ᾳ. fem. nvipy,
~ Isa. 3:24, nw ney “turned work,” in derision
4 of the hair artificially twisted. The opinions of
‘other interpreters are given in my Comment. on the

passage.

᾿

3 I. πε of the prec. turned work, of the golden

eandlestick, Ex. 25:31, 36; 37:17, 22; Num. 8:4;
of the silver trumpets, Num. 10:2; of a column,
| der. 10:5; of the cherubim, Ex. 25: 18, Myyn ΠΡ

δηλ “ with rounded work thou shalt make them,”
se. the cherubim. They appear to have been of
| olive wood, and covered with gold from 1 Ki. 6:23,
_eompare verse 28; so that they are mistaken who
| understand ΠΟΘ of solid gold, from the root NYP
τ Ὁ be heavy, hard.

SE-u-

! ‘8 i! mvp for περ, Arab. 5\Kic f. denom. from
jp ΦΡ a cucumber; a field set with cucumbers,

Isa.1:8.

" Ἐ 1D m. (from the root 1')).—(1) subst. adrop, so
ed from flowing down (see 17 No. 1), Isa. 40:15.
Ἡ (2) adj. f. ΠῚ bitter, Teak 5:20; Prov. 27:7;
bitter, acrid ({cbarf), of brackish water, Ex. 15:23.
tr. as a substantive, bitterness (of death), 1 Sa.
32. Metaph.—(a) sad, sorrowful, Eze.3:14;
used of the mind, Job21:25. WB) VD adj. sad of
,1Sa.1:10; 22:2; andsubst. sadness, Job7:11;
10:1.—(b) bitter, of acry or weeping, Germ. bitterlic.
ΤΣ nbin3 ΠΡ “ἃ loud and bitter cry,” Gen. 27:34;
E st. 4:1; Eze. 27:31, > TBDD “ a bitter (violent) la-
Mentation ;” also used of a bitter fate, Pro. 5:4; Am.
8:10. Adv.) Isa. 33:7, and ΠῚ Eze. 97:30, bitterly.
©) Jierce, i.e. vehement, powerful, raging, i. q.
Arab. κι τς (whence it is at the same time manifest
how 'Y strong, Jud.14:14, can be opposed to sweet),
Hab. 1:6; WE? 7D id. Jud. 18:25; 2 Sam. 17:8.—
(d Reructive, pernicious, Psa. 64:4; Jer. 2:19.
12] Ὁ bitter waters, i. 6. which would be destruc-
ive to the perjured wife, Num. 5:18, 19.

a Soa esis hace

yet

pune

lee . = eo Ἢ N1D—Ip's

(Ex. 30:23. m. myrrh (30 called from its flowing»

down, distilling, see the root TY2 No. 1), Arab. -
Gr. μύῤῥα (as if from the fem. form 772), σμύρνα;
it exudes from a tree growing in Arabia, according
to Dioscorides (i.77), like the Egyptian thorn; it
afterwards hardens into a bitter gum, of a sweet
smell, and valuable, which was used in incense,
Psa. 45:9; Prov. 7:17; Cant. 3:6; 4:14. ἊΣ Ἢ
Cant. 5:5, and Ww 1© Ex. 30:23, is myrrh spon-
taneously distilled from the tree, and on that account
superior, σμύρνα στακτή. WT WY a little bag filled
with myrrh, for the sake of the sweet sinell (like
22 N32 Isa. 3:20), hung from a woman's neck,
Cant. 1: 13; (others understand a bundle of the flowers
or leaves of myrrh, which is contrary to the usage
of these words). Of the tree which produces myrrh
we have even now no accurate information; [until
found by Fhrenberg in Arabia.] See Diose. loe
cit., with Sprengel’s Commentaries, Celsii Hierobot.
t.i. p. 520.

I NV) ig. 822, ἀρκος αι) TO LASH a horse
with a whip to quicken its speed (ftreicjen, anpeitfden),
see HIPHIL.

(2) to be contumacious, rebellious. Part. fem.
ΠΕΣ 1. ᾳ. IND rebel, Zeph. 3:1. .

Hipuit, once used of the ostrich rising from her —
nest, and by flapping her wings impelling herself on,
as if with a whip. Job 39:18, NDA O32 ys
“ now she lashes up herself on high.” Compare
bw and wiv. The ancient versions, “lifts up herself,
rises,’ as if SV were with the letters transposed,
i.g. O8P=ON,

Il. NV or N'Y a root not used as a verb,
to be full ha: to be well nourished, to

be fat. Arab. |. and LSye bene profecit s. _ bene
Ee

cessit we a to be. strong (pr. fat), to be oe

whence re Ch. 87) a man. Hence 8") fat, ΠΣ 3

the crop of a bird, and pr.n. S32. Very nearly
kindred is 8]2 Hiph. to fatten, 872 fat, which are
referred above, page cxxxvu, B, to the notion of cut-
ting, hence of eating. But perhaps it should rather
be from the notion of filling, so that 81, 8273 would
nearly approach 2%, which see. To this answer
the Sanscrit pri, pri, to fill, to nourish, to sustain.

NV) pr. n. f. (.ᾳ 172 “sad”), [Mara], Ruth
1:20.

““Ἴ2-Ν Ὁ

δῷ Ch. lord, Daniel 2: 47; 4:16, 21; 5:23:

yr. eso, Arab. i
*Y> No. IL.

JIN see T7179.

rN?2 JID (“ Merodach (i. e. Mars) is god,
the lord;” according to Bohlen, i. q. Pers. 2 Stp6
wos “a praisedman’”, which is unsuitable), [Me-
- rodach-baladan], a king of Babylonia, Isa. 39:1;
according to Berosus (ap. Eusebium in Chronico,
Vers. Arm. ed. Aucher. tom. i. p. 42, 43), the viceroy
of the king of Assyria, from whom he revolted, taking
the kingdom of Babylonia for himself; see my Com-
ment. on Isaiah, loc. cit. He is also called yw
TIN?3 which see; m being changed into ὁ.

id. pr. man, from the root

MNT) const. AY with suff. PRY Cant. 2:14;
WW Lev. 13:34; IND Lev. 13:25; but more
often with forms of the suffix, which appear to be
pl., of which however the Yod is radical (see NYY,
ΤΡ and Gramm. § 90, 9), like FINV2 Cant. 2:14;
YW) Job 41:1; and OPN, JPW (which are
found construed with a sing. Gen. 41:21; Lev. 14:37;
Dan. 1:15), plur. const. "812 Eccles. 11:9 33 (9p
OSV) m. (from the root δ).

(1) appearance, leok, monet: Gen. 41:21; Cant.

2:14[ and often Arab. 3 πε]: Lev.13:12, °2'Y myweb

1733 “ according to all the looking of the priest,”
i.e. as to what the priest sees in him. Deut. 28:34,
TY OVW “what thine eyes behold;” verse 67; Isa.
11:3; Eze. 23:16.

(2) vision, sight, Exod. 3:3; Eze. 8: 4: 11:24;
43:3; Dan. 8:16.

(3) form, appearance, Exod. 24:17; Eze. 1:16,
28. It is placed after in the genitive, 18V) ND! Gen.
12:11; MP2 ΠΞῚ Gen. 24:16; 26:7, fair of form;
and with ; prefixed, my? ‘T22 beautiful of form,
Gen.2:9. In the prophetic style the appearance
of anything, is what is like sucha thing; comp. ΤΥ
No.3. Dan. 10:18, Ὁ ΠΕΣ *D-Y3") “there touched
me as the appearance of a man;” Eze.8:2; also
1:26, TN YID NAD.

PINT £. of the preceding.— (1) vision, i. q. HIN

Dan. 10:7, 8, 16, n>*30 NX visions of the night,
Gen. 46:2. Dns nix visions sent by God, Eze.
8:3; 40:2.

(2) a looking-glass, a mirs or, Ex.38:8. (Arab.
go ¢
ΠΡ id.) compare *8}.

DVI

j en 1 Sa. 26:12.

ΣΧ --κ
ΓΝ ἢ (from the root 8} No. 11.), the crop οἱ
ie
a bird, Levit.1:16. (Arab. ww id.)

NUN Josh. 15:44, and MVD 2 Chron. 11:8; _
14:8,9; Mic.1:15(i.g.0U879 “that whichisatthe ἢ
head”), [Mareshah], pr.n. of a fortified town in |
the plain country of Judah; Gr. Μαρισά. 2 Mac, ©
12:35; Mapyoa, Jos. Antt. vill. 10, δ 1; Μάρισσα BF
xii. 6,§ 6. ἡ

[“ (2) a man, 1

MUN pl. f. (denom. from wx), pr. that which ἢ
is at any one’s head, opp. to M9329 that which is at |
the feet. It becomes a prep. at the head o .f any one,
with suff. "MYNX at his head, 1 Sam. 19:13; 26:7, ἢ
11, 16; 1 Ki. 19: 6; under his head, Gen. 28:11, 18. ἢ
It is followed by a noun in the gen. 1 Sam. 26:12,
DIN *NWNI “at the head of Saul,” perhaps for |
‘NYS TD Mem being omitted (unless the true reading ἢ
be MIND), with a double plur. termination; see |
Hebr. Gramm. § 86, 4, note. 0}

MHNW id. with suffix DPNYNW, Jer. 13:18, |
IAEA ΠΊΩΝ, D> NNW ΝΣ ( there shall descend ἧς W
your heads (i.e. from your heads) the crown of your |
honour.” ‘TY is here followed by an accus. of the |
Hing from which anything descends, like ndy, 83). But |

“ere is nothing to hinder from reading ὈΡ ΠΡ τ

Chron. 2:42.” |

31) (“multiplication,” from the root 32), οἱ Bs
the form 1D), [Merabl, pr. name of a daughter o f
Saul, 1 88. 14:49; 18:17, 19. Ἶ

DIN plur. coverzngs, cushions spread on
Pro. 7: 16; 31:22; from the root 13). ri

ΓΞ ἢ (from the root 72), amplitude, fut
ness, as a concr. full, Eze. 23: 32.

ΓΞ m. (from the root 737)—(1) multiplica
tion, increase, Isa. 9:6.

(2) plenty. Isa. 33:23, “then spoil is divided
NZ in great plenty.” ‘

PVA f. (from the root 127) — (1) multitude,
magnitude, 2 Ch. 9:6; 30:18.

(2) very great part, 1 Ch. 12:29.

(3) progeny, increase of a family, 1 Sa. 2:35 7

(4) interest, usury, as if the increase of the
principal, Lev. 25:37 (comp. Gr. τόκος, from τέκτωϊ
Lat. fenus, from feo, i.e. fero, pario ; whence felts; |

fecundus ; see Gellius, xvi. 13). Arab. t 2) interest |
L*” ap seks interest.

a

|
͵

=

i!
ΙΝ
͵
᾿
»

i

ΗΝ
§

2

᾿ 578), τὰ

5 - 3 Ὁ

ΥΞ 9 const. st. ΚΞ. Eze.25:5 (see Lehrg. page
. (from the root 29), a couching place (of
cattle), Zeph. 2:15.

pat τη. a stable or stall, in which cattle are
tied up, from the root P37, which see. Amos 6:4;
1 Sa. 28:24; Jer. 46:21; Mal. 3:20.

41D an unused root, which seems to have sig-

- -uU-

ἕ nified’ the same as 52, Arab. quadril. on as far

as may be gathered from the derivatives.

(1) to roll rapidly; whence 232 a pitied
wain, (unless perhaps 392 in this noun is i. ᾳ. TD, P71!)

_ to rub, to rub in pieces).

(2) to speak rapidly, used of babblers, tale-

τω

᾿ Bbcarers; whence on 13. tale-bearer.

122 m. (from the root 53,3), rest, α place of
rest, Jer. 6:16.

mdm pl. f. (denom. from 59), what is at any
one’s feet; opp. to MWY which see. Ruth 3:4,
seq.; Dan. 10:6. In accus. adv. at any one’s feet,
Ru. 3:8.

: MDI ε a heap of stones, from the root 02);

Arab. ,>, to heap up stones. Pro. 26:8, 128 ys

| ΠΕ ΎΟΒ « “as a bag of gems in ἃ heap of stones;”

“a proverbial expression, similar to Matt.7:6. Not
‘amiss Luther, alg οὐ man G@bdelfteine auf den Rabvenftein
" wiirfe— LXX. translate ‘9 a sling (from the root 03}
ἐφ cast stones): ὃς ἀποδεσμεύει λίθον ἐν σφενδόνῃ.

1 myav> fem. (from the root ¥21), rest, a tranquil
habitation, Isa. 28:12.

a TVD fut. M2 ro BE CONTU MACIOUS, REBEL-
LIOUS, TO MOVE SEDITION, Gen. 14:4; followed by
2 Ki. 18:7, 20; 24:1, 20; and Sy of the person
rebelled against, Neh. 2:19; 4 Ch. 13:6; more rarely
an acc. (comp. TY), Josh. 22:16; Job 24:13
below). 7373 “19 to rebel against Jehovah
(by worshipping idols), Josh. 22:16,sqq.; Eze.2:3;
m.9:9. Poet. W817) those who oppose the light,
the enemies of light, Job 24:13. (Syriac 9; id.
. to be obstinate, contumacious. Kindred is
ae
‘The derivatives immediately βίαν except ‘the
n. 77D),

. τ Chald. i. y. Hebr. Ezr. 4:19.

ΤῸ πὶ.:- (τ rebellion, defection, Josh. 22:22.
i (2) [Mered], pr.n. 1 Ch. 4:17, 18.

"

DVIL

MVI—-NVD

f, STO

Ter

‘TY Chald. adj. rebellious,
SATU) Ezr. 4:12, 15.

ΓΤ contumacy, 1 Sa. 20:30.

ΤῸ Jer. 50:2, pr.n. of an idol of the Baby
lonians, prob. the planet Mars, which like Saturn
was regarded by the ancient Shemites as the author
of bloodshed and slaughter, and was propitiated with
human victims. (Comp.as to its worship amongst the
ancient Arabs, my Comm. on Isa., vol. ii. p. 344, seqq.)
The name which this god bears amongst the Arabs

erm phat. st

and Nasoreans, 21 Vv» dud, 2B rs to have
ee SS ». Sppea

sprung from this, (Mirrikh from Mirdich), and the
etymology of this itself/—(Merodach from the stock
Mord, Mort, signifying both death and slaughter, see
page ccccLx, B, and the formative syllable ach, och,
very frequent in Assyrian and Chaldee words, comp.
7123, WS, 79D2) suits very well the god of slaughter
and war. So too Mars, Mavors, and mors appear
to be of the same origin.— This god was diligently
worshipped by the Assyrians and Babylonians, as
appears not only from Jer. loc. cit., but also from
the proper names of Babylonian and Assyrian kings
compounded with this name (see my remarks on
Isaiah, vol. i. p. 281), as Mesessimordachus, Sisi-
mordachus, WH DN (which see). ’

21> (Persic Lssye Δ

shipper of Mars,” a ΤῸ [Mordecai], pr.n. of
a Benjamite living in the metropolis of Persia, by whom
Esther was brought up, afterwards chief minister of the
king, Esther 2:5, sqq. LXX. Μαρδοχαῖος, [ Also one
who returned with Zerubbabel, Ezr. 2:2; Neh. 7:7],

“little man,” or “ wor-

TTD masce. Isa. 14:6; if the reading be correct,
part. Hoph. from the root ἢ ΤΊ, subst. persecution.
But I fully agree with Déderlein, that for ΠΤ we
should read NITY) (dominion) from the root 17).
See my Comment. on the place. [Conjectures, how-
ever probable they may seem, are very dangerous
when applied to God's inspired Scripture, and this
word as it stands yields a suitable meaning. ἢ

mT VO—(1) pr. i. q. Arab. hye TO STROKE, TO

STRIPE (German ftreidjen, ftreifen); specially to lash
with a whip (compare the kindred 879), te pass a
razor over the skin, whence 9 a razor. See
Schultens on Hariri, Cons. i. p. 24; De Defect. Ling.
Hebr., p.117. Kindred are ΠῪΞ, PY) to rub, to
rub over, beftreicen, reiben, einreiben. Hence-—

(2) to be contumacious, rebellious, Lieut. 21:

18, 20; Ps. 78:8; prop. to resist, to contend against,

aD

striking and contending with both hands. (Arabic
Sze to refuse what is owed, Conj. III. to contend in

disputing.) Constr.with 3 of the person resisted, Ps.
£:11; Hus. 14:1; and with an acc. (prop. to repulse
any one), Jer. 4:17; Psalm 105:28; especially in the
phrase, ΠῚ ΠῚ ΒΞ ΤΙΣ 779 to rejecta divinesommand Nu.
20:24; 27:14; 1Sa. 12:15 (which, perhaps, formerly
taken in its proper sense meant, to stroke or strike
any one’s mouth, i.e. to refuse to hear his words, to
treat him with contempt, compare Dan. 4:32).

Hipnit YT fut. apoc. WH (Ezek. 5:6), 1. ᾳ. Kal
No. 2, toresist, to oppose. Job 17:2, bn oninn3
‘JY prop. “my eye rests upon their resistance,”
i.e. I see or experience nothing but their provoca-
tion; also to be refractory, contumacious, Psalm
106:7. Constr.—(a) followed by an ace. (as in
Kal), Ps. 78:17, 40,56; often in the phrase, 7727
min ΒΞ ΤΙΝ as to which see Kal, Deu. 1:26, 43; pam
1:18; and in the same sense, » ΠῚ OS 7797 Psalm
106:33; and δ ΔΚ (as if, to offend the eyes of Jeho-
vah) Isaiah 3:8.—(b) followed by 3 (against) Psa.
106:43; Ezek. 20:8.—(c) followed- by DY Deut. 9:
7,24; prop. to contend with any one.

Derivative nouns, | ΠΥ, "Y) and pr.n. ΠῚ", 7719
No. I, 79, ny, OND.

Note. In two occurrences of the root 772 the sig-
nification appears to be borrowed from the kindred
root 1!) ‘to be bitter.’ One is 2 Kings 14:26, "2
TKD ΠῚ Syn “ the affliction of Israel (was) very
bitter” (so all the ancient versions), where it would
be hardly suitable to say, perversé, i.e. obstinate,
affliction, nor do I see how from the notion of the
root 773 we can with Schultens obtain the notion of
severe affliction. The other instance is Y% Job 23:2,
which see. On the other hand 112 has adopted the
signification of the verb 77) Ex, 23:21.

Ι. FTW £ dual D°N7 (from the root 79) re-
peated rebellion (Merathaim], a symbolic name
of Babylon, Jer. 50:21.

IL. 17D (* bitterness,” from the root TY) pr.
n. of a bitter or brackish fountain in the peninsula
of Sinai, Ex. 15:23; Num. 33:8; according to the
probable opinion of Butokhiedé (see Travels in
Syria, p. 777, seqq-); the same as is now called
b Ng yx Bir Hawdrah, not the fountains of Moses

(om 5: 52» as thought by Pococke and Niebuhr.

VY) (read morra) f. (from the root TY?) sad-
ness, grief, Prov. 14:10,

DVIII

NY. Leviticus 21:20, JS ND “ (castrated) with

Pa) ee A)

mb f. id. Genesis 26:35, M7 NI “sadness οἱ
spirit.”
ΥΩ m. (from the root 147 No. 2) Lam. 2:19;

pl. ps9 Lam. 1:7, persecution of any one. Conceal
“ one troubled with persecutions,” Isa. 58:7.
“Ὁ Ε

re) (prob. for 78}, ; ΕΥ̓ » refuge, from the root |}
MS, ; i to draw in, to betake oneself), [Meroz], pr. ἔ |
ἢ: of a town in northern Palestine, Jud. 5:23.

mn m. one bruised, crushed, from the root |

crushed testicles.”
herniosus.

= a) m. (from the root D19)—(1) height; what

is high, lofty, sublime. Placed after another —
word in the gen. Ds ni 9 the lofty mountain
of Israel, of Zion, Ezekiel 17:23; 20:40; 34:14.
DIND2 on high, Job 39:18; and ΟἿ in ace. id. |
Isai. 37:23, T2'Y OND NWA) “and thou liftest up thine —
eyes on high.” Concer. Most High (of God), Ps.
92:9; and coll. leaders, princes, Isa.24:4. Poet. |
very high is also applied to any thing far of: Psalm)
10:5, 1793 PHBL DIN “ thy judgments are very
far off from him;” comp. D)7 Isa. 30:18.
(2) alofty, fortified place, Hab. 2:9; specially
of heaven, Psalm 18:17; Isaiah 24: 18, 21; 40:26
57:15; 58:4; der. 25:30; pl. O%119 id. Job 16: 195
of the lofty seat of Jehovah in Zion, Ps.7:8; of an
inaccessible fortress, Isa. 26:5. Plur. figurativell eee
of great honours, Ecc. 10:6. Ἂν
(3) loftiness of mind, pride; adv. Ps. 56:3.

: -
DID (“height,” “a high place”), δὶ κα
[waters of Merom), Josh. 11:5, 7: pron. of a lake

situated in a lofty region at the foot of Mount Le +
non; (Greek Σαμοχωνῖτις, Jos. Antiqu. v. 6; Arab, —

+
Ἁ ai 3 =u); ; through which the Jordan flows. me

But LXX. μονόρχις. Vulg.

yn m. (from the root 7), course, race, eel. ὶ
91:11. es

ΓΝ £—(1) ig. YQ 2 Sam. 18:27; Jo
23:10. :

(Il) oppression of the poor, a signification tka
from the root /'$), Jer. 22:17. a

ΡΥ m. pl. (from the root PY >), purification
Est. 2:12. -
nind (“bitternesses,” “bitter fountains ᾿

[Maroth], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of J
Mic. 1:12.

ΕΣ ΤῊ ΤΣ

ΤΙ Jer. 16:5, const. MI, Amos 6:7 (compare

&-

Lehrg. p. 578), i.q. Arab. oS clamour, outcry, the

᾿ lifting up of the voice, whether in rejoicing, Amos
΄ 5 ς

loc. cit., or in weeping, Jer. loc. cit.; compare eur

endued with a loud voice. Medial words of “the
same kind are bby and 121.

ΤΠ 1) TO RUB, TO BRUISE, TO RUB OUT,
see ΠῚ, (Cognate are PY, ΠῚ, and with 7 turned

Tr?
gS ¢-

into a sibilant, 1, Arab. ἐσ 8 tree from which
fire is brought by rubbing.—(2) i. q. Arab. cre Ὁ
‘ rub over, 6. g. the body with oil. IV. to soften. In
“the Old Test. it is once used of a cataplasm laid on a
sore, Isa. 38:21, “ Isaiah had said, let them take dried
“figs ΠΟΤ ΟΣ NW" (pregn.) and lay them softened
“upon the ulcer;” LXX. καὶ τρίψον καὶ κατάπλασαι.
᾿ Hence ΠῚ. .

‘AMT m. (from the root 2111), broad space, Hab.
1:6. Often metaph. used of liberty and welfare (opp.
oe distresses, 1¥; compare YW?);. Ps. 18:20, NST)
ie “and he brought me out into a wide space,”
i.e. he delivered me from distresses, Ps.31:9; 118: 5.
Once used in a bad sense, Hos. 4:16, 397733 0353
*like a lamb in a wide space,” where it might
easily wander from the flock.

_ ΡΠ (from the root P77); pl. PIMP and DPD
1. 33:17; Jer.8:19,m. far distance, what is far
off, a place far off; P22 from afar, after verbs

a

my

Ἢ of coming, Isa. 10:3; 30:27; but 17:13, ΡΞ Ὁ)

| *he fied from afar off,” i.e. to flee away far, and
already to look from a great distance, PIV WS a

| remote land, Isa. 13:5; pl. [P92 Zec. 10:9; PS
| Spm Isa. 33:17; Jer. 8:19; PPT Isa. 8:9,
| remote countries.

3 TWiT) fem. (from the root YM), a pot, a caul-
on, prop. a vessel in which things are boiied, Lev.
273 7:9.

(OW) (kindred to the verb 022, which see) pr.
ἱ to smoothen; hence—

(1) TO POLISH, TO SHARPEN a sword, Ezek.
21:14, 33.
_ (2) to make any one’s head smooth, i. e. to make
d, to tear out, to pluck the hair, in contending,
tening, Neh. 13:25; in scorn, Isa. 50:6 (where
mM are those who pluck the beard); in mourning,
Ezra 9:3.—Ezek. 29:18, MOI) ANPP “ every
der was peeled,” i.e. with carrying burdens.

DIX

DAN

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, to become bald, Lev. 13:40, 41.

PuaL — (1) to be polished (used of metal), Ki
7:45.

(2) to be sharp, as a sword. Part. ΠΩ for
mob) (with Dag. f. euphon.), Ezek. 21:15, 16.
Hither many refer OW DY Isa. 18:2, 7, for pihy
asharp people, i.e. fierce, vehement (compare
TH) No. 2). But see above under the word DOWD,

D> Ch. i. q. Hebr. No. 2, to pluck (wings).
Pret. pass. to be plucked, Dan 7:4.

a?) m. in pause Ἴ, with suff. 7712 Deu. 31:27, —
DY) Neh. 9:17 (from the root 779).

(L.) contumacy, Eze. 2:5, 139 "2 ΓΞ Ὁ “for
they are a contumacious house,” i. e. people.
‘YP 23 the contumacious, Num. 17:25. Ellipt. for
"TD WIS, LYN. Eze. 2:7, 73 WD 3 “for they are
contumacious;” verse 8; 44:6; Prov. 17:11.

(II.) bitterness, a signification taken from the
root 2 (compare the note under 775), Job 23:
2, ‘my Ἴ dv DA “even now my complaint is
bitterness,” i.e. bitter. Those who retain the
common signification of “72, render these words,
“even now doth my complaint (seem to you) re
bellion?” which appears to me to be too harsh.
[‘* Outery,” is the sense given to this passage in Thes.]

Oya “ [Merib-baal], pr. n. of a son of Jona-
than, 1 Ch. 9:40, called also a little before bya a"
(“contender against Baal”), which seems to be
the more correct form.

NUD (from the root 819) adj. fat, well-fed, Eze.
39:18; hence subst. well-fed cattle; specially a
fatted calf, μόσχος σιτευτός. Commonly joined
with the words Ww and W232. 2 Sam. 6:13; 1 Ki.
1:9; 19:25; Isa. 11:6. Plur, ΝῊ. Isaiah 1:11;
Amos 5:22.

MID ἢ (from the root 3°7).—(1) strife, con-
tention, Gen. 13:8; Exod. 17:7; Num. 27:14.

(2) [Meribah], pr. n.—(a) of a fountain flowing
from a rock in the desert of Sin on the Heroopolitan
gulf, Exod. 17: 1—7.—(b) 92") "2 (“water of
strife”), another similar fountain in the desert of Zin,
near Kadesh, Num. 20: 13, 24; Deut. 33:8; Psalm
81:8; 106:32; fully Ὁ NIIP Ὃ Eze. 47:19.

MVD (“contumacy”), [Meraiah], pr. n. πὶ.»
Neh. 12:12.

mY and my Moriah, pr. name of a hill of

Jerusalem, on which Solomon built the temple, 2 Ch.
3:1. Gen. 22:2, 7°20 YW “the land of Moriah,’

Ὑ5-Π}ὴῶ

i.e. the region around that mountain, its vicinity, as
if district of Moriah; comp. ‘Y 7S Josh. 8:1. As
to the origin, the sacred writers themselves (Gen.
22:8,14; 2 Chron. loc. cit.) make allusion to the
etymology from the root 78) which is confirmed by
regarding 777 as contr. from ΠΥ ΝΕ for AY MSW
(Part. Ho.), with Yod of union, i.e. chosen by Je-
hovah, a name which is very suitable for a sanc-
tuary. ἢ .

Vd (“ contumacies”), [Meraioth], pr.n.m.
—(1) 1 Chron. §:32; 6:37; Ezr. 7:3.—(2) 1 Ch.
g:11; Nehem. 11:11.—(3) Neh. 12:15; elsewhere
ΤΊ (in the ancient writing the letters » and 9 re-
semble one another).

=) (prop. “their contumacy”) pr. name f.
Miriam; Greek Μαριάμ, Mapia.—(1) the sister of
Moses, a prophetess, Exod. 15:20; Num. 12:1; Mic.

6:4.—(2) 1 Chron. 4:17.

FWY) £. (from the root 119), sadness, grief,
Eze. 21:11.

DTV) see 1°72.

be a’) m. adj. (from the root 119) bitter; hence
poisonous, Deut. 32:24. Compare ΠΡ,

7 m. pr. softness; figuratively fear, timidity,
Ley. 26:36 (LXX. δειλία); from the root 427, whence
the segolate form ee in the same manner as
San, D>) from the roots 223, DDD; TIS, MA from 327;
f. nan from 22, The in which is found in the
Rabbinic, 771) to be soft, is secondary and taken
from this noun.

327) τὰ. (from the root 232)—(1) a chariot,
1 Ki. 5:6.

(2) the seat of a chariot, Cant. 3:10; Lev. 15:9.

MIADV f. 2 Sam. 15:1; 1 Kings 7:33; constr.
n3379 Gen. 41:43; with suff, AID Gen. 46:29;
1Sam.8:11; plur. niaa Zec.6:1; Joel2: 5; constr.
M33 Exod. 15:4; with suff, pnasy Mic. 5:9, f.;
4 chariot, Gen. 46:29; especially a war chariot;
see the above-cited examples.

ἜΣΕΙ f. (from the root 539), merchandise, Eze.
27:24. [a market, see Thes. }

ΤΙ ἢ (from the root ΠῚ Pi. to deceive). —(1)
fraud, Gen. 27:35; 34:13. nD MS a fraudulent
man, Psa. 5:7. ΠΟῪ 238 fraudulent weights, i. 6.
made to deceive, Mic. 6:11. MDW ND deceptive
scales, Pro. 11:1. Meton. riches gained by fraud,
Jer. 5:27. Plur. NiOW Ps. 10:7; 35:20.

DX

ΞΟ
(2) [Mirma], pr. n. m., 1 Chron. 8:10.

now (“elevations”), [Meremoth], pr.n n
—(1) Ezra 8:33; Neh. 3:4,21; 10:6; 12:3; foi
which there is NY) verse 15.—(2) Ezr. 10:36.

DD τη. (from the root 5), a treading down,

something to be trodden with the feet, Isa. 5:5;

7:25; 10:6; Eze. 34:19.

mI pr. n. Gent. [Meronothite], elsewhere
unknown, 1 Ch. 27:30; Neh. 3:7.

Ὁ [Meres], pr.n. of a Persian prince, Esth, ;
1:14 (according to Bohlen jp lofty). [‘ Compare ~

Sansc. mdrsha, worthy; from the root mrish;
Zend. meresh. Benfey.” |

NIDVD [ar arsena), pr. n. of a Persian oo
Esth. 1: 14; (perhaps i. q. prec. [“ with the addition |

of nd, nom. Zend. nar, a man.”}).

YD mase. (with each Tzere impure), 1. ᾳ. ¥2 a}

friend, a companion; with suffix 71 Genesial

ne 26; pas DY Jud. 14:20; 15:6; with suffix]
It has the form as if}
Hiphil of ib verb dP), borrowing its significationg|

~ 89:7.

from the verb 73) No.2, unless it be laid down that
No. 3, letter c), and that it only denidtes a come
panion, not a friend, i.g. YU. This is the only
way of explaining the former Tzere being unchanged
[But see Thes. p. 1296. ]

Ses

is comp. of Yl and ἢ (like Syd, TWYSD, see 19]

ΓΙ mase. (from the root TY) with suff. [YW
Job 39:8; OPV Eze. 34:18, pasture, fodder for
cattle, Ciein 47:4; Joel1:18; Job 39:8 [“ lair; ἃ

feeding place of wild beasts, Nah. 2:12. Arab. a

my fem. (from the root 7!7)—(1) pasture
pasturing. ‘YY jN¥ “the sheep which I tend,
Jeremiah 23:1; Psalm 74:1; 79:13; 100:3.
IMY) “the people that he (God) tends,” Ps. 95:7.
(2) a flock, Jer. 10:21.

ΠΡΟ (“trembling,” perhaps “earth
quake”), [Maralah], pr.n. of a town in the tri
of Zebulun, Josh. 19:11.

I. NEV m. and | MB VD Jer. 8:15 (from the
NB to heal).—(1) the healing (of a disease), 2 C
21:18; 36:16; Jer. 14:19.— Hence—

(2) refreshing: both of the body, Prov. 4:22
16:24; and of the mind, Pro. 12:18; 13:17,

Ὑ. ΝΕ

99:1; Mal. 3:20.
(4) remedy, Jer. 33:6.

ΤΙ. SBVD (from the root S57=751 to relax), prop.
| - relaxed mind; hence tranquillity ‘of mind, meek-
| ness; Pro, 14:30, SBV2 3? “ a meek Kors ;” Pro.
Wi5:4; ie: ΝΒ “tranquillity of tongue,” i.e.
gentle, icdent speech; Eccles. 10:4, “gentleness
hinders great offences.”

_ WEN m. (from the root 781), water disturbed
| by treading, Eze. 34:19.

Υ a root not used in Kal, the primary mean-
g of which has been often disctissed. I have, how-
ever, no doubt that the truth was seen by Kimchi,
who regarded as its primary power TO BE STRONG,
FoRCIBLE; for this not only very well suits all the
“passages, but it is confirmed by the kindred 78 (m
‘and p interchanged), to be violent (Hos. 4:2); whence
> 78 a violent man. The meaning appears to be se-
ἢ ondary, and taken from the idea of hard labour,

which is found in Arabic ὁ 3-< to languish, to be

ick (prop. wearied out with toil).
_ [In Thes. the meaning preferred is that given by
Jocceius and J. Simonis,-to be fierce; hence, to be
ehement. |
Ϊ ᾿ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, Job6:25, ΩΝ TID “how power-
ft αὶ are right words;” 1 Kings 2:8, ΠΥ 2) ΠΡ “a
_ heavy (or Eticvausyenree,’ Mic. 2:10, ΥΩ) an
very violent destruction.” ‘
_ Hirui, to make vehement, to irritate; Job 16:3,
$277) “ what (so) irritateth thee?”

‘ -
᾿ |

¥2 γεὶ masc.an ατὖ΄ΐ, socalled from its boring (root
[), Ex. 21:6; Den. 15:17.

a “YT fem. (from the root $7), a pavement, a
τ ace laid out with stones, 2 Ki. 16:17.

" a

1 Wr prop. TO RUB (compare the kindred ΠῚ,

ἃ in Greek ἀμέργω, dpopyviw); hence —

(1) to polish (metal); 2 Chron. 4:16, myn)

ay “polished sie A Jerem. 46:4, OND p10

_ “polish the spears.”

(2) to cleanse, by washing, or anointing; compare

mH. (Syr. 20. to wash off.)

~ Puat P% pass. of No. 1, to be scoured, Lev. 6:21.
De ivatives, DPN, DPA,

p / m. broth, soup, Sud. 6: 19, 20, and Isaiah
a "p. Arab. . 45 and i. id. The proper

ΧΙ

(3) deliverance (from calamity), Prov. 6:15;

™D—nID

form of the word is P18 (which see), from the root
PIB.

ΓΙΡῚ mase. Tes the root MP7), plur. aromatic
herbs, Cant. 5:13.

mp yy f. (from the root ΠΡ), ointment, Ezek.

24:10; a pot of ointment, [for boiling it in], Job.

41:23.
NNW f. (from the root MP2)—(1) the com
pounding of ointment, Ex. 30:25; 2 Ch. 16:14.
(2) ointment, 1 Ch. 9:80.

VVO—(1) TO FLOW, TO DROP; whence Ὑ a
drop, 1 myrrh, so called from distilling, and preb.

Gr--be

MM) bile. (Arab. te to cause to flow, bc oe

--te-

: The tlic. 5 hae
often the sense of going, passing away, which in
many roots is connected with that of flowing; see Ὁ
τι No. 4, Cs > to run, to flow; Aram. 57) to run;
whence 0°D77 channels.)

Ge

(2) to be bitter. (Arab. κε fut. A. id., and so in
all the cognate languages; also the Lat. amarus, also
mereo. How this notion coheres with the former is
not clear. Perhaps it is denom. from 7%) myrrh,
and i177) bile, as being very bitter things). Impers.
% Ἵ it is bitter to me, i.e. 1 am sad, Lam. 1:4,
followed by ἢ (because of any thing), Ruth 1:13.
Fut. A. W2° Isa. 24:9, compare Hebr. Gram. § 67,
note 3.

(3) to be embittered, 1 Sa. 30:6.

Pret, fut. TY2!.— (1) to make any thing bitter,
Ex. 1:14; Isa. 22:4, 333 TON “I weep bitterly.”

(2) to embitter, to irritate, to provoke any
one, compare Hithp. Gen. 49:23.

Hipnw 7, inf. .—(1) to make life bitter,
Job 27:2.

(2) followed by ?, to make any one sad, Ruth
1:20, Ww % W “the Almighty hath made me
τς ἄν. Compare δ YI) verse 21.

(3) to weep bitterly, for the fuller *,2 "DD Zec.
12:10.

Note. 27 Ex. 23:21, is fut. Hiphil in the Chald,
form, for V7, but with the signification taken from
the verb 77, followed by { to rebel. Compare the
note under 77D.

Hirupavren o7pnA to be smbistonads exaspe

rated, Dan.8:7. (Syr. 329349 to enhitter, to pro
voke; Arab. -<-< to be angry.)

frequent rain, and channel.

NYD-AMD
Derivatives, V2, ΠῚ [AV], WH, NIM, WP

<2?

DYD, OMIA, pr. n. NY [AW], and those which
immediately follow. |

ITTV £. bile, gall, so called from its flowing (see
: 3 8

‘TY? No.1), compare Germ. Galle, which properly
signifies a fountain, like the cogn. Quelle, Job 16:13.

s* ae

Arab. 54) ὁ", [Syr. iso, [1 10]

my fi—(1) bitterness, Deut. 32:32, mibayis
nin “clusters of bitternesses,” i.e. bitter. Me-
taph. bitter, severe (punishments), Job 13:26, 3
ninv> oy 2A2N “that thou writest (such) bitter
things upon me,” thou layest on me such heavy
punishment.

(2) bile, gall, Job 20:25. CNB NWN “ the
gall of vipers,” ib. 14, used of the poison of vipers,
which the ancients incorrectly supposed to be in

the gall (Plin. H. N. xi. 37, § 62), although in other
forms also of this root, the notion of bitterness is ap-

ied to venom; (see "1D, Syr. jis, Zab. STD
Ty SY
venom).

on m. bitter herbs, Ex.12:8; Num.g:11
(LXX. πικρίδες. Vulg. lactuee agrestes), Lam. 3:15
(where in the other member there is nw? worm-
wood).

"ND (« bitter,” “unhappy”), [Merari], pr.
n. of a son of Levi, Gen. 46:11; Ex.6:16. Of the
same form is the patron. Nu. 26:57.

MWD see MYND.

nye f. (from the root YW) wickedness,
eoncr. for a wicked woman, 2 Ch. 24:7.

NBD m.—(1) verbal inf. from the root X82; a
bearing,acarrying. Nu. 4:24, xbvpdy vayd “ for
labouring and for carrying.” 2Ch. 20:25, Nw MS)
“that could not be carried;” compare 2 Ch. 35:3.
Subst. Nu. 4:19, 27, 31, 32, 47.

(2) a burden, load which is carried, 2 Ki. 5:17;
Jer. 17:21, seq.; Nu.11:11. nbd Mn it was as a
burden, 2 Sam. 15:33; 19:36; followed by oY Job
7:20.

(3) 8) 8B that to which the soul lifts itself up,
i.e. what it desires, Eze. 24:25; compare the root
No. 1, ¢.

(4) something uttered (see the root No. 1, letter
ΩΣ sentence, Prov. 30:1; Collect. 31:1, % ND

IWS! “ the sentences which his mother taught
hira.” Specially something uttered by God, 2 Kings
or by a prophet, followed by a genit. of the

Dx

\

ΓΝ Ὁ --

object. Isai. 13:1, 922 NWD “ the oracle (tered) —
against Babylon.” Isai. 15:1; 17:13 19:1; 21:1,
11, 13; 22:1; 23:1; Nah.1:1; Hab.1:1; also @
followed by 3 Zec. 9:1; by 12:1; ON Mal.1:1. It 7
is fully expressed 7)7) ὙΔῚ SW the utterance of the —
word of the Lord, Zec. 9:1; 12:1. From 8¥> being ©
often found in the headings of denunciatory oracles, |
Jerome, Luther, and others render the word even in —
these instances onus, burden, and regard it as sig- |
nifying a grievous or threatening oracle, see Jerome, |
Prol. ad Habac., and on JIsa.13:1; but it is 4155.
found where it stands in a good sense, Zec. 12:1}
Mal.1:1. There is a paronomasia on the two senses ~
burden and oracle, Jer. 23:33, seq.; Eze. 12:10.
(5) singing (see the root No. 1, letter 6). 1Ch. |
15:27, 87 WI “the regulator (or leader) of the |
singing.” SoLXX. ἄρχων τῶν φὠδῶν, and Kimchi. ἢ
Others take it to be the leader of the carrying, i.e ἢ
of the holy ark. ᾿
(6) a gift (compare 8¥2 Pi. No.2, 3); hence |
tribute, i.g. OMI No.2. 2@Ch.17:11,
(7) [Massa], pr.n. of a son of Ishmael, Genesia |
25:14; 1 Ch.1:30. .

xen (read masso) m. 2 Ch. 19:7, 0°38 NBD re
spect of persons, partiality, see δὲ) No. 3, letters

a, B.

mx f. burning, so called from the rising
of the smoke, Isa. 30:27; comp. ΠΝ No. 1.

PNG) (for ΠΡΟ) f const. ΠΑΡῸ (for NN),
Gen. 43:34, pl. NNb”D.

(1) a lifting up, e.g. of the hands, Ps. 141:93
of smoke in a conflagration, Jud. 20:38, 40 (comp.
nyt),

(2) α sign, which is lifted up, 1. ᾳ. Ὁ) Jer. 6:13
perhaps specially a signal made by fire, comp. No. ἅν
and the Talmudic ΓΝ used of the signals made Ὁ
fire at the new moon, see Mishn. Rosh Hashanah 2, ὃ ο,

(3) a burden, Zeph. 3:18. ἢ

(4) i. ᾳ SBD No. 4; something uttered, Lam.
2:14.

(5) i. q. ἘΦ No. 6; a gift, Esth.2:18; Jer. 40:5:
Amos §:11; especially a portion of food given at
convivial feast (γέρας), Gen. 43:34; 2 Sam. 11:8
also tribute, 2 Chron. 24:6, 9. :

Note. Τὴ ΦῸ Eze.17:9, is the inf. Aram. Kal,
a peculiar termination in n} like the inf. Pi. ΤΠ
for 82.

J
ἡ
4
_
ἢ

ΓΝ plur. f., Psa. 74:3, in some editiong:
niniwy, |

: *.
᾿ς μον ὩΣ Ὁ
|

332/1) with suff. °23¥ (from the root 32%) m.—

‘1) height, Isa. 25:12.
(2) alofty place, a rock, affording shelter and
_ security; hence used for a refuge itself, Psa. 9:10;
18:3; 46:8,12; 48:4; 59:10, 18; 94:22.
(3) with art. [A/isgab], pr. n. of a town (situated
on a lofty place) in Moab, Jer. 48:1.

ΓΙΌ Prov. 15:19; and—

MAW Isa. 5:5, ἢ a hedge made of briers and
th pes; called in other places 71D. Root 7 and

;

&

‘k si m. a saw, Isa. 10:15; from the root 2 to
saw.

mv f. a measure of liquids, Lev. 19:35; Eze.
from the root WP, Arabic ye II. to

- 7?

Bact, 10;

div ide.

bin m. (from the root wiv), gladness, joy, Isa.
44: 8; Lam: 5:15; and meton. the object and ground
of joy, Psa. 48:3; Isa. 24:11; 32:14; 65:18; and
frequently. Isaiah 8:6, guia poet., put for a fvite

£ priv m. (from the root ΡΠ) scorn ; hence used
ef its object, Hab. 1:10.

Ἔξ mon f.—(1) a noose, a fetter, i. q. NB Hos.
9:8; from the root DDY, Syr. goo to bind, to

fetter. Hence—

(2) destruction, ibid. verse 7; compare UPD,

‘Others render hatred, persecution; from O0% to

‘pursue after.

᾿Ξ ΄
᾿ς ΞΘ see 53 Hiphil.
ΞΟ. —(1) image, figure, from the root
ml , Ch. N2Y to look at, to behold, Eze. 8:12, ὙΠ
" 2 “ the ‘chambers of i images,” i.e. the walls of
hich were adorned with painted figures of idols,
gmpare verses 10,11. MDW) JIN Lev. 26:1, and
nm 202 Nu. 33:52,stones adorned with superstitious or

nagical figures; Pro. 25:11, 9 ΣΧ ΞΡῸΞ ant *MaA
# apples of gold, adorned with figures of silver.”
Others render, in silver baskets, so that mavn
Ὅτ ἃ take its signification from ? ΣΦ to plait.

(2) imagination, opinion, Ῥβ. 73:7; Pro.18:11.

3 Lp) f. (from the root "2Y), wages, Gen. 29:
ἴδ; 31:7, 41; [“ reward, Ruth 2:12.” ]

3 Τὴ ΟΦ + pl. nails, Ecc. 19:11; see DODD,
NBL m. shedding of blood, slaughter, Isa.

DXIII

. ἐξ

5:7, from the root MEY i. i.g.! ABD to pour out; Arab _
to pour out blood, AG a shedder of blood, a

tyrant.

“TWD an. unused. root [“ perhaps iq, Arable

ore

pic to divide”), see ΠΣ,

ΠΡΌ f. dominion, 188,9:5, 6, from the root
mv—=TW and WY to rule. Α

MIDIW pl. £ (from the root Ὁ).

(1) a burning of lime, Isa. 33:12 (compare Gen.
11:3).

(2) the burning of dead bodies, Jer. 34:5 (com-
pare 2 Ch. 16:14).

(3) gist G, (“the flow of waters,” from
the root ἢ), Ithpe. to drop [but see Thes. 7) [Mis
rephoth-maim), pr.n. of a town or region near
Sidon, Jos. 11:8; 13:6.

ΠΡ (“ vineyard,” plantation of vines of
superior quality, see P2”), [Masrekah], pr. n. of a
town, apparently belonging to the Edomites, Gen.
36:36; 1 Ch.1:47.

nvr a frying pan, 2 Sam. 13:9; Ch. N02,
NINIDD, ἈΠ id. The origin is uncertain, and it
is even doubtful whether the n be radical or ser-
vile. It seems to me rather to be servile, so that

the root would be ΠῚ i. q. ἐς es to shine, to sparkle;

whence i" and ND a brass frying pan, so called
from its being polished. That the root NID had the
notion of parching is a mere gratuitous assertion,

Φ Ὁ [Mash], a people (and region), sprung from
Aram, and therefore to be sought in Syria or Meso-
potamia, Gen. 10:23. Many follow Bochart (Phaleg.
If, 11), in understanding the inhabitants of mount
Masius (Arab. _s34>), which lies to the north of
Nisibis, and is a part of the Gordizan mountains.

NW m. (from the root 8¥2).—(1) usury, Neh.
5:7.

(2) a debt, i. ᾳ: ARV. Neh. 10:32, 2 Nop
“the debts of every ‘hand,” i, e. all debts, perhaps
so called from the debtor’s promising, by giving his
right hand, to pay back the borrowed money. Other
MSS. and editions read SYD the burden of every
hand, which is less suitable. nent

NWP (perhaps i. q. NOD “ retreat”), [Mesha},
pr. n. of a place mentioned in the description of the

24

ὭΣ Ὁ-Ν Ὁ

boundaries of Joctanite Arabia. Gen. 10:30, “and
their dwelling was D727 7D 77D ANS NY from
Mesha unto Sephara, (and beyond, as far as) the
mountains of Arabia.” In these words Mesha seems
to me to be Μοῦσα or Μοῦζα a city of note, with a
port, situated on the western shore of Arabia, nearly

where now is Maushid (according to Ptolem. vi.7,
14° Lat., 74° long.), forming therefore the western
boundary of the Joctanites. I understand Sepharah
to be the city lik the metropolis of the region of
Shehr, between the provinces Hadramaut and Oman.
The mountains of Arabia are no doubt the chain of
_ mountains nearly in the middle of Arabia, running
from near Mecca and Medina, to the Persian Gulf;

now called αν : the abode of the Wahabites. See
(Jomard) Notice sur le Pays de Nedjd ou l’Arabie
Centrale, Paris, 1823, 8; and my remarks in Ephe-
merid. Hal. 1825, No. 56. [ According to Forster i.
97, Mount Zames. ]

Nw m. (from the root 38%), a channel,
- watercourse, into which water is drawn for the
cattle to drink, Jud. 5:11.

TINWD £. (from the root XY No. 2) a debt, Deut.
24:10; Prov. 22:26, i. g. SYD No. 2.

SSA) m. fraud, deception, Prov. 26:26; from
he root 8Y/2 No. 1.

FINWD Ps. 74:3; see Nini,

> wn (“ prayer”), [Mishal], pr. n. of a Leviti-
cal town in the tribe of Asher, Josh. 19:26; 21:30;
contr. Sip from ΚΟ. 1 Chron. 6:59.

MPNW (from the root ONY), prayer, petition,
Ps. 20:6; 37:4.

ΣΝ £ a kneading trough, or vessel in
which flour is worked and fermented, Exod. 7:28;
12:34; Deut.28:5,17; from ak fermentation, ¥ and
τ᾽ being interchanged. [But see "δ" IL]

nivawn plur. f—(1) artificial textures, with
the addition of 331, cloths interwoven with gold,
Ps. 45:14; see the root 727 No. 1.
_ (2) settings, or sockets, of gems, Exod. 28:11,
13, 14, 25; 39:13, 16; see the root No. 2.

"BvD m., Isa. 37:3; 2 Ki. 19:3; constr. 120
Hos. 13:13; matrix, mouth of the womb, which
the fetus breaks in being born. Root 72%.

ἽΞΦΘΌ, only in plur. waves broken on the shore,
breakers (compare Gr. κύματος ἀγή from ἀγνύω,

DXIV

ΣΥΝ Ὁ - ΣΝ ΦΌ

ἄγνυμι, to break), Psalm 42:8; 88:8; Jonah 2:4 _

drat’ waves of the sea, Ps. 93:4.

| nwo, only in plur. destructions, calamities,
Lam. 1:7; compare the root N3Y Hiph. No. 3.

Maw m. (from the root mv), error, Gen. 43:12 —

I. mMWro—(1) TO DRAW, TO DRAW OUT, Exod,
2:10. (Syr. μά: id.)

(2) to save, to preserve, i. q. Syn. Isa. 63:11,

hey ΠΡ « the saviour of his people” (God)

[This word ΠΕ is in Thes. referred to the pr. n.]
Hipuit, i.g. Kal No. 1, 2 Sa. 22:17; Ps. 18:17.
Derivative Ὁ, pr. n. TY, Ὁ Ὁ).

II. ΓΙ an unused root. Arab. ww. to do at —
evening, whence the noun W?P¥ yesterday, and yester=

night (which see), for MYDS.

a
“

mvp pr.n. Moses, the great leader, legislator, —

23:18; MW NA ἼΒΞ the book of the law of Moses, |

Josh. 23:6; 2 Ki. 14:6; Neh. 8:1; and simply, 123”
med ὁ Chr.25:4; Neh. 13:1 (Chald. 70’ “5D Ezr,
6:18). myo nimd the tables of (the law of) Mo
1 Ki. 8:9.

As to the etymology, ΠΕ, Ex. 2:10, is expressly”
referred to the idea of drawing out, but in a passive”
sense, as if it were the same as “’) drawn out. Those
who depart from the authority of this passage, nae
either render it deliverer of the people (compure Isa,
63:11), or regard it with Josephus (Ant. ii. 9, § 6)
as being of Egyptian origin, from tu water and
OYXE to deliver, so that it would signify, saved
Jrom the water (see Jablonskii Opusee. ed. te Water,
t.i. p.152—157). [There is nothing in Ex. 2:10,
which at all opposes this derivation.] With this
agrees the Greek form Μωυσῆς, while the Hebrews
appear in their usual manner to have accommodated
this word to their own language.

ΠΡΌ m. (from the root ΠΕ), a debt, Deu. 15:2.

ses

PNW £. ig. Mie’ (wich which it is always joined) |

wasting, Zeph. 1:15; waste places, Job 30:3;

27. Root xiv.
nin plur. f. ruins, desolations, Ps.73: 195.
74:3. The etymology is loubtful, and even the read-_
ing is uncertain in these places. as in Psalm 74:3.
|

38: |

Η

πω.

c

DYDD (from ἢ, 12), γ᾽) Prov. 4:21, from 30,

a
a

— Spe —ANwYD

DXV

sDvin- AND.

in some editt., as that of Athias, there stands M8122, | hovah hath anointed me, (i.e. consecrated, ap-

I regard NNW as being the same as NiNiv'n, nisi
(from the root xiv), Dagesh being inserted in the
first radical in the Rabbinic manner in the forms p>,
Tt
comes to about the same thing if we regard niniwy
as coming from ἐδ), the signification being taken

Ὁ 1?

from Ni’, but the former is preferable; compare

ΠΣ

aw» (“ brought back”), [Meshobab], pr.
n. m. 1 Chron. 4:34.

DW £. (from the root 33), a turning away,
defection; Prov.1:32, DDB NW “ the turning

away of fools (from wisdom);” specially “ turning

_ away from Jehovah,” Jer. 8:5; Hos. 11:7, ‘NWN

“turning away from me;” pl. MWD Jer.2:19.
Concer. used of Israel, who had turned away from

God, Jer. 3:6, 8, 11, 12.
‘ mw f. error, Job 19:4, from the root 3 1. 4.

᾿ Πρ and 338%,

ha
3

ΟΦ Eze. 27:29, and pivn ib. verse 6, an oar,
from the root nw. As to the Dagesh in Div, see
tnder Nixiwi,

Dw Isa. 42:24 3.3, for ΠΡΟ a spoiling.

F nw fut. ΠΡ" inf. nv, once ΠΟ Ex. 29:29;
properly, TO STROKE, TO DRAW THE HAND OVER

any thing, mit der Hand ftreiden. (Arab. id.
Kindred are WWD and MN No.I, which see.)
Hence —

(1) to spread over with any thing, specially to
lay colours on any thing (followed by 3 of the colour),
Jer, 22:14; especially to anoint with oil (Arabic
wine id.), e.g. cakes, Ex. 29:2; Levit. 2:4; 7:12;
a shield (by doing which, the leather becomes more
tenacious, and less pervious to weapons), Isa. 21:5;
25am. 1:21 [adj.], etc. Especially to anoint any
Ole as a sacred rite in his ‘nauguration and con-
Secration to an office, asa priest, Ex.28:41; 40:15;
ἃ prophet, 1 Ki.19:16; Isa.61:1; a king, 1 Sam.
10:15 15:1; 2Sa.2:4; 1Ki.1:34; also a stone or
Pillar, which should be, at some future time, a sacied

ace, Gen. 31:13; also vessels consecrated to God,
ἮΧΟ 40:9,11; Lev.8:11; Nu.7:1. Fully expressed,
432? ‘BND to anoint, i. e. to consecrate any one king,
1Ki.19:15; 2 Ki.g:3; and concisely 2 Sa.19:11,
Absalom 3279 ὉΠ WS whom we anointed,
fie. made king) over us.” Isa.61:1, “because Je-

£

| pointed), ἘΣ to preach”. The thing (oil or ointment)

with which the anointing is performed, is put with 3
prefixed, Ex. 29:2; Psa. 89:21; andin the acc., Ps.
45:8; Am. 6:6.

(2)[“to spread out, to expand, hence”, to

measure, Syr. umd, Arab. κως: Hence 19,
nnw and ΓΕ ΘΟ, Δ

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. of Kal No. 1, to be anointed, i. 6. con-
secrated by anointing, Lev.6:13; Num.7: 10, 84, 88;
1 Ch. 14:8.

Derivatives, MW), MYDD, and the words which im-
mediately follow.

ΓΘ Chald. οἱϊ, Ezr. 6:9; 7:22.

MMW £. (from the root MYD),—(1) anointing;
ΤΠ ΘΠ OY anointing oil, Exod. 25:6; 29:7, 21;
wap now jw holy ointment, Ex. 30:25, 31.

(2) a part, portion, Lev. 7:35; see the root
No. 2.

ΓΘ f.—(1) inf. of the root ΠῚ to anoint, see
above. :
(2)αρατέ, aportion, Num. 18:8,i. ᾳ. "MWD ΝΟ. 2.

ΓΤ Ὁ prop. part. Hiph. (from the root NNW’) de-
stroying, that which destroys, hence—

(1) destruction; Ex. 12:13; Eze. 5:16; 21:36,
ΤΠ ‘WIN “ artizans of destruction;” Eze. 25:15.

(2) a snare, a noose, Jer. 5:26, compare pid;
hence soldiers lying in wait, 1Sam.14:15. 0
nnd (the mount of destruction, or of the snare) —
(a) Mount Olivet, on account of the idols there wor-
shipped which would be destruction to the people,
and— (0) for the same reason the name was given to
Babylon, Jer. 51:25.

ἽΠ ig. 1 m. morning, Ps. 110:3.
nmwip ig. NNW No. 1. destruction, Eze. 9:1.
ΓΤ (from the root NY) m. destruction, mar-

ring, as aconcr. something marred, disfigured,
158. 52:14.

nv m. (from the root NM’) that which is cor-
rupt, or marred, corruption, Lev. 22: 25.

Moe) (from the root MOY) m. Eze. 47:10, constr.
ΠΩ 26:5, 14; expansion, spreading forth, x
place where anything is spread forth.

“WY dominion, rule; Job 38:33, OWA DM
7382 ὙΠῸ « dost thou set its dominion (that of
heaven) upon earth?” Root 16Y,

Svn— Ὁ
wD Eze. 16:10, 13, according to the Hebrews,
silk, a garment of silk, LXX. τρίχαπτον, i.e. ac-
cording to Hesych. τὸ βομβύκινον ὕφασμα. Jerome,
“a garment so fine that it might seem as fine as
the finest hair.” From the etymology (from ΠΟΘ to

draw), nothing else can be learned than that very
fine threads are denoted.

42) 866 wD,

byarels (* whom God frees”) [Mesheza-
beel], | pr.n.m. Neh. 3:4; 10:22; 11:24.

mv m.—(1) adj. verbal pass. (from the root

AWD), χριστός, anointed (used of a shield), 2 Sam.

ι: 21; 73) MD the anointed prince [Messiah the

prince], Daw 9:25; WT {7155 the anointed priest,
i.e. the high priest, Lev. 4:3, 5, 16.

(2) subst. Χριστός, Anointed, i.e. prince (con-
secrated by anointing), Dan. g:26; more fully % Mw»
‘the anointed of Jehovah (LXX. ὁ Χριστὸς Κυρίου),
a title of honour given to the kings of Israel as being
consecrated to God by anointing; and, therefore,
holy, 1 Samuel 2:10, 35; 12:3, 5; 16:6; 24:7, 11;
26:9, 11, 23; 2 Sam.1:14, 16; 19:22; 23:1; Ps.
2:2; 18:51; 20:7; 28:8. Once used of Cyrus, king
of Persia, Isaiah 45:1; never of the future Messiah
- (although some refer Ps. 2:2 to him). [This is an
awfully false statement, many of these passages (as well
as Ps. 2:2) refer toChrist only.] Plur. the anointed of
Jehovah, of the Patriarchs, Psalm 105:15; 1 Chron.
16:22.

yr fat. 7O'.—(1) To Draw. (Arab. ως
id., see Lette ad Cant. Deb., page 96; for this sig-
nification is not found in Golius. Kindred is ΠΕ.)
Constr. absol. Deut. 21:3, “ which has not drawn

(a cart) in a yoke;” with ace. of pers. to draw some.

one anywhere, followed by 3, 8 of place. Jud.
4:7; Ps. 10:9; compare Cant.1:4; to draw out
from a pit, from water, followed by [3 Gen. 37:28;
Job 40:25; Jer. 38:13; to draw to one, Isa. 5:18.
From the idea of drawing have arisen these phrases
—(a) NYP Ww? to bend a bow, 1 Ki. 22:34; Isa.
66:19 (2th. FAN: id. )»--Ὁ) YH Wd “to draw
out seed,” i. 6. to scatter it in order along the fur-

ws, Amos 9:13, compare Psa. 126:6.—(c) Ww
Orn Exod. 19:13, and Sain mR WP Josh. 6:5,
“to make a long blast with a trumpet,” 1. ᾳ. YPA
MMW, see Josh. 6:4, 8, 9, 13, 16, 20, compare
verse 5. Prop. to blow with a great last into the
horn of jubilee (compare Germ. beftig lo8siepn), and in
both places it is used cf the signal which was given

DXVI

qo
with the trumpet (vom fermblajen mit bem fermh en), 4
see page cocxt, A. ΤῸ this answers the Arabie —
W> to draw; also Conj. 1. II. IV. to raise a ery, ©

to cry out.—(d) Hos. 7: 15, Ds yon YN WD “tc draw |
out one’s hand with scoffers,” contemptuously used of |
intercourse with wicked men; (compare the common | |
fid) mit jem. herumsiehn).—(e) to protract, i. 6. to pro~- |
long, to continue, Neh.g:30; Ps. 36:11. , Won Wee .
TT? “draw out,”i.e.“continue thy loving kind- )
ness towards those that know thee;” Ps. 85: 6: 109:
12; Jer. 31:3. 1D0 WARD “I have continued

loving kindness to thee.” (Compare Syr. se to draw; ἢ

aie 9
whence subst. J; qu long continuance.)—(/) to.

make durable, i.e. strong, firm, to make firm,
Ece. 2:3, Wany 732 wp bing “to make my body
strong with wine.” (Syr. yas to harden.) Com
Pual No. 2.—-(g) to draw out, to draw asunder,
to spread oneself out, Jud. 4:6, NIA W739 AD
“spread thyself out on Mount Tabor; ” Jud 20: 375
INT FW" “ the soldiers in ambush spread them-
selves out” (see the Targ. in both places): |

(2) to take hold, to take (Arab. CSine id. ἢ
with an ace. Kx. 12:21, to hold, followed by 3 Ju i.
5:14; to seize, to take away, Job 24:22; Ps. 28:3:
Eze. 32:20. fi

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be protracted, delayed, Isa. 13:22
Eze. 12:25, 28.

PuaL—(1) i. q. Niphal (of hope), Prov. 13:12.

(2) pass. of Kal No. 1, letter αὶ Part. made hard
serong, Isa. 18:2, 7, Ww 4a “a strong people’
[“ drawn out; hence tall”). Arab. 4 ζω. Conj. X.
to be firm, strong, see Vit. Tim. t.i. p. 432 (this ε
nification is omitted in Golius).

Hence ninv, and—

05-- ἡ a drawing out, Ps. 126:6, YRO
“the drawing out of seed,” i.e: its being sca
along the furrows (compare Am. 9:13).

(2) possession, from the signification of holdi
Job 28:18.

(3) [Meshech], pr. n. Moschi, a barbarous
ple inhabiting the Moschian mountains, bet
Iberia, Armenia, and Colchis, Psa. 120:5, alm
always joined with the neighbouring Tibareni (
2337), Gen. 10:2; Eze. 27:13; 32:26; 38:2, 3; a9:
just as in Herodotus (iii. 94; vii. 78), Μόσχοι
Τιβαρηνοί. A pronunciation more near to the G
form is found in the Samaritan copy (374
s4yyazey); LXX. Moody; Vulg. Mosoch.

rx:

es

τῳ

— Syn movin

ΓΟ see misvin,
33D m. (from the root 33) pl. Ὁ" τ constr. τ

Lev. 18:22, and nj Ps 149:5.

(1) a lying down, both for sleep (2Sam 4:5,
oIsI 23¥ “sleep at noon”) and from sickness,
Ps.41:4. Specially concubitus, Lev. 18: 22, “thou
shalt not lie with a male WWX"23WP the lying with

ἃ woman,” i.e. as with a woman; Lev. 20: 13; Num.

31:17, 18, 35.
- (2) acouch,a bed, 2 Sam. 17:28; a bier, 2 Ch.
16:14; Isa. 57:2.

I3DW) τω. Ch. a couch, a bed, i.q. Hebr. No.2,

Dan. 2:28, 29; 4:2, 7, ΤΩΣ 21.

| wD m. (from the root j2Y pl. O'- Ps. 46:5;
more often in ΠῚ - construed with a fem. Ps. 84:2.)
_ (1) habitation, dwelling place, as of men, Job

18:21; Ps. 87:2 (once used of the long home, the

sepulchre, Isa. 22:16; compare 14:18, and my note

_on the passage); of sainealac3 i.e. den, Job 39:6; of

God, i.e. temple, Ps. 46:5; 84:2; 132:5.

(2) specially a tent, a tabernacle, Cant. 1:8,
especially the holy tabernacle of the Israelites, Ex.
25:9; 26:1, seq.; 40:9, seq.; fully NNTYI j2YD “ the
tabernacle of the testimony,” Ex. 38:21; ; Num.1:
50,53: 10:11. In the description of this tent, as to the
difference of 1210 from Sinks see above at that word,
Ῥ' Xv, A; hence Tin Sa 120 of the boards of
the holy tent, over which the curtains were hung,

Bx 39: 32; 40:2, 6, 29.
Ὁ Chald. id. Ezr. 7:15.

wp fat. ΩΝ .—(1) TO MAKE LIKE, TO ASSI-

MLATE (Arab. (\4., Aram. Shoo id.) see Niph.
H bh. and the noun Sein similitude, parable, ete.
_hence—(qa) to put forth a parable, Eze. 24:3.—(b)
fuse a proverb, Eze. 12:23; 17:2; 18:2, 3.—(c)
to sing a song of derision, Joel 2:17. Part. Sia)
poets, Num. 21:27.

(2) to rule, to have dominion, Jos. 12:2; Prov.
12:24; followed by 3 of the thing ruled over, Gen.
4 3:16; 4:7; more rarely followed by by Pro. 28:15;
followed by a gerund, to have power of doing any-
mag, Ex. 21:8. With a dat. of benefit, Isa. 40:10,
4 ny Wt “his arm ruleth for him.” Some-

mes 14 te be over anything, Gen. 24:2. Part. Svein
ford, ruler, Gen. 45:8; plur. lords, rulers, princes,
mid in a bad sense tyrants, Isa. 14:5; 28:14; 49:7;
58:5; compare 0°3"7) Isa. 13:2.
earned men have made many attempts to recon-

DXVII

Sip—-wn

cile the significations of making like, and ruling; see
Schultens cn Prov.1:1; Michaélis on Lowth, De
Sacra Poési, p.41; Simonis in Lex. ete. However
I have no doubt but that from the signification of
making like, is derived that of judging, forming an
opinion (compare 34, and Ath. ®A/\: to think, to
suppose, to think fit), which is nearly allied to the
notion of giving sentence, ordering, ruling (compare.
BYO). Another explanation, approved of by Winer
in Lex. p. 585, was given in my smaller Lexicon, editt.
2 and 3, but this is decidedly better. This notion of
ruling, which is not found in this root in the other
Pheenicio-Shemitic languages [except the Phenician]
seems to have passed over to the Greek, in which
βασιλεύς, βασιλεύω has no root in that language.

NipuaL, prop. to be compared; hence to be like
any thing, followed by oy Isa. 14:10; DY Psa. 28:1;
143:7; 3 Ps. 49:13, 21.

Piet, i.q. Kal No.1, a, to use parables, Ezek.
21:5.

Hipuit— (1) to compare, Isa. 46:5.

(2) to cause to rule, to give dominion, Ps.8:7
Dan. 11:39. Inf. subst. byion dominion, Job 25:2.

Hirupakt, i. q. Niphal, to become like, followed
by 3 Job 30:19.

Derived nouns, byinn, nbvinn, and those which
immediately follow. ἢ

s--

Seip m. Arab. UM<, Syr. PAs [Ch. 87nd].

(1) sinilitndécgayab b>, Eze. 17:2; 24:3.

(2) sentence, opinion, γνώμη, senteavioue say-
ing,(such as consists in the ingenious comparison of
two things or opinions, compare Prov. 26:1, 2, 3,
6, 7, 8, 9,11, 14,17, chap. 25, seq.), Prov. 1:1, 6;
10:1; 25:1; 26:7, 9; Ecc. 12:9; Job 13:12; 1 Ki.
§:12. Sentences of this kind often pass into pro-
verbs (1 Sam. 24:14); hence DvD i is—

(3) a proverb, παροιμία, e. 5. 1 Sam. 10:12; Eze.
18:2, 3; 12:22, 23 (compare παραβολή, Lu. 4:13).

(4) generally a song, poem, the particular verses
of which (by what are called the laws of parallelism)
commonly consist of two hemistichs of similar argu-
ment and form; specially used of a prophecy, Num.
23:7, 18; of a discourse or a didactic poem, Job 27:1;
29:1; Paakia 49:5; 78:2; often used of a derisive
poem, Isaiah 14:4; Mic.2:4; Hab. 2:6. vind ma

nw} to pocorn, a by-word, Deut. 28:37; 1 Kings

9:7. (Arabic ee parable, fable, sentence; plur.

SCE
eel verses.)

bein [Mashal], pr. n.; see ΟΝ

ὈΞΦ Ὁ -- Ὁ
Sein m.—(1) similitude; concr. something
“ke, Job 41:25.

(2) dominion, Zech. 9:10.

Sein inf., used as a noun, i. 4. 2: No. 4, a song
of derision, Job 17:6.

ndvin m. (from the root nv), always in constr.
_ state NPY,

(1) @ sending; hence a place to which any-
thing is sent. Isaiah 7:25, WY MVD “a place to
which oxen are driven.”

(2) with the word Ἵ" or O° a thing upon which
the hand is sent, business, affair, Deut. 15:10;
23:21; 28:8, 20; 12:7, 18.

novi, mbyin m. (from the root M>v’).—(1) a
sending, Esth. 9:19, 22.
_ (2) with the word 7}, a thing upon which the hand
is sent, prey, booty, Isa. 11:14.

nnby 1D f. of the preceding nouns.—(1) a send-
ing, i. e. a host, band (of angels), Ps. 78:49.

(2) a sending away (from captivity or warfare),
Ecci. 8:8. 2

δ) Ὁ for von, see woe),

pbvin (“friend” sc. of God; compare Isaiah
_ 42:19), [Meshullam], pr. n. of several men, Ezr.
8:16; 10:15, 29; Neh. 3:4, 6, 30, etc.

mobyin (for ninbdyin “those who repay”),
[Meshellemoth], pr. ἢ. m. —(1) 2 Ch, 28:12.—
(2) Neh. 11:13; for which there is ΝΣ 1 Ch.
g:12 (which is indeed the better reading).

ΡΥ Ca 7) (for i maby “to whom Jehovah
repays,” ie.“whom Jehovah treats amicably”),
[Meshelemiah], pr..n.m. 1Ch.g:21; 26:1,2,9;
for which there is 7}? Y.

nabzin (“friend” (fem.) sc. of God),[ Meshulle-
mith], pr.n. of the wife of king Manasseh, 2 Ki. 21:19.

Maw f. (from the root 02¥)—(1) stupor, as-
_tonishment, Eze. 5:15.

(2) desolation, Eze.6:14; 33:28; 35:3. Plur.
Isa. 15:6; Jer. 48:34.

}ov’D (from the root }2¥) fatness. Isa. 17:4,
Ves DD “ the fatness of his flesh.” PI. D'IDwD
—(1) fat, ie. fertile meadows, Dan. 11:24.

(2) coner. fat soldiers, i.e. strong, robust, λιπαροί.
Ps. 78:31; Isa. 10:16.

DXVII

movin—Suin

m. 1 Ch. 12:10.

ὈΟ m. pl. fatnesses (of flesh), dainties —

Neh. 8:10.

yovn m. (from the root Y2Y¥)—(1) hearing,

what is heard, Isa. 11:3.

(2) [Mishma], pr. n. m.—(a) Gen. 25: 14— Ce
1 Ch. 4:25.

ny f.—(1) admission, access to a
prince, audience, Germ. Audienj, Ital. udienza. 15a,
22:14, TAYDLIE 7D “ and hath access to thy pri- -
vate audience.” 2 Sa. 23:23; 1 Ch. 11:25. Ἷ

(2) obedience, for the concer. obedient ones, Isa,
11:14. Ν᾽

wD m. (from the root v)— (1) custody,
guard.—(a) i.q. prison, Gen. 40:3, seqq.; 42:17.
—(b) station of a watch, Neh. 7:3; Jer. 51:12;
hence used of the watchmen themselves, Neh. 4:3,
16; Job 7:12.—(c) that which is guarded. Prov.
4:23, “ keep thy heart Dyin 3D above all the things
which are to be guarded. 7 Ps
(2) observance, that which is observed, rite.
Neh. 13:14. Coner. one who is observed, to whom
reverence is due, used of a ruler, Eze. 38:7. *
MWD pl. niwwein, £ of the preceding. °
(1) πέρα, "ὐὐτά υἱῷ the act of guarding,
2 Ki. 11:5,6.—(6) a place where guards are s
a station, Isa.21:8; Hab.2:1; also used of
guards or watchmen themselves, Neh. 7:3; 12:95
13:30.— (c) that which is guarded, 1 Sa. 22:23.
(2) a keeping, Ex. 12:6; 16:32, 33, 34.

; Ἕ
ΓΘ (“ fatness”), [Mishmannah], pr n 4
Εἰ

(3) observance, or performance of an office or
function, Num. 4:27, 31, ON’ Nv NN? “this
is the observance of their porterage,” these things
are for them to carry; Num. 3: 31, SF ae
“ their office (was) the ark.” Hence M72¥%
1pY197 Num. 1:53; 31:30, 47, or ΡΠ 3:28, 3
38, or 737° Levit. 8:35, to do service in the hol
tabernacle.

(4) that which is observed, a law, a rite, Gen.
26:5; Lev. 18:30; 22:9; Deut.11:1; Josh. 22:3
1 Ki. 2:3; 2 Ch. 19:11; 23:6; Zec. 3:7; Mal. 3:14) |
Farther —

(5) ‘B NVQVD WY to keep on any one’s side, i,
continually to follow his party, 1 Ch. 12:29, O9"3)
Saw na nN OY. Vulg. magna pars
adhuc sequebatur domum Saul.

ΓΘ m. (from the root 12%).—(1} the secon
rank, the second piace, whether she order be 1

P YS

Dawb—mDwD

garded, or the dignity and honour. It is commonly
subjoined in the genit., as nQwp2 {05 the second
priest, the one next after the high priest (wD 1713),
2 Ki. 25:18; Jer. 52:24; plur. nw 2713 secondary
priests, 2 Ki. 23:43 nw nz the second chariot
(in order), Gen. 41:43; ' ny INN his second bro-
ther (in age), 2 Ch. 31:12; ἃ nw YY the second
part of the city, Neh. 11:9; and simply mW id.;
2 Ki. 22:14; Zeph. 1:10.

(2) concer. the second, one who takes the second

place. Followed by a genit. of the person to whom
he is next, 30 nw second from the king, 2 Ch.
28:7, compare 1 Sam. 23:17; Est. 10:3; Tob.1:22;
especially the second brother (in age), 1 Ch.5:12;
1 Sam. 8: 2.— Pl. Ὁ) θα DION their -younger ios
thers, opp. to the first-born, 1 Ch. 15:18. D> a>)
‘DD silver cups of the second order, Ezr. 1:10;
1 Sam. 15: 9, ΞΟ ΘΠ (cattle) of the second Sinden
(opp. to 2D"), perhaps lambs of the second birth,
i.e. autumnal lambs, weaker and of less value.

(3) two-fold, double, Ex. 16:22; Isa. 61:7; Job
42:10; Zec. 9:12.

(4) a copy of a book, exemplar, Deu.17:18; Josh.
8:32.

ΠΡΟ Ὁ f. (from the root DDY’), spoil, prey. mn
Mend Jer. 30:16; 2 ΚΙ. 91:14; MBYD ID? Isa.

42:24.

δὴ! wr an unused root, i.g. ge (kindred to

μ wen, Arab. ie to wash off), prop. to cleanse, e. g.
totton-wool; hence, to pour out altogether, so as to
cleanse a Siecl (tein auggiefen), to milk clean (rein auéz
melten), to empty a plate (rein abeffen); also to empty by
“plundering (compare 7?) Isa. 3:26). Hence [per-
haps] ‘YP.

yen m. (from the root byes), α narrow way
- (Hohtweg), Num. 22:24, 5°D733 Diyein “a narrow
- between (two) vineyards. ”

YO a aim. λεγόμ. a cleansing, prob. for ΠΣ
τ the Chaldee form, like ‘2728 for ΠΡΟΣ (which
see), YN) ig. URN, Ezek. 16: 4, of a “new-born
infant, ‘yond AYO sd “thou wast not washed to
-eleansing,” i.e. not washed clean. [In Thes. re-

ferred to TYY.]

- pywnD (“their cleansing”), [Misham], pr. n.
om 1 Ch. 8:12.

ys ep m. (from the root WY), constr. LD Isa.

a 4 stay, support, Isa.loc.cit. Figuratively
ie :

18:19.

DXIX

paein— dein

ern τα. id. Isa. 3:1, TVW PD “ support of
every kind,” e. g. as it is said a little after, of food
and drink (compare YD), verse 1; also the chief
persons of a nation, on whom they lean, verses 2, 3
(compare 733). As to the use of the masculine and
feminine form, joined together, see my Comment. on
Isa. loc. cit.

ΓΟ Ὁ f.; see the preceding word.

nw f. absol. 2 Ki. 4:31; constr. ibid. 18:21;
with suff. ‘AVY; staff on which any one leana,
Jud. 6:21; Eze. 29:6.

ΠΕ constr. ΠΕ, with suff. ΠΕ, pl.
ninavin Ps. 107:41, constr. "δὰ with suff. ninayp f.
(from the root M5’, which see).

(1) genus, kind (of animals), Gen. 8:19; also ae
of inanimate things, Jer. 15:3.

(2) gens, tribe, Gen. 10:18, 20, 31, 32; 12:3;
also used of a whole people, Ezek. 20:32; Jer. 8:3;
25:9; Mic. 2:3. In the subdivisions of the people
of Israel —

(3) in a narrower sense, it denotes specially a
family, of which several were comprehended in one
tribe (02¥), so on the other hand one family included
several fathers’ houses (M28 N° see p. cxvi, B),
Ex. 6:14, seq.; Nu. 1:2, 20, seq.; 26:5, seq.; Deu.
29:17; Josh. 7:14, seq.; 21:5, seq.; 1 Sam. 20:29,
939 MMB ΠΒῚ “ we havea family sacrifice.” It is
sometimes less exactly put for D3¥, as Joshua 7:17,
THN nnBvD for the preceding ἢ man va,

ΘΟ (from DBY)—(1) judgment—(a) used
of the act of judging, Levit. 19:15, “do no un-
righteousness DBYD3 in judgment;” verse 35; Deu. _
1:17, 817 DONS DLA 5“ for the judgment (is)
God's.” Isa. 28:6, DED OY 305) “he who sitteth
in judgment.” Eze. 21:32, DavDN Ὁ We NAW
“until he shall come whose the j udgment i is. ” —(b)
of the place of judgment (DBYT DPD Ecc. 3:16).
DY DSW] Nd to bring any one into judgment, Job
9:32; 22:4; Psa. 143:2; compare Job 14:3; Ece.
11:9.—(c) a forensic cause, Numb.27:5. FW
Davin to set forth a cause, Job 13:18; 23:4. OY
5 payin ΠΝ, to plead any one’s cause, to be his
patron, Deu. 10:18; Psa.g:5 (compare 1 and 3”).
NS DPD 134 to contend with any one, Jer. 12:1.
DEY bya my adversary, prop. he who has a cause
with me, Isa. 50:8.—(d) sentence of a judge, 1 Ki.
3:28; 20:40; Ps.17:2; pl. MIT) ‘PVP judgments
of the Lord, 19:10; 119:75, 137- Especially used
of a sentence by which penalty is inflicted. DBWY
Ny2 sentence of death, Deuter. 21:22; Jer. 26:11

ΓΟ -- ΒΘ

*@ M¥ D'MBLD 137 to pass ahard sentence upon one,
te impose punishment upon him, Jer. 1:16; 4:12;
39:53; 52:9; 2 Ki. 25:6 (see the same siinants let. 6.)
Also used of punishment [?], 188. 53:8.—(e) fault,
crime, for which one is judged, Jer.51:9. DBYD
Ὁ Ὁ capital crime, Eze. 7:23.

(2) right, that which is just, lawful, according
12 law, dBYD ABA to pervert right, Deut. 16:19;
27:19; 1 Sam. 8:3. APTS) DEY ΠΝ to do judgment
(right) and justice. Jer. 22:15; 23:5; 33:15; Deu.
32:4, DEY). ΠΕ ΚΣ “all his ways (are) right,” i.e.
just. BBP) WIND just balances, Pro. 16:11. DBLP
according to what is right, Jer. 46:28; and on ‘the
other hand, DEY soa without right, Bove: 16: 8;
Jer. 22:13. Specially — (a) a law,a statute (as
a rule of judging), Ex.21:1; 24:3; often}? AYN,
of the laws of God, Lev. 18:4, 5, 26; 19: 47; 20:22,
seqq-; Deut. 4:1; 7:11.) 12; and collect. used of the
body of laws (as we say, the law of Moses, the
Justinian code), e.g. OBYID Isa. 51:4; and simply
DEY 42:1,3, 4, the ‘divine law (i. q. THA), divine
religion. —(b) used of that which is lawfully due to
any one, (privilege). nbyan Dav right of redemp-
tion, Jer. 32:7; 720 ‘ right of primogeniture,
Deu. 21:17; and collect. 390 DEY regal right, or,
regal rights and_ privileges, 1 Sam. 8: 9, 11; 10:25;
DyT ΠΝ Ὁ 0'775T YAY the things due to the priests
from the people, Deu. 18:3; M330 DBYD the privi-
leges of daughters, Ex. 21:9. As laws have arisen
not only from the will of a legislator, but also often
from the manners and customs of nations, "2 is also
—(c) α manner, custom. 2 Kings 11:14, “and
behold the king stood upon: 8 standing place DBYD2
according tothe manner;” 17:33, 34,40. Genesis
40:13, PUNT] DBD “in the gic manner,”

Ex. 26:30; Jer.30:18. (Comp. Arab. oe and Gr.

δίκη.) Henee—(d) fashion, kind, plan. 2Ki.
1: 7, ORT DEYN i mp “ what kind of a man was he ?”
Judges 13:12, MYYDI WIT DBI mT MD “ what
kind of a boy shall he be? and what “will he do?”

=a) 4) dual, Gen. 49:14; Jud. 5:16, i. q:
ony Psalm 68:14; folds, pens (open above), in
which, in summer, the flocks remained by night;
from the root NY to put, to place; like stabu-
la (cf. Virg. Georg. iii. 228, c. not. Vossii), a
stands, i. ᾳ. M73, ΓΝ 9, The dual apparently
was used by the Hebrews from such pens being
divided into two parts, for different kinds of cattle
(comp. D°DI773 Josh. 15:36). To lie down amongst
the cattle pens. 1. 3. 6. 6. a proverbial expression,

Dxx

Gpwia—Dinbs'd

used of shepherds and husbandmen indulging it
ease and rest. Many have followed J. D. Michaélis
in rendering, drinking troughs, from the root

wu. to drink; but this has been sufficiently re-

futed by N. G. Schroeder (in Muntingh on Psalm
loc. cit.), who shews that that root is not used of
drink in general, but only of what is unwholesome,
which does not lessen thirst, but increases it. The true
view of this root was long ago given by Job Ludolf,
in Lex. £th. p. 76.

pwr an unused root, prob. 1:6. Ww to hold;
hence to possess (compare Ww), > and P being
interchanged ; whence the noun P22 possession, and
ἀπ. Aeyop.—

pep Gen. 15:2, i.g. ἜΣ Ὁ possession. I thus

take the interpretation of this: difficult and much dis-

cussed passage, apy dy δ ΡῈ sain 3 py ya “the son
of possession, (i. e. possessor of my house, i. 6. of my
domestic property), will be the Damascene Eliezer.”

Before P¥21 we must supply 13, from what has pre-

5 tea
ceded: son of Damascus is a Damascene. I judge

that the sacred writer used P¥?2, an uncommon word, —

in order to allude to the word P¥22; such parono-
masia are found even in the prose writers of the Old

Test.; see under YP) No. 2. Others take PY) from —

the root P2Y to run (like 11) from TV), and render
it filius discursitationis, i.q. steward of the house; but

in such acontext, what, I ask, would be the meaning ~

of the words, J am childless, and the steward of my
house (the person who has charge of my servants) és
Eliezer of Damascus ?

pw m., running about, from the root PP, in
the Chaldee form, Isa. 33:4.

mp m. (from the root 1?¥).—(1) part. Hiph.
cup-bearer; see the root.

(2) drink, Levit. 11:34.
“ drinking vessels.”

(3) a well watered district, Gen. 13:10; Eze.
45:15-

bipein m. (from the root Spe} ν᾽), a wey bt, Eze
4: si

ΡΨ m. (from the root 2%), lintel, the upper
part of a doorway, Exod. 12:7, 22, 23.

bpuin m. (from the root Spe), —{1) weight, acs
of weighing (das BWigen). 2 Ki. 25:16, Dyin ms
nyinyo “the brass could not be weighed,” for

1 Ki. 10:21, "RVD 3

abundance. 1 Ch. 22:3, 2207 J" “so that it could

not be weighed;” verse 14. ᾿

|

nosnb—ndpein
(2) wetght, Lev. 19:35; 26:26.
nope Isa, 28:17; and nopein 2Ki.21:13.f.;

a plummet, a plumb line, used in making ithe
true and level.

_ ype m. (from the root YP), a place where
Ad settles, Eze. 34:18.

me nD f. (from the root 7% to loosen, to mace-

rate) maceration, steeping, Nu. 6: 3, DIY NWP

a man, specially a aah):

guage itself, traces of a singular number are found
in the pr. n.

+

“drink made of steeped grapes.”

ROP m. (from the root P®) Chald. pipe
(as an instrument of music), Dan. 3:5, 7, 10, 15.

ὙΠῸ [Mishraites], Gent. n. from YW (ἃ slip-
pery place, compare the Chald. ΜΡ Ὁ) a town else-
where unknown, 1 Chr. 2:53.

ww i. q. wan No. II. To FEEL, TO TOUCH, with
an ace. (Arab. ; we, Gr. μάσσω, Athiop. by inserting
5, PCAN: id.) Gen. 27:12; compare wy V. 21.

Piet id. to feel (in the darkness), to grope, Deut.
28:49; Job 5:14; with an ace. to feel out, to ex-
plore with the hands, Gen. 31:34, 37; Job 12:25,
Ἐπ wed? “ they feel the darkness.”

"Hirai id. with ace. Ex. 10:21.

naw m. (from the root 17) Y) with suff. YAY
Dan. 1:5, 8; DAL verse 16 both sing.); py AD
verse 10.

(1) a drinking (daé Srinfen), Esther 5:4; 7:2;
a ΠΕΡ ΓΞ banqueting room, 7:8; YAY | “ wine
of his drinking,” i.e. which the king drank, Dan.

δ.

(2) drink rant), D an.1:10; Ezr. 3:7.
(3) banquet, συμπόσιον, Esth.1:3; 2:18; 8:17.

nay emphat. st. ΠΡ Ὁ, Chald. id. Dan. 5:10.
AD dead; part. of the root m3 which see.

FVD or MD not used in sing. aman (th. OP:
In the Hebrew lan-

Dyvann, ἘΣ ΩΣ (An) is a construct
form, like 28 Chald. constr. 138; nv, 39%, whence
bene D2 j in sing. const. 438, Satan bya), and
also 3 in the ‘Punic, as foam tus (NAVY in’) i. e.

Ὦ or worshipper of Astarte, Muthumballes, i. 6.

1M) man of Baal.

Pl. ΘΠ, defect. OM τη. men, (not of the common
gender) ; Deut. 2:34, YT Dwain] OD “ men and
_ women and children ;” Deu. 3:6; Job 11:3; Isa. 3:25,

=. ‘ND a few men, Gen. 34:30; NY ND “men

᾿ οἰ falachood,” Ps 26:4; O28

S$ ‘HID “ the men of my

DXXI

ΓΙ - ONS
tabernacle,” Job 31:31.—Isa. 41:14, the words “ΤΣ

SY! are well rendered by Luther, du armer Haufe és
rael, LXX. ὀλιγοῦ ὃς ᾿Ισραήλ; but this notion of misery
and fewness is not in the word ‘DN, but is taken from
the preceding nydin,

jan m. (from the noun }2) coll. straw, a heap
of straw, Isa. 25:10.

ν .
ΔΙ an unused root, which appears to have
had the signification of spreading out (compare the
cognate roots MD'3, 15). Whence—

an with suff. °20% a bridle, Ps. 32:9; Prov.
26:3. As to the passage 2 Sa. 8:1, see M8 No. 3.

> aves τ, s
rae) an unused root, prob. i. q. ee and (-.
to stretch out, e.g. a cord (cogn. T)), whence ΠΏ
[and perhaps M9).

pind adj. f. MPN, pl. O'IN') (from the root
PND) sweet, Jud. 14:14,18; Eev. 5:11; Ps. 19:11,
neutr. what is sweet, leon Eze. 3:3. Me-
taph. pleasant, Ecc. 11:7.

Syvann (“man of God,” compound of ἡ"
const. Yor nv man, which see, @="W% the mark
of the genit. and 5s), [Methusael], pr. n. of a pa-
triarch, one of the descendants of Cain, Gen. 4:18.

novany (“manof adart”), [Methuselah], pr.
n. of a patriarch before the flood, the son of Enoch,
and grandfather of Noah, who died in the g6gth
year of his age, Gen. 5:21.

TIVO τὸ spreap ovr, Isa. 40:22. (Syr. and
Ch. id. Ath. PO: for PY“Yrh: to put on, to
veil, whence the derivatives signifying cloak. Kin-
dred roots are nnd, Sam. "D2 to spread out, and

ΠΕΡ ‘and! 102)
Derivative, T MHDS a sack,

, 5 - -
nd pr. extension, space of time; it becomes

an interrogative adv. of time, when? (Arab. i,

Syr. oko}, Chald. 0). Gen. 30:30; Ps. 42:35
94:8; 119:82. Without an interrogation (Syriae
93 1.55}, Prov. 23:35, PS "ND “ when I awake.”
Ps. 101:2.—*ND? Ex.8:5, and "ΠΡ Whow long?
1Sa.16:1 ‘ND? ‘INN after how long a time? Jer.
13:27.

nan f. (from the root j37) a measure, Ezek.
45:11; ‘used οὗ ἃ daily rate, Ex. 5:8; compare τὰ
verse 18; Exod. 30:32, 1723023 “ scoring to is
measure,” i.e. proportion ‘of parts, of which it 3

so—nabrp τ DXXxIl mnno—asony

composed. 2 Ch. 24:13, “ and they set the house
of God 1A}3ND oY according to its (pristine) mea-
eure.”

nadnp Mal. 1:13, for aybrrnn, see 1 note,
letter c.

niydnn plur. © i. q. niyndn which see, biters,
teeth, Job29:17 Joel 1:6 (in both places in const.
state).

DMD m. (from the root O98) integrity, sound-
ness, a whole or sound part (of the body), Psalm
38:4,8,; Isa. 1:6—Jud. 20:48 for on) we ought
apparently to read DND men, as found in many
MSS.

{> an unused root, Arab. ure fo be strong,
firm (compare the cogn. |D3), whence the nouns
APY and OND,

[AD m. ( from the root {D3, with Kametz impure)
—(1) a gift, Genesis 34:12. {52 MS a bountiful,
liberal person, Prov. 19:6.

(2) [Mattan], pr. n—(a) of a priest of Baal,
2 Ki. 11:18; 2Ch. 23:17.— (0) Jer. 38:1.

NID Chald. f. i.g. Heb. 1292 a gift, pl. AD
Dan. 2:6, 48; 5:17.

MAD ¢— —(1) a gift, present, Gen 25:6; spe-
cially a bribe, i. q. TY Ece. 7:7; a gift offered to
God, i. q. “M22 Ex. 28:38.

(2) [Mattanah], pr.n. of a place between the
desert and the borders of Moab, Num. 21:18, 19.

ΡΣ (shortened from i MIND), [Mattenat], pr. n.
m.—(1) Neh. 12:19.—(2) Ezra 10:33.—(3) Ezra
10:37.

‘INS [Mithnite], Gent. n. elsewhere uxknown,
1 Chron. 11:43.

MIND and ὙΠΟ. («the gift of Jehovah’),
[Mattaniah], pr. n. of several men, 2 Kings 24:17;
1 Ch. 9:15; 25:4, 16; 2 Chron. 20:14; 29:13; Ezr.
10:26, 27, 30,37; Neh.11:17; 12:8,25; 13:13.

ΓΘ dual. the loins, the lower part of the back
(so called from the idea of strength; see the root
DD), Greek ὀσφύς, which was Lound round with the
girdle, 2 Ki. 4:29; g:1; Isa. 20:2; Jer. 1:17; Gen.
37:34, on which burdens were sustained, Ps. 66:11;

Ἔ ΠΡ “ to crush any one’s loins,” i.e. tocrush him —

the seat of pain in parturient women, isa. 21:3; Nah Ξ
2:11; also the seat of strength (see the orig.; comp —
Latin elumbis, delumbare for debilitare); hence ὉΠ

A eee

wholly, Deu. 33:11; compare Eze. 21:11; tottering if
loins, used of a man nearly falling, Psalm 69:24. —
Wherein it differs from the word 47° thigh, see undeng

that word—(Arab. las and Syr. πῆς id. more

rarely there is also used the sing. x. one side εἷ
the loins or lower back, protuberant with flesh and
nerves). i

pra fut. PAYD:.— (1) i.q. Syr. To sucK, to eat
with pleasure (compare 73); Job 24:20, 7D) pny
“the worm shall feed sweetly upon him.” i

(2) tobe or become sweet, sweet things being com- |
monly sucked, Pro. 9:17; Ex. 15:25. Metaph: Job
21:33, on} Δ. +P) IPM “ the clods of the valley -
sweet to him,” the earth is light upon him.

Hipuut (1) to render sweet or pleasant. Metaph,
Ps. 55:15, NOP ἘΣ VID Wis Ge e)who made sweet
together fumiliar conversation,” i.e. who, as being
familiar friends, held sweet discourse. 4

(2) intrans. to be sweet (pr. to cause sweetness, see
Gramm. ὃ 52. 2), Job 20:12. "

Deriv. D°PAD [and the following words].

=

pre m. sweetness, metaph. pleasantness, Pr.
10:21; 27:9. δὴ

pmo m. sweetness, Jud. 9:11.

mpm (“sweetness,” prob. “sweet fountain,”
opp. to 71'2), [Mitheah] pr. n. of a station of the Is-
raelites in Arabia Petrea, Num. 33:28.

nT pr. n. Pers. Mithredath (i. ὁ. “given
by Mithras,” the genius of the sun;) borne by —(1)
the treasurer of king Cyrus, Ezr. 1:8.—(@) a gover-
nor of Samaria in the reign of Artaxerxes, ibid. 4:7.

MD ¢. (contr. from F252) a gift, Pr. 25:14; Ece
3:13; Eze. 46:5, 11 (always in constr. state).

MEN (from AYN), [Mattathar] peal Esr
10:33.

TUM and ‘TNS (the gift of Jehovah”

pr. n. Mattathiah. —(1) Ezr. 10 43.—(2) Neb
8:4.—(3) 1 Chr.g:31; 16:18, 24; 16:6.

Nun, the fourteenth Hebrew letter; when used as
a numeral it stands for fifty.

The name of this letter }}) in Syriac, Chaldee
and Arabic, denotes a fish, the form of which ap-
pears to have been intended by its original figure.
In the Pheenician alphabet its common form is
this,.4 .

It is interchanged — (a) with the other liquids, as
Lamed, p. ccccxx1, A; Mem, p. ccccxtu, B; more
rarely Resh,as MY, Chaldee M27 to be risen, as the sun ;

-1)
S§ te ΚΙ uo
mY, Aram. [IF tw ὁ ὁ ὁ :
DY’, Arain. |") two. Arab. 3 "3 and wt purple
—(6) with Yod,especially when it is the first radical,
as M8! and 182 to be beautiful; 2¥) and 2.) to stand,
MP) and 22 to lay snares, compare Lehrg. ὁ 112;
and as to the affinity of roots ip with other biliterals,
΄ [2 ΄
as VU, YY, AD ibid. No. 2,3. ‘The primary stock of
΄ “

roots 3 (the same as of roots 5) is often in the last
syllable; hence 073) i.g. 2 to roar, to growl, ΠῚ

ig. 19, TI; YI, i. gq. WIA, YD; WI, i. α. TW ete.
It is also worthy of remark, that the Chaldee, Arabic

and 2£thiopic, instead of doubling a letter, not un-

frequently use a simple letter with Nun before it, e.g.
ADIN for WAN (see IN), VID for YI; also Arabic

Ss Sw

nay nw +: an ear of corn, NEP AGG a bittern, nay
Athiop. ANT:
1. δὲ) particle, used in submissive and modest re-

quest, which in many phrases may be rendered in
Latin, queso (amabo), in others age, Germ. commonly

δῷ; [in English by now, as a word of entreaty].

(Syriac la id., although it is but rarely used, and
Sometimes is not understood by the Syrians them-
Selves; see Pref. to Lex. Man. Heb. Germ. ed. 3, page
xxii. Sam. pry, 43. In £th. there answer to this
40: age, veni, which is commonly inflected like an

Pur

ele), £492 plur. 40>:
40 :; compare Gib: 47: 4P: behold; Ambar.
GA: veni, age; [See Thes.]). This particle is added —
__ (2) to imperatives when vo command is expressed,
but entreaty, admonition, quwso, amabo, dum, Gr.
δή, Germ. doc, dod) cinmat, [7 pray thee], Gen. 12:13,
ps « say, I pray thee,” Gen. 24:2, 71) ™D oy
“put, I pray thee, thy hand,” (leg bod) einmat); Gen.
24:45, 82 225.“ give me, I pray thee, to drink,”
~ (68 mich doch cinmal trinfen); Jud. 12:6; Num. 20: 10,
ΟΡ δ) wYPY “hear, now, ye rebels!” Compare
SS, TBE page Lx, A.

“imperative (compare tba,

DXXIII

1q)

so—madnip

(2) It is added to futures—(qa) 1 pers. especiaily
with 4 parag., (see Lehrg. p.871, seq ), when leave is
asked, Exod. 4:18, 83°7328 “now do let me go,”
Germ. laf mid pingiepn 3 Isa. 5:1, 83 ΠΎ ΘΝ “let me
now sing (Ὁ hearers),” laft mid fingen; 1 Ki. 1:12,
ΤῊΝ NI FLY'S “let me now give thee counsel ;” Cant.
3:2; Num. 20:17, 3 ΠΊΞΝ) “let us now pass by,”
allow us to pass; Ruth 2:2; {πὰ 5:1, 5; 1Sa. 20:29.
The same expression is used by those who alone
deliberate with themselves, and, as it were, ask their
own leave (wid) modte δο wohl einmal bingehn” » id
will dod) einmal hingehn”), Ex. 3:3, TSI) SIT PON
“now let me turn aside and see;” 2 Sam. 14:1.)
“and I thought with myself, 7297 O8 SITS now
I will speak to the king;” Gen. 18:21; 1 Ch. 22:5.
Used in expressing a wish, Job. 32:21, NYS yoy
MSD “ Oh! that I may not respect any man’s
person,” (moge id) [ὧν niemanden parteyijcéh feyn!); in
inciting, urging, Jer. 5:24, mint AS SINT “Come!
let us fear Jehovah.”—(b) when joined to the second
person with a particle of negation, it is deprecatory:
Gen. 18:3, 7290 ION “pass not away I pray thee;”
hence ellipt. 82-98 (do) not 7 pray thee (this);
Germ. nidt dod)! comp. 28 No. 2, a., Gen. 33:10; 19:
18.—(c) to the third person, when it expresses —
(a) wish and request, Psa. 124, 28! 82 WN" “ (so)
let Israel say,” Psa. 129:1; Cant. 7:9.—(j3) a chal-
lenge, Jer. 17:15, “ where is the word of the Lord ?”
NINII! “let it now come.”— (y) asking leave,-Gen.,
18:4, SIT “ let there now be brought,” allow me
to bring, Gen. 44:18.—(é) with a negation, depre-
cation. Gen. 18:32, aly, mM soe “let not the
Lord be angry.”

(3) it is added to conjunctions and interjections —
(a) SDN, No. 2, letter 6. —(b) SION if indeed, if
now (εἰ ποτε, ἐάν wore), used in modestly, or almost
timidly, assuming something. Genesis 18:3, δ) Εἰς
TPS | ‘MNS “if now I have found favour in thy
sight,” (which I desire to be the case rather than
venture to assume); 24:42; 30:27; 33:19; 47:29;
50:4; Ex. 33:13; 34:9 —(c) 82730 behold now!
(fieve einmal !) Gen. 12:11; 16:2; 18:27,31; 19:8,
19, 20.—(d) SPN Jer. 4:31; 45:3; Lam. 5:16.
Ellipt. are the following, Ps. 116:14, 18, “23? 83°73
$28 “oh that (it may be) before all his people.” Those
who speak courteously to superiors, or who ask
submissively, frequently use the particle δὲ often
repeated. See Gen. 18:3; 19:7, 8,18. 19.

IL NS) adj. raw, half cooked, used of flesh, Ex.

δ 2) -ἀ2

12:9; from the root 8") Arab. « Ὁ Med. Ye, to be
raw, half cooked.

NJ Ezek. 30:14, 15,16; Jerem. 46:25; fully, τοῦ
fio¥ Nah. 3:8; [Vo], pr.n. of the Egyptian Thebes,
or Diospolis, the very ancient and celebrated metro-
pelis of Upper Egypt; called by Homer, ἑκατόμπυλος
(Ul. ix. 383), 140stadia in circuit, and standing on both
sides of the Nile, remarkable for the multitude and
the magnificence of its temples, obelisks, and statues
(see Diod. Sic., xvii.1), laid waste in the time of
Nahum the prophet, (probably by the Assyrians), a
little before Nineveh (see Nah. loc. cit.); afterwards
partially restored by the Ptolemies, and even by the
Romans. Its very splendid ruins, which are called
by the names of the neighbouring villages, Medinat
Abu, Luxor, Kurna, are figured in Descr. de [ Egypte,

μερὶς ᾿Αμμών; this latter seems to be a literal inter-
pretation of the Egyptian name; ἐξ, Egypt. Noe,
i.e. σχοῖνος, a measuring line; then a part, a share
measured out; and D8, auovH (Jupiter) Ammon,
see }i28 No. III, hence }}O8 δὲ) the portion, possession
of the god Ammon, who was there worshipped with
much splendour. See Jablonskii Opuscula, ed. te
Water, t.i. page 163168; compare Champollion,
l'Egypte sous les Pharaons, t. i. p.199, seq.

-=-
i ἽΝ) an unused root. Arab. οἷ᾽ to give forth
water (as the earth), whence οὐ land yielding water.
[In Thes. Gesenius prefers to take this root as being
almost the same as 7) to shake about.] Hence—

ἽΝ m. (for 782) plur. NYIN2 (once TI Judges
4:19 12°n>), a bottle, as of milk, Jud. 4:19; of wine,
1Sam. 16:20; Josh. 9:4,13. Bottles for keeping
wine were hung up in the smoke, as is shewn by
Ps. 119:83. [This passage does not prove any such
custom; it only shews that if so hung they would be

spoiled. ]

TN) not used in Kal, i. q. ΠῚ) To 511, TO DWELL.
(Kindred is the Greek ναίω, ναός. The primitive
meaning appears to me to be that of quiescence, see
Hab. 2:5; th. 4}P: to respire, to rest, and it even
approaches in meaning to 2.) Hence "§) plural
constr. M8) habitations.

Ῥιμει, 7382 (compare MY Hithpa. MINA), Psa.
93:5; plur. contr. 18) (for 12).—(1) followed by 5
to be suitable for any one, to become any one; (prop.
to sit well on any one; compare Ptin. Paneg. x.

DXXIV

DSI—-N3
quam bene humeris tuis sederet imperium, a metaphot

taken from garments. So the German jemandem gut —

figen was formerly used in the wider signification of
being suitable, becoming, from which use is de-
rived the noun Gitt:; now it is said in German, ἐδ
Eleidet jemanden, fteht ibm wohl an. Some have taken
M82 as the Niph. of the verb 718: to be desired;
hence, to be agreeable, becoming). Ps. 93:5; a2?

wp 782 “ holiness becometh thine house;” comp.

adj. M8).

(2) absol. to be becoming, i.e. handsome, agree-
able, Cant. 1:10 (2:14; 4:3). [In Thes. these two
passages are removed to M82], Isa. 52 : ἢ.

[ Derivatives the two following words. ]

MSI ig. ΠῚ), ΠῚ) only in pl. constr. Mi8}.—(1)
a word altogether poetic, a seat, dwelling—(a) of

men, or God, as 3PY! Nik} Lam. 2:2; DPN nis? Vulg. —
domus iniquitatis, Ps. 74:20; στὸν MIN? Ps. 83:13. —

—(b) of flocks, pastures, where the flocks lie down,
remain, and rest (see the root), Jer. 25:37; Am.1:2,
ἽΞ Nik} the pastures of the desert, Ps. 65:13; Jer.
9:9; NYT MIN? green pastures, Ps. 23:2.

MN) (for M82, from the root 78?) adj., only in~

f. MI8).—(1) becoming,
93:1, PON MN? pops
the upright;” Prov. 17:7; 19:10; 26:1.

(2) beautiful, Cant.1:5; 6:4. Compare 7},
ΠῚ),

seemly, followed by ? Ps.

-E-

ON) i. q. Arab. ali to mutter, to murmur, to

speak in a low voice; (compare ὉΠ), 79, Gr. pow),

specially used of the voice of God, by which oracles —

were revealed to the prophets. By far the most fre-
quent use is of the part. pass. constr. in this phrase,
mn? ON, NIkI¥Y ἡ ON) “the voice of Jehovah
(is);” or (so) hath Jehovah revealed. This the pro-
phets themselves were accustomed either to insert in
the discourse, like the Lat. ait, inguit Dominus, Am.
6:8, 14; 9:12, 13, or to add at the end of a sen-
tence, Am. 2:11, 16; 3:10, 13, 15; 4:3, 5, 8—11,
and so very frequently in Ezek. (5:11; 12:25; 13:8,
16; 14:11, 14, 16, 18, 20; 15:8; 16:8, 14, 19),
and in Jer., rather less frequently in Isaiah (3:15}
14:22; 17:3, 6; 19:4; 22:25; 31:9; 37:34); see
as to this and similar expressions, Kleinert iib. die
Echtheit der Jes. Weissagungen, vol. i. p. 246. Rarely
is it used of mere mortals, Nu. 24:3, pyb3 DN “ the
utterance of Balaam;” verse 15; and even of poets
[but “who spake as they were moved by the Holy
Ghost”], 2 Sam. 23:1; Prov. 30:1; Ps. 36:2, DN
yee “an utterance (song) ec xerning wickedness. |

ἢ
|

“praise is becoming for ©

δον. ἀν ey

δ 3)-ὉΝ 2

{Once used in fut. Jer. 23:31, 1982" “and they
utter oracles.” ]

ΓΝ) given as a noun in Thes. (of the form S333),
found once in the absolute state, Jerem. 23:31, see
above ON3.]

FUSS fat. 98, and Piel 482, part. 829, To comMrT
ADULTERY, used both of the male and female, Ex.
20:14, followed by an acc., to commit adultery with
a woman, Prov. 6:32; Lev. 20:10; Jer. 29:23. In
the same manner as 3} to commit fornication, it is ap-
plied to the turning aside of Israel from the true
(rod to the worship of idols, Jer. 3:8, 72¥’) ΠΡῸΣ WS

Sy? “ because rebellious Israel commits adul-
tery;” Jer. 5:7; 9:1; 23:14. Followed by an acc.
Jer. 3:9, TYTN) ᾿Ξ ΓΤ |X) “ and she com-
mits adultery with stone and wood;” Eze. 23:37.
Hence —

DDN) m. pl. adulteries, Jer. 13:27; Ezek.
23:43; and—

D’SIDNI om. pl. id. Hos. 2:4, "ΞὉ D°DIDN2... 709
mW “let her take her adulteries from between
her breasts.” Here the sacred writer speaks of im-
modestly uncovered breasts as the seat of lust, im-
_ modesty, and meretricious solicitation; just as else-
where the stiff neck is spoken of as the seat of pride,
Ps. 73:6; and the neck of strength, Job 41:14.

or fut. ΤἈΝ, TO DERIDE, TO DESPISE, TO RE-
JECT WITH CONTEMPT AND DERISION (apparently
kindred to 71), as instruction, admonition; with an
ace. Jer. 33:24; Pro. 1:30; §:12; 15:5; the counsel
_ of God, Ps.107711. Often used of God as rejecting
men, Deut. 32:19; Lam. 2:6; absol. Jer. 14:21,
“reject not, for thy name’s sake!” Comp. syn. DS,
Pret 782, fut. /S2!.—(1) 1. ᾳ. Kal, to reject, to
contemn, Isa. 60:14; especially God, Ps. 10:3, 13;
~ 74:18; Isa. 1:4; 5:24; Num. 14:23; 16:30.
(2) eausat. to cause to speak evil, to give occa-
_ sion for evil speaking, 2 Sam. 12:14.
Hipuit, fut. 782) (in the Syriac manner for 782%),
_ intrans. to be despised, to be contemned, Ecc.12:5.
~—LXX., Vulg., Syr, shall flourish (as if from 3),
but this does not agree with the context.
Hirupoet, part. 7832 for yRinn Isa. 52:5, con-
temned, rejected, prop. exposed to contempt, (der
» fi vecadten laffen muf). Ηδποο ---

τὰ" MSN ἢ contumely, reproach, Isa.37:3; 8πᾶ --

SND ἢ pl. miviy id. Neh. g:18, 26, and THN?
Eze. 35:13.

iy

ee

DXXV

N133-N)

PN onomatopoet. i.g. cogn. PI8 (which see}
TO GROAN, TO CRY OUT from anguish, or sorrow,
Eze. 30:24; Jo’, 24:12. Hence— ᾿

MPS ἢ, const. st. ΤΡ) the crying out, the groan
ing of the oppressed, Ex. 2:24; 6:5; Jud. 2:18,
pl. const. MIPS) Eze. 30: 24.

ῳ .
ἽΝ not used in Kal, cogn. to the root TS te
curse.
Pre 8) TO ABHOR, TO REJECT, Lam. 2:7; Psalm

89:40. Arab. 3b Med. Waw, to shun anything .

with abhorrence, to flee away, Ὁ to be opposed, to
resist, to be unwilling.

22 (perhaps for 723 “high place,” from the root
32), [Nob], pr.n. of asacerdotal town in the ,tribe
of Benjamin, near Jerusalem, 1 Sa. 22:11, 19; Neh.
11:32; Isa. 10:32. With 7 parag. 723 for 723 to-
wards Nob, 1 Sa. 21:2; 22:9.

N 2 not used in Kal, pr. as it seems to me, i. q.
¥32 (Ὁ) being softened into 8) TO CAUSE TO BUBBLE
uP, hence to pour forth words abundantly, as is
done by those who spenk with ardour or divine emo-
tion of mind. Arab. \j I. II. to shew, to declare,
i. q. oth Conj. II. specially used of a prophet, whu
reveals or declares the words of God to men. (Kin-
dred isthe Eth. 4f\f\: to speak.) It is incorrect to
make extvlling, celebrating, the primary idea in this
word. ; ;

Nipnat 82J—(1) tg speak (as a prophet) by a
divine power, to prophesy, Gr. προφητεύω. In He-
brew, the passive forms, Niphal and Hithpael, are
used in this verb, from the divine prophets having
been supposed to be moved rather by another's
powers than their own, [which is the simple truth,
“ holy men spake as they were moved by the Holy
Ghost” ]; ideas of this kind were in Latin often ex-
pressed by deponent verbs (see Ramshorn, De Verbis
Deponentibus Latinorum, p. 24); compare verbs of
speaking when passively expressed, as loqut, fart,
vociferari, conctonari, vaticinart (Ramshorn, Joc. cit.
p. 26).—This is the usual word for the utterance of
the prophets, whether they are rebuking the wicked,
or predicting future events. Const.—(a) absol. Jer.
23:21, 383) DT) ON "HITT NP “I spake not unto
them (i.e. I neither commanded nor inspired) but
they prophesied.” Am. 3:8, “ (if) a lion roars,
who does not fear? (if) the Lord speaks 823° x Ὁ
who shall not prophesy?” Joel 3:1; Eze. 11:13:

ὍΣ) -δ 3)

~DXXVI

ΓΝ) - 82

7:7: 1 Ki. 22:12; Jer. 19:14.--(Ὁ) with the ad- NDI YW mad and prophesying, and a true

ition of the name of a people or country to which —
the prediction refers; followed by ? Jer.14:16; 20:6;
23:16; 27:16; 37:19; followed by ον, éounndaly
so used in a bad sense (in threatening), Jer. 25:13;
26:20; Ezekiel 4:7; 11:4; 13:16; 25:2; 29:2;
34:2; 35:2; 39:1; in a good sense (when the pre-
diction contains consolations and the hope of a happier
age), Eze. 37:4; also followed by 78 in a bad sense,
Jer. 26:11, 12; 28:8; Ezek.6:2; 13:2,17; 21:2;
in a good sense, Eze. 36:1; 37:9.—(c) with an ac-
cusative of what the prophet predicts, Jer. 20:1;
25:13; 28:6; e.g. ὭΣ N32“he prophesied lies,” Jer.
14:14; 23:25, 26; 27:10, 15; RY nizon “2 Jer.
23:32; and followed by 3, ΡΞ pr. to prophesy
with falsehood, as a lying ἐνόν. Jer. 20:6; 29:9.
The words of the prophet often follow with “xd pre-
fixed, Jerem. 32:3, or VON) Eze. 21:33; 30: 2.—(d)
followed by 3 of him by whose inspiration the pro-
phet prophesied, hence the prophets of God are said
to prophesy Ν᾽ py Jeremiah 11:21; 14:15; 23:25;
26:9,20; 27:15; 29:21; the prophets of Baal
N33 Jer. 2:8.—(e) followed by δ referring to the
object of the prophecy (like letter c) Jer. 28:9, and
to the time to which the prophecy belongs, Eze. 12:27.
(2) tosing holy songs as led by the Spirit of
God, to praise God, 1 Sa. 10:11; 19:20; 1 Ch. 25:
2, 3. — Pret.2 pers. D833 and once ΓΞ) (like verbs

Jer. 14:14, 16, as if from the sing. 83) according
to the analogy of verbs ἥν, which is also found in
the Inf. with suff. 1N8337 Zec. 13: 4.

HirupaEL—(1) i. q. Niplf.. No.1. to prophesy,
absol. Nu. 21:25—27; 1 Ki. 22:10; Ezek. 37:10;
followed by ὃ 1 Kings 22:8, 18, and Ὁ 2 Ch. 20:37
of him to whom the prophecy refers. >y33 83200
to prophesy by the authority of Baal, Jer. 23:13.

Sererens. με, ψειτοᾶ, with 4 divine dapblen Ὁ | “MS 12) (Neh. 7:33). Both places seem to have been

praise God, used of the sons of the prophets and
- Saul, 1 Sam. 10:6, 10; 1 Sam. 19:20—24; used of

the excited raving of the prophets of Baal, 1 Kings |

18:29. Hence—

(3) to be mad, μαίνεσθαι, or rather to act as if;
mad, 1Sam.18:10. As the prophets when moved
by the Spirit of God were often like madmen vehe-
mently agitated, and spasmodically distorted [this
applies rather to false prophets than to true ones],
hence in Greek and Latin words of raving (μάντις
from paisa; furcr, furere) were often applied to
the divine { ?] impulse of their prophets and oracular
poets. In Jer. 29:26 there are found conjoined

metaph. empty, foolish, Job 11:12; see as to this

s . by the Chaldeans and Assyrians, we find it attested —
ft) Jerem. 26-g; part. 822 plur. D832 and O83} "

| a little below), and also those mentioned by classi¢ 4

prophet, 2 Kings 9:11, is called in derision a mud Ἧ
man. a
Hence 78133, 8°22, 78°32, also 132 and its ecm- —
pounds.

N33 Chald. Ithpael ‘2209 to prophesy, Ezr.5:1.

awd TO BORE, TO HOLLOW OUT, i. q. oon. Part. τ
pass. 233) hollow, Exod. 27:8; 38:7; Jer. βρῶ :31:

passage under the wurd 325 Niphal. ‘
~ Hence 733 for 1332 gate, pupil of the eye. Others —
take 333 as the root of both these words.

71.2) an unused root, prob. i. q. Arab. ω to be

prominent, to be high; hence pr. n. 33 (for 733),
nya). ἣν

m2), see 33

123—(a) [Webo}, pr. n. the planet Mercury (Syr.

and Zab. a>), worshipped as the celestial scribe |
by the Chaldeans (Isa. 46:1) and the ancient Ara- ¥ |
bians; see Comment. on Isa. ii. p. 344, 366. The
etymology of the name does not ill accord with the i
office of Mercury; namely 13) for 813) i. q. 8°22 the
interpreter of the Gods, the declarer of their will; 4

from the root 832. As to the worship of Mercury ‘i

by the proper names which have this name at the —
beginning, as Nebuchadnezzar, Nebushasban (see them —

writers, Nabonedus, Nabonassar, Naburianus, Nabona- —
bus, etc.

(2) of a mountain in the borders of Moah (Dent. -
32:49; 34:1), and of a town near it (Num. 32:3, ©
38; Isa. 15:2).

(3) of a town in the tribe of Judah (Ezr. 2:29;
10:43); more fully (to distinguish it from the former)
so called from the worship of Mercury. [In Thes
they are derived from 73).

MMVIII f. (from the root €22), prophecy. pre:
diction, Neh.6:12; 2 Chron. 15:8; also used of ang
| book written by a prophet, 2 Chron. 9:29: _

ΓΝ) Chald. id., Ezr. 6:14.

ΤΙΝΊ) pr. n. Chald. (“ Mereury’s leades,
lord;” i.e. the leader whom Mercury favours, as if
Hermisnax: compound of 133, sar, a prince, and ΤΠ
i. ᾳ N78 lord; comp. Saridanapetae,i i.e. the prince,
the great lord), [Nebuzaradan], a military comr

|

“be

— O33—-AWNITDNI

- mander in the army of Nebuchad: shit 2 Ki, 25:8,

Jer. 39.9; 52:12.

WNIT) 2 Ki. 24:1; 25:13 Ezr. 2:1; 5:12;
more rarely WNT Set! 39:1,113 43:10; Eze.
29:18; pr.n. Nebuchadnezzar, Ἐπ of Babylonia,
who destroyed Jerusalem, and led the g ews into cap-
tivity. The LXX write the name Ναβουχοδονόσυρ;
Ναβουχοδονόσορος, Beros. ap. Jos. 6. Ap. i. 20, 21;

_ Strabon. xv. 1, § 6 (comp. VE8T13132). In Arab. con-

- tractedly peas

Ψ τ...

The signification of the name ap-

to me to be, “the prince of the god Mercury ;”
compounded of 123, which, though placed in the genit.,
stands first in these names, chodna (read chodana), God,
properly Gods, in plur. majest. ; like the Pers. Malad,
Compare the other names be-
Lorsbach explained this name

and zar, a prince.
ginning with Nebu.

» ids ΓΝ Nebo is the prince of gods” (Archiv fiir

Morgenliind. Litteratur, ii. p. 247); Bohlen |x “9

᾿ 401 “ Nebo is the god of fire.”

pawl) ἐμ n. Pers. ω Let sa

>“ worshipper

i of Mercur y,” as if Hes modulus); [Nebushash-
_ ban], borne by the chief of the eunuchs of Nebuchad-
nezzar, Jer. 39:13.

nia} (“fruit,” “produce,” from the root 333),

ἦ ae pr. name of a Jezrcelite, put to death by
€

ee
; -

artifices of Ahab [rather of Jezebel]: 1 Kings
21:1, seq.

mata) Dan. 2:6, plur. 3133; 5:17, f.; Chald.
a gift; compare Jer. 40:5; Deut. 33:24, in Targ.
Jonath. If this word were of Chaldee origin, it might
be derived from the root tata to ask for, for 7373)
one ἢ being omitted; comp. nbida Γολγοθᾶ; but such
ἃ word could only βὸ formed from the Conj. Niphal,

which does not exist in Chaldee.—[In confirmation of
the opinion of those who refer this word to the Niph.
of the Ch. verb Τ313 appeal may be made to a similar
instance 372; nor is it absurd in Chaldee to regard

_houns as being formed after the analogy of the con-

jugation Niphal, although this form is unused in the
verb. Similar escaimples i in Heb. are nanby, YORE,
Ges. App.]—It is better therefore to consider it to be
of Persic original; comp. οὐλὴ muwazan, and Vhs

muvaza, donation; from the verb es) Py Site

to benefit, to load with gifts and praises, as a king
an ambassador. [In Thes., Ges. rejects the Persic
a: and regards the. Chaldee one previously
as the true one; looking on the 2 merely as

DXXVII

Ὁ2)-δ 3

formative.] Some have supposed that this word was
formed from the Greek νόμισμα (m being changed te
b), but the idea of money is altogether foreign from
the passage.

mo) TO BARK, an onomatopoet. root; once found,
Isa. 56:10 (Arab. το id.). Hence—

ΓΞ) (“a barking”), [Nobah], pr. name of a
man, Num. 32:42, from whom also the town of Kenath
received the same name (see 13?) Jud. 8:11.

M2) [Nibdhaz], pr. n. of an idol of the Avites,
2 Ki. 17:31, which, according to the Hebrew inter-
preters, had the figure of a dog; in this they probably
make a conjecture, deriving it froin the root 33, al-
though there are actually some traces of the worship
of an idol in Syria in the figure of a dog, see Ikenii
Dissert. de Idolo Nibchas in ejus Dissertt. Breme
1749, editis, p. 143, seqq. In the books of the Sa-
beans ΤΝ 32) (the identity of which with tN23, may be |
doubted), is the lord of Darkness, evil demon, see
Norbergii Onomast. cod. Nasar. p. 100.

(on not used in Kal.

Piet, 82) once (Isa. 5:30), and

Hienit 0°27] —(1) TO LOOK, TO BEHOLD. Consts.
spel Isa. 42:18; nin 127 “look that ye may
see,” etc. Isa. 63: ‘5, WY ΠῚ D*28 “ Tlooked (around)
but there was no helper;” Isa. 18:4, followed by an
acc. sometimes having 7 local, to look at, Job 35:5,
ayy DY Yad “look at the heaven and see;” Ps
142:5; Gen, 15:5, MDW 82 £35 “look now to-
wards heaven,” also followed by Os Ex. 3:6; Num.
21:9; Isa. 51:2, 6; ? Ps. 104:323 158. 5:30; ὃν Hab.
2:15, of the abe Josled at; 12 of the place looked
from, Ps. 33:13; 80:15; 102:20. Followed by 3, it
is, to look at with pleasure, Ps. 92:12 (compare 3
No. 4, a), followed by "208 to look at some one de- |
parting, to follow with one’s eyes, Ex. 33:8, but 18
after oneself, i.e. to look back, 1 Sam. 24:9; Gen.
19:17.—Followed by ὙΠ Gen. 19:26, AWN DBA
YAS “and his (Lot’s) wife looked from behind
him” (her husband). In the same sense it might have
been said ΠΡ ΤΣ post se, as the Vulg.has rendered it.
For as the wize was commanded to follow her husband
and not to look behind, she ought to have looked
straight on, and to have followed her husband’s
back with her eyes. Figuratively—(a) to regard
anything, to have respect to anything, with an ace.
Am. 5:22; Ps. 84:10; 119:15; Lam. 4:16; followed
by ON 1 Sa. 16:7; Isa. 22:11; 66:2; Ps. 119:6; fol-
lowed by ? Ps. 74:20.—(b) to look at anything but

᾽3)--Ὁ3Σ

DXXVIII

553-33

without doing anything, e.g. as God looks at the | sayers who prophesied in the name of Baal and Ash-

wicked, i.e. to bear patiently (rubig mit at fen) Hab.
1:3, 13 (but compare Ps. 10:14).—(c) to rest one’s
hope in anything; followed by Oy Ps. 34:6.
(2) to see, to behold, like M8), Num. 12:8; 1 Sa.
2:32; Isa. 38:11.
Derived nouns 53%, and

D323 (“aspect”), [Nebat] pr. n. of the father of
Jeroboam, 1 Ki. 11:26.
Pela ae
ND) m. Arab. (οὐ for Coan Syr. [rasa pro-

phet, who as actuated by a divine afflatus, or spirit,
either rebuked the conduct of kings and nations, or
predicted future events (see the root 832) Deu. 13:2;
Jud. 6:8; 1 84. 9:9; 1 Ki. 22:7; 2Ki.3:11; 2 Chr.
28:9. With the idea of a prophet there was this ne-
cessarily attached, that he spoke not his own words,
but those which he had divinely received (see Philo,
τ. iv. p.116, ed. Pfeifferi, προφήτης yap Ἰδιον μὲν οὐδὲν
ἀποφθέγγεται, ἀλλότρια δὲ πάντα ὑπηχοῦντος ἑτέρου"
4 Pet. 1:20, 21), and that he was the messenger of
God, and the declarer of his will; this is clear from
a passage of peculiar authority in this matter, Ex. 7:1,
where God says to Moses, {1778} mya? ov TAN}
FHI) ANT WHS “T have constituted thee as God to
Pharaoh, and Aaron thy brother shall be thy pro-
phet,” i. 6. in intercourse with Pharaoh, thou, as being
the wiser [and the one with whom God communicated
directly], shalt act as it were the part of God, and
suggest words to thy brother; and thy brother, who
is more fluent of speech, shall declare as a prophet
what he receives from thee. In the same sense there
is said, Ex. 4:16, ΠΕΡ ἪΡ MY. 817 “he shall be to
thee fora mouth,” compare Jer. 15:19; Sing. collect.
appears to be used of prophets, [such an allegation
would contradict the New Test., Christ our prophet
is here spoken of ], Deu. 18:15, 18 (compare δ᾽ 732)
see, however, Acts 3:22; 7:37, where those words are
referred to Christ [and this cught to have hindered
Gesenius from daring to apply them differently].
Those who were brought up for the prophetic office
[rather, those who were taught by the prophets],
are called O°8337 323. sons, i.e. disciples of the pro-
phets, 1 Ki. 20:35; 2 Ki. 2:3, δ, 7, 153 4:1, 383
§:22; 6:1; 9:1; compare Pers. sons, i. 6. disciples of
the Magi.—Farther, there were also among the people
of Israel false prophets, who pretending to be divinely
inspired, pleased the ears of the pcople with soft
words, and were therefore severely rebuked by the
true prophets (see Isa. 28:7—13; Jer. 14:13, seq.
47:9, eq. 28:10, seq.), and also there were sooth-

taroth; OY30 °N'3) 1 Ki. 18:19, 40; 2 Ki. 10:19; and
MW N22 1 Ki. 18:19, even these are called N°}
simply Hos. 4:5; 9:7, 8, compare Isa. 3:2. The idea
of a prophet is sometimes more widely extended, and Ὁ
is applied to any one admitted to familiar intereourse
with God, to whom God made known his will, e. g
Gen. 20:7; to the patriarchs, Ps. 105:15.

N°) Ch. id. Ezr. 5:1; 6:14.

MND) £— (1) a prophetess, 2 Ki. 22:14; 2Ch
34:22; Neh. 6:14; Jud. 4:4.

(2) the wife of a prophet, Isa. 8:3, as in Lat.
episcopa, presbytera, used of the wife of a bishop or
presbyter.

(3) @ poetess, Ex. 15:20. [This meaning is
uncalled for in this place, as well as in every other
occurrence. }

AVA) (“high places,” see 132), [Nebaioth],
pr. n. Nabathea, the Nabatheans, a people of northern —
Arabia, of the race of Ishmael (Gen. 25:13; 28:9),
possessed of abundant flocks (Isa. 60:7); also living
by merchandize and rapine (Diod. ii. 48; iii. 42),

eas Spel

(Arab. 15 and τ in which Ὁ has sprung from

the n servile of the Hebrew.) Relandi Palestina,
Ρ. 90, seq.

32 an unused root, ἱ. 4. "39 and ria Ch. 33)
to gush forth; whence—

‘J23 only in pl. Job 38:16, 01°23) “the foun-
tains of the sea.” LXX. πηγὴ θαλάσσης.

ba3 (Isaiah 40:7) fut. 53—(1) τὸ BE, or τὸ
BECOME WITHERED, FADED, used of leaves and
flowers falling off from being faded, Ps. 1:3; 37:23
Isa. 1:30; 28:1; 40:7, 8; Eze. 47:12.—Isa. 94:4,
“ their host (the host of heaven, i. 6. the stars) shall
fall as the leaves of the vine fall;” Ps. 37:2. (Kin-
dred are 52%, 753, also 953.)

(2) Figuratively applied to men, to fall down,
to faint, to lose one’s strength, Ps. 18:46; Ex.
18:18; Isa. 24:4; used of a mountain, Job 14:18)
Stay Spin “the mountain that falls lies pros-
trate,” it is like a dead man, it cannot get up. Come
pare the derived noun may a corpse.

(3) to be foolish, to act foolishly, (withering
and decay being applied to folly and impiety, just as
on the contrary, strength is applied to virtve and

piety, compare Arab. Ww, Seu deli, all of |

.Ὁ)- 3)
which have the signification of flaccidity and weak-
ress, and are thence transferred to stupidity and
eae Prov. 30:32. See the noun 53).

Pret 23}—(1) to account vile, to despise, Deu.32:
15; Mic. 7:6 (comp. Arab. (57 to be foolish, VII.
to be vile, abject).

(2) to disgrace, to treat with contempt. Nah.
3:6; Jer. 14:21, THAD NPP ZW “do not dis-

Ε grace the throne of thy glory ;” (compare ™793)).

Hence the following words —

55) fem. ΣΝ adj.—(1) stupid, foolish, Prov.
17:7, 21; Jer.17:11. More often—

(2) impious, abandoned, wicked (comp Sy),
1 Sa. 25:25; 2Sam. 3:33; specially impious, un-
godly. Job 2:10; Ps. 14:1: 53:2, PS 2.3 55) TON
DDN “the fool saith in his heart, there is no God.”
The Arabs use with the same extent of signification

the word SNS:
(3) [Naball], pr. n. m. 1 Sa. 25:3, seq.
539 αὶ ὍΔ) ρίαν. ov>22, "937 τα.

(1) a skin bottle, so called from its flaccidity
{see 723). LXX. twice doxdc. Poet. Job 38:37,

ΟΕ ΒΘ bottles of heaven,” i.e. the clouds, a metaphor

of common use in Arabic.

__ As it was anciently the custom to use skin bottles
for carrying or keeping water, milk, wine, etc., hence
this name—

_ (2) is applied to vessels for liquids of whatever
kind, vessels, pitchers, flasks. Isa. 30:14, 53)
DMs) “a potter's pitcher.” Lam. 4:2, vin 23
τὸ earthen pitchers;” compare Jer. 13:12; 48:12.
” More fully, plur. D°?33 *92 vessels of the kind of
Pitchers, Isa. 22:24; opp. to M2381 basons.

~ (3) an instrument of music. Gr. vada, ναύλα
(8723), Lat. nablium, see Strabo, x. p. 471; Casaub.,
Athen., iv. page 175; Casaub., Ovid., A.A. ili. 327;
often connected with the harp (133), Ps. 57:9;
81:3; 92:4; 108:3; Isa.5:12; Amos 5:23; 6:5;
om 53) 3 Ps. 71:22; plur. p39 3 1 Ch. 16:5.
Josephus (Antiqu., vii. 12, § 3) describes this instru-
Tent as a species of lyre, or harp, having twelve
‘strings, and played on with the fingers (not with a
‘plectrum), but the Hebrew words Wy 532 Ps. 33:23
144:9, appear to indicate a ten stringed nabel. Je-
Tome says that it was triangular in form like a A

3 inverted (which was the form also of the sambuca,

‘Vitruy.vi.1); and perhaps it took its name from
this circumstance: as water vessels, or cadu (see 13),
: ἃ the figure of a pyramid or cone.

OXXIX -

ὩΣ) - ὍΣΣ

ΠΡ) f.[“‘adj.f foolish, Job 2:10" ]—(1) folly,
and also its punishment. Job 42:8, MWY ‘Fea
mp3) D>Y “lest I inflict on you the punishment cf
your folly ;” comp. OY “bh nm’y Gen. 24:49; 47:29.

(2) wickedness, 1 Sa. 25:25. :

(3) shameful act of wickedness, as rape, in-
cest, Jud. 19:23, 24; 2 Sam.13:12. A common
phrase is Sena ΠΡ) nnvy, ney Gen. 34:7; Deut.
22:21; Jud. 20:10; Jerem. 29:23; compare “} Ὁ
Syma ΠΡ) Jud. 20:6.

7933 f. const. 3} (Ps. 79:2); with suff. mba3
Isa. 26:19; elsewhere 723), 1n223, a corpse (see
the root No. 2; compare ndan from the root 253),
of men, Deut. 21:23; of animals, Levit. 5:2; 7:24;
figuratively of idols, Jer. 16:18; compare 133 Lev.
36:30. Collect. corpses, Levit. 11:11; Isa. 26:19.

(Arab. 4.3 id.)

may f. shame, disgrace; hence pars obscena,
Hos. 2:12; see the root Piel No.2, and Chald. D933
obscenity, shamefulness.

pba) (perhaps for »? 53) “folly,” or “wicked-
ness in secret”), | Neballat], pr. n. of a town of
the Benjamites, Neh.11:34. [Perhaps the town now

called Beit Nebala Jlsicws Rob. iii. 30.]

Vad TO BUBBLE FORTH, TO GUSH OUT (Ch. Syr.
Arab. :- and ~ id. The primary syllable is y3,
ra like p32 imitating the sound or murmur of boiling
or bubbling; compare ¥33, Y3¥3, NY3). Prov. 18:4;
ya3 bn “a gushing stream.”

Hira Y3—(1) to pour out, to gush forth
with. Prov. 1:23, ΤΠ D2 ΡΞ “T will pour
out upon you my Spirit;” especially used of words
Prov. 15:2,28, MY] 3) DYY I °B “ the mouth of the
wicked poureth out evil things;” whence absol.
to belch out wicked words, Ps. 59:8; 94:4.

(2) to publish, to tell (compare 82), which has

71?

sprung from this root by softening the letter 8; alse
D2), Psa. 19:3; 78:2; 145:7 (Syr. Ree Aph. to
publish [“ Arab. oma ΓΝ

(3) to cause to boil up, i.e. to cause to ferment
and putrify. Eccles. 10: 1, “dead flies 3°32 18)

cause the ointment. to stink and putrefy.”
Derivative 33°.

wd) unused quadril., Syr. and Chald. Ithp
to give light, to shine; from 133=W) and UX fire;
whence —
35

"ad

2) - ΓΙ)
NALA) f. Chald. candlestick, chandelier,
θα ὦ ro”
Dan. 5:5 (Arab. τ» Syr- (Matai id).

33 (“soft soil;” from the root 13), ΓΝ τ δ-
shen}, pr. n. of a town in the plain country of the
tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:62.

22) an unused root, Syr., Ch. and Sam. to be
_ dry or dried, whence—

23) m. the south, the southern quarter, Exod.
27:9; Isa.21:1, ete. 233 523 the southern boun-
dary; Josh. 15:4. In acc. adv. MN33 232 to the
south of the lake Cinneroth. Josh.11:2. Hence
3337 YS: Josh. 15:19, and simply 232 Psalm 126: 4,
south country; specially—(a) the southern district
of Palestine, Gen. 13:3; 20:1; 24:62; Deu. 34:3;
Josh. 10:40.—(b) Egypt, Isaiah 30:6; Dan. 11:5,
seq.— With 1 parag. 733) southward, Ex. 40:24;
followed by 2 Josh. 17:9, 10, DYE? 7332 “ south-
ward (it was) Ephraim’s;” and > Josh. 18:14, 7333

350 7) “southward of the mountain.” Also with
pref. 73332 Josh. 15:21, “in (the region lying)
towards the south,” and m3330 1 Ch. 26:17. Com-
pare ΠΥ,

PP) unused in Kal, pr. apparently ΤῸ BE IN
FRONT (see 7°32), TO BE IN SIGHT, hence to be mani-

--

fest, Arab. su to be clear and manifest. Com--

pare 21D.

Hiram 3—(1) pr. to bring to the light, hence
to shew, to tell, followed by dat. of pers. Gen. 3:11;
9:22; 29:12; 37:5; more rarely followed by an
ace. Eze. 43:10; Job 26:4; absol. 2 Sa. 15:31, TIT)

2 133 “and one shewed David, saying.” Job
42:3. The accusative of the pronoun it is fre-
quently omitted, just as it is after other verbs of
saying (see TDS Gen. 4:8); as *? 11°33 “tell (it) to
me,” Gen. 24:49; 9:22; 2 Ki. 7:11.—Specially —
(a) to betray, Job 17:5, ὈΨῚ 13) PN? “ (who) be-
trays his friends to plunder.”—(6) to declare, i.e.
to solve, toexplain an enigma, Jud. 14:19; adream,
Gen. 41:24.—(c) to declare, to confess, Ps. 38:19;
Isa. 48:5; to profess openly, Isa. 3:9.

(2) emphat. to proclaim, to celebrate with praise,
with an ace. ῬΒ. 9:12: 71:17; 92:3; 8080]. 75:10.
—2 Ki.g:15, wd 22 for T30?,

Hopua 737], fut. 13), inf. pleon. 137 Josh. 9:24;
Ruth 2:11, to be shewn, told.

Derivatives, 22, 733.

22 Ch. to flow Dan. 7:10.

DXXX

of a thing which is next to the spectator. In aee. it

becomes:a prep. with suff. 722, 97732, 1722.

(1) before, in the presence of, in the sightof, ἐν

i. q. 299, as ἼΞ9 25 13) before all thy people, Exod,
34:10; 7) 432 before Jehovah, 1 Sam. 12:3; 13)
ΦΌΦΙ before the sun, while the, sun is yet in the
sky, Nu. 25:4 (compare UY ὩΒΡ Psalm 72:17 [in
which however the sense is quite different ]); Amos
4:3, “ they shall go out 77733 NWS each one before
herself,” i.e. each her own way (vor fich bin, ibres
Weges), compare Josh. 6:5, 20, and >) we Jer.
49:5. As things which are before us, and in the
sight of which we deiight, are the objects of our
care and affeetions, hence Isa. 49:16, “ thy walls
"322 (are) before me,” they have a place in my
care and affections, (compare δ᾽ "35? Ps. 19:15; Gen.
10:9).

(2) over against,in front of, Ex. 19:2, WW
“ over against the mountain.” Josh. 3:16; 6:5,
20; towards, Dan.6:11 [Chaldee]. As things
which are to be compared are put opposite one
another; Isa. 40:17, “all nations (are) as nothing

1322 before him,” in comparison with him (com-

pare 7333).

With prepositions —(1) 133) pr. as over against. ©
Opposite to each other are set things to be com- —
pared (Isa. 40:17), those which answer to each —
other, those which are alike (die Gegenfticte), hence
Gen. 2:18, “ Iwill make for him (man) a helper
15222 corresponding to him.” Verse 20. Well ©
| rendered by the LXX. verse 18, κατ᾽ αὐτόν; 20,

ὅμοιος αὐτῷ. Compare 13 Neh. 12:9. In the
Rabbinic 395 is often used in speaking of things
which are like one another (see Lud. de Dien ad
h. 1.), compare Pers. zy over against, like, suit-
able.

(2) 7229, with suff. '1222, 77:29 ete.—(a) before
in the presence of, i.g. 132 No.1. 2 Kings 1:13;
IIab.1:3. ‘B ‘2Y 332? 2Sa. 22:25; Job4:16—
(Ὁ) over against, Josh. 5:13; 1 Ch. 5:11; hence
opposed to, against (in a hostile sense), Daniel
10:13. There isa pregnant construction in N
3:37, “ because they provoked (God) to anger
Ὀ23Π opposing the builders."—(c) like (compare
7233) Neh. 12:9, 03322 OD'DN “ their brethren like
themselves.” —(d) pro, for (comp. Germ. vor and

fir). Neh.11:22, “the chief of the Levites for

(7339) the service of the house of God.”
(3) 1332—(a) pr. from before (vor etwas weg);

after a verb of removing. Isaiah 1:16, “take away

|
|

bg

Ἂ
))- ΓΙ Ἴ2)
ΔΣ pr. subst. the front part, the front, the side ?

4

ὌΣ -
your evil deeds ΔΨ 1332 from before my eyes;”
Jon. 2:5 (also with a noun of removing, Psa. 10:5);
of averting, Cant. 8:5; of casting away, Jud.g:17;
of hiding, Jer. 16:17; Am. 9:3; of going away, Pro.
14:7 (where it is ? 1332); also to be far away. Ps.
38:12, “ my friends stood ‘Y3) 133 far off from
ad wound ” (compare 12 No. 3, letter 6). There is

suliarity in Jud. loc. cit., “ he cast away his life
ΣΡ (for the fuller 1733?) foi himself,” just like
Germ. er warf ἐδ davon, for von fic, compare below,
2Sam. 18:13.—(b) tn the presence of, before,
1 Sa. 26:20; over against, opposite, adv. (comp.
}2 No. 3, letter c). Gen. 21:16, “and she sat down
Nag over against;” Nu.2:2; 2Ki.2:7,15. For

130 over against any one, ? is put first; Deu.28:
66, “and thy life shall hang 133 4? to thee over
against” (Germ. bir gegentiber), for ‘over against
thee;” i.e. thou shalt be in the greatest peril of thy

᾿ς life—(c) against, absol. and adv. (dbagegen); A¥IND

1332 to set oneself in opposition (fid dagegen fegen),
2 Sam. 18:13; followed by ὃ: 2 133) against any

thing, Jud. 20:34:

2 Ch., Dan.6:11. See the preceding art. (2).

rd TO SHINE, TO BE BRIGHT, Job. 18:5; 22:28
(Syr. id.)

- Hira.—(1) to make (one’s own light) to shine,
then: 13:10.

(2) to illuminate, Psa. 18:29; 2Sam. 22:29.
Hence—
τ F132 f. (Hab. 3:4)—(1) shining splendour, as
of fire, Isa.4:5; of the sun, 2 Sa. 23:4; when rising,

Pro. 4:18; of the moon, Isa. 60:19; of a sword, Hab.

3:11; of the glory surrounding God (7}7! 123), Eze.
10:4; Hab.3:4; Ps. 18:13.

_ (2) [Wogah], pr. n. of a son of David, 1 Ch.3:7;
14:6

— 7123 emphat, 8732 Ch. light. Dan. 6:20, 89223
by candle light. [In Thes. the meaning given is
στ light, which is a preferable sense. Syriac

Jou, Ti ete., the first dawn of the morning. ]
3 m3) brightness, only in plur. Isa. 59:9.

; 72 fat.) ro PUSH, STRIKE with the horn, used
οἴ horned animals, Ex. 21:28, 31, 32. (This root is
atnpoetic. The idea of striking, or pushing, "Ὁ
in the syllable $3, 3), compare ¥3), 132, 132, 232
= also in the other which ends in m compare 33
""“ bark, properly to push, strike, as 297, ΠῚ) and
j to push with the horn.)

!
=
7
Pe
4%
=f -
“ _
. Ἵ
, "

DXXXI

γ)-- ΓΙ 2)

Pict id., Eze. 34:21; Dan. 8:4: used figuratively
of a victor, who prostrates the nations before him,
Deu. 33:17; 1 Ki. 22:11; Ps. 44:6. Hence—

Hirnpaks, to wage war with any one, Dan. 11:40,
Compare Chald. N27 ON; followed ty OY to wage
war with any one; in Ithpael id. Hence—

ΤΣ τὰ. apt to push, Ἐκ. 1120, 36.

TA) m. a prince, a leader, ruler, so called
to go
before, Ephr.i.114; compare Germ. §trft, i. q: the
Eng. first). It is used—(1) of any prefect, or
leader,as of a treasury, 1 Ch. 26:24; 2°Ch. 31:12; of
the temple, 1 Ch.g:11; 2Ch.31:13; of the palace,
28:7; of military affairs, 1 Ch. 13:1; 2 Ch. 32:21.

(2) absol. it is prince of a people (Firft), a general
word, comprehending even the royal dignity, 1 Sa.g:
16; 10:1; 13:14; 2Sa. 6:21; 7:8; 1Ki.1:35 5 14:7.
In appos. 32 MA the anointed one, the prince, Dan.
9:25. Pl. princes, Job29:10; Ps.76:13. Hence—

(3) noble, honourable. Pl. neut¥. noble things,

from preceding (see the root, also Syr. a

excellent things, Prov. Be 6. (Arab. ok to is:

energetic, magnanimous, Saas a prince, a noble.)

ΠΣ) fem. (from the root }22).—(1) music of
stringed instruments, Lam. 5:14; Isa. 38:20.

(2) a stringed instrument, in the titles of
Psalms 4, 6, 54, 55, 67, 76.

(3) a song, sung to the music of stringed instru-
ments, a psalm, Ps. 77:71 specially a song of deri-
sion, a satire, Lam. 3:14; Job 30:9.

bx an unused root, Arab. (αὐ prop. to cut
(compare the kindred roots }33, 523), to wound, to
pierce. Hence 239 a reaping hook.

22 once part. pl. 0°233 Ps. 68:26. Elsewhere—

Pre, δ TO STRIKE STRINGS, TO PLAY ON A
STRINGED INSTRUMENT (cogn. 2) to pound), 1 Sa.
16:16, 17, 18, 23; 2 Ki. 3:15; Ps. 33:3; Isa. 29:16
(Ch. id.).

Derived nouns, 73°3), 12°32 [and in Thes. M3 (for

n33)].

YJ fat. 92, inf. ¥2, with suff. YP, also NY.

(1) τὸ TOUCH, TO REACH uNTO. Constr. fre-
quently followed by 3 Gen. 2:3; Lev. 5:3; 6:12;
11:24, seq.; Dan. 8:5; followed by SY Isa. 6:7, and
ON Num. 4:15; Hag. 2:12. Specially it is used—
(a) to touch any thing, for to violate, to injure,
Genesis 26:11 SAYSD MY MSZ WIT “he who

2).

touches (injures) this man or his wife;” verse 29;
Josh. Q:19.—(6) to touch a woman, to lie with
her; followed by 3 Prov. 6:29; followed by D8 Gen.
au:5 (compare ἅπτεσθαι, 1 Cor. 7:1).—(c) to touch
the keart, i.e. to move the mind of any one, 1 Sam.
10:36.

(2) in a local sense, to touch any thing, i.e. to
get or reach as far as any thing, followed by 3 1 Ki.
6:27; Hos. 4:2; TY Mic. 1:9; Isa. 16:8; Jer. 4:10;
by Jer. 51:9; oy Jud. 20:34, 41, compare Job 4:5;
§:19. Hence—

(3) to come to any person or thing, followed by
3 2Sam. 5:8; 28 Jon.3:6; Dan.g:21. Absol. to
arrive (used of time), Ezr.3:1; Neh. 7:73 (8:1),
compare 531,

(4) intensitive, i.q. Piel, to touch heavily, to smite,
to strike, Gen. 32:26, 33; especially to strike with
a plague (used of God), followed by 3 1Sa.6:9; Job
19:21. Part. ¥332 stricken, smitten by the stroke of
God, Ps. 73:14; Isa. 53:4. Also to smite, to injure,
used of the wind (Arab. Ws); Eze.17:10. [This
meaning is taken as primary in Thes. |

Nipuat, pass. of Piel, to be smitten, to be beaten,
as an army, or rather to feign to be beaten, Josh.
8:15, like nbnn, WYN, compare Maurer’s note
on the passage.

PirL, i.q. Kal No. 4, to strike, especially used of
the punishments of God (compare 532, 732) Gen.
12:17; 2 Ki. 15:5.

Puat, pass. Ps. 73:5.

Hirxi,—(1) causat. to cause to touch, especially
in this phrase, /J8? ¥°37, ἼἜΣ WT “to cause tc
touch the ground, the dust,” 1. 6. to destroy (build -
ings) to the foundation; Isa. 25:12; 26:5; Lam.
2:2; in a local sense, Isa. 5:8, “woe to them who
join house to house,” i.e. who buy or erect long
ranges of houses.

(2) j.q, Kal No.1. to touch followed by Ὁ Ex.
4:25; by Ex. 12:22; by Isa. 6:5.

τὰ i. q. Kal No. 2, to reach to any thing, followed
by ? Gen. 28:12; TY Isa. 8:8; used of calamities,
Ece. 8:14; Est: 9:26 (followed by 8).

(4) i. ἕ Kal No. 3, to come to, followed by W Ps.
107:18; 28 1 Sa. 14:9; hence to attain to, followed
by ? Est. 4:14. Absol. to come, used of persons,
Est. 6:14; of time, Eze. 7:12; Ecc. 12:1. Henee—

YI) τὰ with suff. 132, pl. 0°92, "932.
(1) stroke, blow, Deut. 17:8; 21:5; in sing. coll.
Prov.6:33. Specially of strokes or calamities which

᾿ God inflicts upon men, Gen. 12 7; Ex. 11:1; Ps.

98:12; 99:11; 91:10.

DXNXII

"33--ya3

(2) a mark, or spot in the skin, whether a scab,
or eruption, or leprosy, Lev. 13:3 (compare verse
2), 5, 6, 29, 30, 42; whence PD39 322 a spot of scal:,
verse 31; NYIST 32 a spot of leprosy, verses 3, 9, 20,
25, and without NYT verse 22, id.; also used of lepro-
sy of garments, Lev. 13:47; and of works, Lev. 14:
34, seq. Meton. used of a man affected with spots,
verses 4, 12, 13, 17,31; and even of leprosy ina gar-
ment, verse 50.

*)22 fut. 9\3..—(1) To sMiTE, especially used of
Jehovah striking men with some plague, Ex. 7:27;
especially with a fatal plague, with sickness, or death,
1 Sa. 25:38; Ps. 89:24; 2Chr. 21:18. In another
sense God is said to smite a people before their ene-
mies, i. e. to permit them to be smitten by their ene-
mies, 1 Sa. 4:3, “why hath Jehovah smitten>us

to-day before the Philistines?” Jud. 20:35; 2 Chr. —

13:15; 21:14; compare Niphal.

(2) to push, e.g. as horned cattle, Ex. 21:35; as J

man against man, Ex. 21:22.
(3) to strike against (with the foot), Pro. 8:98:

ἐν τὸς 2 a op

ae

OM ote thee

=

Ps. 91:12. |

Nipuat *)3) to be smitten, defeated (asan ie

Deu. 28:7; Jud. 20:36; 1 Sa. 4:2; 2 88. 18:7, ete. :Ὺ.
Hirupat1, i. q. Kal No. 3, to strike against (used

of the foot), Jer. 13:16. :
Hence 753%, and— é

abe m.—(1) a plague from God; especially used |
of a fatal disease sent from God, Ex. 12:13; 30:12;
Num. 8:19; 17:11, 12.
(2) striking against, stumbling (of the foot),
Isa. 8:14. ;

“122 unused in Kal, pr. τὸ FLOW, see Chald. ἼΣ ἴα
draw out, and to flow; compare Heb.129, and 173 No.1.

NipHaAL—(1) to be poured out, to flow, used of) |

water, 2 Sa. 14:14; used of the eye, Lam. 3:49.
(2) to be stretched out (used of the hand), Ps
97:3. As to M733, Job 20:28; see 13 Niph.

ἡ
Jud. 20:36; 1 Sa. 4:10; commonly followed by ΒΦ
to be smitten (and flee) before an enemy, Lev. 26:17; _

Hipwit W39—(1) to pour out, Ps. 75:9.

(2) to push down (stones from a mountain), Mi
1:6.

(3) figuratively to deliver (compare 77 to po
out, to deliver) in this phrase 279 ον “5 ἢ
deliver any one into the hands, 1. 6. into the power
the sword (compare "I' 29) ater verbs of deliveri
p- cocxxxl, A); Eze. 35:5; Jer. 18:21; Ps. 63:11
commonly ill rendered, to pour «ut by the hand:
the sword. ᾿ A

273-733

Ηορηλι, "33 tobe poured out, tobe poured down,
used of water, Mic. 1:4. \

W222 fut. 3 (once wha? Isa. 58:3), [‘* Arabic
9... TU IMPEL, TO URGE, TO DRIVE—(1) a la-
bourer to work, Isa. 58:3. Whence part. ¥313 a task-
master, ἐργοδιώκτης, Ex. 3:7; Job 3:18; also followed
by 3, hence 12 &35 Isa. g:3; used of a driver of ani-
mals, Job 39:7.

(2) to urge a debtor, to demand a debt, with an
ace. of pers. Deu. 15:2, 3; todemand tribute, followed
hy two acc. of the tribute and those on whom it is
levied, 2 Ki. 23:35; part. wi) an exactor of tribute,
Dan. 11:20.

_ (3) toreign, torule, part. wid a ruler, a tyrant,
dsa. 3:12; 14:2; 60:17; Zec. 10:4. Aithiop. 47W:

id. whence 4¢ AU: and 49UL: a king; SPW:
41AUT : king of kings, a title of the king of thi-
opia.

Nipuar &3) to be pressed, harassed, 1 Sa. 13:6;
Isa. 53:7; to press or harass one another, Isa. 3:5;

to be harassed with toil, to be wearied out (used of |

an army), 1 Sa. 14:24.

Wo) pret. Kal unused, the place of which is sup-
plied by pret. Niph. 32; fut. Kal 03), imp. 03, 7073,
also 3 (Gen. 19:9), inf. ΠΣ.

_ (1) TO DRAW NEAR, TO APPROACH, absol. Gen.
27:21, 26; 29:10; followed by Sy to any person or
thing, Gen. 27:22; 44:18; Num-8:19; 3 Isa. 65:5
aa below letter δ); ? Jud. 20: 23; TY Gerf. 33:3;

Eze. 44:13; followed by an accus. Num. 4:19;
ΡΠ WIP "NS OAVIB “when they approach unto
the most holy things;” 1 Sa. 9:18. Specially —(a) to
ome near to a woman, honeste dictum de coitu (comp.
25); followed by Os Ex. 19:15.—(b) to come near
to Jehovah, used of the priests who approached the
altar, Ex. 30:20; Eze. 44:13; used of the pious turn-
“ing themselves to God, Isa. 29:13; Jer. 30:21. —
(6) to come near to anything is sometimes i.q. to
“reach it, to join oneself to anything; followed by 3

_ dob 41:8; used of the scales of the crocodile, ἽΠΙΣ
ΟἾΟΝ INN3 “ they are joined one to another.”

- (2) to recede, to draw back. Gen. 19:9, AND,

Well rendered by the LXX. ἀπόστα ἐκεῖ. Vulg. recede

᾿ ulue. Isa. 49:20, Sonia “give place to me;” so

the LXX. ποίησόν μοι τόπον, Jerome, fue mihi spatium.

DXXXIII

ΧἼ)-

some other place, may perhaps be the cause of this
usage]; e.g. 222 used of going away; 1D Arabic
iste of drawing near; compare Germ. heraby herum, _
used even by the best writers for binab, hinum (which
latter several will hardly admit).

Hien 033 —(1) causat. to cause to come near.
to bring near, Gen. 48:10, 13; Exod. 21:6; Isaiah
45:21; to bring something, Gen. 27:25; 2 Sam.
13:11; 17:29. Isa. 41:21, DD NOZY w3 “bring
(set forth) your arguments;” (so also must be taken
Ws verse 22, and 45:21; the object however being
omitted); to offer, to present, Job 40:19; especially
sacrifices to God, Amos 5:25; Mal. 2:12.

(2) i. q. Kal; to draw near, Amos 9:10.

ΠῸΌΡΗΑΙ, wan pass. to be brought, 2 Sam. 3:34; to
be offered, Mal. 1:11.

Hirupatt, to draw near, Isa. 45:20.

s
2

: I) m. heap, pile (Arab. 3, from the root 773
J, the significations of which are however rather re-
mote from those of this word; [In Thes. from 143]);
poet. used of the waves of the sea rising up like a
heap. Psalm 33:7, 029 9 133 925 “ piling up like a
heap the waters of the sea;” similarly, Josh. 3:13,
16, “the waters stood up (which were flowing down
from above) WS 73 like one heap;” compare Exod.
15:8; Psa. 78:13; in the same connection there is
min a wall, Exod. 14:22. Compare Virg. Georg.
iv. 316.

N'T), an uncertain root; whence some derive
NT (NT) @ Ki, 17:21 3°n3; but see 17),

κε ἢ ΜΕΥ ΤΕ i. ᾳ. Arab. C45 TO IMPEL, TO URGE,
TO INCITE to any thing (kindred to 572). It only
occurs in this expression, Exod. 25:2, WS UND
12 3327 “ whomsoever his heart impelled;” i.e.
who did it willingly, spontaneously, Ex. 35:21, 29.

(2) intrans. like the Arab. +3 to impel oneself;
hence to be willing, liberal, generous; see 1°13 and
Hithpael.

HiruparEL—(1) to impel oneself, to shew one-
self willing, to offer oneself freely; followed by
a gerund, Neh. 11:2; specially of volunteer soldiers
(compare as to the same usage in Arabic, Alb. Schult,

ad Ham. p. 310, Epist. ad Menken. p. 40), Jud. §:2,
9; compare Psalm 110:3; used of those who offered
themselves willingly for sacred military service, 2 Ch.
17:16.

(2) to yive spontaneously, or willingly, t

[δ must be remarked that the ancients, as well as
_ ourselves, were not strictly accurate in the use of
_ Words which signify approaching and withdrawing;
᾿ δὰ thus they are sometimes used of the direct con-
_ tary motion; [the idea of going to or coming from |

= “

13-3)

affer, e.g. a gift to Jehovah; with an acc., 1 Chron.
29:9, 14,17; Ezr.1:6; 2:68; 3:5. ὲ
Derivatives 9373, 2°73, and the pr. n. 32, 3)),

373 Chald. Ithpael i.g. Hebr.—(1) to be willing,
ready for anything; followed by ? Ezr. 7:13.

(2) to give freely, ibid. verse 15. Inf. (in the
Syriac manner) 42727 subst.a free-will offer-
ing, verse 16.

373 (“spontaneous,” “liberal”), [Nadab],
_ pr. n.—(1) of the son of Jeroboam I. king of the
Ten Tribes, 954—952, B.c., 1 Ki. 15:25, 31.-—(2) a
son of Aaron, Exod. 6:23; 24:1.—(3) 1 Ch. 2:28.
—(4) ibid. 8:30; 9:36.

ΓΞ) £—(1) free-will, readiness of mind (to
give); whence 73733 Num. 15:3; Psalm 54:8; and
ace. 7273 Deut. 23:24; Hos. 14:5; freely, with a
willing mind. Plur. Psa. 110:3, M27) WY “ thy
people are willingnesses;” i.e. very prompt for
military service [?], abstr. for concer.

(2) a spontaneous offering, Ezr. 1:4 (compare
verse 7), especially a freewill sacrifice, opp. to
one that has been vowed (173); Exod. 35:29; Lev.
22:23, NX AYYA 127) “as a voluntary sacri-
fice thou mayest offer it.” One who offers sponta-
neously, and with a willing mind, is not sparing but
gives with a large hand; hence—

(3) largeness, abundance, Ps.68:10, ΓΔ) DY3
“abundant, copious rain.”

MIT) (“ whom Jehcvah impels”), [Neda-
biah}, pr. n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 3:18.

3) ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Ezr.6:4; Chald. a series of
stones, ora wall, both of which significations are
found in the Targums (Eze. 46:33; Zec. 4:10), and
in the Mishnah (t. i. page 7,8; v. page 361; vi. p. 107,
Surenh.) It seems to be derived from the Heb. P3273
part. Niph. prop. joined together, cleaving to-
gether.

TT) plur. #772; inf. ὙΠ); fat. 15? Nah. 3:7, and
TT Gen. 31:40.

(1) trans. TO MOVE, e. g. the wings of a bird, Isa.
10:14. (Cogn. 743, 032; compare also Sanser. nat,
to move, to be moved.)

(2) intrans. to move oneself, hence, to wander
about; used of a bird, Prov. 27:8; Isa. 16:2; used
ef men, Job 15:23. Part. ὙΠ a wanderer, a fu-
gitive, Isa. 16:3; 21:14; Jer. 49:5.

(3) to flee, to flee away, Psalm 31:12; 55:8;
68:13; to fly away (used of a bird) Jerem. 4:25;

DXXXIV

τ )- 32
--
9:9. (Arab. 33 to wander, to flee away.) From th«
idea of puiting to flight (causat. see Hipuu.), it is—

(4) to remove, to put away ; hence (from the Sy
riac usage), to abominate; see 11).

Poa ὙΣ to flee away, to fly away, Nahum
3:17.

Hipuit 733) to put to flight, to cast out, Job
18:18.

Hopuat 13] (in the Chaldee manner for 7337), to
be cast out; part. 13) 2 Sam. 23:6; fut. ὙΠ) to flee
away, Job 20:8.

ΗΊΤΗΡΟΕΙ,, to flee, Ps. 64:9.

Derived nouns, Ὁ 112, 772 and ΠῚ), TH); comp
also 73.

ΤΊ Ch. to flee away, Dan. 6:19.

on) m. plur. unguiet motions, tossings of

a sleepless man upon his bed, Job 7:4.

I. TTT) not used in Kal, i. q. ΤῺ) 10 FLEE, 10 90
away (Syr. and Samar. id.).

Piex 1132) to remove, followed by b Amos 6:3; ἐσ
cast out, to exclude, Isa. 66:5; compare 11) Ne. 4.
(In the Rabbinic "13 is excommunication, separation
from the congregation.)

Il. ΓΙ an unused root, i. 4. 3) No.2. to give

freely, to be liberal (Arab. \j to be moist, liberal),
hence {73 and—

ΓΙ mase. a large gift, given to a harlot, Eze,’ :

16:33.

17) f. prop. abomination (see the root No. 4),
uncleanness, impurity, Zec. 13:1; 730%) Num.
19:9, 13, 20,21, water of impurity, i.e. water by
which the unclean were purged, cleansing water.
Specially—(1) filth, menstrual uncleanness of
women, Levit. 12:2; 15:19, 20; hence used of the
menstrual discharge, Lev. 15:24, 25,33.

(2) something unclean, or filthy, i.g. 720A
used of idols, 2Ch. 29:5; Ezr.g:11; Lam. 1:17; of
incest, Lev. 20:21.

m1 fut. ΠῚ prop. To THRUST (ftoffen), TO IM-
PEL (see the cogn. 177 and the observations made
there); hence —

(1) to. thrust forth, to expel, 2 Sain. 14:14; see
Hipuin.

(2) to thrust against, (as an axe against a tree),
followed by 28 Deu. 20: 19.

forth, to be impelled; Deu. 19:5, “ if he go with

ἢ

|
Nipuat 1}.—(1) pass. of Kal No. 2. to be thrust |

sis ish Nea) 20 peal

.

Ϊ
]

3-33

his neighbour into a wood to cut timber Ὁ) 77721
191 ὙΠ MZ? 1122. and his hand is impelled,with
the axe,” i.e. lifts up the axe to cut down a tree.

(2) pass. of Hiphil No. 2, to be expelled; driven
out Jer. 40:12; whence part. [112 one expelled, an
outcast, Isa. 16:3, 4; 27:13. Collect. Deut. 30:4;
Neh. 1: 3, and fem. 7773 Mic. 4:6; Zeph. 3:19, out-
casts. With suff. ἘΠῚ) driven away by him, 2 Sam.
14:13.—Figuratively, Job 6:13, "222 TN TeAA
“health has fled away from me.” Used of dispersed
and wandering cattle, Deut. 22:1; Eze. 34:4, 16.

(3) pass. of Hiphil No. 3, to be seduced, wo suffer
oneself to be seduced, Deut. 4:19; 30:17.

Puat, to be driven onward, Isa. 8:22, ΠῚ ners
“ driven to darkness,” compare Jer. 23:12.

Hipuit 1° —(1) to thrust down, to cast down,
Ps. 5:11, followed by } Ps. 62:5.

(2) to thrust out, to expel, to drive away,
2 Ch. 13:9, e.g. the Israelites into other countries,
Deut. 30:1; Jer. 8:3; 23:3, 8; 29:14, 18; 32:37;
46:28; to scatter a flock, Jer. 23:2; 50:17.

(3) to seduce any one, Deut.13:14; Pro. 7:21;
followed by } to draw away from any thing, Deut.
13:6; 71m Sym verse 11.

(4) to bring, to draw down (evil) on any one,
followed by 72 2 Sam.15:14, compare Kal No. 2.

Hopuat, part. ΠῚ driven up and down, Isa.
13:14.

Derivative noun, D7,

Δ 2 m. (from the root 273).—(1) voluntary,
willing, spentaneous, ready, 1 Ch. 28:21; more
fully 13? 3°79) “willing of heart,” Ex. 35:5, 22;
2 Ch. 29:31 (see 31) Kal and Hithp.); Ps. 51:14,
3) OF “a ready spirit.”

(2) giving spontaneously, i.e. liberal, Prov.
19:6; hence—

(3) generous, noble (which, indeed, amongst
the Orientals is closely connected with liberality in

Biving), used of character, Isa. 32:5, 8; Prov. 17:7, |

26. It is applied —

(4) to nobility of race, and is a. subst., a prince,
Job 34:18; Ps. 1¢7:40; 113:8; 118:9; Pro. 25:7;
1Sam. 2:8; used even in a bad sense, a tyrant,
Job 21:28; Isa.13:2, compare 0°7¥2.—In many of
the significations this word agrees with its synonym
2; but their order is exactly contrary. This
word, from the idea of readiness and liberality of
mind, which it originally means, has been applied to

_Robility of race; 13), from the original idea of a
leader and ruler, is applied to those virtues which
become a prince

al

Ε

ὌΧΧΧΥ

ὙΠ). 3733

ΓΞ Σ ἢ nobility, anoble and happy condition
Job 30:15. %

}72 an unused root [not inserted in Thes.] per-
haps i... .,,0) to be soft, flexible. Hence —

I. ee) the sheath of a sword, 1 Chr. 21:27. See
N22. [Derivation doubtful]. Of another origin is—

Il. [Wi.g. TR alarge gift, given to a harlot,
Eze. 16:33; from the root 12, with the added sylla- ὁ
ble j>. De Rossi’s Cod. 409 has 917) for 3,21).

M37) τὰ, Chald. the sheath of a sword (so called
from its flexibility, see the root. [In Thes. this word
is not referred to any root, and the etymology which
had been here suggested is spoken of slightingly ];
there are also found in Ch. [Ἴ2, and 27), and TT,
ΝΣ, with He parag. of the form 7229, mw). Used
figuratively of the body, as being the sheath and en-
velope of the soul, Dan. 7:15; “ my spirit was grieved
in the midst of my sheath,” i.e. body, 7372 133. The
same metaphor is used by Plin. H. N. vii. 52 8. 53,
“donee cremato eo inimici remeanti anime velut va-
ginam ademerint ;” and also bya certain philosopher,
who was despised by Alexander the Great on account
of the ugliness of his face; who is said to have an-
swered, “the body of a man is nothing but the sheath
of asword, in which the soul is hidden as in a sheath;”
see d’Herbelot, Biblioth. Orientale, p.642. A similar
use is made of the word σκεῦος by Alian. Hist. Anim.

XVil. 11.

VT) fut. Ἐπ) Ps. 68:3, and A Ps. 1:4; to pis
PEL, TO DRIVE AWAY, as the wind drives away chaff,
stubble, smoke, Ps. 1:4; 68:3; to put to flight ar.
‘enemry, i.e. to conquer, metaph. Job 32:13.

NrpHaL 3 pass. to be driven away, Isa. 41:2;
Ps. 68:3; 732 my a leaf driven by the wind, Levit.
26:36; Job 13:25; inf. constr. ἘΣ Ps. 68:3.

ὙΠ. (ἡ i. ᾳ Arab. "Ὁ TO FALL OUT, Τὸ
DROP DOWN, as the grain from the winnowing in-
strument upon the threshing floor, hence Arabic

5-(s
yh; Chald. M18 a threshing floor. This root is cog-
nate to words of sowing and scattering, as ΠῚ (which
see) V1, TH.

(2) to vow, to promise voluntarily to do or to

give any thing. (Arab. ,3j, Syr. a Although
in Arabic these two roots are differently spelled—see
Heb. Gramm. p. 22—yet still they may be of the

same origin, namely the notion of vowing from a
| willing and liberal mind; and this from the signifi-

21)-Ὑ

cation of scattering. [In Thes. this is separated into
two roots according to the Arabic distinction]).
Lev. 27:8; Mal.1:14. Fut. 73? Nu.6:21, and 77
Gen. 28:20. Const. with dat. of pers. Gen. 31:13;
Deuter. 23:24. More fully 173 712 to vow a vow,
Jud. 11:39; 2 Sa. 15:8.—Opp. to 208 which is to
vow to abstain from any thing, see that root. [Hence
the following word. ] °

WH) and 173 with suff. 17) pl. 0°72, ὟΣ τὰ.

(1) a vow, Gen. 28:20, etc. (also in the Phen.
dial. see Inscr. Melit.1). 0°77) 77) to vow vows, see
the root Ὁ) 05% Ps, 22:26, and 0°77) ALY to per-
form vows, Jud. 11:39.

(2) any thing vowed, avowed sacrifice, Levit.
7:16; 22:18,21; Deut.12:6. Opp. to 12°72 a vo-
juntary gift.

mJ m. ἄπ. λεγόμ. Eze. 7: 11, according to the
_ Hebrews, lamentation, for 773) (of the form Ὁ Ρ),
from the root 73, but this is but little suited to the

context, to which the LXX. gives a very suitable
sense (Cod. Alex.) ὡραῖσμός, ornament, grace; in

support of this compare the root 73, Arab. 35 to be
conspicuous, to be magnificent.

317) fat. 2112) --(1}) pr. TO PANT, especially used
of those who are exhausted by running; like the Syr.

QU, Arab. τ (kindred roots are 735, PX), P73,

compare Eth. 4UfN: to be anxious, solicitous).
See Piel, No. 1.

(2) causat. to urge on in a course, to drive
(beasts). 2 Ki. 9:20, 373) ΠΡΟ °D “for he drives
(the horses) as if he were mad,” comes on at a most
rapid rate, 2 Ki. 4:24; hence ΠΡῸΣ 32 to drive a
wagon. 2 Sam. 6:3; followed by 3 1 Chron. 13:7;
to lead or drivea flock (as a shepherd), Gen. 31:18;
Exod. 3:1; followed by 3 Isa. 11:6; to drive away
(cattle), Job 24:3; to lead any one, Cant. 8:2; to
lead away captives, 1 Sam. 30:2; Isa. 20:4; comp.
60:11. (With this signification accord Gr. Lat.
ἄγω, ago, iyyéopar; Pers. esl to lead, to bring).

(3) intransit. to act (etwas thun, treiben, bandeln).
Eccles. 2:3, "23 373 30) “and my heart acting
with wisdom.” I formerly explained this from the
Ch. usage: “ani my heart was accustomed to wis-
dom,” clave to 1t; but that now given is more simple.

Prev 393, fut. 393} —(1) to pant, to sigh; see Kal
No. 1, Nah. 2:8.

(2) causat. of Kal No.2. Ex. 14:25, 17323 3730
“and caused to drive heavily.”

DXXXVI

.)-

(3) i. ᾳ. Kal No.2; to lead, Deut. 4:27; 28:37
to bring to, Exod. 10:13; Ps. 78:26; to lead away
Gen. 31:26.

Derivative 353.

THI) an unused root; see under the word 717.

ΠΡ TO WAIL, TO LAMENT (prop. to cry out 7,
AN), Ezek. 32:18. Mic. 2:4, M2 "2 ΠΣ “ they
lament with a lamentation of lamenting;” 1. 6. they
lament grievously.

(2) to cry out, to exclaim. Hence —

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to gather selves together; like the
Chaldee ‘1208; prop. to be convoked, calied together;
comp. PY? Niph. to be congregated. 1 Sam. 7:2, “all
the house of Israel was gathered together after Je-
hovah ;” a pregnant construction for, all of them were
united and followed Jehovah with one mind; compare
» “OS 723, * “OS N20. So Targ. h. 1.; compare
the same phrase, Jerem. 30:21; Hos. 2:16; 3:3, 5
Targ. Others render, lamented after Jehovah; i.e,
followed him mourning.

Derivatives ‘73, 7372, “2, τ,

“NAD Chald. light, Dan. 2:22 1p and this form
is usual in Chaldee. In 3} it is SY}, like the Syr.

jou light, shining. See WJ No. 2.

ὟΠ2 in pause ΠΣ m. (from the root 773) lamenta-

tion, a song of wailing, Jer.g:17,seq.; 31:15)

Am. 5:16; Mic. 2:4.
ring f, i. gq. the preceding. Mic. 2:4; Prov. 13:19.

But ae) is part. Niph. [so taken ‘also in these —

passages in Thes.], of the root 73 see p. ccxxm, A.
WI) see 779.

117) Chald. (from the root 11) No. II) illumina-
tion, wisdom, Dan. 5111, 14. Syr. flowou id.

bm a root not used in Kal, which appears ἴῶ
have had the signification of flowing and going; like
the cogn, ὙΠ) No, 1; compare 2 river. Hence—

Pir, 972, fut. 592—(1) to lead, Exodus 15:13;
2 Chron, 28:15, 0°03 03703) “ and they led them
borne upon asses.” Specially to lead to water,
Ps. 23:2, 2072) nm ‘Ny “he leadeth me be
side the still water,” Psa. 31:4; Isa. 49:10. Henes
with the notion of care and protection (Isa. 51:18)—

(2) to guard, 2 Ch. 32:22; (compare 12 1 Ch
22:18); to provide for, to sustain, Gen. 47:17
compare 22 verse 12.

Hitapak., to go on, Gen. 33:14 Henee—

5}}-Ο ἢ.

bra m.—(1) prob. pasture to which cattle are
led out (like (3) from 734), Isa. 7:19.

(2) [Nuhalol], pr. n. of a town in the tribe of
Zebulon, Judges 1:30; called in Josh. 19:15, bong
*Nahalul}.

DT) fut. ὉΠ). (1) ro GROWL (Enurren, brummen);
the word used to express the noise uttered by the
young lion (23), (Prov. 19:12; 20:2); to be dis-
tinguished from roaring (38), although this word
is also applied to a full-grown lion, Prov. 28:15
(This root is onomatop. Arab. and Syr. id.; see under
nD; and also compare O83). It is applied to the

roaring of the sea, Isa. 5:30; to the voices of persons

groaning (compare ‘)i}), Eze. 24:23; Prov. 5:11.
Hence —

DMJ m. the growl of a young lion, Prov. 19:12;
20:2; and—

MIT f. constr. st. M293 the roaring of the sea,

: Isa. 5:30; the groaning of the afflicted, Ps. 38:9.

pit. fut. P32! To BRAY; used of an ass when
hungry, Job. 6:5; of wretched and famished persons,

dob 30:7 (Chald. and Arab. id.; cognate are roots
PS, PIS, MIS). '

1. WT) TO FLOW, TO FLOW TOGETHER (Arabic
x id.); whence 12 a river; but in the verb it is
only used of a conflux of peoples. Isa. 2:2, YON 3}
Diin-eD “and all peoples shall flow together unto
. Jer. 31:12; 51:45 followed by bY Mic. 4:1.

ence tT) rt

IL. WI) from the Aramezan use, TO SHINE, TO
GIVE LIGHT, i. ᾳ. Ἢ [“Arab. ,\j”], (see the letter Π),
whence to be glad, rejoice, from the light or bright-
ness of a happy face (see iN let. g>. Ps. 34:6; Isa.

25.

_ Derivatives 1773

™T3?

ὙΠ), ὙΠ).

72 m. constr. ἼΠ), plur. ὈΣΎΠ), "ἼΠ2) and ΠΣ
(αι. Psa. 93:3); constr. i772, dual. ὩΣ ἼΠ) (see below)
α stream.—(1) a flowing, daé Strimen, die Strdmung.
Jon. 2:4; 233) 173) “ and the flowing (of the sea)
surrounds me” (compare ὠκεανοῦ ῥέεθρα, Il. ξ΄, 245).
Job 20:17, NNN) VII ony "12 “ streams of rivers
of milk avd honey,” Isa. 44:27.

_ (2) a river, stream, Gen. 2:10, 14; Job 14:11;
al 16; 40:23,etc. Followed by a genit. of country,as
Y1$2 ἼΠ) the river of Egypt, i.e. the Nile, Gen. 15:18;

‘TWH Ἴ) the river of Gozan, i. e. Chaboras 2 Ki.17:6;

ἂς

DXXXVII

3-93

WD "002 the rivers of Athiopia (the Nile and Astabo-
ras), Isa.18:1; Zeph.3:10; 233 N72(the Euphrates,
with its canals), Ps. 137:1; PRI NINN 2 Ki. 5:12;
also followed by the name of the river in the gen. instead
of in apposition, as N13 73 the river of Euphrates,
Gen. 15:18; 133 192 the river Chebar, Eze. 1:1, 3.
With art. 1930 the river κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν is the Euphrates,
Gen, 31:21; Exod. 23:31; more fully Sinan Wad
ΓΒ ἼΠ) Gen. 15:18; Deut.1:7; 11:24; Josh. 1:4;
poet. also without the art., Isa. 7:20; Jerem. 2:18;
Mic. 7:12; Zech.g:10; Psa. 72:8. Once, however,
the context shews 17) to be the Nile, Isa. 19:5; and in
Psalm 46:5 many interpreters understand Siloah
[ Kidron would be better]; and this is not unsuitable,
since 1) is also used of smaller streamlets, as of the
waters of Damascus, 2 Ki. 5:12. A river is used as
an image of abundance, Isa. 48:18; 66:12.

Dual 5179) (prop. from the form 193) the two
rivers, the Tigris and Euphrates; whence 07203 OS
Syria of the two rivers, i.e. Mesopotamia, see 078.

“W3 emph. 8203, 770) Ch. τη. a river, Dan. 7:10,
emphat. κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν the Euphrates, Ezr. 4:10, 16.
17, 20.

M7) £. light, the light of day, i.q. Arabic

ἷθ Job 3:4, see 722 No. II.

$N)) in Kal, of uncertain authority, Num. 32:4
a’n> (see Hiphil No. 2).

Hipuit δ᾽ prop. verneinen; vernidjten.—(1) To RE-
FUSE, TO DECLINE (prop. to deny, compare as to
the negative power of the syllable i, aj, νη, ne,

Ξ--- ---
under the word δὲ p. ΧΧΙ, A; also ἰ and dg)
to prohibit, to hinder). Fut. by the omission of x,
*” Ps. 141:5, where thirty-six codices read more
fully 82).

(2) to hinder, restrain, Num. 30:6, 2778
ANN IS “if her father restrain her;” verses 9g, 12.
Followed by }) to turn any one aside from, to dis-
suade from any thing, Num. 32:7, 9.

(3) to bring to nothing (vernidten), to make
void, Ps. 33:10.

Derivative, ΠΗ, There is also a different root
82; whence SJ raw.

2)3—(1) τὸ spRouT, To sERMINATE. (The
original idea lies in gushing forth, boiling tup, a sig-
nification which lies in the syllable 23, which is
found in the roots beginning with it, as Y33, oy

—) Ls, eo and this is frequently applied,

ΠΣ.

so.uetimes to the sense of sprouting, as ἀρρυρα
sometimes to that of speaking, as 822, 2th. 33), Arab.
vm Uns also to the sense of rising above, as
722, ££; Conj. VIII. to become high, αὐ to raise
up, to heap up). Figuratively applied to the mouth,
as if sprouting out words, Prov. 10:31.

(2) to increase, to receive increase, Ps.62:11,
compare may.

Piet 3312 to cause to germinate, to produce,
Zec. 9:17.

Derivatives, 2°), 1333}, and the pr. ἢ.

343 or 39) Isa. 57:19 39, i. 4. 3), which see.

Δ), M3.

= Sy

“Ti (compare cogn. 7T33)—(1) To BE MOVED,
19 BE AGITATED (Arab. οὐ Med. Waw id.), used of a
reed shaken by the wind, 1 Ki. 14:15; hence to wan-
der, to bea fugitive, Jer. 4:1; Gen. 4:12, 14; Ps. 56:
9; to flee, Ps. 11:1; Jer. 49:30. Figuratively, Isa.
17:11, VSP 72 “the harvest has fled” [“ but see
2,” which some in this place take as the subst. ].

(2) Followed by a dat. to pity, to commiserate
(as signified by a motion of the head, compare Job
16:4, 5); hence—(a) to comfort the afflicted, fol-
lowed by ? of pers. Job 2: 1; 42:11; Isa. 51:19;
Jer. 16:5.—(b) to grieve, to lament, to deplore the
dead, Jer. 22:10.

Hiren T37}.—(1) causat. to cause to wander,
to expel, 2 Ki. 21:8; Ps. 36:12.

(2) i. q. Kal, to agitate, to nod, wag with the
head (U3), Jer. 18:16.

Hopnat, part. 13 2 Sam. 23:6, shaken out,
thrust out; but R. Ὁ. Asher reads 13, from the
root T73.

Hirupart 17)39}.—(1);to be moved to and fro,
to wag, Isa. 24:20; to move the head, Jer, 48:27.

(2) to lament, Jer. 31:18.

Derived. nouns, 733!9, 1°2, 113 [and in ‘Thes. 73].

Wi) Ch. to flee, Dan. 4:11.

Ni) πὶ. flight, exile (Ps. 56:9); hence [Nod],
pr. n. of the country to which Cain fled, Gen. 4:16.

Δ) (“ nobility”), [Nodab], prin. of a son of
Ishmael, 1 Ch. 5:19.

i see 33.

ΤΠ) i. 4, 78).—(1) TO SIT DOWN, TO REST; Hab.
2:5, ΠῚ N27 WT 733.“ he is a proud man and does
not rest,” but seeks disturbances and wars. Also to

dwell; sce ΤῊ), 7).
(2) to be decorous, becoming (how this idea is

DXXXVIII

ΤῊΣ --3})

connected with that of sitting down has been shown
above under the root ΠΣ Pilel).

Hiputn, to adorn(with: praises), to celebrate; Ex.
15:2, WS LXX. δοξάσω αὐτόν. Vulg. gloria δ
eum. Hence— :

i)2 const. 712; with suff. 732, 3712, O72 m—(A) _
adj. —(1) inhabiting. Fem. c:nst. ΤῊ): Ps. 68:13,
ΓΞ ΓῺ “the inhabitress of the house,” i.e. the —
matron as residing at home, οἰκοῦρος. 5

(2) decorous, becoming, f. 13 Jer. 6:2.

(B) subst. a seat, poetically —(1) a habitation —
of men, Isa. 32:18; Jer. 50:44; of God, Ex. 15: 13; :
of animals, Isa. 35:7.

(2) @ pasture where flocks ie down and rest, Hos.
9:13; Jerem. 23:3: 49:20; 50:19; Job 5:24; fol-
lowed by a genit. |N¥ ΠῚ) Isa. 65:10; Did, ΓῺ Eze.
25:5; OY ΠῚ} Jer.33:12. For the plur. const. is
used the form ni) which see.

m3 f.—(A) adj. f. inhabiting, becoming; see |
M3 letter A. ἢ
(B) subst. i. q. ΠῚΣ letter B, a seat, a habitation. |
—(a) of men, Job 8: 6.—(b) of herds and ΚΕΝ |
pasture, Zeph. 2:6.

Sie δα έργον τς

TT) fat. ™3.—(1) τὸ REST, TO sIT DOWN, Τὸ
SET ONESELF DOWN any where to take rest.—The
original idea lies in respiring, drawing breath, Bh
Nn; compare cogn. Arab. εν L., IL, IV., X., to rest,

to be quiet; prop. to draw breath, from which idea ;
‘comes also Germ. ruben (rucen), of the same stock as
tieden (lower German rufen, rifen, compare ruaben, to
desire). Arab. cb specially is, to kneel down as 8
camel; Conj. IV. causat. Poe a place. where camels
lie down. Syr. and Chald.i.g.Hebr. th. 5YP;
to respire, to rest; compare under 71).—E. g, used of
an army, Isa.7:2; 2Sa.21:10; compare Josh. 3:14
(Arab. Pa IV. to pitch a camp); used of a host of
locusts, or bees, Ex. 10:14; Isa. 7:19; also used of
inanimate things, as Noah’s ark, Gen. 8:4; of the
ark of the covenant, Nu. 10:36. Constr. absol, Nu.
loc. cit.; and followed by 3 Ex. loc. cit. ; and SY of
place, Gen: 8:4; Isa. 7:2, 19. Metaph. ΩΝ

of God coming down upon any one; followed by 2
Nu. 11:25, 26; compare Isa, 11:2.

(2) to rest, to be at rest, specially—(a) from
labour, i. 4. nav Ex. 20:11; 23:12; Deut. §:14.—
(b) from troubles and calamities, followed by 12 Job
4:26; Estherg:22. Impers. Job 3:13, Ἢ ARM
“ then I should have had rest.” Isa. 23:12; Neh

ὯΣ-
_ g:28.—(c) ig. to reside, to remain, Ecce. 7:9,
_ “ anger remains in the breast of a fool.” Proverbs
14:33; Ps. 125:3, “ the rod of the wicked shall not
remain on the lot of the righteous;” compare Isa.
30:32.—(d) i. q. to be silent; 1 Sa. 25:9.

Hiprit, double both in form and in signifieation.

(A) DI7—(.) to set down, to deposit any one
'inany place, Eze. 37:1; 40:2; to let down one’s
‘hand, Ex. 17:11; to lay a scourge upon any one,
“Isa.30:32. Metaph./2 N90 07 to. deposit one’s
τ wrath, i.e. to satisfy it, to accomplish it on any one,
᾿ Ezek. 5:13; 16:42; 21:22; 24:13; Zec. 6:8.
| (2) to cause to rest, Ezek. 44:30; Isaiah 30:32;
j commonly followed by a dat. to give rest to any
| one, Isa. 28:12; 14:3; often used of Jehovah, who
\ after the conquest of the Canaanites gave to his
| people quiet possession of the promised land, Exodus
| 33:14; Josh. 1:13, 15; Deut. 3:20; 12:10, M2
b> alo) D> Dk aD D2? “and he will give you rest
| from all your enemies round about.” Deut. 25:19;
| Josh. 21:44 (compare in the New Test. καταπαύω,
| κατάπαυσις).
᾿ς Hopuar 120 rest to be given, followed by a dat.
| Lam. 5:5.

Hiram (B) 33 (like M°B7 from MD, > from 1";
᾿ and the noun DW 1, q- Div from piv) fut. 9°3! part.
| 32—(1) to set down, to lay down (nieverjegen, nies
ὁ derfegen) in any place, followed by by, 2 of place,
| ΚΙ. 13:29—31; specially to deposit for safe keep-
ing, Ezek. 42:14; 44:19; before Jehovah, Exodus
| 16:33, 34; Nu. 17:22; Deut. 26:4,10; 1 Ki. 8:9;

| also to place, to set, as a statue, 2 Kings 17:29; a |

| people, or soldiers in any land (verjegen), Isa. 14:1;
| Eze. 37:14; 2 Ch.1:14; U3 937 “togive any
| Me into custody;” Levit. 24:12; Num. 15:34; and
more strongly to cast down, Nu.19:9. Isa. 28:2,
| ἜΞ YIN? 3] “to east with force down to the
] ground.” Am. 5:7.
| (2) fo cause to rest, to quiet. Ecc.10:4, “ meek-
ness 0°772 OND M3! quiets (i.e. hinders) great
| offences.” Hence—(a) to give rest to any one,
| With aec. Esth. 3:8; hence to let any one rest, not
| disturb, to let alone (in Rube taffen), with ace.
‘nk MP3T let me alone that, allow me, Jud. 16:26;
_ More often with dat. 2 71°30 Exod. 32:10; 4 Kings
23:18; Hosea 4:17; and followed by} with a. fut.
@Sa. 16:11, 2221194737 “let him alone that he
_ May curse,” suffer him to curse. Hence—(b) with
an ace. of pers. and gerund of the thing, to allow any
Β to do anything (pr. to let him alone to do it), Ps.
hs τ with a dat. of pers. Εδ9]. 5:11; 12D 478
“it will not suffer him to sleep” (prop. does

DXXXIX

n—309

not give him quiet for sleeping), 1 Chr. 16:21. Com-
pare the verbs 02 and }N) in the signification of al-
lowing and permitting, which are similarly construed.
—(c) to leave, 1.4. to cause any one to remain
(gurtclaffen) any where, Gen. 42:33; Deut. 14:28;
e.g. a people in a country, Jud. 3:1; 2 Sam. 16:21;
20:3; Jer. 27:11; toleave remaining (tbrig laffen),
Ex. 16:23, 24; Lev. 7:15; to desert, Jer. 14:9.
With an.ace. of thing, and dat. of pers. to leave be-
hind anything to any one, spoken of a person dying,
Ps. 17:14; Eccl. 2:18.—(d) j T! 5°37) to cause the
hand éo rest from anything, Eccl. 7:18; 11:6.

Hopuar 30 to be set, placed, Zec. 5:14 (compare
the Chald. form 0°? Dan.7:4). Part. [32 what δ΄
left empty, a vacant place, Eze.41:9, 11.

Derived nouns, 139, ΠῚ), NMA), NO, 02, and
the pr. n. ΠῚ)», 0420, nnd, and—

eos3
MI, ΠΣ. (1) rest, Est. 9:16, 17,18, with suff.
4 2 Ch. 6:41.
(2) pr.n. Woah, who was saved from the flood,
Gen. 5:29; Ezek.14:14, 20. 13 Ὃ the waters of
Noah, used of the flood, Isa. 54:9.

mma (“rest”), [Wohak], pr. n. of a son of Ben-
jamin, 1 Ch. 8:2.

(1) τὸ BE MOVED, TO SHAKE, i.q. OY, once
Ps. 99:1. LXX. σαλευθήτω ἡ γῆ. Vulg. moveatur
terra.

[712 (2), see τὸν (P)}.

by Ch. PaEL bay i. 4 baa to pollute, to make
filthy; whence—

m1) Ch. f. Ezr. 6:11, and—

by Dan. 2:5, a dunghill; Dan. loc. cit. “ and

your houses shall be made a dunghill,” i.e. cloaca
(2. Ki. 10:27),

D073 τὸ stumBER, especially through indolence.
and sloth, Nah. 3:18; Isa. 56:10; Ps. 121:3; Isa,
5:27. It differs from Ὁ) to go to sleep. In Arabic,
on the contrary, ob is to go to sleep, to he
asleep.

Derivatives, 713A, pr. ἢ. £32?, and—

ΓΔ) slumber, light sleep, Prov. 23:21.

}3 Nipnat (according to 510), or Hiram (aecerd-
ing to 3᾽ 3), ΤΟ SPROUT, TO PUT FORTH, Ps. 722179,
Wow ia WWD? “as long as the sun remains, his
nare shall flourish.” Hence ἢ progeny, and

5.)-Ὁ)
probab. fi; also 829 Syr. and Ch., a fish, so called
from its being so prolific; (compare 37).

ps3 (“ fish,” see the preceding) [Nun], pr. n. of

the father of Joshua the leader of Israel, Ex. 33:11;
_ Nu. 11:28, and very often in the book. of Joshua.

The LXX. write this name Nav, an evident error of

very ancient copyists (NAYH for NAYN):.as it is
written in some copies Ναβή and Ναβέ (see Holmes.)
it may be gathered that more recent copyists took
Navy to be put by itacism for the Hebrew x33.
Once ἢ) [Von] 1 Ch. 7:27.

DiJ—(1) TO FLEE FROM any person or thing,
followed by {9 Isai. 24:18; °28 2 Sam. 23:11; fol-
lowed by ΣΤ Deu. 28:25; Josh. 7:4.—Lev. 26:36,
ITN 3D Vulg. fugient quasi gladium.— Used
of inanimate things; 6. g. the waves, Ps. 104:7; of
grief, Isa.35:10; 51:11; vigour, freshness, Deut.
34:7; Cant.2:17; and 4:6, in describing the even-
ing, ὌΡΟΣ 1D] “the shadows flee away,” i.e. they
are become long and stretched out, and as it were
flee from us. Once 12 03, French, i s’enfuit, Isaiah
¢1:8; compare ? No.4,a. —

(2) tohasten,to be borne swiftly (comp. t8N3,

723, Lat. fugto, Virg. Georg. iii. 462), Isa. 30:16.

Ῥιμει, DD to impel. Isa. 59:19, “ἃ confined
stream 13 DD} ΠῚ) ΓΗ which the wind of Jehovah
impels.” [Qu. as to the rendering and connection
of these words. |

Hiri, 0°93} —(1) to put to flight, to make flee,
Deu. 32:30.

(2) to take any thing away by flight, and to
put itin safety (etwas flidten), Ex. 9:20; Jud. 6:11.

Hirurace, ODN to betake oneself to flight,
Ps. 60:6; comp. 9) No. II.

Derivatives, D139, 3219, D3,

YII—(1) TO MOVE TO AND FRO, TO VACILLATE;
a word appropriated to this kind of motion. (Gr. Lat.
γεύω, nuo, Germ. nicen, wanten, fdwanfen. Kindred
is Di) specially used of those who are slumbering,
like νυστάζω, Pers. ws >) Hence—(a) used of
the staggering of drunkards, Isa. 24:20; 29:9; Ps.
107:27; the blind, Lam. 4:14 (used figuratively of
ways, Prov. §:6);—(b) of a tremulous motion, tre-
mor, as of leaves shaken by the wind, Isa. 7:2; hence
ofmen and things seized with terror, Isa. 6:4; 7:2;

4:1; Ex. 20:18.— (6) used of the tremulous motion
of things suspended in the air; to vibrate, to swing
to and fro, used of miners suspended in the pits,
Job 28:4, 2 MAIN νη « they hang down from (the
dwellings of) men, (and) swing to and fro.” Zo

DXL

oN

wave over trees is used metaph. fur to rule trees _

Jud. 9:9, 11,13.—(d) used of the motion of a per-
son’s lips when speaking softly, 1 Sa. 1:13.

(2) to wander, Am. 4:8; 8:12; Lam. 4:14, 151
Jer. 14:10; compare the verbs which convey a si-~
milar notion, 173 and 2,

Nipuat, pass. of Hiph. to be shaken, used of a tree,
to make the apples fall down, Nah. 3:12; ofa sieve, —
Am. 9:9.

Hipuit—(1) act. to move to and fro, to wag,

e. g. the head, as in derision; like the ἐπιχαιρέκακοι

(compare κινεῖν τὴν κεφαλήν, Sir. 13:7. Matt. 27:39; _

and on this phrase see Lakemacher, Obss. Phill.
t. ix. Obss. 4), Ps. 22:8; 109:25; Lam. 2:15; 2 Ki,
19:21; followed by 3 as if to nod with the head, id.
Job 16:4; comp Jer. 18:16; also to wave the hand, ©
Zeph. 2:15; likewise done in derision. *

(2) to shake, e.g. a sieve, Amos 9:9; hence to
disturb, 2 Ki. 23:18. =

(3) causat. of Kal No. 1, to cause tostagger. Dan.
10:10, “lo! a hand touched me ‘IY WI
‘7! ΓῚΒΞῚ and set me to reel (so that, although
reeling and trembling, I stood) on my knees and the
palms of my hands.”

(4) causat. of Kal No. 2, to cause to wander
about; πλάζω, Num. 32:13; Ps.59:12; 2Sam.15:20,

Derivative, O°Y292) and pr. n. 7Y3, :

MMs (“ with whom Jehovah meets”), [Noa-
diah], pr.n.—(1) m. Ezr. 8:33.—(2) f. Neh. 6:14.

“-

)--ὦὉ pr. TO WAVE up and down, TO AG
TATE, e.g. the hand (see Hiph.); hence—
(2) to sprinkle any thing with any thing (which
is done by waving the hand), with two ace. Proy.
7:17.
Hirur *"1—(1) to wave, toshake—(a)the hand,
to give a signal, and to beckon to some one, Isaiah
13:2; to threaten, followed by Sy Isa. 12: 15; 19:16;

Zec. 2:13; Job 31:21; the hand over any member) |

to heal it, followed by 5¥ 2 Ki. 5:11.—(b) a sieve,
Isa. 39:28.—(c) a rod, a saw, Isa. 10:15, 2230708
iD'D-by ik « shall the eaw boast itself against
him who shaketh it? 2M O2Y 427d as if
the red should shake him who lifts it wp;” a sickle,
Deu. 23:26. Followed by by Exod. 20:25; Joshua
8:31.—(d) specially used of a certain sacrificial rite,
in which parts of the flesh to be offered to God were
waved to and fro before they were placed upon the
altar (compare porricere applied to a similar Roman
rite), Lev. 7:30; 8:27,29; 9:21; 10:15; 14:12,
94: 23:11,12, 20; Nu. §:25; 6:20; living victims,
and the Levites in their initiaticn into ¢flice appear

|
3

—

κα

51) θῇ}.
to have been led up and down, Ex. 35:22; Numbers
8:11—21. In the examples of the former kind,
Saad. renders iS; > to wave, to shake, in those of

the latter ary to lead, to lead about. An offering

thus presented was called A wave offering,
Luth. Webcopfer. As to the opinions of the Jews
about it, see Carpzov, in Apparatu Antiqu. S. Cod.

; Ῥ. 799, seq.

(2) to scatter, shake forth (used of God sending
rain), Ps. 68:10.
- Hopwat 4357 pass. of No. 1, d. Ex. 29:27.

Piven 41213 i. q. Hiph. No.1, to shake the hand |

‘Against anything, a gesture of threatening, Isa. 10:32.
Derivatives, 753, [N52], N53, M513A and—

- ἢ) m. elevation, height, from the Arabic usage

1s, a ΠΡ

ee eg τ τ

ιπ-;:

from the root, ς Ὁ to be high, conspicuous,
Ps. 48:3; “ beautiful in height is mount Zion,” i.e.
‘it rises up beautifully. The word "3 Memphis (which
see), i is of Egyptian origin.

om pt. TO SHINE, TO BE BRIGHT, like Arabic

wb Med. Waw, compare 3) and ΥἾΝΣ a spark.
ii is applied —

(2) to the signification of flourishing (compare
πρὶ, W see Hiph.), and—

* (3) to that of fleeing, Lam. 4: 15; Arabic vel,
compare WW No. 1, 2, and Lat. micare.
_ Hipuit 72) to flourish, Cant.6:11; 7:13. (In
ange. ΤᾺΣ ic.)

From the cognate verb /'3)
rived the nouns 2, 732, 732.

Ἂς ΤΙΝ) f. a feather, Eze. 17:3,}7; Job 39:13; from
the root 72 which see. As to the form 33 Ley.
1:16; see below.

(which see) are de-

g Pri i. q. P2} TO sucK, whence fut. Hiram ἽΠ|Ρ 2)

and she suckled him,” Ex. 2:9; although by a
‘light alteration of the vowels we should read 172°27)
aren P2*}.

ἴδε: 73 an unused root, i. g. Arabic yb to give light,
‘Cogn. to the verb 73) No. II.
_ Hence are the nouns 2, 13, "439, ΠῚ), pr. n. 772
a the following words ]—

a. 74 f, Chald. fire, Dan. 3:6, 11, 15, 17; 7:9.
wad Syr. iad (compare Gr. γόσος, νοῦσος) i. q.
TO BE SICK, once used figuratively of the soul,

Re: 221.

a

δας

.

DXLI

S—pa

| ΤΠ] fit. apoc. 1) and 12), i. 4. Arab. p 70 LEAP.

(a) to exult with joy, see Hiph.

(2) used of fluids, to be sprinkled, to spatter
(fprigen), followed by by, δὲ upon, or at anything,
Lev. 6:20; 2 Ki.9:33; Isa. 63:3.

Hipuit OF, fut. apoc. m—(1 ) to cause to exult,
i.e. to fill any one with joy; followed by Ὁ; on
account of something (comp. by mov). Isa. 52:15,
yy O37 Oa AY 15 “so shall he fill many people
with Joy because of himself.” Compare ἢ MV. 5},
LXX. οὕτω θαυμάσονται ἔθνη πολλὰ ἐπ᾽ ἀδνξ prob.
taking mt’ for Nw’ =NW in the phrase D°2D NW,
which is commonly enter ed in Greek by θαυμάζω,
Syr., Vulg., Luth., shall he besprinkle many nations
(see No. 2), 1. 6. he (my servant, the Messiah) shall.
purge them in his own blood; but this does not accord
with the opposed verb 092% [Does not the passage
simply say that Christ shall sprinkle many nations, as
if they were the water, and were scattered in drops ?]

(2) to sprinkle water, blood, followed by oy Ex.
29:21; Lev.§:9; 14:7; ‘28? 4:17.

Derivative mp (proper name).
|

Td m. pottage, boiled food; prop. something
cooked, pr. part. Niphal of the root 1°}, with the
radical ἡ preserved, although these verbs elsewhere
in Niph. adopt the form ty. There are not any
traces of a root 12. Gen. 25:29; 2 Ki. 4:38—40;
Hag. 2:12.

V2 m. (from the root 12) consecrated, specially,

(1) a Nazarite, a kind of ascetic among the He-
brews, who by. vow abstained from certain things
(see the law, Num. 6:13, seqq.), Am. 2:11, 12; more
fully Dib V2 consecrated to God, Jud. 13:5, 7;
16:17. The word has been applied from a Nazarite
who did not shave his hair, to a vine, which in every
seventh, and also in every fiftieth year was not pruned,
Lev. 25:5, 11, compare Lat. herba virgo, and Talmud.
mopy ndyna virginity of a sycamore, used of a sy-
camore not yet pruned.

(2) aprince, as being consecrated to God, Gen.
49:26; Deut. 33:16; Lam. 4:7, compare MW,

ἊΝ fut. by. — (1) TO FLOW, TO RUN, Nu. 24:7;

_Ps. 147:18. | Part. pl. por fluids, poet. used of

streams, Ex.15:8; Isa.44:3; Jer. 18:14; Ps. 78:16;
Prov. 5:15. Figuratively applied to speech, Deut.
32:2, “ my speech shall flow like dew;” used of a
sweet odour pervading the air, Cant. 4:16.— Lika
other verbs of flowing (see 2} No. 4, Heb. Grama

§ 135, note 1)—

ΠΣ Τ)-- Ὁ)

(2) it is construed with an acc. of whatever flows
down plentifully, Jer. 9:17, Dyg"D}? IPSYHY) “ and
our eyelids flow down with water;” Isa.45:8; Job
38:28.

(3) From the Arabic usage (33), to descend;

also to turn aside to lodge, to dwell; whence nidyp.
Note 3572 Jud. 5:5, is for 2912 Niphal, from 99}, which
see.
Hien ὉΠ causat. of No. 1, to cause to flow,
Isa. 48:21. The same form is found under 227,

Di) an unused root, i.q. Arab. = to bore, to

Gece

string pearls on a thread; whence ,\s3 a string of

pearls, or, as I think preferable, 1. ᾳ. Ch. DoDt to

muzzle; whence Syr. Lass} a nose-ring, and Eth.
HAP: a ring, put through the nostrils of beasts
which are to be tamed, 1. ᾳ. ΠΠ, Hence—

DiI with suff. Ὁ), pl. DY}, Ὁ), m. a ring—(a)
worn in the nose as an ornament (see Jerome on
Eze. 16:12, and the remarks of travellers in Jahn,
Archeol. 1, § 153; and A. Th. Hartmann, Hebriierin,
ii. 166; iii. 205, seqq.), Gen. 24:47; Isa. 3:21; Rrov.
11°22; Hos.2:15.—(b) worn in the ears, an earring,
Gen. 35:4. In other passages it is not defined of
what kind it was, Jud. 8:24, 25; Job 42:11; Prov.
25:12.

pid Ch. TO SUFFER DAMAGE, INJURY, Part. [2
Dan. 6:3.

Ἄρηει, ΡΠ to damage any one, Ezr. 4:13, 15,
22. Hence—

pr m. damage, injury, Est. 7:4.

“Wd not used in Kal. [“ Arab. _y to consecrate,
to vow, i.e. i.g. 173 and 12.”]

NiptaAL—(1) TO SEPARATE ONESELF from any
_ thing, followed by 737} "208 to turn aside from the
wership of Jehovah, Eze. 14:7.

(2) to abstain from any thing, followed by ἢ
Lev. 22:2; absol. used of abstinence from meat and
drink, Zec.'7:3, compare verse 5. (Syr. Ethpe. id.)

3) to consecrate oneself to any thing, followed
by ? Hos 2:10 (cogn. is 172 to vow, and the Arab.
3 to vow, to consecrate).

Hira V3.—(1) causat. to cause any one to
separate himself, Lev.15:31, SWI N$ DAWA
AOL “ make the children of Israel to separate
themselves from their uncleanness,” where the an-

cient versions have admonish compare Arab. 43
IV., to admonish.

DXLII

ΠΩ )--Ὁ

(2) transit. to consecrate. folla ved by ἢ Num
6:12.

(3) intrans. i. q. Niphal No.2, to abstain, fol-
lowed by }) Num. 6:3, and i. q. Niphal No: 3,to con-
secrate oneself, followed by πὴ» Num. 6:2, 5, 6.

Derived nouns, “3, 0°32, and—

mip) m.—(1) a diadem (prop. the token by which
any one is separated from the people at large), spe-
cially that of a king, 2Sam.1:10; 2 Ki.11:12; Ps,

89:40; 132:18; of the high priest, Ex.29:6; 39:30;

Lev. 8:9. 2 338 stones, or gems of a diadem, ap-
plied to any thing very precious, Zec. 9:16.

(2) consecration of a priest, Lev. 21:12; espe
cially of a Nazarite (see 772), Num. 6:4, 5; verse 9,

int} WNT“ his consecrated head;” verse 12. Hence

meton. the consecrated head (of a Nazarite), Nu
6:19; and even (the primary idea being neglected),
the long, unshorn hair (of a woman), Jer. 7:29
(compare 1) No. 3).

ΤΣ see ΓΣ,

37 (“ hidden,” part. Niphal), ΓΝ αἰδῇ, pr.m
m. Num. 13:14. 2

TIT) pret. and imp. Kal, fut. and inf. Hiphil,

τὸ LEAD, Ex. 32:34; Num. 23:7; Job 38:32; 15a

22:4; often used of God as governing men, Ps. §:9}
27:11; 31:4; 61:3; 73:24; 143:10.

(2) to lead forth (as troops), 1 Ki. 10:26; 2 Ki.
18:11.

(3) to lead back, Job 12:23, ON DN NOY “he |

spreads out the nations, and leads them back,"
into their former limits, whence they had migrated.

DIM) see CM nm,

DIN) (“ comfort,” “consolation”), [Nahum],
pr. n.of a prophet, Nah. 1:1.

DY) m. pl. (from the root [M2).—(1) conse
lations, Isa. 57:18; Zec. 1:13 (where many MSS.
and editions have [incorrectly] 0%").

(2) pity, mercy, Hos. 11:8.

“1n3 (“breathing hard,” “snorting”),[Na-
hor], pr.n.—(1) of a postdiluvian patriarch, Gen.
11:22,—(2) the brother of Abraham, ibid. 26, 77.

van) masc. adj. (denom, from MYN}) brazen, I»
6:12.

ΓΤ) pr. fem. of the preceding, neutr. made οἱ
brass, hence i.g. NYT} brass, Levit. 26:19; Jot
41:19; Isa. 45:2, ying nin?’ “brazen gates.”
Job 40:18, TWIN) ‘PDS “ brazen channels;” 28:3,
MAM) PIS) 12% “the stone is molten into brass.”

|

|

τα αν οὐαί

πρη)- ΠΡ

mn f. Psa.5:1,an instrument of music, prob.
ja, a pipe or flute, prop. perforated, δ ΤΙ; for
Π) (see Lehrg. p.145) from the root oon to bore.
orn) dual. nostrils, so called from snorting

(root Ὑ5), Job 41:12. Syriac sing. Jnana nose ;

_ Arab. 3,3 aperture of the nose.

=e J. Ε΄ ὑπ). ὦ 1) TO RECEIVE ANY THING AS A
Sesrasion, τὸ POSSESS, as wealth, glory, Pro. 3:35;

11:29; 28:10; very frequently used of the children

of Israel, as acquiring the possession of Canaan, and

Ξ as possessing it, Ex. 23:30; 32:13; also followed by
~ 3 (to acquire a settlement in a country, in the midst

of brethren), Nu. 18:20, 23, 24; and ΠΣ (with any

one) ibid., 32:19; absol. saat 16:4. Inother places

| 119:111.

A ar

'

re

το τα ae

ze age

Jehovah is spoken of as taking Israel as his own,
and as therefore guarding and defending them, Ex.
34:9; Zech.2:16.

(2) specially to receive as an inheritance, Jud.
11:2; compare Num. 18:20. Metaphorically, Psa.

~ (3) causat. i. q. Piel to give any thing to be pos-

eg to distribute, followed by an acc. of the

ng, and δ οὗ pers. Nu.34:17, “8 ΞΡ sone

᾿ς ΝΠ “who shall distribute the lana to you;”

verse 18; Joshua 19:49; with an ace. of pers. LAP

Garently),Ex. 34:9, VA: nm “ ive usa possession.”
_ -PAEL 5M) to give for a possession, to distribute,

Joshua 13:32; followed by two acc. of person and
, Josh. 14:1; Num. 34:29; ? of pers., Joshua
19: δι:

Hirm ΚΝ —(1) to give for a possession,
commonly followed by two acc. of person and thing,
Pro. 8: 121; 13:22; Zec.8:12; without the acc. of

a Deut. 32:8, pis oy Sma “when the

High eeicibuted to the nations;” and with-

out the acc. of pers., Isa. 49:8; often used of the

distribution of the land of Caneel Dent. 1:38; 3:28;
12:10; 19:3; 31:7; Jer. 3:18; 12:14; Josh.1:6.

(a) | to cause to inherit, i.e.—(a) to leave to

| be inherited, followed by a dative of pers., 1 Ch.

28:8.—(b) to distribute an inheritance, followed
by two ace., Deu. 21:16.
Hopnat, to be made to inherit, i.e. to acquire,
though by compulsion, and unwillingly; hence
acc. »Job 7: 3 Rwy ‘7 ἜΡΓ “1 acquire

} months of misery ;’ > such are allotted to me.

rs Kal, to receive as one’s own pos-
pion, io possess, followed by an acc., Num.
; Isa.1a:2. Followed by a dat. of pers. to

oom
=
ὩΣ

ἊΣ.

DXLIII

noma—cn

possess any thing to leave to one’s heir. Levit
20,48, Op IMS D329. on oAdMINM “and ye shall
possess them (slaves) to be left to your sons after
you;” so rightly all the ancient versions.

In a similar manner, we must explain tae passages,
Nu. 33:543 34:13; Eze.47:13. Compare Ewald’s
Hebr. Gramm., p. 204.

IL. OAD an unused root, 1.4. 579, ZT) to flow,
whence the following words. [This root is not
divided in Thes. into‘two parts. ]

on) with 7 parag. local (Num. 34:5), and poet.
(Ps. 124:4) 7203, dual BY2M2 Eze. 47:9; ρίαν, D°PN3,
Δ2Π) mase.

(1) a river,a stream, whether one that constantly
flows from a fountain, as iP Sn, fas ‘], or one
which ‘springs up from rain or snow water on
the mountains, and then disappears in summer (see
ISDN, 1 3), a torrent. Such a one is referred to
in Job 6:15, “my brethren are perfidious like a
torrent;” which, being dried up contrary to his
expectation, disappoints the traveller. CM!1¥) ony
“the torrent of Egypt,” on.the borders of Palestine
and Egypt, afterwards called “Pevoxdpovpa [?], now,
ays Nu. 34:5; Josh. 15:4, 47; 1 Ki.8:65; 2Ki.
24:7; Isa.27:12 (but as to the river of Egypt, Gen.
15:18, see 12). [Yet it can hardly be doubted
that they are identical.| Trop, M53 bra a torrent
of sulphur, Isainh 30:33; ΟΣ ὍΣ torrents of
destruction, Ps. 18:5.

(2) a valley with a river or torrent, ἃ low sages

watered by a stream, i. q. Arabic οἷν» Syriac Ihe

Gen. 26:19; Cant.6:11; as 2308 brs, 793 ὉΠ), which
see.

(3) prob. a mine, Job 28:4, ony 723 “they cut
out (i.e. they dig) a pit.”

mons Ps. 124:4, see the preceding word.

ΓΤ) £— —(1) taking possession, occupation
of any thing, Isa.17:11, 7902 DY'2 “in the day of
occupation,” of occupying the harvest, [“* but on
account of the following words, the reading ™?N)
wound, is to be preferred; see abel Niphal”}; alsoy
possession, domain, Nu.18:21. Often used of the
territory in the Holy Land assigned to the respective
tribes, e.g. Josh. 13:23, 12387 3 N2M2 “the pos-
session of the Reubenites;” Num. 18: 23; 26:62;
27:73; also used of the whole of the Holy Land
which. was given to the Israelites, Deut. 4:21. nena
in’ is—(a) the especia! possession of Jehovah, i.e

πῸΣ) -- ὉΠ)

Israel, fo: whom Jehovah cared and watched as being
his own, Deut. 4:20; 9:26, 29; Psal. 28:9.—(b) a
possession granted by Jehovah, the gift of Jehovah,
Ps. 127:3. As to the phrase 3 ΠΡΠῚ pon "9 ἊΣ see
pon No. 2, d.

(2) inheritance, 1 Ki. 21:3, 4. Prov. 19:14,
niax nbn “an inheritance received from fathers.”

(3) α lot assigned by God, i.q. P?0 No.2, Job
20:29; 27:13; 31:2.

Syn) (“valley of God”), [Wehaliel], pr.n.
of a station of the Israelites in the desert, Nu.21:19.

non) [Nehelamite], patron. of a name other-

wise unknown, Jer. 29:24, 31, 32.

nbn) f. ig. MOM with the uncommon feminine
termination N-, Ps. 16:6.

DM) unused in Kal, prop. onomatopoet. to draw
the breath forcibly, TO PANT, TO GROAN; like the

Arab. 42<*; cogn. roots D2} (comp. bn? and 009), and

m0, which see.

Νίρηλι, 093—(1) to Yament, to grieve (as to the
use of passive and middle forms in verbs of emotion,
compare 282, ὀδύρομαι, contristari, ete.)—(a) because
of the misery of others; whence, to pity. Constr.
absol. Jer. 15:6, D933 "N°? “I am weary of pity-
ing;” followed by by Psal. 90:13; by Jud. 21:6; ¢
verse 15; [9 Jud. 2:18.—(d) because of one’s own ac-
tions; whence, to repent (compare Germ. reuen, which
formerly and still in Switzerland is to grieve, Engl. to
rue), Exod. 13:17; Gen. 6:6, 7; const. followed by

y Ex. 32:12, 14; Jer. 8:6; 18: 8, 10; oN 2 Sa. 24:
16; Jer. 26:3.

(2) refiex. of Piel to comfort oneself, [to be com-
forted 1, Gen. 38:12; followed by Sy on account of
any thing, 2 Sa. 13:39; and “208 i.e. for any one’s
loss, Gen. 24:67. From the idea of being consoled
it becomes —

(3) to be revenged, to take vengeance, as, to use
the words of Aristotle (Rhet. ii. 2), τῇ ὀργῇ ἕπεται
ἡδονή τις ἀπὸ τῆς ἐλπίδος τοῦ τιμωρήσασθαι. Fol-
lowed by 19 Isa. 1:24 (compare Eze. 5:13: 31:16;
32:31); see Hirupagt, No. 3.

Pit BD) to comfort (prop. to signify, to declare
grief or pity), followed by an acc. of pers., Genesis
50:21; Job 2:11; also } of the thing on account of
which one is comforted, Gen. §:29; and Isaiah
22:4;1Ch.19:2. It sometimes includes the notion of
help put forth, especially when used of God, Isa. 12:1;

49:13; 51:3,12; 52:9; ΡΒ. 23:4; 71:21; 86:17.

- DXLIV

eer

‘drostebi

Puat 59) to be comforted, Isa. 54:11. Part
m02 for MND Tsa. 54:11. 4

Hirupaen Of2Ni}, once 093i} Eze. 5:13; i.q. Niph, —
but less frequently used.

(1) to grieve—(a) on account of any one, t
pity, followed by by Deut. 32:36; Psalm 135:14.— _
(Ὁ) to repent, Nu. 23:19.

(2) to comfort oneself, to be comforted, Genesis
37:35; Ps. 119:52.

(3) to take vengeance, Gen. 27:42, JOS WY NIT
42799 7? ONIND “ behold Esau thy brother will take
vengeance by killing thee.” ξ

Derivative nouns, 0%}, DANZA, pr. n. D4N3, ἫΝ ῖ
NDIA, and those which Show

Tat)

DM) (“ consolation”), [Naham], pr. π. my
1 Ch. 4:19.

ξ΄
|
ἡ

BF m. repentance, Hos. 13:14. :
‘i

MDM) £. (with Kametz impure), consolation,
Job 6: 10; Ps. 119:50.

MOM) (“whom Jehovah comforts,” i.e. wh
he aids), ‘Nehemiah, pr. n. —(1) the son of Hachald
liah, the governor of Judea, in the reign of Artax=
erxes Longimanus, Neh. t:1; 8:9; 10:2; com
NMA. Others are—(2) Neh. 3:16. — (3) Fare
2:2; ‘Neb. v Bay A

JN) (“repenting,” [“ merciful”]) [Wakes
mani], pr. n. m. Neh. 7:7.

NIAID 1. g. 12028 we, only found Gen. 42:11; Ex.
16: 7,8; Nu. 32:32; 2Sa.17:12; Lam. 3:42.

Dit) an unused root, see ὉΠ),

ΥΠ2 i.g. 702 τὸ URGE ΟΝ, To PRESS (see the
letter 5). Part. pass. urgent, pressing, hasty, 184.

21:9. (Arab. sx id.).
WI) an onomatopoet. root, Arab. ph Synae

sus to snort, to breathe hard through the
nose; compare Eth. 4: to snore (feynarden), Gr.
ῥέγχω, poyxoc. Hence O11), pr. n. 73, and—-

ΤΠ) m. Job 39:20, and mn f. Jeremiah 8:16,
snorting, neighing of a horse.

"ny 2 Samuel 23:27, and 9 1 Chron, 11:
(* snorter”), [Naharai], pr. n. m.

wr unused in Kal, an onomatop. word, i. q
TO HISS, TO WHISPER (3ifcheny gifcheln), :
used of the whispering of soothsayers (see UN?

_ eery, ig. Arab. tus.

“20--

Psalm 58:6) compare Nasor was to whisper (see

Cod. Nas. III. p. 88, line 16, 18; II. p. 138, line 9).
Pret —(1) to practise enchantment, touse sor-

ee ae

Lev.19:26; Deu. 18:10;

2Ki.17:17; 21:6.. Some understand this of ὀφι-

μαντεία, divination by serpents; as if it were denom.

from YM), see Bochart, Hieroz.t. i. p.21. _Hence—
(2) toaugur, to forebode, to divine, Gr. oiwvi-

᾿ς Gopae, comp. Syr. «αλλ Pe. and Pa. id. Gen. 30:27,

lenses me for thy sake.”

223 mn 93731 ἘΦ ΠΣ «I augur that Jehovah
Gen. 44:15, “ do ye not

know 0D Ws Wn wn wna ‘D that such a man as

lean certainly divine?”

Verse 5.

(3) 1 Ki. 20:33, WT DVINN Vulg. et acceperint
viri pro omine, “ and the men ‘took as an omen,” 80.
Ahab’s words (verse 32).

[II. wr a second root is given in Thes. pro-
bably signifying to shine, whence NYN) brass, etc. ]
[Derivatives of No. I the following words, also WAN}

and ΠΝ).

——————_ =~ =

wn m.—(1) enchantment, Nu. 23:23.

(2) omen, augury, which any one takes, Nu.
24:1; compare Nu. 23:3, 15.

YM) m.—(1) a serpent, so called from _ its
hissing (see the root) Gen. 3:1, seq.; Ex.4:3; 7:15;
2Ki.18:4. Used of the constellation of the serpent
op-dragon in the northern part of the sky, Arab.

Job 26:13.

(2) [Wahash], pr. n.—(a) of a town otherwise
unknown, 1 Ch.4:12.—(b) of a king of the Am-
monites, 1 Sam. 11:1; 2Sam.10:2, and of various
men.—(c) 2 Sa. 17:27.—(d) 2 Sa. 17:26.

wn) m. Chald. copper, brass, Daniel 2:32, 45;

| 4:20, ete. Syr. otha’ Heb. ΠΡ).

wn (“enchanter”), [Naashon, Nahshon],
pr.n. m. of a son of Amminadab, Ex.6:23; Nu.1:7;

Ruth 4:20.

ΓΤ) comm. (m. Eze.1:7; δη. 10:6; f. τ Ch.
18: :8); with suff. WAvn.

(1) brass, χαλκός, i.e. copper, especially as hard-

ened and tempered, and, like steel, used for weapons

and other cutting instruments, Gen. 4:22; Ex. 26:11,
37, and frequently. Metaph. Jer. 6: 28, “they are
all brass and mer i.e. ignoble, impure, like base
metal,

(2) any thing waive of brass. —(a) money, Ezek.
16:36, ΟΠ wy 1 Vulg. quia effusum est ws tuum.

DXLV

sea—b'dra

—(b)a fetter, or bond of brass, Lam. 3:7; especially
dual DAUM Jud. 16:21; 2 Sa. 3: 34, double bonds.

Navn) (“brass”), [Nehushta], pr.n. f. of the
mother of king Jehoiachin, 2 Ki. 24:8.

ἹῈΤ) m. (from NYN) and the formative syllable
17), adj. the serpent of brass, made by Moses, broken
up by Hezekiah, which the Israelites had made an
object of worship, 2 Ki. 18:4.

ni fut. NO Ps. 38:3, and NO! Pro. 17:10, To
DESCEND; a root of frequent use in the Aramean,
1. ᾳ. Hebr. T, in the Old Test. only found in poetry
(perhaps a escseailices root springing from the noun
ΤΠ); Jerem. 21:13, 42°29 No") “who shall come
down against us?” who shall oppose us? Ps.38:3,
Th PY NOW “ and thy hand came down upon me,”
chastising me; plur. 4AM Job. 21:13, for 1NM with
Dag. euphon.; compare Lehrg. p.85. Trop. Prov.
17:10, 323 Yi NOH “correction goes down into
(the mind of) the prudent” comp. Pro. 18:8; 26:22);
NMA is penacute; comp. Lehrg. § §1, 1, note 1.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, 19) 1, q. Kal Psalm 38:3,.’2 N92 WN3
“for thy arrows come down upon me,” they pierce
me.

Pret NN) to press down.— (a) a bow, i.e. to bend
it, Psalm 18:35.—(0) furrows, i.e. to smooth down
(spoken of rain), Ps. 65:11.

Hieutt, to prostrate. Imp. 1033 Joel 4:11 [taker
in Thes. as meaning to lead down}.

[ Derivative, ΠΠ)1.

nm Chald. to come down, to descend; part
nn Dan. 4:10, 20.

APHEL, fut. nn imp. NON; part. NND).—(1) to
bring down, Ezr. 5:15.

(2) to deposit, in order to be kept, Ezr. 6:1, 5.

Hopuan (in the Hebrew form) N39 to be cast
down, Dan. 5:20.

FM) (Milél), from the root 3, £—(1) a letting
down ; Job 36:16, ἼΣΟΙ nna «food set down upon
thy t isla’ ;” Isa. 30:30, pin} ni “the letting down
of his arm,” i.e. the punishment of his arm (compare
Ps. 38:3).

(2) rest, Isa. 30:15; Ecc. 6:5. Acc. Eccles. 4:6,
nn >> xb “a handful in quiet.”

(3) [Nahath], pr.n.; see MA.

TM) adj. coming down, descending, only in pl.
(with Dag. euphon.) ΘΠ) 2 Ki. 6:9, coming down.
FTO) fat. m3, apoc. δ᾽, OY, “OM.

(1) TO STRETCH OUT, TO EXTEND (Arab. ἴω te
36

yon)

stretch out threads; cognate words are M3, NN'9, NN?
which see).

(a) to stretch out, to extend (ausftreden), 6. g.
‘the hand, Exod.8:2, 13; 10:12, 21; often used of the
hand of God in threatening, Jer. 51:25; Eze.6:14;
14:9, 13; Isa. 5:25; or of a man assailing God, Job
15:25; also a spear, Josh. 8:18; a*measuring line
(followed by by, die MeFfchnur an etwas legen), Job 38:5;
Isa. 44:13; Lam. 2:8; an ambush, a metaphor taken
from nets, Ps. 21:12; also, to extend, to elongate

augdebnen), to draw out by extending; Isa. 3:16,

ma nian? “with a stretched out (or an erect)
neck ;” Psa. 102:12, 303 9¥ “an elongated sha-
dow;” i.e. having become longer at evening; comp.
Ps. 109: 23.

(Ὁ) to stretch, to unfold (auébreiten, auéfpannen),
6. 5. a tent, Gen. 12:8; 26:25, heaven; Isa. 40:22,
Dray p32 ΠΟ Π “who spreadeth out the heaven
as a curtain;” 1 Ch. 21:10, PoY ΠῸΣ WW Wi «T
spread out to thee three things,” i. e. I propose them
to thee, choose one; compare 2 Sam. 24:12 (where
for 7012 there is 7933).

(c) intrans. to spread selves out (e.g. flocks of
any one in a land), Job 15:29.

(2) to incline, to bow, e. g. the shoulder, Genesis
49:15; the heart, Ps.119:112;the heaven (spoken of
God ), Ps.18:10; to cast down (enemies), Ps.17:11.
Part. pass., Psa. 62:4, 0) VP? “a wall inclined,”
ready to fall; intrans. used of feet inclining, ready
to fall, Ps.'73:2; of the day as declining, Jud. 19:8;
of the shadow of a dial moving downwards, 2 Ki.
20:10.

(3) to turn, to turn away, to turn to one side,
Isa. 66:12, “ behold I will turn peace upon her as a
river.” Gen. 39:21, 700 YON DY “and he turned
mercy upon him,” i.e. conciliated favour to him; more
often intrans. Nu.20:17; 22:23, 26, 33; followed by

ἐξ (to some one), Genesis 38:16; followed by ἢ and
OY) from any thing (as from a way), Psalm 44:19;
119:51, 157; Job 31:7; 1 Ki.11:9; followed by
"258 to turn on any one’s side or part, Ex. 23:2;
Jud. 9:3; 1 Ki. 2:28; comp. 1 Sa.8:3. Hence—

(4) to go away,~1 Sa. 14:7.

Nipuat, pass. of Kal No. 1, tobe stretched out (as
a measuring line), Zech. 1:16; to spread itself (a
river), Nu. 24:6; to elongate itself (the shadow
of the evening), Jer. 6:4; compare Virg. Ecl.,i. 84.
_ Hiram, 77) fut. 782, apoc. 02, DY, 02) 2 Sa. 19:15;
imp. apoc. D3 Ps. 17:6—(1)i.q. Kal No. 1 (though
not so much used) —(a) to extend, to stretch out,
e.g. the hand, Isaiah 31:3; Jer.6:12; 15:6; one’s
members ou a couch Am.2:8.—(b to expand, as

DXLVI

2

δ05-- ΠῺΣ

16:99.

(2) to incline (downwards), Gen. 24:14; Psalm
144:5 (God bowing the heavens); specially, the ear,
Jer. 7:24, 26; 11:8; followed by b to some one, Ps.
17:6; 31:3; 71:2; 78:1; 116:2; Pro. 4:20; 5:1.

(3) to turn, to turn away, to turn(to one side),
i q. Kal No. 3, Nu. 22:23; 2 Sa. 3:27; as—

(a) any one’s heart, 2 Sam. 19:15; followed by
Oy, ? to any one, to wisdom, 1 Ki. 8:58; Prov. 2:2;

21:1; Ps. 119:36; 141:4; followed by 8 1 Ki.
11:2; in a bad sense, to seduce, Pro. 7:21; Isaiah ©
44:20.—(b) “Ξ by ID i to turn favour to some —
one, 1.6. to conciliate favour for him, Ezr. 7:28; 9:9; _

compare Kal, Gen. 39:21.—(c) to turn aside, i.e. te
avert evil, Jer. §:25.—(d) intens. to push out of the”
way, Job 24:4; comp. Am. 2:7.—(e) to repel, (to
give refusal to a petitioner), Ps. 47:9. ---( 7) intrans.
to deflect, to decline, Job 23:11; Isa. 30:11; Ps.
125:5.—(g) DBLP TY 1 Sa.8:3; and followed by

gen., Exod. 23:6; Deu. 27:19; Lam. 3:35, fo turn —
aside any one’s right in judgment; without the noun,
Ex. 23:2, niga? 0°22 IMs Nb? “to follow many to

turn aside,” i.e. wrest (judgment); also followed by
an acc. of pers., fo turn any one aside, 1. 6. to turn”
aside ‘his right; Pro. 18:5; Isa. 10:2; 29:21; Am,
§:12. 3
Derivatives MPD, NPP, NPR, MPR and the pr.n. MBL

bx) (from the root bp) m. laden, Zeph. 1: TB |

nib) f. plur. earrings, especially when made
of pearls; prop. drops (from the root 52), so called
from their being like drops, Jud. 8:26; Isaiah 3:19.
πος ’

(Arab. &2b5 id., compare Gr. σταλάγμιον, a kind of
earrings, from σταλάζω, to drop).

nin) f. plur. tendrils, Isa. 18:5; Jer. 5:10; | |

48:32; from the root &%2 see Niphal, Isa. 16:8.

by) fut. 2&°—(1) To TAKE UP, TOLIFT. (Sym

Su to be heavy, from the idea of carrymg. Cogn.

roots are bba, npA, τλάω, τλῆμι, tollo, and those whieh ||

are formed from them, as tolero.) Isa. 40:15, P23)
ΩΝ “as a particle of dust (which any one) takes)
up.” [“ He takes up the isles as dust.” Thes.]

"ὦ

ἦν
A
mal

a curtain, Isa. F4:2; 2 Sam.21:10; a tent,2 Sam

U

(2) Followed by 28 to lay upon some one. 2 Sam.
24:12, poy Sia ‘38 voy “T lay upon thee three
things ;” (in the parallel place, 1 Chron. 21:10, there
is Π), In the same sense is said ‘9B? 1D) Jerem.
21:8). Lam. 3:28, '9Y Ὁ) °D “ because (God) has
laid upon him the load of calamity.”

voi—dpo

Pret, i. q. Kal No, 1, Isa. 63:9.
Derivatives 222, 703.

δ) Ch. to lift up, Dan.4:31; pret. pass. Dan.7:4.

D3 τὴ, weigh*, burden, Prov. 27:3.

δὴ DI fut. Y, inf. yin) and NYO [ro set any thing
UPRIGHT, sothat it is fixed inthe ground ; cognate roots
are Y3!

=¥2
3¥2 and 33, and in the Indo-Germanic languages
Sanser. dhd, Greek τίθημι. Thes.] To PLANT, prop.
a tree, a garden, a vineyard, Gen. 2:8; 9:20; Lev.
19:23; Num. 24:6; followed by two ace. to set a
garden with anything, Isa. 5:2; also with acc. of the
place filled with, plants (bepflanjen), Eze. 36:36.
Figuratively it is said, to plant a people, i.e. to
assign them a settled residence (compare the Germ.
tin Volf verpflangen, die Pflangftadt). Amos 9:15;
Jer. 24:6, “I will plant them, and will not pluck
them up,” Jer. 32:41; 42:10; 45:4; Psalm 44:3;
80:9; Ex.15:17; 2 Sam. 7:10; compare the opp.
UN), also YOD and 1M Ezr. 9:8.
_ (2) to fix, to fasten in, as a nail, Eccles. 12:11.
(3) to pitch a tent, Dan.11:45; hence the tent
_ of heaven, Isa. 51:16; to set up an image, Deu.16:21.
Nreuat, to be planted, metaph. Isa. 40:24.
Hence Y8') and the two nouns which follow.

YO) m. constr. 993 Isaiah 5:7; with suff. WO);
plur. O'YH3, YHJ—(1) a plant, newly planted, Job
14:9. Well rendered by the LXX. νεόφυτον.
᾿ (2) a planting, Isa. 17:11.
(3) a plantation, place set, Isaiah 5:7; 17:10;
1 Chron. 4:23.

Ὁ) m. plur. plants, Ps. 144:12.

.

D2 fut. 8? To DROP, TO FALL IN DROPS,
‘yAram. and Arab. id.; ith. ἀ{Π0ῃ: to drop; 4(Ne:
itself is to trickle through, which takes place in
dropping. The primary syllable ἢ is onomatopoetic,
like the Germ. and English, by insertion of r, to

drop, tropfen). Metaph. used of speech, Job 29:22,
_*my speech dropped on them,” was pleasant to them,
like rain; commonly with an acc. of the thing, to
let anything fall in drops (compare 512 No. 1, 307
No. 4). Joel 4:18, ΘΝ O77 15 “ the mountains
“shall drop down new wine.” Cant. 5:5, 13; Jud.
Bt. Figuratively, Cant. 4:11, ὙΠΕΡ mIp_A ΤΠ
“thy lips drop honey,” Prov. 5:3. In like manner
in Arabic the idea of irrigating is applied to flowing
and pleasant discourse; see _¢,, and other synony-

Ss

ANS,
ΝΡ ἘΣ 5
rs

DXLVII

3g to place, 382 Hiph. 3°87) id.; compare also |

δ᾽). Ὁ)

Hipuit, to cause to drop down, to drop (act.);
with acc., Amos 9:13; specially speech, whence, the
ace. being omitted, to speak, to prophesy, Mic. 2:6,
11; Eze. 21:2,7; Am. 7:16; compare Y23, 83).

Derivatives Ni5'O} [and pr. n. NBO] and the two
following.

FID) m.—(1) a drop, Job 36:27.

(2) a kind of odoriferous gum, so called from its
dropping, Exod. 30:34. UXX στακτή, i. e. myrrh
flowing forth spontaneously, from στάζω to drop.

MBO) (“a dropping”), [Netophah], pr. n. of
a town near Bethlehem, in Judea, Fzr. 2:22; Neh.
7:26; whence the Gentile noun DID) 2 Sa. 23:28,
29; 2 Ki. 25:23.

“WI fut. 7 and Wy Jer. 3:5; τὸ auarD, 1.4.
72; but mostly poet. (Syr. Chald. and Arab. pai

5 2
id. Kindred is 1¥).) e.g. to guard a vineyard, Cant.
2:65, 8211-24,

(2) Specially to keep, sc. anger, which is under-
stood, Psal. 103:9, “1 piv δὲ “he will not kee
(his anger) for ever,” Jerem. 3:5, 12; followed by δ
of pers., Nah. 1:2; NX Lev. 19:18; compare WY
Jer. 3:5; Job 10:14.

(3) ig. Arab. ἐπ) to keep watch (an idea derived
from guarding); hence TD.

“Ὦ) Chald. to keep, 33 in the heart, Dan. 7:28;
compare Luke 2:19.

WO) fut. YI τὸ SEND AWAY, TO LET 60 (laffen).
—(1) to leave, i.e. to forsake, to desert (vevlaffen),
i. ᾳ. IW; e.g. used of God as to a people, Jud. 6:13;
1 Sam. 12:22; 1 Ki. 8:57; 2 Ki. 21:14; and on the
other hand used of a people as to God, Deut. 32:15;
also to leave a thing, i.e. to let go (fabren laffen, auf:
geben), 1 Sam. 10:2.

(2) to let go,i.q. to disperse, to spread abroad,
compare DW]; 1 Sam. 30:16, DOWD) “spread
abroad;” Intrans. tospread oneself. 1 Sam. 4:2,
nondpn ΘΙ “ and the battle spread itself;” com-
pare Niph. No. 1.

(3) to commit to the care of any one; followed by

Y 1 Sam.17:20, 22 28.

(4) to let alone (liegen laffen), 6. g. a field in the
sabbatical year, Exod. 23:11; to let rest (used of
strife), Prov. 17:14.

(5) to remit a debt, Neh. 10:32.

(6) Followed by an ace. of pers. and b of thing,
to admit some one to something, to permit it to him,
Gen. 31:28.

(7) to let go, and more strongly to cast ont, Ese.

25)-

29:5; TIZTIED PAPOH “I will cast thee out into ἃ
desert country,” Eze. 32:4.

(8) to let owt, i.e. to draw out (a sword), Isaiah
21:15; compare DD. [In Thes. the idea given, as
the primary meaning of this word, is that of striking ;
Lence breaking, and thus casting off, letting go. The
passage 1 Sa. 4:2, is referred to the idea of striking].

Niruat—(1) to spread self abroad, used of the
tendrils of the vine, Isaiah 16:8; of an army, Jud.
15:9; 2 Sam. 5:18, 22; compare Kal No. 2.

(2) to be let go, i.e. loosened (as a rope), Isaiah

33:23.

: (3) to be cast down, Am. 5:2; comp. Kal No. 7.

Puat, to be forsaken, Isa. 32:14.

Derivative, Niv*D).

‘J a word of uncertain authority, Eze. 27:32;
according to the Masorah 07°33 in their lament.
But eleven MSS. and several early editions, LXX. (with
the Arabic) Theod. and Syr. have 09°33, which is
more suitable (compare Eze. 32:16; 2 Sam. 1:18).

ND an untsed root; see δὲ) No. II.

1") m. (from the root 239) produce, fruit, Mal.
1:12. Metaph. oyna 22 “fruit of the lips,” 1. 6.
offerings rendered to God by the lips, thanksgivings,
compare καρπὸς χειλέων, Hebr.13:15. Isa. 57:19, “1
create the fruit of the lips;” I cause that they give
_ praise to God. In 3" 3 there is 333, comp. Ch. 333 fruit.

3.2 (perhaps “ fruit-bearing”), [Nebat],
pr-n. m. Neh. 10:20.

‘T) ἢ. (from the root 133) solace, comfort, once
found Job 16:5, "NY ὋΣ “the solace of my lips,”
i.e. empty solace. See ΠΕ,

TT) £. Lam. 1:8; i.g. 732 verse 17, unclean-
ness, abomination, see Lehrg. page 145. Others
(from the root 32) take it as a fugitive, an exile.

FN) a3 ni) (“habitations”), [Naioth], pr.n.
of a place near Ramah, 1 Sa. 19:18, 19, 22, 23; 20:1.

FM) m. prop. acquiescence (from the root M9.

gor 2t- - 2. $F acer
like the Arab. ἀκ γο)ϑ from the root alo Δ) γα from
the root 4, De Sacy Gramm. Arab., i: p. 561), 1. 6.
satisfaction, delight (as in Lat. acguiescere in aliqua
reused for delectari. Syriac > uxt] to be de-
lighted with any thing, Barhebr., page 221; Jaca
delight, ibid. page 38; Talmud. Ῥ 82 does it please
thee?) Always in this phrase, 572 ΠῚ an odour of
satisfaction, i.e. sweet, agreeable. Gen. 8:21, ΠῚ)
nina myny Ay “and the Lord smelled a sweet

DXLVIII

39

savour;” as if τὴν κνίσσην. Levit. 2:12; 26:31; Nu
15:3; Eze. 6:13; 20:28, 41. In the Mosaic precept
concerning sacrifice, there is very frequently added,
Mmm? M3 ΠῚ a sweet odour to Jehovah; Lev. 1:9,
13, 17; 2:2,9; 3:5;,6:14; Nu. 15:7, seq.; 28:8;
and Mm) AVX Nn? OD Nu. 28:6, 13; 29:6, ete
Hence has sprung the Chaldee word—

Ale plur. used also without ΠΡ sweet odours,
incense, Dan. 2:46; Ezr. 6:10.

i) τη. (from the root 132), offspring, progeny,
always joined with 12] Genesis 21:23; Job 18:19;
Tsa. 14:22.

13") pr.n. Nineveh, the ancient metropolis of
Assyria, situated on the eastern bank of the Tigris,
at the same place where Mosul now stands on
the western bank, Gen. 10:11, 12; Isa. 37:37; Nah.
2:9; Jon.1:2; 3:3. By the Greeks and Romans it
was commonly called Ninus after the builder (Herod.
1.193; 1.101; Diod. 2:3); in Ammianus, however
(xviii. 16), Nineve.
Bochart, Phaleg. lib. iv. cap. 20; also the travels of

Niebuhr, vol. ii. p. 353 (who found in that place a vil- τὸ |
lage called Nunia), and d’Anville, !Euphrate, p.80; —

compare Rosenm. Bibl. Alterthumsk. i. 2, p. 94, 114.

Ὁ) Jer.48:44 ano, i. ᾳ. Ὁ) fleeing; prop. pass. —

put to flight, fugitive.

jD°3 masc. Nisan, the first month of the Hebrews, —

called in the Pentateuch 2°387 WIN which see; Neh,

2:1; Esth.3:7; Syr., Chald., and Arab. id. Appa-
rently 1.2 is for 1¥°2, or $2 and denotes the month of —

Jlowers, from 72, {82 a flower.

ΤΣ m. a spark, once 188. 1:31. Talmud. id. —

The root is either 73) (of the form 473), or 732 (of
the form ND'P).

‘N') i. gq. Ὃ m. (from the root 3), a lamp, 2 Sam.
22:29.

2 τὸ sreax ur the ground (with a picagh),
Hosea 10:12; Jer. 4:3. I consider this root to be
sprung from the Hiph. of the verb 1) (comp. Ewald’s
Gramm.,§ 235), so that prop. it is to make a field
shine. Hence 73 a yoke for plowing, | also "3 No. 2.]

Ἵ2 m. (from the root "2)—(1) i.g. Ya lamp,
always used figuratively of progeny. 1 Ki. 11:36,
pada say) WENT wh? “that David my
servant might always have a lamp,” i.e. that his
race might continue for ever; compare 15:4; 2 Ki
8:19; 2 Ch. 21:7.

As to its site see the remarks of —

|

᾿
4

Ι
|

! a= N53

(2) novale, a field newly cultivated, Pro. 13:23;
Jer. 4:3; Hos. 10:12; see the root 1).

N 392 a root of uncertain authority as a verb (as
to the passage Job 30:8, see 783 Niph.) i. q. 132 to
strike; hence —

ND) pl. D'82) stricken, trop. afflicted, Isaiah
16:7, and —

N23) adj. id. afflicted, fem. M82) 17 an afflicted,
sad spirit, Prov. 15:13; 17:22; 18:14; comp. 13.

FN) f. Gen. 37:25; 43:11 (for M852) pr. inf.
of the form nNon, NP, NN (not to be taken as in
Ewald’s Gr. p. 327, as plur. for M832) a pounding,
breaking in pieces, hence aromatic powder, which
from being a general name, became applied to some
particular kind of aromatic. LXX. θυμίαμα, Saad.

“---
siligqua, Aqu. στύραξ. (Arab. 3\G is i. q.
gum tragacanth.) :

Here also appears to belong 73) ΓΞ 2 Ki. 20:13;
Isa. 39:2, which may perhaps mean house of his
spices (so Aqu. Symm. Vulg.), although as to sense
it is rightly rendered by the Ch., Syr., Saad. and

G---

Arab. Polygl. (also Isa. loc. cit. for the Gr. veyw6a):

treasury. For it appears that in this house were
laid up the things which are mentioned directly after,
“silver and gold and spices and precious ointments,”
its name however being taken not from the former
but the latter. The opinion of Lorsbach now seems
to me a little too remote, who considered (Jen. Lit.
Zeit. 1815, No. 59), 93) to be a Persie word from
* *

wy rlG to deposit, οἰ keeping, custody.

5 199 an unused root, whence—

32 m. progeny, as well rendered by the Vulg.,
always joined with the syn. [2 which see. With
this accords Ath. 41,2": race, kindred, tribe (3 and

δ being interchanged, compare 733 for 13) Genesis

are 839, 3)

ἊΝ

21:93. in the Samaritan copy.—As to Job 31:3,
where in some MSS. and editions there is 3) (for

“.-

the common Ὕ33)), it may be 1. 4. Arab. δῷ wretched
life; but the common reading is to be preferred.

| 3) ἃ root not used in Kal, TO SMITE, TO
‘STRIKE. (Arab. and Ath. ss (G, χη: id., but
Tarely used, mostly in the sense of hurting. Cognate
M3}, and i. the Indo-Germanic lan-

“τ᾽

taal

DXLIX

n33i—"3

Nipuat, pass. of Hiphil, to be smitten, slain; once
found 2 Sa. 11:15.
ῬΙΕΙ,, unused; for as to the word which some have
referred as the inf. Piel, 132 Nu. 22:6, it is (as eisee
where, Josh. 10:4) 1 pl. fut. Hiphil, and the whole
passage is to be thus explained, 12°33 Sows vue
4307981 “ perhaps I shall be able to effect, that we
may smite them (Israel), and I may drive them
out.” The verb boy, like the Arab. 93, ¢ lan. is

in this place construed with a finite verb, like Esth.
8:6. The plural 13] was well explained by Sal. Ὁ.
Melech, “I and my people; or I (Balak) in war,
thou (Balaam) by curses.”

PuaL, pass. to be smitten, Exod. 9:31, 32; of far
more frequent use is Hophal, which see.

Hirmit 734, imp. 739 and ἼΠ, fut. 73%, 73% and
ἼΝ- (1) to smite, to strike (Gr. πλήσσω), e.g. any
one with a rod, Exod. 2:11, 13; Deu. 25:3; for the
sake of correction, Jer. 2:30; Neh. 13:25; water,
Exod. 8:13; a rock, Ps. 78:20; any one’s cheek, (to
buffet), Job 16:10; also with a stone (mit bem Steine
treffen), 1 Sa. 17:49, 50; with an arrow, 1 Ki. 22:34;
2 Ki. 9:24; with a horn, Dan. 8:7 (jtofen). A sin-
gular use is Dv ADM to strike roots, Germ. Sur:
geln fcjlagen, {diefen; pr. to send forth into the ground,
Followed by ἢ of pers. to strike out any thing from
any one, Eze. 39:3; an eye, Ex. 21:26.

Specially —(a) }3 737 to strike the hand, 2 Ki.
11:12; Eze. 22:13; and ἢ33 131) to strike with the
hand, Eze.6:11; fully 413 by ὮΞ 13 Eze. 21:19, 22:
to clap the hands, sometimes as a sign of rejoicing,
2 Ki. loc. cit.; sometimes of indignation, Eze. 22:13,
and of lamentation, Eze. 6:11; 21:19.

(b) 1 Sam. 24:6, NX ΤΣ ἫΝ “and the heart
of David smote him,” i. e. palpitated most vehe-
mently and struck his internal breast; compare Aésch.
Prom. 887; xpadia φόβῳ φρένα λακτίζει.

(c) God, or a messenger from him, is often said to
smite a person, or a people, or a country with a
disease or plague, i. 6. to inflict a plague upon it
(compare 333, 433); e.g. D202 13] to smite with
blindness, Genesis 19:11; a pestilence, Num. 14:12;
hemorrhoids, 1 Sam. 5:6; compare 2 Kings 6:18;
Zech. 12:4; and in like manner, to smite a land
with destruction, Mal. 3:24; also absol. Ex. 7:25,
“after Jehovah had smitten the river,” i.e. had
turned it to blood; compare verse 20; Zech. 0.11;
Isa. 11:15.

(d) to smite enemies, i.e. to conquer, to put ta
flight, Gen. 14:5; Deuter. 4:46; Josh. 12:7; 3 Sam.
13:4; 17:9.

ΤΠ2)--22

(6) to smite a besieged city, i.e. to take it, 1 Ch.
20:1; 2 Ki. 3:19.

(2) In a stronger sense.—(a) to smite in pieces,
to break in pieces (jerfdlagen); 6. 5. a house, Amos
3:15; 6:11. Ps. 3:8,“ thou hast broken in pieces
the jaw bone of all my enemies,” an image taken
frem beasts of prey.

(8) to pierce through, to pierce into, to trans-
fiz, e.g. with a spear, 1 Sam. 18:11; 19:10; 26:8;
2 Sam. 2:23; 3:27; 4:6; 20:10; with a flesh-hook,
1 Sam. 2:14; with a sword (279 ‘BD N33, see 279);
hence —

(c) to kill, to slay, Gen. 4:15; Ex. 2:12; some-
times with the addition of the word 52 as to life.
Gen. 37:21, YD 1332 N? prop. “let us not smite him
as to life,” so that he may lose his life; i. e.“‘let us not
kill him,” Deut. 19:6, 11. Levit. 24:18. Followed
by 3 partitive, to kill, to slay some of them. 2Sam.
23:10, O'F/733 J) “and he slew (some) of the
Philistines,” 2 Sam. 24:17; Eze.g:7; 2 Chr. 28:5,
17; especially 1 Sam. 6:19. Different is the pas-
sage, 1 Sam. 18:7, YDPNZ Nv 137 “Saul has slain
his thousands,” 1 Sam. 21:12; 29:5. It is even used
of wild beasts ravening, 1 Ki. 20:36; Jer. 5:6.

(3) in a lighter sense, to touch, to blast (compare
Arab. ><) e.g. a plant with worms, Jonah 4:7;
used of the sun and moon smiting persons, Jon. 4:8;
Ps. 121:6 (where the cold of the night appears.to be
attributed to the moon, as the heat of the day is to
the sun; compare Gen. 31:40; Hos. 9:16).

Hopuat 134, once 1337 Ps. 102:5.

(1) pass. of Hiph. No. 1, to be smitten—(a) to be
beaten, Nu. 25:14; Ex. 5:16.—(0) to be smitten
by God, smitten with a plague, 1 Sa. 5:12; Isa.1:5;
53:4.—(c) to be taken as a city, Eze. 33:21;
40:1.

(2) to be slain, killed, Jer. 18:21.

(3) to be touched, hurt by the sun or wind, Ps.
102:5; Hos. 9:16.

Hence 3D, and the two following nouns.

ΓΞ) adj. smitten, every where const. D!931 733
smitten in the feet, lame, 2 Sa. 4:4; 9:3. 72)
smitten in spirit, afflicted, Isa. 66:2; comp. 832.

m3 only in pl. 5°33 Psalm 35:15, smiting (with
the tongue), i.e. a railer, slanderer; compare Jer.
18:18.-

13} & 13) pr. n. Necho, king of Egypt, son of
Psammetichus. According to Manetho in the book
of dynasties, he was the fifth of the second Saitic
iynasty; and in order to distinguish him from his

DL

55)--Ἴ)

grandfather of the same name he is called Necho the
second. See Jul. Afric. in Routh’s in Reliquize Sacre
ii. p.147; 2 Kings 23:29, 33; 2 Ch. 35:20; 36:4;
Jer. 46:2; compare Herod. ii. 158, 159; iv. 42 (by
whom he is called Νεκώς). LXX. Νεχαώ.

33 (“ prepared”), [ Nachon], pr.n. of a thresh-
ing floor, 2 Sa. 6:6; called in the parallel place, 1Ch.
13:9 72.

Mm) an unused root, pr. i. 4. %23} to be before,
in the sight of,over against(see M33), to go straight.
Hence—

M3) adj. straight, right, pr. used of a way
going straight on (Germ. gerade aué). Isa. 57:2,
$33 eh “he who walks in a straight way” (der
gerade aus geht), i.e. an upright man; hence metaph.
upright, just, Ῥτον. 8:9. Fem. 193} “that which
is Just and proper.” Am.3:10; Isa. 59:14; plur.
nind) id. Isa. 26:10; 30:10.

n23 pr. subst. what is over against, in sight,

used as a prep.

(1) over against, opposite, Ex. 26:35; 40:24; —

Josh. 15:7; 18:17; 1 Ki. 20:29.

(2) before. nin ΓΞ) + q- myn > before ὦ et
myn 8 N33
before Jehovah, Lam. 2:19; metaph. known to him, —

vah, i. 6. acceptable to him, Jud. 18:6.

Jer. 17:16; compare Prov. 5:21. 0°38 n25 iv to
put (any thing) before one’s own face, i.e. regard it

with favour, to delight in it, Eze. 14:7 (verse 3 for —

DIY there is 13).

With prefixes —(1) 33 by pr. towards the face f

or front of any thing; towards, Nu. 19:4.
(2) 33?—(a) adv. towards what is opposite, i.e

straight before oneself (gerade vor fid, Luth. ftracté) —

Prov. 4:25.—(b) before, Gen. 30:38; hence—(e)
for (comp. Germ. vorand fir, the latter of which

has properly a local signification), used after a verb

of interceding, Gen. 25:21.
(3) "23 WY unto, even to (the place which is)
over against, Jud. 19:10; Eze. 47:20.

M23 with suff. 12) id. opposite, over against,
Ex. 14:2; Eze. 46:9.

24 TO ACT FRAUDULENTLY, Mal. 1:14. (Syt.

Ch. and Sam. id.)
Pir, id. followed by 9 of pers. Nu. 25:18.

ΠΙΤΉΡΆΕΙ,, id. followed by 2 Ps.105:25; and even

with an ace. (to treat or deal with some one fraudu-

lently), Gen. 37:18.
Derived nouns ep and > (for ΩΣ, bao, and—

|

|

«τ

mrap3—59)
bp) τα. pl. 03), 99 machination, wile, Num.
25:18.

DD an unused root, i. q. 533 (which see), to
gather, to heap up; whence—

D2) m. pl. 0°03) riches, wealth, a word belong-
ing to the later Hebrew; [found however in Joshua!];
iid;

Syr. 2 Chr. 1:11,12; Ecc. 5:18; 6:2;

Josh. 22:8.

D2) Ch. plur. 02) id. Ezr. 6:8; 7:26, POI ww,
‘ines.

23 not used in Kal; prop. 10 BE FOREIGN,
STRANGE (733, 133).

Pret 123—(1) to estrange, to alienate. Jer.
19:4, “and they have estranged this place,” i.e.
consecrated it to other gods. © Chald. and Syr. “have
polluted.” (Arab, Ss IV. to repudiate, to contemn.)
1 Sam. 23:7, according to the common reading, 133

3 pindy ink “God has fepucisked him, (and

delivered him) into my hand;” but I scarcely doubt
but that we ought to read 130; (LXX. πέπρακεν).

(2) not to know, to be ignorant of, Deu. 32:27.

_ Job 21:29, “ ask now those that go by the way, and
_ ye will not be ignorant of their signs;” you will

erect.

readily know who it is they point out as if with the

(3) i. q. Hiphil, to contemplate, to look at any
ὌΝ as strange or little known (Engl. to strange at
‘some thing, [this is Gesenius’s English]), Job 34:19.
_ Hipwit Ὕ3Π 1. 4. Piel No.3, to contemplate, to
behold, Gen. 31:32; Neh. 6:12. 0°13 V30 ig.

BY NY) to have respect of persons (as a judge), to

partial, Deut.1:17; 16:19; Pro. 24:23; 28:21;
tomp. Isa.3:9. Hence—
_ (2) to recognise, to acknowledge, Gen. 27:23;
$7:33; 38:25, 26; Deu. 21:17; Isa. 61:9.
- (3) to be acquainted with (poet.), Job 24:13;
84: 25; Isa. 63:16.
(4) to know, to know how, i.q. YV, in the later
Sicbrew. Neh. 13:24, M7 7379 Dy DIS “they
‘Know not how to speak the Jews’ language.” » Syn
; ἂς ΓΞ YT to know the difference between, Ezr. 3:13.
_ (5) to care for, Ps. 142:5; Ru. 2:10, 19.
ἢ ΝΙΡΗΑΙ, Ἴ)--ἰ) to make one’s self strange, to
make one’s self unknown, i.e. to dissimulate, to
‘feign, like Hithpael No. 2. Pro. 26:24.
i (2) pass. of Hiphil No. 3, to be known, Lam. 4:8.

_ Hirupar.—(1) pass. of Hiphil No. 2, tobe known,
Mecognised, Pro. 20:11.

ae

DLI

ΓΠΣ25- 2)

(2) i.q. Niphal, No.1, to dissimulate, to feign,
Gen. 42:7; 1 Ki. 14:5, 6.

Hence 733, 131, and the three nouns which fol-
low. [On the connection of the significations of this
root, see Thes. p. 887. ]

"133 const. 732 Deut. 31:16, something strange
—(a) a strange or foreign country. Hence 32
192, pl. 192.°22 a stranger, strangers, Gen. 17:12,
27; Ex. 12:43; sometimes with the additional notion
of hostility, Ps. 18:45, 46. 1230 oN strange gods,
Gen. 35:2; Jer. §:19.—(b) a strange or unknown
thing, specially used of a strange god, Neh. 13:30;
2 Ch. 14:2.

"32 m. Job 31:3, and 923 Obad. 12, a strange
(i.e, an unhappy) lot, fate, or fortune, a misfor-

tune (Arab. ὦ id.).

"133 £. 7793, pl. 092, adj. (from 173=92 with
the addition of the termination *-).—(1) strange—
(a) of another country and people, foreign, e.g. DY
522) Exod. 21:8; "133 W'S a foreigner, Deu. 17:15;
m9) YW Exod. 2:22.—(b) of another family, US
"2 a stranger, opp. to the son and lawful heir. Eee.
6:2, fem. 7°73] a strange woman, opp. to one’s own
with; especially used with regard to illicit intercourse;
hence an adulteress, comp. 7. Pro. 5:20; 6:24;
7°53; 23°27.

(2) metaph. new, unheard of, Isa. 28:21.

ΓΞ) 566 nN3),

m9 a root of uncertain authority, which is sup-
posed to signify the same as the Arab. _|\j Med. Ye,
TO FINISH, to procure (see Schult. Opp. Min. page
276, 277). Hence then is deduced —

Hirani, Isa. 33:1, ΓΞ (Dag. f. euphon.) for
ἼΠΠ3 (which Cod. Kenn. 4. gives as a gloss), when
thou shalt finish or make an end, i.e. leave off.
Another trace ἘΝ this root is supposed to be found
in the form nd 2 Job 1 ps 29; which, however, is
not less uncertain (see 23); especially as in the
Pheenicio-Shemitic languages there exists no root
beginning with the letters by (which, in Arabic, are
decancaabla My own opinion is, that we ought to
read with Lud. Capellus qno99 = W923 when thou
shalt make an end [let it be remembered that this is
only a conjecture]; compare the synonyms DDi and
ΓΞ standing in near connection, Dan. 9:24.

MID) 1 Sa. 15:9, refuse, vile (used of cattle);
LXX. ἠτιμωμένον, Vulg. vile, i.g. 733). There is

ΨῸ)-- ΝῺ)

no similar instance of a word so irregularly and
monstrously formed, and it seems to have arisen
from a blending of two, 733" (abstr. for concr.) and
M32 which appears like a gloss. See Lehrg.462, 63.

Sy) (perhaps for 281! “ day of God”), [Ne-
muel], pr. n. m.—(1) see Dwi? — (2) Num. 26:9.
Patron. ‘> ibid. verse 12.

Ἵ2) a spurious root, whence usually the forms
72), 1350, are derived, which really belong to the
root 25.

bn) a root of doubtful authority as a verb; of
which, all the forms that occur, may be referred (I
might almost say ought to be referred) to the roots
7 and Sym. From the root bby No. II, to cut off,
to be cut off, is the fut. 99", 19%, see this root,
p-ccccLxx1x, A; and to the Niph. of the same, perhaps
we should refer DAY? (for DNPD2) “ye shall be cut
off,” i.e. cireumcised, Genesis 17:11 (which is
commonly taken for Pret. Kal, of the root 00) to be
arene! To the root by undoubtedly belongs
pret. Niph. 71193 i. ᾳ, 913 to be circumcised, Genesis
17:26, 27; part. 0°71) 34:22. Compare Dit) and
Div, NNW for Nik and the observations on that
word. From this root, however, there is the noun—

nb) f. Prov. 6:6; plur. pn) 30:25, the ant,

S-u-

Arab. 443, perhaps so called from its cutting off,
i. e. consuming (Ὁ) i. q. bon).

2 an unused root—(I) i. q. Arabic 43 to be

spotted, covered over with specks [“ Syriac 3504 to
variegate ”]; compare ~j VIII, to have a speckled
skin. Hence 2 leopard.

(II) i.g. Arab. οὐ IV, to find limpid and sweet
water (see 17')2).

9 τὰ. leopard, so called from its spots [‘ prob.
also including the tiger”), Jer. 5:6; Hab.1:8. Syr.
9 ω 5 ge
fesas, Arab. ai, ai, Hth. 40°C: Ambar, fC:
(see the root) id.

“V3 Chald. id. Dan. 7:6.

ana?) (“rebel”), pr.n. Nimrod, the son of Cush,
and founder of the kingdom of Babylon, Gen. 10:8, g.
an A/] 7S i.e. Babylonia, Mic. §:5.

MTD) & OND) (Wimrah, Nimrim], pr. n., see
fH) ΓΞ p.cxvm, A '

DLII

mo—bxip2

Ὁ) (“drawn out” πε ΠΕ 29), [Nimshi], pr.n
of the grandfather of Jehu, 2 Ki.g:2; compare 1 Ki
19:16.

D) with suff. D3 (from the root DD) No. II) some-
thing lifted up, a token to be seen far off,
specially —

(1) a banner, such as was Set up on high moun-
tains, especially in case of an invasion, when it
shewed the people where to assemble, Isaiah 5:26;
11:12; 18:3; 62:10; Jerem. 4:6,21; Psa. 60:6.
Compare NNW. No. 2.

(2) a standard, or flag, as of a ship, Eze. 27:7;
Isa. 33:23.

(3) α column or lofty pole, Nu. 21:8, 9.

(4) metaphorically, a sign, by which any one ὦ

warned, Nu. 26:10. (Syr. bens a sign, a banner),

i13D) prop. part. Niph. f. (from the root 32D) the
bringing about, guidance of God, 2 Chr. 10:15.

10) i. 4. HD TO DRAW BACK, TO DEPART, only
in Kal in the inf. absol. 102 Isa. 59:13; and fut
15° Mic. 2:6.

Hira *)3—(1) to remove, to takeaway. Mic.
6:14, “thou shalt take away but shalt not save.”

(2) to displace (a landmark) Deu. 19:14; 97:17:
Hos. 5:10; once 12%” Job 24:2.

Hopuat 3517 to be removed, to depart, Isa. 59:84.
[In Thes. this is merely spoken of as “an uncertain
root, see 4D.” ]

1D) not used in Kal pr. i. q. Arab. (43 to smell,
to try by the smell, to try. The primary idea differs
from that of $93, which is to try by the touch, as if
to prove by a touch-stone.

Pre, 19}—(1) To TRY, TO PROVE any one. 1 Kings
10:1, “the queen of Sheba came, nin ind te
prove him with hard questions ;” to examine the wis-
dom of Solomon, ἃ Chr.g:1; Dan. 1:12, 14. Spe-
cially—(a) God is said to try or prove men by
adversity, in order to prove their faith, Gen. 22:1;
Ex. 16:4; Deu. 8:2, 16; 13:4; Jud. 2:22; compare
πειράζειν in New Test.—(b) men on the other hand
are said to prove or tempt God, when they doubt
as to his power and aid, Ex.17:2,'7; Deut. 6:16;
Ps. 78:18, 41, 56; Isa. 7:12, “I will not ask, neither
will I tem pt Jehovah.”

(2) to try,to attempt, make a trial, to venture
—(a) absol. 1 Sa. 17:39, 89) δ δ “for I have
made no trial.” Jud. 6:39.—(6) followe’ by an inf.
Deu. 4:34; 28:56.—(c) followed by an ace. of the

j ; ae ,

YDI--MD)

thing, Job. 4:2, mNDN POX IT NPA “can one at-

pe

tee ay Pir SO ORY on Ee Eee: τ
© + é - -. = bak

-Ω ear ὧ ἀγγελσω

ἐδῶ

ΐ No. 3.

Ν᾽

ma. 21;

tem pt a word with thee? wilt thou take it ill?”
Derivative MDD.

D2 fut. NB? τὸ puck ouT, —(a) any one from

his house, Ps. 52:7; from the land,i. 6. to drive into

exile, Prov. 2:22.—(b) used of a house, i.e. to de-
stroy, Prov. 15:25; men and houses, like plants, are
said both to be planted and plucked up; compare
YO) and UN.

Niruat to be plucked up, i.e. expelled (from a
land), Deu. 28:63.

Derivative ΠΡ,

MID) Chald. i. q. Hebr. Iruprat pass. Ezr. 6:11.

Ἢ Ὁ2 m. (from the root 12})—(1) a libation, a
drink offering, Deu. 32:38.

(2) a molten image, i. ᾳ. 132 Dan. 11:8.

(3) one anointed, i.e. a prince consecrated by
anointing, ἱ. ᾳ. ΠῚ, but more poetic in its use, Jos.
Ps. 83:12; Eze. 32:30; Mic. 5:4.

1. 92 i. gq. ἘΠ (compare No. 3) Τὸ PouR, TO
Pour out, Isa. 29:10, specially—
~ (1) in honour of a god, to make a libation, σπέν-
Bec, Ex. 30:9; Hos.g:4. Whence Isa. 30:1, 752
“TID σπένδεσθαι σπονδήν, to make a covenant, be-
-eause the ancients in making covenants were accus-
_tomed to offer libations, (compare Lat. spondere, from

ο΄ σπογδῆ).

(2) to cast out of metal, Isa. 40:19; 44:10.
(3) to anoint a king, Psalm2:6. Compare ἢ)

Niruat pass. of No. 3, to be anointed, Prov. 8:23.

ἷ - Ριει, 1. α. Kal No.1, to make a libation, 1 Chr.

πλεῖ; Syr. Pa. 14. In the parallel place, 2 Sam.

:16; there is Hiph. which is more used in the
-: ace.

_ Hipuw id. to pour out (libations), to make a li-
bation, Gen. 35:14; Num. 28:7; Jer. 7: 18; Psalm
16: 4.

. Hopnat pass. Ex. 25:29; 37:16.
ae Derived nouns, 735! No. 1. 7), 10).

Ἐ

IL 02: i. q. cogn. J2D.—(1) TO INTERTWINE,
τὸ WEAVE, TO ΒΕΡΘΕ,Ϊ. q. Arab. oun hence N31)

“the warp. From the idea of hedging, fencing, comes—
_ (2) to cover, to protect, Isa.25:7. Comp. 12D
Il. :

) Chald. to pour out, to make a libation,
; γ in Paki, Dan 2:46; where by zeugma it is

DLIII

ΚΣ -ὉΝΊΌΣ

applied also to the "722, compare Arab. «ἡ ζ,..) te
sacrifice to God.

JD2 and 92 m. with suff. 22, pl. D°2D3, "3.

(1) a libation, a drink-offering, Gen. 35:14;
Jer. 7:18; 92} 792) the offering (without blood),
and the drink- offering, Joel 1:9.

(2) a molten image, i. q. 138%, Isaiah 41:29;
48:5

=D) emphat. st. 83D) Chald. a libation, a drink-
offering, Ezr. 7:17 [plur. with suff. 71°2D2].

VD) see JD.

I. DD) ig. DDD

(Syr. 04 Ethpa. id. lonscos sick. Compare Hebr.
BAI, WIN). Isa. 10:18, DDS DbDIDD “as a sick man
pines away” [But avery good sense is given in
English version, in which it is taken as from the fol-
lowing].

TO PINE AWAY, TO BE SICK

_ IL DDJ not used in Kal, ig. 882 [* Arabic
v2”) prop. TO LIFT UP, TO EXALT; whence D3.

ἨΙΤΗΡΑΆΕΙ, Zech. g:16, “ they shall be (as) 338
IND Wy NiDdIIND Ἢ the stones of a diadem lifting
themselves up in his land.” But DDIINT Ps. 60:6,
is from the root 23).

yDI—(1) prop. i. 4. Arab ε TO PULL UP, TO

PLUCK OUT (compare D3); e. g. door posts, Jud.
16:3, 14; especially the stakes of a tent when a
camp moves, Isa. 33:20. Hence—

(2) to remove a camp, to break up from an en-
campment (as a nomadic band), Gen. 35:16; 37:17;
Num. 10:18; 33:3, seqq; an army of soldiers, Exod.
14:10; 2 Ki. 19:8; and also—

(3) to remove, to depart (auforeden); e. g. used of
the angel of God, Exod. 14:19; also used of the ark
of the covenant, Num. 10:33; of a wind springing
up, Num.11:31; to migrate, to journey, often used
of nomadic tribes, Gen. 12:9; 33:17.

(4) to bend a bow; Arab. 33 see YDID,

Niruat, to be plucked out, used of the cords of a
tent, Job 4:21 (see under the word ἽΠ)}); of a tent
itself, Isa. 38:12.

Hiruit ¥°D} —(1) causat. of Kal No. 2; tocausea
camp to remove, Exod. 15:22; Ps. 78:26.

(2) causat. of Kal No. 3, to cause to go, to lead,
Ps. 78:52; also to take away, 2 Ki. 4:4.

(3) to pluck up as a tree, Job 19:10; a vine,

"72—pbd?

Ps. 80:9; to cut owt (to quarry) stones, Eccles. 10:93
1 Ki. 5:31.
Derivatives, Y§"2, YRD

pd fut. PD’, once found Ps. 139:8, TO ASCEND.
This root, if it can be so called, is of frequent use in
Syriac and Chald., but only in the fut. imp. and inf. Kal
(οι, am, woms), and in Conj. Aph. (ao);
in the other forms, pret. and part. Pe., and Conj.
Ethp. they use the verb wo, so that the first
radical Nun never appears. And, indeed, such a root
1p seems never to have existed; and it may have
been rightly remarked by Castell (who has been un-
deservediy blamed for it by J. D. Michaélis, Lex. Syr.

p- 600), that PD', 005, and PPS, was} are con-
tracted from PPD‘, P2D¥. Other instances of words
so contracted that the former of two consonants is

_ doubled, are ΠΏΣ, AAD; ye commonly $ see
Caussin, p. 12, ete. Properly, therefore, this root
DD) should be excluded from Lexicons.

ΓΘ) Chald. id. (see Hebr.) Arne δ᾽, inf. 72020
to cause to ascend, to take up, Dan. 3:22; 6:24.

Hoprnat (in the Hebrew manner) P27 Dan. 6:24.

JD) [Wisroch], pr.n. of an idol of the Ninevites,
4 Ki 19:37; Isaiah 37:38; perhaps eagle, great

Se

eagle; from the Phenicio-Shemitic 1¥3, pes and
the syllable $1, which, in Persian, is intensive;
like ESab most splendid; G¢ υβ (Φαρνάκης) most
magnificent. As to Phenicio-Shemitic roots inflected
in the Persian manner, see Bohlenii Symb.§ 4. As to

ge
Ysa

nD) a spurious root; for the forms ND, np,
which might seem as if they belonged here, see under

mpd.

“1 (“shaking,” perhaps, of the earth), [Neah],
pr. n. of a town in the tribe of Zebulun, Josh. 19:13.

ny3 (“motion”), [Noah], pr. n. f., Num. 26:33.

Ὁ 2 m. ρίαν. (from the noun W3)—(1) child-
hood, Gen. 46:34.

(2) youth, adolescence, Pe.71:5,17; WHY) NUN
“the wife of thy youth,” whom thou marriedst when
young, Pro. 5:18; ὉΠ 323 children of youth, be-
gotten in youth, Ps.127:4. Metaph. of the youth of the
people of Israel, Jer.2:2; 3:4; Eze. 16:22,60; com-
“pare D2.

MWY) pl. f id. Jer. 34:30.

the worship of the eagle, see Jauh. ap. Gol. v.

‘DLIV

pyi—pos

Sey (perhaps, i. q. SS, DYtD), ΓΝ οἱ εἴ], prom

of a town in the tribe of Naphtali, Josh. 19:27.

ὯΔ) m. adj. (from the root 0Y3).—(1) pleasant
agreeable, Ps. 133:1; used of a song, Ps. 147: 1; the
harp, Psal. 81:3; of one beloved, Cant. 1:16. Plur,
Oy) pleasant things, i.e. pleasures, Job 3@
11, and MOY] Psalm 16:11.

(2) pleasant (as to place); plur.D°D'Y) pleasant

places, Ps. 16:6.

(3) benign, generous to any one, Ps. 135:3; ὁ

comp. EY) Ps. 90:17.

YI 1) TO BOLT a door, TO FASTEN WITH A _

BOLT; with an acc. 2 Sa. 13:17, 18; Jud. 3:23, 24.

(2) to shoe, to put on sandals, Arab. .\sj (which —

is done by binding round the foot with straps, and as
it were bolting it). Followed by two acc. Eze. 16:10
WA AVI “T shod thee with seal skin.”

Hiput, id., 2 Ch. 28:15.

Derivatives, 24929, Dy, and—

su

isi Gen. 14:23; Josh. 5:15, etc. In transferring a
domain it was customary symbolically to deliver a —
shoe (as in the middle ages a glove); hence the cast- —
ing down a shoe upon any country was a symbol of —
taking possession. Psa. 60:10, “ upon Edom will ἢ
cast down my shoe,” i. 6. I will take possession of it, Ὁ
I will claim it as my own (see Rosenm. Altes und
Neues Morgenland, No. 483), Ps. 108:10. Elsewhere |
a shoe thong, shoe latchet, and a pair of shoes(Am. —
2:6; 8:6), is used for any thing of very little value,

Dual 5°92 Am. loc. cit., and pl. Ὁ), once Mi
Josh. 9:5.

oy) fut. DY ΤῸ BE PLEASANT, LOVELY, used
of one beloved, Cant. 7:7; a friend, 2 Sam. 1:26; τὸ
BE PLEASANT, used of a country, Gen. 49:15; im-
pers. Pro. 24:25, Ὁ)" p’n2129 “to those who punish

(i. e. judges), there shall be delight,” i. 6. itshallbe —

well with them; comp. Ὁ 30%, % iD it is well with

me. (Arab. gxi and a iq. Hebr., ga to delight in
any thing.)
Derivatives, the seven following nouns, and 5°93,

DY) (« pleasantness”), [Naam], pr.n. m. 1 Ch.
4:15. .

DY) m.—(1) pleasantness, Pro. 3:17; OY3 "ὮΝ
pleasant, ie. suitable, beccming words, Pro 15:26
16:24. "ἣν

- Ἢ

by) f. (Deut. 29:4), a shoe,a sandal, Arabic

4)
a

has? se υῇ

Ἴ5)- πῶ

5, ω beauty, brightness; TN DI glory of Jeho-
wah, Ps. 27:4; comp. M7) 330 verse 13; Ex. 33:19.

Ε (3) grace, favour, Ps. 90:17: Zech. 11:7 (com-
pore χάρις, gratia; Germ. Huld, from the word hold).

: MOY) (“pleasant”), [Naamak], pr. n.—(1) of
‘two women, — (a) the daughter of Lamech, Gen. 4: 22.
—(b) the mother of Hehoborm, 1 Kange 14:21, 31;
3 Chron. 12:13.

© (2) of a town in the ἘῸΝ of Judah, Josh. 15:41;

mpare *D!DY2.
= ΓΝ ααπιϊἐε8], patron. of the pr. n. 22 No. 2,
for *22¥2 (which is found in the Samaritan copy),

Te

um. 26:40.

| 22 («my pleasantness”), [Naomz], pr. n. of

he mother-in-law of Ruth,.Ru. 1:2, 866.

ΐ f2¥3— (1) pleasantness; isaiah 17:10, ‘YD3
Y2 “ pleasant plants.”

ὃ (2) [Naaman], pr. π.---(α) of a son of Benjamin,
fen. 46: 21,— (ὁ) Num. 26:40.—(c) of a Syrian ge-
], 2 Ki. 5:1.

Ἐ “nny [Waamathite], Gent. n. from M9¥3 a town
erwise unknown, different from that mentioned

= (MOY1 No. 2), Job2:11; 11:1.

vee 2 an unused root, Chald: ΤᾺ to pierce, to prick,

toa into; whence ee (732) a kind of thorn,
erhaps the lotus spinosa (see Celsii Hierob.ii. p.191,
my remarks on Isa.7:19). Hence denom.—
ope m. a thorn hedge,a place of thorns,
ΠΣ 119; 55:13.

th ες TO ROAR (as ἃ young lion), Jerem. 51:38.

oy -iSsid. This word seems to be onomatop.
ike the kindred word 103, uttering a hoarse roaring
ound from the throat.

Wi TO SHAKE, specially —(1) to shake

it, Neh. 5:13; Isa. 33:15. :

(2) to shake off. Isaiah 33:9, bp) va ὋΣ

Bashan and Carmel shake off (the leaves),” i.e.

east them down.

Nipuai—(1) pass. to be shaken out, i. 6. cast out

fom a land, Job 38:13; Psa. 109:23. (Compare

Atabic sii to shake, to shake out, VIII. to be ex-
S§ecn-

pelled, | 43} expulsion).

(2) to shake oneself out (from bonds), to cast

hem off, Jud. 16:20.

DLV

ΣΡ.
14:27, ὉΠ FIND ONO-NY TINY WI “ and the Lord
shook out the Egyptians into the midst of the sea,”
i.e. he shook them from the land and cast them inte
the sea. Ps. 136:15.

Hirupak., to shake oneself out of any thing,

followed by 13 Isa. 52:2.
Hence 2 No. II, ΠῚ),

1 WV Ἀ EP & m. A BOY. (A primitive word, Sanser.
nara man, fem. nari, ndv?, woman, Zend. naere, Pers.
oh, rr Greek ἀνήρ). It is used both of a new-born
child, Exod. 2:6; Jud. 13:5,7; 1 Sam. 4:21; as
well as of a young man of about twenty, Gen. 34:19;
41:12 (compare 37:2; 44:22); 1 Ki. 3:7; Jer. 1:6,
7. It is sometimes used emphat. to express tenderness
of age (as in Lat. Site puer), iu various ways.
1 Sam. 1:24, W2 W371. Vulg. et puer erat adhue in-
Jfantulus. 1 Sam. 30:17, Wrens nik YD “ four
hundred men, young men.” In other places boy is
rather the name of function, and denotes servant
(like Gr. παῖς; Germ. Burjde, Sunge, Knappe). Gen.
37:2, WI iN “he (was) servant with the sons of
Bilhah,” etc. (er war HirtenEnave, Hirtentnedt), 2 Kings
5:20; 8:4; Exod. 33:11; 2 Ki. 4:12; used also of
common soldiers (Germ. die Surfcen;- compare WS
No. 1, let. h), 1 Kings 20:15, 17,19; 2 Kings 19:6.
Used of the Israelites, when young as a people, Hos.
11:1; compare OY),

(2) By a singular idiom of some books, or rather
by an archaism, like the Gr. ἡ παῖς, comm. it is used
for 7793 a girl, and is construed with a fem. verb,
Gen. 24:14, 16, 28, 55; 34:3, 12; Deu. 22:15, seq.
(The epicene gender has been incorrectly ascribed
to this word by Simonis and Winer.) In all these
cases the reading of the margin [5] is 7Y2 (com-
pare 817 page ccxvul, A). In the Pentateuch this
occurs twenty-two times; and also to this I refer
pl. O°) used of girls, Ruth 2:21, comp. 8, 22, 23
(LXX. κοράσια), also used of boys and girls, Job 1:19.
In like manner the Arabs, in the more elegant Jan-
guage, use masculine nouns also in speaking of the
other sex, and leave out the feminine termination

$ s-

τυ:
groom and bride, which latter is in common language

S-

which is used in common language, as a bride-
here, oot old woman, comm. ὅλας; comp. be
g-u-

for the comm. d\e) mistress,

ger

Ss = των

as for dams} a wile,

like the Germ. Gemabl for Gemabfin.
Derivatives, O° FYI, WI, ΠΣ, 12,

11. WY (from the root 2), m.a casting owt,

[ya
driving out, concr. what is driven out (used of
cattle), Zec. 11:16.

“W3 τὰ. (from the radical W3), boyhood, youth,
i.g. OY HY. Job 33:25; 36:14; Psa. 88:16; Prov.
29:21.—In Job 36:14, and Psa. loc. cit. some have
given it the signification of driving out (from the
root W2), but this is needless.

TW £.—(1) a girl, Jui. 19:4, seqq.; Est. 2:9,
13; also used of one vedyapoc, Ruth 2:6 (compare
ngin3).

(2) handmaid, a servant, Prov. 9:3; 31:15;
Ruth 2:8, 22; 3:2.

(3) [Naarah, Naarath], pr. n.—(a) of a town
on the confines of the tribe of Ephraim (Josh. 16:7),
called, 1 Ch.'7:28, [W2.—(6) f. 1 Ch. 4:5.

TY) see "WB.

my (“ boy,” 1. 6. “servant of Jehovah,” for
MW), [Neariah], pr.n.—(1) 1 Chron. 3:22, 23.
—(2) 1 Chron. 4:42.

TW) (« juvenile” “ puerile”), [Naaran],
pr. n., see ΠῚ 2 No. 3, a.

ny) fem. tow, which is shaken out from flax
(from the root 3), Jud. 16:9; Isa. 1:31.

wy Ὁ δὴ unused root. Arab. U2 to bear up,
hence wy No. IL. for wy),

ἢ) Memphis, pr. n. see ἢ.

352 an unused root. Arab gui to go forth,

kindred to the verbs ΡΞ) to go out, and 33) to sprout;
whence—

ΔΒ) (“sprout”) [Nepheg] pr. n. m.—(1) Ex.6:
21.—(2) 2 Sam. 5:15; 1 Chr. 3:7; 14:6.

ΓΒ) ἢ (from the root *'3)—(1) a lofty place
(compare 3), hence W3 M5}, W3 MH} Jos. 11:2;
12:23; 1 Ki. 4:21; and ellipt. WW Sos. 17:11; pr.
n. of a maritime town near mount Carmel.

(2) a steve, Isa. 30:28; compare ἢ).

ΘΒ) (ex pansions,” from the root DB} Syr.and
Chald. to stretch out) [Nephusim] pr. ἢ. m. Ezr.
2:50; 0p, for which there is in 39 DDD), and
Neh. 7:52; D°DY*8) (a reading which is undoubt-
edly false, blended from ὩΣ) and Ὁ").

TD) i. q. M5 To BLOW, TO BREATHE (an onoma-
tov. root. Compare Germ. faden, anfaden. Arabic

DLVI

ya

ee e33° blo ry . e,2
ce and road to WS a and 3
harsher snorting sound). Special-y—

(1) to blow upon any one, followed by 3, Eze

express ἃ

7:9.

(2) M2 ΠΕΣ to blow the fire, Eze. 22:21; without
3, Eze. 22:20, and Isa. 54:16; M52 85 a pot blown
upon, 1. 6. boiling upon a blown fire, Job 41:12; Jer.
1:13.

(3) to disperse, or cast away by blowing, fol
lowed by 3 Hag. 1:9.

(4) to breathe out (the soul, the life), Jer. 15:9

Puat to be blown, used of a fire, Job 20:26.

Ηιρηπ, —(1) with the addition of 83 to cause to
breathe out the soul, Job 31:39; a hyperbolical
expression for to extort sighs, to torment miserably, —

(2) to blow away, metaph. 1. q. to value lightly,
to despise, Mal. 1:13.

Derived nouns, M5, M5, MEA, and—

mp3 (“ blast,” perhaps a place through which
the wind blows), [Nophah], pr. n. of a town of the
Moabites, Nu. 21:30; supposed to be the same as
m3, which see.

by) only in pl. p°p) m. giants, Gen. 6:4; Nu.
13:33. So all the ancient versions (Chald. NDEI the
giant in the sky, i.e. the constellation Orion, plur,
the greater constellations). The etymology of this
sz

word is uncertain. Some have compared ἰὼν

A.J, which Gigg. and Cast. render, great, large ἐπ᾿

body ; but this is incorrect; for it means, excellent,
noble, skilful. I prefer with the Hebrew interpreters
and Ασα. (ἐπιπέπτοντες) falling on, attacking, so that
ἜΣ is of intransitive signification. Those who used
to interpret the passage in Genesis of the fall of the
angels, were accustomed to render op) Sallers,
rebels, apostates. .

Ὡ ΘΒ) see D°D15).

WE) (according to the Syriac usage, “ refresh-
ment”), [Naphish], pr.n. of a son of Ishmael, Gen.
25:15; and of his posterity, 1 Ch. §: 19.

DYDYB) see DYDIE?.

"J22 an unused root, of uncertain signification;
whence—

153 m. a kind of gem, but what, it is
(comp. the kindred 38) Ex. 28:18; 39:11;
27:16; 28:13. The LXX. render it three times by
ἄνθραξ, 1. 6. carbuncle. I define nothing as to whal
it is.

δὴ

Ὁ DLV bps—sys

ὃ 2 fat. bey, inf. bb) with svff. 1p) 2 Sa. 1:10,
and 1253 1 Sa. 29:3.
(1) τὸ FALL. (Syr. Ch. S45, 227 id. The pri-
mary syllable fal which is found in this sense in the
Germ. fallen, Engl. to fall; Gr.and Lat. fallo, σφάλλω,
"pr. is to cause to fall, to supplant; transp. it is labi). It

is used of a man falling on the ground, Ps. 37:24;
_ or falling from a horse or a seat, Gen. 49:17; 1 Sa.

4:18; into a ditch (MMW3) Ps. 7:16; falling into a
snare, Am. 3:5, etc.; falling in battle, 2 Sam. 1:4;
Isa. 10:4; Psalm 82:7 (fully 2793 2B) to fall by the
sword, Ps. 78:64; Eze. 11:10, and so frequently) ;
, used of one fallen sick (ape? Spy compare the Fr.
tomber malade [so the English expression ]), Exodus
/ 21:18; also used of buildings falling into decay,
᾿ Jud. 7:13; Eze.13:12; Am. 9:11. Part. 53) fall-
| ing; in a past sense, fallen, lying down, Jud. 3:25;
' 1Sam.5:3; 31:8; Deut. 21:1; in a future sense,
| about to fall, becoming a ruin, Isa. 30:13. Used of
\ a prophet who sees visions, divinely brought before
| him in his sleep; thus are the words to be under-
| stood, Num. 24:4, “ who saw the visions of God Spi
᾿ Dy 9D) lying (in sleep) and with open eyes” (se.
| of the mind); an incorrect interpretation was lately
| given of this passage by a learned man (Lit. Zeit.
| Jen. 1830, iv. p. 381), who interpreted 2852. in this
| passage of the falling sickness. Specially to fall
| is used of—(a) a fetus which is born, Isa. 26:18;
| comp. I]. xix. 110, ὅς κεν ἐπ᾽ ἤματι τῷδε πέσῃ μετὰ
i

| ποσσὶ γυναικός ; where the Schol. πέσῃ, yevvij9n; also,
| καταπέπτω, Sap. vii. 3; cadere de matre, Stat. Theb.
160; Arab. Li. (not wv») In Chaldee, ΡΣ spe-
| cially is used of an abortion; whence Heb. 5), which
᾿ see.—(b) used of members of the body which fall
| away, become emaciated (einfatten), Nu. 5:21, 27.—
(6) of the face cast down through sorrow, Gen. 4:5,6.
᾿ Comp. Hiphil No.1, e.—(d) of men who are fallen
| into calamities, 2 Sam.1:10; Prov. 24:16.—(e) of
| Kingdoms or states, which are overthrown, Isa. 21:9;
| Jer. 51:8; Amos 5:2.—(f) of lots which are cast,
| Eze. 24:6; Jon. 1:7; and even of any thing obtained
_ by lot, followed by δ Nu. 34:2; Jud. 18:1.— Also,
' in various ways it is figuratively applied (to express
ideas for which in Latin compound verbs would be used)
=(9) to fall down (from heayven),-used of divinely

| Tevealed oracles, Isa.g:7; comp. Chald. Dan. 4:28,

and Arab. ι }5 to fall down (from heaven), to be re-

yea Hence the Spirit of God, or the hand of God,
to descend upon any one, Eze. 8:1; 11:5.
}) to fail upon any one as deep sleep (to op-

press), followed: by Sy Gen. 15:12; terror, Ex. 15:
16; Josh. 2:9; Est.8:17; 9:2; Ps. 55:5, 105:38;
Dan. 10:7; Job 13:11; calamity, Isa. 47:11.—(?)
to fall from one’s purpose or counsel, followed by
19 Ps. 5:11, OMiyD 1981 «let them fall from their
ccunsels;” compare Ovid. Met. ii. 328.—(k) to fall
to the ground, to fail, Nu.6:12; especially used of
vain promises, Josh. 21:45; 23:14. More fully
ΤΊΣ ΝΣ 7B), Gr. πίπτειν εἰς γῆν, ἔραζε, 2 Ki. 10:10
(comp. χαμαιπετὲς ἔπος, Pind. Pyth. νἱ. 37; Nem. iv.
65; Ol. ix.19; Platonis Eutyphr. 17).—(/) to fall
out, to happen. Ru. 3:18, 134 bby 7S “how the
thing will fall out” (Cic. Brut. 40), i.e. will happen;
comp. Chald. Ezr. '7:20.—(m) followed by |!) com-
parative, to fall in comparison with any one, i. e. to
be inferior to him, to yield to him, Job12:3; 13:2;
also, followed by )9Ὁ Est. 6:13.

(2) It is also used of those who purposely cast
themselves, throw themselves, or rush upon any
place (compare Syr. “Nu, which is put in the New
Test. for πίπτειν and βάλλεσθαι), specially —(a) to
fall prostrate, to prostrate oneself, 2 Sam. 1:2;
yw bby, “and he fell (prostrated himse!f) on the
ground,” Job 1:20; often with the addition of by
Y28 Gen. 17:3, 17; Num.16:4; Jos. 7:6; YES oY
2 Sam. 14:4; T9378 PEND 1 Sam. 20:41; also ‘5 ‘0b
Gen. 44:14; Β ΟῚ "28? Esth. 8:3.— (Ὁ) dy dba
‘2 ΝΟΣ to fall on some one’s neck, to rush into his
embrace, Genesis 33:43 45:14; 46:29; compare
50:1.—(c) ἸΞῪΠ wy 589 to fall, (throw oneself) on
one’s own sword, 1 Sam. 31:4, 5; 1 Chr. 10:4.—
(d) to fall upon as anenemy, to attack, Job 1:15;
followed by 3 Jos. 11:7.—(e) to alight from a
beast or chariot; followed by Ὁ Gen. 24:64; 2Ki.
5:21.—(f) to let oneself down, to encamp as an
army, Jud. 7:12; of a people, Gen, 25:18; (compare
16:12). LXX. karyknoe. — (9) ΣΤ *3nn nbpy my
prayer (petition) falls before any one, a phrase which
has a twofold meaning. —(a) to ask as a suppliant,
Jer. 36:7.—() to be heard and attended to, an-
swered; Jer. 37:20; 42:2, (pr. to be allowed to lay
one’s petition down; to accept it; which, when it is
done, intimates a disposition to answer it). —(h) to
fall away, to desert, (abfallen), Gr. πέπτειν, δια-
πίπτειν, 1 Sa. 29:3; followed by ΟΝ 1 Chr. 12:19,
20; 2Chr. 15:9; Jer. 21:9; 37:14; 39:9; Isa. 54:
153 Os Jer. 37:13; 38:19; 52:15; to any one.

Hiruit—(1) causat. of Kal No. 1 to cause to fall,
i. e.—(a) to cast, to throw (werfen) e. g. wood on
the fire, Jer. 22:7; to throw down, to prostrate
any one (niederwerfen), Deu. 25:2; to throw down,
a wall, 2 Sa. 20:8. --- (Ὁ) to cause any one to fall

95)-- 58)

by the sword, Jer. 19:7; Dan. 11:12; to fell trees,
4 Ki. 3:19, 25; 6:5.—(c) to bear, to bring forth,
Germ. werfen (see Kal No. 1, a), Isa. 26:19; “ the
earth shall bring forth the dead,” i.e. cast them forth
from herself. —(d) to cause to fall away (as a limb
—the thigh), to emaciate, Num. 5:22; see Kal No.
1, Ὁ. -- (6) to cause to fall, used of the countenance,
for sorrow or anger, Jer. 3:12; followed by 3 of pers.
(to be angry with any one); also 5 25 ΕΠ to let
any one’s countenance fall, i.e. to make sad, Job
29:24; see Kal No. 1, c.—(/) to cast a lot, Psalm
22:19; Pro. 1:14; also without δ} 1 Sam. 14:42;
hence to distribute by lot, to appropriate to any one
followed by an ace. of the thing, and Ὁ of pers. Jos.
13:6; 23:4; Eze. 45:13; 47:22; without the dat.
Ps. 78:55; see Kal No. 1, f.—(g) to lay down one’s
request (petition) before any one, i.e. to ask as a
suppliant, Jerem. 38:26; 42:9; Dan. g:18, 20; see
Kal 2, g.

(2) to let fall, e.g.a stone, Nu. 35:23; hence—
(a) 738 5°87 to let fall to the ground (used of a pro-
mise), not to fulfil, 1 Sa. 3:19; without ΠΝ Esth.
6:10; see Kal 1, 4.—(0) to drop, to desist from
anything (Germ. eine Gache fallen laffen); followed by

1) Jud. 2:19.
᾿ς -HirurparL.—(1) to prostrate oneseif, Deuteron.
_g°18,25; Ezr. 10:1,

(2) followed by Y to rush upon, to attack
any one, Gen. 43:18.

Ῥιμει, 5 B) once in Ezekiel (a book abounding in
uncommon forms) 28:23, i. q. 253, which is found in
a similar connection, Eze. 30:4; 32:20.

Derivative nouns, 953, 5°53, on mpd, NOB.

bp) Ch. fut. 58) (compare Syr. S24, in Targ.
freq. 28°), i. q. Heb,— (1) to fali—(a) to fall down,
Dan. 7:20; 4:28, 2D) NOY} Sp “a voice fell from
heaven,” (compare Isaiah g:7).—(b) to fall out, to
happen, Ἐν. 7:20.

(2) to be cast down, Dan. 3:23 (Syr. Nau, to
be cast into prison); to prostrate oneself, Daniel
3:6, 7, 10,11; ‘TBS SY Dan. 2:46.

BJ m. a premature birth, which falls from the
womb, an abortion, Job 3:16; Ps.58:9; Ecc. 6:3.
Compare the root as used of a birth, Kal No. 1, a.
Hiph. No.1, c. In the Talmud 5) is used of a pre-

mature birth, and the Arab. |i. to fall IV. to mis-
carry, Arab. his abortion,

Sop) sew 58) Pilel.

DD) an unused root; see D'DI52,

DLVIII

wey—bp; |

y5) i. ᾳ 1B—(1) TO BREAK, TO PASH IK
PIECES, e.g. an earthen vessel, Jud. 7:19; Jerem
22:28. Hence—

(2) to scatter a flock, or a people, Isa. 11:12.

(3) reflex. to disperse selves, to be dispersed
(of a people), 1Sam. 13:11; Isai, 33:3; Gen. 9:19,
PWD TSE. nby “ from these was all the earth
dispersed,” i.e. the nations of all the earth dis-
persed themselves (comp. Gen. 10:5).— Besides the
pret. it only occurs in the inf. absol. 7152 Jud. 7:19,
and part. pass. 735] Jer. 22:28. In imp. and fut.
the verb YB is used (see Heb. Gramm. § 77).

PirL—(1) i.q. Kal No.1, to break, or dash in
pieces, an earthen vessel, Ps. 2:9; children against
a rock, Ps. 13'7:g.

(2) to disperse, to scatter a people, Jer. 13:14;
51:23. Inf. 782 subst. the dispersion of the Israelites
amongst the countries of the Gentiles, διασπορά, Dan.
1:0. :

Puat, part. broken in pieces, thrown down, Isa.
27:9.

Derivatives 73’), 75’, and—

ΤΌΣ m. inundation, shower, Isa. 30:30; from
the root 72) Aram. to pour out; kindred to this is wb

Med. Ye, to overflow; compare amongst others the
word P1! to scatter, to pour. τὴ

52 Chald. τὸ @o out, Dan. 2:14; 3:26; 5:5:
to.be promulgated (as an edict). Dan. 2:13, SDT
NPB; compare Luke 2:1, ἐξῆλθε δόγμα. Imp. phar. |
IPB Dan. 3:26.

ApHEL P23, P'BIT to bring out, Dan. 5:2, 3;
Ezr. 5:14; 6:5. Hence—

NP5) f. emphat. SNP) Chald. cost, expenditure,
that which is laid out and spent; compare δὲν let. k
Ezr. 6: 4,8; Syr. hoo: id.; Arab. (533 IV. to lay

g---

ont money; 4&3 and di} cost.

Wd) not used in Kal; Arab. ats Conj. V. ὦ
breathe strongly, to pant. |

NIPHAL, TO TAKE BREATH (when wearied [or, f
rest, cease from working ]), Ex.23:12; 31:17; 2 Sam.
16 : 14 (Arabic Conj. IL. to refresh any one).

Hence pr. n. 8) and —

WD) with suff. ἘΣ; plur. nivp2 (O°YD) once Eze.

Sh
13:20); comm. but more frequently, ἢ (Arab. , 4),
9 ν»

Syr. Jac). :
(1) breath, Job 41:13; 70 YB breath of life,

s-u

|

Genesis 1:20, 30; also a (sweet) odour, whch is

ο 5)
exhaled, Prov. 27:9; OS} ‘BB smelling bottles, Isa.

3:20
Hy * (a) the soul, anima, ψυχή, by which the body lives,
the token of which life is drawing breath (compare |

ΟΠ, Lat. anima; compare Gr. ἄνεμος), the seat of
which was supposed to be in the blood (Lev. 17:11;
Deuter. 12: 23; Genesis 9:4, 5; compare Ovid. Fast.

ΟΥ͂ 469); Gen. 35:18,

hence /ife, vital principle.
departing,” as she gave up the ghost. 1 Ki.17:21,
ρὸν mya IPNTwD) δ ΞΘ “Jet now the soul of
_ ¢hild return into him.” Exod/'91: 23, NOA w>}
ἢ ΘῈΣ “life for life.” The soul is also said both to

Rive, Gen. 12:12; Psalm 119:175; and to die, Jud.
> 30; to be killed, Num. 31:19; to ask, 1 Kings
: 3:11; to be poured out (inasmuch as it departs alongs
_ with the effused blood), Lam. 2:12; Isaiah 53:12. So
᾿ ey he feared for his life, Josh. 9:24; Eze. 32:10.
_ Asto the phrase YD} ‘D N37 see 132. It is often used
“in phrases which relate either to the loss or to the
7 preservation of life, —(a) WEIN on account of life,

to save life, 2 Ki. 7:7; compare Greek τρέχειν περὶ
ε ῆς, Od. ix. 423. Valk. ad Herod. vii. 56; ix. 36;
ind even (of a hare) περὶ κρεῶν. But, Jer. 44:7,
is against life, in detriment of life. —(b) WDI2 with

ril of life, 2 Sa. 23:17; 18:13, ΟΡ). 1Ki.2: 23,
7 WAITNS ΤΟΣ ΝΣ 24 W232 “ at the peril of his
life has Adonijah said this,” ‘Lam. 5:9; Pro. 7:23;
Γ΄ eompare ΝΞ. 1 Ch. 12:19. In other places for
life (taken away), i.e. on account of the killing of
some one, Jon. 1:14; 2 Sam. 14:7.—(c) ‘2 ving for
the red. of one’s life, θη. 9:5; Deu. 4:15; Josh.
33:11.

_ Also, in many expressions which belong to the
Retaining of life by food and drink, or to the con-
trary. Thus they say, “my soul (life) i is satisfied”
With meat and drink, Pro. 27:7; Isa. 55:2; to fill
δ" soul, (the life), i.e. to satiate, Prov. 6:30; and
52 is used even for the aliment, Isa. 58:10; and on
6 contrary, “my soul (life) hungers” (Pro. 10:3;
27); thirsts (Prov. 25:25), fasts (Psal. 69:11),
Stains from certain kinds of food (Num. 30:3), is
luted by them, Eze. 4:14; also, an empty soul
μὲς e. hungry, Isaiah 29:8; a dry soul, i.e.

Nu. 11:6; to open wide the soul (or, life)
5. the jaws), ion 5:14; Hab. 2:5.—The soul as
distinct from the body is meant, Job 14:22.
< (3) the mind, as the seat of the senses, affections,
ἈΠΕ various emotions (see a> 1, letter δ), to which is
_ useribed love (Isa. 42:1; ack 1:73; 3:1—4; Gen.
34:3), joy (Psal. 86:4) fear (Isa. 15:4; Psal.6:4),
‘Pitty towards God (Psal. 86:4; 104:1; 143:8), con-

DLIX

ΡΣ ΓΟΝΞ ΠΝ “and it came to pass as her soul was |

war—bp).

' fidence (Ps. 57:2), desire (Ps. 42:3; 63:2), appetite

both that for food, Pro. 6:30; 10:3; Mic. 7:1; Deu.
| 12:20 αλ μανίᾳ wb} bya a greedy man, Pro. 23: 2),

and also sexual, Jer. 2: 24; Ezek. 23:18; also, for
᾿ slaughter and revenge, Psal. 27:12; 41:3; 105:22;
| Ex. 15:9; comp. Pro. 21:10; she on the contrary,
| hatred, Isa.1:14; Psal. 17:9; contempt, Eze. 36:5;
| Isa.4g:7; revenge, Jer. 5:9; sorrow, Job 19:2; 27:2;
30:25. As the seat of warlike valour, so used when
a. poet speaks to his own soul. ok 5:21, ‘TIA
TY WD? “ tread down, O my soul, the strong. » Jer.
4:19, VB] “AYDY Wie PP °D “because thou hast .
heard the voice of the trumpet, O my soul.” Used
of the sensations in general, Ex. 23:9, VD27-NS DAY
43 “ye know the soul of a stranger,” what sort of
feelings strangers have. 1 Sa. 1:15, “I have poured
out my soul before Jehovah,” i. e. I have opened to
Jehovah the inmost feelings of my mind; Pro.12:10.

Words, also, by which the sensations of the soul
are expressed, are often applied to the soul, 082, and
thus the soul is said to weep, Psal.119:28; to be
poured out in tears, Job 30: 16; to cry for vengeance,
Job 24:12; and; on the contrary, to invoke blessings, -
Gen. 27:4, 25. Rather more rarely, things are at-
tributed to the soul which belong—<(a) to the mode
of feeling and acting, as pride (WD) 3M Pro. 28:
25), patience and impatience (0752 FIST Job 6: : 11).
—(b) to will and purpose, Gen. 23:8, “NS τον
Dav) “ if it be (in) your mind,” i.e. ἐξ ye have so
purposed in your mind; 2Ki.g:15. 1Chr. 28:9,
M¥DN WHI2 “ with a willing mind.”—(c) to the un-
der standing and thahidiiley of thinking, Ps.139:
14, “my soul (mind) knoweth right well.” Prov.
19:2. 1Sa.20:4, “ what thy soul (mind) thinketh.”
Deut. 4:9, “ keep thy soul; do not forget.” Lam.
3:20. All of these expressions are more commonly
used of the heart; (see 22 No.1, letters c—e).

(4) coner. 2 sium that in which there is a soul
or mind (W532) Jos. 10:28; vnanba “every living
thing,” verses 30, 32, 35, 37- Sometimes more
fully 735 wD} Gen. 1:24; 2:7, 19; and with the ad-
dition of the article M3 W2 Gen. 1:21; 9:10; pr.
animal of life, i. e. endued with life (lebendige Seele
=lebendiges Ween), living creature, Gen. 2:7; com-
monly collect. living creatures, Gen. 2:21, 24; 9:
10, 12,15; Lev. 11:10; in this phrase it should be
Babived that 7A is χων of the substantive 7D
(life), not the fem. of the adjective Ἢ (living); so that
mn WD, equally with UDI, is of either sex, and may
be ediintfubd with a masculine. ‘This serves to illus-
trate the words, Gen. 2:19, where interpreters have

differed, OY NIN 7D W|I ONT Ὗ; NIP Wr

τ) -- Ὁ Ὲ

“and whatsoever Adam called them, the living
creatures, that was their name;” for 1b and wy, refer
᾿ to 7 D2, which after 1D is pleonastic. — Specially it
is α man, a person, particularly in certain phrases,
in which in German also the word soul is used, as
WD} 223 to steal a man (comp. Germ. SeelenverEaufer)
Deu. 04:7; WD box Eze. 22:25; also—(a) in laws,
Ley. 4:2; NOM] 5 vip) “if any soul (i.e. if any one)
sin,” Lev. 5:1,2, 4, 15, 17; compare the phrase 713)
ΡΩΝ NNT WI under the word NID Niph. No. 2.
Σ 1 in ἃ census of the people, as U5} ΤΕΣ seventy
souls, seventy persons, Ex.1:5; 16:16; Gen. 46:18,
“7; Deu. 10:22 (Gr. similarly ψυχαί, Burp. 1 Peter
3:20); more fully DJS VB} Num. 31:46; compare
Gen. 14:21.—(c) used of slaves, Gen 12:5; 537
me kde te “the slaves which they had obtained
in Haran,” Eze. 27:13; compare ψυχαὶ ἀνθρώπων,
Apoc. 18:13; 1 Macc. 10:32. --- (α) Π YB) (where
Mt) is the genit., compare above the phrase ΠΡ 52)
any dead person, a corpse, Nu. 6:6; xd nd ving by
N2) “he shall not come near a dead body,” Lev.

21:11; and even without MN id., in the phrases
ving xDD Num. 5:2; 9:6,7,10; and ¥2) N20 Lev.
22:4; Hag. 2:13; he who pollutes himself by touch-
ing a dead body; compare Num. 19:13.

(5) With suff. "Y3, 4W2 etc.; it is sometimes I

myself, thou thyself (compare Arab. a and
Germ. felb, felber, Swed. sjel of the same stock as
Bals soul, see Adel. iv. p. 47). Hos. 9:4, pond
vinad " Giese food (is consumed) by themselves.”
said 46:2; also reflex. "ΕΒ me myself, Job 9:21.
It has also hens remarked by interpreters that Ὁ),
152 are often put for the personal pronoun *38, nAN,
but all the instances which they cite are to be ex-
plained by what has here been observed, No. 2, 3.
It is often thus used in sentences in which life is said
to be in danger. Ps. 3:3, “ many say of me (to my
soul Ὁ), there is no help for him in God.” Ps,
11:1, “ why say ye to me (my soul wip») flee as
abird to your mountain?” Isa. 3:9, DWI? YN “ woe
to them!” (pr. to their life, or soul). Psalm 5.28)
35:3,73; 120:6; to this head also belongs Isaiah
§1:23, “ who say to thee (to thy soul WwE2?), lie
down, that we may go over;” and in similar in-
stances. In other instances, it refers to the feelin
of the soul or mind,e. g. Job 16:4, NOA DIV} th 9
ἘΞ which must not be rendered, “Oh that ye were
in my place!” but “ Oh that ye felt what I feel!”
ware eud) nur gu Muthe wie mir; (compare Ex. 42: 9).
Once, however, ‘Y52 and ΠῚ come so near to the
nature of a pronoun, that they are even construed

DLX

Ὁ)

with the first person of verbs, Ina. 26:9; compare
13} followed by the 1 pers. Gen. 44:32.

nd) f. probab. i.g. 543 and 75) a lofty place
(from the root 83), only found Josh. 17:11, ἢ
npit. Targ. three regions.

nd) ¢. (root #13 see Hiph. No. 2), α dropping
down, dripping, hence D'D'¥ NDI dropping of
honeycombs, i.e. honey dropping from the combs,
i. q. W! (which see), Ps. 19:11. Hence without the
gen. DDS id. Cant. 4:11; Prov. §:3; 24:13, Mp3
42 y Pini “ honey droppings (which are) sweet
to thy palate,” (where the predicate PIN? is not in-
flected; compare Gen. 49:15).

ὩΠ5) plur. m. contentions, battles, once

nd Niph.

found Gen. 30:8; verbal from the root
to wrestle, to strive, to fight.

MAD) («opening”),[Nephtoah], see MAS 2

under the word ἢ p. cccctxvul, B.

DO’NMD) [Naphtuhim], pr. n. of an Egyptian
nation, Gen. 10:13; 1 Ch. 1:11.

derstands this region to be situated to the east of

Pelusium near the Sirbonian lake; but all this 18.
See Michaélis, Spicileg. Geogr. tom.
i. p.269. Jablonskii Opuscc. ed. te Water, tom.i, |

very uncertain.

p- 161.
Smp) (“my strife,” see Gen. 30:8), pr. name,
Naphtali, a son of Jacob by his concubine Bilhah;

the ancestor of the tribe of that name, the bounds of —

whose territory are described Joshua 19:32—39-
LXX. Νεφθαλείμ.
Ὧ m. (from the root 7$2)—(1) α flower, Gen
40:10, i. q. 782 and }$2, see the root No. 2.
(2) α hawk, see the root No. 3, Lev. 11:16; Deu.
14:15; Job 39:26. LXX. ἱέραξ. Vulg. accipiter ἢ
compare Bochart, Hieroz. t. ii, p. 226.

NS) i.q. ὟΣ No. 3, TO FLY, TO FLY AWAY.
Jer. 48: g, 8¥D N8¥2 “he may go away by flying,”
where a paronomasia is to be observed in ΤΥ,
and 8¥A. [In Thes. this root is referred to 7¥}.]

23) TO SET, TO PUT, TC PLACE, i.g. 333, which

see. Arab. wc) id.

Νιρηλι, 3%)—(1) to be put, set; followed by 7%

Bochart (Phaleg. —
iv. 29) compares Gr. Νέφθυς, the wife of Typhon,
and according to PIntarch (De Iside, p. 96, ed. Squire),
the extreme limit of the earth washed by the sea (com=
pare the Egyptian NEqeuoy terminal); this opi-
nion has been adopted by J. D. Michaélis, who un=

" py

ἊΣ

ΠΝ) --

to be set over any thing, 1 58. 29:9; Ruth 2:5, 6.

ΟΡ τι. 283 an officer, director, 1 Ki. 425,73; 5:30; 9:23-
(2) to set. oneself, to be ready, Ex.'7:15; 17:9;
~ followed by ? for any one, Ex. 34: 2, DY Ὁ HISN « and
cst thyself there for me.”
~ (3) to stand, spoken of persons, Gen. 37:7 [but it
is in this passage a sheaf ]; Psal. 45:10; Lam. 2:4; of
waters, Ex.15:8; especially to stand ivets, Psal.
39:6, 33) psb3 ban perery. man (although) firm-
ly Sanding (is) vanity.” Zee. 11:16, “the shep-
herd ... abo) δὲ 3%30 (who) does not nourish that
which is standing;” i.e. the cattle which are in
good health, which are sound. So LXX. τὸ ὁλόκλη-
pov. Vulg. id quod stat. But perhaps it may be

“more suitable to the context, “‘(who) does not ren

_ up (the cattle) which stands still in the way ;”

Joiters from weariness, weakness, and disease; ‘the

i weak, therefore, and sick; compare Arabic , —~si

to be wearied, to labour, (pr. I believe, to stand still,
3 ‘to stop, nidt fort finnen).

Hien 2°37]—(1) to make to stand, Ps. 78:13;

‘ hence to put, to place, Gen. 21:28, 29; Jer.5:26;

to erect, to set, as a column, Gen. 35:20; an altar,

el a monument, 1 Sa. 15:12; comp. Ps 31:21.
18am. 13:21, j2775 δ. ΠΡ “to set up the goads,”
ike. to Miorpen them when the goad was blunted. by

the point being bent back

(2) to fiz, to establish, e.g. bounds, Ps.74:17;
ἊΝ 32:8; Pro. 15:25.

_ Horna, 239 and A¥I—(1) to be placed, set,

” Gen. 28: 12.

_ (2) to be planted, Jud. 9:6 [In Thes. this passage
is referred to 1¥12;] (so the Arab. 2}; also Syr.
and Chaldee).

(3) to be fixed, settled. So itiscommonly taken
im the difficult passage, Nah. 2:8, nneyn nnba 337)
“it is fixed! she (Nineveh) shall be carried away
eaptive.” But I have no doubt that 237 should

_ be joined to the preceding verse, and regarded as

being from the root 323; see that word.
_ Derived nouns 333, 2), 182, 7I¥, ΠΕ, 12¥0,

m3, 332, and pr. ἢ. ΠΡῚΝ for ma¥¥9,

ΕΣ τηᾶβο. (prop. part. Niph.) haft, handle of a
r, Jud. 3:22; so called from being fixed in;
δου the root, Josh. 6:26; 1Ki.16:34. (Arab.

ie

wei the handle of a sword, knife, etc.)

BY) Chald. emphat. st. 803¥3 strength, hard-
8 (of iron), Dan. 2:41. Theod. ἀπὸ τῆς ῥίζης
"σιδηρᾶς, i.e. of the nature and origin of iron

ΕΣ

ΓἊ

DLXI

ἕ

a) >>>)

(compare A root, origin). Wulg.de plantario ferri,
both taken from the Syr. 3¥) to plant.

$2 see 332.

I. ΓΜ) unused in Καὶ. [The occurrences of 8¥2
are referred here in Thes., and this root is not divided
into two|]—(1) pr. To FLY, i.q. 8¥) and /'¥2 No. 3.
Hence ΠΥΐἿ pinion of birds, and Arab. 2% feather

of birds; hence locks of hair hanging over the fore-

‘head, and, as it were, flying. From this noun is

formed —
=--

(2) Arab. Loy and \.43 to seize any one by the
locks, and Conj. III, to seize one another by the hair.
Hence in Hebr. to quarrel, to strive, comp. Syr.

and Chaldee }..., 8¥) i. q. Hebr. 2"), and Arab. \b;
Conj. VI, id.

Hui, 130 to contend, to strive. Num. 26:9,
wy onisaa “when they strove with Jehovah;”
hence to wage war. Psalm 60:2, ΘΝ ΤΙΝ inis73
D'103 “ when he waged war with Mesopotamia.”

NipHat 3) to strive one with another. Deu.
25:11, VIN. DWI ὙΥ3) 'D“ if men strive together ;”
Ex. 2:13; 21:22; Lev. 24:10; 2Sa. 14:6.

Derivatives, my, MSD, NS,

π. ΤᾺ prop. i.q. Arab. a} Τὸ STRIP OFF ἃ
garment from any one, to draw out asword from the
sheath (kindred to 8¥%). Hence to make a land
empty, to despoil, to strip it of inhabitants (compare
ῬΡΞ No. 1,a, ΠΡ) Niph.), and intrans. to be desolated.
Jer. 4:7, 12°SH) PW “ thy cities shall be laid waste.”
LXX. ai πόλεις σου καθαιρεθήσονται.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, id. Isaiah 37:26, Ὁ Ὁ) ods « desolate
heaps;” 2 Ki. 19:25.

This signification may be connected with the former
(No. ἡ [as i is done in Thes.], by deriving it from the
idea of making war, to be laid waste, Gesolates in

-

war; compare o> to wage war, whence cy

SF wt

and prc stripped and spoiled in war.

ΓΙᾺ} f. (from the root Ὁ) No.2) a flower, Job
15:33; Isa. 18:5.

ΓΝ. (1) i. q. ΕΝ) (part. Niph. from §¥*) some-
thing cast out, excrement in the crop cf a bird,
Ley. 1:16. Compare T8¥ and πιρὸν,

(II) i.g. ΠΥ (which see) a feather, pinion, from
$2 No. I, 1.

37

ΣΤῊ
ΓΝ) £. guard, watch, Isa. 1:8. Root 3 I.
WPS} VY watch-tower. See Thes. p. 9081.

Ι. ΓΜ) not used in Kal, prop. i. q. Syr. we TO
SHINE, TO BE BRIGHT (kindred root /'$)); metaph.

‘to be famous, also to conquer; Luo @ sonorous
(pr. clear) voice. Eth. 48h: to be pure,. chaste;
Ἐν: pure, chaste; Arabic -= to be sincere,
faithful.

Piet $3 (prop. to be eminent, conspicuous) —(1)
to be over, to superintend, as the service of the
temple, workmen; followed by oY and ? 1 Ch. 23:4;
Ezr. 3:8, 9. Part. ΝΣ prefect, overseer, 2 Chr. 2:
1,173 34:13.

(2) specially, to lead in music. 1 Chr. 15:21,
“and Mattathiah ...played on harps in the octave
(i.e. a low tone, the bass, nel basso), ns, so as to
lead the song;” i.e. to direct, regulate the singing
(Opp. are verse 19 YY? Luth. pelle gu fingen, and
verse 20, NPY “with the virgin voice,” nel so-
prano). Hence yb which occurs in the titles of
53 Psalms, and in Hab.3:19. Many, following Kim-
chi, Rashi, Aben Ezra, render this, to the precentor,
i. 6. this song is to be sung or played under his
direction; and this is also the sense of the Targum
nna? ad canendum. This opinion is preferable to
others which have been advanced. It is sometimes
put absolutely, only with the addition of the name of
the author of the Psalm, as nN? ΠΝ ῬΒΙΧΕΣ χϑς
14; 18—21; 31; 36; 40; 413; 42; 44; 473 493 51352;
64—66; 68; 70; 85; 109; 139; 140: sometimes the
name of an instrument is added (33. Ps. 4;6; 54;
55; 67; 76: MAID SY 8:81; 84: DIAL dy Ps. 45;
69; 80: Ἔχων; by Psa. 5: "nbn by Psa. 53); or the
beginning of a song, to the tune of which, the Psalm
is to be sung (see Psa. 22; §6 —59; 75); or, else a

- word denoting a higher or lower key, Nid2Y AY Psa.
46: M°D0T SY Psa.12. (Twice there follows OY
PMT Ps. 62: 1; 77:1; once ΠΥ 39:1, where it
is, “to the shia? musician of the Jeduthunites,”
unless 3747) in this phrase is also to be taken as a
musical instrument, or tune.) It is not to be over-
looked that this description is almost entirely wanting
to the Psalms composed in a later age after the de-
struction of the temple, and worship. [It would be
difficult to mark more than a very few Psalms which
belong to such a period.] The opinion is wholly to
be rejected, of those who would tak2 9321) not as the
part. but as the infinitive inthe Syriac form(compare
Chald. Dan. 5:12); this is prevented by the article
included in the form 1¥39? (for 03279)

DLXII

3a¥3—783
ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be perfect, complete [“to be per-

petual.”| Jerem.8:5, MT3S2 nw “complete

[perpetual] backsliding;” see ΠΣ ἃ No. 5.

“i, ΤΙΝ an unused root, Arab and ;

scatter, to sprinkle.
M$ No. Π.

ΤΊ Chald. Ithpa. to conquer, to excel followed ;
by bY Dan. 6:4. (Syriac id.).

1. ΓΝ) & FS) with suff. ΤΥ, ;
(1) splendour, glory. 1 Chron.29:11; 1 Sam, ἣ
15:29, ἘΠῚ ἢ M¥2 “the glory of Israel” (i.e. God

(2) sincerity, truth. Hab.1: 4, ΒΘ ΠΣ Ny
“judgment goeth not forth according to truth;" —
perhaps, Pro. 21:28. 2

(3) faith, confidence. Lam. 3:18, ΤΣ) T38
“my confidence is perished.” Ὶ

(4) perpetuity (as we can confide in those things ry
which endure, which are perpetual, compare TON ῷ
No. 3,4), eternity, for ever.
Job 34:36; M¥3, nsx adv. perpetually.
pny m32> id.

(5) perfection, completeness, acc. N¥] and ns
adv. altogether, quite (comp. Germ. lauter). rae
13:2, T¥2 INVA AIM 728 TW “how long, OLord, wilt
thou altogether forget me?” Ps.79:5; Job 23: Fess
In genit., Psalm 74:3, ΠΥ Minwy “complete,
desolations,” i. e. places altogether, absolutely de- |
solated. [In Thes. this signification i is almost rejected,
and these passages are taken as in the signi
of No. 4.]

11. 7¥) m. juice, liquor, as scattered fom ga
when trodden in the press, Isa. 63:3,6; from the
root ΠῚ) No. II.

Isa. 34: 10,

ΔΟῪΣ m. (from the root 382). |
(1) placed, set; hence one set over, a pref q

leader, i. q. 382 1 Ki. 4:19.
(2) something placed, or set; hence —(a)
Se

- £2 use

a statue, i.g. 1339; Arab. wai, Wwc) a statue,
an idol. Gen. 19:26, πῦρ ΔῸΣ ΕἸ statue of salt,”
i. e. fossil salt, of w hich fragments, in various forms,
are found in the neighbourhood of the Dead Sea (see
Legh in Macmichaél’s Journey, p. 205). [But in
this passage something peculiar is meant.]—(6) ἃ
military station, i. q. 3¥>, ἌΝ 1 Samuel 10:5;
13:3, 4; @garrison, 2 Sam. 8: 6, 14.

(3) [Nezib], pr.n. of ἃ town in the tribe of Judab,
Josh. 15:43 [now prob. Beit Niisib --Ὁ td
Rob. ii. 344].

ia

fas) 2s Mey,

- [8 i
ZEth. YHrh: id. Whence ©

ASI TW Ps.49:20; γι |

ipa σψανν

J

|

2. ΟΝ ΝΣ ΝΣ ον ἡ REA IW HED 4

3-3
ms) (“ pure,” “ sincere”), [Neztah], pr.n. m.

_ Ezr. 2:54; Neh. 7:56.

YS Isaiah 49:6, 3.3, preserved, delivered;
from the root 1¥2; p ἜΝ) part. pass.

by) not used in Kal, pr. TO DRAW OUT, TO PULL
OUT; kaj and _\.aj, thiop. 4R/\: to take away.
Kindred are 2¥3, ee, :

Ριει,--- 1) to takeaway, to strip off something,
from some one, 2 Chr. 20:25.

(2) followed by an ace. of pers. to despoil any
one, Ex. 3:22; 12:36.
᾿ς (3) to snatch out of danger, to preserve, Eze.

14:14; see Hiph.

ΗΙΡΗΠ, ὄν π- -() to pull away; followed by 13
to pull apart. 2 Sam. 14:6, “the boys strove to-
“gether in the field D223 Sey PS) and there was not
one to pull them apart;” niemand rif fie aué einanbder.
(2) 1. ᾳ. Piel No.1; to take away, to deprive of,
Gen. 31:9; followed by } verse 16; Psa. 119:43
2 Sam. 20:6, 1332 Sy) “and (lest) he take away

_ our eye,” i. 6. withdraw himself from our eyes.

ν

Ε

a

_ (3) to snatch, to deliver any one from danger;

νιν
μον

ΟΠ an acc. of pers. (once with a dat. Jon. 4:6); fol-
Towed by }') Ps. 18:49; 34:5, 18; Mic. 5:5; 7" out of

_the hand, the power of any one, Gen. 32:12; 37:21, 22;

Exod. 3:8; 18:10; 93% id. Isa. 38:6; D2 >¥7 to
_ Save one’s own life, Eze. 3:19, 21; Panta) PS there is no
_ deliverer, none aiding, Ps. 7:3; 50:22; Isa. 5:29.

Hopuat 9 Π| to be snatched or plucked out, Am.

4:11; Zec. 3:2.

_ Nipnar—(1) pass. of Hiphil No. 3, to be plucked
out, to be delivered, Isa.20:6; Jer.7:10; Am. 3:12.
(2) to save oneself, to escape, Pro. 6:3,5. Fol-
lowed by 8 to escape to any one, Deu. 23:16.

_ Hirapaet, to strip oneself of any thing, with an
tee. Ex. 33:6; comp. Heb. Gram. ὃ 53. 3, letter d.
__ Derivative 7787.

v

J by) Chald. Arner 87 i. q. Heb. 8 No.3, Dan.

ul

3:29; 6:15, 28.
4 1$3 m.a flower, Cant.2:12; from the root $2

ἮΝ

E Ὁ") a false root; for the words which have been
‘Paterred to it, see under the root }'¥?.

ἢ
Ἐς V3) i. 4. Y3]—(1) TO SHINE, TO GLITTER, only
found Eze. 1:7; whence })¥") a spark.

_ (2) to flower, to flourish (as in Ch.); whence

Yn, M$), 82 a flower. (Verbs which signify shining

are transferred to the meaning of verdure and bloom,

ΑἸ Εν

Pa

DLXIII

WI-TT ND

as has been shewn by many examples in Simonis
Arcanum Formarum, page 352; comp. 771, 11.) The
idea of blossoming is farther transferred to the f¢a-
thers and pinions.of birds, as growing out (cor p.
M8); whence—

(3) to fly (compare 18 to sprout, Syr. to fly);
whence ΤΣ hawk; comp. the kindred 8¥3, 7¥2 to fly.

tr)

psi see P¥?.

I, “Wd fut. 78}, more rarely 1¥}*—(1) i. gq. 103

-<--

TO WATCH, TO KEEP (Arab. δ) to keep, e.g. a vine-
᾽ P, 6.5

yard; comp. cogn. a to look at, to watch over, like
the Lat. tueri and intuert, and 2} to defend, to free);
e.g. used of a vineyard, Job 27:18. O° ¥3 ban a
watch-tower, 2 Ki.17:9. Followed by bY Ps, 141:3,
nay δὴ Sy ΓΝ as if “keep watch over the door
of my lips,” i. 6. my mouth, lest rash words go forth;
(778) with Dag. euphon., for T7$2). Specially —(1)
i.q. to defend, to preserve from dangers (as God
guarding men), Deut. 32:10; Ps. 31:24; Prov. 22:
12; followed by 132 Ps. 32:7, ‘78 V8) “ thou wilt
preserve me from distress.” Psalm 12:8; 64:2;
140:2; Isa. 49:6 a°n9, ON” HS) “the preserved
(from the exile [destruction, rather }) of Israel.”

(2) to keep, to observe a covenant, Deut 33:9;
Ps. 25:10; the precepts of God, Ps. 105:45; on the
other hand, used of God keeping mercy, Exod. 34:7,
prapyd TDD V¥3 + keeping mercy for thousands.”

(3) to keep, i.g. to hide. Isaiah 48:6, Ny ΤῊΣ
DAYT “ hidden things of which thou knewest not.”
Isa. 65:4, ἡ) Ὅν ἘΞΛΥΣΞ “they lodge in hidden
places” (t. be understood of adyta, recesses of the
shrines of gods; or perhaps, sepulchral caves; so
LXX. parall. sepulchres). Prov. 7:10, “ a woman
a>"NW¥? hidden (subtle) of heart.”

(4) in a bad sense; God is said to observe any.
one, as marking his guilt or faults. Job 7:20, 7¥3
DIST “O thou observer of men!”

(5) to watch a city, i.e. to besiege it [so TOY in
the following passage], 2 Sam. 11:16, 38}? Typ
TYTN “when Joab besieged the city.” Part. pl.
ny3 besiegers, Jer. 4:16; Isa. 1:8, “‘as a lodge in
a garden of cucumbers, ΠΝ VY3 so is a besieged
city” (3, 3 ut—ita, compare 2 A, 1), Jerusalem is
intended. (Arnold, in the same sense, proposes that
we shculd write 73) YY3, that the substantive may
be rendered definite by the article; compare 3? ὙΠ
Ps.12:8, and NW10 nbdiya 2 Sa.6:3; and so we should
render die belagerte Stadt, the besieged city, but ap-
parently in the poetic style the article may be omitted

ὈΡΣ- ἢ

in such eases. [This word is in Thes. made ἃ distinct

noun, see 7}¥).]

IL. “Wd an unused root. Arab. ~) to shine, to
be very verdant; whence 7¥2.

Thesignifications of watching and being verdant,
which are also joined in the root 7¥, I have placed
separately, although they may perhaps have a com-

mon origin, namely, from the idea of shining (5),
which is applied to the notion of beholding (Ὁ,

compare "I, Gr. φάος δέδορκε, Germ. Blic, used of
brightness and beholding); whence arises the signi-
fication of observing and guarding.

a? m.—(1) asprout,a shoot, so called from
being verdant, see the root No. IL, Isa.60:21. Me-
taph. used of offspring, Isa. 11:1; Dan. 11:7.

(2) a branch, Isa. 14:19.

FS) see ΠΥ»,

Xp) Ch. pure, Dan.7:9, from the root δὲ) i. q.
Hebr. ΠΡ), which see.

3/2 fut. 3?* and 303" prop. Τὸ HOLLOW ΟΥΤ,
oe EXCAVATE (like the cogn. 3Ρ᾽, 33), also 13 or
ΓΞ, 3, which see for more instances). _Hence—

ses) to bore (a hole), 2 Ki.12:10, followed by an
ace. to perforate (Arab., /th., Syr., Chald., id.),
Job 40:24, 26; 2 Ki. 18:21; Hag. 1:6, 3) ny
_ “a bag with holes in it.” Also to thrust through
_ (with a spear), Hab. 3:14, 198 wx AIP) “thou
didst thrust through the heads of their leaders.”
See the derived nouns.

(2) to separate, to distinguish; and hence to
declare pene i to specify, to call by name
(compare 728 No. 1,2), Gen. 30:28, * by Ty Mp?
“specify to me thy wages ;” Isa. 62: 2. Part. pass.
BYR? the named, i.e. the chiefs, nobles of the people,
as if it were nin’ ὌΝ Am. 6:1, opp. to the common
people, OW oy 3. Job 30:8 (compare 1 Ch. 12 : 31).
Arab. i a leader, commander, prince.

- (3) to curse (prop. to pierce, like wv to cut,
to bore; metaph. to curse), e.g. the name of God,
Lev. 24:11, 16, M21 NID » OY IP} he that curseth
the name of Jehovah shall surely die” (from this
place has arisen the superstitious idea of the Jews
that it is forbidden to pronounce (No. 2) the name
_ of Jehovah, see 77"); Nu. 23:8, 25; Job 3:8; 5:3;
Pro. 11:26.

Nipnat, pass. of No. 2, to be called by name

- DLXIV

MpI— TW)

¢- :
(compare Arab. 9) to name, πὶ and / being inter-
changed), Num. 1:17, “these men ΠΊΕ 13) Ws
who were called by their names;” 1 Ch. 12:91; _
16:41; 2 Ch. 28:15; 31:19.

From the primary signification of hollowing out —
is 223 socket for a gem, N3P2 a stone quarry; from
the idea of boring sae are 732), ΠΞΡ, from
that of striking through is 13> a hammer.

323 m.—(1) a socket for setting a gem, pala —
gemmarum (as rightly rendered by Jerome), so called
from its hollowness, Ezek. 28:13. Compare ἘΠ.
Others understand it to be a@ pipe, from the root ἢ
2) to bore through, like bin from the root oon,
but this is not suitable to the context. %

(2) a cavern, whence with the art. 3239 [Neked], |
pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Naphtali, Joshua

19:33.

Genesis 6:19: Levit..3:1,6; 4:28, 32; 5:6; 12:5. ᾿ |

Opp. to 13} a male. [Syr. Ch. id.]

Ἵ9 an unused root—(1) to prick, to wierd
with points, Ch. id.; whence TP one who adds the

- -

points to ἃ manuscript, Arab. 9) to pierces as a

serpent, but 1.3) to mark with points.
(2) to select, to separate things which κὰν

better quality than the rest (which is done by mark: :
s-- sun
ing with points); Arab. aij. Hence yi (not aij,

Se G-"

ΒΝ ὡς see Kamiis, p. 424), a kind of sheep and
goats deformed and short- legged, but highly prized

for their hair and wool; ‘ts a shepherd of such
sheep. See below ἽΡ".

Hence (besides the pr. n. δ ΠΡ), 7772)—

4p? m. pl. 0°22 marked with points, or little
spots, used of sheep and goats, Gen. 30:32. ἘΦ
31:8, seq.

7p pr. i. q. Atos o' a shepherd of i

sheep which have excellent wool, called ir and
hence in a wider sense, a herdsman, Am. 1:1; @
cattle-owner, owner of flocks, 2 Ki. 3:4 (spoken
of the king of Moab; like 525 from 573, 123 from
7P3). See Bochart, Hieroz. t.i. p. 441.

Mp3 f.a woman, a female(a genitalium figura |
dicta); of persons, Gen.1:27; 5:2; and of beasts, — ὴ |

ΠΡ) f..a point, or stud, used of ornaments #
formed, made of silver, Cant. 1:11.

st.

ὈΡ»-

; τς m.—(1) crumbs of bread, Josh: 9:5, 12.
_ (2) akind of cakes, 1 Ki. 14:3. LXX. κολλυρίς:

- Walg. crustula.

-Ά

11/29 τὸ we pune, Arab. id. _ ii id.; Syriac to

‘sprinkle water of purifying (prop. to purge), to offer
‘a libation, to sacrifice, whence NPD a sacrificial cup.
In Kal only found, Jer. 49:12; where p2 inf. pleon.
is joined to the conjugation Niphal.
᾿ς ΝΙΡΗΑΙ, ΠΡ) ---(1}) to be pure, metaph. innocent,
followed by 2 to be void of any fault. Psa. 19:14;
Wu. §:31; followed by | of person, Jud. 15:3, 22
pnvy75 “I am free from blame towards the Philis-
tines,” i.e. if I attack the Philistines it is not my
fault, but their own.

(2) to be free from punishment, to be quit,
Px. 21:19; Nu. 5:19; Pro.6:29, yainds np3? Se
ma “ whoever toucheth her shall not beun punis he d;”

ἱ 9 24:8, 41.

of men who are destroyed, extirpated, Zech. 5:3.
Prev MPI—(1) to declare innocent, to absolve,
“bg: :28; followed by j Ps. 19:13; Job 10:14.
a) to Feave unpunished, to pardon, with an ace.
0 pers., Ex.20:7; 1 Ki. 2:9; Jer.30:11; 46:28;
ith an acc. of the crime. Joel 4:21, ΡΟΝ (better
mt this is a conjecture | MP) LXX. ἐκζ ητήσω) Ὁ
“Twill avenge their blood, and will not
eit unavenged.” [Butsee Eng.Ver.] Absol.
. 34:7, “ forgiving iniquity, and transgression, and
sin. ak xb ne but will not always pardon;” Nu.

δι... 2, N92, 122, MP2.

xT p2 (“distinguished,” compare the root
2) [ Nekodah], pr. n. m. Ezra 2:48,60; Neh.
50, 62.

?

ἢ see np?.

nd a

pe) i.q. O§P and Pip To LOATHE any thing fol-
by 3. It oceurs once in pret., Job 10:1. The
and tho rest of the forms are taken from the

3 plar. Ὁ") adj.-—(1) pure, metaph. innocent,
from blame, followed by 2 2 Sa.3:28. ‘2
of pure hands, i. ᾳ. innocent, Ps. 24:4; Exod.
3:7; Job 4:7; 9:23. °P) Ὁ and Ὁ) D7 innocent

, see DT.

~

DLXV

pp

(2) clear, quit, free, from incurring blame.
from an obligation; followed by j) Gen. 24:41; Nu.
32:22; from military service, Deu. 24:5; 1 Ki.15:22.

δ 2 i. q. the preceding (with the addition of x),
Joel 4:19, and Jon. 1:14 2°n2.

1" 23 (from the root 72) constr. 1)}}2 m. purity,
cleanness, as of the teeth, i.e. hunger, Amos 4:6;
of the hands, i.e. innocence, Gen. 20:5; and ithe
out the gen. 0°32 id.; Ps 26:6; 73:13.

P*p3 or P*/3 always constr. Jerem. 13:4, P*P2
yopn fissure, cleft of a rock, plur. py?ba DP?
Isa. 7:19; Jer. 16:16; from the root P22 which see.

0). inf. Dip}, fut DP’ TO REVENGE, TO TAKE
VENGEANCE (Arab. ,3) to be angry, to rebuke, to

punish; Conj. VIIL to inflict a penalty, to take ven-
geance. The primary idea is that of breathing
forcibly: compare the kindred 592). It stands—(a)
absol. Levit. 19:18.—(6) with an ace. of that which,
or the person whom one avenges, Deut. 32:43; also
followed by SY Ps, 99:8. In the same sense, Levit.
26:25, ΓΞ ὉΠ) NYP3 AW} “a sword which avenges
the covenant.” Jer. 51:36 [Piel], “I will avenge
thy vengeance,” i.e. thee. —(c) followed by }) of him.
from whom vengeance of any thing is sought to be
taken, 1 Sam. 24:13; followed by NSD Num. 31:2;
I) 2 Ki. 9:7 [Piel]; 5 Nah. 1:2; Eze. 25:12; ace.
Josh. 10:13. The two constructions, let. a, ὦ, are
found together in the fo]}owing instances: 1 Sam.
loe. cit., ΠΡΌ 737° 92192 “ Jehovah has avenged me
of thee.” Numb. 31:2, AND Syste 82a op? Dp3
D2 V2.

NipHAL, to avenge oneself. Eze. 25:15, 23°

DP: followed by 3 of the person on whom vengeance
is sought to be taken, Jud. 15:7; 1 Sam. 18:25;
followed by }2 both of what vengeance is tak_n
for, and also of the person from whom it is sought.
Y Isa. 1:24; Jer.15:15; Jud. 16:28.

Piet, i. q. Kal, 2 Ki. 9:7, O'8330 “IY Ὁ DBI
Sar D...“I will avenge the blood of my servants, .
the propheti.: .from Jezebel,” Jer. 51:36; followed _
by 3 Eze: 25:12 (at the end).

Hopuat, fut. 02° to be avenged. Gen. 4:15, 24,
“ whosoever slayeth Cain he shall be avenged
seven-fold,” Exod. 21:21.

HirupaEL,—(1) to avenge oneself, as Niph., Jer.
5:9, 29; 9:8.

(2) part. OPIN desirous of vengeance, Psalm
8:3; 44:17. Hence—

Ὁ) m. and ΓΝ =|<- (3, with suff. *'2P2, plur. ΓῚΩΡ ἢ

xv-yp)

—(1) vengeance, revenge, Deut. 32:35. Followed
by a 3. N22 the vengeance which Jehovah takes,
Jer, 50:15; elsewhere ob‘ ectively, as 03 M22 ven-
aa for slaughter, Psa. 79:10; Jer. 50:28, ΠΩ)

3 “vengeance for his temple;” compare Jer.
51:36. To take vengeance on any one is ρ DP) δ᾿» ἢ
Deut. 32:41, 43; "3 me Isa. 47:3; followed by ἢ
Jer. 20:10; 3 nip? ney Psa. 149:7; Eze. 25:17;
followed by MN Mic. 5:14; 3 IMP) 10) Eze. 25:14;
Num. 31:3. On the other hand ἢ nidp) 1Π) Psalm
18:48; and },‘B? Min? ΠΡ Jud. 11:36; to give
or do vengeance for any one, so as to satisfy him.

(2) the desire of vengeance, Lam. 3:60. ΠΝ
M2232 to act with the desire of vengeance, Eze.
25:15.

δὴ 12 i. q. ¥2% (whence the future is formed) To BE
TORN FROM; metaph. TO BE ALIENATED FROM, Eze.
23:18, 22, 28. Only occurring in pret. (Athiop.
50: to be cleft, broken).

*\/2)—(1) i. q. Chal. 92) and Arab. 88 τὸ eur,
TO STRIKE (kindred to the verb 432; Ath. Δ σ᾽; to
touch). See Piel. :

(2) to fasten together, as by nails, to join to-
gether; Germ. jufammenfdtagen (Syr. Aph. to join on
to; Pe. to cleave, to cleave together); specially used of

‘something with a clasp which, returning back to itself,

forms a circle (compare i, border, bracelet).
Hence—

(3) to goin a circle. Isa. 29:1, IPP DYN “ let
the feasts go their round,” i.e. when the circle of
the yearly feasts is ended, after the space of a year.
[Qu. is this the import of the phrase ἢ]

Piet *\2).—(1) to cut down, e. g. wood, Isa.
10:34.

(2) i. ᾳ. ΠῚ to destroy, Job 19:26, “after they
shall have destroyed my skin, (i.e. after my skin
shall be destroyed, compare Lehrg. p. 798), this,”
80. shall be, shall come to pass; namely, what had
been spoken of before, verse 25, the advent of God.

Hipuit—(1)i.q. Kal No. 3, to go in a circle,
Job 1:5, THVT ὋΣ ἸΒῬΠ 3. “after the days of
their feasting had gone about,” the circle of their
mutual feastings being ended. The following is el-
liptical, Lev. 19:27, DDY’N7 NNB IDPH ND « ye shall
not go in circle (in shaving) the outer part of the
head,” i.e. the ends of your hair. Symm. ov περι-
ξυρήσετε κύκλῳ τὴν πρόσοψιν τῆς κεφαλῆς ὑμῶν. This
appears to refer to the Arabs, who used to cut off
the hair all round the head, but left that in the
middle untouched (Herod. iii. 8; iv. 175). Inf. absol.

DLXVI

ἀκ ὰ
527 Jos. 6:8, and ἢΡῚ verse 11, in going round;
adv. round about.

(2) to surround, followed by an acc. 1 Ki. 7:24;
Ps. 22:17; ΟΝ 2 Ki. 6:14; Ps.17:9; 88:18; followed
by an ace. of thing and 2¥ of pers. Job 19:6, #39
ἮΡΙ °2¥ a pregnant construction, “he has cast me into
his net, and has surrounded me with it.” Metaph.
Lam. 3:5.— Hence—

23 m. a shaking off of olives, Isa. 17:6; 24:
13 (Ch. AP") id.), and—
ΠΕ) f. a rope, bound round a female slave or

captive for a girdle, LXX. σχοινίον. Vulg. funiculus,
Luther, lofes ὃ. i. jalechtes Band, Isa. 3:24.

“ταν be

ἌΣ an unused root (as to ἃ trace of it in the
Samaritan language, see Anecdott. Or. p. 88), iq.
322 and 723; whence P*?) a fissure of a rock. PS

1/22 fut. “P? TO BORE, TO PIERCE, especially
used of boring out any one’s eye, 1 Sam. 11:2; Prey,
30:17, “the ravens of the valley shall pick it (the
eye) out;” Num. 16:14; Jud. 16:21 [Both Piel].—
(Arab. id.; AEth. 4P2: to be blind of one eye, ἀφῶ:
to pull out.)

Piru id. Job 30:17, 9) ὍΣΣ TD « the night
pierces my bones,” i.e. by night my bones are, as
it were, pierced with pain; compare Job 3:3.

Puat, to be dug out, Isaiah 51:1, “the quarry

(whence) AP] ye were dig ged;” metaph. used of,
the ancestors of a nation. Hence— 7

ΠῚ» ΟΥ̓ ΠΡ always constr. ΝΠ ΠῚ) Ex. 33
22, fissure, cleft of a rock. Plur. S380
Isa. 2:21.

wp i. q. UP? (yakosh) and VAP To LAY SNARE
Ps. 9:17, 3Y1 Ὁ) ΒΡ Yb? “with the work
his own hands the wicked lays snares,” 86.
himself. [In Thes. intrans.; and the rendering giv
to this passage is, “the wicked is snared in
work of his own hands.” ]

Nipuat, tv be snared, caught, Deut. 12:30.

Pir i.q. Kal, absol. Ps. 38:13; followed by ?
lay snares for any one, Ps. 109:11, “2? mya Ὁ
om-Wwis “Jet the extortioner lay a snare for all th
he hath,” i. e. take away all his goods.

HitupakL, to lay a snare for any one fo
by 2 1 Sam. 28:9.

wD) Ch. to smite, or strike, Dan. 5:6, “and
knees }Y’} 87) 83 smote together.” (Syr. id.;

xD

a nexd of the teeth chattering from fear, Arab. ati
- to strike, 6. g. a bell.)
“WPL. nha (from the root 49 to shine).

ἢ (1) α ἰαπιρ, a candle, Zeph. 1:12; often used of
oa lamps of the holy candlestick (77207), Exod.

52373 35:14; 37:23; 39:37; once of the candle-
: sick itself, 1 Sa. 3:3.. It is figuratively applied in

‘DLXVII

_ various ways—(a) to happiness (compare “is letter |

_ ©), however the idea of a light is still retained, e. g.
τί Prov. 13:9, WT VY 2 “ the lamp of the wekssd
5s shall be put out,” i.e. they grope in darkness; Prov.

¥ iam,” i. e. cause my affairs to prosper; Job 29:3.
᾿ς —(b) to glory. So 2Sam.21:17, where David is
ealled the lamp of Isragl. (The same figure is used in

‘Prov. 20:27, “ the lamp of the Lord (lighted by him)
a ee soul of a man who explores the recesses of the
= ast. ”

| (2) [Ver], pr.n. of the grandfather of Saul, 1 Sa.
994250, 51; 26:5; 1 Ch. 8:33.

Ἢ Prov. 21:4 1. 4. 12 a lamp.

τ emo i. gq. 32, which see, to roll oneself
quickly.
4 (2) to speak fast; whence 133. [See Thes.]

: om 2 Ki. 17:30, [Nergal], pr. n. of an idol of
‘the Cuthites. If a conjecture be made as to its ety-
τῷ ΔΝ Ι should suppose 222 to come from the noun
ae,

| ὁ 88 a diminutive addition (see p. ccccxxi ; comp. the
“excellent observations on the use of pa Rat Sa in
livine names, in James Grimm’s Deutsche Grammatik
i. p.664,55). [See also. Thes.] By the Babylo-
ms the same appears to have been called F187,

en

. 2 yew om (“ prince of Mars,” i.e. the prince
| Whom Mars favours), [Nergal-sharezer], pr. n.—
᾿ (2) of a general of Nebuchadnezzar, Jer. 39:3.

(2) of an arch-magian of the same king, ib. verse
b \: This is the same name as Neriglissar.

ἊΨ» Anerges, or Mars (the planet), and

; ate) m. a chatterer, garrulous person; hence
ἃ whisperer, calumniator, Prov. 16:28; 18:8;
| 20:20, 22; from the root 373.

a 12 m. with suff. ‘TH, plur. 0°), nard, Indian

ikenard; Sanser. narda ; ‘ant. 1: 12; ig 13,14. See
ii Hierobot. tom. ii. p 1, seqaq.; Jones, On the

‘= . Ξ

ἷ pref, NN’ Exod. 27:7, and NN’

RYI—Ypd
Spikenard of the Ancients, in Asiatic Researches

vol. v.

ΤΡ [and 377] (“lamp of Jehovah”), [Ve
riah], pr.n. m. Jer. 32:12; 36:4; 51:59.

NW) fut, 8%, inf, absol. 827 Jer. 10: 53 Bisa
1:6; const. xv} isa: 1:14; xiv Ps. 89:10; with suff.
ress] Psal. 28:2; but far more frequently nev with

? (very often), with
suff. ‘nN, inne; imp. 8? (onee ! MD) Psa. 4:7), and

' NY Gen. 27:3; Num. 3: 40; part. pass. 81% (once

| 20:20; 31:18; Psa. 18:29, “thou wilt light my |

τος and Arabic, 6. g. see Barhebreus, Assemanni, ᾿
ii. p. 266.)—The proper signification is retained ,
up, bearing, taking, as =), Uz.) Gen. 7:17, “ the

09 like quiescents ἢ Πρ Ps, 32:1.)
(1) TO TAKE UP, TO LIFT UP. (With this cor-
respond Eth. 4AU/\: to take, to receive; see No. 3,

and Arab. (25 to be exalted, to grow, to increase;
but other roots are used to express the idea of raising

waters increased and bore up the ark.” Gen. 29:1,
“and Jacob lifted up his feet and went,” etc. Nv?
D2 to lift up, i.e. to set up a banner, Jer. 4:6; 50:2;
51:12,27. Followed by by to place upon any one,
Gen. 31:17; SOD voy NY? to lay sin upon oneself
(i. 8. to contract it), Lev. 22:9; followed by 3 2 Ch.
6:22. Intrans. to lift up oneself, Psa. 89:10; Nah.
1:5.— Specially the following expressions should be
remarked—(a) Ἢ" 8¥2 (and 52 N32) to lift up the
hand, in swearing, Deut. 32:40 (compare 7! 9
Gen. 14:22; Dan.12:7; and Virg. Mn. xii. 195);
hence to swear, followed by a dative of pers. and-the
gerund of a verb, Eze. 20:6, 0 DNryind pn? TY NNW,

1 Eze. 47:14; Ex. 6:8; Nu. 14:30; Ps. 106: 26; Neh.

9:15. In other elescs it is for the purpose of doing
violence, 2 Sa. 20:21 (followed by 3), to punish, Ps.
10:12; to pray and adore, Psa. 28:2; 63:5; 134:2
(compare Lam. 3:41); as beckoning, Isa. 13:2; 49:
22.

(0) WT NW to lift up one’s head—(a) used of
one who is cheerful and merry, Job 10:15; Zech.
2:4.—(() of one who increases in wealth, becomes
mighty (compare the Lat. caput extollere in civitate),
Jud. 8:28; Psal. 83:3; but—(y) M30 ‘BUN NW?
x3 to lift up the head of any one from prison, i. q.
to cause him to go up out of a prison (which used to
be under ground), to bring out of it, 2 Ki. 25:27;
and without the words ‘3 ‘3 Gen. 40:13, 20. For
another meaning of this phrase, see No. 2, letter d.

(6) 25 δ) to lift up one’s own countenance,
used of a person of conscious rectitude, cheerful and
full of confidence, Job 11:15. Ellipt. Gen. 4:7, “ if
thou hast done well NX¥ (there will be) lifting up

NYWI-—-NYWI

(sc. cf countenance) ;” i.e. thou mayest go with a
cheerful countenance. Opp. to 128 2°27] ver. 5, 6.
Followed by ON to look upon, towards any thing,
3 ΚΙ, 9:32; metaph. to place confidence in any per-
son or thing, Job 22:26; 2 Sam. 2:22; also used of
God as beholding men with kindness, Nu. 6:26.

(d) ΣᾺ NY to lift up the eyes, with the verbosity
which in such cases is used in Hebrew (compare, to
lift up the feet, Gen. 29:1; to lift up the voice, letter
e, and under the verb M?), often put before verbs
of beholding, or seeing, as Gen. 13:10,“ he lifted
up his eyes and saw;” Gen. 13:14; 18:2; 31:10;
33:1,5; 43:29; followed by by and > to lift up the
eyes on, to cast the eyes upon any person or thing;
i.e. in love or desire, Gen. 39:7; Ps. 121:1; figu-
ratively used of longing towards God, and confidence
in him, Ps. 123:1; in an idol, Ezek. 28:12; 23:27;
Deu. 4:19. Compare letter g.

(e) dip NY) 10 lift up the voice, pleonast. (comp.
letter d) before verbs of weeping, bewailing, Genesis
27:38; 29:11; Jud.2:4; 1 Sam.24:17; 30:4; of
erying out, Jud. 9:7; of rejoicing, Isa. 24:14; also
without the word Sip (Germ. anbeben). Num. 14:1,
539). ΠΝ 59 NYA) “ the whole assembly lifted
up (their voice)..:and wept.” Isa.3:7, and even
absol. in the sense of crying out, and rejoicing. Job
21:12, “they lift up the voice (i.e. they rejoice,
they sing) to the sound of the timbrel and harp;”
fsa. 42:11. Isa. 42:2, NB? N? “he shall not lift up”
the voice, i.e. he shall not cry with a loud voice,
i. g. PS x, Compare 8¥D No. 5. Hence—

(f) to lift up, to take up any thing with the
voice, as a song, Nu. 23:7; Job 27:1; prayers, Isa.
37:4; reproaches, Ps. 15:3; the name of God, Ex.
20:7; a false report, Ex. 23:1.

(9g) by Wb] NWI to lift up the soul to anything, i.e. to
wish for, todesire something (Arab. ellipt. 5 S\Uz),
Deu. 24:15; Hos. 4:8; Prov. 19:18; followed by ;
Ps. 24:4; especially ΠῚ Π) Os i.e. anxiously to long
for the aid of God, Ps. 25:1; 86:4; 143:8.

(ὦ) D8} "3D « my heart has lifted me up,’—
(a) i.e. it incites me to something, i.e.I am ready
and prepared to do something, Ex. 35:21, 26; 36:2.
The same expression is used —(/3) of pride. 2 Ki.
14:10, 139 qe “ thy heart has lifted thee up,”
i. e. thou liftest up thyself, thou art proud.

(i) to lift up in a balance, 1. 6. to weigh, Job 6:2.
Comp. Lat. pendo and Heb. 87D.

(2) to bear, to carry (very frequently found), asan
infant in the arms, Isa. 46:4; garments, 1 Sa. 2:28;
14:3; fruit, as a tree, Eze.17:8; Joel2:22; Job

DLXVIII

xb
40: 20; produce, as a field, Ps. 72:3, ete. Gen. 15:6,
YI N32? PINT ONR NWI “and the land did not

bear (i.e. contain) them, that they might live to- ~

gether ;” (but compare Job 21:3). Specially—(a)
i,q. to endure, Isa. 1:14; \Mic. 7:9; Prov. 30:21;
Ps. 55.13. Hence to suffer, to bear with. Job
21:3, T2I$ °DIN) ‘NY “bear with me, and I will
speak.” Followed by 3 partitive, to bear a part of
any thing. Job 7:13, ‘23¥’D ‘M2 NW. “ my couch
will bear part of my grief” (mein Sette wird mir
meinen Kummer ertragen belfen, wird mit daran tragen).

(Ὁ) ‘B Hiv NWI to bear any one’s sin, i.e. ta
receive the punishment of sin upon oneself, Isaiah
53:12.

17; 17:16; 20:19; 24:15; Numb. 5:31; 9:13;
14:34; 30:16; and so YN} NW? to bear the penalty
of one’s whoredom, Nu. 14:33; Eze. 23:35. . Absol.
to bear punishment. Job 34:31, 227% No NNW?
“ T have borne (punishment), I will offend no more.”
For another use of tae phrase, see letter e.

(c) to bear toany one, to bring (bringen), Ex.10:13;
1 Κι. 10:11; 18:12; 2 Ki.2:16; 4:19, and—(d) ἐ)
carry away (wegnehmen), Dan.1:16; Eze.2g: 19; Mic.
2:2; 2 Sa. 5:21; 1. 4. to take any one away from life,
to destroy, Job 32:22. Β YD WNT NW? to take
away the head from any one, to deprive of his head,
Genesis 40:19, where allusion is made to a similar
phrase, as to which see above No. 1,8, y.

(e) ‘5 fy 8/2 to take away any one’s sin, i. e.—(a) fo
expiate, make atonement for sin (as a priest), Lev.10:
17.—()3) to pardon sin, Ps. 32:5; 85:3; Job 7:21;
Gen. 50:17. Followed by a dat. of pers., Gen.18: 24,
26; Nu.14:19; Isa. 2:9; Hos.1:6. Part. pass. iy xv
whose sin is forgiven, Isa. 33:24; and PUB Δ) id.,
Ps.32:1. From the sense of taking away comes—

(3) to take, to receive, to take hold of, Genesis
27:3; “take now thy weapons...and go.” Genesis
45:19, “ take your father, and come;” (comp. Gr.
λαβών, and the observations on ΠΡ). Specially—

(a) NYS NY? to take, i.e. to marry, a wife, in the
later writers for MWS npb 2 Ch. 11:21; 13:21; Ear.
10:44; hence ellipt. Ezr.g:2, “ they took (wives)
of their daughters for themselves and for their sons.”
Ezr.g:12; Neh. 13:25; 2 Ch. 24:3.

(5) ‘B38 Nb? toaccept the person of any one, ἃ
phrase properly applicable to a king or judge, who
receives those who come to salute him, and who
bring gifts, and favours their cause (see especially
Job 13:10). Opp. to 0°22 2X) not to accept per-
sons. Hence—(a) in a good sense, to receive aly
one’s prayer, to be favourable to it, to have respect

‘2 WW id., Eze. 18:19, 20. Inpp, ty ΝΡ,
to bear the punishment of one’s own sin, Levit. 5:1,

a

ad
Es
¢
>
λ

ἀξ )5--ἀ δὴ

το him as ἃ petitioner, Genesis 19:21; 32:21; Job
42:8; Lam. 4:16; Mal. 1:8, 9; Praverbaés 35, “ND
<< 2B NW? « he regardeth no ransom.” Part.

8. DYB say) a man who is respected, who has
much authority (pr. to whom no one denies a request
or entreaty), 2 Ki. 5:1; Job 22:8; Isa.3:3; 9:14.
—(j3) in a bad sense, to be partial (spoken of a

" judge), Levit. 19:15; Deut. 10:17; Ps.82:2; Job

13:8, 10; 32:21; 34:19; Prov. 18:5. Mal. 2:9,

mAa O78 ON) “ partial in (enforcing) the law,”

compare DB 137, and in N. T. πρόσωπον λαμβάνειν.
(ὁ) US NY to ey the sum (die SGumme aufneh-
men), the number of anything, to number, Exod.

§ 30:12; Num. 1:2, 49; 28D NY id. Num. 3:40.

Nina, x9 () to lift up oneself, to be ele-
vated, Eze. 1:19—21; Ps.94:2; Isa. 40:4; 52:13.
Part. Xt? lifted up, high, Isa. 2:2,12; 6:1; 30:25;
51:1.

(2) to be carried, Ex. 25:28; Isa. 49:22; to be
carried away, 2 Ki. 20:17.

Prez, δὲ) and NP2—(1) to lift up, to exalt,2Sam.
5:12; ; wb) ΝΣ i. q. Kal No. 1, let. g; to desire
anything greatly, Jer. 22:27; 44:14. °
(4) to help, to aid, Esth.g:3; Ps.28:9; especially

by gifts, 1 Ki. 9:11; Ezr.1:4; 8:36. Hence—

(3) to offer gifts; followed by ? 2Sam. 19:43.
(4) to take away, Am. 4:2.
_ Hipxt, wi — (1) causat. of Kal No. 2, Ὁ, to cause
some one to bear guilt, i.e. to bear the puhistonetit
of his sin, Lev. 22:16.
(2) followed by by to put upon, to apply some-
‘thing to any thing, e.g. a rope, 2 Sam. 17:13.
_ Hrrapaer, 8YIN7 and 8W3]—(1) to be lifted up, to
DR ecalied; followed by 9 over anything, 1 Ch. 29:11.
(2) to lift up oneself, i. e.—(a) to stand up in
‘strength, Num. 16:3; 23:24; 24:7; 1 Ki.1:5;—
(b) Ereress, Eze. 17:14; Prov. 30:32; followed

by 2.) to exalt oneself above, Num. 16:3; Ezek.
2g: 15.

Derivatives NY, nyivy, ns, Nw, i Nw, nyo,
wy πεν,

ΝΕ) ch—(1) tocarry away (used of the wind),
Dan. 2:35.
(2) to take, Ezr. §:15.
Trupakt, to lift up oneself, to rise up against
al one, followed by by Ezr. 4:19.

ΓΝ) pr. part. Niphal f. a gift (compare SY) |

Piel No. 3), 2 Sam. 19:43.

lp not used in Kal, prob, i.g. 35), 8D, AY
το recede. Henee—

ΕΥ̓ :

τὰς

-DLXIX

NWI- NWI

Him *¥4—(1) prop. te cause to recede from
a place; hence To REMOVE landmarks (i. q. 797),
Job 24:2.

(2) to move to, as the hand to the mouth, 1 Sam.
14:26; a sword, Job 41:18. Hence—

(3) to move oneself to, i.e. to reach, to attain
unto, to overtake any one, Gen. 31:25; 2 Sam.
15:14;-as to time, Gen: 47:9. “ My hand has at-
tained to something,” often i. q. I have acquired, I
possess something (compare 8$ No. 1), Lev.14:31,
seq.; 25:26; Eze. 46:7; followed by ? Lev. 5113
without an ace. absol. to acquire riches, to grow
rich, Lev. 25:47. In some passages to reach some
one is spoken of joy,.Isa. 35:10; 51:11; a blessing,
Deut. 28:2; or, on the contrary, terrors, Job 27:20;
guilt, Ps. 40:13; the wrath of God, Ps. 69:25.

Nw) f. (from the root 8¥2), that which is car- -
ried, a load, burden, Isa. 46:1.

NY) masc. adj. verbal pass. of the root my,
lifted up.

(1) aprince,a general name used both of kings
(compare 7°32), 1 Κὶ. 11:34; Eze.12:10; 45:7, seq.;
46:2, seq.; and also of the leaders of particular
tribes; used, for instance, of the captains of the tribes
of Israel, Num.7:11, seq.; 34:18, seq. (fully wb
Ds Nenu 1:44; 71H why? Num. 4:34; 31:13;
32: 2); of the Ishmaelites, Gen. 17:20; and even of
the princes of families, Num. 3:24, 30, 35, whence
the prince of the whole tribe of Levi is called wy
nba +] Num. 3:32, compare 1 Ch. 7:40. Sy)
pbs prince, or phylarch appointed by God, used of
Abraham, Gen. 23:6.

(2) pl. DS'Y2 vapours which ascend from the
earth, from which the clouds are formed, Jer. 10:13;
51:16; whence it is used for the clouds themselves,

c-

Ps. 135:7; Prov. 25:14. (Arab. ee and re
a cloud newly sprung up.)

pw) not used in Kal.
Hiru PP’ ΤΟ KINDLE, Isa. 44:15; Eze. 39:9.
Nipuat, to be kindled, Ps.78:21. (Ch, PPS id.)

Ws an unused root, 1. 4. Ch. 1D) to saw, an
onomatop. word, Arab. σἂ, σ᾿» pas th. OW2:
and (DZ: Hence NW) a saw.

1. NW) not used in Kal, geen TO ERR, TO GO

ASTRAY, kindred to the verb nv2 to forget, from
which is formed inf. absol. 83 oe 23:39; whence

WI-NB3

. 9) es
Syr. [.2au error
i. q. YD} es.)
Hin 8 ἐσ lead into error, to cause to go

[In Thes. perhaps to remove,

astray, whence- -(1) to deceive, toimpose on any -

one, followed by a dat. 2, Kings 18:29; Jer. 4:10;
29:8; acc. 2 Ch. 32:15; 2 Kings 19:10; Jer. 37:9,
pa niviny INVER “ deceive not yourselves.” Fol-
_ lowed by by i in a pregnant sense, Ps. 55:16 1p, ἜΝ
$29 NY“ letdeath deceive (and rush) on them,”
ive. let death surprise them contrary to expectation.

(2) to seduce, to corrupt, Genesis 3:13; Jer.
49:16.

Nipuat, to be deceived, Isa. 19:13.

[Derivative ἢν 6.1

Π. NW 1. ᾳ. 2 Νο. Π. 2, to Lend, followed by
3 Neh. 5:7; whence 32 NY’) Isa. 24:2, and Nz’) 1 Sa.
22:2, acreditor.

Hipuit, to exact what has been lent, spoken of a
creditor; followed by 3 of pers. Ps. 89:23.

Derivative nouns, YD, TN”,

QW): τὸ sLow, followed by: 3 to blow upon (as
the wind), Isa. 40:7. (An onomatop. verb, like the
cogn. ἢ), DY and ἢν, which see).

Han —(1) to cause (the wind) to blow, Ps. 147:
18.

(2) todrive away by blowing, Gen.15:11.

. F mw) TO FORGET a thing, Lam. 3:17; a per-
son, i.e. to desert, to neglect him, Jeremiah 23:39.

(Arab. 5.9 th. quadril. ¢7hAP: with the inser-

tion of Π id. )

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be forgotten, Isaiah 44:21, wan sd
‘thou shalt not be forgotten by me,” for OF wan.
Kimchi, °33 7W3A. But the Targ. and Yarehi
would make N iphal to be the same as Kal, and thus
would render “ lest thou shouldest forget me;” had
this been the meaning it would probably have been
Ὥ by, not δὲ,

Piz, to cause to forget, followed by two acc.,
Gn. 41:51.

Hirui 77 1. q. Piel, Job 39:17, “ God has made

it (the ostrich) to forget wisdom.” Job 11:6,
* know 4213"? mY 1 nWr> that God has caused
to forget fo: thee a part of thy i iniquity ;” i.e. has re-
mitted to thee part of thy iniquity.

Derivative 73, and the pr. n. 78, ΠΡ),

IL. TW) ὦ TO BORROW (also written Nt’,
see that rvot No. II. It appears to be of the same

DLXX

ADWI- NW

origin as 8W2, so that it is properly, & take, recet ive’
Const. absol. Jer. 15:10; Isa. 24:2.

(2) to lend to any one, an jemanden leiven.—(a,
followed by 3 of pers. (see 3 A, No. 4), Jer. 15:10,

Δ Ww) x?) Da] > “7 have not borrowed, nor have ©

they lent anything to me.” Isa. 24:2, WD ΠΕ3
2 ΠΕ “as with the debtor, so with the creditor.”
Deu. 24:11; Neh. 5:10. Part. 12 creditor, 2 Ki.

4:1; Psal. 109: 11.—(b) followed by 3 of price, i.e.

usury, or interest. Neh. 5:11, “the hundredths of —

money, 073 Ὁ DAN WS for which (wofiir) ye have
lent at interest ;” i.e. which ye demand from your
debtors. Part. ΠΟ) an usurer, Ex. 22:24.

HIPuIL, i. 4. Kal No. 2, followed by 3 of pers. to
lend to any one, Deu. 15:2; 24:10.

Derivatives, ΠΕ, and ‘W.
ζ΄ -

mw) m. Gen. 32:33, i. q. Arab. lus @ nerve or i

tendon passing through the thigh and leg to the

ancles, nervus ischiaticus. The derivation is unknown.

[Referred to ΠΕ. in Thes.]
‘Wd m. a debt, 2 Ki. 4:7.

πὰ 2) f. forgetfulness, Ps. 88:13, from the root

ΓΙῸΣ No. I.
Ὁ) pl. f. women, see the sing. MWR.

me f. (from the root P%'2), a kiss, Cant. 4:9;

Pro. 27:6.

yw fut. W Ecc. 10:11, and JY Prov. 23:32,
TO BITE, as a serpent, Gen. 49:17; Nu. 21:6, seq.

[Piel]; as a man, Mic. 3:5 (2th. 44n: id.; Syriac
transp. Kas); metaph.—(a) to vex, to oppress,
Hab. 2:7.—(b) to lend on usury, Deut. 23:20;
since not only lending on usury, but even receiving
interest was supposed to mark a sordid person and

an oppressor of the weak (comp. Aram. 3), Kas
to bite; whence NAD usury; Arab. δ" to gnaw;
Conj. II]. to lend on usury; Gr. δάκνεσθαι ὑπὸ τῶν
χρεῶν, Arist. Nub. i. 12; Lat. usura voraz, Lucan,
i. 171).

Pitt, i. q. Kal, to bite, Nu. 21:6; Jer. 8:17.

Him 7 to take usury of any one, followed
by 5 dat, of pers. Deu. 23:21. Hence —

ΕΓ m. interest, usury, Psal. 15:5; Eze. 18:8,
13. 23 2 O'Y to take usury of any one, Ex.22:24.

ΓΞ), elsewhere ng? wh'ch see; a chamber, ἃ
cell in the courts of the temy 6, Neh. 3:30; 12:445
13:7. The derivation is not clear, Some

ον"

- γι, αὐ et

4
4

7

ΠΣ Ὁ)
_ it to be transposed for 732% a dwelling; I shculd
_ rather regard it as the Pers. Σὰ a seat, dwelling,
from upd to sit down. As such a chamber was

_ zalled in Greek λέσχη, it might easily be supposed that
_ “13Y’? was taken from that word; but a word of
Greek origin in the book of Samuel (1 Sam. 9 : 22)
ἢ ‘ould hardly be admitted.

bu) fut. Oe (intrans. No. 3)—(1) trans. To
_ DRAw ovT, To PUT OFF (Arab. (aj, (jis; comp.

the kindred words ΤᾺ ny, Sy), as a shoe, Exod.
3:5; Josh. 5:15; to cast out (as a people from a
᾿ς land), Deu. 7:1, 22. -
᾿ς (9) ὦ slip off. Deut.ig:5, ἈΠ dran Sen
_ “and (if) the head should slip from the handle.”

_ (8) to fall off, to drop down, used of olives,
_ Deu. 28:40 (fut. A).

_ [* Piet i. q. Kal No.1, to drive out a people from
_ 3 land, followed by } 2 Ki. 16:6.” ]

DLXxXI

6 Ow) fut. Dw TO PANT, used of a woman in
ἵ child-birth, Isa. 42:14. Kindred roots are 3/3, 93, |
3 _ transp. WD}; compare Arab. , wii to pant; also, to
: bring forth, to bear. (Elsewhere fut. nw belongs to
the root 0%.)

Hence ΠΡΌΣ), and —

VOY) £—(1) breath, spirit—(a) the Spirit of |
᾿ς God imparting life and wisdom, i. q. D728 ΓΗ; Job
32:8; 33:4; compare 26:4.—(d) the spirit of man,

soul, ψυχή (comp. YD} No. 2), Gen. 2:7; Job 27:3.
᾿ς Meton. (that which has breath), a living creature,
animans, i. q. 52) No. 3, Deut. 20:16 ; Josh. 10:40.
Once used for the mind, Pro. 20:27.

(2) the panting of those who are angry, used of
the anger of God, Isa. 30:33; Ps. 18:16.

3 ROY Chald. breath, life, Dan. 5:23.

| Ww) TO BLOw (comp. Dw), Ex. 15:10; followed
by 3 to blow upon, Is. 40:24. Hence 22 and— |

4 7) m. suff. 1B’) — (1) the evening twilight, |
when a colder gale blows (O13 ΠῚ Gen. 3:8), Job
24:15; Pro.7:9; 2 Ki. 7:5,7; Jer. 13:16; whence
darkness, night, Isa.5:11; 21:4; 59:10. (LXX.
σκύτος, Job 24:15; Pro. 7:9).

(2) the morning twilight, Job7:4; 1 Sam.
"10: 17.

| ag pr fut. PY 1 Ki. 19:20, and intrans. PY Gen.
| 4 :40 (see No. 1)—(1) pr. i. q. Arab. cut TO JOIN

"

pA

“W3- NW)

(see Hipn.), TO ARRANGE, TO PUT IN ORDER, Hebr
fut. A intrans. to dispose, to adjust oneself. Gen.
41:40, ‘pyr>3 py spay « according to thy word
shall all my people dispose themselves;” as it has
been well rendered by LXX., Onk., Vulg., Saad. Com-
monly taken from signif. No. 3, “on thy mouth shall all
my people kiss,” i.e. they shall declare their fidelity,
and submission; but it can hardly be maintained,
that such a ceremony was used to shew submission
to the minister of the king in the exercise of his
functions. [But it would be just as hard to maintain
thecontrary position: such a ceremony may have been
used, and this may be the meaning of the passage. ]

(2) to arm onéself [in Thes. this significa-
tion is made a separate root, and the meaning as-
signed is not, to arm oneself, but to draw a bow]
(whence pY2). 2 Chron. 17:17, ΠΕ RY “ those
armed with bows.” Ps. 78:9, ΠΥ Ὁ prop.
“ the armed of the archers,” i. e. armed archers.

(3) to kiss (to join mouth to mouth), followed by a
dat.,Gen. 27:26; 2 Sa. 15:5; acc., Cant.1:2; 1 Sam,
20:41. Poet. used, Ps. 85:11, 3?2'2 pidzt P1¥ “ righte-
ousness and peace have kissed each other” (in the
other member there is, have met together), i. e. are mu-
tually connected, joined together, peace follows upon
righteousness. Further, to kiss idols, is aterm applied
to those who worship them (which was done by kissing
the hand to them, see Job31:27,and Plin.xxviii-2),
1Ki.19:18; Hos. 13:2.

ΡΙΕΙ,, i. 4ᾳ. Kal No. 3, to kiss, Gen. 31:28, used of
the kiss by which the vanquished promise fidelity and
submission to the conqueror, Ps. 2:12. [The Lord
Jesus Christ is here spoken of. ]

Hirnit, id. Eze. 3:13, “ the wings of the living
creatures NY DY MYX Nip! which kissed each
other,” i.e. one of which touched the other; i.q.

ANINN by nw ΓΛ 2Π Eze.1:9. Compare Ps. 85:11.”

Derivatives ΠΡ Ὁ}2 and—

py & py masc.—(1) arms, weapons, 1 Ki,
10:25; Eze. 39:9,10; Ps. 140:8, P¥) OVD “in the
day of arms,” i.e. of battle.

(2) an armoury, Neh. 3:19 (comp. 1 Ki. 10:17;
and the observations on WY No. 2).

2 an unused root. Arab. to tear in
pieces with the teeth, to rend (as a bird of prey),
Υ the beak of a bird of prey. Hence—

Sens fine

Ww) [in pause "¥2], plur. 0°22, constr. "2 m
“Ὁ mn

an eagle (Arab. κι, Syr. Jn, Ath. ΠΟ: id.),

paw

Deut. 32:11 Eze. 17:3. This name, however, is
one of wider extent, and sometimes also (like the Gr.
ἀετός, and Arab. ...3 see Bochart, Hieroz. II. p. 312;
seqq.) comprehends the different kinds of vultures ;
especially in those places in which 1} is said to be
bald (Mie. 1:16), and to feed on dead bodies, Job
39:27; Prov. 30:17; (Matt. 24:28). The former
appears to be the vultur barbatus. ‘To the eagle itself,
which often changes its feathers, just as a serpent its
skin, we must refer the words, Psalm 103:5, “so
that thy youth is renewed like the eagle’s.” See
Bochart, Hieroz. loc. cit., and the observations made
thereon by Rosenm. t. ii. p. 743, seq., ed. Lips.
Oedmann, Verm. Sammll. aus der Naturkunde, i. 5
(who, by a manifest error, would apply all the oc-
currences to the vulture, and none to the eagle).

WY) ρίαν. 12) Chald. id., Dan. 4:30; 7:4.

nw) TO DRY UP, used of the tongue drying up
with thirst, Isa. 41:17; of strength, as drying up, Jer.
51:30.

Nipuat, id., to dry up, used of water, Isa. 19:5;
compare WN) Jer. 18:14 (2th. 11}: to lay waste,
to destroy).

ὮΡΙΩΣ τη. Hebr. and Chald. α letter, Ezr. 4:7,
18,23; 5:5; 7:11. The derivation appears to be
from the Pers. ered nobishten, ey) epee) i.e. to
write; a sibilant letter being transposed.

20) an unused root, which had, I expect, the
signification of treading, trampling; like the Gr.
orei(3w; hence 312 a beaten path. As to the primary
syllables tab, tap, and pat, imitating the sound of
treading; see above. DID p.cvim, and 33, ADD.
Arab. 0 is, to be lofty, to be swollen up; whence
I haye elsewhere supposed 2°N? to be derived; i.e. a
raised and fortified way; like nboy from bop. but
‘) never denotes a public and royal road, such as
was raised up and formed by art, but always a footpath:

DYN i. ᾳ. Ὁ) 7) Ezr. 8:17, ans.

ΤΊ ΓῚΣ only in Piel NA τὸ cur ΙΝΤῸ Preces (an
animal which had been slain), Exod. 29:17; Levit.
1:6, 12; 8:20; the corpse of a person, Judges 20:6.
Hence —

FN) plur. ὉΠ) a piece of flesh, Lev. 1:8, seq.;
Eze. 24:4.

ΤῺ τὰ. and 13") ἢ > and Mi——(1) prop.
adj. trodden with the feet ‘see the root 103). ἢ

DLXXII

nw

ΠΡ ΠΣ a trodden way, Pro. 12:28; and without 77%
id. Jud. 5:6, and hence—

(2) a footpath, by-way, a poetic word, Job
18:10; 28:7; 41:24. Plur. 1M’ M2) the ways
to his house, Job 38:20.

D°}'N) τὶ plur. prop. given, bestowed [Nethi:
nim], the name given to the ἱερόδουλοι of «the He-
brews, or the bondsmen of the temple who attended on
the Levites in their sacred service, Ezr. 8:17, 20;
Neh. 3:31; 7:46, 60,73; 11:3, 21, etc. As to the
origin of the word, compare Numi. 8:19. Chald. Ezr,
7224.

ἽΠ3 fut. 9! (kindred to 93), τὸ POUR SELF

OUT, TO BE POURED OUT; always metaph., used of —

roaring, Job 3:24; of anger, 2 Chron. 12:7; 34:25;
Jer. 42:18; 44:6; of curses, Dan.g:11.

NipuHaL.—(1) 1. ᾳ. Kal to pour self out, used of
water, rain, Exod. 9:33; metaph. of anger, 2 Ch. 34:
21; Jer. 7:20.

(2) to flow down, to be melted, Ezek. 22:21;
24:11.

Hiram 9°53, once inf. J'AI, Eze. 22:20.—(1) to

pour out, to pour forth, Job 10:10; money, 2 Ki,

22:9.
(2) to melt, Eze. 22:20.
Hopuat, pass. ib. verse 22.
Derivative 7AAA,

Γ΄ ony a root unused as a verb. Aram. Νὰ Δα i. 4

Hebr. }D} to give. Hence jon”.

J212 fut. 151, “VB, also #82 1 pers. (Jud. 16:5), imp.
iA, with 7 parag. 124, inf. absol. {1M}, constr. NA (for

nA), with suff. ‘AR, rarely 1} (Syr. WAY).

(1) To Give, followed by an ace. of the thing
and ? of pers. Gen. 25:6; Isa. 8:18, ete. ; Os of pers,
Isa. 29:11; Jer. 36:32; with suff. Josh. 15:19, 20}
“thou gavest me;” Isa.27:4 (compare other in-
stances of a suffix which must be regarded as ἃ
dative, such as Zec. 7:5, although in such cases it
may still be taken as an acc., if, instead of to give,
we substitute the idea to cause to receive; compare
the verbs in Arab. (be Conj.IV., and JU, (Jj, τὸ
give, with suff. of the person to whom any thing is
given). Followed by an acc. of the thing and 3 of
the price, to give any thing for, Joel 4:3; Ezek.
18:13; followed by DY to add. something to, Ezek.

21:34. Impers. Prov. 13:10, M$ 15) 72 “from

pride arises strife,” bey Uebermuth gibt εὁ Streit ; Job
37 :10.— Specially these phrases are to be remarked

—(a) 7} 1D} to give the hand (to the victor), see Ἢ

No. 1, letter 6, but 3 Ὁ) 172, see ibid, letter ὅ.---- (Ὁ)
22 {D2 to deliver into the power of any one, see 7}
letter aa, 8; also py, 1D2 (preis geben), see "> under
_ the word 0°33; also followed by a dative, Isa. 50:6,
; ὈΞῸΡ ΠΣ 3 ΚΙ gave my back to the smiters;”
ΠΟΥ 22 1D) to give a command to any one, see Ἢ) No.
Ἴ 1, letter e.— (c) ἢ» 1D) to give the back [to turn
back], see ἢ). -- (d) "18 112 to give (yield or bear)
_ fruit (as a tree), i. g. ἽΒ MWY Lev. 25:19; Psa. 1:33
| Eze: 34:27.—(e) 5 DDN] {2 to have compassion
fur any one, see D'DT).—(f) δ tY, 33 11) to ascribe
glory or strength to any one, Ps. 68:35; Jer. 13:16.
_ —(g) D2 {D2 to give any one into custody,
~ see Y’D, compare Gen. 39:20.—(h) 1B! 2 who
_ will give? a phrase used in wishing, i.q. Oh that
_ any one would give, Oh that I had! see Ὁ No. 1, d.
It is construed ‘followed by an acc. Deut. 28:67,
- sin) “Oh, that it were evening!” followed
” dy an inf, Ex, 16:3, ὍΠΗ JA “Oh that we had
_ died!” Job 11:5; followed by a finite verb, either
7 with or without the part.}, Deut. 5:26; Job 19:23;
ene3: 3.
i _ Farther, to give is used—(a) for to teach, Prov.
_ 9:9, “ give toa wise man (wisdom), and he will be
_ still wiser.” Compare np> No. 2.—(f3) to allow, to
i ‘permit (like the Gr. δίδωμι; Lat. dare, largiri, Syr.

and Arab. «ὥστ» Wd) 5 followed by an. acc. of

" pers. and a gerund of the verb, (prop. to give, i. e. to
admit any one to do any thing, compare the same
' Gonsecution in the synonymous verbs, 13], root ΠῚ),
and 3), Gen. 20:6. ON νὴ» ΠῚ δέ « T have not
_ allowed thee to touch her;” Gen. 31:7; Ex.3:19;
- dud. 1:34; 15:1; 1 Sam.18:2; Job 31:30; Psa.
| 16:10; 55:23; 66:9; Eccl. 5:5. Without ? Job
_ 9:18; Num. 20:21; once with a dat.of pers. 2 Ch.

20:10.—(y) to utter, give forth, as the voice (see
Sp), impious words, Job 1:22; a sweet smell, Cant.

3:12; 2:13; 7:14; to give forth, i.e. to work a
| miracle, Exod. 7:9 (elsewhere N51 Di%), compare
| διδόναι σημεῖα, Mat. 24:24. A bolder use is }Fi 1)
| to give forth a sound by striking a timbrel, i.e. to
| strike a timbrel, Ps. 81:3.

(2) ig. Div to set, to put, to place (fegen, ftellen,
| legen). Gen. 1:17; 9:13; 15:10; 1Ki. 7:39; Eze.
| 8:20; e.g. to place snares, Ps.119:110; defences

ollawed by by) Eze. 26:8; to make.a covenant,

Gen.9:12; 17:2. - Specially—(a) "289 4D) to.set

before any one, 1 Ki. g:6.—(b) followed by acc. of
| pers. and °Y of pers. or thing; to set some one over

| any person or thing, Gen. 41:41, 43; Deu. 17:15;
| but with an acc. of thing, and 5Y of pers. to impose

3
£
+ ἤν a

DLXXIII

mw
any thing upon any one, as a yoke, 2 Ch. 10:9; a
fine, 2 Ki. 23:33} also sin, 1. 6. to impute sin; to
inflict its penalty upon any one, Jon. 1:14; Eze. 7:3;
comp. Deu. 21:8. —(c) ? ab iD3 to apply the heart
to any thing, to devote oneself to any thing, Eccl.
1:13, 17; 8:9,16; Dan. 10:12; a phrase which is
more emphatic than by 35 oi” to turn the heart to
anything. It is also said, "Β 22 Dy 127 [D2 to put
any thing into one’s heart, (used of God), Neh. 2:12;
7:5; and 125 by 1D2 ἐν. φρεσὶ θεῖναι, Ecc. 7:2; 9:1.
(3) to make, as my, mv, Arab. xe. » Levit.
19: 28, JWI AN ND ow “ye shall make no
cutting in your flesh.” In like manner, 3 D3 {03 to
cause a blemish, to injure any one, Levit. 24:21.
Especially—-(a) to make, or constitute any one
to be anything, with two acc. Gen.17:5, ΘΠ 38
PAN? 03 “a father of many nations have I made
thee;” Exod. 7:1; Lam. 1:13; Psa. 69:12; 89:28;
with aec. and 5 of the predicate, Gen. 17:20; 48:4;
Jer. 1:5.—(b) 3 ΤΊ ΠΣ to make a thing like,
any thing similar to it. Isa. 41:2, 120 ἼΕΨΞ [PY
“he will make their sword as dust;” hence to re-
gard, or treat any thing as like any thing else, to
hold itas (bebandein alg). 1 Ki. 10:27, }DDI-NY JA}
D2N3 “and he made silver to be as stones.” Gen.

ev behandelte uns wie Rundfdafter (comp. habere pro hoste,
Liv. ii. 20); Eze. 28:2,6. Followed by 5» of judg-
ment merely, to hold any one for so and 80, i.e.
to judge him to be such. 1Sam.1:16, “do not
reckon me drunken.” Compare Greek τέθεσθαι; for
νομίζειν, ἡγεῖσθαι, Passow, h.v. A, No. 5.

N1pHaL, pass. of Kal— (1) to be given, Ex. 5:18;
Levit. 19:20; to be delivered, Lev. 26:25; to be
given forth (as a law), Esth. 3:14.

(2) to be made, Lev. 24:20; see Kal No. 3.

Hopuat, only in fut. }A. i. gq. Niph., Levit. 11:38;
Nu. 26:54.

Note: In pret. Kal, the third radical Nun coalesces
with the formative letters AN}, ANI; it once occurs
defectively NAN 2 Sa. 22:41, for TANI; like Ὑ Jud.
19:11, for7. The passage, Ps.8:2, has been much
discussed, “Jehovah, our Lord, how excellent is thy
name in all the earth;” DOWD by WHA 7A WR, where
ΓΤ is taken by some for inf. absol., while some, with
other points would read 137, But as 724) in twenty-
three other places is the imp:, it should not here be
taken as any thing else [ ?]; and there arises a very ele-
gant sense if rendered; which thy glory set thou also above
the heavens, i.e. Oh that the glory of God, which begins
to be manifested on this earth (verse 3), may he
known and celebrated through the whole universe! [Ὁ]

1ND— IND
Derived nouns, ὉΠ), }A, IAD, NAD; alsc the
proper names ‘37D, MIND, mn and the feast which

follow.

}3 Chaldee only found in fut. }A2, followed by
makk, 2) inf. }A, 1. ᾳ. Hebr. to give, Dan. 2:16;
4:14; Ezra4:13; 7:20. The other tenses are
supplied from the verb 33}. Hence 8A,

D3 (“whom Ged gave”), pr.n. Nathan—(1)
a prophet in the time of David, 2 Sam. 7:2; 12:1;
1 Ki. 1:8; Ps. 51:2.—(2) a son of David, 2 Sam.
- §:14.—(3) 23:36.—(4 and 5) 1 Kings 4:5.—(6)

1 Ch. 2:36.—(7) Ezr. 8:16.—(8) 10:39.

75) (“whom the king has placed,” i.e.
constituted), [Nathan-melech], pr.n. of a courtier
of Josiah, 2 Ki. 23:11.

SID] (“whom God gave”), [Nethaneel],
Ur. Ναθαναήλ, pr. name—(1) Nu. 1:8; 2:5.—(2)
of several others, who are once mentioned in these
places, 1 Ch. 2:14; 15:24; 24:6; 26:4; 2 Ch.17:7;
35:9; Ezr.10:22; Neh. 12:21, 36.

MIN] & WIN) («whom Jehovah gave”),
[Nethaniah], pr.n. m.—(1) a son of Asaph, 1 Ch.
25:12.—(2) 2 Ki. 25:23, 25; Jer. 40:8, 14.—(3)
Jer. 36:14.—(4) 2 Ch. 17:8.

DN) TO TEAR UP, TO BREAK UP, the ground;
kindred to the verbs 72 and YN2. Job 30:13, 3003
‘N22 “ they tear up my path. ” (4 MSS. read by a
gloss 1372).

YN i i.q. (D2 No. 2, TO BREAK OUT (the teeth) ;
¥ being (in the Aramean manner) changed into ¥.
Nipual, pass. Job 4:10.

yD fut. YFX—(1) To DESTROY, TO BREAK
bowNn, as houses, statues, altars, etc., Levit. 14:45;
Jud. 6:30, seq.; 8:17; metaph. to destroy men,
Job 19:10; Ps. §2:7.

(2) to break out teeth, Ps. 58:7; comp. YN}.

Prt, i. q. Kal No.1, 2 Ch. 31:13; 33:3.

Nipxat, Puat,and Hopuat, pass. of No. 1, Jer. 4:26;
Jud.6:28; to be torn away (spoken of a rock),
Nah. 1:6.

pid TO TEAR AWAY, Jerem. 22:24. Applied
figuratively in a military sense, to draw away, to
cut off any one (from a place), Jud. 20:32. See
Niphal and -liphil. Part. pass. P'02 castrated, Lev.
42:24.

PuL, to tear up or off, as roots, Eze.17:9; to

DLXXIV

sn>--}n3

burst bonds, Psal. 2:3; 107:14; a yoke, Isa. 58:6;
to wound by tearing, Eze. 23:34.

Hipuit, metaph. to separate out, Jer. 12:3; to
draw away from, to cut off from any place
Josh. 8:6.

NirHaL—(1) to be torn away, to be broken, e.g
used of a thread, a cord, Isa. 5:27; Jer.10:20; Jud
16:9; Ecc. 4:12; a rope, Isa. 33:20. Metaph. Job

17: 11, “ the counsels of my mind are broken off;” —

i.e. frustrated.
(2) to be torn out, as from a tent, Job 18: 14.

Pregnant construction, Josh. 4:18, “and when the —
soles of the feet of the priests were plucked up —

(from the muddy channel and set) on the dry land.”

(3) to be separated, Jer.6:29; followed by }2 ὃ

be drawn away from, Josh. 8:16.

Horna PAI) 1. ᾳ. Niphal No. 3, Judges 20:31.
Hence—

pra m.—(1) α scall, scab, in the head or beard,
Ley. 13:30, seq.

(2) one suffering froma scall, Levit. 13 : 33° 6:

see 5) No.2. Root PND} to pluck out (hairs), from
the hair falling off from places where there is 8
scall.

, “ἡ

ἽΠ fut. ἽΝ). ---(1)ὴ TO TREMBLE, TO PALPR
(An onomatop —

TATE (as the heart), Job 37:1.
word, like rpéw, τρέμω, tremo.)

(2) i,q. Arab. yp
cially with a fluttering noise,” i.e. the sound made —
by leaves which fall from the trees when thay are

dry and withered; hence Ch. and Syr. 13, ὅλα to
fall, as a leaf or fruit. See Ch. and Hiphil No.2. ~

Piet, to tremble, i.e. to leap (as a locust), Ley.
11:21. For verbs of trembling are applied to —
ing, compare 4, 220.

“Hipat.—(1) causat. of Kal No.1, to cause to
tremble, Hab. 3:6. ᾿

(2) i. ᾳ. Aram. Aph. prop. to shake off the leaves
of a tree; hence to shake off a yoke, Isa. 58:6;
and also DY NOX WAT to shake off the yoke of cap
tives, to loose captives, Ps. 105:20; 146:7. Poet.
Job 6:9, 2882" 17! ὍΣ “ Oh that he (God) would

let loose his hand, and cut me off,” i.e. kill me.

The hand of God, while not exerted, is spoken of as
if it were bound; when stretched out, as if it were
freed.— A") 2 Sam. 22:33, see the root WA.

ΤΠ) Ch. and Syr. to shake down, 8 leaf, “he
fruit of a tree; see Hebr. Ne. 2.
APHEL, to shake down (leaves), Dan. 4:11.

; = |

“to fall off, to fall away, espe- ‘

ἀν

Η

we ver"

Ὁ -

map) m. nitre (Gr. νίτρον, Xirpov), prop. natron of
_ the moderns, fossi! alkali, potash (different from 173
vegetable alkali), which, when mixed with oil, is
used even now for soap, Prov. 25:20; Jer. 2:22. It
.3 appears to ᾽Ἴ8 so called because, when water is poured
i. upon it, it effervesces or ferments. See Beckmann,

Beytriige zur Geschichte der Erfindungen, t. iv. p.
_ 15,seq. Also the same writer’s Comment. ad Aristot.
_ de Mirab. Auscultat.c.54. J.D. Michaélis, de Ni-

“--

τ tro, § 10.

i ew
ue eat ee

«πὸ

᾿
Ι
[

WI) fat. ΡΣ prop. τὸ βυῦσκ uP plants (see

“

᾿ _ Samech, the fifteenth Hebrew letter, when used
as a numeral standing for sixty. ‘The name of
this letter, JD, denotes a prop, support, to which
this letter answers in form in the Pheenician al-
» phabet, 7% .
* In sound I suppose that it was anciently pro-
“neunced as a lighter sibilant than &, which latter,
before the use of diacritic points, was not distin-
| guished in writing from &, see Lehrg. pp. 17, 18.
Hence it is that most roots are constantly written in
‘one manner, either with the letter Ὁ, as JAD, "AD, or
‘with the letter Ὁ, as Mo’, DY; and many roots
' written with the letter D even differ altogether from
᾿ the roots written with the letter δ, as 22D to be
| foolish, Soy to behold, to understand, 13D to shut up,
and 12¥ to hire. By degrees, however, that dis-
| tinction in pronunciation was lost, so that in Syriac
| the letter Samech («o) alone is used, and so in
| Arabic the letter Sin ((,,); the Chaldee, following
| the Syriac, commonly substitutes Ὁ for the Hebrew
|B, as "8B, Ch. IND leaven; 12¥, Ch. 13D to expect.
| And this uncertainty in spelling appears even in the
‘later Hebrew, where 12D stands for 12% Ezr. 4:5;
| moa for M920 folly, Ece.1:17. [This is assuming
| what cannot be admitted, that Ecc. is one of the later
\ books. ]

Instead of the Hebrew in Arabic ι is com-

“monly used; for D ς»» 88 9 ἃς» to adore; TPE |

‘to bind; 793 a sour grape; MDD Luis to cover;
(autre rarely

᾿ =, as WD Σὰ winter.

‘In the Hebrew language itself, and in the Ara-
Ingean, Ὁ is not unfrequently interchanged — (a) with
t harder yi, as 1D and fi" a coat of mail; 522
am. 2? to gather; 3 and }2¥ prop. to inhabit;

DLXXV_

IND—JN3
Hophal); hence—(a) to destroy cities, Ps. 9:7;
idols, Mic. 5:13.—(5) to expel nations from a land
(opp. to 3122), Deut. 29:27; 1 Ki. 14:15; Jer. 24:6,
VIAN Ny D°AY2 “ I will plant them, and not pluck
them up,” i.e. I will give them settled abodes, and.
will not expel them; Jer. 12:14,15; 42:10; 45:4.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. to be expelled (used of a people),
Jer. 18:14; 31:40; Am. 9:15; to be overthrown,
as a kingdom, Dan. 11:4.

(2) i. ᾳ. ΠΣ (Isa. 19:5) to dry up, as water, Jer.
18:14.

Hopuat, to be plucked up, Eze. 19:12.

=

MDD and MSY to pour, etc.; compare bbb, “5D, ete.
We know also that the Ephraimites pronounced δ᾽
like the letter Samech, Jud. 12:6.—(6) with } and
Υ; see under those letters.

Ἵ1-
IND an unused root; Arab. \\.; to extend, to

expand; also to cut off anything extended, as a cloth;
hence perhaps to measure (see T7'3); whence—

MIND plur. OND f.—(1) measure. With this
meaning, following Aqu. Symm. Theod. Chald. Syr.
I explain the difficult word MS8DND2 Isaiah 27:8;
contr. from ΠΕ Θ᾽ ΠΣ ΌΞ (with Dag. fort. conjunctive;
like ΞΡ for ΡΠ, to measure (and) measure
(je nad) dem Maafe), i.e. moderately; comp. DBYIDZ
Jer. 10:24; and DEW? Jer. 30:11; 46:28. Less
suitable is the explanation lately proposed, viz. that
MADPNDI is for AYVID (root 357), by moving, terrify-
ing her.

(2) specially a certain particular measure of corn;
according to the Rabbins, the third part of an
Ephah (528); according to Jerome on Matt. 13:33,
sesquimodius, Gen. 18:6; 1 Sam. 25:18. Dual. ΘΠ Ὁ
for DXDND 2 Kings 7:1,16; in the Syrian manner
contr.; like ΤΙΝ, DNS. From the Aramean form
μι has arisen Gr. σάτον, which is used by the
LXX., the writers of the New Test., and Josephus.

ND m. α shoe; specially a military shoe, caliga;
to be distinguished from the ocrea (TN$). (Chald.
1D; Syr. [uolen). Isaiah 9:4, IND HND“?D “ every
shoe of him that is shod,” i. e. of the soldier. From
the root—

ΙΝ. (Ὁ pr.; apparently TO BE CLAYEY, MIRY;
compare Chald. Ἰδὲ, Ὁ; Hebr. Τ᾽ clay; kindred te

δ 550--ΠΝΟΝΌ

the noun ἢ clay. Hence fxd a shoe, by which we
keep the clay and mud from our feet. Hence—

_ (2) to shoe, like the Syr. bes. Part. 18D; see fIND.
MNDND Tsa. 27:8; see AND,

ΝΞ TO DRINK, to drink to excess, TO TOPE.
(The primary idea appears to be that of sucking up,
absorbing, which is expressed by onomatopoetic
words, as wt, sorbere; with the insertion of J,
fdlirfen ; with the omission of Ἢ, Anglo-Sax., supan;
Germ. faufen; [Eng. to sup ;] and in Greek, by the
omission of the sibilant, ῥοφέω. YIY appears to be of
the same origin), Isa. 56:12. Part. 82D a@ drunkard,
Deuter. 21:20; Prov. 23:20,21. Part. pass. SI3D
drunken, Nah. 1:10. Hence—

NID Eze. 23:42 ana i. ᾳ. NID mp; and—

NID τὰ. suff: WIO—(1) wine, Isa. 1:22; Nah.
1:10.
(2) a carousal, Hos. 4:18.

NID (fort. i. q. Zthiop. AA! a man; compare
AAID, XIAID), [Seba], pr. n. of a country and a
nation sprung from Cush (Gen. 10:7), which, ac-
cording to Josephus Ant. 2:10, § 2), seems to have
been Meroé, a province of Athiopia flourishing in
merchandise and wealth, surrounded by the branches
of the Nile. It had a metropolis of the same name,
the ruins of which are still found not far from the
town of Dschendi; (see Ed. Riippell, Reisen in Nubien
und dem Petriiischen Arabien, 1829, tab. 5), Isaiah
43:3; Ps. 72:10. The Gentile noun, plur. D°83D
Isa. 45:14 (on which passage compare Herod. iii. 20,
as to the talJness of the nation). See Michaélis
Spicilegium Geogr. Hebr. ext. t. i. p. 177, seq., and
his Supplemm., p. 1707.

220 pret. fully and defect. 33D, 130, mniao,
inf. 23D and 3D, fut. 20° and 36).

(1) TO TURN ONESELF, e.g. Prov. 26:14, “the
door turns itself 7Y¥ SY on its hinge.” 1Sa.15:
277, NDP? Sy1o¥ I “and Samuel turned himself
to go away.” Followed by oy Ece. 1:6; ? 1 Ki. 2:
15; Ps. 114:3, δ᾽ by Hab. 2:16; 2 Ch. 18:31, of a
person or place ἐο which we turn, and}, oyn, "28 of that
from which we turn away, 1 Sa. 17:30, y¥ND 3D
sims Ὁ) Sy “and he turned himself from him to
another.” 1 Sam. 18:11; Gen. 42:24; followed by
oR ON to turn oneself back to follow any one,
2 Ki.g:18,19; and absol. to turn about, Cant. 2:
17; Psal. 71:21. Also, to turn is put absol. for to
approach 1 Sa. 22:17,18; 2 Sa. 18.15, 30. When

DLXXVI

33D—ANOND
used of things, it is i.q. to be brought to, to be be

stowed upon, al. 1 Ki. loc. cit.; Num, 36:7; Hab, 3

loc. cit.

(2) to go round (which is done by turning one-
self continually) in any place; to go over a place,
e. g. a city, or cities, followed by 2 Cant. 3:3; 5:7;
2 Chr. 17:9; 23:2; also, an ace. Isa. 23:16, VY 12D
“go about the city.” 1Sa.7:16, “and he went
about (the cities) Bethel and Gilgal and Mizpah.”
2 Ki. 3:9, “and they went about Ὁ) ny 7a
way of seven days;” (the words “ “Ὁ “4 are really in

this sentence the accusative, depending on the verb; —

compare Arab. δὰ ws ps let us go by night; Plin

H. xxiii. 1, “st statim bina stadia ambulentur”); also, —

to go round about a place (umgeben); followed by

an acc. Deu. 2:3; Josh. 6:3, 4,7; in order to avoid —

it, Nu. 21:4; Jud. 11:18.

(3) to surround, to encompass, followed by an —
ace. Gen. 2:11, 13; 1 Ki. 7:24; 2 Ki. 6:15; Ps. 18:6; —
22:17; in a hostile sense, Eccl. 91:14: also followed —

by Job 16:13; Jud. 20:5. |
Gen. 37:7, MMAVM DP Nw! APRN 73 “and Io |
your sheaves surrounded and did reverence;” ie. "

by 2% 2 ΚΙ. 8:91; and

your sheaves standing around mine did reverence to —
Absol. to surround (a table) is i.q. to recline,
or sit down at table. 1 Sa. 16:11, 303 xd « we will
not sit down.” Compare 3D. To these are to be

it.

added two figurative significations.

(4) to be turned, i.e. to be changed; followed by ‘

5 to be made like any thing, Zec. 14:10. So
(5) to be the cause of,any thing [to bring it
se 3

about] (comp. Arab. __..: cause, ww to be the
cause, to effect; Talm. 73D cause, pr. a thing or o¢-
casion on which something else depends ; German
Umftand, circonstance, from the signification of sur-
rounding; compare nj7ix), 1 Sam. 22:22, Nad 28
yas ΓΞ ΚΡ “T am the cause (sc. of the death)
of all the persons of thy father’s house.” Vulg. ege
sum reus omnium animarum.
. ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, 2D) and 3D) Ezek. 26:2; fem. 120) for
73D) (see Lehrg. p. 372; Gramm.ed.x. § 66 note11);
fut..3D? , 33D!—(1) i.g. Kal No. 1, to turn oneself,
Eze. 1:9, 12, 17; 10:11, 16; often used of a boundary,
Nu. 34:4, δ: 1.4. to be.transferred to any one,
followed. by b, Jos. 15:3; Jerem. 6:12, DIAZ 130)
DYN? “their houses shall be transferred to
others;” comp. in Kal, Nu. 36:7.

(2) ig. Kal No. 2, to surround, Jud. 19:22:
followed by by in a hostile sense, Gen. 19:4; Josh. 7:9.

Piet 33D i. q. Kal No. 4, to turn about, Le &
change, 2 Sa. 14:20. oS

δ 930 --Ἴ3 Ὁ

Port 333D-(1) 1. ᾳ. Kal No.2, fo go about ina
piace, followed by 3 Cant. 3:2. Followed by an δος,
to ge over a place (im Orte umbergehn), Psalm 59:
7, 15; to go round a place (einen Ort umgebn), Ps.
25:6. Followed by by in a hostile sense, Ps. 55:11.
(2) i. q. Kal No. 3, to surround, Jon. 2:4, 6; Ps.
7:8; followed by two acc. (any one with any thing),
32:7, 10; especially to watch and defend, Deut.
32:10 (compare Hom. Il. i. 37). Jer. 31:22, 32)
733 .33)Df “a woman protects aman.” [Qu. as
to the application and rendering of this passage. |
Hip 3D fut. 35!—( 1) causat. of Kal No. 1, to
cause to turn, Ex. 13:18; trans. to turn. 1 Ki.
8:14, PIETY 3200 35" “and the king turned his
_ face,” etc.; 21:4; 2Ki. 20:2. [Ὁ YY 307 to turn
gway the eyes from, Cant. 6:5. Figuratively, 100
“2x ‘B 25 to turn or direct any one’s heart to some
person or thing, Ezra 6:22; compare 1 Ki, 18:37;
and without 22. Sa. 3:12, dsnrbans PON apd
_ “to turn all Israel to thee.” From the idea of turn-
Ὁ ing round, it is to transfer, followed by b of pers.,
to any one. 1Ch.10:14, MI? ADSOTNY IP “and
turned the kingdom to David;” followed by >¥ of
| place (into any place), 1 Sa. 5:8, 9, 10; acc. of place,
᾿ @Sa. 20:12.
(2) causat. of Kal No. 2, to cause to go round, or
| about, i.e. to lead round, e.g. a person, Eze. 47:2;
ghost, Ex. 13:18; to surround with walls, 2 Ch. 14:6.
| (3) causat. of Kal No.4, to turn, to change. ἃ Ki.
_ 23:34, OM iny-ns IBS “and he changed his
"name into Jehoiakim;” 24:17.
(4) intrans.—(q) i. q. Kal No.1, to turn oneself,
᾿ 25am. 5:23.—(6) i.g. Kal No. 2, t0 go rounda
_ place, with an acc., Josh. 6:11.—(c) i. ᾳ. Kal No.3,
_ fo surround, Ps. 140:10.

Hopaan 3537 fut. 15%°—(1) to turn oneself, to
turn, as a door, Eze. 41:24; the roller of a thresh-
ing wain, Isa. 28:27.

_ (2) to be surrounded, inclosed, Exod. 28:11;
39:6, 13.
ῷ (3) to be turned, changed, Nu. 32:38.

_ Derived nouns, 73D, 720), 2°25, IDI, ADH.

eae:

;

ee Ee ee

ΞΔ ον Δ

τ αγυῤί των

Sat

<< - --

afr

ἊΣ φγγυψαοασι

events (cine Sdicfung), as proceeding from God, 1 Ki.
22:15; i. y. 13D) 2 Ch. 10:15.

= με δε m. (from the root 33D) subst. circuit, 1 Ch.
1:8. Herce 2.30 from a circuit, from every

|

|

.

M30 f£ (from the root 33D) turn or course of

12:10; Job 1:10; Eze.37:21. 5 3°33» from
about any thing, ringé von (einer Gade) weg,

DLXXVII

S31D—-FINDND

Nu. 16:24,27. In ace. 33D adv. around, Gen. 23;
17; Ex.16:13; and doubled 2°23) 2°2D around about,
Eze. 40-5 Seq. ; b 23D prep. around (any thing),
e.g. ᾿Ξ 9. IID around the tent, Ex. 40:33; Nu.1:53.

Plur. τη. &*3°3D—(1) those who are around
any one, i.e. neighbours, Jerem. 48:17, 39.

(2) circumjacent places (les environs), neigh-
bourhood. Jer. 33:13, nbvir 3303 “in the neigh -
bourhood of Jerusalem;” Ps. 76:12; 89: 8; 97:2.

x (3) with suff. prep. around (any one). Ps. 50:3;
TRI. ΠΣ VID “it is very tempestuous around
him;” Jer. 46:14.

Pl. f. Mi2ID—(1) circuits (die Umlaufe), circles,
orbits, in which any one goes. Eccles. 1: 6, 73
Mw IY YMI3D “and the wind returns upon its
circuits,” begins its circuits again, again begins to
go round.

(2) ig. ΞΔ No. 2, circumjacent places
(unmfreig), Jer. 17:26; Nu. 22:4; Dan. 9:16.

(3) in constr. st. it becomes a prep., around,
about. Nu.11:24, bain ni2°3D “ about the tent;”
Eze.6:5; Ps.79:3; with suff. ‘D13°2D round me, ete.

: 2D TO INTERWEAVE, TO ENTWINE, TO PLAIT,
especially branches (see 3) Arab. rest. 8” IL id.
Conj. I.to mingle. By softening the letter 2 fron. _
this root comes the jy quiesc. 7%). Part. pass. Nah.
1:10. ᾿

Pua, pass. 500 8:17. Hence —

3 m. (with Kametz impure), branches inter-
woven, a thicket, Gen. 22:13. Here alsoas it seems
to me belongs /¥72D3 Ps. 74:5, so that (,) is long Ka-
metz, although Metheg is wantingin the printed copies.
A similar instance is ‘penny Ps. 16:5, where all
the copies have the word without Metheg, although
it is most certain that it should be read mendth;
compare Ps. 11:6; 16:5. A few copies have 353
from 72D (of the form 500), of which there is another
trace in pl. WI 339 Isa.g:17; 10:34.

‘J2D with suff. 1330 (Dag. forte euphon.), Jerem.
4:7, id.; compare 72.

S330 Chald. f. Dan. 3:5, and S2aY verses 7, 10,
15; sambuca, Greek σαμβύκη, a musical instrument
with strings similar to the nablium (compare 232);
see Athen. iv. 23, p. 175; xvi. 8, p. 633 and g, p. 637; ©
Casaub. Strabo x. p. 471; Casaub. Vitruv. vi. 1,x
22. And Strabo indeed, loc. cit. says that the Greek
word is of barbarous, i.e. oriental origin; in. that
case it may be so called from the interweaving of the
strings (root 72D); in Dan. loc. cit. it is connected
with 7!32!3D, a word clearly of Greek origin.

38

ὉΠΘ- 33

ΞΟ (for 5) 35 “ the wood of Jehovah,” i.e.
crowd of the people of God, comp. 9), [Sibechar],
pr. n. of one of David's captains, 2 Sa. 21:18; 1 Chr.
11:29 \for which, 2 Sa. 23:27, there is a corrupted
reading, 332); 20:4; 27:11.

aD fut. Dap’ TO BEAR, TO CARRY, a heavy
burden. (Syr.,Ch.,id.) Isa. 46:4,7; Gen. 49:15.
Used figuratively to bear griefs, sins, etc. ive. to
receive the penalties which another has deserved,
Isa. 53:4,11; Lam.5:7. [It must not be forgotten
that when the vicarious sufferings of Christ are
spoken of, every figure falls very far short of the
full truth; he actually bore our sins. |
Puat, part. Jaden sc. with young, hence preg-
nant, pravid, used of cattle, Ps. 144:14. Compare

ie

Arab. Files carrying, bearing in the womb, (\x,

9 -
to be pregnant, to bear in the womb. Syr. Jursy
laden, gravid.
HiTHPAEL Sanpn to become burdensome, Eccl.
12:5. Hence the four followimg nouns.

δ Ch. i. q. Heb. also to lift up (comp. ἐξ 3), to
raise.

Poat, pass. to be erected, Ezr.6:3. (Samarit.
id.)

Sap m. a burden-bearer, 2Ch. 2:1, 173; 34:13.
—in 1 Ki. 5:29 there is in apposition 23D NY3.

bsp m. a burden, 1 Ki. 11:28; Ps. 81:7.

bab m. with suff. Wap (with Dag. forte euphon.)
like 4230; comp. Kimchi Michl. p. 212; (and this
form must not be derived from 3D, nor yet from
3D), a burden, Isa. 10:27; 14:25. "tap SY “the
yoke which (the people) bears,” Isa. 9: 3.

ndap or ἀν." f. only in pl. const. riba bur-

den-bearing, wearisome and laborious toils, Exodus
8:11: 2:11; 5:4,5; 6:6, 7.

roan ; in the dialect of the Ephraimites, i. q.
paY an ear of corn, Jud. 12:6.

“AD ch. ig. Heb. 12% τὸ nore. (In Targ.
aften for the Heb. 737, ΠΌΞ. — Syr. Amo to suppose,
to think). Dan. 7:25, ? mein! 13D" “he will hope
(confide) that he shall change.” Vulg. putabit quod

mutare. The sense is not badly given by
Theod. ὑπονεήσει τοῦ ἀλλοιῶσαι.

ὉΠ (( two-fold hope”), [Sibraim”, pr. n.

DLXXVIII

τ
550 :
of a town of Syria, between Daniascur and Hamath,
Eze. 47:16.

MAID Gen. 10:7 (21 MSS. xn3t) and NFB
1Ch.1:9, [Sabta, Sabtah], pr. n. of a Cushite
nation and country. I have no doubt that this
should be compared with the Athiopic city, Zafar,
Σαβά, Σαβαέ (see Strabo, xvi. p.770; Casaub. Ptolem.
iv. 10), on the shore of the Arabian gulf, situated
just where Arkiko is now, in the neighbourhood of
which the Ptolemies hunted elephants. Amongst
the ancient translators, Pseudoj. saw the true mean-

ing, rendering it *879D, for which read ‘N710D i.e.

the Sembrite, whom Strabo (loc. cit. p..786) places —
in the same region. Josephus (Antt. i. 6, § 2) un- —
derstands it to be the inhabitants of Astabora.

NMID ibid. [Sabtechah], pr.n. of a district —
of Ethiopia. Targ.*N22t Zingitani, on the eastern
borders of Ethiopia.

AD pl. D°3D, see Ὁ} Ὁ.

‘0 fut. 13D" ro FALL DOWN to worship, fol- |
lowed by 5 Isa. 44:15, 17,19; 46:6, always used |
of the worship of idols, compare the following word. —

“TAD fut. 335° Ch. i. gq. Hebr. to fall down to wor-
ship an idol, Dan. 3:6; a man, Dan. 2:40; fellowed

by. δ (Syr. Ho to adore, compare the observa= —

-e-

fons under the word "Y2. Arab. ας.» id.; whenee

ene Mosque.)

“NAD m. (from the root 720). —(1) a shutting
up, an enclosure, Hos. 13:8, 03? 3D “ the en-
closure of their heart,” i. 6. precordium,

(2) Job 28:15 i. ᾳ. VID ADI, see 13D.

(3) As to the words, Ps. 35:3, see the root 139.

bp an unused root, Ch. Sap, Ὁ) Ὁ to acquire,
nbsp property; hence —

nba f. property, wealth, val property,
1 Ch. 29:3; Ecc.2:8. 7) PID often used of the
people of Israel (compare * nbn3), Ex. 19:5; Deu
7:6; 14:2; 26:18.

J2D or 20 only in pl. D°22D prop.a substitute
deputy (of a prince); hence a prefect, a governor
(i.q. Arab., Pers. 4. the letters m and 3 being

interchanged).
(1) a magistrate of the Babylonians, Jer. 51 283

4

ὉΠΘ--

᾿ς 4,8, 57; Eze. 23:6, #2, 23, compare Isa. 41:25, see
_ Ch. No. 1.

Ν (2) used of the chiefs and rulers of the people of
Jerusalem in the time of Ezra and Nehemiah, Ezr.

9:2; Neh. 2:16; 4:8, 13; 5:7; 7:53 12:40.
| }22 m. Chald. a prefect of a province, a go-
vernor, Dan. 3:2, 27; 6:8; 2:48, [23D 3) “the
¢hief of the governors” (of the Magi).

I. Ὁ fut. ni! (kindred to the verb 739), To
sHuT; followed by an ace (a door, a gate), 1 Sam.
1:5; Job 3:10; Gen. 19:6, 10; 1 Ki. 11:27; fol-
lowed by ἼΣ3 ἯΞΑ to wink around; see TY3 No. 3,
a). 1Sam. 1:6, 7977 Wa AA D3 “ for Jehovah
had shut up her womb ;” followed by by Exod.

d 14:3, T2193 pay 3D τι the desert has shut them
in,” ” or around (see by, Job 26:9; 36:30). Job12:14,
ἜΣΘ᾽ “he shuts over a man” (sc.a subterranean

prison); followed by NS 1p? a pregnant construction,
Psalm 35:3, ‘‘ make bare the spear ‘DT MNP? 7303
and shut up (the way) to my persecutors ;” (in this
not a few interpreters have taken 3D or

ΤΣ to be a subst., signifying sagaris, by comparison
with σάγαρις, Herod. vii. 64; and Arabic Ws
ἃ wooden spear; but for this there is no need).
Absol. Gen. 7:16, “and Jehovah shut (the door)
“upon him,” Isa. 22:22. Josh. 6: 1, ΠΟΥ ND nN"
“and Jericho had shut (the gates) and was bolted ; Ἢ
where Kal refers to the shut gates (opposed to open),

_ Pu.as being intensitive, signifies their being fastened
with bolts and bars. Vulg. Jericho autem clausa erat
aique munita. Chald. “and Jericho was shut up
“with iron doors, and made strong with bars of

| brass.” Part. pass. WID shut, Eze. 44:1, 2; 46:1;
“hence precious ; hence WID AN precious ohh i.e.
pure, genuine, as opposed to common or adulterated,
“1 Ki. 6:20, 21; 7:49,50; 10:21; 2 Ch. 4:20, 22;
9: 20. Vulg. aurum purum ; Chald. good gold. Others

take it as aurum dendroides, from ας ὦ a tree; but

‘the previous explanation is the better.
Niruat, pass. of Kal, tobe shut up; used of gates
or doors, Isa. 45:1; to be shut up, inclosed; ῬΗΘῈΝ
οὕ men, Num. 12: 14316: 1 Sam. 23:7; and reflex.
to shut up oneself, Eze. 3:24.
ἢ Pier, ἊΣ i. q. Hiph. No. 2. τα ἐν, to deliver; fol-
ed by ‘B ‘1!3 into any one’s power (prop. to shut
5» into the power of any one; compare συγκλείω,
11:32; Gal. 3:22; Diod. and Dionys. Halic.),
-1Sam. 17: 46; 24:19; 46: :8; absol. 2 Sam. 18:28.
Puss, to be shut, Josh. 6:1 (see Kal); Isa. 24:10;
‘Ser. 13:19.
=

Α

DLXXIX-

DID—*35D:

Hiruit—(1) to shut up, e.g. a house, Leviticus
14:38; to shut any one up, Lev. 13:4, 5, 11.

(2)i.g. Pi. to deliver up, Obad. 14; followed b7

δὲ Deut. 23:16; and 22 1 Sam. 23:11; Ps. 31:9;

Lam. 2:7; absol. to deliver into the power of others
(Preis geben) Deu. 32:30; Am. 6:8; followed by ? οἵ
pers. Ps. 78:48.

Derivatives, aD, THD, WDD, MWD.

to fill with
Hence 730.

II. VD an unused root, Arab. jo
water, pass. to. be swollen with water.

“Ὁ Ch. to shut, to close, Dan. 6:23.
yb τη. ratn, Prov. 27:15; from the root 739

No. Π. (Ch. SYD, Syr. Jager, Sam. ΟΝ read
ΟΝ id.)

“ID m. stocks, nervus, i. q. NB, a piece of
wood by which the feet of a captive were shut in,

Job 13:27; 33:11. (Syr. Joe, Ch. 87D id.), from

the root —
oa
‘TID 4: τὸ srop, To sHut up with a bar, or
bolt.

Pwo masc. indusium, a wide garment made of
linen, worn on the naked body under the other
clothes, Jud. 14:12,13; Isaiah 3:23; Prov. 31:24.

LXX. σινδών. (Syr. Lowen, in the Syr. version of
the New Test. this stands for the Gr. σουδάριον, Luke
19:20; λέντιον, John 13:4). From the root 710.

OID an unused root, perhaps [observe this is
merely conjectural], ig. DIY, FY to burn. Hence—

DAP Gr. Σόδομα, Sodom (“burning,” “confla-
gration,” as being built ona bituminoussoil, and being
perhaps on this account liable to frequent fires; comp.
that part of Phrygia which was called κατακεκαυμένη,
[ This insinuation about the frequency of fires may
be an attempt to account for the destruction by na-
tural causes; no one who believes in the word of God
can do this;]) pr. n. of a city in the valley of Siddim,
which was destroyed, together with three others, in
the time of Abraham, and submerged in the Dead
Sea, Gen. 10:19; 13:10; 18:20; Isa. 1:9. Vines of
Sodom (which appear to have been degenerate; com-
pare as to the apples of Sodom, Jos. Bell. Jud. IV. 8
§ 4), Deu. 32:32, furnish an image of a degenerate
condition; compare the opp. Jerem. 2:21; judges of
Sodom mean unjust judges of corrupt m orals, 188.1 110,

AID

DLXXX

ὉὉ-- Ὁ

ΤΡ Arab. wi iq. ane TO LOOSEN, TO LET| II VD τὸ περαξ ABOUT, i. 4ᾳ. Heb. ey, 72

CNE'S GARMENT HANG LoosE (see the letter 5);

- Ss -= Ser

Ss
whence wie, cides, Qydes a sail, a wide garment.

VD an unused root; Ch. ὙΠῸ 1. 4. Heb. TW to
place in a row, to dispose, or arrange in order;
whence 777%, ἡ ὙἼΘΌ, and—

‘TTD τὰ. order, pl. Job10:22. (Syr. fico id.).

WID an unused root [kindred with 133, 7];
in Samarit. i.g. VID to go round, to surround;
hence to be round. Talmud.77D a wall, a fence.
Hence —

“WD m. roundness; found once Cant. 7:3, 128
W535 “a bowl of roundness;” i.e. round. (Syr.

Ισι the moon; comp. }77¥). And—
“WD m. a tower, so called from its being round,

9 9
α castle (Syriac JL;00 a fortress, ἃ palace). 2
1927 the house of the castle, used of a fortified
prison, Gen. 39:20 — 23; 40:3, 5. The Samaritan
copy has 71ND, which shows a leaning towards Ara-
maism.

ND [So], pr.n. of a king of Egypt, a cotemporary
ef Hosea, king of Israel (2 Ki. 17:4), the Sevechus of
Manetho, the second king of the dynasty of the
Ethiopians in Upper Egypt; the successor of Sa-

baco, and the predecessor of Tirhaka (721A), who-

reigned for 14 years (Euseb.12). The name of
Sevechus is from the Egyptian Sebch, Sevch, i.e. the
god Saturn (Champoilion, Panthéon de Egypte, No.
21,22). As to the agreement of sacred history and
that of Egypt at that period, see my Comm. on Isa.

i, page 596.

1. ID or AD (once a 2 Sa. 1:22) i. g. 302 τὸ
GO AWAY FROM, TO DEPART, especially from God,
followed by }) Ps. 80:19; 53:4. Part. pass. Prov.
14:14, 25°sD one who draws back in heart (from
God), compare Ps. 44:19.

Νιρηαι, 31D}, fut. 32. to draw back (prop. to be
made to draw back)—(a) used of an-enemy when
retreating, commonly with the addition of ns. Ps.
35:4, BN WN 130% “let them draw back and
be ashamed.” Ps. 49:15; 70:3; 129:5; Isa. 42:17;
50:5; Jer. 46:5.—(b) followed by 717) “IEND to
draw back from Jehovah, i.q. Kal, Zeph. 1:6; with-
out these words, id. Ps. 44:19; 78:57.

[Hirm, see 202. ]

Derived nouns, 8D, "Ὁ, 2%.

Syr. ees Ch. 2D, Part. pass. Cant. 7:3.
AD once, Eze. 22:18 ana, ig. δ Ὁ dross, scoria

“WD m. a prison, cage of a lion, Ezek. 19:9.
LXX. κημός. Vulg. cavea. Root 139.

‘ND τὰ. prop. a couch, cushion, triclinium, on
which persons recline (for 113), Arab. ως, a cushion,

a pillow, from 75? Niph. No. 2, which see). Hence —

(1) a sitting together, an assembly, either of
friends familiarly conversing, Jer.6:11; 15:17; oF
of judges consulting together (hence used of God as
consulting with the powers above, [God's counsels all
proceed from himself; He may communicate them
to others, but he does not consult with them], Psal.
89:8; Job 15:8; Jer. 23:18); or of the wicked de-
bating evil counsels, Psal.64:3; [of the upright]
11:1.

(2) deliberation, counsel, Pro. 15:22, TID P83
“without deliberation ;” opp. to Ὁ ΜΝ" 293 Psal.

.82 :4.

(3) familiar conversation, familiar .ac-
quaintance, Ps. 55:15. Job 19:19, *ND ‘ND “my
familiar acquaintance.” M37‘ ND familiar ac-

quaintance with Jehovah, i.e. his favour. [There is |

no reason for departing in this phrase from the or-
dinary meaning, counsel.]. Psa. 25:14; Pro 3:32;
Job 29:4.

(4) α secret; whence iD nbs, nbs to reveal a
secret, Prov. 11:13; 20:19; 25:9; Am. 3:7.

“TD (for 73D “an acquaintance of God”),
[Sodi], pr.n. m. Num. 13:10.

MD a very uncertain root, see 7D".

MD i. ᾳ. IND ΤῸ WIPE AWAY, TO SWEEP AWAY,
Hence pr. n. }17"D [and the following words ]—

md [Suah], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 7:36.

MIMD £. i.g. 1D sweepings, filth, dung, Isa
5:25, IMD. LXX. ὡς κοπρία. Vulg. quasi stercus
Targ. 8N’ND3. Kimchi considered the letter 5 to
be radical in this word, so that 77423 would be from

5- sam

<> to sweep away; whence >!

the root
sweepings; but 3 of resemblance in such a sentence
could hardly be omitted by ellipsis.

AD an unused root, which seems to be the
same as Ὁ and TY to draw back. Hence—

ἥν:

PS

i

ἃ
Δ

ὡς
A

done in the bath; ; thus differing from

nas a SES ST, τὴν gk

pipe witha bag, Sacpfeife, Bagpipes;

ND BID

ID "Sotat}, pr. n. m. Ezr.2:55; Neh. 7:57. [In
thes. this is fefenred to ἢ.

yo i.g. 192 I, 3, TO ANOINT, always used of

the anointing of the body, which, after washing, was
nv), which is

tne Ze

uséd of a solemn anointing. With acc. of pers. 2 Ch.

_ 28:15, and 3 of the oil, Eze. 16:9; intrans. to anoint

oneself, Ruth 3:3; Dan.10:3; 2 Sa.12:20 [ Hiph. ];

followed by an ace. of the unguent (compare nvr

Am. 6:6); Deut. 28:40, {ON “sd Tow “ but thou
shalt not anoint thyself with the oil;” Mic. 6:15;

| 2Sam. 14:2.

Hipuin, to anoint oneself, 2Sa. 12:20. But the

part. 9 Jud. 3:24, is i. q. 12 covering, from 92D.
_ Derivative, ΟΝ,

; MIBDD f. Chald. Dan. 3:5, 10, 15, and with Ὁ

« 9 = n
“omitted 7935°D verse 10 a°n3, Syr. Jaa, a double

the Greek
word συμφωνία (Serv. ad An. xi.27; Isidor. Orig.

“iii. 21 extr.) received into the Chaldee language, just

_ as at present this instrument is called in Italy and
in Asia Minor, Zambogna. (As to this instrument see

_ a Hebrew treatise on musical instruments,

entitled

: ‘Shilte Hagibborim, in Ugolini’s Thes. ΟΝ XXXii.).

Well explained by the Hebrew interpreters 3}Y.

mo pr.n. Syene, a city, situated on the ex-

‘treme southern limits of Egypt, on the tropic of
Cancer, Copt. Go‘ran; Champollion (l'Egypte sous
des Phar. i. 164) interprets it opening, key, i.e. of
Eeypt, from ΟὙΕῈΝ to open, and GA, which forms

‘participles; Arab. heal Eze. 29:10; 30:6, in both

places in the accusative, to Syene. See Jablonskii
Opusce. ed. te Water, t. i. p. 328; Michaélis Spicileg.
t. ii. p. 40.

τ DAD an unused root, i. ᾳ wiv to be glad, prop.

to leap for joy, used in the Zabian language of the
g of horses [but this is not quite certain, see
1. Hence [the following words, also DD] —

= pp m. —(1) a horse, so called from its leaping,

. Gen. 47: 17; Ex. 14:9; Deut.17:16, ete. (Aram.
NPD, | Lcooiee id.).

(2) a swallow, so called from its swift and cheer-

ful fight, ἀπὸ τοῦ ἀγάλλεσθαι πτερύγεσσιν, Isa. 38:

and Jer. 8:7 3.3, where the γρ has Ὁ. The
rd isrendered swallow by LXX., Theod., Jerome.
Hebrew interpreters explain it to be the crane.

See Bochart, Hieroz. t. ii. p. 60.

DLXXXI

ἢ) -- Ὁ
ndy + f.a mare, Cant.1:g LXX. ἡ ἵππος, which
the Vulgate takes as a collective, and renders egui-

tatus. But it would not be very elegant to compare
a beloved female to cavalry.

‘DD (“horseman”), [Suss], pr. n. m. Num.
13:11.

VAD see ΠΡ Ὁ.

F)}D—(1) prop. τὸ SNATCH AWAY, TO CARRY
AWAY, 1. q. D8, which see. Hence ΠΡΌ.

(2) to make an end (see Hiph.), but in Kal intrans,
to leave off, to desist, Isa. 66:17; Est.g:28. Here
also are to be referred 15D Psal. 73:19 (Milél), and
42D) Am. 3:15 (Milra on account of Vav conversive).
(Syr. and Chald. id., Arab. ς 9... VIII. to cause te
perish, to eabeechinsesy

Hiruw, to take away, to destroy, to make an
end of. Zeph.1:2,3, D8 4S “in taking away
I will take anaes and Jerem. 8:13, DD*DS DN
“taking away I will take them away;” where
inf. pleon. is from the kindred verb "DS No. 5 (comp.
Isa. 28:28). Hence ID, BAD,

FD Chald. id. to have an end, i.e. to be ful-
filled, as a prediction, Dan. 4:30 (compare 73
No. 1, fin.). :

APuEL, to make an end of a thing, Dan. 2:44.

YD m.—(1) rush, reed, sea weed. (The ety-
mology is not known, and it cannot be derived from
the verb ἢ. Perhaps it may be of the same origin
as the Lat. scirpus, sirpus, the old high Germ. Gciluf,
Germ. Sdilf, Dan. sif, sdf, the letterr being gradually
softened into J, and even into a yowel, see the roots;
ni, WII, pax). Specially—(a) sea weed, Jon. 2:6;
whence ἢ) Γ᾽) the’ weedy sea, i.e. the Arabian gulf
which abounds in sea weed, Ps. 106:7, 9, 22; 136:13.
It is also called in Egyptian ous NAPs, 1. 6. the
sea of weed. See Michaélis Suppl. ad Lexx. Hebr.,
p- 1726; Jablonski Opusce. ed. te Water, t. i. p. 266;
Bochart, Opp., t. ii. page 1191.—(6) a rush growing
in the Nile, Exodus 2:3,5; Isa. 19:6. Plin. N. Η.
Xili. 23, sect. 45.

(2) pr. n. of a town [?], Deu. 1:1.

AD masc. an end, a word belonging to the later
Hebrew [but see the books in which it occurs], when
verging towards the Aramean, i. 4. {2 Eccl. 3:11;
7:23; 12:13; 2Chr. 20:16; used of the uttermost
part of a host, Joel 2:20. Root aD.

AID emphat. NBID Chald. id., Dan. 4:8, 19; 6 27
7:28.

ΓΟ --ΠΒὉ

mE fem.a whirlwind, tempest, carrying all
before it, Job 21:18; 27:20; 37:9; Prov. 10:25;
Isa. 17:13; with m parag. NDAD Hos. 8:7.

th

VD fut. AD’, with Ὁ convers. ἼΘ᾽".

(1) To TURN ASIDE, TO GO AWAY, TO DEPART,
e.g. from a way, followed by [9 Ex. 32:8; Deu.g:12;
1 Ki. 22:43; 292 Nu.12:10; 14:9. Specially these
expressions should be observed —

(a) todepart from God, i. 6. to turn away from
his worship, followed by “U8. 1 Sam. 12:20; 2 Ki.
- 10:29; 18:6; 2 Chr. 25:27; Syn Eze. 6:9; Jer.
17:5; followed by 3 in a pregnant sense, to turn
aside (from God), and to be turned against him (as if
more fully expressed 3 m3 WD), Hos.7:14. On the
contrary —

(6) God is said to depart from any one, i.e. to
give him up, leave him destitute, followed by 19 1 Sa.
28:15, 16; Jud. 16:20; in like manner the Spirit of
God is said to depart from any one (1 Sa. 16:14);
strength (Jud. 16:17); dominion (Gen. 49:10), i.e.
to desert him, to leave him destitute; followed by
72 Gen. Jud. 1. 1. c. c.; O°. 1 Sa. loc. cit. Poet., Pro.
11:22, “a fair woman OYO NW from whom under-
_ standing has departed,” void of understanding.

(c) to depart from the law, followed by [9 Deu.
17:20; 28:14; Joshua 23:6; Dan.g:5,11; Psalm
119:102; followed by an acc. (to violate a law),
2Ch.8:15; from the path of rectitude, Isa. 30:11;
from sins, followed by Syn 2 Ki. 10:31; from evil
(i.e. to avoid evil), Job 1:1.

(d) to withdraw from calamity, i.q. to escape
it (entweiden, enttommen). Job 15:30, “he shall not
depart out of darkness,” he shall not be able to
escape fromcalamity. LXX. οὐδὲ μὴ ἐκφύγῃ σκότος.

Absolutely, those are sometimes said to have de-
parted—(a) who have turned away from God, are
become degenerate (compare above, letter c), Deut.
11:16; Psa. 14:3; Jerem. 5:23; Dan. g:11.—(/)
things which have passed away. 1 Sa. 15:32, “ the
bitterness of death has turned aside;” i.e. has
passed away. Hos. 4:18.—(y) things which are taken
away,removed. 1Ki. 15:14, “and the high places
did not turn aside;” were not taken away. 22:44;
4 Ki. 12:4; 14:4; 15:4; Job15:30.

(2) to draw near to any person or thing (turn-
ing from the way), constr. absol. Ex. 3:3, 83°7)D8
TVW) “let me now draw near and see;” verse 4;
Ruth 4:1; followed by by of person,.1 Ki, 22:32;
followed by δὰ it is, to turn in unto (einfehren) any
me, Jud. 4:18; Gen. 19:3; 7V2°98 into aay one’s
house, ibid.; verse @: also followed by 7— local, as

DLXXXII

D-DD

᾿ mY AD to turn in thither, 2 Ki. 4:8, 10; Judges

18:3, 15; 73 AD to turn in hither, Prov. 9:4, 16
Absol. to have access to any one, 1 Sa. 22:14.

Hint, YD, fut. YD’, with 1 convers. D3) (this
form can only be distinguished by the sense from
the fut. Kal).

(1) to cause to depart, i.e—(a) to remove; e.g.
those who had familiar spirits, 1 Sam. 28:3; any one
from ruling, 2 Chr. 15:16; out of one’s sight, 2 Ki
23:27; more often used of things, e. g. to take away
the high places, 2 Ki. 18:4; Isa. 36:7; the covering

of a ship [the ark], Gen. 8:13; any one’s head (10

behead), 1 Sam. 17:46; 2 Sam. 5:6; 16:9; gar-
ments (i. e. to lay aside), Gen. 38:14; reproach, dis-

honour, 1 Sam. 17:2; the right of any one (i.e. to | |
deprive of), Job 27 2; 34:5, ete.—(0) followed by —

“WON to turn away any one from the worship of
God, Deut. 7:4.—(c¢) to recall one’s words, Isaiah
31:2.

(2) followed by
self, to bring to oneself, 2 Sam. 6:10.

Hopuat “DIN to be removed, Levit. 4:31; Dan. |
12:12. Isa. 17:1, VY! IID PY “Damascus shall —
be removed (i.e. taken away) from amongst

cities;” compare } No. 5.

Pret THD causat. of Kal 1, let. 6, to cause to de-
part, used of a way; i.e. to turn it aside from what —

is right and true, Lam. 3:11 (compare verse Q).
Hence ΠῚ, WD}, pr. n. ΠῚ and—

"30—(1) part. pass. i. g. 1D removed, ex-
pelled (compare 1 Sam. 28:3). Isaiah 49:21, / i
MD) “an exile and expelled.”
‘HD “those who are removed from me,” i. e. who
have departed. %

(2) a degenerate branch or shoot; compare the
root No. 1, a. Jerem. 2:21, 7°73) }23 "RD “ the de-
generate branches of a strange vine.”

(3) [Sur], pr. n. of a gate of the temple; only
found 2 Kings 11:6; for which, in a similar
2 Chron. 23:5, there is ὙΠ WY the gate of the
foundation.

IVD not used in Kal, ro insTIGATE, TO STIMU-
LATE. (This root is not found in the other cognate
languages, and perhaps it may be secondary from
ΓΝ a thorn, a goad).

Hieuin DD, and MDT Jer. 38:22; fut. MD}, and
MD! Isa. 36:18; part. MOD 2 Chr. 32:11.—(1) @
stimulate, to instigate, to incite ;-(a) fcllowed by
a gerund, some one to something, Josh. 15:18; Jud.
1:14; 2 Chron. 18:23 especially to do evil, Dent
13:7; 1 Ki. 1:25; Jub 36:18.—() followel by 7

rox to cause to turn aside to one- —

Jer. 17:13 Ip,

We ΠῚ

-_ ——-_

= |

Γ ~
τσ
a

2

ΓΠΟ--
of pers.; to irritate, incite against any one, 1 Sam.
26:19; Job 2:3; Jer. 43:3.

(2) to drive out, to expel. Job 36:18, VNOMIB
ppw’2 “lest he drive thee out by hastening” fol-
lowed by |’) 2 Ch. 18:31; in a good sense, i. 4. to
lead forth, to set free, Job 36:16.

PAD τὰ. ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Gen. 49:11, @ garment, by
apheresis for TADS (which is found without abbre-
viation in the Samaritan copy), see my Comment. de
Pent. Sam. p. 33, and Lehrg. 136. Although other
examples are not found of 3 being omitted at the
beginning of a word (an example of its omission in

the middle is found in 0 for 53), which see), yet it

is certain that besides the quitscents and liquids, the
softer mutes are also sometimes cast away, as the Ch.
$235 and 123 hostility, ge, ges and eli posses-
sion; also, the mark of the genitive in the common
language. [This word may be from 19, see Thes. ]

ΠΡ. ὦ) i.q. Arabic WS TO DRAG or
DRAW ALONG on the ground, so as to sweep the
earth (an ber Erde terumfdleppen), e.g. a dead body,

~ 9Sa.17:13. Jer.15:3, 2729 O°2237N¥ “(1 will send)

dogs to drag (them) about.” Jer.22: 19; 49:20.
(2) to pull or tearin pieces; hence—

mand ¢. a tearing in pieces. Jer. 38:11, 12,

MANA “ba “ old torn cloths. 2

MAD TO SWEEP AWAY, TO WIPE AWAY, in
“Pun only, Ezek. 26:4. (Arabic ὠὰ id.; Syriac

ΠΟΎΣ broom; Ch. 79D to wash. Kindred roots
are 20D, from which 19D, 19D, and 4D.) Hence—

ste SJ nd, 7T?

“ID m. sweepings, offscouring, dung, Lam.
“3:45, used of any thing vile. (Ch. 8D°ND dung.)

; MND az. λεγόμ. 2 Ki. 19:29; for which, Isaiah
87:30, there is found D'NY that which grows spon-
taneously in the third year from the sowing (on this
compare Strabo, xi. 4, § 3: P- 502, Casaub.); comp.
“MSD. LXX. 2 Ki. αὐτόματα. Aqu. and Theod. in
sa. αὐτοφυῆ. See as to the etymology under DM,

AID Arab. i<..—(1) pr. 1. ᾳ. 39D, 49D τὸ
SWEEP, TO SCRAPE, and more strongly, to sweep
away, to scrape ὁ ff; hence used of a shower which
-- every thing before it, Prov. . 28: 3. (Arabic

cone a violent, sweeping rain; wishes a torrent.)

(a) to zast down to the ground (Syr. aco id.),

DLXXXIIL

ΤΠ - ΠΕΙῸ
ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be cast down, Jer. 46:15.

“WD TO GO AROUND, TO TRAVEL ABOUT, a
country, followed by an ace. of the country, Genesis
34:10,21. (Kindred is 13D which see. Ch. WD is
very often in the Targums for the Heb. 33D. In
Syriac it means spec. to travel about as a beggar, to
go a begging. In Arab. ps and “Ὁ the idea of
going about is very uncertain, and it is not sup-
ported by the usage of the language). Specially io
go round, to tr avel about countries for the sake of
traffic; hence to trade, ἐμπορεύομαι. Genesis 42:34,
HOA PISTNS “ and ye shall go through the
land, ” i.e. to buy corn. Part. WD a chapman,
merchant, ἔμπορος, Genesis 23:16; 37:28. “nD
4229 the king’s merchants, who rine journeys in
order to pubohiase for him, 1 Ki. 10:28; 2 Ch. 1:16;
also a sailor, Prov. 31:14; Isa.23:2. Fem. mb
a female merchant, Eze. 27:12, 16, 18. Metaph.
to have intercourse with any one, Isa. 47:15: (In
Aramzan and Arabic the signification of trading is

expressed by the cognate verb 13h ΠΕΣ ͵
Ριμρει, WD to go round quickly, used of the

heart, i. e. to ‘palpitate violently, Ps. 38:11.
Derivatives 1D!) and the four nouns which follow

“MD τὰ. [const. WD]—(1) mart, emporium,
Isa. 23:3.

(2) wealth resulting from merchandize, Isa,
45:14.

WD m. profit, gain, resulting from merchan-
dize, Isa. 23:18; hence used of any gain, Proverbs
3:14, ΡΞ ΠΟ AID 3d °D “for her (i. e. wisdom’s)
gain is better than that of silver.” Prov. 31:18.

mnD Γι merchandize,tr affic, as a concer. mer-
haute: Ezek. 27:15, 11) nino i i. gq. 17 nD verse
21, the merchants who are at thy hand (δῖε du an der

Hand haft).

mmInD f. a shield, so called from surrounding
i.e. defending (from the root WP to surround, comp. ’

9 9
JLz..00 a tower, fortress), Ps. 91:4.

nnd f. a kind of costly stone, used in making a
tesselated pavement, Esth.1:6. It is either a kind

of black marble, compare Syr. [liQace lapis niger
tinctorius (Ὁ and δὴ being interchanged), or as I should
prefer taking it, marble marked with round spots, as
if shields, shielded marble; see 7392. Tortoiseshell
is what ‘D has been supposed to be by Hurtmann

| (Hebrierin iii. p. 353), consisting as it were of

miaD—-YnD
shields (compare 775); but it is scarcely probable

that this was introduced in making a pavement
amongst various kinds cf marble.

wD see UND.

DDD plur. i i. q- Dy faults, Ps. 101:3; from the
root tiv i. q. DY to sin, to transgress.

δ᾽ Ὁ m. (from the root 33D), Eze. 22:18 »p (where
there is the 2’n> 4D), and plur. O°}D the refuse of
metal.—(a) scoria, droes ; Pro. 25:4, 1232 Ὁ 130
“ take away the dross δοιὼ the silver;” Pro. 26:23,
DD ADD “silver of dross,” i.e. not yet refined.—
(6) baser metal which having been mixed with purer
is separated from it by melting (see 2.13); Eze. 22:
18,19; Isa. 1:22, 25.

Note. For Ὁ in many copies, both MS. and
printed, there is read 0°3D Isa. 1:22, 25; Ezek. 22:
18, 19 (compare Lehrg. p. 145), but the former is to
be preferred.

{YD τὰ. Esth. 8:9, the third month of the Hebrew
year from the new moon of June to that of July;
perhaps from the Chaldee root 1D to rejoice, as if
month of rejoicing. [Benfey gives it a Persic deriva-
tion. |

frp (“sweeping away,” i.e. a leader, car-
rying every thing before him, from the root MD),
[Sithon], pr.n. of a king of the Amorites, reigning
in Heshbon, Nu. 21:21, 23; Ps. 135:11; whence the
city of Sihon, i.e. Heshbon, Nu. 21:28.

po an unused root, prob. to be muddy, clayey;
kindred to the root ἰδ, whence the Chaldee Ὁ,

Syriac [isco clay, i.g. Chald. "Ὁ, Syr. fury Arab.
ge

Ὁ (“clay”), [Sin], pr.n—(1) Pelusium, a
city situated in the marshes on the eastern border of
Egypt, now together with the whole region submerged
oy the sea, Eze. 30:15,16; compare Strabo xvii. p.
802. It is called in Arabic ἀν» i.e. marsh, and
de, Farame, which latter indeed is from the Egyp-
tian ΦΘΡΟΊ! 5, i.e. a clayey place (from q art. masc.,
ΒΡ to be, and Οἷς clay); as has been observed by
Champollion, l’Egypte, ii. 82, seq.

(2) The desert of Sin in the neighbourhood of
Mount Sinai, on the shore of the Herodpolitan gulf,
Ex. 16:1517:1; Nu. 33:12.

Ὁ pr.n. Sinai, Sina (Gr. evd,comp. Heb. Gr.

DLXXXIV

Ὁ -ὔπὸ

ed. x. Ρ. 56, note), ἃ mountain, or rather a moun:
tainous region in the peninsula of Arabia, between

the two gulfs of the Red Sea (the Herodpolitan and *

£lanite); celebrated for the giving of the Mosaic
law; called more fully 2 Ὁ 1 Ex. 16:1; 19:11, seq.;
24:16; 34:4, 29, 32; Lev.25:1; 26:46; 27:34,
etc. In this mountainous region there are three
principal summits, the lower of which towards the
north-east is called Horeb (27h dry), fom which
towards the south there is the ascert to another,
called Sinai, car’ ἐξοχὴν (‘2D perhaps clayey, miry;
compare the neighbouring desert of 15); the third
summit towards the south-west is called Mount St.
Catharine. See Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria, Germ.
ed. p. 1078. Arather different account of the names
of the three mountains has been given by Ed. Riip-
pell, Reisen in Nubien und dem Petriischen Arabien
(1829), tab. 11. [See also Robinson.] The desert
near the mountain is called "δ Ὁ 1379 Ex. 19:1, 2:
Lev. 7:38; Nu. 1:1,19; 9:1.

δ) Ὁ [Sinite], pr. n.—(1) of a nation near Mount

Lebanon, Gen. 10:17; 1Ch. 1:15; where Strabe —

(xvi. ὦ, § 18, p. 756, Casaub.) mentions the town of
Sinna, Jerome (Quexst. Heb. in Genesin) Sinen, Brei-
denbach (in Itinerario, fol. 1486, p. 47), a village,

Syn. See Michaélis, Spicileg. Geogr. Ext. tom. ii. _

p- 27.-— More difficult is—
(2) Ὁ) Ὁ PW Isa. 49:12; the context requires that

this must be a very remote country, to be sought for —
either in the eastern or southern extremities of the |

world. I understand it to be the land of the Seres
or Chinese, Sinenses; this very ancient and celebrated
nation was known by the Arabians and Syrians by

the name ws ᾿ ΠΡ , and might be known

by a Hebrew writer living at Babylon, when it was
almost the metropolis of Asia. [But this occurs in
Isaiah, a book written in Judea; the place where
written does not, however, affect the argument as to”
whether the Chinese be intended or not; the Spirit
of God knows all nations and their names, present
and future; and just as he could speak beforehand of
Josiah and Cyrus, so he could of the Chinese]. At
what périod this name was given to the Chinese, by
the other nations of Asia, and what its origin may
be, do not plainly appear. The Chinese themselves
do not know the name, and even seem to be wholly
destitute of any ancient domestic designation, adopt
ing either the name of the reigning dynasty, or else
lofty titles of honour, such as Dshung-kue-dshin, the
citizens of the kingdom -vhich is in the middle of the
earth. As to the origin of the name, if their opinion be

a

|

—

any

.
+

Σ
«--

MDD - Ὁ

᾿ς ροχγοοῦ who suppose that the Chinese were so called

from the dynasty ot Thstn, who reigned from the |

year 246, a.c., and onward (see Du Halde, Descr. de
la Chine, t. i. § 1; Abel-Remusat, Melanges Asia-
tiques, ii. p. 334, seqq.), a Hebrew writer, contem-

_ porary with Cyrus [but Isaiah lived centuries before],

would not make any mention of it; but (whatever be

thought of the people Zshinas, mentioned in the

laws of Menu) the authors of this opinion themselves
concede, that the name of that dynasty might be
known amongst foreign nations before it was in
possession of the whole empire of China; nor, in-
deed, are we in want of other modes of explaining
this name. In the Chinese language dshin denotes

' men; why then may not this name have been given

to the Chinese by foreigners? for instance, by the
Indians (amongst whom also, in the books of the
Buddhists, mention is made of Dshina ; see Klaproth,

_ Asia Polyglotta, p. 358). This name may have been

selves and all men.

SS

given to them as that by which they called them-
We have a similar instance in
the Zthiopic pr. n. 82D and 82% i. q. Af! a man.
Those who do not apply this to the Chinese, either
understand it of the Pelusiotes (compare 1.9), and by

' Synecd. the Egyptians, as Bochart, Phaleg. iv. 27,
or the Syenites (compare 731D). LXX. γῆ Περσῶν.

DD a swallow, Jer. 8:7 ΝΡ for Dib.
N'D (“a field of battle,” compare Syriac

; Bacar, perhaps, for SND from the root τε, ΤΣ

to leap onward, to make an onset), [Sisera], pr. n.

™m.—(1) of a general of Jabin, king of Canaan, Jud.

4:2, seq.; Ps. 83:10.—(2) Ezr. 2:53; Neh. 7:55.

ΟΝ Ὁ “council,” so the Syr. and Ch., [“con-
gregation, assembly”]), [Siaha], pr.n. m. Neh. 7:47;

for which there is a corrupted form, 87¥!D Ezra 2:
_ 44; which seems to have arisen from two others NY"D
= yD, compare O°DY*D),

mp Dan. 3:10 23, for ΠΏ ΒΘ which see.

7 Med. Yod, to boil up, to bubble up;

compare os to spring up, to boil or bubble up as

wine, anger, a fever, Hebr. δ and "8Y to ferment,
3 to boil up, to ferment, gabren. Henes—-

YD comm. (Jer. 1:13; Eze. 24:6).
0) α pot, so called from boiling and bubbling, Jer.
1:13; Eze. 11:3, 7; 24:3,6. W327 WD Ex. 16:3.
60:10, ΠῚ WD ANID « Moab shall be the pot
(or basin) of my wash’ ng,” my wash-pot; con-

= -

DLXXXV

MID—-YNMD

temptuously said for, I will use it as the meanest
vessel. Plur. MIWD Ex. 38:3; 1 Κὶ. 7:45. -

(2) ρίαν. O°XD thorns, briers, so called from th:
idea cf boiling or bubbling up, a notion which is
applied to the redundant and luxuriant growth of
plants (dag Aufwndern); especially in woods, see the
root WY? and “WY! No. 2, Isaiah 34:13; Hesea 2:8.
Used with a paronomasia in this passage, Ecc.7:6,
TDI NAA ODS Sips “like the crackling +f (kindled
thorns under a pot.” A thicket is used poetically,
as an image of impiety. Nah.1:10, 0°32D OD ἫΝ
“ they are folded together as thorns” (see W
B,2,c). Comp. Mic. 7:4; Eze.2:6. It also denotes
a hook, a fish hook, from its resemblance to a
thorn (compare min). Plural MWD Amos 4:2. (1
formerly referred [YD thorns, to the root "AD, sc
that it would properly signify recedanea, the degene-
rate parts of a shrub, compare ΒΞ "HD Jer. 2:21;
but it is preferable to refer the word YD in both
significations to the sume origin).

ἽΡ m. ἅπ. λεγόμ. a crowd, multitude, of people,
Ps. 42:5. So all the interpreters, as the context re-
quires; although in defining the etymology they
greatly differ. I have no doubt, however, that prop.
it isa thicket of trees, a thick wood, applied poeti-
cally in this passage to a dense crowd of men; com- |
pare "¥? used of a crowd of enemies, Isaiah 10:18,

19, 84.

yo (from the root 39), with suff. 13D, once 510,
Ps. 76:3, m.

(1) a tut, booth, cottage, Ps. 27: 5} poet. used
of a tent or house, Ps. 76:3.

(2) a thicket of trees, the lair of wild beasts, Ps.
10:9; Jer. 25:38.

TTDD an unused root, ig. APY to look at;
whence pr. n. 130%,

MDD f. of the noun "JO—(1) a booth, a cot, made
of leaves and branches interwoven, Jon. 4:5; Job
27:18; Isa. 4:6. MDT 30 the feast of tabernacles,
the feast of booths of branches, Lev. 23:34; Deut.
16:13.—It is once used contemptuously of a small
ruined house, Am. 9:11 [it is difficult to see what
idea of contempt is contained in the passage]; else-
where used of tents made of curtains, Lev. 23:43;
2 Sam. 11:11; 22:12; and poet. of the habitation of
God, Ps. 18:12; Job 36:29.

(2) a booth for cattle, Gen. 33:17.

(3) the lair of a lion, Job 38:40.

niad (“ booths”), [Succoth], pr.n.——(1) of a

Sp—ni2D

town in the tribe of Gad, Josh. 13:27; Jud. 8:5;
1 Ki. 7:46; as to its origin, see Gen. 33:17. POY
ΓΞ Psa. 60:8; 108:8, the territory of (the city of)
Succoth.

_ (2) a station of the Israelites in the desert, in the
neighbourhood of Egypt, Ex. 12:37; 13:20; Num.
33:5. It is hard to say what are—

(3) ΓΞ NiDD 2 Ki. 17:30, [Succoth-benoth],
booths of daughters, which the Babylonian colo-
nists, who were brought to Samaria, are stated to have
made for their idols. It is generally understood to
be tents in which women prostituted themselves
(compare AWAD); however, I expect that we ought
to read Ni93 N30 tabernacles (consecrated to idols)
tn high places. ‘[Thisi is, however, but a conjecture. |
Compare 133.

MADD Ff. i. ᾳ 1, 3D Am. 5:26, a booth or tent,
which the Israelites, turning aside to idolatry in the
desert, constructed in honour of a certain idol, like
the tabernacle of the covenant in honour of Jehovah.
Compare the σκηνὴ ἱερά of the Carthaginians, Diod.
xx. 65 (not 25).

DYDD (“dwellers in tents”), [Sukkiim],
pr.n. of an African nation, mentioned in 2 Ch. 12:3,
together with the Libyans and Athiopians. LXX.
and Vulg. Troglodyte, who inhabited the eastern
shore of Africa.

20 (once 2% Exod. 33:22)—-(1) TO WEAVE,
TO INTERWEAVE, especially boughs to make a
hedge, or to construct a booth; hence to hedge, to
fence. (Kindred roots are 9) No. Il, 3D No. II, δ᾽.
and with the sibilant changed into a dentai, 727 to
cover, which see; also, σηκός; sept.) In Kal. poet. Ps.
139: 13, “28 1333 ΞΟ “ thou hast covered me in
my mother’s womb;” compare Job 10:11. As both
booths and hedges are made to protect and guard
persons and gardens, 3 is —

(2) to protect, to cover over, and properly in-
teed used of boughs and trees; followed by two ace.
Job 40: 22, by ΟΣ 1730! “ the lotus trees cover
him with their shade;” followed by ? Psal. 140:8.
Part. 9230 prop. covering; hence a shed, vinea, used
in besieging cities (Gdugdad), Nah. 2:6.

(3) to cover, Exod. 40:3, commonly followed by
by (compare the syn. D3). 1 Ki. 8:7, D°3790 42D"
ΟῚ “and the cherubim covered the ark.”
Ex 25:20; 37:9; comp. Eze. 28:14, 16; intransit.
to cover, to hide oneself. Lam.3:44, 1 122 Ando
“thou hast covered thyself with a cloud;” ver. 43.

DLXXXVI

~mbsp—niso

Hiram, YT i.g. Kal—(1) to fence, to fence —
round, followed by 13 Job 3:23; 38:8.

(2) to cover, to protect, followed by 2B Ps. 5:12;
and > Psa. 91:4. von ΘΠ 1 Sa.24:4. Jud. 3:24,
to cover one’s feet, a euphemism for to ease one-
self, as rightly said by Josephus, Archeol. vi. 13, _
§ 4, by the Talmudists (Buxt. Lex. ‘Talmud. p. 1472), _
and even the LXX., where I suppose παρασκευάσα-
σθαι to be used for the common ἀποσκευάσασθαι,
ἀνασκευάσασθαι. But according to the opinion οὗ
Kimchi, to make water, which men in Asia do
sitting down, covering themselves with their wide ©
and long garments. Some have understood by this —
expression lying down to sleep, as the Syr. 1 Sam,
loc. cit., and Josephus himself (inconsistently), Arch, —
v. 4, § 2; but in such a case no circumlocution would _
be needful. See J. D. Michaélis, Supplem. p. 1743; _
Glassii Philol. Sacra, ed. Dathe, page 891. ;

PILPEL TPPP to Eover with armour, to arm 5

(compare CSS id., Ess arms, and ΩΝ ἴο μὰς.

tify the gates with iron), Isa. 9:10, 530) vgn |
. cn his erate) enemies (God) will arm;” ines -
tins against the βργρομμαν [ To excite, to arouse, is
the sense given in Thes. ]

Derived nouns, 7, 7, MDD, HDD, Misad, 7D,
yO, and—

MDD (“enclosure”), [Secacah], pr. κατα,
town in the desert of Judah, Josh. 15:61. ;

bop not used in Kal, i. q. bp> No. 3, Syr. ἐδ

Zab. ‘SAep 10 BE FOOLISH, which must be carefully —
distinguished from the verb, which is similar in some
oY.

Piet, to make foolish, i.e. vain, fruitless, to
frustrate, e.g. a counsel or purpose, 2 Sa. 15: 81}.
Isa. 44:25. Compare Sbin, ne

Hirui, to act foolishly, with the addition of ey

Gen. 31:28; without it, 1 Sam. 26: 1. (Aram
Aph. id.)

NipuaL—(1) to act foolishly (prop. to shew
oneself foolish), 1 Sa. 13:13; 2 Ch. 16:9. he

(2) to act wickedly, 2 Sam. 24:10; 1 Ch. 21:8,
ge D3, 533, etc. Hence [the following words.] —

m. [pl. Ὀ 9, Foaliah, Jer. 4:22; oe

Beth eit. Syr. Lam id. δ ἊΣ
b3P in. folly, coner. fools, Ecce. 10:6. ay τ
ΤῊΣ £. folly, a word only found in Fos. οἷα

a .

"
.. 8
ἐς
>

᾿

ee —

|

3D-}20
ἰώ, 13; 7:25; 10:1, 13; once ΣΟ Eccles. 1:17.
(Syr. id.) |

]2D fut. }2D.— (1) pr. ig. 12¥, wy Τὸ LN

HABIT, TO DWELL, with an ace. of pers. with any
one.

(2) Those who live with any one in the same
house become familiar-with him, they associate with
him, hence Part. {2D an associate, friend (of a
king), Isa. 22:15; fem.32D female friend, 1 Ki.
1:2,4. Comp. Hiph. Hence—

(3) followed by b and >Y of pers. todo kindness
to any one, Job 22:2; 35:3; absol. Job 15:3. In-
trans. to profit, Job 34:9.

(4) ig. Arab. ©. Conj. I. and V. to be poor,
needy, see Pu. and ᾿Ξ, ΞΘ, Many have de-
spaired of reconciling this signification with the others ;
and the attempts which have been made to do this
have been very unsatisfactory. To give my own
Opinion, I suppose that it has originated in the idea
of being seated, which is nearly connected with that
of dwelling. Words which imply being seated,
are often applied to the idea of sitting down, sink-
ing, through languor and debility; compare jx to
‘sit, Conj. IV. pass. to be forced to sit down, to be
lame; jx: weakness in the foot of a camel; (coe
Arabic
eeand Heb. 139 is therefore pr. to be collapsed, sunk,
sunk in one’s affairs, heruntergefommen feyn, compare
HD, 7132.

| Nipsat, i.q. Ch. Ithpa. to be endangered. Ecc.
10:9, “ he who cuts wood shall be endangered.”
So it is commonly taken, nor is it a bad sense, al-
though this signification is foreign from the other
meanings of the verb. I should suppose it to be a
denominative from }'2¥ a mattock, an axe, which
See: hence to cut oneself, to be wounded by cutting.
_ Puat, part. {22 prop. brought to want; hence
poor, needy (see Kal No. 4). Isaiah 40:20, {3003
MAA “he who is poor as to gifts,” who has not
much to offer. !

᾿ς Hien [307 .--(1) to form acquaintance with
any one; followed by OY Job 22:21; also with any-
thing; hence to know; with an ace. Psalm 139:3,
AQT 277773 “thou knowest all my ways.”

_ (2) to be accustomed to do anything; followed
by a gerund, Num. 22:30.

_ The derived noun M330!) storehouses, takes its

an impotent man; also sedére and sidére.

-.-

ΠῚ Signification from the verb 522.

(Derivatives, 1252, 12259].

&

DLXXXVII

abo—ni30
L VDD not used in Kal, i.qg UP τὸ sHuT (ὅγι

and Arab. ian, Te id.).
Nipuat, to be shut up, Gen. 8:2; Ps. 63:14.
PieL, i. q. 13D and VID} to give over, to deliver
Isa. 19:4.

IL. WD i. q: ἊΨ to hire, Ezr. 4:5.

KIDD not used in Kal, τὸ Be siLent (kindred
to O2Y to be quiet).

Hipuit, to be silent (prop. to keep silence; Stil’
fdweigen beobadjten); it occurs once, Deu. 27:9 (Arab.
uw ©; Conj. I. 1V.,id.; Sam. to attend); LXX. σιώπα:

Vulg. attende.

2D prop. @ slender rod (root 52D No. II.), of
which baskets are woven; hence a basket woven of
rods (compare κάνεον, kaviac, κάναστρον, canistrum ;
prop. a basket made of reeds; from κάνη, reed); ἃ
wicker-basket, a bread-basket; plur. 0°73 Gen,

5 -

40:17; Ex. 29:3, 32. Arab. ee id., ἘΞ a basket
maker. Zab. KNen a basket.
NPD (iq. MdOD “way,” [* basket”]), [Sillah],

pr. ἢ. of a town near Jerusalem, 2 Ki. 12:21.

ΟΣ a) pr. i. 4. mpd, bbp No. I, To LIFT UP.

(2) specially to suspend a balance (compare 8¥9
Job 6:2); hence to weigh (compare Lat. pendeo and
pendo). Once found in—

Pua, pass. Lam. 4:2, 122 SNDDDT “who are
weighed with fine gold,” i.e. are equal or com-
parable to fine gold.

[Derivatives, pr. n. 89D, 85D and 19D.)

2D ἅπαξ λεγόμ. in PIEL bb TO LEAP, TO
SPRING, TO EXULT, Arab. slo (Ὁ and ¥ being in-.

terchanged), to leap as a horse, so that the stones
give forth sparks. Job 6:10, “ that is my consola-
tion, Dom? XD nna TIPPS) and I exult, in pain
(which) does not spare, that I have not denied the de-
crees of the Most Holy;” LXX. render ΠΡΟΣ by ἡλ-
λόμην, Vulg. saliebam, although they differ altogether
in rendering the other words. Others, as Saadiah,
Abulwalid, Kimchi, by comparison with the Chald.
12D to burn, make the second hemistich concessive,
or parenthetic, and thus translate, “although I burn
(i.e. am inanguish; compare P27) with gricf whic
does not spare.” Hence—

aes) (“exultation,” er “ burning”), [Seled}
pr.n. m, 1 Ch. 2:30.

βροτῷ

; :
L πῦρ i. 4 -xbp and bop TO LIFT UP.

Whence —

(1) To suspend a balance, to weigh, see Pua.

(2) Like the Latin elevavit, i. 6. contemsit, to de-
epise (as light things are of small importance and
value, heavy things of much), Ps. 119:118. (Chald.
and Syr. id.)

Prt, i. ᾳ. Kal No. 2, Lam. 1:15.

Puat, pass. of Kal No. 1, Job 28:16; used of wisdom,
YIN 0ND3 npon ND “it cannot be weighed with
gold of Ophir,” it cannot be bought with gold.

IL. 77 P D perhaps i. q. nby? (D and & being inter-
changed), to be quiet, to be silent. Hence—

My - τη. rest, silence, with 7 parag. nbp (Milél),
to silence, silence! Such seems to be the probable
import of this musical note, so often found in the
Psalms (only occurring elsewhere, Hab. 3:3, 9,13),
which has been so much discussed and tortured by
the conjectures and blunders of interpreters. [1
seems to have been used to mark a short pause in
- singing the words of the psalm, so that the singer
would be silent, while the instrumental music con-
tinued. This interpretation is supported—(a) by
the authority of the LXX. who always render it διά-
Wada, i.e. an interlude, 30wifdjenfpiel (although He-
sych. renders it μουσικοῦ μέλους ἣ ῥυθμοῦ ἐναλλαγή).
—(b) by the place where προ commonly stands in
the Psalms. For it stands in the middle of Psalms,
at the place where a section of the Psalm is finished;
thus in some Psalms it occurs once (Ps.'7:6; 20:4;
21:3), or twice (Psalm 4:3, 5; 9:17, 21), in others
three times (Ps. 3:3,5,9; 32:4,5,7; 66:4,7,15;
68:8, 20, 33), and even four times (Ps. 89:5, 38, 46,
49), sometimes also it is put at the end (Ps. 3,9, 24,
fin.); it thus serves to divide a Psalm into several
strophes. It rarely occurs in the middle of a verse
(Psa. 55:20; 57:4; Hab. 3:3,9). Also—(c) Psa.
9:17, where for the simple npp there is more fully
dD {"'35, which should-apparently be rendered “Jn-
strumental music,—p aus e,” i.e. the instrumental music
to continue while the singer paused. With a similar
meaning others derive ΠΡΌ from nbp No. I, to lift
up, and they understand it to be, a lifting up of the
voice in singing with the music (compare 8%} Job
21:12), but I prefer the former explanation.

Some have supposed that nop is an abbreviation,
formed from the initial letters of three words; but this
is neither probable nor suitable. Such abbreviations
are very common amongst the Arabs and the later

Jews (as δ for ‘NY made’ 2), but it cannot be shewn

DLXXXVIII

nsto—nibo

that they were known to the ancient Hebrews. Thit
word, taken as an abbreviation, has been variously
explained, as W7 neyo 2D “turn above, singer” (da
capo); or Uipa ni’? iD°D “a mark of changing the
voice,” etc.; but all of these fall away with the hy
pothesis. More may be found in Michaélis Supplemm.,

p. 1760; Rosenmiiller, Comment. in Psalm, vol.i.,p. —

LIX. (LXVIL. ed. 2); Noldii Concord. Particul. Hebr.,
p- 940, ed. Tymp.; Eichhorn Bibl. der Bibl. Litte-
ratur, vol. v. p. 542, seq.; Forkel, Gesch. der Musik,
t. i. p. 144. 2!

bp (for mib> « elevation”), [Sallu}, prem. ΠΝ

Neh. 12:7; for which there is, verse 20, 22.

syd (id.) [Sallu], pr. n. m., 1 Chron. 9:7; fa: —

which there is, Neh. 11:7, 82D.

bp (“lifted up”), [Salu], pr.n. m, Nur

25:14.
bp (“lifted up,” [“ basket-weaver”]), [Salla#]

12D.
tbo Eze. 2:6; and—

nop Eze. 28:24, a thorn; prop. such as is found
on the twigs and shoots of palms; from ‘Da twig,
and ἧ; see the root 772 No.2. Metaph. used
wicked men, Eze. 2:6; LXX. σκόλοψ. (Chald. 8198,

-
νυ

ΟΣ Arab. ἴδ... thorns of palms).

72D fut. n°‘ τὸ pParDoN, FoRGIVE; followed

by a dat., Exod. 34:9; 1 Ki. 8:34, 36,39. (Chald.
Zab. id.; AEth. with the letters transposed, TUUAE

to be merciful, propitious, to pardon; comp. Arab. les

to shew oneself gentle. The primary idea seems to bé

that of lightness, lifting up; compare NPD, APD)
Nipual, to be forgiven (used of sin), Lev. 4:26,

26, 31; 5:10,13. Hence— ee
MPD τὰ. forgiving, Ps. 86:5; and—

muy > f. pardon, forgiveness, Ps.130:4; plas

Neh. 9:17.
unused toot. Arab. (4 $1; to walk, t%

FPP 0 ned
go; whence δε ἀξ 4 way, ἃ track. Hence—
n3bp (Caph without Dagesh, and therefore for
ΠΡΌ), [Salcai], pr. n. of a town on the eastern
borders of Bashan, now called ~\.., and by cor-
ruption Sarkhad 33... abounding in vineyards. | .
Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria ed. Germ p.

"
ἢ
3

τῷ n. m.—(1), Neh. 11:8.—(2) Neh. 12:20; see

+.

=

a . aa)

and my observations given there at p. 507; Deut.
3:10; Josh. 12:5; 13:11; 1 Chron. §:11.

οὔ. ὦ TO LIFT UP, TO ELEVATE, TO EXALT,

TO GATHER, or CAST UP intoaheap. Jer. 50:26, like
the kindred roots προ, 2D (comp. also nop, y2D, and
poo, also oon; nA, bya tollo). See Pilpel. Specially,
to make a level way by casting up a bank, to em-
bank (comp. Ὠ Isa. 49:11). Isa. 57:14; 62:10;
Pro.15:19; Jer. 18:15. Job 19:12, D374 by aD
“and they cast up (prepare) their way to me.” Job

30:12; without 773 Psal. 68:5, 1b “make plain

(sc. the way).”
_ From the notion of being elevated, lofty, has
aos ——

(2) to move to and fro, to waver, used of things
that are lofty, tall, and slender, which are easily
shaken (von bem Sdlanfen und Sdywanten). Specially
used of the slender and pendulous boughs and twigs
of trees, such as willows and palms, which are used

’ for weaving baskets, or bound together to make

|

i

{ “τυ
| by names from the same root, as a) and

] | growing on palm branches; and Hebr. tbo, tbo a
|| thorn which grows on a twig, from 20 (pr. a twig),

"] a

brooms; comp. bby bby an "}» whence prrdr tendrils,

and bb No.1, 2; whence ΘΦῬΈΡΕ, Hence O°PD and

nibndp (Arab. sing. ds) baskets, as being made of
slender twigs; compare the lengthened forms 3929

| (land zn being interchanged) the pendulous shoots of
ΕΣ":
|

the palm, of which brooms are made (whence the
Syriac and Chald. verb }3D to sweep with a broom);

ΠΟΥ a basket (with the cognate 8JQ, Chald. N2¥ a
| basket, uty to weave baskets). As the branches of

} the palm-tree, before the shoots open, are covered
| with thorns, these thorns of the palm-tree are called

sg
-Ὁ -

4\\_; thorns

ού-

‘| | and the formative syllable }}. Arabic due a large

ΠῚ needle, so called from its resemblance to a thorn.

Pure, i.q. Kal No. 1, metaph. Prov. 4:8, nbpdp
' “exalt her (wisdom),” sc. with praises.
“Hiraroten 22FDT (denom. from 29D), to oppose
oneself as a mound (11) dammen), to resist, follow-
ed by 3 Exod. 9:17, "2¥3 22iMDD THY “as yet dost

| thou resist my people.”

From the first signification No, 1, these derivative

) PP, ‘PD, from the second 28, ἢ, and 1i5D,
2020

ΝΜ] ΣῊ are taken, nboo, neon, nbp, Didpn, and pr. n.

a?

nar’

+

hy

Τ

bbb f. a mound, Jer. 33:4; especially such as

"

DLXXXIX

p>p- np

besiegers cast up around a :.ty, 2 Ki. 19:32; Ezek
4:2; 2Sa. 20:15.
ς S88
D?b τη. a ladder, Gen. 28:12; 1. 4ᾳ. Arab. om
from the root bbp No. 3

γύρου f. plur. i. 4. 25D baskets, so called from
the slender twigs of which they were woven, Jerem.
6:9. LXX. Vulg. κάρταλλος, cartallus. See the
root bb No. 2.

V? D an unused root, pr. having the signification
of height, elevation, like 25D, wp, nb and with
the third radical more hardly pronounced p20.
Hence—

yop m.—(1) @ rock, Jud. 15:8, 11; 1 Samuel
23:25,etc. Metaph. God is called any one’s rock,
i.e. his refuge, where he is safe from foes, Ps. 18:3;
31:43 42:10,

(2) [Selah, Sela], pr.n. Petra, the chief city
of the Edomites, situated between the Dead Sea and
the #lanitic gulf, in a valley surrounded with lofty
rocks, so that a very great part of the abodes were
excavated in the rock. It is written with the art.
yopn Jud. 1:36; 2 Ki. 14:7; poet. without it, Isaiah
16:1. See Relandi Palestina, p.g26—g951. The
ruins of the ancient city still exist, called eS esas
(the valley of Moses); see my Comm. on Isaiah, loc.
cit., and Burekhardt’s Travels in Syria, ete. p. 703,
seq. ed. Germ.

Dy Ὁ an unused root, quadril. fo consume, as
in Ch.; whence—

py>p m. a kind of locust, with wings, and used
for food, Lev. 11:22.

nod not used in Kal.
Pre.—(1) TO PERVERT, Exod. 23:8, 24 AbD,
ὈΡῚΝ “ and (a gift) perverts the words of the
righteous,” Deut.16:19. Proverbs 19:3, O78 Ποὺ

1377 420A “ the foolishness of a man perverteth
his way.”

(2) to overturn, to send headlong, Job 12:19;
Prov. 21:12; 13:6; 22:12.

[‘‘ The primary force of this root has of late been
correctly laid down by Fasius, following Alb. Schul-
tens and Arnold (Neue Jahrb. i. p. 168), to be that of
slipperiness, and gliding away, escaping.—(1)
trans. to slip away ({dlipfen, to slip).—(2) intrans. te
be slippery (fclipfrig feyn), comp. Arab _s\- to pass
by (vorbenfdjliipfen) and to daub over, both taken frem

pp—9>D
that of slipperiness, and with the sibilant turned
into an aspirate, “son to pass by, to leave behind
(prop. vorbenfdliipfen), Gr. ἀλείφω. Hence—

Piet—(1) to cause to slip, or fail, as a just
cause (σφάλλειν δίκαν, Eurip. Androm. 781 al. 766),
Ex. 23:8; Prov. 13:6, ΠΟΘΙ ΡΘΗ MW] “ wicked-
ness causes the erring (foot) to slip.” Hence to
give to destruction, Deut.16:19; Prov. 21:12;
22:12; Job 12:19.—(2) to make (a way) slippery,
Prov. 19:3.” Ges. App.] Hence—

[«Ἐ Ὁ m. prop. smoothness, slipperiness;
hence flattery, nearly i i. q.i mon Prov. 11:3; 15:4.”
Ges. App. ]

Ρ.- Ὁ Ch. TO ASCEND, TO COME UP, Dan. 7:3, 8,

zo. Pret. pass. id. Dan. 2:29; Ezr.4:12. Syr., Zab.,
Sam., id. Compare above, at the root PD).

Ἔν»; an unused root, see below. |

nip f. (but mase. Ex. 29:40) very fine flour, or
meal, Ezek. 16:13, 19; 1 Chron. 9:29; Gen. 18:6.
pve NPD wheat flour, Exod. 29:2. (Ch. NADID id.,

Arab. Ὁ ὁ... peeled barley, pearl barley, ἄλφιτα,
compare the verb N?D to sift flour in a sieve). The
etymology is doubtful; for the verb nop appears to
be secondary, and taken from the noun 7D. I ex-
pect that the primary radical was 220, in Ἐρ: sense
of shaking, and espeeially of sifting, i. q. 27}; whence
Sb fem. nD (as to ." flection compare 27 fem.
n>, from the root 227, O°’pYP and ΠΌΡΩΝ Lehrg.
p- 590). The ancients themselves appear to have
been undecided as to the origin of this word, and
thus it was sometimes masc., sometimes fem. [In
Thes. Gesenius derives it from the unused root

nop, LJ

OD only in pl. DDD spices, Exod. 30:34. Nb?
D'2D incense of odours, Ex. 30:7; 40:27. (Syr.

jsaco aroma, φάρμακον.) Root D2D i. q. Arabic

a to smell.

33} “WDD (perhaps “sword of Nebo,” i. e. of
Mercury, from the Pers. 4
nebo], pr.n. of a Babylonian commander, Jer. 39:3.

‘, ἃ sword), [Samgar-

TVD τη, quadrilit. (compounded of the verbs
ODD to smell, and ὙΠ to adorn, compare Arab. yo

to break forth, as the blossom of palms), VINE BLOS-
80M, vivivOn, Cant.7:13, ΠΡΌΣ NDB j530 AMB

ΧΟ

_drewa.

yoD-AYD
the vine sprouts, its blossc —. opens ;” Cant. 2:13,
TDD 53549 “ the vines (are in) blossom;” Cant.
2:15, 1120 1313 “ our vines (are in) blossom;"
(compare Ex. 9:31, 29233 nee). Symm. οἰνάνθη,

κυπρίζω, κυπρισμός. (Syr. 5. saeco id., see Isa. 17:11;
Pesh. ; in the Zabian also of other blossoms, as of hemp,
see Norbergii Lexid. p.159). Some of the Jewish
doctors do not understand this to be the blossom of
the vine, but the small grapes just out of the blossom
(see Surenhusius, Mishnah, t.i. p. 309); this sense is
also given by the Vulgate, chap.’7: 13; so also Kimchi
and Leonh. Hug (Schutzschrift fiir s. Erkliirung des
Hohenliedes, p. 5); but I prefer the former explana-
tion, because of 2:13 and 7:13.— Some one has of
late proposed a singular conjecture relative to this —
word (Lit. Zeit. Jen. 1830, iv. p. 333), that TH2Disa
superior kind of vine, so called from the town of —
pees which abounds in wine, which was situated —
in the province of Chazaria (now Astrachan), on the
Caspian sea, not far from the mouth of the Volga,
inhabited by both Jews and Christians, and destroyed _
by the Russians ἃ. Ὁ. 969, as is narrated by Thn—

Alvardi (Fraihn on Ibn Fozlan, page 65).
place appears to have been so called from the
nastery of St. Andrew, the [alleged] apostle of that
region, as is shewn by the modern name, San

(Compare the Servian city & )s:s.: or Sem-
drovia, from the Slav. Sandrew, 1. e. ‘St. An ἢ

TID fut. 7D? — (1) To PLACE, or LAY something ᾷ
upon any thing, so that it may rest upon, and
supported by it. oY I! FD to lay the hand on any
thing (die Hand worauf ‘jhigen), so as to lean upon the
hand, Ex. 29:10, 15,19; Lev. 1:4; 3:2: 8: 14, ete.
Am. 5:19, spaby 7) FOD1 “ and leansél his
upon the wall.” Intr. to rest upon any thing. Ps
88:8, JON AID ὧν “thy wrath resteth upon me.”

(2) to uphold, to sustain, to aid (Ath. :
followed by an acc. Ps. 37:17, 24; 54:6. ‘kiel
30:6, DISD ‘22D “ those who help Egypt,”

allies of Egypt; followed by ὃ Ps.145:14. Part.
pass. 2D propped, upheld, i.e. unmoved, firm, Ps
112:8; Isa. 26:3. Followed by two ace. to sustain
one oak any thing, i.e. to bestow upon him
Genesis 27:37, YA2OD UN} RY “T have sustained
him with corn and new wine.” Ps, 51:14.
(3) to approach, followed by Ss Ezekiel
(Syr. id. The signification of approaching is a
from that of resting upon, being contiguous; ὁ
Rabb. 4p to cohere, to be connected, near,”
near).

hte |
se |
πε,

Ὁ Ὁ

_ ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be propped, supported, Jud. 16:99;
to stay oneself, to rest upon, Ps.'71:6; Isa. 48:2.
Metaph. 2 Ch. 32:8.

Pret, to stay, i.e. to refresh, Cant. 2:5 (compare
YD). Hence pr. n. 17933! and—

WDD (“whom Jehovah sustains”), [Sema-
chiah}, pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 26:7.

7D an unused root, prob. to be like Γ΄" signifi-
cation wholly uncertain” | ; compare the kindred γι 5)
to be like. Perhaps the same origin may be Lat.
similis (ὁμαλός). Hence—
28D & jain) τή. i. q. nby an image, a figure,
likeness, Eze. 8:3, 5; Deut. 4:16. 2 Chron. 33:7,
dopa DB the statue of the figure, a carved idol.

; DDD see OD,

PDD not used in Kal (kindred root 11), τὸ pE-
| SIGNATE, TO MARK OFF, Talmud. }2D, whence j"D
» assign. This has been improperly compared with
the Gr. σημαίνω, in which the v does not belong to
_ the root.
| Nipuat }D) something marked off, appointed
| place. Isaiah 28:25, [392 my « and (he plants)
᾿ barley in the appointed place,” i.e. in the field
' marked off. So Targ. Saad. Kimchi, and this inter-
| pretation is preferable to others which have been
_ proposed. As to the explanation, hordeum pingue,
_ fat barley, from the root as = 12Y to be fat, it is
at both to the laws of syntax, and to the con-
| text; see my Comment. The meaning millet is al-
Ι together conjectural, which is given by LXX. Theod.
os Vulg.

{

- Ὁ horrere, θρίσσειν, TO STAND ΟΝ END—(a)
' δι οἵ the hair (see Picl, and YD), hence used of
| ἃ man seized with terror. Ps. 119: 120, "W32 WD
' Symm. épBorpryet. —(b) used of bristling points,
"hence 2D! something pointed, a nail, and yo
| Chald. 72D to fasten with nails.
~ Piet, id., to stand on end, as hair, Job 4:15;
} Hence [72D and|]—

¥ mase. re ὀρθόθριξ, Jerem. 51, 27, an
epithet of the insect ?

NID an unused root Ree, ᾳ. 82Y [in Thes.
a with j n2>], τε aa ΠΡ» δε ὅδε

ΠΝ [Senaah, Hassenaah 1, [“ perhaps
‘horny 7, pr.n. of a town of Judea, Ezra 2:35;
ἢ. 7:28: with the art., Neh. 3:3.

DXCI_

| pp—abe
poarp pr.n. Sanballat, a satrap of the king of

Persia, in Samaria, Neh. 2:10; 3:33; 6:1, 2,12,14°
13:28.

TID an unused root; either i.q. Arab. L., IV.
a -
to lift up, to elevate, or 1. 4. pe ων»

be sharp. Hence—

μος to sharpen, to

3D masc. a4, bush, thorn- bush, Ex. 3: 2, Βεσ αὶ
Deu 33:16 (Syr. [ves id. , Arab. or and ie senna,

senna, leaves).

ΓΘ (perhaps i. 4. [ἢ “tooth,” “crag,” [Seneh]
pr. ἢ. of a crag over against Michmash, 1 Sa. 14:4
[In Thes. “in pause for 73D.”]

MND with the art. 189999 (“hated”), [Senu-
ah], pr.n. Neh. 11:9.

VAD unused quadril. ; Chald. to blind, todazzle,
according to Ch. B. Michiielis, formed from the trilit.

οὐ to shine, by prefixing the letter Ὁ (see Lehrgeb.

page 862); according to J. Simonis, comp. of ls to
shine, and WY to make blind. Hence—

Ὁ Ὁ m. pl. blindness, Gen. 19:11; 2 Κι.6: 18,

AID pr.n. Sennacherih (Herod. Σαναχάρι-
βος). the king of Assyria, from the year 714 to696 B.c., -
when he was slain by two of his sons in the temple
of Nisroch, 2 Ki. 18:13; 19:16—36; Isaiah 36:1.
See also concerning him, Herodotus, ii. 141; and the
fragment of Berosus, in Euseb. Chron. Armen. ed.
Aucher. t. 1. p. 42, 43.

]20 an unused root, Chald. and Syr. to sweep
away with a broom (but this is secondary, see the
Root 92D No. 2).

m3DID (“palm branch”), [Sansannah], pr.n.
of a tewn in the south of Judah, Josh 15:31.

D3DID m. pl. 1. 4. rorbybr, ppabn (1 and n being
interchanged), palm branches, pendulous boughs,
Cant. 7:9. Compare 27D No. 2.

“BID quadrilit. the fin of fishes, Levit. 11:9;
Deu. 14:9. The origin is uncertain It may seem
however to come from the triliteral root, 753, 89 το
flee, to hasten, Piel, to propel; with a sibilant prefixed.
Comp. Lehrg. p. 862. [‘ Perhaps from _}3) ; to hasten,
and 2} to flee.” ]

DD masc. a moth [in clothes}, perhaps so called

“ἽΞΌ-- ΘΟ
trom leaping, (root DID), Isa. 51:8. (Syr. Loe oo id. ;
Ss - ‘
Arab. Uwe moth, weevil, louse, Gr. cfc).

4 Δ 4
PPD (perhaps ὥς ὌΦΡ᾽ suet from (at the
sun), Sisamai, pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 2:40.

“WD fut. "Θ᾽ To PROP, TO UPHOLD, TO SUP-
PorT, Ps. 18:36; Pro. 20:28; hence to sustain, to
aid, Ps. 20:3; 41:4; 94:18. Specially 29 "WD to
support the heart, i.e. to refresh oneself with food
(see 2? No. 1, letter a). Gen. 18:5, 023? 1D “re-
fresh your heart,” refresh yourselves with food, Ps.
104:15; δυά. 19:8. Intrans. 1 Ki. 13:7, “TYP re-
fresh thyself (compare MY),

Derived noun ἼΣΘΙ,

“WD Ch. to aid, to help, followed by > Ezr. 5:2.

mWD a root, ἅπαξ λεγόμ. i.q. Arab. Lge TO
RUN, TO RUSH, used also of storms. Ps. 55:9, ΠῚ
ΠΡ “a rushing (i.e. rapid) wind.”

YO m.—(1) a fissure, a cleft. yopn YD
cleft of a rock, Jud. 15:8, 11; pl. D'¥9DT *DYD Isa.
2:21; 57:5. ,

(2) a branch, Isaiah 17:6; 27:10; see MBYD,
‘Both significations are also comprehended in the
Arab. d.25).

AWD TO DIVIDE, 1,4. Arab. ς «Ὁ the letters
ἢ and 3 being interchanged. Hence AYO, NBYD,
MBYD [and APD].

Piel YP (denom.from ἢ 38), to cut off branches,
Isa. 10:33.

FYD verbal adj. (of the form 5¥P) divided, i.e.
a person of a divided mind, who, being destitute
of firm faith and persuasion as to divine things, is
driven hither and thither; a doubter, a sceptic,
σκεπτικός. Pl. O'DYD Ps.119:113; Luth. §lattergeifter.

MEYD f. ig. YD and NEY only in ρίαν. MEYD
branches, Eze. 31:6, 8.

MBYD f. plur. D'BYD opposite sides, divided
opinions. 1 Ki.18:21, ἜΡΓΟ; ONDA OAX ‘NNW
D’BYDI =Vulg. usquequo claudicatis in duas partes,
“how long will ye halt between the two sides?”
i.e. “do ye hesitate between the worship of Jehovah
and of Baal?”

“WD (kindred to the roots WY and WY which
sce)—(1) TO BE VIOLENTLY SHAKEN, specially
the sea agitated by storms, Jon. 1:11,13; to be
tossed, by adversity, [sa. 54:11; compare Piel,

DXCII

ΒΟ -- DDD

(2) act. to rush upon, like a storm, used of an

enemy, Hab. 3:14.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be agitated, shaken, i.e. disturbed
used of the heart, 2 Ki. 6:11.

Piet, WD to toss about, to scatter (a people),
Zec. 7:14.

Poat, intrans. to be tossed about, dispersed
(as chaff), Hos. 13:3. Hence—

“WD mase. a storm, Jon. 1:4, 12; Jerem. 23:19;
25:32; and—

“TTIYD Ff. id. Isa. 29:6; also TWO TH Ps. 107:25,
and ΠΥ ΠῚ Eze. 13:11, 13 (see WY and TW),

ID m. with suff. ‘BD pr. an expansion, spreading
out (from the root 2D); hence—(1) α basin, bowl,
Exod. 12:22; Ζεῦ. 12:2; pl. O°’ Jer. 52:19, and ni}
1 Ki. 7:50.

9 κ᾿

(2) sill, threshold (Syr. |e atrium), Jud. 19: —

27; 2Ki.12:10, (Ch. and Samar. id.).

(3) [Saph], pr.n.m. 2Sa.21:18, for which there |

is 1 Ch. 20:4, ‘BD.

NDD see NIEDD,

5D fut. 12D! ro neat the breast, as a sign of —
grief; especially for the dead. Const. absol. Ecel. —
3:43 12:5; Zec.7:5; 12:12; followed by of the |
person whose death is lamented, 1 Ki. 14:13;Gen. 23:
2; SY 2 Sa. 11:26; Jer.4:8; Zec. 12:10; Py) 2Sa.

3:31. It is sometimes so used as to be applied to thé —

voice of the mourners [to watl], Mic.1 :8,“I will

make a wailing (780%) like the jackals.” Jer.
22:18, “they shall not lament him (saying), Alas!
my brother;” Jer. 34:5. Still I hold the proper sig-
nification to be that of beating, like the Gr. opadagw;
and this the LXX. express in several places («émre-
σθαι). Isaiah 32:12, OED ὉΣΊΩΣ “they smite
upon the breasts” (comp. Lat. pectora, ubera plangere),
spoken of women; comp. Nah.2:8. There can be
no difficulty in referring the word 0° 8D to women,
since they are expressly mentioned, though at a con-
siderable distance before (comp. also verse 11, 7779
ΤῊ) δ, see Heb. Gram. § 144, note 1).

Nipuat, to be mourned for, lamented, Jer.16:4;
25:33. .

Derived noun, 18D").

MD) i.g. }O8 To SCRAPE, TO SCRAPE Iv

GETHER (see Hiphil No.1), to scrape off, Isa. 7:
20; to take away life, Ps. 40:15; to take any one
away, to destroy, Gen. 18:23, 24; and intrans. @
destroyed, to perish, Jer, 12:4, ae

= |

ἜΘ-[ΞῸ

(2) i.g. 82 (but OS and 4D? are of the same
stock; see page txvu. A.), to add, only in imp. 35D
Isa. 29:1; Jer. 7:21; and inf. MSD Isa. 30:1. [“But
these may be from nD”. "| Also, to add to anything,

_ to increase (see BD No. 2), Nu. 32:14.

NipHaL—(1) i. ᾳ. ΘΝ No. 2, to betake oneself
(into the house). Isa. 13:15, 73D30°73 “ whoever
betakes (or, withdraws) himself;” i.e. lurks in
houses, hides away. Opp. to ΝΥΝ.

(2) to be taken away, to perish, Gen. 19:15;

E especially in battle, 1 Sa. 12:25; 26:10; 27:1.

a

᾿
Ὲ
᾿-
ie
ἢ

———

~ to anoint any,one a bishop).

Hipuit, to heap together, to accumulate; fol-
lowed by oY upon any one, Deut. 32:23. LXX.
συνάξω.

[BD m. (from the root 15), ceiling (of the tem-
ple), 1 Ki. 6:15.

MED ἢ number, Ps. 71:15. Root 159.

1. m5D not used in Kal, probably i. q. 75D, ἢ)
(compare | ‘TWP, ΠΕΡ, and the observations aides the

word Π 2), TO ADD.

Nipuat, to be added, to join oneself; followed

| by by Isa. 14:1.

Pua, to be gathered together, to assemble

“selves, Job 30:7.

Hirupakt, 1. ᾳ. Niphal; followed by 3 1 Sa. 26:19.

π. TTIDD i. ᾳ mBY, Arab. grins —(1) τὸ PouR,

‘To Pour ΟΥΤ (see Piel, and thehoun MD).

(2)to anoint (comp. 92; Syr. 7.00 to pour; Aph.
1 Sam. 2:36, 82 ‘25D
Wins NSS “anoint, (i.e. constitute) me, I
- pray, to some priestly office.”

(3) to spread out, 1.ᾳ. th. Ach: ; whence NNSDH

__ ἃ cushion, quilt.

Pizt, to pour out for some one to drink, Hab.2:15.

[This root is not divided into two parts in Thes. ].

_ Derivatives, 75D, NNBD2, and—

‘WBS ἢ seurf, scab, so called from the flowing
out (falling off) of hairs, Lev. 13:2; 14:56. Com-

= nev’,

+ BD [Sippai]; see ἢΘ No. 3.

MED m. prop. some Sumgensc? out, a pour-
a out (from the root NBD No. II.); hence—(1)
corn growing spontaneously from the seed of the
as year without its being resown, Lev. 25:5,

1; 2 Ki.19:29; Isa. 37:30; compare Ὁ ΤΌ.

(2) an inundation, Job 14:19.

ΟΠ ῈΘ £. a ship; once Jon. 1:5 (Syr. and Arab.
-). Root }5D to board, to floor.

ΕἼ

DXCIII

ἝΝ--Ὧδϑ

“TED m. plur. Ὁ" τ, a sapphire, a kind of gem, se
called from its beauty and splendour (see the root
78D No. 1, 2), Exod. 28:18; 39:11; Job 28:6, 16

(Syr. [Lxaco; Chald. YD).
bap an unused root; prob. i. q. jin, Sey to be

low. Whence—

BD m.a@ dish, a bowl; only found Jud. 5:25;
6:38 (Chald. Talmud. and Arabic εἰν idem. See
Bochart, Hieroz. I. 549).

J2D fut. ἸΒΦ᾽ prop. To covER (comp. the kindred Ὁ

1 roots BY, 1pY). Hence —

(1) to cover, as with beams or rafters; followed by
two ace., 1 Ki. 6:9; 7:3. j

(2) to floor, to cover with boards, 1 Ki. 7:7;
Jer. 22:14; Hag. 1:4.

(3) to hide, topreserve. Deu. 33:21, DUD NY
PD pent npon “ and he saw a portion assigned by the
law-giver there preserved,” (ΞΡ agrees in gender
not with mpon to which it refers, but with the nearer
word PPM, comp. 1 Sam. 2:4; Lehrg. p. 721).

Derived nouns }12D, 73°5D,

DD not used in Kal. th. Aad: To SPREAD
out; whence 4D a bowl, a threshold. From this
noun comes —

HITHPOEL ABAD to stand at the threshold, Psa.
84: 11.

I. PDD fat. pBDY i. g. Arab. sd» (fhe.—(1) τὸ
SMITE; specially — —(a) 7X bY 'D to strike upon the
thigh, a sign of indignation and also of lamenting,
Jer. 31:19; 7% by Eze. 21:17; compare II. xii.162;
xv. 397; Od. xiii. 198.— (Ὁ) DYBD"NS POD to strike
the hands together, as in indignation, Nu. 24:10; or
in derision (as if explosit aliquem); followed by by
Lam. 2:15; Job 27:23 (where thirty-one copies read
Ὁ instead of 2); also without the word 0°83 Job
34: 37-

(2) to chastise (used of God), Job 34:26.—It is
sometimes written PDY, which see.

[‘* Hiput, followed by 3, to strike hands with any
one, Isa. 2:6.”]

Il. pad TO VOMIT, TO VOMIT FORTH ({fpucen
freyen), Jer. 48:26. Syr. a0 to overflow.
[(2) to suffice, 1 Ki. 20:10, Thes.] Hence~-
pzD redundance, abundance, Job 20:22.
“IED fat. "$0'.—(1) prop. i. g. Arab. 2 τὸ
SCRATCH, TO SCRAPE (kindred to 15¥ No. Il, ab);
39

1. -ἼἜἜ
hence to polish (compare 8D, and the cogn. verb
"2Y),

(2) specially to inscribe letters on a stone; hence
towrite. Part. "BD a scribe, Psa. 45:2; Ezr. 9:
4, 3; specially —(a) the king’s scribe, i. e. the friend
_ of the king, whose office it was to write his letters,
2 Sam. 8:17; 20:25; 2 Ki. 12:11; 19:2; 22:3, seq.
—(b)a military scribe, who has the charge of keep-
ing the muster rolls, Jer. 37:15; 52:25; 2 Ki.
25:19; compare 2 Chron. 26:11; Isa. 33:18; gener.
used of a general, Jud. 5:14.— (c) in the later books,
ἃ person skilled in the sacred writings, γραμματεύς,
1 Ch. 27:32; Ezr. 7:6, a name by which Ezra is
called; Neh. 8:1, seq.; 12:26, 36; Ezr.'7:11.

(3) to number, Gen. 15:5; Lev. 15:13, 28.

Nipnat, pass. of Kal No. 3, to be numbered, Gen.
16:10; 32:13.

Pret—(1)i. ἡ. Kal No. 3, to number, Job 38:37;
Ps. 40:6.

(2) to narrate, to recount (prop. to enumerate,
_ compare Germ. japlen, erzablen), Gen. 24:66; 40:8; Job
28:27; followed by oN concerning any thing, Psa.
2:7; 69:27; especially to tell with praise, to cele-
brate, Ps.19:2; 40:6; 78:6.

(3) simpl. to speak, to utter words, Ps. 73:15;
Tsa. 43:26.

Pua, 120 pass. of Piel No. 2, to be narrated, Ps.
' 22:31; Job 37:20.

Derivatives, TH5D, YBD [ABD], and the four fol-
lowing nouns —

“ED τὰ. Ch.—(1) a scribe, a royal scribe ac-
eompanying a satrap, or governor of a province, Ezr.
4:8, 9, 17, 23.

(2) γραμματεύς, one skilled in the sacred books,
Ezr. 7:12, 21.

“BD τὰ. with suff. 5D, pl. O%5D, constr. "5D.—
41) writing, Arab. ius Syr. Jzam —(a) the art
_ of writing and reading, Isa. 29:11,12, ἼΒΘΠ YT “one
acquainted with writing.”—(b) a kind of writing,
Dan. 1:4, D°9¥3 jens ΒΡ “the writing (letters)
and the tongue of the Chaldeans ;” verse 17.

(2) a writing, whatever is written, used «f a bill
of sale, Jer 32:12, seq.; of a charge or accusation,
Job 31:35; of a bill of divorce, Deut. 24:1, 3; of a
letter, 2 Sam. 11:14; 2 Ki. 10:1.

(3) a book, Ex.17:14. AND the book of
the law, Joshua 1:8; 8:34; M3 5D the book of
the covenant, Ex. 24:7; 2 Ki.23:2; which is also
called poetically "BP M3 the volume of the book,
- Bsal. 40:8; and κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν 5D Isaiah 29:18, as in

DXCIV

Spo—"ED

Arab. \:S)| a book, specially the Koran. 0% 78

the book of life, God’s index of the living, Ps. 69:29°
compare Dan. 12:1; Apoc. 20:12,15. OMSDD Dan
g:2 (holy) books, τὰ γράμματα. DED MWY to make
books, used in contempt of bookwrights, Ecc. 12; 12,

“BD Chald. i. q. Heb. 280 a book, pl. 12D Ezra
4:15; Dan. 7:10.

“ED m.—(1) numbering, 2 Ch. 2:16.
(2) [Sephar], pr. n. of atown in Arabia, Genesis
10:30; see under the word δ Ὁ,

“TIED Obad. 20; [Sepharad], pr. n. of a country
elsewhere unknown, whither the exiles of Israel
were carried away; according to the Vulg. Bospho-
rus; according to the Syr., Ch., and the Hebrew
writers Spain, which is clearly incorrect. Others
suppose Sipphara, but this apparently would be
rather DYDD,

MED f. a book, i. ᾳ. 182 Ps. 56:9.
ie) (the actually occurring form), see THE]

πὰ}... 9 ΚΙ. 17:94: 18:34; 19:13; Isa. 36:10)
37313; [Sepharvaim], pr.n. of a town subject te
the Assyrian empire, whence a colony was broughit
to Samaria; prob. Sipphara situated in Mesopotamia
on the Euphrates. Pl. Gent. noun 0°20 2 Kings
17:31.

FID (“scribe,” as to the feminine form in
names of office, compare Lehrg. 468), [Sophereth],
pr. ἢ. τη. Ezr. 2:55; with the art. Neh. 7:57.

bop TO STONE, TO OVERWHELM WITH STONES,
a species of capital punishment amongst the Hebrews,
see on this subject the decisions of the Rabbins in
Chr. B. Michaélis Dissert. de Judiciis Peenisque
Capitalibus, § 5, in Pottii Syll-iv. p.185. (1 caa
hardly consider the signification of stoning as pri-
mary, especially as its power in Piel is also that of
removing stones. ‘The primary idea appears to lie

in the root Spy li to be heavy, weighty, whenee an
unused noun bpp, a stone socalled from being heavy,
and hence a denom. verb PD to stone, Pi. id. and
also to remove stones). Const. followed by an ae.
of pers. Ex. 19:13; 21:28; often with the addition
of the word D°283 Deu.13:11; 17:5; 22:24; Com
pare syn. 02).

Nipnat, pass. to be stoned, Exod. 19:19; 91:98

egy.

= |

a a οι

under garment, a tunic.

7-7

Piz. —(1) i. q. Kal, to throw stones at any one,
2 Sa. 16:6, 13.

(2) to clear from stones, to remove stones
from a field (comp. Heb. Gram. § 51, 2 6), Isa. 5:2;
with the addition of }28) Isa. 62:10.

Puat, pass. to be stoned, 1 Ki. 21:14, 15.

“WD adj. (root ὙΦ No. 2), f. 77D pr. evil; hence
sullen, ath angry, as applied to the countenance.
(Germ. bije ausfepend). 1 Ki. 20:43; 21:4, δ.

2°10 an unused root; Chald. to be refractory,
rebellious; whence—

2D (for 220, of the form Syp), m. a rebel, Eze.
2:6. Some of the Hebrew writers have explained
D°21D to be thorns; and Castell, in Heptagl. nettles
(by comparison with ἢ to burn); but tne common
opinion has been rightly defended by Celsius, in
Hierob. ii. page 222; (his opinion is given incorrectly
by Simonis).

a0 quadril. Ch. ro coVER (see Buxtorf, page
1548), as with a garment, flesh, fat; sprung from Pael

bap prop. to cause to carry; Arabic ω» ~ to put on an
Hence —

poatp m. Chald. saraballa, i.e. long and wide
trousers, such as men still wear in the East, Dan. 3:

“τὸ

21,27. (Arab. aie plur. .\).\:; Syr. and Ch.
᾿ΕΝ Pore id.; Pers. transposed ἱ
Gr. capaBapa, σαράβαλλα, caparapa; modern Greek
_ sapPapidec; Lat. sarabara, saraballa, Isid. Orig. xix.
23; Spanish ceroulas; Hungar. and Slav. schalwary ;

38 olish scharmvari; see Frihn on Ibn Fosslan, page
Γ 112, seqq.). [Perhaps, mantles, cloaks ; see Thes. ]

4, id.; whence

haw (perhaps Pers. sas ae “ prince of the
ay [Sargon], pr.n. of a king of Assyria, who
_ preceded Sennacherib, 716—714 B. c., Isa. 20:1.
Ἐ'
TID an unused root; Aram. 93.0 to fear, to
¥ ihemble; whence —

TD (“fear”), [Sered], pr.n. m. Gen. 46:14;
"whence the patron. "11D Nu. 26:26.

puree

MD £. (from the root WD), prop. a departing,
“withdrawing; hence—

~~ () the violation of a law, an offence, Deut.
49: 78.

E (2) Gineriure from Jehovah, Den. 13:6; Jer.
B:16; 29: 88; Isa. 1:5; 31:6; 59:13.

Se
sails
δ

ὭΧΟΥ

ΤῸ -Ἔο
(3) cessation, Isa, 14:6. Others derive the first.

and second significations from the root 122 to be —
stubborn; but for this there is no need.

MD (“withdrawing”), [Sirah], pron. of a
fountain, 2 Sa. 3:26.

ΓΙ. (τὸ pour ovr, i.q. Arak o~ (see

Diss. Lugdd., p. 700, seqq.). Participle pass. AD
poured forth, i.e. extended on a couch, Amos
6:4,7. Intrans. Eze. 17:6, ND 153 “a spread-
ing vine.”

(2) to be redundant, hanging over, used of a
curtain, Ex. 26:12; part. pass. 10D redundant,
verse 13. Eze. 23:15, pia HW) “redundant
(or luxurious) with mitres,” wearing long turbans
hanging down from their heads.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be poured forth, metaph. Jer. 49:7,
OnDI ANDI “is their wisdom poured forth?”
compare the root P22 No.1, 6. Henece—

TMD mase. superfluity, redundance, concrete,
what remains, Ex, 26:12.

WD i.g. YW ἃ cout of mail, Jer. 46:4; 51:3:
DD constr. st. D'%, pl. DDD const. ‘PIP, ‘PD

and Syr. [on.zco —(1) a eunuch, one castrated (see
the root DY), Isa. 56:3, 4; such as the Eastern kings
were accustomed to set over the care of their women
(Est. 2:3, 14, 15; 4:5), and other offices of the court
(Esth. 1:10,12,15). [°DP3 22 Daniela:3;
ἘΞ ΘΠ verse 7, seq., “ the prince of the eunuchs,”
who was over the royal children, just as now in
Turkey. islar Aga, the prince of the eunuchs, has
the charge of the royal children of the Sultan, called
Itshoghlan. Hence

(2) any minister of the court, although not cas-
trated (Genesis 37:36; 39:1); although it is difficult
to determine in what places the primary meaning
of the word is preserved,and in what it is lost,
1 Sam. 8:15; 1Kings22:9; 2 Ki.g:32; 20:18;
24:12,15; 25:19 (where DD is a military leader);
Jer. 34:19; 41:16. mig Sige sometimes renders it

S31 a prince. Arab. pols minister. The Syriac,

however, always renders it [rao a eunuch
(prop. faithful, as eunuchs were considered remark-
able for fidelity to their masters); and so LXX,
Vulg.

ΤΡ or JD only in plur. "ΞΡ Chald. a royat
minister of the Persians, Dan. 6:3, seqq. In Targ.
SID, 1279, plur. PIW cand for the Hebr. "οἷν

τ)

10

governor, overseer, magistrate. I cannot determine
anything as to the etymology. It seems, however,
the most simple to regard 712 as compounded of ὙΦ
re prince, and the servile termination, used in Persic,
ἜΣ, as in the word 123.

ΓΘ only in ρίαν. OF, ‘MD—(1) azles of a
chariot, 1 Ki. 7:30 (Syr. ἕως ἐ id.) The origin is
doubtful. suk

(2) princes (compare __L: an axis, a pole;
inetaph. a prince, as if a hinge of the people), a word
only applied to the five princes of the Philistines,
Josh. 13:3; Jud. 3:3; 16:5, seq.; 1 Sam. 6:4, seq.;
5:8, seq.; 29:6.

01D an unused root, which had, I expect, the
same meaning as the kindred word *72Y (denom.
from WW), to pull up by the roots; hence to
extirpate, specially the testicles, to castrate. Syr.

and Chald. «ρος το, OW to castrate. Hence DD
ω» castrated (prop. extirpated); whence the

secondary verb ( w. to be sexually impotent.

ΞΡ ἢ a branch, i. ᾳ. MBYO with the letter 7
inserted, Eze. 31:5. Syr. «αἷς; το to sprout.

ΠΡ not used in Kal, i. ᾳ. 1% τὸ βυπν. [Syr.
ico.)

Piet, part. ἢ a burner (of the dead), one who
lights a funeral pile, Amos 6:10; which was com-
monly done by the nearest relative; twenty-three
codd. of Kennic. and several of De Rossi, have here

“IE7D τη. Isaiah 55:13; a plant growing in the
desert. LXX. Theod. Aqu. κόνυζα; Vulg. urtica. Jo.
Simonis (even in his first edition) compared it with
Syr. 2.9 white mustard; and this has been again
brought forward by Ewald, Hebr. Gram.; but this
latter word is from the Pers. 11.1, δια οὶ white; and
it cannot seem to be contracted from the word be-
fore us.

σρ-ω TO BE REFRACTORY, STUBBORN; pr.
used of refractory beasts (kindred root WD). Only
in the part. [except Hos. 4:16] TD f. NYD refrac-
tory, stubborn; used of an untamed cow, Hos. 4:16;
of a son who refuses to submit to his parents, Deut.
21:18,20; Ps.78:8; Jer. 5:23; of a woman who has
cast off restraint and indulges in lusts Pro.7:11; of the

DXCVI

-

people of Israel, Isa. 1:23; 30:1; 65:2; Psa. 68:1g;
Hos.g:15. From the idea of stubborn animals shaking
the yoke off from their shoulders, is taken the phrase
MNO AND 1D) to give a refractory shoulder, i. e. to be
stubborn, Neh. 9:24; Zec. 7:11. There is a parono-
masia in Jer. 6:28, O° "WD “ those fallen away to
the stubborn.” oe

ee a 5
(2) to be evil, i.q. Arab. ~ Hence 1D,

TTD an unused root, Arab. ὦ Syr., ches}
(although perhaps these are denominatives), to pass
the winter. Hence—

MAD, mp VND, m.winter, Cant. 2:11. (Aram and
Arab. 3,25, JoAc id.)

“AND (« hidden”), [Sethur], pr. n. of a captain —
of the tribe of Asher, Nu. 13:13.

DID i. ᾳ on —(1) τὸ stor up, Τὸ opsTRUCT,
as fountains, 2 Ki. 3:19, 25; 2 Chr. 32:3,4. (The
following roots which begin with an aspirate are
kindred to this, DO9, 00H, ODN which see.)

(2) to shut up, to hide, Daniel 8:26; 12:4, 9.
Part. pass. D1ND hidden, secret, Eze. 28:3.

Nipuat, to be stopped up (used of the chinks of
a wall), Neh. 4:1.

Putt, i. q. Kal signif. 1, Gen. 26:15, 18.

“ND TO HIDE, once in Kal, Prov. 22:3 a*n3,
where the 1p has Niph., comp. Prov. 27:12.

NrpHaL—(1) to be hidden, to lie hid. Job3:23,“to |
a man AD) 1371 WS to whom his way is hidden,”
who does not know how to escape from calamities.
Followed by 9, καλύπτεσθαι ἀπό τινος (compare 18
No. 3, a), to lie hid from any one, Ps. 38:10; Isaiah
40:27. Gen. 31:49, “ when we shall be hidden
from one another,” when we shall be far from one
another; followed by *2°¥ Hos. 13:14, “ repentance
is hid from my eyes,” i.e. I am as it were ignorant
of it; followed by 289 (Lat occultari a conspectu alic.
Plaut.), Deut.7:20; ΒΡ Jer. 16:17; 733 Amos
9:3. Part. NADI hidden things, secrets, Deut
29:28; specially hidden sins, committed ignorantly
Ps. 19:13.

(2) to hide oneself, 1 Sa. 20:5, 19; followed by
J Ps. 55:13, and ‘3B Gen. 4:14.

Pret, to hide, Isa. 16:3.

Puat, to be hidden, Prov. 27:5. wh

Hirar, YAH to hide. Job 3:10, ¥2 Spy AN
“ and (that) he did (not) hide calamity from my eyes,”
did not turn it away from me, avert it.—(1) ἐὰ cover
over, especially the face, Ex. 3:6; followed by F

᾿
“

Tes

yD
from any one, Isa. 53:3, 133 0°98 IADD2 for WD
ἡ ‘® “Ὁ “ as one from whom they hide the face,”
i.e. from whom they turn their eyes as from some-
thing disgusting and abominable (7D is in this
place the part. formed in the Chaldee manner, for
ADD, which is found in four copies; it is here im-
pers. as 125 ND? 43/1) WE 123). Specially Je-
hovah is said to hide, or veil over his face—(a)
when he does not regard human affairs, Ps. 10:11;
followed by 9 Ps. 51:11, SON) PIB WDD “ hide
thy face from my sins;” do not regard them, forgive
them.—(5) when it denotes displeasure (opp. to
D'IB VND) Ps. 30:8; 104:29; followed by 19 of pers.
to hide the face (and turn away) from any one,
Psa. 22:25; 27:9; 88:15; 102:3; 119:19; Isaiah
54:8; 64:6, and so frequently; without 0°95 Isaiah

᾿ §7:17, ΣΡ ἼΣΘΙ 4138 “TI smote them (the people)

hiding my face, and being angry.”

(2) to conceal something from any one, followed
by I of pers. 1 Sam. 20:2; followed by *23') 2 Ki.
11:2.

(3) to guard, to defend, Ps. 31:21; 27:5; fol-
lowed by 19 from any one, Ps. 64:3.

Hirnpaet ADD to hide oneself, 1 Sam. 23:19;
26:1; Isa. 29:14; 45:15.

y

Ayin }' an eye (compare its figure o on the Phe-
nician remains), the sixteenth letter of the alphabet:

when used as a numeral, seventy.

’ While Hebrew was a living language, it would
seem that this letter, which is peculiar to the Phe-
nicio-Shemitic languages, and is very difficult of
pronunciation to our organs, had, like n, a double
pronunciation. ‘This is the case in Arabic, and they
distinguish it by a diacritic point (e Ain, Ghain).
The one appears more gently sounded, with a gentle

_ guttural breathing, like the letter X, only rather

harder, so as to resemble the sound of ἃ furtive a or
é. Thus, by the Greek translators, it is sometimes ex-

ed by the smooth or rough breathings, sometimes
by furtive vowels, as P22Y ᾿Αμαλήκ, IY Ἑ βραῖος,

WAT Ὡσηέ, yada Γελβουέ, VY cip (see Orig. on Gen.
lh 28:19; Mont. Hexapl. Ὁ. ii. p. 397). On the other

wand, the harder Ain, which the Arabs call Ghain,

_ Was a harsh sound, uttered in the bottom of the

throat, together with a kind of whirring, so that it

᾿ €ame very near to the letter r; and this the LXX.
ms y exvress by the letter I’, as NYY Taga, Noy,

ἧς

ἃ

DXCVII-

»-

Derived nouns, WADD, TAD, IND, 77ND, and the
pr. n. BND, WD.

“MD Ch. Pazt.—(1) to hide. Part. pass. pl. f,
hidden things, secrets, Dan. 2:22.

(2) to destroy (prop. to hide, to remove cut of
men’s sight, compare 193 and 731), Ezr. 5:12.
Often in the Targums; Syr. Peal id.

“ND with suff. "M0—(1) a hiding; hence
something secret, clandestine, hidden, Jud. 3:19,
IHD7I4 “some secret thing;” 1Sam. 25:20, 99 IND
“the covert of the mountain.” DN ond “bread to
be eaten in secret,” Prov.g:17. With prefixes, D3 ~
secretly, privately, 1 Sam. 19:2; 2 Sam. 12:12;
Job 13:10; 31:27; Prov. 21:14, and so frequently.

Sey,
: (2) specially a vail, covering (Arab. s+, Syr.
Joao a vail, a curtain), Job 22:14; 24:15; Psa.
81:8, BY] 1ND3 “in the covering of thunder,” in
the clouds replete with thunderings; Ps. 18:12.
(3) protection, defence, Ps. 27:5; 32:7; 61:5;
91:1; 119:114; Isa. 32:2.
MAD f. ing. VDP No. 3, protection, Deu.32:38,

“IND (for MIND “ protection of Jehovah”),
[Zithri], pr.n. m. Ex. 6:22.

Γόμοῤῥα. Hence it is that several Hebrew roots com-
prehend, properly speaking, two roots of different
significations, one of which is written in Arabic with

the letter ¢, the other with ¢; as bby je to drink
ἃς ΕΠ ς

Ψ
a second time, to glean, and bby _jé to insert, to
enter; also WY, DOY, DDY, T¥Y, TW. In other in-
stances the various significations of one and the same
root are distinguished in Arabic by a two-fold pro-
nunciation; see WY, Wy.
The lighter pronunciation appears to have been

the more frequent, as also in Arabic the letter ¢ is
far more frequent than the letter ξ; and for this

reason is very often tnterchanged with 8; or, to
speak more accurately, ¥ is often softened into the
letter ἐξ (page 1); also, in the middle of words when
preceded by S’hva, like 7 and δὲ, it is often dropped,
as bya, contr. $3 ‘Y2, contr.°3. On the other hand,
Y when more harskly pronouncéd was allied in sound
—/(a) to the palatal letters, as 3, 3, P, see page CL, A
cccLxxymt, A. also, ἼΩΝ and 13 tosurround ; 933 (833)
and 333, 43) to bubble forth; Ch. SYS and SPS

Ὧν» |
earth, YOY, PD, and even—(b) to the letter 1 (by
which several express the Arabic Ghain), as DY and
ΘῚ to polish. Farther, the very frequent inter-
change of the letters / and-¥ should be remarked;
‘this is done in such a way that for the Hebrew ἢ the
Arameans, rejecting both the sibilant and the sound
of t, retain nothing but a guttural breathing; as {N¥,

Lid flocks; PR, [5 ἢ} earth; WY, Jzx0s wool; 720,
vas and ws to strip. See as to the cause and
nature of this interchange Ewald’s Heb. Gram. p. 33.

I. AY m. an architectural term, thresholds, steps,
by which one goes up toa porch, 1 Ki. 7:6; Ezek.
41:25. Plur. ©'3¥ (from the sing. 3Y), verse 26.
Targ. in beth places, renders it well 82570 thresholds.
Vulg. eyistylium, which does not suit the context;
although (from the poverty of the Hebrew language
in such terms) this Hebrew word may have compre-
hended this meaning also. It is favoured by the
etymology, from the idea of covering (see the root 333).

II. AY comm. (m. Isa. 19:1; Eccl. 11:3; f. 1 Ki.
18:44), const. 33), plur. O°3, const. ‘32 2 Sa. 22:12,
and Ni 2 Sa. 23:4 (from the root 2p).

(1) darkness, especially of a cloud. Exod.19:9,
ὉΠ AVS “ in the darkness of a cloud.” Ps.18:12,
— Dpny Ἔ" “darknesses of clouds.” Hence—
(2) acloud itself, Job 36:29; 37:11, 16.

(3) a dark thicket of a wood; pl. 0°2Y Jer. 4:29.

BY see W No. L
aay an unused root; prob. to cover, to hide;

compare is i. ᾳ 830, 73H, ut to lie hid, II. to

hide, >|; med. Ye, to lie hid. Hence 32 No. 1.

Ty fut. 723? —(1) TO LABOUR, TO WORK (at-

beiten), TODO woRK. (Aram. was, ΒΨ to do, i. q.
Heb. "YY; Arab. d.c to worship God, see No. 2, ὃ;
Conj. II. to reduce to servitude, see No. 3.) Constr.
_ absol. Ex. 20:9, TAYA DD) NYY « six days shalt thou
labour” (opp. to 3%). Deut. 5:13; Eccl. 5:11.
Followed by an acc. of the thing, to bestow labour on
any thing (etwas bearbeiten), to till a field, Gen.2:5;
3:23; 4:2; avineyard, Deu. 28:39; a garden, Gen.
2:15; apr of artisans, Isa. 19:9, SAYS "12 “those
who work in flax.” Eze. 48:18, WII “ those
who work (in building) the city.” Without the ace.
Deu. 15:19, “thou shalt not till (the ground) (i.e.
thou shalt not plough) with the firstling of thy ox.”
(2) to serve, to work for another, Gen. 29:20;
commonly followed by an acc. of pers. to serve any

DXCVIII

Ἔν
| one (Germ. jemanden bebdienen), Gen. 27:40; 29:15;
30:26; followed by > 1 Sa. 4:9; DY with some one,
Gen. 29:25, 30; Lev. 25:40; and 25D 2 Sa. 16:1g
(used of the king’s minister, comp. ‘33? T2¥).
lowed by two acc. Gen. 30:29, PAI AWR NY ryt
‘thou knowest how I have served thee.” Spe-
cially to serve is used —(a) of a people to a people,
Gen. 14:4; 15:14; 25:23; Isa.19:23. Here be-
longs Gen. 15:13, OD® 333) DYT2Y) “and they (the
letaelites) shall serve them (the Egyptians), and
they (the Egyptians) shall evil intreat them.”—(b) te
serve God or idols; i.e. to worship God or idols,
followed by an acc. Ex. 3:12; 9:1,13; Deu. 4:19;
8:19; 30:17; followed by b Jer. 44:3; Jud. 2:13.
Absol. used of the worship of Jehovah, Job 36:11,
“‘if they obey and serve (Jehovah).” Isa. 19:23,
“and the Egyptians shall serve (Jehovah) with the
Assyrians ;” (see above as to the Arabic usage).— It
is also said —(c) with two accus. to serve Jehovah
with anything, i.e. to offer sacrifice, Exod. 10:26;
and without the name of God, 7335 N23? 72) to offer
sacrifice and bloodless oblation, Isa. 19:21,
serve or worship (God) with offering sacrifices, ete.
(3) 2 3 ‘T3Y causat. i. ᾳ. TAA Ἵ (comp: 2 letter B, 4)
to impose labour or servitude upon any one
Lev. 25:39, 729, NITY 32a Tyn > “thou shalt ne:
impose upon him servile work;” verse 46; Ex
1:14; Jer. 22:13; 25:14; 30:8.

subjects, Ecc. 5:8.

(2) pass.of Kal No.3. Isa. 14:3, “the hard bond-
age 2 73) Wk which was laid upon thee.”
"Ἐν one would expect 7732, but see Hebr. Gramm.

§ 138, 1, ὁ.

1:13; 6:5; hence to cause weariness by hard

thee with (offering) sacrifices ...24, WA7297 ἨΝ
Sab solar} but thou hast wearied me with thy sins.”
(2) causat. of No. 2, to make to serve, Eze. 29:18;
to bring (a people) into bondage, Jer. 17:4.
(3) causat. of No. 2, ὃ, 2Ch. 34:33. ,

Ex. 20:5; D22¥N 8? “thou shalt not be made to
worship them (false Gods);” 23:24; Deut. 5:9;
hence to serve at the persuasion, incitement of others,

13:3.
Hence are derived the nouns which immediately

follow, 7Z2¥—7!729, and also 7322

Fol- |

prop. to —

NipHat—(a) to be tilled as a field, Deu. 21:4;
Eze. 36:9, 34. —(b) to be served, asa king by his

PuaL—(1) i. q. Niph., Deut. 21:3; comp. 15:1}.
For

Hipui—(1) causat. of Kal No.1, to cause to la-
bour, to compel to do work, followed by an acce., Ex.

labour, to fatigue. Isa. 43:24,“1 have not wearied

Horna, 1399 to be made to serve, orto worship,

, ew
wa Se

ay

3y. Chald to m vke, i,q. Hebr. ny Dan. 3:1, 15.
Δ 72¥,to wage war, Dan. 7:21. 3 ΣΡ. to do ait
any one (according to one’s will), 4:32; DY T3¥.id.,
Ezr. 6:8.

Ituprat, to be made, Ezr.4:19; 5:8; 7:26; Dan.
4:29.

Derived nouns, Ἴ2}), ἐδ VY, ἼΖΜ9,

Ἵν m.—(1) α servant, (nedt), who, amongst

the Hebrews, was commonly a slave (Gflav, Leibeigener),

Gen. 12:16; 20:14; 39:17; Exod. 12:30, 44; and
80 very fescgiontie: Gen. 9:25, O'T2Y 12¥ “ a ser-
vant of servants,” the lowest servant. - 'The name of
servant is also applied —(a) to a whole people when
subject and tributary to another, Genesis 9:26, 27;
27:37.—(b) to the servants of a king, i.e. his
ministers and courtiers; e.g. ΠΡ ῚΞ "73¥ Gen. 40:20;
41:10, 37, 38; 50:7; Exod. §:21; 7:10; 10:7;

NY ἼΩΝ 1 Sam. 16:17; 18:22; αδογ) to mien,

_ 2Sam. 10:2—4; to military captains, Isa. 36:9; and

Gen. 47:19; compare Judith 3:4.

to the common soldiers themselves, 2 Sam. 2: 12, 13,
15, 30, 31; 3:22; 8:7; and so frequently. —(e) once
figuratively (by zeungma) used of inanimate things,
The Hebrews, in
speaking to superiors, either from modesty or else
lowly adulation, call themselves servants, and those
to whom they speak lords, (see ἡ). Gen. 18:3,

“pass not by thy servant,” i. 6. me, Gen. 19: 19;
42:11; 44:16,21,23; 46:34; Isaiah 36:11; Dan.
1:12, 13; 2:4[Chal.]; so in prayers offered to God,
Psalm 19:12,14; 27:9; 31:17; 69:18; 86:2, 4;
119:17; Neh.1:6,8. Dan. 10:17, “how can the

| Servant of my lord talk with my lord?” i.e. how

can J talk with thee? 113} thy servant is thus put
for ‘338; so that the suffix of the first person nay
refer to it; see Gen. 44:32, “for thy servant be-

came surety (i. 6. J became surety) for the lad with

my father.” Absent persons even, whom one wishes
to commend to the favour of a patron, are called their

| Servants; as Gen. 44:27, “thy servant, my father
said to us,” Gen. 82:4, 18.

(9) Ti 42Y is figuratively spyliéd ih various
senses. Tt is—(a) a worshipper of God; Neh.
1:10, F2¥1 713) 7 “ they (the Tnraélites) are
thy servants and thy people;” compare Chaldee
Ezra 5:11, “we are the servants of the God
of lieaven,” i.e. we worship the God of heaven;
Dan. 6:21, “ O Daniel, servant of the living God,”
i.e. who worshippest the living God. In this sense
it is used as a kind of laudatory epithet applied to
the pious worshippers of God; e.g. to Abraham, Ps.
105:6, 42; to Joshua, Josh. 24:29; Judges 2:8; to

Hy oh

poe

DXCIX

saya

Job, Job 1:8; 2:3; 42:8; to David, Ps. 18:1; 36:1;

78:70; 89:4, 21; Jer. 33:21, seqq.;. Eze. 34:23; to

Eliakim, Isa. 22:20; to Zerubbabel, Hag. 2:23; and
in plur. 717 '22 is often applied to godly men, Ps.
34:23; 69:37; 113:1; 134:15 135:1,9; 136:22;
Isa 54:17; 63:17; 65:8,9,13—15; Jer. 30:10;
46:27. In other places it 18 ---- (δ) the minister, or
ambassador of God, called and sent by God for ac-
com lishing some service; Isa. 49:6, ° ann Spa
na Syby ὍΞ ny ond “Tay “it is a light thing
that thou shouldest be my servant (i.e, messenger,
and as it were instrument), to raise up the tribes of
Israel...I will make thee to be a light for the nations,”
etc., verse §. In this‘sense it is applied to the Mes-
siah, Zec.3:8; to Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon,
whom God used as an instrument in chastising his
people, Jerem. 25:9; 27:6; 43:10; commonly, how-
ever, there is the added notion of a familiar servant
chosen and beloved of God, on account of piety and
approved fidelity, to accomplish his objects; in this
sense it is applied to angels (in the other hemistich
DYDNPID), Job 4:18; and to prophets, Am. 3:7; Jer.
7:25; 25:4; 26:5; 29:19; 35:15; 44:4; Daniel
9:6; Ezr. 9:11; specially to Moses, Deu. 34:5; Josh.
1:1, 13,15; Ps. 105: 26; to Isaiah, Isa. 20:3. Some-
times both notions, that of a man piously worship-
ping God, and of a divine messenger, seem to have
coalesced; this is the case in the passages in which
it is used of Abraham, Moses, etc., and also espe-
pecially, as I consider, where [srael or Jacob, i. 6. the —
people of Israel, is called by this honourable and en-
dearing name, Isaiah 41:8,9; 42:19; 44:1, 2, 21;
45:4; 48:20; but still it is the godly who are espe-
pecially to be understood, 1. 6. those truly called Is-
raelites, ἀληθινοὶ “lop. Isa. 43:10; 49:3 (on this place
see my observation in the Germ. Trans. ed. 2), [this
passage, whatever may be said about it, belongs to
Christ]. And amongst these, this name belongs es-.
pecially to the prophets, Isa. 42:1; 44:26; 49:3,5;
52:13; 53:11. [All these passages speak of Christ. ]

That same Jacob who is called the servant of God, is

sometimes in the other hemistich called the chosen of
God, Isa. 41:8; 42:13 45:4; sometimes his ambas-

sador and friend, Isa. 42:19; and even in the plur.

ambassadors, Isa. 44:26. But in all the passages

concerning the servant of God in the latter half of

Isaiah (42:1—7; 49:1—9Q; 50:4—10; 52:13 ---

53:12), he is represented as the intimate friend and

ambassador of God, aided by his Spirit, who is to be

the restorer of the tribes of Israel, and the instructor

of other nations. [Most of these passages refer to

Christ, and to Him only.]}

Ὃν--ν
(3) (“servant, sc. of God”), [Hbed], pr.n. m.
—{a) Jud. 9:26, 28.—(4) Ezr. 8:6.

> “tay (“servant of the king,” Arabic λας
L\\\ Abdulmalich), [Ebed-melech], pr. n. of an
#thiopian in the court of Zedekiah, Jer. 38:7; 39:16.

ap) ay. (perhaps =13} 722 “worshipper of
_ Mercury;” see 132), [Abed-nego], Da. 1:7; 2:49;
3:12; and ἐδ) 722 verse 29; Chald. pr. n., given
in Babylon to Azariah, a companion of Daniel.

“TAY Chald. i.g. Hebr. ἽΝ a servant; NTN Tay
servant, i. e. worshipper of God, Dan. 3:26; 6:21;
Ezr. 5:11.

“Tay m. (Kametz impure), work, deed; found
once, Eccl. 9: 1.

NTIY (“servant, sc.of God,” a word of a Chaldee
form), [Adda], pr. n. m.—(1) 1 Ki. 4:6.—(2) Neh.
11:17; for which there is, 1 Ch. 9:16, MYT).

ost (“servant of God”), [Abdee/], pr. n.
m. Jer. 36:26.

svTay. f.—(1) labour, work, Ex. 1:14; Levit.
25:39, 722% NIV “labour of a servant;” Levit.
43:7, TIA npxdi-bp “ all work in which there is
labour.”

(2) work, business, office, Num. 4:47, say?
KD NITY) ΠῚΣΖ» Nay “ to do the work of the holy
service, and the work of the porters;” (for which
there is, 1 Chron. 9:19, 772Y7 NPXPD); Isa. 28:21;
32:17, OPT APIST NIIYI “ and the work (i.e. the
effect, the fruit) of righteousness shall be quietness,”
(compare Ch. 83259, SPY i. g. YY work, wages).

(3) specially, rustic labour, agriculture, 1 Ch.
27:26; Neh. 10:38. ᾿

(4) service, Gen. 30:26; Neh. 3:5; 1 Οἢ.26:30,

1 NIV “the service of the king,” attendance
on him; Ps. 104:14, O78 my? wy “herb for
the service (i.e. use) of man;” specially sacred
service, more fully WWD 2982 WIA Nu. 4:23, 35;
spin Spe nay Ex. 30:16; O87 M2 NIDY 1 Ch.
9:13; and simply 1 Ch. 28:14; Ex. 35:24; used also
of particular sacred ceremonies, Exod. 12:25, 26;
83:5-— TAY 72 to serve service, Gen. 30:26.

(5) instruments, implements, Nu.3 : 26, 31, 36.

ἜΡΟΝ f. household, family, servants, Gen.
43:14; Job 1:3.

pray (“servile”), [Abdon], pr.n. of a town
inhabited by the Levites, in the territory of Asher,
Josh. 21:30; 1 Ch.6:59. The same name is found

DC

Nay—Ay

in twenty MSS., Josh. 19:28, instead of the comint a
reading 13¥. ’
(2) [pr.n. m. Jud. 12:13,15; 1 Ch. 8:23.]
ΓΗ. f. (denom. from 732), bondage, serve
tude, Ezr. 9:8, 9.

ΣΝ (“ worshipping,” sc. God, compare 72%
No. 5), [Obed], pr. n. m.—(1) Ruth 4:17, 21.—(2)
1 Ch. 11:47.—(3) 1 Ch. 2:37.— (4) 1 Ch. 26:7.—
(5) 2 Ch. 23:1.

OTN ἽΝ (“he who serves the Edomites”),
[Obed-edom], pr.n. of a Levite, 2 Sa. 6:10; 1Ch,
16:38.

“T2Y (for 772¥ “servant of Jehovah”), [Ab-
dij, pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Chr. 6:29.— (2) 2 Chr. 29:12,
—(3) Ezr. 10:26.

ΚΣ (“servant of God”), [Abdiel], pr.n.
τη. 1 Ch. 5:15.

wey & MT2Y m. (“worshipper of Jeho-
vah”), compare Arab. a\J\ s.:), [Obadiah], pr.n.
of several men, the most celebrated of whom is the
prophet of this name, contemporary with Jeremiah
(Obad. 1), 1 Ki. 18:3; 1 Chr. 3:21; 7:3; 8:38; 9:
16, 44; 12:9; 27:19; 2 Chr.17:7; 34:12; Ezra
8:9; Neh. 10:6. LXX. ᾿Αβδίας (which is properly
from 7392)).

Ων. TO BE THICK, FAT, Deut. 32:15;
1 Ki. 12:10. Compare the noun *3). .

(2) to be dense, compact, whence 33), 3¥2
density. Syr. Ua to be thick, dense, Eth. O-fIPs
to be great, to increase, Arabic __<, to be great,
thick. ¥

piay m. a pledge, Deu. 24:10, 11, 12; from the
root D3Y.

“WAY constr. PIT WAY corn, prop. produce, or
offering of the land, Josh.5:11,12. It has the
passive eense of the conjugation Hiph. V3 to offer,
compare 933° from 317 to bring, and 7832A pro-

duce, from 8°30. (Syr. Jsacss, Chald. ἭΒΗ id.).

“WAY. pr. subst. passing over, transition, am
idea which is transferred to the cause (pr. the pass-
ing over of the cause to the effect), the price (for
which any thing is transferred from one owner to
another), purpose, object (prop. the passing to ἃ
thing which we desire to attain). With the prefix
3; W3IY2 it becomes — τ

>=

> |

|

προς

followed by a fut. Gen. 27:4; χοᾶ. 9:14; and inf.

pe to pass over, to cross a stream; 830 to go away,

s2y—pay DCI Ὡν-Ὁν

(A) a prep. signifying— (1) propter, because of
{compare Talmud Daya through the way of, i. e. be-
cause of, (xerm. von wegen, wegen), Exod. 13:8; 1 Sam.
12:22. With suff. *P3Y3, TVAY3 because of me, thee,
etc., 1 Sa. 23:10; Gen. 12:13, 16; 18:26.

(2) pro, for, used concerning the price for which
any thing becomes another’s, Am, 2:6; 8:6.

(BY Conj.—(1) because (compare A, 1), fol-
kwed by a pret. Mic. 2:10.
(2) that (of purpose and object, in order that),

2 Sa.10:3; fully WX NIY2 Gen. 27:10; also mayad
followed by an inf. 2Sam. 14:20; 17:14 (compare
conj. that.)
(3) while (pr. in the transit sc. of time), 2 Sa.12:21.

bay fut. DIY’— (1) TO CHANGE, TO EXCHANGE
(see Pi.); kindred is N3Y to interweave.

(2) togive a pledge for anything borrowed
(which includes the idea of exchange). Deu. 24:10,
fay,vdyd “that he may give his pledge.” Also
to borrow on the security of a pledge, Deut. 15:6,
payn nd NAN) “ and thou shalt not borrow.”

Pitt, tochange, to exchange. Joel 2:7, “they
shall not change their ways,” i.e. they shall go
right on in the same way.

Hipui., to lend {on security of a pledge], followed
by ace. of pers. (to whom), Deu. 15:6; followed by
two acc. of pers. and the thing lent, Deu. 15:8.

Hence 4339 and —

Ὅν m. (from the root D3Y) pr. pledging of
goods, hence load of debt which one has contracted,
Hab. 2:6. [In Thes. the meaning taken is that of
accumulation of pledges. ]

ὯΝ τὰ. (from the root 13¥) density, compact-
ness, Job 15:26; 2 Ch. 4:17, 79387 33 “in the
“compact soil.” Vulg. in terra argillosa.

‘uy with suff. ἮΝ) m. thickness, 1 Kings 7:26;
der. 52:21. Root 729,

NTIY £. Ch.— (1) work, labour, Ezr. 4:24;
5:8; 6:7, 18.

(2) business, Dan. 2:49; 3:12; compare naxdp
Neh. 2:16.

- bay an unused root, Arab. Us to strip a tree

_of leaves, Med. E and 0, to be thick, robust. IV. to
be stripped of leaves. Hence the pr. n. 9339, bay.

να ya an unused root, see (2).
ὅν Vy fut. 739.—(1) TO PASS OVER. (Arabic

&

wt Stu
to depart, to die; prt pt shore, bank of a stream,

Ufet, μὰ to go away, to depart. The same stock is
widely extended in the Indo-Germanic languages; seq
Sanse. upar?, Pers. οἷ» om” and yj super, supra, Gr.
ὑπέρ, πέρα, πέραν, περάω, Lat. super, Goth. ufar, afar,
Germ. tiber.) Prop. to pass over a stream, the sea,
followed by an ace. Gen. 31:21; Josh. 4:22; 24:11;
Deut. 3:27; 4:21; followed by 2 Josh. 3:11; 2 Sa,
15:23; Zec. 10:11; JN3 Num. 33:8. Absol. to
pass over, sc. a stream (er fegte ther), Josh. 2:23,
and followed by an acc. of that to which we pass
over, Jer. 2:10, OAD WS IY “pass over (the
sea) unto the shores of Chittim;” Am.6:2; followed
by ?$ Num. 32:7; 1 Sam. 14:1,6 (where it means
to pass over to an opposite place).

- Specially used —(qa) of the wind passing over upon —
any thing, followed by 3 Ps.103:16.—(d) of waters,
which, overflowing their banks, pass over, Isa. 8:8;
54:9; Nah. 1:8; Hab. 3:10; followed by an ace. of
the bank, Jer. 5:22; used figuratively of an army
overflowing, Dan. 11:10, 40; of the feelings of the
soul which overflow and pour themselves out in words,
Ps. 73:7. Compare Hithpael_—(c) used of tears,
as overflowing (compare Arab. nt the eye gushes
with tears, Germ. die Augen gehen fiber, Bac a tear).
Part. 129 7 overflowing myrrh, dropping sponta-
neously, Cant. 5:5,13.—It is—(d) to go over to
some one’s side, followed by by Isa. 45:14.—(e) to
violate a law, 2 Ki. 18:12; Esth. 3:3; Jer. 34:18;
Dan. 9:11.

(2) to pass over, to pass through, a country, a
city, etc.; followed by an acc. Jud. 11:29, "ΠΣ ἽΝ
ΠΡ ΠῚ ἘΣ “he went through Gilead and Ma-
nasseh.” Isa. 23:10, 8D FEIN IY “pass over
thy land like the Nile” (compare No.1, 6); Ps. 8:9.
More often also followed by 3 Gen. 12:6; 30:32;
Num. 20:18; 33:8; Isa. 8:91: 10:29; 34:10; Jer.
2:6; followed by 13 (between two things) Gen. 15:
17; Jer.34:19; ἼΠ3 Job 15:19. Absol. Lam. 3:
44, “thou hast covered thyself with clouds, 12¥2
nban so that prayers do not pass through.”— D3
ΔΝ 2 Ki. 12:5, more fully ὝΠΕΡ ray “3 Gen. 23:16,
**money which passes with the merchants” (gangbare
Miinge; French, argent qui passe), is money such as
merchants will take. (Whether this was stamped
coin or not in the time of the patriarchs, this is not
the place to investigate.) Vulg. moneta probata.

(3) to pass by (voriibergehn). Gen. 37:28, “and

‘there passed hy Ishmaelites.” Ruth 4:1. Part

- ΠΩ ---Ὡν
DIY Psa. 129:8, TIT 2 Psa. 80:13; 89:42; Job
21:29, passers by. Followed by an ace. of pers. or
pluce passed by, Gen. 32:32; Jud. 3:26; 2 Sa. 18:
93; foilowed by 1 Ki. 9:8; 2 Ki. 4:9; Pro.24:30;
Jer. 18:16; 19:8; 49:17; Eze. 16:6, 8; Ὁ Gen.
18:3; 2899 Ex. 34:6; 28? 2Ki.4:31. Specially
—(a) used of time passing by, Gen. 50:4; of the
summer or winter, Jer. 8:20; Cant. 2:11.—(d) to
nass by quickly, to vanish, used of a cloud, Job
30:15; of a shadow, Ps. 144:4; of chaff, Jer.13:24.
—(c) to perish, Ps. 37:36; Job 34:20; Isa. 29:5;
Esth.g:28. 2¥'2 ἼΩΝ to perish by the weapon (of
_ death), Job 33:18; 36:12. MNY2 ἫΝ to perish in
the sepulchre [corruption ], Job 33: 28.— (d) metaph.
is said YUE ἣν ΖΝ to pass by sin, i.e. to forgive,
Mic. 7:18; Pro. 19:11; and without YB, followed
by a dat. of pers. to forgive any one, Amos 7:8; 8:2.
—(e) Isaiah 40:27, Ay? ‘NEYO ΠΝ “my cause
has passed over from my God;” i.e. he does not
regard my cause, he overlooks it and neglects it
(er Laft e& rubig an fic) voriibergepn). Comp. Arab. {ac
to pass by, to omit, to supersede.

(4) to pass on, or along, to go bevond (weiter
geon). Gen. 18:5, SYA WON “afterwards ye shall
pass on,” go farther. 2Sa.18:9; Hab. 1:11; Est.
4:17; hence—(a) to move on, to march, Josh. 6:
7,8; Ps. 42:5.—(b) to pass away, to depart, Cant.
§:6; followed by 1 Ps. 81:7, ΠΝ TD BD “his
hand departed from the basket” (for carrying bur-
dens); i.e. he gave it up, he was freed from the work
of carrying it. 1 Ki. 22:24, ‘AND ἡ ON WY APS
“ which way did the Spirit of Jehovah depart from
me?”—(c) to pass on to any place, to go to any
place; followed by SY 9 Ki. 6:30; followed by an ace.
Am. 5:5. vy VY 12¥ to pass from city to city, to
go through all the cities, 2 Chr. 30:10. av 723 to
pass on and return, to go hither and thither, Ex. 32:
27; Eze. 35:7; Zec.7:14; 9:8.—(d) to enter, fol-
lowed by an accus. into a gate, Mic. 2:13 (opp. to
83"); metaph. 1°33 72Y to enter into a covenant,
Deu. 29:11; compare δὲ Ἶ3 No.1, e.—(e) followed by
"5? to pass on before, Gen. 33:3; Ex. 17:5; 2 Ki.
4:31; Mic. 2:13.—(/) followed by “D8 to follow
any one, 2 Sa. 20: τᾶς

(5) Followed by 2¥ to pass over any person or
thing, Nu. 6:5.—(a) to overwhelm any one, used
of overflowing waters (compare No.1, δ), Psalm
124:4; of wine, followed by an acc. Jerem. 23:9,
“like a man Ὁ) 12¥.(whom) wine overwhelms,”
oppresses, (compare similar expressions under the
words 393, 097); used of a multitude of sins (foi-
lowed by an acc.), Psa. 38:5; of the anger of God,

DCII :

“ay

Ps.88:17; compare Lam. 4:21.—-(b) torush upor
any one, to attack, to assail him, followed by 2}
Nah. 3:19, “whom has not thy wickedness assailed;*
Job 13:13, “ let what (calamity) will assail me;”
Micah 5:7. Used of God himself, Job 9:11; of a
spirit of jealousy, Num. §:14.—(c) to be imposed
on any one, Deu. 24:5. But Isa. 45:14, 22 ΖΝ is to
pass over to another owner (speaking of riches),
compare Eze. 48:14.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be passed over (as a stream), Eze
47:8. ᾿

Pie, to cause to pass over, to make to pass
forward —(qa) a bar or bolt, hence to shut up with a
bolt; to bar, followed by ΡΣ 1 Kings 6:21, 72¥4
ὙΠ "262 2ΠῚ MipwAy “and he closed up with
golden chains (as if with a bolt) before the holy ot
holies.” —(6) a female is said to let pass, to conceive
seed, hence to become pregnant. Job 21: 10, Tw
ay “his ox (i. e. cow) becomes pregnant.” Chald,
3¥ Peal, Pael, Ethpael, id., see Bochart, Hieroz. i.
p- 291, and Buxtorf, Lex. Chald., p. 1568; compare
syn. 7. to pass by, Pa. Aph. to become pregnant,
in Targ. for 199 pr. to transmit.

Hipuit V3¥i—(1) causat. of Kal No.1, to cause ta
pass over, i.e. to transmit, to send over, to con-
duct over any one, e. g. a people, a flock across a
stream, with an acc of obj., 2 Sa. 19:16; more often
with two acc., of pers., and of the river, Gen. 32:24;
Nu. 32:5; Josh. 7:7; 2Sa.19:16; with an ace of
obj. and 3 of the river, Psa. 78:13; 136:14. This
word is used whether a stream be passed in boats
(driiberfibren), 2 Sa. loc. cit.; as by swimming, as in
the case of a flock, or bya ford (dur d)fihren), Gen.,
Josh. 1.1. c.c. It is also—(a) to cause a razor to

pass over some one, followed by by Nu. 8:7; Ezek.

5:1.— (Ὁ) to cause to remove from one place to
another. Genesis 47:21, “and he removed the
people OY? (from cities) into cities,” i.e. from one city
to another, he made them exchange habitations. —(¢)
to cause an inheritance to pass to any one, followed
by ? Nu. 27:7, 8.—(d) to cause to pass over, Le. 0
violate a law (compare Kal No. 1, letter 6), 1 Sam.
2:24.

(2) causat. of Kal No. 2 to cause or suffer to pass
through, 6. g.a land, Deut. 2:30; to cause to per
vade (as wild beasts in a land), Eze. 14:15; spe-
cially 3 δὴ V2YT to cause to be proclaimed (in ἃ
land, or camp), Exod. 36:6; Ezr. 1:1; 10:7; V3¥)
“DIY to cause the trumpet to sound throughout; i.e
to blow the trumpet, Lev. 25:9.

(3) causat. of Kal No.3, to cause to pass ἐφ 1 Sa
16:9, 10; 20:36, “he shot an arrow ἸἼ ΖΝ Π so af

-

= i

.
>

my—"y

to pass him by,” i.e. beyond him. Metaph. 37
MDH to pass by sin, to remit, to forgive (compare
Kal No.3, letter d), 2 Sa. 12:13; 24:10; Job 7:21.
(4) causat. of Kal No. 4, 1. ᾳ. 8°30 to bring, spe-
cially tooffer asa sacrifice, to consecrate, followed
by mm Ex. 13, 12; Ezek. 23:37; more often also
‘in this phrase 778? Y'2¥ to offer (children) to Mo-
loch, Lev. 18:21; Jer. 32:35; compare Eze. 16:21,

_ with the addition of the word US2 2 Ki. 23:10; Eze.

20:31. It can scarcely be doubted that children

_ thus offered to Moloch were actually burned, as is
_ shewn by the following passages, Jer.'7:31; 19:5;
_ Ps. 106:37; 2 Chron. 28:3; compare Diod. xx. 14;

Enseb. Prep. iv. 16; although the Rabbins in order

to free their ancestors from the stigma of such an
atrocious superstition, have alleged that they were

j

=
z

“16:3.

only made to pass through the fire as a rite of lus-

᾿ tration:—(see Carpzov, Apparatus Antiqu. Cod. 8. p.

487); the same opinion is found in the LXX. 2 Ki.
The idea of offering being neglected, this
word appears to have the signification of burning,
in the phrase {273 V2Y3 to cast into the brick-kiln,

| 28a: 12:31.

Ι

(5) causat. of Kal No. 4,5, to lead away, 2 Chr.

| 85:23; to take away, to remove, e.g. a garment,
don. 3;6; a ring, Esth.8:2; idols, lying prophets,

~2Chron. 15:8; Zec.13:2; to avert evil, reproach,
Esth. 8:3; Ps. 119:37,39; Ecc. 11:10.

_ Hirupsrt—(1) to pour oneself forth in wrath,

Le. pour forth wrath, to be wroth (compare Kal No.

41, ὁ), Ps. 78:21, 59; followed by 3 Ps. 78:62; OY

Ps. 89:39; y Prov. 26:17; with suff. Prov. 20:2,
ayn for 12 “Ὁ “whoever pours forth wrath

against him” (the king). (Compare Arab. ye to
transgress, to be proud, to burn with anger).

(2) to be proud, ὑβρίζειν, Prov. 14:16 (compare
M29 No. 2).
~ Derived nouns, WY, 1339, ΠΣ, and those which
follow as far as 13729.

ΒΚ m. with suff. M2Y—(1) region on theother

| side, situated across a stream, or the sea. }i28 73Y
| the region situated across the Arnon, Judges 11:18;
| δὲ 9392 in the region beyond the sea, Jer. 25:22;

_ especially {72D 13Y τὸ πέραν τοῦ ᾿Ιορδάνου, the region
of Palestine beyond Jordan, i.e. situated to the east
of Jordan, Genesis 50:10, 11; Deu. 1:1,5; 3:8, 20,

25; 4:41, 46, 47; Joshuai:14, 15; 2:10; 9:10;

12:1; 13:8, 32; 14:3; 17:5; 20:8; 22:4; Judges
§:17; Isa. 8:23; although the same expression is

| used five times, Josh. 5:1; 9:1; 12:7; 1Ch. 26:30,

F the region on this side Jordan, by a later usage of

᾿
Υ̓́

DCIII

May—Aay

language which seems to have arisen in the Baby-
lonish captivity ; [but observe it is so found in Joshua].
Similar also is the phrase 133 72Y the region be-
yond the Euphrates, Joshua 24:2, 3; 2 Sam. 10:16

1 Ch. 19:16; which is used cf provinzes on this side,
i.e. west of the Euphrates, 1 Ki. 5:4; Ezr. 8:36;
Neh. 2:7; (compare Ch. Ezr. 4:10, 16); all of whick
were written by men living to the east of the Eu-
phrates.[?] Plur. 273) the regions beyond the
Euphrates, Isa. 7 : 20.

(2) the oppositeregion, a region over against,
the opposite side, whether there be a valley or
whatever else may be between. 1 Sam. 26:13,
72Y0 Ἢ 73y" “and David went over to the other
side,” i.e. a mountain situated oppasite. Hence, in
opposition to each other, are put MJ 72Y9 and
YD BVT 1 Sam. 14:4; and “WHY 73V?, THE 73?
ib. ver. 40; Ex. 28:26. Pl. M337 S30 from all sides,
Jer. 49:32; ODP WD on both sides, Ex. 32:15.

(8) with prefixes it often becomes ἃ prep.—(q@)
139728 — (a) to the region beyond, Deu. 30:13.—()
to the opposite region, Josh. 22:11.—(y) towards a
region, towards, Exod. 28:26. More fully — (δ) Oy
22 12¥ towards the region opposite one’s face, i.e.
right before one (Vorwarté, gerade vor fic) bin), Eze.
1:9,12; 10:22, "Ὁ Ὧν by idem, Ex. 25:37.—(6)
inay> i. q. 2B by straight before one, Isa. 47: 15.—
(c) ΞΜ} followed by a genit. and suff. and TayD —
(a) from the other side, from beyond, after verbs
of motion, Josh. 24:3; Zeph. 3:10.—(f) beyond,
6. g. oS 12¥ beyond the sea, Deut. 30:13; TYE
vad mind beyond the rivers of Aithiopia, Isa. 18:1.

(4) pr. n. Eber—(a) the ancestor of the race of
the Hebrews, Gen. 10:24, 25; 11:14, 15 (see my ob-
servations on this, Gesch. d. Hebr. Sprache u. Schrift.
Ρ. 11); hence 12¥ 23 Gen. 10:21; and poet. 13¥ Nu.
24:24,i.q. O29 Hebrews; as to the difference be-
tween this and Israelites, see under 13¥.—(d) Neh,
12:20.—(c) 1 Ch.8:12.—(d) 1 Ch. 8:22.— (e) 1 Ch.
5:13.

“IY Chald. i.g. Hebr. 122 No.1, region beyond;
hence 8772 ἼΔΗΣ the region beyond the Euphrates,
according to the Persian manner of speaking, i. e.
the region west of the Euphrates, Ezr. 4:10, 11, 16,
20; 5:3; 6:6, 8,13; 7:21, 25.

may f.—(1) a ferry-boat, or raft, for crossing
a river, 2 Sam. 19:19.

(2) 2 Sam. 15:28 an>, where there is the p
nia desert places.

ΓΖ. £. [plur. const. NN3y also ΠΊΩΝ Psa. 7:7].
—(1) outpouring of anger (compare the root ia

y-ray
Mithpa.). Job 40:11, FS NNW “the outpourings
Athy anger.” Hence used of wrath itself as poured
cut, Isa.14:6; 10:6; often used of the anger of God,
and of punishment sent by God. 733 DY the day
of divine wrath, Prov. 11:4; Zeph.1 S15, 18; comp.
Prov. 11:23.

(2) ὕβρις, pride, haughtiness, Uebermuth (see
the root Hithpael No. 2), Isa. 16:6; Jerem. 48:30;
Ps. 7:7.

T72Y see ἦτον.

nny (“ passage,” se. of the sea), [Ebronah],
pr. ἢ. of a station of the Israelites, on the shore of the
-Elanitic gulf, Num. 33:34.

“TAY pl. ogy, ὉΡΊΩΝ, f. ΠΡΊΩΝ, pl. ΠῚ ἼΩΝ, Gentile
noun, Hebrew. ΑΒ to the origin of this name, it is
derived in the Old Test. itself from the name 732
(which see) [if this be the case there can be no far-
ther question about the matter]; it seems, however,
to be originally an appellative, from 72¥ the land
beyond the Euphrates; whence "133 a stranger come
from the other side of the Euphrates, Gen. 14:13,
where it is weil rendered by the LXX. ὁ περάτης. This
word differs from Israelites Oa 33), in that the
latter was the patronymic derived from the ancestor
of the people, which was used amongst the nation itself,
and there only this was regarded as an appellative,
applied by the Canaanites to the Hebrews, as having
crossed the Euphrates and immigrating into Canaan;
and it was commonly used by foreign nations (com-
pare 5°9933 and Φοίνικες ; Chemi, DS and Αἴγυπτος).
Hence Greek and Latin writers only use the name of
Hebrews (or Jews), (see Pausan. i. 6; vi. 24; x. 12;
Tac. Hist. v. 1; Josephus, passim) while the writers
of the Old Testament only call the Israelites He-
brews when foreigners are introduced as speaking,
Gen. 39:14, 17; 41:12; Exod. 1:16; 2:6; 1 Sam.
4:6, 9; 13:19; 14:11; 29:3, or when the Israelites
themselves speak of themselves to foreigners, Gen.
40:15; Ex. 1:19; 2:7; 3:18; 5:3; 7:16; 9:1, 13;
Jon. 1:9; or when used in opposition to other na-
tions, Gen. 43:32; Ex. 1:15; 2:11, 13;.21:2; Deu.
15:12 (compare Jerem. 34:9, 14); 1 Sam. 13:3, 7
(where there is a paronomasia in 1 32 O33);
14:21. As to what others have imagined, that Is-
raelites was a sacred name, while that of Hebrews was
for common use, it is’ without foundation, and is
repugnant to the Old Test. usage. (I have made
more reriarks on this noun in Gesch. d. Hebr. Sprache
n. Schr. p. 9—12.)

{/@) 1 τί, pr. n. m. 1 Ch. 24:27.]

DCIV

Day Ny.

DY. (ἡ segions beyond”), [Abar.m], pr.ti.
Jer. 22:20; fully ΡΠ Nu. 27:12; Deu. 32749
and O7325 3) Num. 33:47, 48, pr. ἢ. of a moun-
tainous region situated beyond Jordan, opposite
Jericho, where Mount Nebo (see 133) is a prominent

summit.

way ax. λεγόμ. Joel 1:17, used of seed which,

by too much heat when under ground, WASTES.AWAY,

DECAYS, @stu vanescit, to use the term which Pliny
has appropriated to this matter (H.N. xiv. 24); Germ.
verbummen. With this agrees Ch. V5Y prop. to rot,
specially used of seeds perishing in the earth (see
Buxtorf, Lex. Chald. p. 1642; Bochart, Hieroz. ii,
471).
wide in use as to be applied to seed, @stu vanescens,

is shewn by the Gr. πύθομαι, Hesiod. Scut. Here.

153- Abulwalid compares Arab. (wc ie. (2
to dry up.

nay not used in Kal, TO BE INTERWOVEN, IN-

TERTWINED, kindred to the roots D3¥, NW.
Piet, to twist, to pervert, Micah 7:3. Hence—
May ἢ NAY adj. interwoven, used of trees with -

thick foliage, Eze. 6:13; 20:28; Lev. 23:40. (Syn.

with the letter Tet ἧμϑὶ id.)

*

MSY ρίαν. ONDY and Mindy subst. com. (fem.

Jud. 15:14), something interwoven, i intertwined;
hence —

(1) @ rope, Jud. 15:13,14; pl. bonds, Ps. 2: 3s
Eze. 3:25; 4:8.

(2) a braid, wreath, of small rods woven together,
Exod. 28:24; Nay nig wreathen work, i
28:14.

(3) a branch with thick foliage, Eze. 19: ny

31:3, 10, 14.

aay fut. 339’. The native power is that of
breathing and blowing, i i. q. cogn. 208 No.1; whence
3HY a pipe, which is blown. ‘This is also applied to
the more violent affections of the mind, especially

love between the sexes; TO LOVE, especially licen=. ᾿

tiously and wolaptucualy; followed by an ace, and
2Y Ezek. 23:6, seq. Part. 0°29 lovers, Jer. 4330

(Cogn. 278 ἀγαπάω. Arab. wise IV. to please
any one (used of a thing); Conj. 1. to be glad, te

wonder; also, to be pleasant, agreeable.) ee
3, and the two nouns which follow,

DAY m. pl. oleasures, delights; Eze. 33:39

ak

That a word signifying to rot may also be so Ἶ

τ
|
|

Ὑ- 3»
D339 WY “a pleasant song.” Specially things

which please God. (Arab. 2 the grace or
good pleasure of God.) Ezek. 33:31, DYDD DID
py 197 “for with theirmouth they do what is pleas-
ing to God (opp. to), but their heart follows after gain.”

may or mady f. immodest love, Eze. 23:11.

may and may —(1 Ki.19:6; Eze. 4:12), fem. a
cake baked under hot cinders, such as the Orientals
are still accustomed to make, especially when on a
journey, or in haste; see Rosenm. Morgenland, i. p.

6); D'DY) N3Y a cake baked on hot stones, 1 Kings
19:6; Mis niay unleavened cakes, Exod. 12:39.

GS ts

(Arab. i. a cake made with eggs, baked in a pan).
Root ny which see.

WAY mase. adj. gyrating, wheeling, flying in
circles, from the root 13%, which see. It is—(a)
epith. of the swallow, Isa. 38:14, Wy DID2 “like a
swallow wheeling in circles” [ chirping, chattering,
twittering, is the meaning given in Thes. | (LXX. omit
"IY; Syr. render, chattering swallow).—(6) poet. for
the swallow itself, Jer.8:7. Compare 94, the ety-
mology of which is very similar. Bochart (Hieroz.

ἢ. 68, seq.) regards the word WY as signifying the

crane; but his arguments have but little weight.

_ This meaning is principally refuted by the passage
_ referred to in Isaiah, which Bochart renders ‘as the

swallow, and as the crane,” a sense which would have
been. expressed by W3¥3) DID. Both words being

without the article clearly shews that the first is a

substantive, and the second its epithet ; compare ]i2>
Mbvitg Isa. 16:2; TAY yO? 29:5; AY OMID 30:98.
Compare page ccxi, B.

“ay m. a ring, specially an earring, Ezek. 16:
22; Nu. 31:50. From the root—

ay i. 4. bby TO ROLL, TO REVOLVE; Syr. Pael
id. Comp. Arab. (\.< to hasten, to hurry. Hence
bay, bay, and the five nouns which follow.

¥ ἂν f. mp. adj. round, 1 Ki. 7:23, seqq.
- Oy m. with suff. *?22; pl. const. say, and—

roxy f.—(1) a calf, prop. one of the first year,
Levit. 9:3; Mic. 6:6 (comp. Maimonid. de Sacrif. i.
$14); but it is also very often —

_ (2) α bullock, steer, heifer; used of a heifer

_ broken in to work, Hos. 10:11; giving milk, Isa. 7:

41; yoked to the plough, Jud. 14:18; of three years’
old, Gen. 15:9. And such a heifer (prop. one of the

‘<=
x
=

ἂς

"ὭΟΥ

“ay jay

third year) not broken in, unaccustomed to the yoke
(comp. Hos. 10:11; Jer. 31:18; Plin. viii. 4,5), was
rightly understood by the LXX.,Vulg., Targ., in the
words my now Isa. 15:5; Jer. 48:34. Metaph
Dy ὯΝ bullocks. of the peoples, used for leaders of

the peoples, Ps.68:31; compare TAY. (Arab. Stee,
Syr. hs, JANQs id. Eth. ADA! a calf, a whelp;

and even an infant; see Bochart, Hieroz. i. page 273,
seqq.

(3) now [£glah], pr. name of one of the wives of
David, 2 Sa. 3:5; 1 Ch. 3:3.

nowy with suff. inday f.a wagon,a chariot (so
called from rolling, wheeling), Genesis 45:19, seqq.;
specially a wagon, 1 Sa.6:7, seqq.; anox-cart. Isa.
28:27,28; a military car, Psalm 46:10. (Syriac

9 ¥ 9 BF es nas
JASx>, Arab. dic id.)

Hoop (q.d. “vitulinus”), [Eglon], pr.n.—(1) of a
king of Moab, Jud. 3:12.—(2) of a town in the lower

country of the tribe of Judah, formerly a royal city
of the Canaanites, Josh. 10:3; 12:12; 15:39 [prob.

now ’Ajlan, hse Rob. ii. 392].

DW TO BE SAD, TO GRIEVE, followed by b on
account of any one, Job 30:25. See O38 No. 3.

jw only in Niph. according to the Ch. use, To
BE SHUT UP, TO REMAIN SHUT UP. Ruth 1:13,
ΠΩ Wen “would ye therefore shut yourselves
up?” for 339h, compare 188. 60:4. LXX. xara-
σχεθήσεσθε. According to Kimchi 733y is a woman
who remains at home, and lives without a husband.

Wy an unused root, of nearly the same signifi-
cation as the kindred 739 to roll, to roll oneself, te turn -
round. Hence WY (epith. of the swallow) revolv-
ing, flying in circles. Arab. se to fold up, to bend
together, e.g. the neck of a camel. V. to roll up
together. _ VIII. to wrap round with a turban. From
the idea of folding comes also the signification of
Conj. I. to return, to escape, to his accustomed place
(as a camel), whence Bochart (Hieraz. Il. p. 80)
supposes that the Heb. SJ) signifies a migratory
(bird), but the explanation already given is to be
preferred. [In Thes. the signification assigned to
this verb is that of to chatter, and so also the de-
rivative. |

“IY m. (from the root ΠῚΝ to pass over, to go on}

—(A) subst. —(1) pr. passing, progress, (in space)
then duration (of time). Hen :e perpetuity of time

τ

eternity, i. ᾳ. DY. WIS perpetual father (of his
poemtry), ?] Isa.g:5 [Christ]. ἫΣ ‘M7 Hab.3:6,
and TY H Gen. 49:26; eternal mounenins; those
which are to endure continually. afer 9:19;
19:10; more fully TY} peiy> Ps. g: ᾿ ww pd 2Y Psa.
10:16; 21:5; 45: 7; ἜΣ, Ps. 83: 18; ἽΝ diy
Isa. 45:17; for ever.

(2) prey, spoil (see the root No. 2, Ch. 83, "TY,
ΠΣ prey, spoil), Gen. 49: δ Zeph. 3: 8; Isa. 33:23.

(B) prep. poet. 3 (like δ by, be), wi with suff. “TY,
TD, YW also 03° (the Kametz being retained
which is unusual), Job 32:12; once DIY for OOTY
2 Ki. 9:18.

(1) while so long as, ἕως (wabrend). 2 Ki. g:22,
Same ὍΣ TW “so long as the whoredoms of Jeze-
bel (continue).” 1 Ki. 18:45, 73 31 735 W“while
so and while so (it was done),” i.e. meanwhile, gradu-
ally, little by little. Job 20:5, 93) “I. “ acne
moment.” Followed by inf. Jud. 3:26,
“while they waited.”

(2) to, even to some certain limit. It is used—
(a) prop. of space (from the signification of passing
on), as bran 1539 TY even to the great river, Deut.
1:7; 1 TY even to the town of Das, Gen. 14:14. In
opposition to one another are used, Y...}, TW1...}2
(see 1!) No. 3, let. 3), and where there are many terms,
and a transition from one to another TY1...1Y... W...})
Gen. 7:23; Nu.8:4; Jer.31:40; 1 Sam. 17:52:
In the later Hebrew there frequently occurs ? ἽΝ
even to, Ezr.g:4; Esth. 4:2; hence ping? WD even
to afar off, Ezr. 3:13; 2 Chron 26:15 (compare Ww
PiNW Isa. 57:9); once DPN TW even to them, 2 Ki.
g:20. ‘The particle Se ts this differ properly in
this respect: that 28 signifies nothing but motion and
direction towards some limit. “Y on the contrary
implies an actual arrival quite to such a limit; e. g.
TY N13 (see NID No.2,c.); W 322 to attain unto, Job
4:5; WRN Job 11:7; WI Jud. 9:52; but this
distinction is not always observed, as is clearly shewn
by the phrases TY }313N7 to attend to, Job 32:12;
38:18 (in other places followed by 2») by 58); ἽΝ PND
Num. 23:18. 737 1299 W Ezr. 10:14; “with re-
gard to this thing.” Followed by inf. even until
(anything comes to pass), Num. 32:13; in the later
Hebrew ? TY Ezr. 10:14; 1 Chron 5:9.

(Ὁ) of time. 33 DVD TY even unto this day, i.e.
(the limit being inciuded; as to the distinction of the
particles «> = TY and ων the former of which in-

eludes the limit, the latter excludes it, comparg De
Sacy, Gramm. pets I. § 830, No.3); even this day,
éven now, Gen. 26:33; 32:33. 227 TY until the

DCVI

morning, Jud.6:31; 27 Y untii the evening, Lev

15:5; poet. 2 "IY Ps.104:23. Often followed by

adverbs of time; as TIN ἽΝ, TITY, ‘NY TW until when.

i.e. how ong? (see 728, TD, DD) 137 W (contr,

ny) 7D sy, ΠΕΡ wy hitherts (see m3, m3, MAY)-

ba TY, ἜΡ5 W until (there is) none (or nothingy
see %3, "AD.

(ce) used of degree, especially with reference to a
greater, and also to the highest, kD ἽΝ, TKD? TW
even to the highest degree, i.e. exceedingly ; “Ww
Mm) unto the (greatest) haste, i.e. very fast; W
n yin unto the highest degree, i.e. exceedingly (see
Syd No. I. ); TBD PS W until there is no number-
ing, Psalm 40:13 (compare ‘O ps? TW 2 Ch. 36:16);
Dip DEX IY until there is no place left, Isa. 5:8.
Hence even, adeo, Num. 8:4, and, with a negative
particle following, not even. ὙΠῸ W...8? not even
one, Jud. 4:16; 2Sam.17:22; Hag. 2:19, |B] W
Nv x. TSA “even the vine and the fig-tree...
bear no fruit; ;* Job 25:5. Also its use is singular
in comparisons, when it is properly, to attain even
unto another who is distinguished in any thing (68
ju dem Grade wie), 1 Ch. 4:27, “ but their family did
not multiply ΠῚ ΠΡ 22 WY up to the children of Ju-
dah,” i.e. like the children of Judah; Nah. 1:10,

D233 DYYD IY “they are woven together, even as

thorns,” i.e. like thorns. Compare Nj3 No. 2, ¢
(C) Conj.—(1) while (compare B, 1), followed

by a pret. 1 Sa. 14:19; followed by a fut. Job 8:41;

part. ib. 1:18, compare 16,17. δ᾽ ἫΝ id. Cant.1:18:

x ἽΝ Prov. 8:26; and SS We “W Ecce. 12: 198,

Ν pha: χω ag wits) not,” i. q. i )

iS Matt. 1:18, for the Gr. πρινή.

(2) until, so long as, used of a limit of time
(compare letter B, 2, δ), followed by a pret. Josh.
2:22, DPT 1 Ἴ “until the pursuers returned ;”
Eze. 39:15; followed by a fat. Gen. 38:11; Hos.
10:12. More fully WX 7Y until that, followed bya
pret. Deut. 2:14; Jud. 4:24; followed by a fut. Nu.
11:20; Hos. 5:15; δ᾽ W Cant.3:4; Jud. 5:7; °2 Ἢ
id. Gen. 26:13; DS W Gen. 24:19; Isa. 30:17; Ἢ
DN "YS Gen. 28:15; Num. 32:17; Isa.6:11. The
limit of time itself (not the interval of time up to the
limit) is signified in these words, 1 Sam. 1:22, W
nam ὭΣΠΟΥ) “until the child be weaned
[then] I will bring him,” for, when he shall have
been weaned; ca@mpare Ch. {208 7W and the idiom of
tne south and west of Germany, bié Gonntag reife idy
i.e,.on next Sunday itself. There is properly an
ellipsis in these examples, which may be thus ¢
plained, “until when the child be weaned {he

3 before that; Syr.

ἴον

ΕἾ

|
|
|

_ hast said, I shall rule for ever, 43
even that (thou hast gone so far in insolence and

pada

at last, Dan. 4

my —y
remain with me), then I will bring him.” It has
also been often observed (see Noldii Concord. Part.
P- 534; Glassii Philol. S. p. 382, ed. Dathii, interpre-
ters on Ps. 110:1, and on the other hand, Fritzsche on
Matt. p. 853, seq.; Winer’s Lex. p. 695), that the par-
ticle TY sometimes also includes the times beyond
the stated limit; but this is manifestly false, so far
as this is supposed to lie in the power of this par-
ticle from any singular usage of the Hebrew lan-
guage. But, on the other hand, it is not less certain

. that the sacred writers have not stated the extreme

limit in places of this kind, but have mentioned a
nearer limit without excluding the time beyond.

_ When any one setting out on a journey says to a

friend, ‘‘ Farewell till we meet again” (lebewohl bis
auf Wiederfepn!), he is now indeed resting on this
nearer limit, although wishing well to his friend after
his return as well. In the same manner are we to
judge of the passages, Ps. 110:1 [?]; 112:8; Dan.
1:21; Gen. 28:15; 1 Tim. 4:13; compare Hengsten-
berg, De Authentia Libri Danielis, p. 66, 67.

(3) even to (a great) degree, i.e. even that, so
that (compare Arab. _ ¢> and Horst ad Motenabbii

Carmen, Bonne 1823, verse on ae nage a oe
Ye NADY N ἽΝ

pride, that) thou didst not lay these things to heart ;”
Job 14:6; 1 Sam.2:5; 20:41; more fully Wy sy

| dosh. 17:14 (unless it should be read WN 2})).

ἽΝ Chald. i. q. Heb.

A) Prep.—(1) within, during (wibrend). ἫΝ
Apo? within thirty days, Dan. 6:8, 13. --- (2)

until, even until, used of time, e.g. wD TW until

now, Ezr. 5:16; but PINS TW until the last, is i. 4.

4:5.—(3) to, for, used of purpose and

end. "T1277 to the end that, Dan. 4:14, i. 4.

ni by o: 30.

(B) "3 W Conj. —(1) while, when meanwhile.

Dan. 6:25, “ they (the men cast into the den) had

ποῦ yet reached the bottom of the den, when mean-
while ΟἽ WW) the lions seized them. "—(2) until
μὰ Dan. 4:30; 7:22.

"“ m. pr. part. of the root “iy.

᾿ς (1) witness, Pro.1g:5, 9; used also of inanimate
ΟΝ Gen. 31:44, 48; Isa. 19:20.
5 (4) testimony, pr. what testifies. 3 ἽΝ ΤῸΝ to
witness against any one, Ex. 20:16; Deu. 5:17;

8: 21.
(3) @ prince, pr. commander, legislator, Isa. 55: 4.
the common meaning, a witness, needs ποῦ to be

from in this passage. ]

q
4

DCVIT /

my τ}
ἢ see ἫΝ as yet. :
ΣᾺ

Ty an unused root; Arabic J© to number,
count, compute, especially days, time; Conj. IV. te
determine, especially time. This verb appears to be
secondary, and derived from the noun Ἵ time, like

9 »
I}, to which it is allied. Hence Syriac Jx>.> 8
ς᾽ 9- οἰ

festival day, 1. ᾳ. Wi, Arabic wise οἷδε time,

$e

sic the time of the monthly courses of women, and
Heb. 7Y, and also the pr. n. TY, ΠΊΣΩ, Ch. TW.
‘TTY see under the root ἊΨ Pilel.

ivy Arab. \a< for gd ig. ¥Y—(1) To Pass
BY, Job 28:8; whence ἽΝ A, 1, and B, C, "W.No.1.

(2) to attack in a hostile manner, whence the
Arabic ΔΩ an enemy, compare the synonyms 73}
No. 5, 6, 42M, 123. Hence WA, 2, booty.

(3) causat. to make to pass over, i.e. to put oa
ornaments (Germ. tibergiehen, angieben), to adorn one-
self with any thing; followed by an ace. like vind,
(Ch. id.). Job 40:10, 83 NITY, “adorn thyself
with majesty.” *T%, 772 to put on ornaments. Eze.
23:40; Jer. 4:30; Hos. 2:15; Jer.31:4, TBD “WA
“thou shalt adorn thyself with thy tabrets,” which,
being put on the hands, adorned women when dancing.

Hirriit —(1) causat. of Kal No. 1, to remove, put
away (as a garment), i.g. Ὑ2 ΝΠ Chom: 3:6) Prov.
25:20.

(2) causat. of Kal No. 3, followed by two ace. to
adorn any one with any ἘΠῚ: Eze. 16:11.

*AY), and the pr.n. TTY,
‘DD, ABD.

TY, NW fut. my, wy Chald. i. g. Hebr.

(1) TO PASS OVER, or AWAY, a kingdom, Dan.
7:14; to be abrogated, as a law, Dan. 6:9, 13.

(2) to go, to come, followed by 3 to any thing,
Dan. 3:27; followed by | tv go away, to depart,
Dan. 4:28.

APHEL, causat. of Peal No. 2, to take away, Danie?
5:20; 7:26; to depose (kings), 2:21.

TTY (“ornament,” “beauty”),[ Adah], pr.n.
f.—(1) of a wife of Lamech, Gen. 4:1¢.—(2) of a
wife of Esau, Gen. 36:2, 4; compare 26:34.

L TY f. constr. NW,(from the root W) for TY
(by apheresis) an appointed meeting, an aa-

ι sembly, specially —

yoy

(1) the congregation of the Israelites, fully N'1Y
$992" Ἐχ. 19:3; O87 22 NW 16:1, 2,9; 7 NW
the congregation of Jehovah, Num. 27:17; and κατ᾽
ἐξυχὴν TWH Lev. 4:15. LXX. συναγωγή.

(2) α private domestic meeting, a family,
Job 16:7; 15:34; and in a bad sense, a crowd (of
wicked men), Nu. 16:5; Ps. 22:17.

(3) a swarm (of bees), Jud. 14:8.

II. TTY f. (from the root 339) with Tzere impure,
pl. niny.

(1) something that testifies, Gen. 31:52.

(2) testimony, Gen. 21:30.

(3) a precept (of God), Ps. 119:22, 24, 59, 79,
138, 146, 168.

sé .
TTY ἢ only pl. OMY ig. Arab. Zac an appointed

time, specially the monthly courses of women (see
the root TW). Isa. 64:5, O° 133 “a menstruous
S-

cloth.” Arab. ys Conj. VIII. to menstruate.

YAY ἃ NVIY (« timely”). [Jddo], pr. n. —(1)
of a prophet and writer, 2 Ch. 12:15; 13:22.—(2)
of the grandfather of Zechariah the prophet, Zech.
1:1,7; Ezr. 5:1; 6:14; Neh. 12:4, 16.

AVY £—(2) i. ᾳ MW No. 3, a precept (of God),
_ most frequently in pl. MYW (edwoth) inflected in the
Aramzan manner (like 1350, pl. 329). Ps. 119: 14,
36,99; Neh. 9:34.

(2) law, i. ᾳ. TDA, especially used of the deca-
logue, Ex. 25:21; 16:34; 2 Ki. 11:12. Miya fw
the ark of the law, Ex. 25:22. ΓΝῚΜΠ bnix the tent
of the law, Nu.g:15; 17:23; 18:2 [of witness, Eng.
Vers. see Acts 7:44]. Used also of the holy rites,
Psa. 122:4.

(3) revelation, hence a revealed psalm, Psa.
60:1; 80:1; inasmuch as the authors of the Psalms
considered them as revealed: [as of course all Scrip-
ture is; the Psalms are quoted with the words, “ the
Holy Ghost saith,” Hebrews 3:7], (Psa. 40:7; 60:8;
62:12; 81:7). Others consider it to mean a lyric
poem, one to be sung to the lyre, as if from “W i. q.

Arab. s40 lyre.

“TY (from the root TY) in pause "IY, with suff.
"TY m.—(1) age, Psa. 103:5 (Targ. old age); opp.
to OYHYI; see the root No. 1; compare ἽΜ A, 1.

(2) ornament (see the root No. 3), Ex. 33:4, 6;
der. 4:30. OI Y most splendid ornament, Eze.
16:7. Used of the ornaments of a horse, trappings,
Ps. 32:9.

DCVIII

[Note. Many attribute to this
tion of mouth. }

oy (“ornament of God”), [Adiel], pr. n.

m.—(1) 1 Ch. 4:36.—(2) 1 Ch. g:12—(3)1Ch.

27:25.

TY («whom Jehovah adorned”), [Adaiah]},
pr. n. m.—(1) the grandfather of king Josiah, 2 Ki.
22:1,—(2) 1 Ch. 9:12; Neh. 11:12.—(3) 1 Chron,
8:21.—(4) Ezr. 10:29.—(5) Ezr. 10:39; Neh. 11:5,
for which there is 1777¥ 2 Ch. 23:1.

rw;

T"Y adj. soft, delicate, Isa. 47:8. The words 3

are very difficult, and perhavs corrupted in 2 Sam.

23:8, ΜΠ Ἰ)ΣῚ NF (307,2) for which the author of τὸ

the Chronicles, 1 Ch. 11:11, has given, M& Thy ἐπ

ΤΠ “he lifted up his spear.” Vulg. renders them —

ipse est quast tenerrimus ligni vermiculus. Jo. Simc.tis,
percussio ejus hasta sud (fuit) in octigeatos ete.; com-
paring yds Conj. II. to smite with a pointed Weapon,
see below {$¥. I prefer rendering |"1¥ by vibration
(das Sdywingen, Sduvenfen der Lange); from the root
j® to be soft, pliant (fdwank). é

(2) [Adin] pr.n.m. Ezr. 2:15; Neh. 7:20. ne

xv (“slender,” “pliant;” Germ. jcbwant),, :
[Adina], pr. n. of one of David's captains, 1 Chron, —

11:42.

prey” ]), [Adithaim], pr. n. of a town in the

wie
of Judah, Josh. 15:36. Pe

bay an unused root; Arab. to be just, equitable; .
whence — a

bay (for mow “justice of God”), [Adlai],
pr. n. m.,1 Ch. 27:29; and— 7

ody (“the justice of the people,” for BY oy;
according to Jo. Simonis, compounded of Dby ΒΡ; comp.
oy

joc a hiding place; and O22 to hide), [Adullam

pr. n. of acity in the plain country of Judah; for-
merly a royal city of the Canaanites, fortified by
Rehoboam, Josh. 12:15; 15:35; Mic..1:15; Neh.
11:30. LXX. Ὀδολλάμ. Near it was 0779 NWS the

cave of Adullam, 1 Sam.22:1; 2 Sam.23:13; Gent.

noun, Py Gen. 38:1, 12.

δ᾿

USE Sone ONO, te

End
x ae
DIN W (“twofold ornament,” [ “* twofold —

eS ἡ

“ὦ

j

;

ἡ

4

5
b

4

ne

τ ||
TW a root not used in Kal, which appears toh

had the signification of softness, laxity; Arab. κα
$-- ΝΣ

V. to be flexible, to vacillate, a2 μα. .
ΨῪ

=

Te

ony
languor, are a cane, or reed, a tall rod (pr. vacil-

lating, vibrating in the air); comp. above "JY. Gr.
ἀδινός, which Jo, Simonis compares, is plainly not
connected with this stock.

Hirspact, pr. to conduct oneself softly, i.e. to
live sumptuously, delicately, Neh. 9:25.

Derived nouns, }3¥, JY, ΠΣ, PY, Ds Ty, and
che pr.n. ΠΡῚΝ, SW

ry m.—(1) delight, pleasure; Gr. ἡδονή, Syr.

es only in plur. Ps. 36:9; 2 Sa. 1:24.
(2) [Eden], pr.n. of a pleasant country in Asia

_ (the site of which is described Gen. 2:10—14), in

4

which was the garden where the first created hu-
man beings were placed, Gen. 2:8, 10; 4:16; hence

$31) the garden of Eden, 2:15; 3:23, 243; Joel 2:3;

_ Isa. 51:3; Eze. 31:9, 16.

The various opinions as to

᾿ thelocality of theterrestrial paradise are stated and dis-
'. eussed by Rosenmiiller, Bibl. Alterthumskunde, vol.i.

_ p.172, seqq. ; Schulthess, d. Paradies. Zurich, 1816, oct.

: Ty (“ pleasantness”), [Eden], pr. n. of a dis-
"trict of Mesopotamia or Assyria, 2 Ki.19:12; Isaiah

ἡ

37:12; Eze. 27:23. It is different from [WY m3, see

y page ΟΧΎΠΙ, A..

JT, TITY contr. for IW till now, hitherto,
- Eee. 4:2, 3.
BY m. Chald.—(1) time; Syriac es Arabic

o-

SEG id.; from the root TI¥ Dan. 2:8, seq.; 3:5,

πε... ‘a

_ (2) specially a year, Dan. 4:13, 20, 22, 29; 7:25,
Ty 3253 PIT Py Ww “Βα ΠῆΝ a year, (two) years,
| and the half of a year;” i.e. during three years and
'ahalf; comp. Josephus, Bellum Jud.i.1. See Ti
' No. 2, and Ὁ") No. 4.
: ΝΣ (“pleasure”), [ Adna], pr.n. m. Ezra
10:30.

ΠΝ (4), [Adnah], pr.n. m—(1) 1Ch.12:20
[this is NI7Y].—(2) 2 Ch. 17:14.

ΠΝ f. pleasure, Gen. 18:12.

TY (ὅγε. « festival”), [Adadah], pr.n. of
a town in the southern part of the tribe of Judah,

Josh. 15: 22.

Aw TO BE REDUNDANT, ABUNDANT, prop.
‘used of full and ample garments and curtains, and
curtains hanging down; hence to be over and arenky
used of food, Ex. 16:23; of money, Lev. 25:27; of
men, Nu. 3: 46, 48, 49.

εν

»"
pms -

ΌΟΙΧ

ay
Hiren, to collect, or have what ie over and

above, Exod. 16:18. (Arab. —és¢ to give what is
over and above, too much; Conj. IV. to loosen a vail.)

I. VW not used in Kal; Arabic y¢ to desert -
perfidiously; III. to desert.
ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, ὙἼΜ) ----(1) ΤῸ BE LEFT BEHIND, TO RE-
MAIN, 2 Sa. 17:22.
(2) to be wanting, lacking, 1 Sam. 30:19; Isa.
40:26; 59:15.
Pret ὙΠ to suffer anything to be wanting, 1Ki.
5:7-
[ This and the following are blended in Thes.]

Il. TW (1) TO SET IN ORDER, TO ARRANGE,
TO DISPOSE, as an army in battle array, 1 Ch. 12:38.
With the word for battle omitted, verse 33. Hence
Ty.

(2) From the Chaldee usage, to weed, Isa. 5:6;
7:25 (Syriac jens a plough); whence V3) a hoe.
Hence—

‘TTY. m.—(1) with suff. WY a flock, Gen. 29:2,
3, 8, and so frequently; i im TY a flock of Jehovah,
a name for the people of Israel, Jer. 13:17.

(2) [Eder], pr. n.—(a) of a town in the south of
the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:21.—(6) τὰ. 1 Chron.
23:23; 24:30; compare TW D1 p- ccccxLvn, B.

TY (« flock”), [Ader], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 8:15.

AN TY («flock of God”), [Adrie/], pr.n. of a
son-in-law of King Saul, 1 Sa.18:19; 2 Sa. 21:8.

wow an unused root, Arabic (»d< to tend a
flock. Hence is derived —

way or wy only plur. Dwr lentiles, chiefly

used as food for the poor, Gen. 25:34; 2 Sa. 17:28;
ἌΤΕΡ
23:11; Eze.4:9. (Arabic (wc idem.) See Celsii
Hieroh. ii. p. 104, seqq. |
NY [Ava], 2 Ki. 17:24; see MY.

DY not used in Kal, i. q. sy No.3, TO WRAP
ROUND, TO COVER WITH DARKNESS.

Hipuin, to cover with darkness; metaph.to ren~
der ignoble, to treat with indignity; Lam. 2:1, “ how
hath the Lord in his anger covered the daughter of
Zion with darkness;” LXX. ἐγνόφωσεν. (Syr. Aph.

to obscure, but Pael as metaph. to contemn, ta
reat with indignity, sl. Med. Ye, to disgrace.) _

Derivative, 32 No. IL. a cloud (Chald. and Zab
Jor id.)

30

ὄψη :

: bay (“stripped,” “bare of leaves”),[ Obal],
pr.n. of a nation and country of Joktanite Arabs
[Gen. 10:28], called in the Samaritan copy and
1Ch.1:22, 233. The situation is wholly uncertain:
Bochart (Phaleg, ii. 23) understands them to be the
Avyalites, on the shores of Athiopia; but it seems
that Joktanites should be sought for in Arabia it-
self. Far less can this word be identified with Go-
bolitis, in Idumea, which is 533.

~ Y— (1) prop. τὸ eo rn a crRcxe, like the kin-
dred roots 3, 339; Arab. ce Med. Kesra, to be

curved, II. to bend, to curve. Hence 739, WD a
round of cake, like 132, from 773.

(2) denom. from 73¥, to bake bread, or cake,
Eze. 4:12.

wy (perhaps contr. for 29, PP i.e. “in stature,
long necked,” “ gigantic,” compare PY), [Og],
pr. n. of a king of Bashan, celebrated for his great
size. Num. 21:33; 32:33; Deut. 3:1.

any τη. Gen. 4:21; Job 21:12; 30:31, and 239
Ps. 150:4 (where many MSS. and printed editions
have 13¥), tibia, fistula, syrinaz, pipe, reed, as
rightly given by the Hebrew interpreters. Targ.
82328 a pipe (Syr. oa.4), Zab. [sas0}; whence
ambubaja, 1. 6. tibicina, Hor.); Jerome, organon, i. e.
a double or manifold pipe, an instrument composed
of many pipes. In Dan. 3:5,10,15, the Hebrew
translator uses it for the Chald.7!3BD%D, which see.
The root is 232, probably with the primary signifi-

—"T?

cation of breathing, blowing.

TAY—(a) ig. Arab. οἷς. Med. Waw, ro TURN
BACK, TO RETURN (the verbs 748 No.1, and “hn,
see Piel, are nearly connected); then To REPEAT, TO
DO OVER AGAIN (compare 33”); whence inf. absol.
“Wy adv. again, yet (which see).

(2) to say again and again, to witness, to ex-
hort, in Kal once, Lam. 2:13 3°n2, see Hiphil.

Pret VY to surround, Ps. 119:61. (th.OP LQ:
to go round, (\P 2; to make go round, i.e. to sur-
round.)

Hieu VYi}.—(1) causat. to take as a witness,
to call any one to witness, Isa. 8:2; Jer. 32:10,
25, 44; hence to call as witness, to invoke, fol-
lowed by 3 against any one, Deu. 4: 26; 30:19; 31:28.

(2) i. q. Kal; hence to testify, to bear witness,
absol. Am. 3:13; Mal. 2:14, followed by an ace.
against any one, 1 Ki. 21:10, 13, and in a good sense
fer any one, i.e, to praise him, Job 29:11 (compare
paprupéw, Luke 4:22). Hence—(a) to obtest, i.e.

DCX

τ τῶν
to affirm solemnty, to affirm, calling God to wit-
ness, followed by 3 of pers. Gen. 43:3;.492 HD 729
ἘΣ MNT “the man did solemnly affirm unto
» Deut. 8:19; 32:46; 1 Ki. 2:42; Zec.3:6.—
(6) to admonish solemnly, especially Jehovah a
people, followed by an acc. of pers. Lam. 2:13; 3 Ps.
50:7; 81:9; 2 Ki. 17:13; by Jer.6:10; especially
to chastise, to chide (compare %P*), Neh.13:15, 21.
—(c) solemnly to enjoin on any one a precept or
law; hence used of any law given by God (see 7
No. 3, and MY), 2 Ki. 17:15, 02 VHT WA YT NN
“his precepts, which he had given them ;” Neh.

9:34; 1 Sam. 8:9.
Hopuat Wi to be declared, shewn, Ex. 21:29. -

Pie, TY (which some incorrectly take as from
the root TT) pr. to restore, to confirm, Ps.146:9;

147:6.

HiTHPALEL, to set oneself up, to stand up- ¥

right, Ps.20:9. LXX. ἀνορθώθημεν.

Derived nouns, TY, ΠῚΝ, NY, TAYA [pr. n. THY) κι

and—

NY, sometimes (according to the Masora twelve —

times, 6. g., Gen. 8:22; Jer. 13:27, etc.), WY prop.
inf. absol. of the verb AY going over again, re~ —
peating. Always an adv.

Jud. 13:8; Hos. 1:6.

(2) again and again, repeatedly (ju wicbens
holten Malen, immer von Neuem, so that an action —
hardly intermitted, is repeatedly begun anew; often
incorrectly rendered, continually, sitet intermis- —
sion). Gen. 46:99, ἫΝ 18}
on his neck again and again,’ i.e. so that the tears:
burst out again and again.
“blessed are those who dwell in thy haves pa? Wy
they will praise thee again and again,” (i.e. daily;
well explained by Kimchi DDD), Jerem. 2: 95
Hosea 12:1.

(3) more, farther, besides, Isa.5:4; Ece. 3: 6 ‘

Jud. 20:25; Gen.7:4; 8:10; 29:7.

(4) as yet, yet, still. Gen. 29:7, “it is yet high
day,” Num. 11:33; and so very frequently ; also, yef
more, still more. Prov.g:9, “ give ἴο ἃ wise man
iy DM) and he will become yet wiser;” with suit
Ὁ» (“WY see below); as yet I (am, γέροι Joshua
14:11; 1Sa. 20:14; THY as yet thou, Gen . 46:30;
{ITY Gen. 18:22; 43:27, 28; MIT 1 Ki. 1:14, 225
DIY Ex. 4:18; once O79 Ἣν Tos: 65:24. With suff.
plur. once, Lam. 4:17 ™p, 19°22 ἜΣ ΙΣ Ty “as
yet our eyes languish.” The suffix is red
and seems to have been introduced on account of t

gaat

fj
ὁ ἡ

(1) again, yet again, Gen. 4:25; 8:21; 24:30am ᾿

vy 12) “and he wept —

Ruth 1:14; Psa. 84:5, —

¥

τ

4 ᾿

᾿

Ἐκ δὲ.

wy
rhythm, in a’no it is written 729. (an Aram. form
for 1°F1¥) on account of the similar ending in the
word Π2 23}

With prefixes— (1) T3, 1Y3—(a) while, while
yet, in the time when yet (it was or is), (opp. to
D3). “38. 12:22, Τ Ib Tv2“ while the child
yet lived.” Jer. 15:9, op a “ while it is yet
day.” Psalm 104:33, ἜΣ “whilst yet I (live).”
Ps. 146:2.—(b) within yet —. Gen. 40:13, ἫΝ
Ὁ) nyow “ within yet three days.” Isaiah 7:8.
Compare 3 A, No. 3. ;

(2) WP from as yet, ex quo, ever since. “NYP
ever since I was, Gen. 48:15. Nu. 22:30, 12 TYP
ma OV “ from the time that thou wast unto this
day.” .

NY Ch. yet, Dan. 4:28.

τὴν (for THY “restoring,” “setting up”),
[Oded], pr. n.—(1) of the father of Azariah the

_ prophet, 2 Chron. 15:1,8.—(2) of another prophet,

2 Ch. 28:9.
ΤΠ) -- ἢ 1. 4. Arab. (545. TO BEND, TO CURVE,

TO TWIST, TO DISTORT (cogn. root M18), see Niph.

Pi. Hiph.
(2) to act perversely, to sin, (compare ban

No. Il. 2), Daniel 9:5; followed by by of pers. Esth.

1:16. (Arab. «593 toerr, to be led astray.)

NipHaL—(1) to be distorted, to writhe, with
pains and spasms, like a parturient woman. Isaiah

eel :3, yw ὟΣ “T writhe, so that I cannot hear,”

also to be bowed, to be depressed by calamities, Ps.

38:7.

(2) to be perverse. Proverbs 12:8, 2 ΤΣ
“ (ἃ man) perverse of heart.” 1 Sam. 20:30, Ξ
M7790 NW “ thou son of the perverse rebellious
(woman),” i.e. of a perverse rebellious mother.
Pr, to pervert, tosubvert, tooverturn. Isaiah
24:1, 3°25 ΠῚ “he subverteth the face thereof”
(of the earth). Lam.3:9, 73% ‘ni2°n} “he has
subverted my ways.” Compare 727).
_ Hipui, to makecrooked, to pervert, as to per-
vert right, Job 33:27; to pervert one’s way, i.e.
course of action, i.e. to act perversely, Jerem. 3:21;
then by the omission of 17} to act perversely, 2Sa.
7:14; 19:20; 24:17. ;
_ Derived nouns, TY, NY, Ὁ, Y, ‘YD, Chald. SY,
and the pr.n. %Y, 73Y, MY, Ἢ, Ory, HY.
$2 my (i. ᾳ MY “ overturning,” unless indeed it
᾿ Should be so read), 2 Ki. 18:34; 19:13; Isa.37:13;
| and N3Y ὁ Kings17:24; [Zva], pr. n. of a city under
| the dominion cf the Assyrians, from which colonies

>

DCXI

ay—Say
were brought toSamaria. Gent. noun, pl. O%Y 2 Ki.
17:31; but see as to other nations of the same name
below under YY. Some compare with this Avatha,
a city of Pheenicia (see Relandi Palestina, p. 232,
233).

my ἢ overturning, Eze. 21:32; see MY Pi,
my see iY,
WY see Ὁ strength.

ΤῊ) Arab. οἷς Med. Waw, Τὸ FLEE FOR REFUGE,
(kindred roots are V4Y, WN), followed by 32 to any
one, Isa. 30:2.

Hiruin, causat. to cause to flee, i.e. to set any
thing in safety (Germ. {εἶπε Habe flidten), Ex. 9: 19,
and without an acc. to setone’s own things in safe-
ty, Isa, 10:31; Jer. 4:6; 6:1.

DOW an unused root (cogn. pay, PIX), prop. to
impress, to immerse, to engrave. Hence ὮΝ a style.
Arabic δὶς to impress, to immerse, to imprint, as
feet into the sand ; also, to dig. IL. to swallow down
great morsels. VI. to dip one another into the water

egé soft sandy ground, irrigated with water, and
planted with trees; comp. ple to dip oneself under
water, to make water. [In Thes. the meanings given
here to this root are spoken of very doubtfully, and
the word ὮΝ is derived from the idea of hardness. |

“WY, plur. O°%Y—(1) Gent. noun (prop. from 74Y,
“those who inhabit desert places”), Avim,
Avvites—(a) aborigines of the land of the Philis-
tines, Deut. 2:23; Josh. 13:3.—(0) the inhabitants
of the city Avva, see ™.—But—(2) Mya (the
city) of the Avvites, is a town in the tribe of Benja-
min, probably taking its name from the Avvites
(No.1,a), Josh. 18:23.

NYY or NY f Chald. perversity, sin. Often
occurring in the Targums. In the Old Test. only in
plur. {., or (as it is in. other copies, and always in
the Targums) ἰὴ") Dan. 4:24.

"WY m.— (I) evil, ungodly, Job 16:11, from the
root oi.

(Il) a child, infant, pr. suckling, i.g. dy Job
21:11; perhaps 19:18, from the root Say.

MY (“ruins”), [Avith], pr.n. of a town on the
borders of Edom, Gen. 36:35.

by not used in Kal; prop. TO TURN AWAY, Τὸ
DISTORT (compare “8, 231); hence to be wicked.

πὴ -ν

Arab. , \\c Med.Waw quiese. to decline, turn aside,
especially from what is just.

Piet AY to act wickedly, Psa.'71:4; Isa. 26:10.
(Syr. Aph. id.)

Derived nouns, Sy, Sy, ndw, ΠῚ" No. I, and wy
No. I.

Oy τ. evil, wicked, Job 18:21; 27:7; 29:17.

Oy [once in const.”], with suff. iby, and by
τη. wickedness, depravity, iniquity, as of a judge,
Lev. 19:15; of a merchant, Eze. 28:18. ow NYY to
act wickedly, to commit iniquity, Eze. 3:20. LXX.

ἀδικία, ἀνομία.

by or by TO SUCKLE, TO GIVE MILK, used
of animals, 1 Sam. 6:7, 10; Gen. 33:13. Part. nidy
those that give milk; poet. used of ewes [“ and
cows” ], Ps. 78:71; Isa. 40:11. (Arab. _}\¢ Med. Ye,
to be great with yourig, and to give suck.)
Derivatives, oy No. IL, and—

m. an infant, a child, prop. a suckling,
Isa. 49:15; 65:20. (In Arab. οἷς a boy; Syr.
lias id.)
mW fig. Sw Job 6:29, 30; 11:14; 13:7.
7223 the wicked, 2 Sam. 3:34, and without 23
abstr. for concer. 7? used for wicked persons, Job
24:20; Ps.107:42. With 7 parag. ano Ps. 92:
16, and contr. 7079 Job 5:16; transp. my (which
see); pl. nidiy Ps. 58:3; 64:7.

aby) contr. for now iniquity, Isa. 61:8.
[This passage may very well be taken with the com-
mon meaning. So Thes. ]

(IL.) burnt offering, see nby (from the root nby).

Οὐ pi. ποῦν, ana ODA (verbal of Poel of the
form DMN), pl. O°, with suff. ὈΞ ΟΡ, DY, τὰ.
a boy, a child (so called in my opinion from the idea
of petulance, see 77¥ No.2), a poet. word, differing
from ?31', with which it is joined, Jer. 44:7; Lam.
2:11. Used of a boy playing in the street, Jer.6:11;
9:20; asking bread, Lam. 4:4; led away captive,
Lam. 1:5; carried in the bosom, Lam..2:20; once
used of an unborn babe, Job 3:16. The same
is D219 Isa. 3:12. (My opinion as to the origin and
proper signification is given above. Others regard
it differently. Alb. Schultens, Origg. Hebr. i. 6, com-

pared Arab. ᾿ς Conj. Il. to soothe a weaned child
{with sweet things), 80 that 919 prop. would be a

DCXII

phy—y
weaned child; but this does not accord with the forn),
which is active.)

niddiy gleanings, see niddy.

ον sometimes ney m.—(A) pr. what is hidder;
specially hidden time, long; the beginning or end
of which is either uncertain or else not defined;
eternity, perpetuity. It is used—(1) of time
long past, antiquity, in the following phrases and
examples, abiy ‘2° Am. 9:11; Mic. 7:14; Isa. 63:9;
and ndiy Nid’ Deu. 32:7, ancient times. pop of old,
from the most ancient times, Gen.6:4; 1Sa.27:8;
TIsa.63:16; Jer.2:20; 5:15; Ps. 25:6; and even of
time before the creation of the world [i. 6. eternity},
Prov. 8:23; with a negation, not from any time,
never, Isa. 63:19; 64:3; elsewhere from a long
time ago, long, Isa. 42:14 (where it is referred te

the time of the captivity [?]); Isaiah 46:9; 57:11. a

δὴν bana the boundary set by the forefathers, Prov.

22:28; 23:10; pdiy ‘NNS the ancient gates, Psalm _
24:7; DPW ND those who died of old, Psa. 143:3; _
Lam. 3:6; ndiy CY men of old, those who have been

long dead, Eze. 26:20. Since true piety and un-

corrupted morals are ascribed to men of old, D719 773 7

Ps. 139: 24; po MS Job 22:15; Oy M23 Jer.
6:16; Diy ΡΣ Jerem. 18:15, is the (true) piety

of the fathers; compare 0%?12 PT¥ ancient justice or
innocence, Dan.g:24. [It need hardly be pointed out —

ye oe Sy a

rh ae Δ. 4γ,.4

to any Christian, that this passage in Daniel can have |
no such meaning as this; it speaks of the everlasting |

righteousness to be brought in through the atonement

of Christ.] It does not always denote the most re- 4
‘| mote antiquity, as is shewn by O79 Ni3%; which, —
in Isa. 58:12; 61:4, is used at the end of the Baby-
lonish captivity [written prophetically long before], —
of the ruins of Jerusalem. (Jer. 25:9; 49:13, does —
not belong here; ‘y being applied there to time —

future).

(2) It more often refers to future time, in suca
a manner, that what is called the terminus ad quem,
is always defined from the nature of the thing itself.
When it is applied to human affairs, and specially
—(a) to individual men, it commonly signifies ali
the days of life, as poly ΖΝ a perpetual slave (not
to be discharged as long as he lives), Deu. 15:17;
Ex. 21:6; 1 Sam, 27:12 (poetically used of a beast,
Job 40:28); DPW W for ever, i.e. all the days of
life, 1 Sa. 1:22; 20:15; 2Sa.3:28. ὈΡῚΨ YY per=
petually (whilst they live) secure. Psalm 73:12;
30:13, “Jehovah my God ΤΙΝ pdiyd “Twill praise
thee for ever” (while I live); [there is no need 86
to limit this passage]. Ps. 5:12; 31:8; 37:27, 233

ca

Ῥ

[0 the earth and the whole nature of things.
_ 1:4, “but the earth stands, or remains D7)? for
ever;” Ps. 104:5, “it (the earth) is not moved for

mny—Doy
49:9; 82:11; 71:1; 86:12; sometimes also a very
long life. Ps.21:5, “(the king) asked life of thee,
thou (Ὁ God) gavest it him ἽΝ) Dy Ὁ) ΤῊ even
long, ve1y long;” [lit. length of days for ever and
aver: eternal life is spoken of, not merely temporal as
Gesenius would make it]. The word poly has a much
narrower limit [?] in this passage, Isa. 35:10, NOY
DYN OY DY “ perpetual gladness (shall be) upon
their heads;” i.e. joy shall always be conspicuous
in their countenances, they shall always be cheerful
and joyful (compare Ps. 126:2); Isa. 51:11; 61:7;
and 32:14; the term itself of the time is marked;
“hill and watchtower shall become caverns poly ἽΝ
for along time....15. 7! W until the Spirit be
poured out,” etc. Elsewhere—(b) it belongs to a
whole race (dynasty), or people, and it comprehends
all the time until their destruction; 1 Sam. 2:30,
“thy family shall serve me D919 3Y while it shall
continue;” 1Sa.13:13; 2Sa.7:16; 1 Ch.17:12;
22:10; Psa. 18:51, “he will shew mercy to David
and to his seed D719 7." So the covenant of God
with the Israelites is called ndiy nya Gen. 17:73
Ley. 24:8; the laws given to them, nviy npn, obiy pn
Ex. 12:14,17; 27:21; 28:43; 30:21; Lev.3:17;

| 6:11; the possession of the holy land poy my ny Gen.

17:8; 48:4.—(c) the metaphysical idea of eternity,

at least that which has no end, is more nearly ap-

proached by the examples in which poy is applied
Eee.

ever;” Ps. 78:69; ‘Y Mi~I3 the eternal hills, cre-

_ ated many ages ago, and which shall last for ever.
_ Gen. 49:26; Deut. 33:15, ‘Y M3 the eternal high

places, Eze. 36:2; and also when used of the future

‘state of man after death, e.g. poy nw’ an eternal

sleep, used of death, Jer. 51:39, 57; wy ΓΞ his
eternal house, 1. 6. the grave, Eccles. 12:5; pbiy "ni
eternal life after resurrection, Dan. 12:2.—(d) The
true notion of eternity is found in this word in those
passages which speak of the immortal nature of God
himself, who is called ndiy D8 the eternal God, Gen.
21:33; Isa. 40:28; peiyn ‘Oh who liveth for ever,
Dan. 12:7 (compare pon mM to live for ever, to be
immortal, like gods [rather like God himself], Gen.
3:22; Job 7:16), to whom are ascribed odiy niyrt
everlasting arms, Deut. 33:27; and of whom it is

“said, Ps.go:2, 0% TANS DPIY Wi OPIVD “from ever-

lasting to everlasting thou art God;” 103:17;
compare Psa. 9:8; 10:16; 29:10; 93:2. Also a
peculiar class is formed of those places —(e) in which

_ the Hebrews use the metaphysical notion of eternity

*

δε.

DCXIII

may—by

by hyperbole, in speaking of human things, espe-
cially in the expression of good wishes. Here belongs
the customary form of salutation addressed to kings,
p?iy> a2! "IN ΠΡ “let my Lord the king live for
ever;” 1 Ki.1:31; Neh.2:3 (compare Dan. 2:4;
3:9; Judith12:4; lian. Var. Hist., i. 32); alsa
the wishes of poets for kings and royal families [these
passages are really prophecies, not wishes; and the
eternity spoken of, instead of being at all hyperbole,

‘is the literal truth which God has vouchsafed to

reveal ],as Ps. 61:8, “ let (the king) sit on his throne
before God for ever” (compare vorse 7, “ (let) his
years be ὙΠ) 77 43 like many generations”). Psa,
45:7, “ thy throne éstablished by God. [really “ thy
throne, Ὁ God”] TY pbiyd (shall stand) for ever.”
Psalm 89:37, “ his (David’s) seed shall endure for
ever.” How much these expressions imply, may
be understood from the words which immediately
follow, “ his throne (shall stand) as the sun before
me.” Verse 38, “‘like the moon it shall be established
for ever;” and, Ps. 72:5, “ they shall fear thee (O
King) so long as the sun and moon endure throu gh-
out all generations;” ibid., 17,‘ his name shall be
Dev? for ever; so long as the sun shall his name
flourish.” That is, by the figure of hyperbole there
is invoked for the king, and particularly for David
and his royal posterity, an empire not less enduring
than the universe itself. [These are prophecies, not
hyperbolical wishes.] Also, Ps. 48:9, ‘ God shall
establish her (Jerusalem) for ever.” Jerem.7:7,
‘the land which I gave unto your fathers ndiy 10?
DOW Ws” 25:5.

(B) the world, from the Chaldee and Rabbinie
usage, like the Gr. αἰών, hence the destre or pursuit
of worldly things (eltfinn), more fully called
ἀγαπὴ τοῦ κόσμου, 1 John 2:15; αἰὼν τοῦ κόσμου
τούτου, Eph. 2:2; and Arab. \.j,. the world, worldly
things, and the love of them as destructive to the
knowledge of divine things, Ecc. 3:11, “ (God) has
made every thing beautiful in its time, pPya-ns D3
42] DINT N¥DY NP We PED D323 jn although he

‘hath set the love of world| y things in their hearts,

so that man does not understand the works of God,”
etc. Dai for 3 D3, see δὲ No.4. As to the sense,
compare Ecc. 8:17. Another form is D)*Y.

Tw an unused root, to rest, to dwell (compare

St

Arab. _,,,\ convenience, rest, δ to live tranquilly),
whence fi, 73192 dwelling, and —

may f. conjugal cohabitation, Exodus 21: 10,
(Talmud. id.).— Hos, 10:10, in p there is ΓΊΝΗ

ον ἢ
which the Targ. renders furrows (compare nad), but

the context almost requires [the pointing to be] ΤΙΣΙΝ
sias.

ἣν i.e. (', see the root }'Y.

py Ex. 28: 43; 34:7; more rarely HW 2 Ki. 7:9;
Ps. §1: 75, const. ny, hy 1 Chron. 21:8, pl. absol. and
const. niiy with suff. Py, py, more often *naiy,
PHY ete.; m. pr. perversity, depravity (from the
root MY); hence—(1) a depravedaction, a crime,
asin, Genesis 4:13; 44:16. Job 31:11, DB jy
“acrimeto be punished by the judges,” comp. Job
31:28; 19:29, 30 ΓΝ “crimes to be punished
by the sword.” Eze. 21: 30, V2 NY “crime of end,”
i.e. which brings an end or destruction. Eze. 21:34;
35:5. It is often guilt contracted by sinning, as
miax hy “the guilt of the fathers,” Ex. 20:5; 34:73
“bya iy “the guilt of the Amorites,” Gen. 15:16.
ΠΝΕΠ py “the guilt of my sin,” Ps. 32:5; also any
thing unjustly acquired, Hos. 12:9, “ they shall
not find in my possession NON WS | any thing
unjustly acquired which (would be) sin,” (fein
Unredt, bas Siinde ware). In speaking of pardon and
expiation of sin, the words nbp, V2YT, TBD, NYINo.
2, c, are used; of punishing it, the verb ‘TPB is used; of
hearing or suffering its penalty, the verb Nb No. 2, ὁ.

(2) Gomatines it is the penalty of sin, Isaiah
5:18; calamity, misery, Ps. 31:11. [The common
meaning does very well in this place. ]

Dy m. pl. depravities, perversities, Isaiah
19:14; for DYYY, from the root MW. Vulg. vertigo,
which is not unsuitable.

yy- (1) i. q. 923 (from which perhaps this root
has been page by softening the letters; compare
P2Y, PY; 7P8, DIX, YX and others; see the roots van,
ἘΠ οἴο.), TO COVER; especially with feather 8, wings.
Isa. 31:5, MDY pypy3 “as birds which cover (their
young) with their wings ΟΡ by ‘YY 92 15 so will
Jehovah of hosts protect Jerusalem.” From the idea
of covering is ΡΒ} prop. i. q. 22 a wing; whence—

(2) to fly, to fly away, to fly unto; used of birds,
Prov. 26:2; figuratively of an army, Isaiah 11:14;
Hab. 1:8; of ships, Isa. 60:8; an arrow, Ps. 91:5;
also to vanish quickly (verfliegen); used of a dream,
Job 20:8; human life, Psa. go:10. Once transit.
like Hiph., Pro. 23:5 23 (Arab. Ws, Med. Waw,
and Ye, to hang in the air, and hover over something

(used of a bird); followed by us, dine flight; a se-

condary word is uiisle an augur; ἘΝ dlc au-
gury). From the idea of covering (No. 1) it is—-

DCXIV

Py py

(3) to cover with darkness (Syr. BS to wray
round); and intrans. to be covered with darkness.
Job 11:17, MIA PID NYA “(although now)covered
with darkness,” i. e. pressed down by calan.ity,
“(soon) shalt thou be as the morning;” (unless it be
preferred to read with three MSS. ΠΡ darknesa
shall be as the morning). And—

(4) to faint, to faint away, so that the eyes are

involved in darkness (see OY, Ἦν and the Arab. “gt;

Syr. as to fail in strength; Ethp. to faint away,
Cognate are *'¥ and ἢν) to fail in strength). Fut. 7%
(for distinction from ai) tofiy),1Sa.14:28; Jud. 4:21.

Pure BY —(1) i. q. Kal No. 2, to fly, Gen. 1:20;
Isa. 6:2.

(2) to brandish, as to make to fly (a sword),
Eze. 32:10.

Hirui, to make to fly, Prov. 23:5 "1p.

HiruPaet, to fly away, i.e. to vanish, Hos. 9:11.

Nouns derived from signif. 1,2 are ἢ, D°BYDY;
signif. 3 PVD, FYI, NEY, NEA.

NY prop. a wing (see the root No. 1); hence _
collect. birds, fowl (Gefliiget), Gen. 1:21, 30; Levit.
17:13; Ps. 50:11; and so frequently.

ἢ» Chald. i. q. Hebr., Dan. 2:38; 7:6.

I yw TO CONSULT, i. α. '¥}; only found in imp
ISY Jud. 19:30; Isa. 8:10. Hence /Y! pr. n.

Il. VV i ig. my, δὶς, ele to impress, to 1π|-
g-
merse oneself, e. g. the foot into sand; whence dlags

soft ground, sandy and fruitful. Hence—

PY (« soft and sandy earth),| Uz], pr.n.Ausi-
tis, Ausite (LXX. Αὐσῖτις, Avoirac), pr.n. of a region
and tribe in the northern part of the Arabian desert
(lal! 400) between Palestine, Idumea, and the Eu-
phrates; called by Ptolemy, verse 19, Αἰσῖται (unless
this should be corrected to Αὐσῖται), Job 1:1 (com
pare verse 3); Jer. 25:20; and Lam. 4:21 ( a pas-
sage which is to be understood of the Edomites living
in Ausitis). As to the origin of the nation, different
accounts are given in different places; see Gen. 10:
23; 22:21; 36:28 [but Scripture cannot be self-
contradictory]; ; compare Vater’s Comment on the
Pentat., vol. i. p. 152. See also the discussions respect-
ing the site of the land of Uz in Bochart, Phaleg. ii.
8; J. D. Michaélis in Spicileg. ii. 26; Hgen, De Jobi
Natura et Indole, p. 95:96; Rosenm. Scholiis in Job.
Prolegomm. § 5; Eichhorn, Einleit: in éas A. T
§ 639. [See also Forster’s Arabia. ] ἷ ὰ

---.- - - -- «--ς.----ς--.

W-py

PW not used in Kal. Syriac and Chald. τὸ we
PRESSED, STRAITENED, i.q. Hebr. py.

Hirai, to press; followed by NDA (prop. to press
down; καταθλίβω), Am. 2:13:

Derived nouns, 7PY, APY,

TW not used in Kal. Ath. OPC: To BE BLIND.
Arab. jc and \c to be blind of an eye.

Pret WY to blind, to make blind. (Syr. jas.
In its origin perhaps WY is the same as 18Y. to cast
dust, sand, chaff into the eye; compare Chald. Wy.)
2 Ki. 25:7; Jer.39:7- Metaph. to blind a judge
(with gifts), Ex. 23:8; Deut. 16:19. [In Thes. this
Piel form is deduced from Ἣν III]

Derived nouns (WY), WY, FAY, Ny.

ἫΝ adj. blind, Ἐκ. 4:ττι; Lev.19:14. Metaph.
used of men who walk in the darkness of ignorance (Isa.
29:18; 42:18, 19; 43:8), or of misery (Ps. 146:8).

1. VAY prop. ro BE HOT, ARDENT (cogn. with
YY, which see); hence to be alert, watchful (in
opposition both to sleep and to idleness). Specially —
(1) to wake, to be awake, Cant. 5:2; Mal. 2:12,

ΠῚ Ἢ “one wakeful and one answering,” i.e. every

"one who is alive, a proverbial phrase (like 21131 Wy),

ἢ perhaps taken from the Levites keeping watch in the
temple (Ps. 134), one of whom watches and calls out,

and the other answers. In the same sense the
Arabs say, “no one crying out, and no one answer-
mg” (Vit. Tim. i. p. 108, ed. Manger). Jerome ren-

| ders, magister et discipulus.

(2) toawake, to arouse from sleep. Only in
imp. Ps. 44:24, ‘278 RH 7? TAY “awake! why

ΠῚ sleepest thou, O Lord?” Ps. 7:7; Isa. 51:9.

(3) causat. to cause to awake, i.q. Hiphil, Job
41:2, fut. AY? op.
_ Nipsar “43, fat. W! pass. of Piel and Hiphil.—
(1) to be aroused, awaked (from sleep), Job 14:12;
Zec. 4:1.

(2) figuratively, to arise, as the wind, Jer. 25:32;
a people, Jer. 6:22; Joel 4:12; God, Zec. 2:17. As

© the passage, Hab. 3:9, see my No. II.
_ Piet TY} (compare Gr. dow Ξεὄρνυμι, pret. dpwpa).

(1) to awake, to arouse from sleep, Cant. 2:7; 3:53
8:4 (52); to arouse a serpent, and call forth from

his hiding place, Job 3:8; figuratively, to excite a

brawl, Prov. 10:12; to rouse up one’s strength (feine
Madt aufdieten), Ps. 80:3.

_ (2) to raise up (and brandish) a spear, 2 Sam.
83:18: a scourge, Isa. 10: 26.— But for Isa. 23 : 13,

| see under the root TW Pilel.

~

£
ὦ"

DCXV

Ty Ty
Hipuit Vt (ἐγείρων i. q. Piel—(1) to arouse, te
awake, from sleep, Zec. 4:1; Cant..2:7; 3:5; 8:4;
to incite any one to any thing, Isa. 45:13; Jer. 50:9,
and in the same sense.to incite any one’s spirit, 1 Ch.
5:26; 2Ch.21:16; to arouse any one’s ear, Isa. 50:4;
to provoke, e.g. a crocodile, Job 41:2; to-stir up
young birds to fly, Deu. 32:11, vera by iap WY? WID
NT “ as the eagle stirs up her nest (i.e. her young
ones, to fly, ad volandum, as rightly in the Vulg.)
hovers over her young,” in the air, ete. The de-
scription is of a fema’e eagle exciting her young ones,
in teaching them to fly, and afterwards guarding with
the greatest care, lest the weak should receive harm.
(2) to watch (prop. Wade halten), Psa. 35:23;
followed by SY to watch over any one, Job 8:6.
HitupaLeL—(1) to arouse oneself, to rise up,
Isa. 51:17; 64:6; followed by by against any one, Job
17:8.
(2) to rejoice, to be glad (Germ. aufgewect feym
used of one who is cheerful, glad), Job 31:29.
Derived nouns, Chald. YY watcher, and the pr. n.
Vs, W, “W, MY.

I. VAY i.g. 7W and Ὑ τὸ BE NAKED, TO BE

MADE NAKED; whence the Arab. jl, δ 95 nudity,
verenda. Hebr. ΠΡ. ;
Nipwat, Hab. 3:9, TAYP AYN AMY “ with naked-
ness was thy bow made naked.”
Piet THY, see the root TW.

Ii. VY an unused root, cogn. “an to dig, to
2

bore; whence ik Hebr. mw a cavern. [In Thes.
Piel WY is referred to this root with the idea of
blinding by boring out the eyes. ]

“NY Ch. chaff, Dan. 2:35. Syr. aay id.; Arab.

S-w

OMe, “gle a bit of chaff, or the like, which hurts the

eye. Said to be so called from blinding (root W);
but may not-rather Wy be the same as "DY dust, a
particle of dust; whence “WW i. ᾳ. 1B to throw dust
into the eye; (Gand im die Augen ftreuen, ftiuben)? [This
conjectural derivation is rejected in Thes. |

NY m.—(1) the skin of a man (so called perhaps”
from nakedness, see the root No. II), Ex. 34:30, 35;
Levit. 13:2; Job 7:5, and so frequently. C13 "ἦν
skin of the teeth, i.e. the gums, Job 19:20 (on this
passage see under the root nn). As to the words
Job 19:26, see under the root 22. Poet. used of
the body, the life, Job 2:4, WY W322 “skin for
skin;” i.e. life for life. Job 18:13, “parts of his
skin;” i.e. the members of his body.

ay- oY
> (2) the hid< cf an:mals, Gen. 3:21; pl. niviy Gen.
27:16; also used of hides artificially prepared, lea-
ther, Lev. 4:11; 13:48.

ONY (read NY), Isaiah 30:6 ano, for OMY
asses.

fry m. blindness, Deu 28:28; Zec. 12:4. See
the root ".

ny f. id. Lev. 22:22.

WAY ἀπ. χεγόμ. Joel 4:11, rendered by the LXX.,
Targ., Syr., TO GATHER TOGETHER, TO ASSEMBLE
SELVES. I prefer, TO HASTEN, TO MAKE HASTE,

i.q. the kindred roots Win, WY, and ἀκ III. to hasten,

to accelerate a work. Compare also miy.
Derived pr. n. MAY}, Uy.

ny not used in Kal; to be bent, inflected, i. q.
the kindred verbs N2Y, D2Y.

Pret MY To BEND, TO CURVE, To PERVERT, Ecc.
7:13. Metaph. to pervert right, Job8:3; 34:12;
compare Am. 8:5; also with an accus. of person, to
bend or pervert the cause of any one, Lam. 3:36;
Job 19:6; Psa.119:78. ‘2 Ji ΓΝ to pervert any
one’s way, i.e. to lead him astray, Ps. 146:9.

Pua, part. crooked, Ecc. 1:15.

' Hrrupatt, to bow oneself, Ecc. 12:3.

Derivative, ΠΣ,

ΤῊΝ a root, aa. λεγόμ. of the same origin and
signification as Wy, pr. TO HASTEN TO, especially to
give help; hence to succour(Germ. beifpringen), to aid.
Arab. @s\é Conj. IV. to aid, to succour, to assist.
Const. with two accus. (like 522 Gen. 47:12; 1 Ki.
18:4,13). Isaiah 50:4, 127 AYN MY? “to help
the wearied (people) with a word,” to set him up, to
confirm him, with words. Ασα. ὑποστηρίσαι. Vulg.
sustentare. Hence—

TAY (for MIMY, MOY “whom Jehovah suc-
sours”), [ Uthat], pr.n.—(1) 1 Chron. 9:4.—(2)
Ezr. 8:14.

MY pr. Aram. inf. Piel, from the root MY (with
Kametz impure), f. the bending of any one, i.e. his
oppression, Lam. 3:59; comp. the verb, verse 36.

Ἧ £ nyy, pl. DW—(A) adj.—(1) strong, vehe-
ment, spoken of a people, Num. 13 : 28; of a wind,
Exod. 14:21; of the waves, Neh.g:11; Isa. 43:16;
of anger, Gen. 49:7; Pro. 21:14.

(2) strong, fortified, Nu.21:24.

(3) harsh, cruel, hard, of a king, Isa.19:4. ἫΝ

DCXVI

a Phenic. ἄζα, Steph. Byz.

Sney—py

D8 hard of face, τι. 6. impudent, shameless, Deut
28:50; Dan. 8:23. :

ΝΣ ss

(B) subst. strength, might, Gen. 49:3. Root ΠΣ ς΄

ἴδ pl. BW L—(1) a she-goat, (ὅγε. JpS} Arab.
The same word is
found in the Indo-Germanic languages, as the Sanse.
adsha, a he-goat; adshd, a she-goat; Goth. gditsa;
Anglo-Sax. gdt; Germ. Geig, with a harder form,
Gemé, chamois; Gr. aid, αἰγός ; also the Turkish gieik,
ghieizi; comp. Grimm, Deutsche Gram. iii. 328.)
DY 13 a kid of goats, Gen. 27:9. OY TY a goat,
i.e. the goat (ein Gticé Biegenvieh), [an individual for
the species], Deu. 14:4.

(2) pl. O43 goats’ hair, Ex. 26:7; 36:14; 1 88.
19:13.

WY Ch. ig. Heb. No. 1, Ezr. 6:17.

ἮΝ) sometimes ἮΨ (Prov. 31:17, 25); followed by
Makk. ἽΝ, with suff. ‘$Y and “WY, YY and Fv, HY,
PY (from the root MY)—(1) strenyth, might,

power, used of God, Job 12:16; 26:2; of men, Ps. δ

29:11: Prov. 24:5; of beasts, Job 41:14; ofa loud
voice, Ps. 68:34; of vehemence of anger, Ps.go:11.
19-533 with all (one’s) might, 88. 6:14. Coner.
the strong, heroes, Jud. 5:21.

(2) firmness. 1 9330 a firm, secure, fortified
tower, Jud.g:51; comp. Ps.30:8. Hence trop. de-
fence, refuge, protection. Psalm 28:8, Ὁ mn
102 “ Jehovah (is a) protection for them.” Psalm
46:2; 62:8. In a bad sense 0°28 Ὁ) strength of
countenance, i.e. impudence, Eccl. 8:1.—With the
idea of power are joined those of majesty, splen-
dour, glory. Hence it is —

(3) splendour, majesty, i. q. N33 with which
it is often joined, Hab. 3:4. Psalm 96:6, MIND) W
“splendour and majesty.” Ps. 132:8, WY re
“ the ark (the seat) of thy majesty,” i.e. the ark
of the covenant, (elsewhere 737? 7133 }"8 ¢Ch.6:41);
called poet. ty alone, Ps. 78:61; compare 1 Samuel
4:21, 22.

(4) glory, praise, Ps. 8:3; 29:1; 68:35; 99:45

Ex. 15:2. 2Chron. 30:21, 1723 “instruments of
gs

praise,” employed in praising God. (Arab, a
power, victory, glory.)
NY (“ strength”), [Uzza], pr. n. m—(1) 25a

6:3; for which there is, verses 6, 7, ™3¥.—-(2) 1 Ch.
8:7.—(3) Ezr.2:49; Neh. 7:51.

INT. only found in the law of the day of atone-
ment (Ley. 16:8, 10, 26), respecting which many

Ρ

ay

conjectures have been made. I have no doubt that it
should be rendered averter, ἀλεξέκακος (bry for ΡΝ,
from the root 71, a ς to remove, to separate; comp.
Lehrg. p. 869). By this name is I suppose to be
understood originally some idol to be appeased by
sacrifices (as Saturn and Mars, see 42), [no such
idea as this can be admitted by any one who indeed
believes in the inspiration of Scripture; God could
never mix up idolatrous rites with his own worship |;
and afterwards I suppose from the names of idols
being often applied to demons (see the book of Enoch,
chap. 10; Spencer on the Ritual Laws of the He-
brews, ili. diss. viii.), this name was used for that of
an evil demon inhabiting the wilderness, who had to
be appeased by sacrifices by this very ancient and

Gentile rite. The name Azazel ἃ Ne (in Golius,

p- 317, incorrectly ἢ ie) is also used by the Arabs
as that of an evil demon (see Reland, De Rel. Mu-
hammed. p. 189; Meninski, h. v.). The etymology
above proposed is that which was of old expressed
by the LXX., although generally overlooked or else
misunderstood. There Sry is rendered in verse
8, τῷ ᾿Αποπομπαίῳ (i.e. ᾿Αποτροπαίῳ, ᾿Αλεξικάκῳ,
Averrunco); verse 10, εἰς τὴν ἀποπομπήν (ad aver-
runcandum); verse 26, εἰς ἄφεσιν, compare the re-
marks on the use of the Greek word ἀποπομπαῖος
given by Bochart in Hieroz. Ῥ. 1. p..661; Vossius
ad Epist. Barnaber, p. 316, and Suicer. Thes. Eccl. 1,
p-468. The fathers of the Church incorrectly un-
derstood the word ᾿Αποπομπαῖος as applying to the
goat, although it is clear in verse 8 that δι and
min stand in opposition to each other. So however
the Vulg. caper emissarius, Symm. ἀπερχόμενος, ἀπο-

ελυμένος (as 110 were compounded of Ya goat, and
MS to depart). Bochart himself loc. cit. understood
it to mean the place into which the goat should be
sent; and he thougkt Srey cb ihe was the pluralis

fractus, from the sing. ὦ Le, Sle. pr. separations;
hence desert places; but there are in Hebrew no
traces of the pluralis fractus, and the place to which
the goat should be sent is rather indicated by the word
ΓΞ TdT verses 10, 21, and ΠῚ} yy verse 22.

ay fut. 3321) To LOOSEN BANDS, and ΤῸ
LET GO a beast from its bonds. (As to this use of the
Arabic verb "᾽ς. see Sypkens in Diss. Lugd. ii. p.
930, seqq.) Thus in the difficult passage, Ex. 23:5,
“if thou see the ass of thy enemy lying down under
“its burden, iY Δἴ. It ἡ ayn RSI} beware that
thou leave him not, but that thou loose his (the

aaah Wed

DCXVIL

DY—O My
ass's) bonds with him.” There is a play of the worda
in the double use of the verb 319 which stands first
in the common signification of forsaking, then in the
primary one of loosing. It is applied to a servant set
free; whence is the proverbial expression 243) WY
shut up and set free, i.e. the slave and the free man,
or all men of every sort, Deu. 32:36; 1 Ki. 14:10;
21:21; 2Ki.g:8; 14:26. (Lud. de Dieu interprets
this phrase, the married and the unmarried; comp
(jc an unmarried man, and | pas a married man;
others, neutr. shut up and cast away, i.e. the precious
and the vile, all together. But the former interpre-
tation is preferable, and this latter cannot be received, -
because the expression always refers to men and not
to things.) Metaph. Job 10:1, °MY MIS “T will
let loose my complaint,” I will let loose as it were
the reins, I will not restrain it. Hence —

(2) to leave a person, Gen.2:24; a place, Jerem.
25:38; Eze. 8:12; also, to desert, as the wretched,
the poor, Job 20:19; Ps. 27:10; Eze. 23:29; God,
a people, Isa. 42:16; 49:14; 54:7; Ps.g:11; 22:23
71:11; and vice versd, a people, God, Judges 2:12;
Deu. 31:16; Jer. 5:19; Eze. 24:21; the law of God,
Isaiah 58:2; Ezra 9:10; godliness, Job 6:14, ete.
Strength, or mind, also are said to desert any one, Ps.
38:11; 40:13. Specially—(a) to leave any one
any where, Gen. 50:8; followed by 723 in any one’s
hand (of one departing), ib. 39:12, 13; sometimes.
said for to commit to any one, leave in his charge
(tiberlaffen, anvertrauen), Gen. 39:6; sometimes for to
leave to any one's will, 2 Ch.12:5. And in the signi-
fication of committing, it is construed also followed by
Oye Job 39:11; and SY Ps. 10: 14 (intrans.), 21)? Tey
n22n “ the poor committeth himself to thee.”—
(b) of a person dying; to leave anything to heirs; fol-
lowed by ? Ps. 49:11.—(c) to leave anything to any
one, so as not to take it away; followed by ? Mal.
3:19. Part. pass. N2Y left, deserted, applied to
houses, which being forsaken by their inhabitants
now lie deserted, i. q. ruins, Isa.6:12; 17:9, N2MY2
en 22 2B 21} WY Wom WIN « like ruins in the
woods and summits (of Palestine), which (the Ca-
naanites) left desert (fleeing) before the Israelites ;”
compare Isa. 17:2; Jer. 4:29. ὃ

(3) to leave off, to cease from any thing; fol-
lowed by an acc. Ezek. 23:8; followed by a gerund,
Hos. 4:10; to remit, cease from, wrath, Psalm 37:8;
'Β DY DH 21} to remit, i.e. to take away his favour
from any one, Gen. 24:27; Ruth 2:20.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be left, forsaken, Neh. 13:11; often
used of a country which has been forsaken by it:

mya
inhabitants and lies desert, Lev. 26:43; Isa. 7:16;
Job 18:4; followed by δ to be left to any one, i. 6.
committed to him, Isa. 18:6.

Pua 332 i. q. Niph. Isa. 32:14.

Derived nouns, 73412 and—

pay only in plur. 0°13}? m. a word only used

with regard to merchandize, having almost the same
signification as JW, traffic, commerce (from the
root IY to let go for a price, to commit to another,
i.e. to sell); hence—(1) fair, market, market-
place; Eze. 27:19, “Dan and Javan {23193 ΚΡ
41303 set forth spun work in thy fairs.” In the simi-
lar passages, verses 12, 14, 22, with the same sense 3
is prefixed to the wares to be sold (with silver, iron,
etc. they set forth thy fairs); and verse 16 3 is even
put twice; how this is to be understood is plainly
enough shewn by the context, but it may be very
well doubted whether it be a correct construction.
[Perhaps these variations of phraseology were used
by merchants, and hence were adopted by the pro-
phet. Thes.]

(2) gain made by traffic, Eze. 27:27,33; com-
pare WD.

pay (perhaps “ altogether desolated,” from
21} and p33) [Azbuk], pr.n. m. Neh. 3:16.

ay (“strong in fortune”), [Azgad], pr.n.m.
Ezr. 2:12; 8:12; Neh. 7:17; 10:16.

my an unused root. Arab. usj= to comfort,
whence the pr.n. 83, Ty, TMD.

my ( “strong,” “fortified,” as if Valentia )
pr. n. [Gaza, Azzah] (LXX. Τάζα), one of the
five cities of the Philistines, Josh.11:22; Jud. 16:
1,21; 1Sa.6:17; Jer.25:20; Amos 1:6,7; Zeph.
2:4; aroyal city (Zech.g:5), situated on the southern
borders of Palestine (Gen.10:19; 1 Ki.5:4), taken by
the Jews in the time of the Judges (Jud. 1:18), but
soon after recovered again by the Philistines. It is
frequently mentioned by the Greek writers, of whom
Plutarch calls it the greatest city of Syria; Arrian
calls it a great city, situated on a lofty place, and
well fortified. It even now retains its ancient name

(532). Its history is given at considerable length by
Reland, in Palestina, p. 788—800. Gent. n. ‘MY
Jud. 16:2.

THY see SIV No. 1.

MWY, £L.—(1) ruins, heaps of ruins, see the
root No. 2.

DCXVIUI

ONY Pay

(2) [Azubah], pr. n. fem.—(a) of the mother οὐ

Jehoshaphat, 1 Ki. 92:42. --- (δ) of the wife of Caleh,

-1 Ch. 2:18, 19.

THY m. strong, powerfu!, (used of God), Psa

24:8; collect. strong oncs, i.e. soldiers, Isaiah

43:17.

THY. mase. strength, as of battle, Isa. 42:25; of
God, Ps. 78:4; 145:6. Root ty.

“MY see WY.
TY fut. 1 inf. NY—(1) To sTRENGTHEN, τὸ

MAKE STRONG. (Arab. ᾿ς fut.O). Followed by >.
tomake secure. Ecc. 7:19, 3) pone WA AYA
“wisdom makes the wise man stronger than ten
leaders,” i.e. protects him more than ten leaders
could. (Compare 'Y No.2, and 1.) See also
this active signification in the name ἽΠΠΟΝ,

(2) to become strong, to be made strong.
Jud. 3:10, 313Y Ὁ) WAL “and his hand became
stronger than Cushan,” 1.6. he conquered him;
Jud. 6:2. Dan, 11:12, TY xd) “and he shall not
conquer.” Ps.g:20; Prov.8:28, ΠῚ ΤῚΝ ys
“when the fountains of the sea were strong,” ie.
flowed forth viviently; compare ὩΣ) BY) Neh. 9:11;

Isa. 43:16. (Syr. LS Ethpa. to boil forth).

(3) to be strong, robust, powerful, Ps.89:14-
to show oneself such, 68:29; 52:9.

Hiruit ΤᾺ followed by 0°28 to strengthen one’s
countenance, i.e. to put on a shameless look, Pro.
7:13; followed by 3 21:29. Compare 1) No. 2, ἢ
No. 2.

The derived nouns are, TY, 1}, M43, 11, WD, NYY,
NYY, and those which immediately follow 1!Y—NyOw,

NY (“strong”), [Azaz], p.n. τὰ. 1 Chr. 5 8,

ITY (“whom Jehovah strengthened”),
[Azaziah], pr.n. masc.—({1) 1 Chr. 27:20.—(2)
15:21.—(3) 2 Chr. 31:13.

ὟΝ (abbreviated from 7) [Uzzi], pr.n. m—
(1) 1 Chr. §:31; 6:36; Ezr. 7:4.—(2) 1 Chr. 7:2.
—(3) 9:8.—(4) 7:7-— (5) Neh. 11:22.— (6) 12°
19.42. . :

PNY see Syeryy

NY (“ power of God”), [Uzzie!], pr. m. mm,
—(1) Exod, 6:18; Nu. 3:19.—(2) 1 Ch. 4:42.—
(3) 7:7-—(4) 25:4.—(5) 2 Ch. 29:14.—(6) Neb,
3:8. Patron. of No. 1, is— ji

OND Nu. 3:97 ᾿

ayy

rey & WY (“power of Jehovah”), pr. n.
Uzziah, king ot Judah, from 811—'759 8.6.) 2 Ki.
15:13, 30, 32, 34; Isaiahi:1; 6:1; 7:1; Hos, 1:1;
Am.1:1. In 2 Ki.14:21; 15:1, 6, 8, 23, 27, he is
called also ΠΡ and 47; which I should attri-
bute not to a two-fold name of the same king, but
to an error of copyists (as ΠῚ) and AMY are alike),
or to an interchange of the names as spoken by the
common people (ss being pronounced for sr). Comp.
No. 3.—(2) 1 Ch.27:25.—(3) 1 Ch. 6:9; for which
there is in verse 21 ΠΡ. (4) Ezr. 10:21.— (5)
Neh. 11:4. LXX. Ὀζίας.

δ. (“ strong”), [Aziza], pr. n. m. Ezra
10:27.

AY (“strong to death”), [Azmaveth], pr.
n.—(1) of one of the heroes of David, 2 Sa. 23:31.
—(2) 1 Ch. 27:25. See ΠῚ) ΓΞ p. oxvun, A.

W an unused root. Arab. Jj to remove, to

δ: away; see the cognate root 2I8 No. 2. Hence
ΣᾺ

ΓΝ Azzan, pr.n.m. Num. 34:26. ]

jw an unused root, perhaps 1. q. ᾿ξ to be sharp
[in Thes. this is rejected as a root}; whence —

muy f. Lev. 11:13; Deut. 14:12, a species of
eagle, so called from the acuteness of its vision (see
Job 39:29; Il. p 674), unless perhaps ΠΡ) be for
mY (fem. from “YY strong, powerful), according to
that custom of the language which has been explained
above, page cc, B., compare especially in this same
root ΠΣ. Isa. 23:11, for DIVO. LXX. ἁλιαίετος.
Vulg. aquila marina. I formerly compared Arab.

ver

Ὁ}, according to Gigg. and Castell, an eagle, or a
ey

bird like an eagle; but in the printed Kamfs (page
1786) it stands, iy" asl (with Re) “a bird, either an

eagle, or some other like 10.) This is an authority

to which we must yield.

pW only in Piet PY To Loosen (the ground)
WITH A MATTOCK, TO DIG, Isa. 5:2. (Arab. GF
‘id.; whence re ἃ spade, a mattock.) From the

gre

kindred signification of engraving is—

NPY f. Ch. a signet ring, Dan.6:18. (Syriac
{ASL id.)
“PUNY (“a field dug over,” “broken up”),

DCXIX

ΠΡ - pay
[Azekah], pr.n. of ἃ town in the plain country of |

the tribe of Judah, Josh. 10:10; 15:35; 1 Sa.17:1;
Neh. 11:30; Jer. 34:7; see Relandi Palest. p. 603.

“WY fat. ty, pl. yy? τὸ HELP, To arp. (Arab.
yy Syriac iS, not LS, as given by Simonis and
Winer, id. The primary idea lies in girding, sur-
rounding, hence defending; comp. cogn. roots. 73,
TWH No. I, and “THY i.g. WH.) Constr. absol. Isa,
30:7; followed by an acc. of pers. Ps. 37:40; 79:9;
109:26; 118:13; followed by ? 2 Sa. 8:5; 21:17;
especially in the later books, 1 Chron. 18:5; 22:17;
2 Ch. 19:2; 26:13; 28:16; Job 26:2; followed by
DY (Germ. bey fteben) 1 Ch.12:21; followed by “28
1 Κι. 1:7, 7278 "INS NM “ they aided, having fol-
lowed the side of Adonijah,”—Part. WY helper, Job
9:13; used of an ally in war, 1 Ki. 20:16.

NipHat, to be helped, Ps. 28:7, especially by God,
2Chr. 26:15. 1 Chr. 5:20, ὈΠῸΝ, 7M “and they
were helped against them,” i.e. God gave them the
victory. Dan.11:34. Similarly in Arabic, 25] to
be helped (by God), i. 6. to conquer.

Hirutt, i.q. Kal. Part. (of the Aramean form)
pl. DNV 2 Ch. 28:23; inf. M2 2 Sa. 18:3, 3)Π5.

Derived and compounded nouns, YY— D2, also
WwW.

“NY m. with suff. "W—(1) aid, help; often coner.
a helper, aider, Ps. 33:20; 70:6; 115:9; a female
helper, Gen. 2:18, 20.

(2) [£zer], pr.n. m—(a) 1 Ch. 4:4; for which
there is ΠῚ) verse 17.—(b) 1 Chr. 12:9.—(c) Neh.
31:10.

ΟΜ help”), [Ezer], pr.n. m—(1) Neh. 12:
42.— (2) 1Ch. 7:21.

ἫΝ & WHY (“helper”), [Azur, Azzur], pr.n.
m.—(1) Jer. 28:1.— (2) Eze.11:1.—(3) Neh.10:18.

ΝΙΝ (“help”), pr. n. Ζνα--- (1}1}6 priest, and
γραμματεύς, who in the seventh year of Artaxerxes
Longimanus (458 8. 6.) led a colony of Jews from
Babylon to Jerusalem, Ezr. chap. 7—10; Neh. chap.
8; his pedigree is given, Ezr. 7:1—5.—(2) one of
the first colony, a cotemporary of Zerubbabel, Neh.
12:1, 2.

ow (“whom God helps;” Germ. Gotthelf),
[Azareel], pr. τι. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 12:6.—(2) 1 Ch,
25:18.—(3) 1 Ch. 27:22.—(4) Neh .1:13; 12:96.
—(5) Ezr. 10:41.

ΓΝ £—(1) help, aid, Psalm 22:20; also NY

ayy

Tike NY>t), Psa. 60:13; 108:13; with He parag.
HONY Ps. 44:27.
(2) [Ezra], pr. n.; see WY 2, a.
my f.—(1) a word of the later Hebrew, for the
elder 130 a court (of the temple), 2 Ch. 4:9; 6:13;
from “TY in the signification of surrounding, i.q. 3},
“-.-

ἼΣΠ. (Often in the Targ.; Arab. Xs id.). |
(2) a ledge (of the altar), Ubfatz, Terrasse, Eze.
43:14, 17, 20.

ἽΝ (“ready tohelp;” [for ΠΡῚΝ) “the help of
Jehovah” ]), [£zri], pr. n. m., 1 Ch. 27:26.

NUY (“the help of God;” compare the Punic
pr. name Hasdrubal; i.e. ya wry “the help of
Baal”), [Azriel], pr.n. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 5:24.—(2)
1 Ch. 27:19.—(3) Jer. 36:26.

muy (“whom Jehovah aids”), and WY
[Azariah], pr. name—(1) of a king of Judah; also
called N#Y which see.—(2) see TY No. 3; also of
other men. See Simonis Onomast. p. 541.

op wy (“help against an enemy”), [Azri-
kam}, pr. n. m—(1) 1-Ch. 3:23.—(2) 1 Ch. 8:38;
9:44.—(3) 1 Ch. 9:14.—(4) 2 Ch. 28:7.

[TY see Ty].

TY see My.

DY τ. (from the root Diy, which see).—(1) α style
made of iron, with which letters were engraven on a
rock, Job 19:24; Jer.17:1.

(2) a writer's pen, Jer. 8:8; Ps. 45:2.

NDY ch. (from the root DY?) 1. ᾳ. Heb. T¥Y¥ coun-
sel,prudence. Daniel2:14, WN? dyd) Koy ang
“he answered to Arioch prudence and under-
standing ;” i.e. replied prudently and wisely. Com-
pare Prov. 26:16.

MOY —(1) TO COVER, TOCOVER OVER. (Arab.

(Lu: [Syr. 4.5]. Cognate roots are ἢ), from which
this seems to be formed by softening the last labial,
and D3 as pronounced witha sibilant). . Const. fol-
lowed by 2} (like D3 and other verbs of covering),
Lev. 13:45; Eze. 24:17,22; Mic. 3:7.
(2) to cover, to clothe oneself with any thing,
fo put on any thing, followed by an acc. Part, TOY
Ὁ. clothed with a mantle, 1 Sa. 28:14; Metaph,
Ps. 104:2, nobiys Ὑ AY « clothing himself with
light as with a garment.” Ps. 109:19, 29; 71:13.
(3) t¢ wrap up, roll up. Isai. 22:17, Oy yoy
“rolling he will roll theeup;” also to wrap one-

DCXX

[ΩΡ ΠῚ
self up. Jer. 43:12, “ and he (Nebuchadnezzar)
will wrap himself in the land of Egypt, as ἃ shep-
herd wraps himself in his cloak,” i. e. he will d2stroy
the whole face of the land of Egypt; compare the
metaphor of the heavens being rolled together, Isaiah
34:4. In this passage of Jeremiah is found the
origin of the signification of destroying, blotting
out, an idea which the Syr. has as well as that
of covering; see Castelli Lex. ed. Mich. p. 646.

(4) to become languid, to faint, to faintaway
(from the mind and eyes being involved in darkness,
like the synonyms ἢ) Nos. 3, 4, SY No. 3, aby No.
2). I thus interpret with Alb. Schultens (in Opp. Min,
p. 241), Cant.1:7, “lest I be 7%8¥3 as one who
faints by the flocks of thy companions,” lest I should
wander in search of thee from flock to flock, languid
even to fainting, through the noontide heat. Caph
in 72 may be explained, languid as one about to
faint, wie obnmadtiz, or else from that use of the prepo-
sition > which has been stated above, p. CCCLXXIX, A,
quam languidissima, as faintas possible. Others re-

gard MbYh.1. to be one veiled, i. 6. a harlot (comp,

Genesis 38:14); others one weeping, others un-
known, all of which are more remote from the con-
text. :

Hiri TOYA, to cover, followed by two acc. Psa.
84:7, ΠῚ AYyY Ni373-D3 “ moreover, the autumnal
rain covers (it) with blessings;” and followed by
by of the thing to be covered, Psa. 89:46.—As to
the forms DY, OYA) 1 Sam. 14:32; 15:19, see the
root Ὁ».

Derivative, THY.

Poy. τη. (from the root jD¥), a place where

cattle lie down, Job 21:24, abn adi VOY “ the

resting places of his cattle abound with milk.”
So indeed Abulwalid, Aben Ezra, and many more
recent writers. But I prefer to take [DY for the Ch
NDOY, Syr. [sas thigh, side (m and n being inter-
changed, see p. ccccxim), Ch. and Zab. ΟΝ with
this sense, his sides are full of fat (320 for 22M).
So LXX. ἔγκατα; Vulg. viscera; Syr. sides.

voy,

ἔρον m. a bat, Lev. 11:19, Isa. 2:20, comp. of
Suy, compared with the Arab. ke to be dark, and
ἘΝ flying, Y being elided.

os ie d
JOY an unused root. Arab wie to lie own

©

around the water (as cattle); whence ἐσαις and

᾿ ΠΡ Ὁ m, sneezing, Job 41:10, from the root

Dry—ALY

δὲ a place by the water, where cattle lie down;
sre POY.

Oy fut. §OY.—(1) TO COVER, TO COVER OVER,
i.q. ΠΌΝ, for which this verb is often used in the

Targums. (Arab. Wilke IV. to be on, Syr. ays
to be clothed. Cognate and synonymous roots are
AY, AY, MEY.) Followed by ? Psa. 73:6, ΤΡ Ὁ ἜΘ»
i102 DIN “a garment of violence covers them;” they
are altogether covered over with iniquity, as with a
garment. Compare ¥2?.

(2) t0 be covered, to be clothed. Followed by
an ace. Ps. 65:14, 12 JBDY! ΡΝ “ the valleys are
covered over with corn.” Absol. to hide, or cover
over oneself. Job23:9,1"D ADS“ (if) he cover
himself over (i.e. hide) in the south.” Hence ΠΊ ΒΟ
garments.

(3) to be wrapped in darkness, to languish, to
faint (comp. the synonyms *)y Nos. 3, 4, TOY, 23).
Used of the heart or soul, Psa.61:3; 102:1; Isa.
57:16. Part. pass. OY fainting, Lam.2:19; weak
(used of lambs), Gen. 30:42.

Nipuat, i. q. Kal No. 3, Lam. 2:11.

Hiputt, id. intrans. to languish, to be feeble, Gen.
30:42.

Hitupaet, to languish, to faint, used of the soul,
or spirit, Psalm 77:4; 107:5; 142:4; 143:4; Jon.
2:8.

Derived noun ΠΕΡ,

Wy (cognate to the verb 13 which see), To
SURROUND, whether in a hostile manner (followed
by ON), 1 Sa. 23:26; or for protection, followed by
two acc. Ps. §:13.

Piet, ἼΩΝ to surround with a crown, to crown,
followed by two acc. Ps. 8:6; 65:12; 103:4 (me-
taph.); followed by a dat. of pers. Cant. 3:11.

Hirnm, i.g. Piel; Isa. 23:8, ΠΥ ΜΘ W “Tyre,
the crowning,” i.e. distributing crowns, or diadems,
from the royal dignity in the Pheenician colonies
resting on the authority of the senate of ‘Tyre.
Hence—

my constr, MWY, plur. ΠΊΩΝ f—(1) a crown.
—(a) convivial, Isa. 28:1.—(b) royal, a diadem,
2 Sam. 12:30; Ps.21:4; Cant.3:11; Ezek. 21:31.
Whatever is an ornament, or dignity, to any one, is
figuratively designated acrown; Job 19:9, “he hath
pulled down the crown from my head;” Pro.12:4,
“a virtuous woman is a crown to her husband,”
Pro. 14:24; 16:31; 17:6.

DCXXI

7 biy- many
(2) [Atarah], pr.n. f. 1 Ch. 2:26.

ninny (“crowns”), [Ataroth], pr. n.—(1) ο,
a town in the tribe of Gad, Num. 32:3, 34.—(2) of
another in the tribe of Ephraim, Josh. 16:7; alse
called ὙΠ ΠΥ ΟΝ (“ crowns of Addar”), Josh. 16:5;
18:13.—(3) 281) na NY (“ crowns of the house
of Joab”), a town in the tribe of Judah, 1 Ch. 2:54.
—(4) IB’ NY a town in the tribe of Gad, Num.
32: 35-

᾿;
Woy an unused root; Arab. ων δε to sneeze,
see TW"DY:

*Y (for W, 1.ᾳ. Ἂς, ‘a heap of ruins”), with the
art..¥i [ Ai, Hai], pr.n. of a royal city of the Canaan-
ites, situated east of Bethel, in the northern part of
the territory of the tribe of Benjamin, Gen. 12:8;
13:3; Josh. 7:2, seqq.; 8:1, seq.; Ezr. 2:28. LXX.
᾿Αγγαί. Vulg. Hai. Other forms of the same name .
which are fem. are δ) Neh. 11:31; 3Y 1 Chron. 7:
28 [but this is 13%]; and ΠΡ) Isa. 10:28.

δ (for W., from the root MY,
stroy), pl. O%Y τη.

(1) ruins, ruinous heaps, Mic.1:6; Jer. 26:18
Mic. 3:12; Ps. 79:1; comp. ‘YD.

(2) O%Y Num. 33:45, and more fully [37 ἣν
verse 44; 21:11 (“the ruinous heaps of mount
Abarim”), [Jje-abarim], a part of mount Abarim.

(3) OY [Zim], a town of the tribe of Judah, Josh.
15:29.

NY see ‘Y.

ay see Jy.

boy (“void of leaves,” see bay: [* stone” 7),
[£bal], pr.n.—(1) of a mountain or rock in the
northern part of mount Ephraim, opposite mount
Gerizim (9 73), Deut.11:29; Josh.8:30. LXX.
Γαιβάλ. Vulg. Hebal.

MY see 'Y.

ry (“ruin”), [Zjon], pr.n. of a fortified city in —
the tribe of Naphtali, 1 Ki. 15:20; 2 Ch. 16:4.

DY Σὰ Ch. 1:46 ana for MW, which see.

to overturn, to de-

Ow (or Diy Hiphil), ro PRESS UPON, TO RUSH
VIOLENTLY UPON any person or thing. (Kindred
to the roots way, mip. Syr. ΑΝ to be indignant,
to rush upon any one; ies indignation, wrath.
Arab. |: to be indignant, 1... rage, anger.) Const.
followed by 3 1Sa. 25:14, 072 DYN “he flew upos

ὃν

them,” i.e. stormed at them; followed by by 1 Sam.
15:19, δρρὴῃ 2 OYA) « (wherefore) didst thou fly
upon the spcil;” and 1Sa.14:32 in p (which alone
is the true reading), ἐν wa Oe Dyn by “the people
rushed upon the spoil.” As to the form in both of
these places, I have no doubt but that DY") is the same
as DY") 1 Sa. 25:14, just like VOA) Job 31:5, for UNM
and he hastened; and ἽΠ᾽ Prov. 27:17, for IM, 1M;
perhaps in these forms there is Dag. forte occultum
(in the Chaldee manner). I formerly (see on Isaiah
22:17) referred these forms to the root TY (and this
has been followed by Winer in his Lexicon), in the
sense of laying hold, and seizing, comparing the
Arab. \be, in which however the only notion is that
of taking, receiving. Hence—

DY m—(1) a rapacious creature (so called
from rushing upon), Jer. 12:9; especially—

(2) arapacious bird (derdc), Isa. 46:11; Job. 28:
7; with which a warlike king is compared, Isaiah
46:11. Collect. birds of prey, Gen. 15:11; Isa. 18:
6; Eze. 39:4.

Ὁ (“a place of ravenous creatures”),
[Etam], pr. τι. of a town in the tribe of Judah, 1 Ch.
4:3,32; 2Ch. 11:6; and of a rock near it, Jud.
15:8,11.

Dy, ὈΠΔ.Π “Y see Ἢ No. 2, 3.
iby m. i. q. ppiy eternity, 2 Ch. 33:7.

oy (i.q. Chald. ὧν “most high”), [Z/a¢], pr. n.
of one of David’s captains, 2 Ch. 11:29; called, 2 Sam.
23:28, iby.

oy Elymais,[ Elam), pr.n. of a province of Persia,
in which stood the capital city, Susa (Ezr. 4:9; Dan.
8:2); perhaps in ancient writers it included the
whole of Persia, which is called by later writers D5
Gen. 10:22 (where the origin of the Elamites is traced
from Shem), Gen. 14:1; Isa. 11:11; 21:2; 22:6;
Jer. 25:25; 49:34, seqq.; Eze.32:24. When used
of the country, it is constr. with a fem., Isa. 21:2;
when used for the inhabitants, with a masc., Isa. 22:6.
See Cellasii Not. Orbis Antiqui. ii. p. 686; Rosen-
miiller Bibl. Alterthumskunde i. 1, p. 500, seqq.

ΕΞ ον Ch. plur. Elamites, Ezr. 4:9.”]
OY an unused root; perhaps, i.g. kindred DY

Chald. Pa. to frighten. Hence (as has been rightly
observed by Abulwalid) ἅπ. Aeyou.—

O'Y Isa. 11:15, 7 DWB “in the terror of his
wrath.” i.e. in his terrible wrath; or, as I prefer, “ with

DCXXI

πον
his terrible wind,”i.e. mostvehement wind. Rightly
therefore, given by the LXX. ἐν πνεύματι βιαίῳ; Vulg
tn fortitudine spiritus sut.

ey —(1) 1. ᾳ. Arab. we Med. Ye, TO FLOW, Te
FLOW OUT, as water, tears; whence ΤᾺ the eye, a
fountain (unless, indeed, this noun be radical, and

the verb secondary).
(2) denom. from Ὁ") Part. !¥ looking askance,

ss
envious, 1Sam.18:9 a"n>; Arab. ωὉ} id.

Ty f. (once m. Cant. 4:9 2°n> [“ also perhaps Ps.
73:7; dual Zec. 3:9.”]),constr. 1 with suff.°2'Y, Ὁ
ete.; dual ὩΣ) (which is also used for the plur., Zec.
3:9); constr. ‘JY; once defectively ‘3% Isa. 3:8; plur.
ni constr. MY (only in signif. 3).

(1) an eye (Arab., Syr., Ath., id.). pyd TN} 3

to see with (one’s) eyes, Eze. 12:12; DY ΠΡ) beau-
tiful of eyes, having beautiful eyes, Gen. 29:17; 188.
16:12.—Zec. 9:1, OTS PY nino “ Jehovah’s is the

Pan Oe

λυ ee. ae eel eg eee

eye of man;” i.e. he has his eye fixed upon man; so ὁ

the LXX., Ch., Syr., (comp. Zec. 4:10; Jer. 32:19). ἐν

—Specially these phrases are to be noticed —(a)

Ξ ir) before the eyes of any one, before any one,

Gen. 23:11,18; Ex. 4:30; 7:20; 9:8; 19:11;and

so very frequently. But altogether different from
this is—(b) 3 in my eyes, i.e. according to my
judgment, as it seems to me, in my opinion, by which

in Hebrew the sense of to seem, vidert, is expressed
by a circumlocution.

29:20. 2Samuel 10:3, T2Y2 PIX NS Wi ἼΞΒΌΠ
“thinkest thou that David wished to honour thy

father?” Hence *Y¥3 21 it seems good to me, i.e. it _

pleases me (see 21D, 1D), °2Y3 YI, YT. it displeases

me (see ¥1, YY), compare under the root 03

YY2 one who seems to himself to be wise, Proverbs
3:7; 26:12; Job 32:1.—(c) ‘5 2 Y (far) from any
one’s eyes, i.e. unknown to him, Num. 15:24.—(d)

| DIY P2 between the eyes, i.e. on the forehead,

Ex. 13:9, 16; Deu. 6:8; 11:18; on the front of
the head, Deut. 14:1.—(e) by ity OY to set ones
eye on any one, commonly used in a good sense, ἴδ
regard any one with kindness, to look to his good; like
the Arabic wl i Lit gud, (on the other hand
by 0°35 OY is always taken in a bad sense), e.g.

Genesis 44:21, YOY YY MWK“ I will look to-his

good;” LXX. ἐπιμελοῦμαι αὐτοῦ. Jer. 39:12; 40:45
Job 24:23; Ezr. 5:5; [ Chald.]: followed by 28 Psalm
33:18; 34:16; followed by 3 Deu. 11:12 (comparé
also Zec. 12:4; 1 Kings 8:29,52); rarely used in@

> |9

Gen. 19:14, 2'Y2PN¥D2 TA 3
yn “ and he was in their eyes as one jesting;”
i.e. he seemed to his sons-in-law to be jesting. Gen. —

DIy-|v
bad sense of the angry countenance of Jehovah (else-
where 0°32), Am. 9:4,8; and also verse 4 with the
addition of the word ΠΡ. Comp. in New Test. 1 Pet.
3:12.—(f) ? py? 7 to serve instead of eyes to
any one, i.e. to shew him the way, whether he be
blind, Job 29: 15, or ignorant of the way, Nu. 10:31.—
(4) ΣΝ ΝΣ to lift up the eyes, see NY2 No. 1, letter
d.—(h) ΝΣ N28 see 128.—As many passions of the
mind, such as envy, pride, pity, desire, are manifest
in the eyes, that which properly belongs to the per-
sons themselves is often applied to the eyes, e. g.
2 ὟΝ TY) my eye is evil against some one, i.e. I
envy him, Deu. 15:9; compare Tob. 4:7, μὴ φθονη-
σάτω σου ὁ ὀφθαλμός. See also the remarks under
the roots DIN, ΠΩ, ΓΟ OY proud eyes, ie.
pride, haughtiness, Prov. 6:17; Ps. 18:28.— Poet.
the eye of wine is the bubbling when it sparkles as
poured out (Germ. Perle), Prov. 23:31. By meton.
it is used of a look, or glance of the eyes, Cant. 4:9,
no, ΤΣ W!N2 'AI2? “ thou hast wounded my
heart by one of thy eyes;” i.e. by one glance of
thy eyes (in this one instance }}¥ is joined to a mas-
culine, but the p has N83).

(2) face, i.q. 5°23, so called from the eyes, as being
a principal part of it (compare Germ. Θεέ, French
visage, and Lat. 08, used for the whole face). The
examples which are cited for this, in its proper sig-
nification, are all either uncertain (Num. 14: 14;
Isa. 52:8: there is more weight in Ps. 6:8, although
not even this is certain), or else misunderstood (1 Sa.
16:12; Gen. 29:17, see 72); but that this was a sig-
nification of the word when Hebrew was a living
language is shewn by the figurative significations
which have arisen from it—(a) surface, Ex. 10:5,
YIS3 [YR “surface of the earth;” verse 15; Num.
22:5, 11.—(b) face, i.e. appearance, form, Num.
11:7; Levit. 13:5, 55; Eze.1:4, seq.; 10:9; Dan.
10:6.— Connected with the primary meaning is—

(3) a fountain, so called from its resemblance to

an eye (compare Pers. ae eye, d+4i.> a fountain;

Chinese, an, eye and fountain; and wie versd Gr.
πηγή; fountain, corner of the eye), Gen.16:7; 24:29;
30:41; pl. f. MY, constr. MY Deu. 8:7; Ex.15:27;
Proy. 8:28; see as to the use of the plur. fem. with
regard to inanimate things, Lehrg. p. 539, 540.

_ Also many towns of Palestine took their names
from fountains which were near them, viz. —

(a) "13 PY (“the fountain of the kid”), [1 η-
gedi|,a town in the desert of Judah, near [close
upon] the Dead Sea, abounding in palm trees; En-
gadda of Pliny (H.N. v. 17), Josh. 15:62; 1 Sam.

DCXXUL

Ὁ) --ν
24:1; Eze. 47:10; Cant. 1:14; more anciently called
WAPSYO (which see). [Now called ’Ain Jidy,
Rob. ii. 209. ]

(0) Da 7h (“the fountain of gardens”), [En-
gannim],a town—(a) in the plain country of Judah,
Josh. 15:34.—(/3) of the Levites, in the tribe of
Issachar, Josh. 19:21; 21:29.

(c) W853 PY Ps. 83:11, and WA PY (“the fountain
of habitation”), [En-dor], Josh. 17:11; 1Sam.
28:7, in the tribe of Manasseh.

(d) 130 PY (“fountain of sharpness,” ie
swift), [En-haddah], a town in the tribe of Issa-
char, Josh. 19:21.

(e) AYN PY [Ln-hazor], a town in the tribe of ©
Naphtali, Josh. 19:37.

(f) ΤΠ ry, see wh,

(g) ΘΒΡ PY (“fountain of judgment”), [En-
mishpat],i.q. YIP, which see, Gen. 14:7.

(h) DY TY (“fountain of two calves,” unless
perhaps ‘Y is written for DIDIN “two pools”), [En-
eglaim], a town on the northern shore of the Dead
Sea.

(i) MY PY (“the fountain of the sun”), [En-
shemesh], a town with a stream, on the borders of
the tribes of Judah and Benjamin, Josh. 15:7.

(0) ἘΣ [4 ἐπ simply—(a) a town of the Levites
in the tribe of Simeon, Josh. 15:32; 19:7; 21:16;
1. Ch. 4:32.—((3) a town in northern Palestine, Nu.
34:11.

In other places fountains themselves are designated
by proper names, as-—(aa) 239 }Y (“fountain of
the spy,” or, according to the Targ. “fuller’s foun-
tain”), [E£n-rogel], a fountain south of Jerusalem,
on the borders of the tribes of Judah and Benjamin,
Josh. 15:7; 18:16; 2Sa.17:17; 1 Ki.1:9; according
to Josephus (Arch. vii. 14, § 4), in the royal gardens.

(ob) D3 PY (“fountain of the jackals,” com- -
monly “dragon-fountain”), a fountain near Jeru-
salem, Neh. 2:13.

(cc) MEATY [Ln-teppuah], a fountain of the
town MSD Josh. 17:7; compare verse 8.
Denominative is }!¥, which see.

ΓΙ Chald. f. plur. PRY, constr. ΝῊ id. q. Heb,
No.1, Dan. 4:31; 7:8, 20, No. 1, ὁ. Ezr. §:5. j

ry see ἢ No. 2.
DY (“two fountains”), Gen. 38:21, and—

ΣΝ (comp. as to this form of the dual Lumber,
Gesch. der Heb. Sprache, page 49, 51; Lehrg. page
536), [Enam], pr. name of a town in the tribe of
Judah, Josh. 15:34.

N3Y-j'Y

ry (“having eyes”), [Enan], pr.n. m. Nu.1:
15; 2:2G; comp. }2°% 280 under the word 7$7.

ἽΝ TO LANGUISH, TO FAINT; comp. the cog-
nate roots ἘΝ (AY, FEY), YM. Once found as a verb,
Jer. 4:31. Hence—

FY £. MDW adj. languishing, especially used of
one who is wearied out, either with a journey or with
toil, and at the same time suffers from thirst; see
especially Gen. 25:29, 30; Job 22:7 (in the other
hemist. 297); Psa.63:2. Pro. 25:25, “cold waters
to a languishing (i.e. thirsty) soul.” Jer. 31:25,
“T will give drink to the thirsty.” It is used also
of cattle when wearied, Isa. 46:1 (where 75*¥ is neutr.
wearied, fessum, i.e. wearied beasts, 1. ᾳ. ΠΕ") 75);
used of a thirsty land, Ps. 143:5; Isa. 32:2.

MSY fem. (from the root #1y No. 3)—(1) dark-
ness. Amos 4:13, 753 ἼΠ WY “he makes the
dawn darkness.” With Π parag. "M5Y Job 10:22.

(2) [Ephah], pr. n.—(a@) of a country and tribe

3“ ὼ

of the Midianites; Arab. 2 Gen. 25:4; Isa.60:6;
1 Ch. 1:33.—(6) m. 1 Ch. 2:47.—(c) f. 1 Ch. 2:46.

‘DY (“wearied out,” “languishing”), [Z-
phat), pr.n. m. Jer. 40:8 p, where the a*n> has
‘DY.

TY m. with suff. TY Gen. 49:11, plur. [YY a
young ass, the foal of an ass, Zec.9:9. Job11:12,
878 WY “a wild ass’s colt.” Sometimes used also
᾿ς of a full grown ass, used for riding on (Jud. 10:4;
12:14), for carrying loads (Isa. 30:6), for plowing

(Isa. 30:24). Compare Gen. 32:16. (Arabie pe
signifies any ass, whether wild or domestic. It ap-
pears properly to signify a wild ass, and a young ass,
so called from its swift, ardent running; see the root
TY No.1, like 878 a wild ass, from 87 to run.)

WW pr. i.g. WY TO BE HOT, ARDENT (beif, bitig
feyn); Arabic je Med. Waw, to be hot (as the day),
and causat. (for ὙΠ) to make hot, to heat (beijen).
Hos. 7:4, of a baker, 3) WH ΓΙΌ “he leaves off
heating (his oven) after the kneading until it be
leavened.” The notion of being hot is applied in
various ways :—

(1) to an ardent rapid course, or running (Arab.
ἐξ IV. to run swiftly, of a horse ; ye Med. Ye, to
ran away, breaking the reins, as a horse, compare poy
No. 2); whence ὙΣ a wild 1ss, so called from its
vapid unrestrained running.

DCXXIV

Ὑ-Ὦν

(2) it is applied to the heat of anger, an ardent
attack upon the enemies (comp. υἱὲ Conj. I. ΠΤ. IV.
to rush upon enemies, and ,\: Med. Ye, to be incensed
with jealousy). See VY No. 2, and WY an enemy,

(3) to heat of mind, terror (compare P24 No. 3).

‘| See subst. TY No. 3.

(4) perhaps also to a great crowd of men, as places
which are much frequented and thronged by men are
called hot (Schreder, Or. Heb. page 26); comp,

S--

\é a crowd of men, §,{¢ an army. Hence several
(as Schreeder, loc. cit.) derive—

YY [Im Thes. from ἫΝ 1.7, f. (Josh. 10:2), plur,
once OY Jud. 10:4 (on account of the paronomasia,
see MY), elsewhere OY (from the sing. W)—

(1) acity, a town, said to beso called from being
frequented by people (see the root. No. 4); I would
rather take YY as being nearly the sameas ‘? No. 2,
and the Gr. τεῖχος a place fortified with a wall. For

this word also included camps, and also small for- _

tified places, as towers, watch-towers. What
the extent of its signification is, may be learned from
the following places. Num. 13:19, “ and what the
cities are in which they (the people) dwell, 092920

D323 ON whether (they dwell).in camps,orin
2 Kings 17:9, “and they built for
themselves high places in all the cities O¥3 Dap ὙΦ

fenced cities?”

7¥2D VY from the tower of the watchmen unto

the fenced city.”—Jerusalem is called πος VY the — ᾿

city of God, Psa. 46:5; 87:3; Isa.60:14; ρα wy

the holy city, Neh. 11:1; Isaiah 52:1; Danielg:24

(πόλις ἁγία, Matthew 27:53); 77) VY the (capital)
city of Judah, 2 Chron. 25:28; also κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, TPF
Eze. 7:23, and 1Y Isaiah 66:6 (this latter in another

context is also used of Nineveh, the enemies’ metro-_

polis, Isaiah 32:19).—Followed by a genit. of pers.
the city of any one is his native city, or the one in

which he dwells, Gen. 24:10, ὙΠ) VY“ the city of

Nahor,” i.e. Haran, in which Nahor dwelt; 1 Sam,
20:6, compare in New Test. πόλις Δαβίδ, i. 6. Beth-
lehem, Luke 2:4, and πόλις αὑτῶν (of the parents of

Jesus) Ναζαρέτ, Luke 2:39, and also a similar idiom —

is noticed under the words 7S, OY; followed by a
genit. of another city, it is used of the ie τος
towns or villages (elsewhere called YY 133), as

}'av/N "WY the towns and villages near Heshbon, Josh.

13:17; WW W Isa. 17: 2,— Sometimes also parts of —

cities are called cities (comp. Germ. Altftadt, Neuftadty
and πόλις, in Passow). Thus ὩΣ VY ὦ Sa. 12:27,
the city of waters, part of the city of Rabbah, 2 Ki
10:25, 27 ΓΞ YY a part of Samaria, so called from

yy

the temple of Baal, probably fortified by a separate
wall (see above as to the etymology).— The follow-
ing appears to be said proverbially, Eccl. 10:15,
“the labour of the foolish wearies him, because he
does not know how V8 1299 to go to the city,”
i.e. he cannot find his way to the city, an expression
taken from a rustic and ignorant traveller, who would
err even in the most beaten way. Compare Germ. er
weif fic) nidt gu finden, spoken of an ignorant and
slow-minded man.

_ Proper names of towns are—(a) now WY (“city
of salt”), in the desert of Judah, near the Dead Sea,
Josh. 15:62.—(b) YN WY (“city of serpents”),
[Ir-nahash], the site of which is not known, 1 Ch.
4:12.—(c) VOY WY (“city of the sun”), [Jr-
shemesh], in the tribe of Dan, Josh. 19:.41.—(d)
OMDAT WY (“city of palm-trees”), i. q. iV Je-
richo, so called from the multitude of palms growing
there (see Plin. H. N. v.14; Tacit. Hist. v. 6), Deut.
34:3; Jud. 1:16; 2Ch. 28:15. As to ὉΠ TY, see
under the word ὉΠ.

Proper name of a man is VY [Jr], 1 Ch. 7:12, for
which there is, verse 7, )Y.

(2) heat of anger, anger, see the root No. 2,
Hos.11:9, VY2 Nias N> «Twill not come with anger;”
perhaps also Ps. 73:20.

-(3) fear (see the root No.3). Jer. 15:8, ROBT
nya VY ΝΒ ayy. - LXX. ἐπέῤῥιψα ἐπ᾽ αὐτὴν
ἐξαίφνης τρόμον καὶ σπουδήν.

VY Chald. m. (from the root ἊΝ) a guard, a
watcher, a name of angels in the later Hebrew, from
their guarding the souls of men [?], Dan. 4:10,
14,20. (Used also in the Syriac liturgies of arch-
angels, as of Gabriel; elsewhere es and Gr. Ἔγρή-
γοροι of evil angels. See the Book of Enoch, i.6.
Suiceri Thes. Eccl. v. ἐγρήγορος. Castelli Lexicon
Syr.ed. Mich. p. 649.)

STY (“ town,” [ watchful”]), [Ira], pr.n.m.
—(1) of a priest of David, 2 Sa.20:26.—(2) of two
of David's captains, 2 Sa. 23:26, 38.

TTY [rad], pr.n. of an antediluvian patriarch,
sun of Enoch, and grandson of Cain, Gen. 4:18.

Εν pr.n.m. [75], 1Ch. 4:15.

Ty (“belonging to a city”), [Zrt], see ὋΝ
No. 1, extr.

DY (“belonging toa city”), [Iram], pr.n.
of a leader of the Edomites, Gen. 36:43.

DY, DY, pl. wy ig. OW—(1) adj. naked,
Gen. 3:7, 10, 11.

DCXXV

NI-P

(2) subst. nakedness. Ezekiel 16:7, DY Fes
mi “ thou also (wast) nakedness and necessity,”
i. e. utterly naked and helpless (abstr. for coner-
like pide, vp). Verse 22, 39; 23:29. Root DY
No.1.

UY the constellation of the bear, see VY,
ny pr. n. see *Y.

[“ IY a root unused as a verb, which appears to
have signified agility and alacrity ; henee the quadri-
literals 72>, ἤν, 23y."]

ἜΞΩ (i. q. 1332 “ mouse”), [Achbor', pr. τι. m.
—(1) Genesis 36:38.—(2) of a courtier of Josiah,
2 Ki 22:12,14; Jer.26:22; 36:12.

vray a spider, Job8:14; Isa.59:5 (Arabic

«-μ(9., Chaldee δ 33}). It seems to be com-
pounded of the verb way, Arab. ; i> to weave (as a

spider), and __Sc [322] agile, swift as if agile.
weaver, compare German Gypinne, from spinning, and
the Gr. ἀράχνη from the Pheenicio-Shemitic 7 to
weave.

“a2Y m. @ mouse, especially a field mouse, 1 Sa.
6:4, 5, 11,18; Lev.11:29; but some esculent species
of dormouse appears to be meant, Isaiah 66: 17.

Indeed, Arab. re is 1.4. gy 2 χοιρογρύλλιος, aN
animal good for food, like a rabbit, mus jaculus, Linn, ~
See Bochart in Hieroz. t. i. p.1017, who regards this
word as being compounded of the Chaldee Say to
devour, and 3 a field (J being elided); I prefer from

ΞΜ) to devour, to digest food, and 73 in the signi-
fication of corn. [But see 22¥.]

jay (“sand made warm by the heat of the

sun”), Arab. 4Cc from the root 2} pr. n. Accho, a ma-
ritime city in the tribe of Asher, Jud. 1:31 (and per-
haps Mic. 1:10; where 133 seems to be for}2y3) ; called
on the Pheenico-Grecian coins 3y, read 5¥ (see Mionnet,
Descr. des Medailles, tab. 21. Eckhel, Doctr. Numm,
iii. 423 [See Ges. Monum. Pheenic. p. 869), Greek

“An (Strabo, xvi. 2,§ 25); more commonly ‘called

Ptolemais; called in the time of the crusades 4¢-,
now St. Jeand’ Acre. See Relandi Palestina, p. 534—42.

“ay (“causing sorrow,” comp. Josh. 7:26}
~Achor'], pr.n. of avalley near Jericho, Josh. 15:7;

wen

| Isa. 65:10; Hos. 2:17.

41

yoo

< -
=v an unused root, Arab. «ἡ ¢c prop. to strike,
to smite; fut. I, to be hot (as the day), prop. to be
struck or touched by the sun (compare 3) No. 3,
and > 26); whence pr. ἢ. 332.

3} an unused root, prob. i. 4. 128 (comp. Josh.
7:1, seqq.), whence pr. n. 22 and—

JY pr. n. (“ troubling,” i. q. 13¥, as this name
is actually written, 1 Ch. 2:7), [Achan], an Israelite,
who, by his sacrilege, occasioned the people to be
smitten, Josh.'7:1; 22:20.

DDY not used in Kal. Arab., ωζ; to bind

back, whence Wwl& a rope which is fastened from

the mouth of a camel to its forefoot. Hence Ὁ a
fetter, an anklet, from which—

Piet, denom. to adorn oneself with anklets,
or to make a noise, or tinkling with them, a mark of

women desirous of attracting attention, Isa. 3:16.

Dy. m. an anklet (see the root)—(a) a fetter for
a criminal. Pro. 7:22,‘ he (the young man) follows
her (the adulteress) as an ox to the slaughter-house;

Ἰὰς spiny D3¥3) and as the wicked man (i. e.
criminal) (goes or is conveyed) in fetters to punish-
ment.” Some recent writers have incorrectly denied
that D2YD can be rendered as in fetters, although it
is not necessary to assume the ellipsis of the particle
3; see Hebr. Gramm. § 116, note; and see especially
the examples in which the noun, after 3, must be re-
garded as in the accusative, and designates state or
condition in which any one is: Di9N3 as in a dream,
Isa. 29:7; waa? 193 as in a splendid garment, Jb
38:14. Or in this passage D2Y may be for DZY WN
“as one bound in fetters (is conveyed) to the punish-
ment of the fool;” i.e. of folly or crime; Germ. wie
ein armer Giinder gur Strafe der Thorheit—(b) as an
ornament of women loving display, periscelis, περι-
σφύριον. Plur. O'D3Y Isa. 3:18. Compare D3.

MDDY (“anklet”),[Achsah], pr.n. of a daughter
of Caleb, Josh. 15 :16,17; Jud. 1:12.

VY —(1) pr. iq. Arab, ἅς TO DISTURB or

TROUBLE water; figuratively —

(2) to afflict any one, Jud. 11:35; often more
strongly, i. q. to bring evil upon, Gen. 34:30; Josh.
6:18; 7:25. 1Sam. 14:29, ΚΠ ΤΙΣ *38 IY “my
father troubleth the land,” 1 Ki. 18:17, 18. Prov.
11:17, ΣΝ ὑπο IY “the cruel troubleth his
own flesh,” verse 2y.

Nipnat, to be troubled, stirred up, (as grief),

DCXXVI

by yp
Ps. 39:3. Part. fem. troubled, i. e. trouble, disturb
ance (Serriittung), Pro. 15:6. Hence—

“DY [Achar], see 123.

PY (“troubled”), [Ocran], pr. n. m. Num
21313; 2:27.

WWI m. quadril. an asp, Ps.140:4. Itis formed
apparently from the root > to bend backwards,
by the addition of the letter 3. See Lehrg. p. 865.

by & Oy (of the same form as ἽΝ, from the root
W)—(1) prop. subst. height, hence as a coner. the
Highest, Most High. Used of God, Hosea11:7, τὶ
TANI by « they (the prophets) called them (the
people) tothe Most High, but noone willexalt(him).”
With the negative part. 2) N? or 2Y N? non-summus,
not the Most High,i.q. DTN xd non-deus, not god,
collect. non-dit, not gods, i.e. idols, or 1. 4. 3
worthlessness, nothingness. Hos. 7:16, by Ry) sw
“they turn themselves to idols” or “to worthless-
ness.”

(2) Adv.—(a) on high, highly. 2Sam. 23:1,
by Dp “ (who) was raised on high.”—(d) on high,
above, by from above, Gen. 27:39; 49:25; and
simply, above, Ps. 50:4. Whence constr. st.

DNPY poet. WY (Ps. 5:12; Job 20:23).

(A) a prep. of very frequent occurrence, and. of
wide extent in meaning; answering to the Gr. ἐπὲ
(ἀνὰ) and ὑπὲρ, Germ. auf, tiber, Lat. super and in,
on, upon, over; the various significations of this
word may be referred to four classes. It is—

(1) i. gq. ἐπὶ, super, auf, upon, when anything is put
on the upper part of another, so as to starid or lie
upon it, or have it for its substratum—(a) used of ἃ
state of rest, e. g. to lie NWT Sy ona bed, 2 Sa. 4:73
22 ὧν on the path, Job 18:10; ΠΣ SY on a coun-
try, Amos 7:17 (compare Isaiah 14:1, 2), and so
DYN on the territory of Ephraim, Isa. 7:2 (in Germ.
auf dem Felde, auf ephraimitijdem Gebiete). It is cor-
rectly used, Psalm 15:3, “ he slandereth not 9)
on his tongue,” (for there speech really springs up);
and in like manner ἼΒ 2) upon thy mouth, where
we should say, upon thy lips. Ex. 23:13, YOR”
ΒΝ “ let not (the name of idols) be heard on thy
lips.” Ecce. §:1; Ps. 50:16; compare Gr. ava στό
ἔχειν. To the same usage belongs the phrase
ΓΞ on or in a house; the examples of which how-
ever may be judged of separately. Isa. 32:13, “ briers
and thorns grow up WivD ‘92°22 72 in all the housee

oY

of luxury,” οἷο. that is, upon their ruins, from
which they spring up as from the ground. Isaiah
38:20, “ we sing with stringed instruments... -Y
“on the temple of Jehovah,” this being built upon a
lofty site; soin Germ., auf der Stube, auf dem Saale,
for oben in ber Stube, Pol. po izbie, on the parlour,
from its being higher than the ground-floor. To
the examples of letter ὁ, and below to No. 4, we should
perhaps refer Hos.11:11, “I will cause them to
dwell OFFS OY in their houses,” and Isaiah 24:22,
“the prisoners are gathered together into the dun-
geon, and are shut up in the prison.” Similar is
7By by on the dust, not only used of the surface of the
ground, but also in the grave, where the dead both
lie upon the dust, and under it, Job 20:11; 21:26;
see DY.

Specially—(a) it is used in designating clothing
which any one wears. Gen. 37:23, “the tunic WS
ὍΣ which he wore,” or “ with which he was clad.”
Exod.28:35; Deut. 7:25; 1 Ki.11:30. So should
the passage be explained Job 24:9, 1231 123 oY (WS)
“the things which are on the poor (i.e. the garments,
clothes of the poor) do they take in pledge.” Comp.

Ὁ ΠΣ for OY WN 13 Lam. 2:14; 4:22, under
the word 1?3 No.2. (In the same manner in Arabic
they use eo see Schult..on Job 24:21; Hariri,

Cons. ed. Sch. iv. page 46; also, the Gr. χειρέδες ἐπὲ
χερσί, Od. xxiv. 229).—It is used —((2) to be heavy
upon any one, i.e. to be troublesome to him, see 123
and Lehrg. 818. So Isa. 1:14, mid? by vi “they
are as a burden upon me,” i.e. they are a trouble
to me. Opp. to by >pn. Hence—(y) it denotes
duty or obligation, which rests upon any one, like
_ a burden (see my remarks on Isa.g:5). 2 Sa. 18:
11, ΠΠΡ by “(it was) upon me to give (my duty).”
Prov. 7:14, by pny ‘Nat “thankofferings (were)
upon me,” (I owed them, had vowed them). Gen. 34:
12, JAD) IND Wr) 7120 “lay upon me never so
mueh dowry and gift,” eve. 1Ki.4:7; Psa. 56:13;

Gam

Ezra 10:4; Neh. 13:13. (So the Arab. —4| ust
Ξ ἰὼ » I owe a thousand denarii, and 4 ESS tg

shoe thou owest me a thousand denarii; De Sacy,
Gramm. Arabe 2nd edit. i. § 1062.— (8) oy nn, Gr.

rt?
ζῆν ἐπὶ τινος, e.g. ON? OY to live on bread, Deut. 8:
33, 1290 2Y by his sword, Gen.27:40. Life is sup-
_ ported and sustained by whatever ὯΝ is thus used
with, as though it were a foundation upon which it
rested. Comp. Isa. 38:16. _ Used figuratively —(e)

_ of the t¢me when anything is done (as the things done

ε Test upon time as a foundation or else go on in time’

&

=

DCXXVII

we
as in a way); this usage is, however, of rare cc-ur-_
rence. Pro. 25:11, YIDS “in its own time,” (see
JPN); gu feiner Beit. (So Arab. sage ude in its own
time; Gr. ἐπ᾽ ἤματι, Od. ii. 284; ἐπὶ νυκτί, ἐπὶ πολε-
μοῦ: Engl. upon [on] the day; Germ. auf ben Zag).
—(f) of a rule or standard which is followed, or
example which is imitated (since things to be mea-
sured or to be made according to the pattern of any
thing else are laid upon the rule or standard, man legt
fie auf da8 Mufter; comp. Gr. ἐπὲ θηρὸς, in the manner
of beasts, hunc tn modum; Germ. auf die Urt, auf
englifd, in the English manner.) Ps.110:4,°N734 -Y
‘2 “after the manner of Melchizedech.” 33 by
in this manner, Esth. 9 : 26. oy δ} καλεῖσθαι ἐπί
τινος, to be called by any one’s name (see 872). Often
used of the instrument after whose modulations a
song is to be sung, Psal. 8:1; 45:1; 53:1; 60:1;
69:1; also used of a song the tune or measure of
which is followed by other songs, Ps. 56:1 (compare:

as to a similar use of the Syr. SS Eichhorn, Pref.
to Jones de Poési Asiat. p. xxxiii; also the Russian
po tact, nad dem Sacte).
(6) used of motion upon or over the upper part
of a thing or place, either downwards upon any
thing from a higher place, binab, hberab auf (etwas),
or upwards from a lower place, binan auf (etwas).
Of the former kind are 23 Pn to cast upon any
thing, Ps. 60:10; to rain on the earth, Job 38:26;
to fall on one’s knees, 2 Ki, 1:13; by 2. to inscribe
in a book, Ex. 34:1; 72 7Y 102, "Tt oY 103 (see TY,
letter ee), simpl. 252) |) to deliver into the hands, Isa.
29:12, and hence figuratively 25) ΠΗ, 2) 2B and
other verbs of commanding, giving orders; also §j2
¥ to come upon any one (see 813); also, Gen. 16:5,
"29 ‘DIN “ (1-t) my wrong (the wrong done to me}
(be) upon thee;” Sy vin Eze. 13:3; by ip 1371 to
pronounce good upon any one. Here also should
the expression be referred which has been variously
explained, ‘‘my soul pours itself ‘2 upon me,” i.e.
being poured out into tears, it wholly covers me, as
it were, with them, (iberfdjiittet, ibergieft mid mit
Shranen), Job 30:16; Ps. 42:5. This expression is
followed in others which are similar to it, as MBBYNT
ὙΠ ὯΝ Ps. 142:4; 143:4; Jon. 2:8; ΠῚ 25) NH
Ps. 42:6, 7,12; 43:5. (On the other hand, there is
a pregnant construction in O'V¥ Δ Ibi“ pains
are turned upon me,” i.e. come upon me; 1 Sam.
4:19; Dan, 10:16).—To the latter kind belong ΠΡ

by

19; 2 Sam. 4:12; and also the phrase ab by τὸν to
come up upon the heart, and to occupy it, used of
thoughts, Jer. 3:16; 7:31; 19:5; 32:35. Hence—

(a) it denotes something super-added (compare

Gr. μῆλος ἐπὶ μήλῳ, Od. vii. 120, ἐπὶ τοῖσ’:, Germ.

aber δίεβ, Lat. vuluus super vulnus), as by 5D” to add

to any thing (see 4%); oy 20 to be reckoned to

any thing, 2 Sam. 4:2; 12¥ oY ἼΔΕ ruin upon ruin,

Jer. 4:20, compare Eze. 7:26; Job 6:16; Isa. 32:10,

- my Y DD: “ (add) days to a year,” i.e. after a year
and more; Gen. 28:9, “he took Mahalath...1°¥/ oy
unto his wives,” besides his other wives; Gen.
31:50. Where any thing is subjoined which might
be a hindrance, it is—() notwithstanding, and
when followed by an inf. although, Job 10:7, by
JAYI “although thou knowest.” See below, B,
No. 1.

(2) The second class comprehends those significa-
tions and phrases in which there is the idea of im-
pending, being high, being suspended over any-
thing, without, however, touching it; Gr. ὑπὲρ; Germ.
iver, above, over. It is used of rest in a place, e. g.
Job 29:3, “ when his light shined YN "2Y over
my head.” Ps. 29:3, “the voice of the Lord (is heard)
over tke waters;” also after verbs of motion, Gen.
19: 23, “ the sun was risen UST Sy over the earth Ἢ
Gen. 1:20; Job 31:21. Specially—(a) it is used
of rule over men, as by 420, by Swi, by PDT to set
over; N30 oY Wk he who is over (the ruler of) the
palace: (see N!3 No. 2).—(6) It is put after verbs of
covering, protecting (prop. to cover over any-
thing); see 123, 793, JD, NDY and Lehrg. 818; even
though the covering or vail be not above the thing, but
around, or before it. Ex. 27:21, ‘*the curtain which
was above the testimony,” i.e. before the testimony.
1 Sam. 25:16, aby Mw ΠΙΟῚΠ « they were a wall
above us,” i.e. before us; they protected us; Eze.
13:5. After verbs which convey the idea of pro-
tecting, and also those which imply defending or in-
terceding, it may be rendered in Latin, by pro, for
‘compare Gr. ἀμύνειν ὑπέρ, θύειν ὑπέρ); as AY DN)
to fight for any one, Jud. 9:17; by ἼΩΝ id.; Dan.
12:1; oy 193 to make atonement for any one; Shana

Y to intercede for any one, to avert penalty. Often
—(c) it has the signification of surpassing, going
beyond (compare Lat. super omnes, supra modum).
Ps. 89:8, “ terrible above all that are round about
him.” Job 23:2, *NN38 Ὁ} 1732 7) “ my hand (i.e.
the hand of God punishing me) is heavier than my
groaning ;” Eccl. 1:16; Ps. 137:6; Gen. 49:26. In
these examples the particle 2 is nearly the same as

_% comparative (also Gen. 48:22, “I give to thee

DCXXVIIL

against it), Job 31:9.

τὴ

one portion of land ΠΣ by above thy brethren,*
(i.e. greater than to thy brethren); and even—(d) it
is often besides, over and above. Ps. 16:2, "ΠῚ
oy 53; and of time, beyond; Lev. 15:25, “if the
flux continue AN} 25) beyond the time of her un-
cleanness ;” Job 21:32. Figuratively— (e) it is used of
the cause, on account of which (Gr. ὑπὲρ οὗ) any
thing is done. Ps. 44:23, “for thy sake (OY) we
are killed;” Job p4:965 Ruth 1:19. Hence mt >y
Lam. 5:17; DN? 2¥ Jer. 4:28, and (see 13) on this
account; 737 oY (propter rem); MATIN oy ( propter
causas), on account of; > 25) on what account ? i.e.
wherefore. Followed by an inf. Τὰ Ὁ because
thou sayest, Jerem. 2:35; Job 32:2. Often, there-
fore, used of the cause (as if the foundation) both of
joy and sorrow (see MDY, 33YNi1, THD); of laughing
and weeping (see POY, 133); of anger (Job 19:11);
of pity (Ps. 103:13) etc.; also—(/) of the object of
discourse (see 134, 3D, also Nu. 8:22); of swear-
ing (Levit. 5:22); of confession (Ps. 32:5); of pro-
phecy (1 Ki.22:8; Isa. 1:1); of strife (Gen. 26:21),
etc.; and—(q) of the price for which any thing is
done (compare Latin οὗ decem minas = pro decem
minis); Job 13:14, ΠΣ “at what price,” prop. “on
account of what.”

(3) The third class comprehends those examples
in which dy (after verbs of rest) has the sense of
neighbourhood and contiguity; Lat. ad, apud,
Germ. an, bey, at, by, near; this sense however

springs from the primary one of being high over, —

and may be reduced to that. (Compare Germ. an
from ἀνὰ, Lat. apud, ant. apur, apor, i.e. ὑπέρ,
Sanser. upari.) So especially—(a) when a thing
really impends over another, e.g. when one stands
at a fountain (12 25), over which one really leans,
Gen. 16:7; O22 22 by the water (as that is lower
than the surface of the ground), Num. 24:6; 0°9 oY
by the sea, Ex. 14:2, 9; ἪΝ °B Sy on the shore of
the Nile, Isai. 19:7 (compare Gr. éxt ποταμοῦ, Lat.
super fluvium, Liv. i.e. ad fluvium, Engl. upon the
river, Dutch Keulen op den Rhyn, Russian pomorsia
maritime, pr. supermarinus) ; pDan by by the camels
(while they were lying down, so that a man standing
was above them), Gen. 24:30; 1" SY Prov. 23:30;
ὈΒΌΘΙ OY in judgment, pr. at the judicial F

(compare super cenam, ἐπ᾽ ἔργῳ), Isaiah 28:6;

DIN at the manger, Job 39:9;—() or when one
inclines oneself, or leans upon any thing. Isaiah
60:14, “ they shall bow down W237 ΓῚΒΞ SY at the
soles of thy feet.” 08 SY at the door (i. 6. leaning
Hence—(c) like tie Lat.
ad latus, ad decteram, Germ. auf der Seite, auf det

i μδννν, τὰ..«-.

»
~s

ΠΟ, aioe Rh Os

29

tedjten Seite (compare ἐπι δεξιά, ἐπ᾽ ἀριστερά, 1]. vii.
238; xii.240); at,on, the side or hand, 6. g. 13 by

at the side (see 7¥), 7! Sy at the hand (see 1), by

1D at his right hand, Zec. τς 1; °38 Sy at the front,
i.e. before (see 328), MY YY by the hedge (as in
Germ. they say, unter dem Baune), Job 30:4; ‘2¥.
N 2 near the city, Job 29:7; and even with another
preposition following “O08 °Y at the hinder part, 1. q.

WS behind, Ez. 41:15; "2B? by Ez. 40:15. Often
used of a multitude of people or soldiers attending on
(standing by) a commander or king, Exod.18:13, 14;
Jud. 3:19; Job 1:14; 2:1 (compare Gr. παραστῆναι
and ? Sy Isai. 6:2), also ὃν 12D Exodus 14:3; 2})
DYNA Isa. 35:10; and Job 26:9, 32Y YOY IY “he
spreads out around him his clouds.” Job 13:27; 36:

30.—Kindred to this is— (d) the signification of ac-

companying, with. Exod. 35:22, “ men with cy)
women.” Job38:32; Am. 3:15; also used of things
(von begleitenden Umftanden), 6. g. Nt ΝΛ Ὁ) with sacrifices,
Ps. 50:5; 223 by to the sound of the psaltery, Psalm
92:4: WN by with the light (of the sun), Isa. 18:4;
compare DID 7Y DN to eat (flesh) with the blood.—
Like other particles of accompanying (DY, 78), it is
applied —(e) to the signification of holding, possess-
ing. Ps.7:11, ὈΠῸΝ ὃν Ὁ “ my shield (is) with
God,” i.e. God holds it. Also—(/) it is also pre-
fixed to abstract substantives, and thus serves as a
periphrasis for adverbs, as "PY 2) with falsehood,
i.e. falsely, in a lying manner, Levit. 5:22; 0} by
liberally, Psal. 31:24; nbpa oy lightly, Jerem. 6:14;
8:11; ¥2 Y with approbation (of God), Isa. 60:7,
i. q. fw Isaiah 56:7; Jer. 6:20; compare ἐπ᾽ ἶσα,
1. q. ἴσως, ἐπὶ μέγα, ἐπὶ πολύ, Arab. why με evi-
dently.

(4) the fourth class includes those significations
and examples in which 25) denotes motion (especially
when rapid), unto or towards any place, nearly
approaching in signification to the particle 2 δ, for

which VS is always accustomed to be used in Syr.
and Chald. This arises from the signification of

rushing down upon any thing, see No.1, letter ὁ
rushing being more swift and rapid when down-

wards), and this is expressed in Greek, either by the
particle ἐπὶ, or else by κατὰ (down upon any thing);
especially in compound words (καθίημι) Lat. in, ad,
Germ. auf (etwas) bin, auf (etwas) 108, upon, to,
towards. Thus 23"? to his face (elsewhere 8
2B see 0°38), Job 21:31; 3179 PY to his own place,
Ex. 18:23; 12) Ὁ) to the right hand, Gen. 24:49;

Amp by for ay by into his inwards, i.e. into him,

+

~

1 Ki. 17:21. Hence by ἫΝ τίν᾽, 179 to stretch out

DCXXLX

y

the hand to, or towards any thing (Isaiah 11:8; see
. nov), by Sp (also 98 289} to fall away to any one;
Ὁ AND (also τὲ 3D) to write to any one, 2 Ckron.
30:1; 2} 32 O° to turn the heart to any thing (see
Dy); by MMA to bow oneself before any one, Lev.
26:1; and so after a verb of going (2 Sam. 15:20),
of coming (ibid. verse 4), of fleeing (Isa. 10:3), of
drawing near, Eze. 44:13; of sending, Neh:6:3; of
being taken, Job 18:8; of telling, Job 36:33; Isa.
| 63:1; of love (see 13Y) and desire, Cant. 7:11. Also,
2Sa.14:1, DOway dy aden 2d “the heart of the
king (inclined) to Absalom,” i.e. he loved him.
Specially it is —(a) in a hostile sense, against, upon,
auf (etwas) log, iber (etivas) her. Judges 16:12,
ΕΣ DAvPS “ the Philistines (are) upon thee,” 1. 6.
they rise against thee. Eze. 5:8, Wey ‘223 “ behold
I am against thee,” i.e. I invade thee, attack thee
(elsewhere ON ‘N), Job 16:4, 9, 10; 19:12; 21:27;
30:12; 33:10; Isaiah 9:20; 29:3; also, by DP to
rise against any one; TY 25) 30 to besiege a city;
by 33D to surround any one (in a hostile manner);

Ὁ YN to take counsel against any one, etc. More |
rarely —(b) in a good sense; towards, e.g. 10h ney
DY 1 Sa. 20:8.—(c) By writers of the silver age (see
the Chald.), it is not unfrequently so put for ON and
?, that it is rendered in Latin by a dative. Est.3:9,
aw 420 by DN “if it seem good to the king,” i. e.
pleases him (compare Ezr. 5:17); and so also not un-
frequently in the book of Job, as, 33:23; wv ON
YOY 1. 4. 19 wt ON “if there be to him,” if he have.
Job 22:2, iy 13D" 3 “if he be profitable to him-
self;” 6:27; 19:5; 30:2; 33:27; 38:10; compare
Eze. 27:5; Prov. 29:5. Less correctly to this class
some have referred D'2¥3 2) towards heaven; Ex.
g:22; jn Sy Isa. 17:7; (13) oy ἽΠ) Mic. 4:1; and
others of this kind, which belong to No. 1, ὦ, latter part.

(B) Conj. for WY Y—(1) although (compare
letter A, 1, 6, 8). Job16:17, "BPD DON N? Dy
“although there be no violence in my hands;”
34:6; Isaiah53:9. (Arab. 48 id.; see Schult. on
Job, Martini on Isa. loc. cit.).

(2) because that, because, followed by a pret.
Gen. 31:20; Ps. 119:136;Ezr. 3:11; more fully by
WS Deut. 29:24; 2 Sam. 3:30; 5 9) Deut. 31:17;
Ps. 139: 14.

It is compounded with other particles—(A) bya
pr. as according to, wie e& angemeffen (ift), comp. 25
A, No.1, Z; Isa. 59:18; 63:7. By far the most
frequent compound is—

(B) by (Arab. er στ» although this is rare im
' Arabic, see 1 Ki. 13:15, Arab. Vers.).

poy—ty
(1) pr. from upon, from above, used of things
which go away from the place, in or upon which they
had been; Germ. von oben weg, e. g. Gen. 24:64, “she
alighted opin Syd from off the camel.” Gen. 48:17,
he took the hand tN SyD from off his head,” on
which it was placed. ‘B Sy? wN Nb? to behead any
- one, Gen. 40:19. 12D Syn NTP to read of that which
is written upon the book, (compare by 273), Jer. 36:
11, compare Isa. 34:16; Amos 7:11. Jud. 16:20,
“Jehovah departed yoy from above him,” (the
Spirit of God having rested upon him). Specially
—(q) it is used of those who lay aside a garment,
(see 5Y A, No.1, @), Gen. 38:14, 19; Isa. 20:2; a
shoe, Josh. 5:15; who draw off a ring from the finger,
Gen. 41:42; compare Deu. 8:4; 29:4; whence it is
used of the skin, Job 30:30, ‘299 WY “Ny “my skin
has become black (and falls) off from me;” verse 17.
Figuratively, Jud. 16:19, “strength departed from
off him,” (as he had been clothed with it, see vad).
—(6) it is used of those who remove something
troubling, which had been a burden to them (see oY
No.1, letter a, 8). Exod. 10:28, by τ “depart
from me,” to whom thou art troublesome and as it
were a burden. Gen. 13:11; 25:6. 2Sam. 19:10,
“(David) fled out of the land DAN byD from Ab-
salom,” (to whom his father began to be a trouble).
(2) from at, from by, from near anything
(comp. 23) No. 3), as if de..juxta, prope. Gen. 17:22,
“and Jehovah went up 07738 20 from by Abra-
ham.” Gen. 35:13; Nu. 16:26; hence after verbs
of passing by, Gen.18:3; removing, Job 19:13;
turning oneself away, Isa.7:17; Jer. 2:5; Hos. 9:1.
(3) ? 29 nearly i.q. oY (comp. ? NOAD i.g. NOA),
above, Neh. 12:37; upon anything, Gen. 1:7; Eze.
1:25; over anything Jon. 4:6; 2 Chron.13:4; Neh.

12:31; near, by, 2 Ch. 26:19. (Aram. wo SAS
jd. Matt. 2:9.) Also, without > (like ΣΓΊΠΕΙΘ for
ONMAD) above, Neh.3:28. Eccl. 5:7, ἈΠῸ M22 °D
“HY 133 “ for one high (powerful), who is above
the high, watcheth him;” i.e. there is above the most
powerful, one more powerful, who takes care of him.
Psal. 108:5; and with an acc. Esth. 3:1; near, by,
Jer. 36:21.

by Chald. with suff. πον, xyby, himdy i. q. Heb.

(1) upon (auf), Dan. 2:10, 29, 46, 48, 49; 3:12,
etc.

(2) 1. ᾳ. Hebr. No. 2, ὑπέρ; specially in the sig-
nification of surpassing, Dan. 3 19; figuratively, for,
on account of, used of cause; whence ΠῚ 2.) there-
fore, Ezr. 4:15.

(3) often i. q. ON to some person or thing, after

DCXXX

που τὸν
verbs of entering, Dan. 2:24; returning, Dan. 4:31;
sending, Ezr. 4:11, 17, 18; writing, 4:7 [but tls is
Heb. ]; i. q. ° the mark of the dative, Dan. 6:19,
* sleep fled miby tohim” (i.e. his sleep); hence 2) 28
Ezr. 5:17, and 2) "BY Dan. 4:24, to srem geod ta
some one, i. e. to please him.

by more rarely οἷν, with suff. iby m. a yoke, a
curved piece of wood fastened to the pole or beam,
laid upon the neck of beasts for drawing, Nu. 19:2;
Deut. 21:3. Mostly used figuratively of servitude,
1 Sam.6:7; 1 Ki. 12:11; Isaiah 9:3; of calamity,

Gaul o-
Lam. 3:27. Arab. (Δ id., from the root 55¥, Js
No. II, 2.

ἦν Ch. followed by 19 over, Dan. 6:3.
NPY (“yoke”), [Ulla], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 7:39.

Ὄ aby an unused root, i. q. μοὺς to be strong.
Hence the pr. n. aby Ν᾽ (see under 38). ]

aby an unused root, 1.4. ab to stammer ; whence—

ΔῊΝ τὰ. adj. stammering, 18. 32:4. (Arabic
Se
ic barbarian.)
eS =

my fut. nbyy. —(1) To Go uP. (Arab. le to be
high, lifted up, also to go up. In the Indo-Germanie

languages to the same family belongs the Latin root,’

alo (aufziebn); whence alesco (wadjen), alius, altare,
and, with the breathing at the beginning of the word
hardened, cello; whence celsus, excello, collis. As to
the German roots, see Fulda, Germ. Wurzelworter,
§ ccx.2.) Constr. followed by 2% of place to which
one ascends, Isa. 14:14; 28% Ex. 24:13, 15, 18; 34:4:
b Isa. 22:1; 3 Ps. 24:3; Cant.7:9; followed by an
ace. Gen. 49:4, T28 ‘23% m>y ‘D “because thou
wentest up thy father’s couch ;” Prov. 21:22; Nu.
13:17; Jud.g:48. It is very often used in speak-
ing of those who go from a lower region towards a
higher; for instance, of those who go to Judea from
Egypt, Gen. 13:1; 44:24; Ex. 1:10; from the king-
dom of the ten tribes, Isa.'7:1,6; 1 Ki. 12:27, 28;
15:17; Acts 15:2; from Assyria, Isa. 36:1, 10; from
Babylonia, Ezr. 2:1; Nek. 7 :6; from all countries
(Zec. 14:16, 17); also of those who go up to the
sanctuary, Ex. 34:24; 1 Sa. 1:3; 10:3 (sanctuaries
having anciently been built on high places, like mo-
nasteries, of which those who go thither are waid in

Syriac, to go up (aden), compare under the word

22 No. 3, 4), who go to the city (cities having, im

ΡΥ

_—

; 25:37.
by?

νον τὸν

like manner, been built on mountains), 1 Sa. 9:11;
dud. ®:8; 20:18, 31; Hos.8:9; who go into the
dsert (which seems, like the sea, to rise before those
who look at it), Job 6:18; Matt. 4:1; who goto a
prince or judges (from their commonly residing in
citadels), Num. 16:12, 14; Jud. 4:5; 20:3; Ruth
4:1; Deut. 17:8.

Inanimate things are also said to go up, as smoke,
Gen. 19:28 (and even any thing which being burned
turns to smoke, Jud. 20:40; Jerem. 48:15); vapour,
Genesis 2:6; the morning, Gen.19:15; 32:25, 27;
anger (which is often compared to smoke), Ps. 18:9;
78:21, 31; 2Sa.11:20; also, a way which goes up-
wards, Jud. 20:31; a tract of rising ground, Josh.
16:1; 18:12; a lot which comes up out of the urn,
Lev. 16:9, 10; Josh. 18:11; a plant which sprouts
forth and grows, Gen. 40:10; 41:22; Deu. 29:22;
(poet. used of men, Gen. 49:9); whence the part.
nbiy Job 36:33 (a plant) sprouting forth; compare
πον,

Like other verbs of going, flowing (see 7, 722);
poet. it is construed with an ace. of the thing, which
goes up in great plenty, as though it all were changed
into it; Proverbs 24:31, DWP ἜΣ npy Mai “ be-
hold! it all (the field) went up thorns,” i. 4. becomes
thorns, like a house when burned turns to smoke,
Isa. 34:13; 5:6; Am. 8:8; 9:5.

(2) Metaph. to increase, to become strong (as a
battle), 1 Ki. 22:35; wealth, Deut. 28:43; followed
by Y, to overcome, Pro. 31:29. As to the phrase
30 oy ney see by p. pexxvil, A.

(3) A garment when put on is said to go up (see
bY No. 1,@,a), Lev.19:19; a razor when used for
the head, Jud. 16:17; a bandage, when applied to a
wound (see 13398); also things which are taken up,
carried away (compare Hiph. No. 3), Job 5:26; 36:
20; also things which come up into an account
(compare Hiph. No.3), 1 Ch. 27:24.

Nipuat (pass. of Hiph.).— (1) to be made to σοι,

ie. to be brought up, Ezr. 1:11.

(2) to be made to depart, to be driven away, Jer.
37:11; Nu.16:24, 27; 2 Sa. 2:27.

(3) to be elevated, exalted (used of God), Psalm
47:10; 97:9.

ΗΊΡΗΙΙ, nbyn (rarely nbyn Hab.1:15)—(1) to cause
(any one, or any thing) to go up, e.g. on a roof, Josh.
2:6; out.of a pit, Gen. 37:28; to lead up, to take

Constr. followed by an ace., once followed
Eze. 26:3: Specially to put a sacrifice on the

&

DCXXXI

altar, to offer, Isa. 57:6; niby nbyn to offer a burnt
offering, Lev. 14:20; Job1:5.

(2) to take up, Ps. 102:25.

(3) to bring up into an account, 1 Ki.g:21.

(4) to spread over, to overlay with. 1 Ki,
10:17, TST POY May snp DD nye «and he
overlaid one shield with three minx of gold,” i.¢
he used it in gilding one shield.

Hopuax ΠΡ. (for APYT) to be led up, Nah. 2:8;
to be offered (as a sacrifice), Judges 6:28; to be
brought into an account, 2 Ch. 20:34.

Hirnpak., to lift up oneself, Jer. 51:3.

Derived nouns, by, by, nby, nby, sy | by Wa Syn,
Syb, ney ney, nPyA, and the pr. names 17 yrs, “Sy

7 ἜΣ

Chald. my.

nby constr. ney , with suff. amby (Ps. 1:3); plur.
constr. by Neh. 8:15; m. a leaf, Gen. 3:7; 8:11;
collect. leaves, Ps. 1:3; Isa. 1:30; fromthe root nby
in the sense of growing and sprouting forth.

πον Chald. pretext, cause, Dan.6:5,6. (Aram.
and Arab. JANS, gle id. In Arabic it is also used —

of any thing, which is made. the pretext of neglect-
ing another, see the root δῶν No. I, Kal.)

my more rarely πρὶν fi—(1) what is laid on
the altar, what is offered on the altar (see the
root, Hiphil No. 1); specially i. q. bby a burnt of-
fering, a sacrifice of which the whole was burned,
Gen. 22:3,6; Lev. 1:4, seq.

(2) ascent, steps, Eze. 40:26.

Sometimes npy is contracted from nw iniquity,
which see. ᾿

πον emphat. aby Ch. a burnt offering, pl.
poy Ezr. 6:9.

mioy f.—(1) with the letters transposed, i. q.
NY (which, in Hos. loc. cit., is found in many copies),
—(1) tntquity, Hos. 10:9. (Compare 2th. OAM:
iq. A.)

(2) [Alvah, Aliah], pr.n. of an Edomite tribe,
Gen. 36:40; 1 Ch. 1:51 9p, where ano has ΠΛ,

δον (denom. from py, ΤΌΣ of the form
D227, ΡΠ), m. pl. youth, juvenile age, Psa. 89:
46; Job 33:25; poet. used of juvenile strength. Job
20:11, MAY IND WNinyy “ (although) his bones are
full of juvenile strength,” as well rendered by the
LXX., Chald., Syriac (others take it as hidden sins),
Used of the youthful period of a people, Isa. 54:4.

ny (* unrighteous” [“ 1. ᾳ. GU thick,

Ὀο»- ΠΡ

heavy”]), [Alvan], pr. n. of an Edomite, Gen. 36:
23, which is written 1523) 1 Ch. 1:40.

maby f. ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Pro. 30:15, pr. a leech, as
rightly rendered by the LXX., Vulg., Gr. Venet.
oa

(Arab. iis, Syr. LoNs id. from the root (3+ and
gt to adhere); hence used as a female monster or
spectre, an insatiable sucker of blood, such as _} ΓΝ
4j,2)| in the Arabian superstitions, especially in the
- Thousand and One Nights, or like the Vampyre of
our fables. [Such profane follies must not be looked
on as illustrations or explanations of the inspired
Scripture; as if the Holy Ghost could sanction such

vanities.] So Gael in the Kamis is rendered by

the very word 1,6}, which Bochart (Hieroz, ii. 801)
and Alb. Schult. on Prov. loc. cit. have incorrectly
interpreted fate. See also my remarks on the super-
stitions of the Hebrews and other Orientals with
regard to spectres, in Comment. on Isa. 34:14.

Ty i. ἢ: poy and yoy TO EXULT, TO REJOICE,
(originally, I believe, used of a sound of joy, like
ἀλαλάζω, 12), not of leaping, dancing, like the syn.

3), 2Sa.1:20; Ps. 68:5; followed by 3, concern-
ing anything, Psalm 149:5; Hab. 3:18. It is also
applied to inanimate things, Ps.g6:12. It is some-
times used in a bad sense, of insolent, haughty men,
Ps. 94:3; Isa. 23:12; compare 5:14.

Derived noun, poy, and—

Ὧν τη. exulting, rejoicing, Isa. 5:14.
: οἷν an unused root; Arab. LIé to be thick,

dense, with the letters transposed [155 to be dark;
whence — r

maby f. thick darkness, Gen.15:17; Eze. 12:6,
7, 12.

“s (“going up,” perhaps “height;” from the
root mby), pr. ἢ. Eli, a high priest; the predecessor
of Samuel [as judge in Israel], 1 Sam. 1:3, seqq.;
LXX. Vulg. Ἡλί, Heli.

; τι. a pestle, Prov. 27:22; from the root nby
to be lifted vp (compare No.3). It may also be sus-
pected that the signification is taken from the root
bby; Arabic ᾿ς Conj. Il. to strike with repeated
blows; but it is not necessary to resort to this.

ΤΆ adj. only in ἢ τον higher, upper, Josh.15:
19; Jud. 1:15; from the root πῃ; of the form Sep.

DCXXXII

ποῦν. πρὸ

δ Chald. most high, supreme. πον πον

Dan. 3:26, 32; 5:18, 21; and simply ΠΕΣ) Dan. :

4:14,21; 7:25; used of the only and most high
God. In a’n> always wy; according to the Syriac

ao”

form LAs.
ΓΝ ana Τ᾽ 3) sce MOY and Nov.

my f—(1) an upper chamber, a loft on the
roof of a house; ὑπερῷον, Giller, Erfer. (Arabic

4
Sew “ΦΦ..»

dlc, dle.) Jud. 3:23, 25; 1 ΚΙ. 17:19,23; 2 Ki.

4:10. Poet. used of heaven, Ps. 104:3, 13.
(2) a ladder, ascent by steps, by which one
went up to the temple, 2 Chron. 9:4.

troy m. ngbby f. adj. —(1) high, higher (opp. ἴα
HANA), Gen. 40:17. 739¥7 77737 the higher pool
(i.e. situated in a higher place), 2 Ki. 18:17; Eze.
42:5. Used once of something set in an elevated
place, and made an example of punishment to men,
such as is called in Greek παραδειγματίζεσθαι. 1 Ki.
9:8, ἢ ὍΣ MM AIT MBN Vulg. et domus hee erit in
exemplum.

(2) Supreme, Most High, used of God, as ΤῊ 5x
Gen. 14:18; 2 AYN Psa. 7:18; ἢ} Dib Psalm
57:3; and simply troy Ps.9:3; 21:8. (The Phe-
nicians and Carthaginians used the same word in
speaking of their gods, viz. ᾿Ἐλιοῦν, i. ᾳ. ὕψιστος, Philo
Bybl. in Euseb. Prep. Evang. i. 10; and Alonim
valonuth (mydy) pvSy) the gods and goddesses, pr.
those who are above, both male and female. Plaut.
Pen. v.1, 1; also pr. n. Abdalonimus, 1. 6. Tay
n’31">y the servant, i. 6. worshipper of the gods.)

troy Ch. id., only in plur. (majest.) P21"Y used
of the supreme God, Dan. 7:22, 25. [But may not
this pl. adj. be equivalent to ὕψιστα in the New Test.?
highest places. |

WPY m. exulting, joyful, Isa. 24:8; sometimes
(like the verb, which see), used in a bad sense, exult-
ing, insolently, Isa.22:2; Zeph.2:15; Isa. 13:3,
Anya spy [but the second word really is ‘M83: ren-
dered in Thes. “ those who rejoice in my splen-
dour”), Zeph. 3:11.

by m. ἅπ. λεγόμ. Ps. 12:7; workshop, from

the root bby No. I, 3.

plur. Y f. adeed, work—(1) used of the ex-
cellent deeds of God, Ps. 9:12; 77:13.

(2) of the deeds of men, especially in a bad sense,

MOD, (rom the root bby I, 3), Ps. 14:1; 66:5
ny’

2 a

a, ae.

Ss ἡ ρας ee SD ee ee ee ee

ενν- πον
Deut. 98:14, 17 (comp. 99Y I, 2). Zephaniah 3:7,
conid 59 ΠΟ =“ they perverted all their
doings,” they acted perversely, wickedly; Ps. 14:1;
141:4; Ezek. 14:22.

moby f. i.q. the preceding No.1, a deed (of
God), Jer. 32:19.

ΓΝ f. (from the root v2), exultation, re-
joitcing, Hab. 3:14.

ny f. Chald. the higher part of a house, i. q.
Heb. my, Dan. 6:11.

1. bby i. q. Arab. (\c pr. TO DRINK AGAIN, after
a former draught (for which they use the verb 12),
in order to quench thirst fully. Conj. II. to drink
again and again, to drink deep. But this primary
notion is variously applied, for instance, to a second
blow, by which one already wounded is killed; to an
after-milking, by which the milk is altogether drawn
away; to a gleaning, and going over boughs, so as
to collect all that may be left from the former harvest,
ete., see Jauhari and Firuzabadi, in Alb. Schult.
Origg. Hebr. i. c. 6, who treats on this root at con-
siderable length. In Hebrew it is— re.
(1) toglean, to make a gleaning, like _\c Conj.

II.; see Po. No. 1, and γῦρον,

(2) to quench thirst, figuratively applied to
gratifying lust (see Hithpa. Jud. 19:25); more often
to gratify one’s desire (den Muth fiblen) in vering
_ any one, petulantly making sport of him, hence to be
| petulant (mutbwillig feyn), ἀρὴν, δον, obiy a petulant
(boy), abstr. Dyn.

(3) to perform (a work), to accomplish (etwas
vollbringen, vollfihren), see 2.23), hence todo a
deed, see Po. No. 3, and the nouns 77 »Y, Soy,

Port —(1) to glean, Lev. 19:10; followed by an
acc. of the field, Deu. 24:21. Figuratively applied
to a people utterly destroyed, Jer. 6:9.

(2) to be petulant. Part. 921 a petulant (boy),
Isa. 3:12, i. α. Sbiy, Sbiy which see.

(3) to vex, to illtreat any one, followed by 5 of
pers. Lam.1:22; 2:20, 73 A; oy md ‘© whom hast
thou thus vexed?” Lam.3:51, ward nddiy YY

“ my eye vexes me,” i. 6. pains me (from weeping).
Pass. Lam. 1:12, “ like unto my sorrow % Sy WR
‘which has been brought upon me.” Job16:15,
72 WyY2 wibby “1 have ill-treated my head in
the dust,” i. 6.1 have made it dirty, altogether covered
with dust.

ΗΙΤΉΡΑΕΙ, Syn — (1) pr. to satisfy thirst, used

< _

DCXXXIII

οὖν- ρὸν
of lust, followed by 3 on any one, Judges 19:25; t
satisfy the mind in vexing any one, and making
sport of him (well rendered by the LXX. ἐμπαίζω,
Vulg. illudo), 1 Sa. 31:4; 1Ch. 10:4; Num. 22:29;
Jer. 38:19.

(2) to put forth all one’s power, to expend
it in destroying any one, followed by 3 Exod. 10:2;
1 Sa. 6:6.

Hirupoe., to complete, to do adeed, Ps. 141:4.

Derived nouns, Ship, obiy, niddy, ὗν, npvoy, my,

boy, Sibym, Chald. nby.
εὐ ae
II. ips perenne root. Arab. .\>—(1) to put
in, to thrust in, and intrans. to enter, like the Ch.
bby.—(2) to bind on, to bind fast, whence ὃν ΤῊ
a yoke (like the Lat. jugum a jungendo, Gr. ζυγόν,
from ζευγνύω).

by Chald. i.q. Hebr. No. II.—(1) to enter (Syr.
id.). Specially used of any one who enters, and is
admitted to the private audience of a king, Dan 2-
16,24. Pret. Sy Dan. loc. cit.; fem. ney; and ney
5:10. Part. plur. poy 4:4; 5:8 33, pody.
(2) to set (used of the sun [the subst. byn]), Dan.
6:15. Comp. Hebr. sia.

APHEL, to bring in any one, followed by 3 of pers.,
pret. ὅν) (the letter ) being inserted) Dan.2:25; 6:19;
Imp. bya 2:24; inf. nova 5:7; and my 4:3.

Hopuat 2¥i) to be introduced, 5:13, 15.

Derived noun, 232.

nidsy const. niddy plur. fem. gleanings, Jerem.
:9; Obad. 1:5; Isa.17:6; Jud. 8:2; from the root
1.1.

4

£4 3)

IL οὖν TO HIDE, TO CONCEAL. In Kal only
occurring in part. pass. poy hidden (sins), Ps. 90:8.

Νιρηαι, D993 to be hidden, to lie hid, Nab. 3:11;
followed by ἢ of person from whom any thing is:
hid, Lev. 5:2; and **Y2 4:13; Num. 5:13. Part.
pydy secret men, crafty, Ps. 26:4.

Hiran D°793—(1) to hide, followed by 12 from
any one, 2 Kings 4:27. Specially —(a) ΣΝ poy
followed by ἢ to hide the eyes, i.e. to turn them
away from any one, implying neglect, Eze. 22:26;
and refusing aid, Isa.1:15; compare Prov. 28:27;
sometimes connivance, Lev. 20:4; 1 Sam. 12:3 (tol-
lowed by 3). Without O° Psa. 10:1.—(b) DMA
ΤΠ to hide the ear, not to choose to hear, Lam. 3:56.

(2) to hide, to cover over with words, i.e. to
chide, to rebuke (opp. to throw light on, i.e. to praise),
Job 42:3.

οὐ

ΗΙΤΗΡΆΕΙ, to hide one’s self. Job6:16; used
of rivers, 222-D5YN) ἸΌΝ “in which the snow hideth
itself,” i.e. the snow water in the spring (22 here
having the signification of approach, see No. 1, ὃ, a).
Followed by {> to turn oneself away from any
thing, to withdraw from it; Deut. 22:1,3,4. Psa.
55:2, ‘N3INAD OPYNAOS “hide not thyself from my
supplication;” Isa. 58:7.

‘Derived nouns, D7, ΟἿ, MPLYA [also MOY, see
note on that word].

IL. oby or οὖν an unused root, Arab. -
pubes fuit et coéundi cupidus, used both of persons

when young, and of animals; Syriac PSSL id.
Hence poy and πῃ [but see note], OA

pby emph. ΤΟΥΣ Ch. m. i. ᾳ. Hebr. pdiy remote
time (eternity), used of time future, Dan. 3:33;
4:31; 7:27, and of the past, Ezr. 4:15; whence,
Dan. 2:20, Rory ΠΟ ΝΟ, “from eternity and
unto eternity.”

DY m.a youth, a young man of the age of
puberty, 1 Sam. 17:56; 20:22 (for which, verse 21,
S-2s~ Ἕωσ ωυ

there is 2); Arab. 2) esc from the root pby
No. II. ἫΝ ‘i

πον f, of the preceding, a girl of marriageable

G--s §-U- =
age, like the Arab. deli, Jz; Syr. λον, ;
Ch. 8ADDY, i. 4, TB, and Gr. νεᾶνις (by which word
the Hebrew 1292 is rendered by the LXX. Ps.68: 26;
and Aqu., Symm., Theod., Isa.7:14), Gen. 24:43;
Ex. 2:8; Prov. 30:19. PI. nindy Ps. 68:26; Cant.
1:3; 6:8. Used of a youthful spouse recently
married, Isa.'7:14 (compare npina Joel 1:8). [See
note at the end of the αὐτὶ. ἡ The notion of unspotted
virginity is not that which this word conveys, for
which the proper word is nana (see Cant. 6:8, and
Prov. loc. cit; so that in Isa. loc. cit. the LXX. have
incorrectly rendered it παρθένος); neither does it
convey the idea of the unmarried state, as has of late
been maintained by Hengstenberg, (Christol. des A.
T. ii. 6g), but of the nubile state and puberty. See
Comment. on Isa. loc. cit.— nindy °Y in the manner
of virgins, nad) Sungfrauen Weije (see by No: 1; ἃ, 7);
i.e. with the virgin voice, sharp, Germ. soprano, opp.
to the lower voice of men, 1 Ch. 15:20 (see as to this
passage under the root ΠῈΣ No.1 Piel); Ps. 46:1.
Forkel (Gesch. der Musik, i. p. 142) understood it to
mean virgin measures (compare Germ. Sungfrauweis),
but this does n>: suit the context, in 1 Ch. loe. cit.

DCXXXIV

yoy—nby

[ Note. The object in view in secking to undermine
the opinion which would assign the signification of
virgin to this word, is clearly to raise a discrepancy
between Isa. 7:14, and Matt.1:23: nothing which has
been state does, however, really give us any ground
for assigning another meaning. The ancient versions,
which gave a different rendering, did so for party pur-
poses, while the LXX., who could have no such mo-
tive, render it virgin in the very passage where it must
to their minds have occasioned a difficulty. Alma in
the Punic language signified virgin, as Gesenius rightly
states in Thes., on the authority of Jerome. The ab-
solute authority of the New Test. is, however, quite
sufficient to settle the question to a Christian.]

ἼΣΩΣ (“hidden”), [Almon], pr. n.—(1) of a
town in the tribe of Benjamin, Josh, 21:18, cailed
in 1 Ch.6:45 ΡΣ But—(2) monday iby Nu
33:46, is a station of the Israelites in the desert of
Sinai.

mindy a word δὶς λεγόμ. but of uncertain autho-
rity.— (1) Ps. 9:1, seems to be the same as nindy
Ps. 46:1 (see under the word mby), with the virgin
voice, (unless it should be so read).

(2) Ps. 48:15, where the context requires it to be
understood i. q. O2W eternity, for ever, LXX. εἰς
τοὺς αἰῶνας, Vulg. in secula (as if they had pto-
nounced it nindy), Many copies, both MSS. and
printed, have, mpy (better nyo-y), unto death,
and this might be preferred, [rejected in Thes. as not
suiting the context]. As to this use of the particle

¥, compare Isa. 10:25; Ps. 19:7.

"by Ch. Gentile noun, from dy (which see),
an Elamite, pl. snpby Elamites, Ezr. 4:9.

naby (“covering”), [Alemeth], pr.n. πὶ ταὶ
(1) 1 Ch. 7:8.—(2) 1 Ch. 8:36; 9:42.

nby see fiody.

bby i. q. ἦν and ΤΣ TO REJOICE, TO BE MERRY,
Job 20:18. ;

Nipnat, Job 39:13, ΠΌΡΨΣ O'27A22 “ the wing of
the ostriches exults;” i.e. moves itself briskly;
comp. 1]. ii. 462, ἀγαλλόμεναι πτερύγεσσι.

ΗΙΤΉΡΑΕΙ,, to rejoice, Pro. 7:18.

δὴ by a root of very doubtful authority, which nae
been regarded as the same as y1> to swallow down,
to suck in; and: hence has been derived fut. Piel
WM they will suck in, Job 39:30. But I suspect
the true reading may be why> (» being changed inte

> |

κα γον Aes |

_ guishing, lamenting, Eze. 31:15.

oy—ydy

>, letter of the same form only larger), i.e. μου
(or ayy) they stp up eagerly, pret. Pilel (a form
frequently used to indicate rapid motion).

2Y Chald. f. 1. ᾳ. Heb. Y2¥ a rid, pl. !YY Dan.
7:5. Bertholdt here incorrectly understands the
word to mean canine teeth, tusks.

ἢ ay not used in Kal; pr. TO COVER, TO WRAP

up. (Arab. Wal2, Gr. καλύπτω. Comp. sy No.1.)
PuaL—(1) to be covered, Cant. 5:14.
(2) to languish, to faint (pr. to be covered with
darkness, see synn. TOY, OY), Isa. 51:20.
HirupaEL—(1) to vail oneself, Gen. 38:14.
(2) 1. ᾳ. Pual No.2, to faint, to languish with

heat, Jon. 4:8; with thirst, Am. 8:13.

maby m. (verbal of Pual with "> parag.), lan-
[In Thes. this
is said to be for 15?Y, and it is referred to the Pret.

_ Pual of the root. ]

vby fut. yoy), i. q. roy and D2Y To EXULT, TO
REJOICE, TO BE JOYFUL, Pro.11:10; 28:12. yoy
M2 to rejoice in Jehovah, Psa. 5:12; 9:3; 1 Sam.

_ 2:1. Followed by b to exult over any one, Psal.
@5:2. Used figuratively of inanimate things, 1 Ch.

δ 16:32.

* Derivative, ΕΑ

oby a root not used as averb, Arab. (s\<, rae

_ to adhere; heace Apry a leech, which see. ~

Dy (with conjunctive accents) and DY (with dis-
tinctives, or with the art.) with suff. "DY, comm. (but
rarely f. Ex. 5:16; Jud. 18:7), a people, so called
from their being collected together, see the root DDY
No.1 (Arab. ἃ οἷς the common people). It is very
often used of Israel, as being the people of God, ὮΝ
AYN Exod. 15:13; Deut. 32:36; YAP OY the holy
people, Deu. 7:6; npn DY the people peculiarly be-
longing to God, Deut. 4:20, ete.; and in opposition
to DN3 (see M3); but the pl. OMY Isa. 8:9; Psal. 33:
10, and ὙΠ ὩΣ Deut. 28:10, etc., is used of all
peoples. Specially it is used —

(1) of single races or tribes, 6. g. ἜΣ DY Jud. 5:
18; pl. often of the tribes of Israel (comp. the δήμοι

of the Athenians), Gen. 49:10; Deut. 32:8; 33:3,

19; Isa. 3:13; Hos.10:14; Ps. 47:2, 10; and even

᾿ used of the race or family of any one, especially in
| the plural ‘5 "DY the kindred, relatives of any one,

ig. “Ξ WIN (see WN No.1, 1) Lev. 21:1, 4; 19:16.
Mey Dy PI to be gathered to one’s people, 1. 4.

~~

ae ;
=

DCXXXV

by—Doy
elsewhere is called, to be gathered to one’s “athera
(see IDS Niphal). (Hence has arisen its use in the

singular of single relatives; whence Arab. ,> an

ΐ
uncle, and the pr. n. 9828 kinsman of God, DY to
whom God is kinsman.) Poet. used of any peculiar
race of men, as 12) DY the afflicted people, Ps.18:28;
comp. ΡΝ *14 just men, Gen. 20:4.

(2) Opp. to princes, leaders, or the king; it de-
notes the citizens, the common people (compare
Aade opp. to Jeaders, Il. 11. 365; xili. 108; xxiv. 28),
1 Kings 12:16; 2 Kings 11:17; 23:21; Eze. 7:27;
soldiers, Jud. 5:2; hence, followed by a genit. the
companions, or servants of a leader or lord; i. q.
WWIN (see UN No. 1, A); feine Leute. Cant. 6:12,
a") "DY niaa “the chariot of the companiong
of the prince,” die Wagen des fiirftlidjen Gefolges: (>
being, I consider, in this place not a suffix, but
paragogic, and a mark of the constr. state). Keel.
4:16; also used of the servants of a private master,
1 Ki. 19:21; 2 Ki.4:41. Elsewhere—

(3) when an individual speaks, my people is the
people to which I belong; Isaiah 53:8 [?]; Ruth
1:16; whence ‘2 323 the sons of my people; i.e. my
countrymen, Gen. 23:11; poet. "2Y NZ id. (see Na
No. 5), Lam. 2:11; 3:14; 4:3,6. With the art. it
is used —

(4) also of the whole human race, i. αᾳ. OTS
Isa. 40:7; 42:5; 44:7; and to this may also be
referred the words spoken in bitter irony, Job 12:2,
DY OAS 3 OJIN “surely ye are the whole human
race, and with you wisdom will die,” (ibr jeyd alle
Welt, und habt aller Welt Weisheit). ,

(5) Poet. used of a troop, herd of animals, Prov.
30:25, 26; Ps. 74:14; compare 3 No.2; also Gr.
δῆμος.

Plur, 5% constr. %¥ (more rarely in the Aramean
manner ΟΝ constr. "POY Neh. 9:22, 24; Jud,
5:14); peoples, nations; also the tribes of Israel;
see above No. 1, the kindred, relatives of any one;
see above No. 2.

DY Chald. id. Plur. }*2)Y, emph. 8D2Y Dan. 3:4,
7, 31; 5:19; 6:26; 7:14. Syriac οι; plur.

DY prop: conjunction, communion; from the
root DY; always used as a particle. It is—
(A) adv. together, moreover, at the same time
er

Gr. σύν, μετά; Arab. lee. 1 Sam. 17:42, “he was
ruddy ΠΣ ΠΕ ὮΝ and at the same time (um

y—Dy

dabey) of a handsome coun‘enance,” 1 Sam. 16:12. It
* ia far more pepenty -- -

(Β) prep. with suff. ὯΝ (for which also ‘T2¥ is
used; see 72); JOY in pause and fem. 72, yy,

WY, ODPY, DY and ODP (Syr. pS, Arab. transp.

-, Re)

Peas bith, cum (which is of the same origin; see
under the root DY); prop. used of fellowship and
companionship. Gen. 13:1, 18Y wid} “and Lot with
him;” Gen. 18:16; 1Sam.g:24. Hence—(a) used
of aid. Gen. 21:22, 729 DTN “God is with thee,”
i. 6. aids thee, Gen. 26:3, 28; 1 Sam. 14:45; hence
after verbs of aiding; as WY (Germ. beyftebn), 1 Ch.
12:21; P20 (which see), ete. ;

(6) Of fellowship in action, as DY P?M to share
with any one, Pro. 29:24; to inherit with any one,
Gen. 21:10; to make a covenant with any one (see
13); OY 135 (see 134), to converse with any one;
hence DY 137 the word which I speak with any one,
Job 15:11; 2 Chron. 1:9; OY 33% to lie with any
one, Gen. 19:32, seq. ; 30:15. if used of those who
are acting in mutual hostility, it is—

(c) with for against, as DY pno3 to ‘fight, to
wage war with any one; OY Pax2 to straggle with,
DY 3") to strive with, also Psalm 55:19, ὁ Ὁ 33 "5
"TY “ for they come with many (they have many
allies in battle) against me.” Ps. 94:16, “ who will
aid me D'Y > OY (in fighting) with the wicked.”
Job 9:14; 10:17; 16:21; 17:3.

(d) With verbs of doing; to do with any one
(well or ill), to treat him (well or ill), as OY 210 nvy,
dy Dh ney Josh. 2:12; Psal.119:65; OY 2} to
do good to any one, Genesis 32:10; DY ΠΡ to act
friendly with any one, Ps. 50:18; also DY ODA Ps.
18:24; DY DW (see that word); OY 3) Ps. 78:37.
—From the notion of association springs that of —

(6) a common lot. Gen. 18:23, “ wilt thou de-
stroy the righteous with the wicked?” i.e. like the
wicked. Gen. 18:25; Job 3:14,15; 21:8; Psalm
73:5. Ecc.2:16,“ the wise man dies with the
fool,” equally with the fool, the lot of both is the
same, they are treated alike. Hence—

(f) It is used of any equality or similitude; Job
40:15, “ behold the hippopotamus which I have
created J2¥ equally with thee,” as well as I have
created thee; Jobg:26; Ps. 120:4, “(the tongue is

false). DON} v2na OY like coals of broom” [Retem],

>» 6. it pierces and burns like coals. It is used with

verbs of likeness, DY 2022 to be compared with any
thing, i.e. to be like a ‘thing, Ps. 143:7-

(g) It is used of equality as to time; Psalm 72:5,

DCXXXVI

Dy

viny DY WIN “they shall fear thee with the sun!
i. e. as long as the sun shall be; compare Dan. 3:33,
and the expression of Ovid, Amor. i. 15, 16, cum sole
et luna semper Aratus erit.

(2) at, by, near, used of nearness and Vicinity.
82 OY at, or by the fountain, Gen. 25:11; O2¥ ὮΝ
near Shochash; Gen. 35:4; 737? DY by inode a. 8.
at his sanctuary), 1 Sam. 2:21; 25 DY at the face of
any one, Job 1:12. Hence it is said, to dwell by
(or with) any one, i.e. in his house or family, Gen.
27:44; in the same people, Gen. 23:4; to serve by
(or with) one, i. e. to be his servant, Gen. 29:25, 30.
By any one, specially is used—(a) for, in any one’s
house, chez quelqu’un, see the examples already
cited, and also Gen. 24:25, “ there is plenty of straw
and fodder 13¥ by (or with) us,” i. 6. in our house.
In the later Hebrew it is more fully said, ‘5 M3 Dy
1 Ch. 13:14.—(6) in any one’s body, Job 6:4, “ the
darts of the Almighty (are) "128;” LXX. ἐν τῷ σώ-
pari pov. More often—(c) in any one’s mind, Job
27:11, TDN ἣν “IW Dy ws T will not conceal what
are with the Almighty,” ‘i.e. what his thoughts are,
what his mind is; Job 9:35, "23. 'D58 13 δὲ “ not
so (am) I with myself,” i.e. my mind is not such
within me, sc. that I should fear; Nu. 14:24; hence
used of counsel, which any one takes, Job 10:13,
WY MND ΠῚ “I know that such things have
been in thy mind,” that thou purposest such : things;
Job 23:14; used of that which we know, are ac-
quainted with, Ps. 50:11, “the beasts of the field
(are) with me,” or in my mind, i.e. I know them
all, (in the other hemistich ‘AYT); Job 15:9; used
of the opinion of any one (compare apud me multum
valet hac opinio, Arab. φῶς with me, 1. 6. in my

opinion), e. g. DN DY PTY to be righteous in the judg-
ment of God, Job g:2; 25:4. The Hebrews express
this more fully (but only, however, the later writers),
"29 DY, ‘23? OY, like the Gr. pera φρεσίν, Lat. apud
animum (to maintain, to propose), Ecc. 1:16, 734
vad py «I spoke with my heart;” Deut. 8:5; Psa,
77:7; 2 Ch.1:11; used of purpose, 1 Ch. 22:7,
28:2; 2 Ch.6:7,8; 24:4; 29:10; of that which we
know, Josh. 14:7; 1 Ki. 10:2; 2 Ch.g:1.—(d) by
(or with) men is often used for amongst them, ἐπ
their midst, like the Gr. μεθ᾽ ἑταίρων, μετ᾽ ἀνδράσι,
Lat. apud exercitum, for in exercitu (compare Germ
mit, which is of the samme stock as Mitte, and the Gr
pera), Isa. 38:11, San ‘20 DY “amongst the in
habitants of the world;” 2 Sam. 13:23, DY ἘΝ Ok
“amongst the Ephraimites.”—(e) Metaph. it is
notwithstanding, in spite of (compare 3 letter

4

Ἵν -ὦν
%, No.3, Arab. :- De Sacy, Gram. Arabei. § 1094,
ed.2) Cin spite of this, nevertheless, Neh.
6:18.

Ir many of its significations OY agrees with ΠΣ
<No. Il), which Ewald would therefore derive from
this word, Hebr. Gramm. page 608 (ΠΝ, contr. NY,
changed into M$); but the different origin and pri-
mary signification have been already shewn above.

With the prefix }2, DY (Arab. gic ure) used of
those that go from any person or thing by, with, or
near whom they were. Specially—(a) from the
vicinity of any one, after averb of going away, de-
parting, Gen. 13:14; 26:16; sending away, Deut.
15:12, ete. 3120 DY) from the altar, Ex. 21:14;
Deu. 23:16; Jud. 9:37; Job 28:4.—(b) from any
one’s house, de chez quelqu’un (compare DY No. 2,
letter 6). ΠΡ DYD out of Pharaoh’s house, Exod.
8:8, 25,26; 9:33; 10:6,18.—(c) out of the power
of any one (from any one), after verbs of receiving,
2 Sa. 3:15; asking, Ex. 22:13; buying, 2 Sam. 24:
21; often used of God, from whom as the author and
cause anything springs. Psalm 121:2, “my help
cometh i1}7? DY) from Jehovah.” Isa. 8:18, “(we)
are signs and wonders in Israel 737! DY from Je-
novah,” so appointed and destined by him for this.
- Isa.7:11; 29:6; 1 Ki. 2:33; 2Ch.10:15. (Arabic
re pe from the command, will of any one.)—(d)
from the mind of any one. 1 88. 16:14, “ the Spirit
went away Sane OY) from the mind of Saul.”
Hence used of a judgment which proceeds from any
one. Job 34:33, “doth (God) retribute ΤΡ ac-
cording to thy mind?” 2 Sa. 3:28; used of purpose,
Gen. 41:32; 1 Sa. 20:33.—(e) from among (comp.
DY No. 2, letter d). YO DY Ruth 4:10.— Similar
to this is NS) page xcrv, A.

BY ch. i. q. Heb. with, by, near, used of fellow-
ship, Dan. 2:18, 43; 6:22; 7:13, 21, “a (form) like
the Son of man came 872Y 339.09 with the clouds
of heaven ;” compare pera πνοιῇς ἀνέμοιο, Od. 11. 148.
Used of time during which anything is done (comp.
Heb. No.1, letter g): nb DY Germ. bey Nadjt, Dan.
7:2. ὙΠ 17 OY with all generations, i.e. so long as
generations of men shall be, Dan. 3:33; 4:31.

1. WY fut. ey8—(1) τὸ stanp. (Arab. dec
Conj. I. 11. IV. transit. to set firmly, to sustain, to
prop.) Used of men, Gen. 24:30, 31; 41:17; and
of inanimate things, Deu. 31:15; Josh. 3:16; 11:13.
Followed by prepositions—(a) followed by 259 to

_ stand before a king, i.e. to serve, to minister to
him, Gun. 41:46; Deut. 1:38: 1 Ki. 1:28; 10:8;

=

DCAXXVII

Ἵν ὦ
Dan. 1:5 (comp. ben Sona IY Dan. 1:4); 9359 ζ
* to minister to Jehovah, used of prophets, 1 Ki. 17:1:
18:15; Jer.15:19; priests, Deu.10:8; Jud. 20:28;
comp. Ps.134:1. But Lev. 18:23, p> ἼΩΝ is used
of coition.—(b) followed by by—(a) to be set over
any one, Num. 7:2.—(6) to confide in anything
(ὅγε. S paso), Eze. 33:26,—(y) to stand by any
one, to defend him (comp. 2¥ No. 2, ὃ), Dan. 12:1;
Est. 8:11; 9:16 (comp. ? Dip).

(2) to stand, for to stand firm, to remain, to
endure (opp. to fall, to perish), fteben bleiben, beftetn.
Psa. 33:11, “the decree of Jehovah standeth (for
ever).” Psa. 102:27, “ the heavens shall perish, thou
remainest;” Exod. 18:23; Am. 2:15; Hos.10:9;
Est. 3:4. ΠΌΠΡΩΞ ἼΩΝ to stand firm in battle; Eze.
13:5. Followed by "NB? to stand firm before any
one, to resist him, Ps.76:8; 130:3; 147:17; Nah.
1:6; more rarely followed by 253 Josh.21: 44;
23:9; 132 Eccl. 4:12; J Dan. 11:8; simply, Dan.
11:15, 25; followed by 3 to persist, to persevere,
in any thing, Isaiah 47:12; Eccl. 8:3; 2 Ki. 23:3.
Once followed by an acc. Eze. 17:14, “to keep the
covenant (and) to stand to it (MT2¥?2).” Hence to
remain in the same place, Ex. 9:28; or state, used
both of persons and things, Lev.13:5, 37; Jer. 32:14;
48:11; Dan.10:17; 11:6; specially to remain
amongst the living, Ex. 21:21.

(3) to stand still, to stop, (ftillfteyn), as opp. to
go on one’s way, to proceed. 1 Sam. 20:38, “‘ make
haste TOYA δὲ ἀο not stop.” Used of the sun staad-
ing still in his course, Joshua 10:13; of the sea
becoming tranquil, Jon. 1:15; compare 2 Ki. 4:6.
Followed by ΤῸ to desist from any thing, to leave
off. Gen. 29:35, nr, ἼΘΙ “ she ceased from

vt

bearing children;” 30:9:

(4) to stand up, arise (aufftehn), i.g. DIP, but only
found in the latter books, Dan.12:1, 13; often used
of a new prince, Dan.8:23; 11:2, 3, 20; Ecc. 4:15;
of war springing up, 1 Chr. 20:4; followed by by to
rise up against any one, Dan.8:25; 11:14; 1 Ch.
21:1; compare Lev. 19:16.

(5) pass. to be constituted, set, appointed.
Ezr. 10:14, 2. ΣΟ “let our rulers be ap-
pointed,” let us appoint our rulers, Dan. 11:31.

Hira 72¥3—(1) causat. of Kal No. 1, to cause
to stand, to set, Psa. 31:9; Lev.14:11; used figu-
ratively, to constitute, to decree, 2 Chron. 30:5;
followed by 5 to destine (to promise) to any one,
33:8; followed by by to impose (a law) on any one,
Neh. 10: 33; also to constitute, to set in an offices
or function, 1 Ki. 12:32; 1 Ch. 15:16.

(2) Causat. of Ka? No. 2, to cause to stand firm, of

Seuny—py

endure, i.e. to establish, to preserve, 1 Ki. 15:4;
2 Ch. 9:8; Prov. 29:4; to confirm, i.q. DY? 2 Ch.
’ 35:2; Dan. 11:14, “to confirm the vision,” i.e.
by the event.

(3) i. q. Kal No. 3, intrans. io stand still, 2 Ch.
18:34.

(4) to raise, to set up, as statues, 2 Ch. 33:19; a
house, Ezr. 2:68; 9:9; also, to arouse, to stir up,
Neh. 6:7; Dan. 11:11, 13.

Hopuat, to be set, placed, Lev. 16:10; to remain,
1 Ki. 22:35.

Derived nouns, ἼΩΝ, MTOY, WHY, Wy, Wy.

I. Woy az. λεγόμ. of uncertain authority; Eze.
29:7, puns Of}? AWM which clearly stands for
2) AYN) “ and thou hast made all their loins to
shake;” compare Ps. 69:24. But it appears to me
uncertain whether the letters are transposed by a
certain usage of the language, or whether through some
error in this place only. This form however seems
to be one of those which are reckoned among the in-
numerable licenses, or barbarisms [rather peculiari-
ties of dialect] of the prophet Ezekiel.

ἽΝ prep. i.q. OY, only found with the suffix of
the first pers. "VY i.g. RY with me, Gen. 21:23;
31:5; by me, Gen. 29:19, 27; see other examples
under DY. This word is not at all connected with
the root TY to stand, but it rather belongs to an un-
used root 7y—=13y to tie, to bind together, answer-

ing to the Arabic 3:s. Compare DD}.

ὮΝ m.—(1) α place where one stands, a plat-

form, 2 Chron. 34:31.
(2) a place, Dan.8:17, 18.

Ty f. a place where any one stops, lodging,
Mic. 1:11.

Voy an unused root, having the signification of
association and fellowship, 1. ᾳ. 02% No.1. Deriva-
tive NPY.

may f—(1) prop. subst. conjunction, commu-
nion (from the root 02¥ No.1). It is only found in
const. state NY (once Ecc. 5:15); elsewhere ny? ;
with suff. ney, once nivoy? Ezek. 45:7; prep. i. 4.
DY.—(a) at, by, near, Exod. 25:27; 28:27.—(b)
against, Eze.3:8.—(c) over against, 1 Ch. 26:16.
—(d) equally with, even as (i.q. OY No.1,¢), 1 Ch.
24:31; 26:12; Ecc. 7:14; whence Ecc. 5:15, M3773
“altogether in the same way, as” (compare iY"?
Job 27:3). With two prefixes nrgy>n near, 1 Kings
7:20,

DCXXXVIII

yy

(2) [Ummah], pr. n. of a town in the tribe of
Asher; only found Josh. 19:30.

sv

ὦ DY m.—(1) a column, a pillar (Arab, dye,
slac), Jud. 16:25, 26; 1 Ki. 7:9, seq. 1D “BEY

the pillar of cloud, Exod. 33:9, 10; and UNT Dy
the pillar of fire, Ex. 13:22. Used of the pillars of
heaven (very high mountains), Job 26:11; of the
earth, ibid. 9:6.

(2) a platform, scaffold, 2 Ki. 11:14; 23:3.

pay (i. q. "DY3, as is stated, Gen. 19:38, that is,
son of my relative, or kindred, i. e. born from in-
cest; from the noun DY which see No. 1; with the
addition of the syllable }}, like 1272 from O72; WN
from WN) Ammon, pr. n. of a man; the son of Lot
by his younger daughter, Gen. 19:30, seqq.; henee
of the nation of Ammonites, who were descended
from him; who inhabited the land beyond Jordan
between the rivers Jabbok and Arnon, 1 Sam. 11:11;
more frequently called }i9¥ 23 Num. 21:24; Deut.
2:37; 3:16. Eze. 25:2—5 129722 is used for PW
fY °23, as in Lat. in Bruttios, Samnites profectus

est, i. 6. into their territories. See Relandi Palestina,

p. 103; and my article in Ersch and Gruber’s Encyel.
voc. Ammon, iii. 371. Gent. n. is ΘΝ, fem. a
1 Ki.11:1; Neh. 13:23; plur. MYHOY 1 Ki. 14:1.

DIY (« burden”) Amos, pr. name of a prophet,

Am. 1:1; 7:8, seqq.; 8:2.
pry (“deep”), [Amok], pr. n. masc., Nehem.
12:7, 20.

ony (“one of the family of God,” i.e. servant

or worshipper of God; comp. DY No. 1), [A mmiel],

pr. n. m.—(1) Num. 13:12.—(2) 2 Sam. 9:4, δ᾽ 17%
27.—(3) 1 Chron. 26:5.—(4) 1 Ch. 3:5; for which
there is, 2 Sam. 11:3, OY*?8.

WV DY (“one of the people of Judah,"iiea
citizen of Judah; for 737! DY), [Ammihud], pr. n.
m.—(1) 2 Sam. 13:37 p.—(2) Num. 1:10; 2:18;
1 Ch. 7:26.—(3) Num. 34:20.—(4) ibid. verse 28.
—(5) 1 Ch. 9:4. .

IY (“kindred of the bountiful giver,

i.e. of Jehovah ; comp. Sway, Wry), (A mmizabad],:

pr. n. m.,1 Ch. 27:6.

“MMDY («one of the family,” i.e. relative “of the
nobles”), pr. n. masc., 2 Sa. 13:37 323; for WH
No. 1.

ἼΣΩΝ (‘kindred of the prince”) pr.n.m--

- ἄν See SP oe

ὅν.

co κἀκ χα ρον τς ee ee en Pe

Seny—p'ay
(1) Ex. 6:23; Num.1:7; Ruth 4:19; 1 Ch. 2:10.
—(2) 1 Ch. 15:10, 11.—(3) 1 Ch. 6:7.

poy Ch. adj. deep, figuratively hidden, not to
be searched out, Dan. 2:22.

TOY m. a sheaf, i.g. ἫΝ [ a bundle of corn
before it is bound into a sheaf”], Am. 2:13; Micah
4:12; Zec. 12:6; from the root VY No.1.

“wy (“servant of the Almighty,” comp.
Gaenoy), [Ammishaddaz], pr. n. m. Numbers 1:12;
2:25.

ΤῸΝ (from the root = Ὁ No. 1) τα. (Levit.
19:17)—(1) fellowship. Zech. 13:7, ‘PY 134
“ the man of my fellowship,” i.e. my fellow, com-
panion. .

(2) abstr. for concer. i. ᾳ. 57. ὁ πλησίον (der Nadhfte,
Mitmenfd), a neighbour, Lev. 5:21; 18:20; witha
masc. verb, Lev. 19:15.

TY fat. Sey’ τὸ Lazour, especially with toil
and weariness, to toil, Prov. 16:26; Ps. 127:1. Fol-
lowed by 3 to labour upon any thing, Jonah 4:10;
Ece. 2:21. —Eee. 1:3, 209% iopyb3a “of all the

toil with which he toils.” Ecc. 2:20; 5:17. (Arab.
_}sc tolabour, to make). Hence—

ey m. (once f. Ecce. 10:15)—(1) heavy, wea-
risome labour, Ecc. 1:3; 2:11; used figuratively
of the mind, Ps. 73:16.
(2) the produce of labour, Ps.105:44; Ece.2:19.
(3) weariness, trouble, vexation, Gr. κάματος,
πόνος, Genesis 41:51; Deu. 26:7; Job 3:10; 16:2,
ὯΝ MND “troublesome comforters.” Isa. 53:11,
we? boy “of the sorrow (or anguish) of his
soul.” It is rendered by some, sin, wickedness
(i. q. TS), Nu. 23:21; Isa. 10:1; but the signification
of vexation is not unsuitable in both places.

(4) [Amal], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 7:35.

ὮΝ m. verbal adj.—(1) labouring, especially
with weariness and exhaustion, often used with per-
sonal pronouns for the finite verb, Ecc. 2:22; 4:8;
9:9; hence an artizan, Jud. 5:26.

(2) sorrowful, wretched, Job 3:20; 20:22.

pry pr. n.—(1) Amalek, the Amalekites, a
very ancient people (Gen. 14:7; Numb. 24:20), in-

habiting the regions south of Palestine, between Edom
-and Egypt (compare Ex. 17:8—16; Numb. 13:29;

1Sam. 15:7), also dwelling on the east of the Dead
Sea and Mount Seir (Num. 24:20; Jud. 3:13; 6:3,
83); they seem also to have settled here and there

2

DCXXXIX

Sen ny—tny

| in the middle of Canaan, whence the Mount of the
᾿ Amatlekites in the tribe of Ephraim, Judges 12:15; ~
compare Judges §:14.—In the Arabian genealogies

oles idles is mentioned amongst the aboriginal

Arabians. See Relandi Palestina, p.78—82; J. Ὁ.
Michaélis, Spicileg. Geogr. Hebr. Ext. tom. i. p. 170
—177; ejusd. Supplemm. p.1927; Vater, Comment.
tiber den Pentat. vol. i. p.140; and my remarks in
Ersch and Gruber’s Encyel. iii. 301, under the word
Amalek. — Gent. noun ὙΌΣ, with the art. collect.
Gen. 14:7; Jud. 12:15.

(2) a grandson of Esau, and the founder of an
Arabian tribe, Gen. 36:16; compare verse 12 and
Vater, loc. cit.

Ory —(1) prop. TO GATHER TOGETHER, TO

COLLECT, TO JOIN TOGETHER, whence OY a people,
Ge

(Arab. is to be

in common, but this root is very widely extended
both in the Pheenicio-Shemitic, and the Indo-Ger-
manic languages. In the former, compare 01a te
collect, whence C3, 71331), DID to cumulate, and re-
taining the guttural, [/8, ΠΝ, Of kinsman, father-
in-law; amongst the latter, compare Latin cum, con,
cumulus, cunctus (from cungo =jungo), Gr. κοινός
(κυνός), γάμος, and with the palatal letter either
softened into an aspirate, or changed into a sibilant,

DY with, by, 12¥ conjunction.

Sanscr. sam, Persic ,2, Gr. ἅμα, dudc, ὁμοῦ (with an

added third radical d and 1, ὅμιλος, ὅμαξος, comp.
Hebr. 12¥, Lat. simul), σύν, ξυνός, Meesogoth. sama,
saman, Anglo-Sax. samo, with French ensemble, Dan.
san, Germ. fammt, 3ufammen, fammeln; comp. also
as to the Slavonic languages, Dorn iib. die Verwandt-
schaft des Persischen und Gr. Lat. Sprachstammes,
p. 183.)

(2) to shut, to close, hence to hide, to conceal,
Used figuratively, for to surpass, Ezek. 31:8; and

intrans. to be hidden. Eze. 28:3, TODY Nd oinp ba
φ-
(Arab. ,¢ to be

hidden, covered with clouds, used of the sky. Syr.

“no secret is hid from thee.”

ps Ethpe. to be covered, as the sky.) ,
Hopuat, D937 to become dim (used of the bright-
ness of gold), Lam. 4:1.
DY, and Chaldee ]"22Y peoples, nations,
see DY.

Oey (“God with us”),[Immanuel], a sym-

bolic and prophetical name of a son of Isaiah the

mya
prophet [this is utterly false, it is the name of the
son who should be born of the Virgin, and it de-

signates Him as being truly “ God over all blessed
for ever” ], Isa.7:14; 8:8.

DIY (once ΘῸΨ Neh. 4:11), fut. BOY Τὸ TAKE
UP, TO LIFT, e.g. a stone, Zec. 12:3; to carry, to
bear, Isa. 46:3; specially to lift up a load and put
pon a beast. Constr.absol., Isa. 46:1; followed.by

Y of the beast (but without the accusative). Gen.
44:13, ὙΠῸ, ws ΟΣ “each one lifted up (his
load) on his ass ;” Neh. 13:15. Figuratively, Psa.
68:20, 329 bby. «if they lay (a burden) upon us.”
Hiram ΟΡ to lay (a burden) upon any one,
followed by by. 1 Ki. 12:11; 2 Ch. 10:11.

ΓΘ) (“whom Jehovah carries in his
Yosom,” compare Isa. 46:3) [Amasiah], pr.n.m.
2 Ch. 17:16.

WEY (“eternal veople”), [Amad], pr.n. of
a town in the tribe of Asher, Josh. 19:26.

Pay TO BE DEEP, metaph. to be unsearchable,
Ps. 92:6; compare Greek βαθύφρων, βάθος... - σοφίας

(Arab. , shes, more

καὶ γνώσεως Θεοῦ, Rom. 11:33.

rareiy with the letters transposed (se, Aram. ADs,
Zth. 0® 4: id.)

Hrpuit, to make deep, to deepen, often followed
by a finite verb. Isa.7:11, 728Y PHY “deepen,
ask,” i. 6. ask that a wiiracle may be performed from
the deep; and followed by a gerund, in such a manner
that it almost becomes an adverb, Jerem. 49:8, 30,
nv 3p") “ make deep your habitations,” dwell
in the depths of the earth. Ηοβ. 9:9. Isa. 29:15,
VAD? OPA “ those who hide deeply.” Things
are also called deep which extend to a great length
before the eye of the beholder, like the Gr. βαθὺς
τόπος, a long extended region, BaGeia αὐλή, Il. v.142;
just as we call the space from the front to the back
Isa. 30 : 33, MHIP) IW Py “he hath mada the
burning pile long and broad;” and metaph. ΡΣ
iT} “they have gone far aside,” fie entfernen fic) weit,
Isa. 31:6; Hos. 5:2.

Derived nouns, PPY...PPY, and also P’DY, DYPDYND,
pr. n. PIDy.

pry adj. deep, only found in pl. const. ΠΡ ‘poy
f aden) deep of lip, i.e. using a barbarous or foreign

Janguage, which cannot be understood, Isa. 33:19;
Eze. 3: 5, 6.

poy ἡ. ΠΡῸΣ adj.—(1) deep, Lev. 13:3, seqq.

DCXL ;

“y-ray

(2) metaph. what cannot be sought out, Psalm
64:7; Ecc. 7:24.

Pry, with suff. ‘PY a valley, a low tract of land
of wide extent (βαθὺς τόπος, see the roct Hiphil), fit
for corn land (Job 39:10; Psal. 65:14; Cant. 2:1),
and suited for battle fields (Job 39:21). In plur.
D°?2Y appears to be once used for the inhabitants
of valleys, 1Ch.12:15, “they put to flight ὈΡΌΣΙ 9
all the inhabitants of the valleys;” but perhaps it
should be read D'pWI-D “all the Anakim,” just as in
Jer. 47:5, for ὈΡῸΝ N NY, I have not any hesitation
in reading mp. nMSY “(Ascalon) the remains of
the Anakim;” comp. verse 4, and for illustration of
the matter, Josh. 11:21.—JIt differs in its use from
the words of similar signification, 73, "3, ὅπ), each
of which is applied to certain particular valleys or
plains. This word is also used in the name of the
following valleys: —

(a) ONT PHY (“the valley of the terebinth”),
near Bethlehem, 1 Sa. 17:2, 19; 21:10.

(ὁ) N3V2 PHY (“the valley of blessing”), near
Engedi, 2 Ch. 20:26.

(c) 1230 PRY (“the king’s valley”), not far from
the Dead Sea, Gen. 14:17; 2 Sa. 18:18.

(d) [$37 PY (“the valley of Rephaim”),
southwest of Jerusalem, towards the land of the
Philistines, Josh. 15:8; 18:16; 2Sa.5:18,22; Isa.
17:5.

(6) ONY PHY, see OY. But ΚῪΡ POY Josh. 18:
21, is the name of a town in the tribe of Benjamin.

Other valleys take their names from neighbouring
towns (see NM") or from men (see 5. ἾΠ)),

poy m. depth, Pro. 25:3.

“VOY. not used in Kal.— (1) prop. TO BIND
CLOSELY TOGETHER (see Piel, 12 No.1, and WY),
Arabic αἰ to press, to squeeze, to bind together
closely (Castell.) [This meaning is expressly rejected
in Thes. as not really belonging to the Arabic verb:
to heap up is given as the primary sense of the He-

pe
brew word]; whence ,s2 bundles.—From the idea
of binding arises —

(2) that of to subdue (as in Samaritan), to ἰὰδ
a servant, see Hithpael, and —

(3) to serve, colere (Arab. “ne coluit, Med. ‘Damma
cultus futt).

Piet, to bind sheaves together, Ps. 129:7; se
Kal No. 1.

Hirupact, pr. to act as master; followed by? te
treat any one as a servant, or slave, Deu. 21:14; 24:7

Derived nouns, 7, TOY, "PY, MY and—

“τ᾿ πον

πν-ν
Ὃν plur. ["V2Y.— (1) i. gq. VOY a sheaf, Levit.

23:10, seq.; Job 24:10. (Arabic yrs a bundle).
(2) c measure of dry things, containing the tenth
part of an Ephah, Ex. 16:22, 32; especially 36, not
to be confounded with the measure VN, which con-
tained ten Ephahs. :

“Dy Chald. wool, i. ᾳ. Heb. V>¥ Dan. 7:9.
ΩΣ Gomorrha (LXX. Γομόῤῥα), pr.n. (per-

G- -

haps i.q. § lac “culture,” “habitation” [“prob.

depression” 7), one of the four cities in the valley of
Siddim, which were sunk in the Dead Sea, which is
commonly mentioned together with Sodom, Genesis
10:19; 13:10.

“Woy (i.g. ΠΡΌΣ prob. “servant of Jehovah;”
compare the root No.3 [“‘perhaps ‘ young learner

of Jehovah’; comp. the Arab. ns unskilful”] ),
[Omri], pr.n—(1) of aking of Israel (929 --- 18,
B.C.); the founder of Samaria, 1 Kings 16:16, seq.;
2 Ki. 8:26; Mic.6:16; LXX.”ApBpr.—(2) 1 Chron.
7:8.— (3) 1 Ch. 9:4.— (4) 1 Ch. 27:18.

DVOY (“kindred of the Most High,” 1. 6. of
God), [Amram], pr. ἢ. m.—(1) the father of Moses,
Ex.6:18, 20; Nu. 3:19; whence the patron. Ὁ)
Nu. 3:27; 1 Ch. 26:23.—(2) Ezr. 10:34.

wry i,q. TO CARRY, TO BEAR, Nehem. 4:11.

Rwy (“burden”), [Amasa], pr.n. m.—(1)
2Sa.17:25; 19:14; 1 Chron. 2:17.—(2) 2 Chron.
28:12.

ὲ ΑΝ (“burdensome”), [Amasaz], pr.n. m.
—(1) 1 Ch. 6:10, 20.—(2) 1 Ch.15:24.—(3) 2 Ch.
29:12.

ὌΦΌΝ [4πιαϑ8]ι αἴ], pr.n. m. Neh. 11:13; but I |

suspect that this is an incorrect reading, sprung from
the two forms ‘wny and °DDY; see O’DY"D) and
ΚΡ.

ν 2 an unused root; Chald. to bind together,
to fasten together, whence may be derived 32} a
cluster, as if a bundle of grapes, and pr. n. 2432.

ay (perhaps “ ἃ place abounding in grapes”),

[Anad), Josh. 11:21, and 222 Josh. 15:50, pr. n. of

a town in the mountains of Judah; [still called "Anab
wks, Rob. ii. 195].

AY pl. 0°22y, constr. "33} (Dag. forte eurhor ),

DCXLI

my—Dby

Lev. 25:5, m. a cluster of grapes, Gen. 40:1,
11; Deut. 32:32, ete. (Syr. Kaas id., Arab.
hex collect. clusters. Perhaps also to the same

stock belongs ἄμπελος, and even ὅ pga.)

ay TO LIVE SOFTLY AND DELICATELY, Lot
used in Kal. (Arab. κι to allure, to entice, used
c=

of the amorous gestures of women, in their looks
walk, etc.)

Puat, part. fem. to be soft and delicate, Jer.6:2.

HiTHPaAEL—(1) i. q. Pual, Deut. 28:56, compare
Isa. 55:2.

(2) to delight oneself, to be glad in any thing,
followed by by Job 22:26; 27:10; Ps.37:11; fol-
lowed by ] Isa. 66:11.

(3) Hence used in a bad sense, to deride any one,
followed by SY Isa. 57:4.

Derived nouns, 2¥A and—

AY ἢ Naw adj. delicate, soft, Deut. 28:54, 56;
Isa. 47:1.

UY m. delights, delicate life, Isaiah 13:29;
58:13.

TW TO BIND, occurring twice as a verb, Job
31:36; Prov.6:21; whence also the subst. M310.

Kindred words are jsc at, by, and the Hebr. WY.

I. ΓΝ). -() prop. TO SING, i.g. Arab. cae
Conj. II. 1V. (this signification, although unfrequent,
seems, however, to be primary, see Piel; compare
Lat. cano, Pers. lye to sing, to call, to read;

Sanse. gat), Ex. 15:21; followed by ὃ to praise with
song, 1 Sam. 21:12; 29:5; Ps. 147:7; hence to cry
vut (compare Lat. actor canit, cantat, i. q. declamat,
fdjreit laut), used of the shout of soldiers in battle,
Ex. 32:18; Jer. 51:14; of jackals in the deserts,
Isa. 13:22 (compare cantus galli, gallicinium). It is
applied to any one who pronounces any thing so-
lemnly and with a loud voice (compare Lat. can-
tare, cantor, used of any one who often says, incul-
cates, or affirms any thing, Ter. Plaut.; Cic. Orat
i. 55); hence—(a) used of God uttering an oracle,
1Sam.9:17, 1722 7)“ Jehovah declared to him”
(Samuel); Gen. 41:16, “God announces welfare
to Pharaoh ;” compare Deut. 20:11. Used in a fo-
rensic sense—(6) of a judge giving sentence, Exod,
23:2; and—(c) of a witness giving evidence, so-
lemnly affirming any thing; hence to testify, with
42

Pay—ny

an acc. of the thing, Deut. 19:16; followed by 3 of
him for whom (Gen. 30:33; 1 Sa. 12:3) oragainst
whom (Num. 35:39; Deut. 19:18; 2 Sam. 1:16)
testimony is given. More fully 2 ἫΝ ΠῺΣ Ex. 20:16.
Hence —

(2) to lift up the voice, to begin to speak (Syr.
ἦν.) especially in the later [2] Hebrew, Job 3:2, J)
WN AVS “and Job began to speak, and said;”
Cant. 2:10; Isa.14:10; Zec. 1:10; 3:4; 4:11, 12.
Followed by an acc. of pers. to speak to any one,
Zec.1:11. Far more frequently —

(3) to answer, to reply. Constr.—(a) with an
ace. of pers. Job 1:7; Gen. 23:14; Cant. 5:6, like
the Gr. dueiopai τινα. ---- (Ὁ) with an ace. of the
thing which, or to which one answers, Prov. 18:23;
od 40:2. In like manner, Job 33:13, 8? Y72723
mY. “ he does not answer as to any of his things,”
i.e. he renders no account. And so—(c) with two
ace. of pers. and thing, 1 Sam. 20:10; Mic. 6:5; Jer.
23:37; Job 9:3. 170 answer to any one is used—
(aa) in a bad sense, of those who contradict a
master when commanding or blaming, who excuse
themselves and contend with him (fid) verantworten),
Job 9:14, 15, 32; 16:3 (compare Arab. al

reply, also excuse); or who refute some one, Job
32:12.—(bb) in a good sense, of those who answer
the prayers of any one, who hear and answer a pe-
titioner; and thus it is often used of God hearing
and answering men, 1 Sam. 14:39; Psa. 3:5; 4:2.
There is a pregnant construction, Ps. 22:22, ‘77~2
2°22, "2 “answer (and deliver) me from the
horns of the Remim;” hence — (cc) with an acc. of
pers. and 3 of the thing, to answer any one in any
thing, i.e. to be bountiful to him, to bestow the
thing, Ps. 65:6; and with an acc. of the thing, Ecc.
10:19, bamrny my? D7 “ money answers with
all things” (imparts all), gewabrt alleéy compare Hos.
2:23, 24.

(4) to signify, to imply any thing by one’s words
(etwas fagen wollen, beabfidtigen), ig. Arab. cae:
- Henee 733, j¥'2, 2! something proposed, a counsel,
purpose, then used as a prep.

In the former [German } editions of this book,I sought
with many etym>logists to refer the various significa-
tions of this root to that of answering, as has since
been done by Winer (p. 732,733); deriving the notion
of singing from that of answering and singing alter-
nately; in such matters every one must follow his
vwn judgment. I have adopted this new arrange-
ment especially for this reason, that the primary sig-
nification is commonly more forcible and important,

DCXLIL

my

and therefore it is often retained in Piel (Lehrg,
p. 242), and in Arabic it is expressed by a harder
letter (, «ἐξ to sing).

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, --- (1) to be answered, i.e. to be refuted,
Job 11:2; to be heard and answered, Job19:7;
Prov. 21:13.

(2)i.q. Kal to answer, foilowed by ? Eze. 14:4, 7.

Pret, 1. ᾳ. Kal No.1, to sing, Ex. 32:18 (where
Piel in the signification of singing is distinguished
from Kal). Ps. 88:1; Isa. 27:2.

Hipui, to answer, i. α. Kal No. 3, 0), followed by
an acc. and 3 of the thing; to hear and answer any
one inany thing, to bestow the thing upon him, Ece.
5:19.

Derived nouns, see Kal No. 4.

Il. ΓΝ (for 13, a verb ἵν, compare the deriva-
tives, 122, 7)32)—(1) To BESTOW LABOUR UPON ANY

Ἔτας

THING, TO EXERCISE ONESELF IN ANY THING, fol-
lowed by 3 Ece. 1:13; 3:10. (Syr. [4s, Arab.
csc followed by W id.), specially, as it appears, te
till the ground, to bring the earth into culti-
vation, whence ΠΩ, NY), a furrow.

(2) to be afflicted, depressed, oppressed, Ps.
116:10; 119:67; Zec.10:2. Isa. 31:4, Nd sips
ny? “ and (who) will not be depressed at their
multitude,” he will not lose his courage. Isa. 25:5,
MY. DY Y Wot“ the song of the tyrants shall be
brought low.” (Arab. .c to be depressed, low).

Nipuat—(1) to be afflicted, Ps.119:107. Isa.
53:7, 222 817) “ and he was afflicted.”

(2) reflect. to submit oneself to, any one, followed
by ‘33 Ex. 10:3 (where for mia there is nis? )

Ριει, --- (1) to oppress, to depress, to afflict,
Gen. 16:6; 15:13; 31:50; Exodus22:21. Psalm
102:24, ‘MD FTI 73Y “ (Jehovah) depressed (con-
sumed) my strength in the way.” Psalm 88:8, κὸ
m3 ἼΣΊΞΦ “ thou hast oppressed (i. 6. inundated)
(me) with all thy waves.”

(2) MWS ΠῺΣ compressit feminam, generally by
force, Gen. 34:2; Deut. 22:24, 29; Judges 19:24;
20:5.

(3) W273 to afflict the soul, ie to fast, Lev.
16:31; 23:27, 32; Nu. 29:7.

Puat, to be oppressed, or afflicted, Ps.119:71;
Isa. 53:4. Inf. 1M3¥ his oppression or sorrow, Psalm
132:1.

Hirt, i.q. Pi. No. 1,1 Kings 8:35; 2 Ch. 6:26.
But Ecc. 5:19 belongs to 7}¥ No.1; which see. __

HrruparL.—(1) to submit oneself, Gen. 16:9;
especially to God, Dan. 10:12.

Ι
|

be

LEE ET IEE ENE OE EW

-

sbpy—my DCXLIII Ὕ»-πν
(2)i.q. Kal, to be afflicted, 1 ΚΙ. 4:6. TY see 1.

Derived nouns, 139, 7}2¥, MY, NI, WY, 2, ἸῸΝ,
MWD, MP, and the pr. n. MY, ἜΝ, Mw, NI, Ninzy,
ΤΡΏΓΩ,

I. MY, SIY chald.—(1) to begin to speak; like
the Hebr. No. 2, Daniel 2:20; 3:9, 19, 24, 26, 28;
4:16, 27; followed by 5 of pers. 2:47.

(2) to answer, Daniel 2:7, 10; 3:14, 16; 5:7;
6:14.

ΤΙ. ΤΣ) Chald. to be afflicted. Part. 122; plur.
NY the afflicted, Dan. 4:24.

my (“answering), [Anah], pr. n. m.—(1) of
a son of Seir, and of the Edomite race sprung from
him, Gen. 36:20, 29.—(2) of a son of Zibeon, and
grandson of Seir, Gen. 36:2, 14, 24 (verses 2, 14
Anah is called the daughter of Zibeon in the common
text; but we should read son (j3), with the Sam. and
LXX., as is shewn by verse 24. [This change is

Ποῦ necessary; we have only to take M2 in both

its occurrences as in apposition with Aholibamah, the
daughter of Anah, the grand-daughter of Zibeon. See
De Rossi }).

ὯΝ plur. 022 (for which there is often in p
D232 from *¥); const. 2) (from the root 73¥ No.
IL, 2).—(1) afflicted, miserable, Psalm 9:13;
10:12, 17; 22:27; 34:3; 147:6; 149:4; commonly
with the added notion of a lowly, pious, and modest
mind, which prefers to bear injuries rather than re-
turn them; compare amongst other places, Ps. 25:9;
37:11; 69:33.

(2) meek, gentle, Nu. 12:3 (a’n9).

AY (“bound together,”. from the root 133),
[Anubd], pr. π. τὰ. 1 Ch. 4:8.

ΓῺ prop. f. of the word 13¥ (neutr. and abstr.).

—(1) a lowly mind, modesty, Pro.15:33; 18:12;
22:4; Zeph. 2:3.

(2) When applied to God, gentleness, clemency,

‘Psa. 18:36.

my f.i.q. the preceding No. 2; Psa. 45:5 (used

of the king [the Messiah]).

ΡΝ. ᾳ. P¥,No. 2, Josh. 21:11.

my. fem. affliction. Ps. 22:25, ‘28 M§2¥.“the
affliction of the afflicted.” Others following the
LXX., Vulg., Chald., render it the ery of the afflicted
(comp. WY in the other member), but 72Y is never

used of the outcry and lamentation of the wretched.
_ See the root No, 1.

>
2
BF

"Y £. MY plur, OMY, “W adj.—(1) afflicted,
wretched, poor, often with the added idea of piety,
Exodus 22:24; Deut. 24:12; Psa. 10:2,9; 14:6;
18:28.

(2) meek, mild, comp. 18 No. 2, Zec. 9:9.

Plur. ΝΣ is often in ™p, where an> has ὮΝ
Ps. 9:19; Isa. 32:7.

ὯΝ in pause WY, with suff. "W affliction, misery,
Gen. 16:11; 31:42; 41:52. ‘29 23 the wretched,
Prov. 31:5. "2 pnp the bread of affliction, Deut.
16:3.

"SY (for M30 “depressed”), [Unni], pr.n.m.
1 Ch. 15:18, 20; Neh. 12:9.

MY (“whom Jehovah has answered”),
[Anaiak], pr.n. Neh. 8:4; 10:23.

YOY Nu. 12:3 "sp, for 12.

Dy (contr. for [3 “fountains”), [Anim],
pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:50.

(IY m. business, employment (comp. 732 No. I.)
—(1) Eccl. 2:26; 1:13, Νὴ [28 “evil business,”
that is, such as is of little profit.

(2) a thing, affair, (like the Chald.). Eee. 4:8.
YT PY “an evil thing.” Ecce. 5:2, 1% 35 “much
of an affair,” multiplicity of business; Germ. viel
Wefené (in the other member, 0735 Δ viet Redenés).
5:13, ¥] (V2 “by (some) adverse thing,” an evil
occurrence. 2:23, 13° DY “vexation is his affair,”
his lot; 8:16.

Bes an unused root. Arabic, to be deep and
difficult to cross, used of sand, see 42U7.

Diy (“two fountains,” compare 0°), and as to
dual ending in D[ see Lehrg. p. 536) [Anem], pr-n.
of a town in the tribe of Issachar, 1 Ch. 6:58; for
which there is in the parallel places, Josh. 19:21;
21:29 0°33°}'Y (the fountain of the garden).

DIY. Gen. 10:13 [Anamim], pr.n. of an Egyp-
tian people, which cannot be exactly pointed out, see
Bochart, Phaleg iv. 30; Mich. Spicil. i. p.160.

ὙΌΣ [Anammelech], pr. πι. of the idol of the
Sepharvites; it occurs once, 2 Ki. 17:31. The word
appears to be blended of Dy = eae an image, a
statue, and EPs) a king; or, as was supposed by Hyde
(De Rel. Vett. Persarum, p. 131), from aa cattle,

ἜΣ»
and 1; hence, the flock of stars, i.e. the constel-
lation Cepheus, which is called by the Orientals
al --Κ the stars of the flock, and aals lst
the shepherd and flock. The former part of this

word is found also in the name Ἔνεμεσσάρ (Tob.
1:2, 13, 15, 16).

2} not used in Kal, prop. To covER, like the
kindred verbs 123, 29: whence {22 a cloud.
Pret (denom. from }2¥) to gather clouds, Gen.g:14.
Poet 125, fut. 1219" (Lev. 19:26), part. 12D, once
f. ny (for 7133132, although also it may be Kal), to
act covertly; hence to use hiddenarts, i.e. magic,
to practise sorcery (compare the roots 3,2, Πρ,
_and Syr. jJ3J mysteries; hence magical arts), Deu.
18:10,14; 2 Ki. 21:6; Isa. 2:6; 57:3; Mic. 5:11.
Many of the ancients understood by it a particular
kind of divination. LXX. κληδονέζομαι. Vulg. ob-
servans somnia, elsewhere augurans, divinans. Syr.
fascinating with the eyes (as if }¥ were from 3); but
it seems rather to be a general name.

}2B constr. state }2¥, m—(1) a cloud (as cover-
ing and veiling over the heaven), compare Ske a

cloud, from the root ute to cover, to veil over, and
ays

¥,laé a cloud, from the root ἐς to cover. (Arab.

éjlic, pl. lic.) A very large army is compared to
a cloud, Eze. 30:18; 38:9; α morning cloud is
used as an image of something transient, Hos. 6:4
(compare Job 7:9). ;

(2) [Anan], pr.n. m. Neh. 10:27.

}3¥ Ch. a cloud, pl. const. st. 3) Dan. 7:13.

192 f. collect. clouds (Gewstt), Job 3:5. Well
rendered by Theod. ovyvegia. As to the use of the
feminine form in collectives, see Heb. Gram. § 105, 2.

ὯΝ (apoc. for 722%), [Anant], pr.n. m. 1 Chr.
3:24.

ΤῸΝ (“ whom” or “what Jehovah covers,”
i.e. guards), [Ananiah], pr.n.—(1) m. Neh. 3:23;
Gr. ’Avaviac. ;

(2) of a town in the tribe of Benjamin, Neh. 11:32.

ΡΝ an unused root, which perhaps belonged to
the idea of covering, like the cognate roots AY (FY),
¥. Hence—

ἘῸΝ a branch, Ezek. 17:8, 23, with suff. DDB
36:8, as if from th2 form 43¥ [which is given as an
art. in Thes. j.

DCXLIV

4

wy—py
ΘΝ Chald. id. Dan. 4:18.
Ay m. full of branches, Eze. 19:10.

pa TO ADORN WITH A NECK CHAIN or COLLAR.
(From the idea of choking, or strangling, which is
that of the kindred roots P3¥®, P34, which see. Arab.
iw

cee IV. to ornament a dog with a collar. εἷς

neck, Germ. Nacten, Upper-Germ. die Anke.) Once
used figuratively, Ps.73:6, 798) SOND “ pride sur-
rounds them like a neck chain,” ice. clothes their
neck; a stiff neck being used poetically as the seat
of pride.

Hipuit PY) prob. to lay on the neck (to be car-
ried), Deut. 15:14, used of a slave set at liberty:
42) FINS PAYA PWT “thou shalt lay upon him
of thy flock,” ete. LXX., Vulg. dabis viaticum. Others
apply to the word the signification of giving, so that
it would properly be to adorn with a collar; hence
with gifts. As to what I formerly compared, on

the authority of Castell and Giggeius, “ | ¢.s followed
by ide to shew oneself easy, gentle,” it rests on a

mistake of Giggeius in rendering the words of the
Kamis (ii. p. 1318, edit. Calcutt.).

poy m.—(1) a collar, neckchain, necklace,
Cant. 4:9; pl. O°> and ΠῚ Pro. 1:9; Jud. 8:26.

(2) ig. Arab. (gus length of neck and stature
ὦ -cE

(compare , ;.2| long-necked); hence P33, 323, P2879 28
Nu. 13:33; P2¥7 ‘1D! ibid. verses 22, 28; also OD‘
Deut. 1:28; 2:10,11, 21, and ΘΝ 3 Deut. 9:2.
The Anakim (prop. men with long necks, of high sta-
ture), pr. ἢ. of a Canaanite nation, famous on account
of their height, who inhabited Hebron previous to
the Hebrews taking possession of the land (Josh. 11:
21); they were almost utterly extirpated by them,
but a few remained in the cities of the Philistines
(compare the interpreters and critics on Jer. 47:5).

ἽΝ (.ᾳ W2 ἀνήρϑ), [Aner], pr.n.—(1) of ἃ

Canaanite, Gen. 14:13, 24.—(2) of a Levitical town
in the tribe of Manasseh, called elsewhere 72YA (un-

less we should here read 73Y), 1 Ch..6:55.

WAY tut. vay τὸ FINE, TO IMPOSE A FINE, Te
AMERCE. (Found besides only in the Rabbini dia-
lect. The primary idea appears to be that of impo~
sing, laying upon; compare cogn. DDY, VRY). Con-
strued followed by b Pro. 17:26; followed by two ace.
to amerce any one in a sum of money, Deu. 22. 191
2 Ch. 36:3 (used of sums of money exa>ted in war)j

res

ἜΜ Ν»
in wine, Amos 2:8. Impers. Prov. 21:11, 2°~2v2
“when they (the judges) amerce the scoffer.”

Nipual, to be fined, Ex. 21:22; gener. to be pu-
nished, Pro. 22:3; 27:12.

[Hence the following words ]—

voy m.—(1) fine, amercement, money ex-
acted from any one, 2 Ki. 23:33; Pro. 19:19.

way m. Chald. fine, amercement, Ezr. 7:26.

ΓΝ « answer to prayer,” from the root ΠΝ, of
the form Π23 from the root 723) [Anath], pr. n. τη.
Jud. 3:31; 5:6.

TW, MW see we.

ning. (“answers to prayers,” the servile
letter n being retained, see Lehrg. p. 528), [Ana-
thoth], pr.n.—(1) of a Levitical town in the tribe
of Benjamin, where Jeremiah the prophet was born,
Josh. 21:18; Isa. 10:30; Jer. 1:1 [now called Andta,
Gls. Rob. ii. 109]; Gent. n. *NAWe Sa. 23:27.—
(2) m.—(a) 1 Ch. 7:8.—(b) Neh. 10:20.

mnhy (“prayers answered by Jehovah”),
[A ntothijah], pr. τι. m. 1 Ch. 8:24.

D’DY mase. must, new wine, Joel 1:5; 4:18;
Am. 9:13; from the root—

DDY TO TREAD DOWN, Mal.3:21. (Ch. ‘BY id.).

WY a fictitious root, where some derive Wi}? Isa.
15:5; see Analyt. Ind.

nmDy an unused root. Syr. fos to flourish, (ic

to grow luxuriantly, as a plant, whence ‘SY Hebrew

᾿ς and Chaldee.

ΕΟ see ΠῚ,

Ἔν m. pl. ΘΕῚΣ) (comp. Lehrg. p. 575) fo liage
af trees, Ps. 104:12; from the root MY.

"BY Chald. id., Dan. 4:9, 11,18. (Syriac fags
dranch, top of a tree, πα: foliage).

bay not used in Kal, prop. ΤῸ SWELL UP, TO
BE TUMID, whence bey tumulus, a hillock. Arabic
lic to suffer from a tumour or hernia. [Perha
ic [Perhaps

wre

_ we may comp. Arab. ἰδὲ to neglect any thing, to

be remiss. II. to cover over. In this sense we might
take the passage in Hab. to be remiss, to draw back,

_ LXX. ὑποστείληται. Vulg. qué incredulus est. Aquila,

«
ΕἾ
2 Ν᾿

. DCXLV

ἜΣ»
νωγχελευομένου (see also Heb.10:28). This Arabic
root also gives a suitable sense in Nu. 14:44.]

Puat, to be tumid, metaph. to be proud, haughty,
Hab. 2:4.

Hipui, to act trmidly, i.e. proudly, arrogantly.
Nu. 14:44, 3) nibye ‘EY “but they acted arro-
gantly (i.e. neglecting the monition of God) in
going up.” In Deuter. 1:43, the same is expressed
maa soyR) TUNA Hence —

δεν m.—(1) a hill, an acclivity, Isa. 32:14;
Mic. 4:8; with the art. beyn [Ophel], pr.n. of a
hill to the east of mount Zion, which was surrounded
and fortified by a separate wall, 2 Kings 5:24 [this
refers to some other place], 2 Ch. 27:3; 33:14; Neh.
3:27; 11:21; compare Jos. Bell. Jud., vi. 6, § 3.

(2) a tumour, plur. S*>py (read D Dey) Deut.
28:27; 1 Sam. 5:6. Seqq. 3᾽3, used of tumours on
the anus. (Arab. δα tumor in ano virorum, vel in
pudendis mulierum, see Schreederi Origg. Hebr., cap.

iv. p. 54,55. H. Alb. Schultens ad Meidanii Prov.,
p- 23). In p there is instead END, which see.

joy. an unused root. Arab. and Syr. to become
mouldy, whence—

‘EY [Ophni], Gent. n., found once, Josh. 18:24;
where *J5¥71 (153) is a town of the tribe of Benjamin.

D°SYSY or rather dual. ΞΕ only found in
const. *BYDY eyelids, so called from their volatile |
motion (die Flatternden), from the root AY Pilp. 7YSY
(compare Heb. Gramm. § 44, No. 4). Job 16:16;
Ps.132:4. Poet. WHY *BY5Y eyelids of the dawn,
used of the rays of the rising sun, Job 3:9; 41:10.
Compare ‘Apépag βλέφαρον, Soph. Antig. 103, 104.
The Arabian poets compare the sun to an eye (in
Kamds _..2)| amongst other things is explained

Lele! (oil! the sun or its beam), and they
ascribe to it eyebrows , μῦς. >| 'g>-» see Schult,
on Job, p. 61.

“JY not used in Kal, Arab. 1. ie to be whitish,

reddish, like sand, or a gazelle, pe dust, earth. IL.

pe (cogn. to 153 to cover), to be rough, hairy.

Piet (denom. from %5Y), to dust, to throw dust
at (beftauben), 2 Sa. 16:13.

“BY m.—(1) dust, dry earth (trodene Crbde),
Gen. 2:7; 26:15; Josh. 7:6; Job 2:12; also used
of clay or loam, of which walls are made, Leviticus
14:42, 45; of a heap of rubbish (Sdutt), Habak

ονν- Ἐν
1:10; very rarely of fine dust, such as is blown
by the wind, iq. P28 Psalm 18:43. ΒΨ 5y—(a)
in the earth, in the world, Job 19:25; 39:14; 41:
25; also upon the ground, Job 22:24; Isaiah 47:1;
—(d) in the grave, Job 20:11; 21:26; for which
there is also said "5Y? Job 7:21. 15¥ TY to go down
to the dust, i. e. into the grave, Psalm 22:30; 30:10.
a>) 23% to return to dust, Genesis 3:19; Psalm
104:29. DN} ἼΒΨ dust and ashes, a proverbial
phrase to express the lowness and fragility of human
nature, Gen. 18:27; Ps.103:14. It is used of mul-
titude, Num. 23:10, apy? ἜΣ “ the dust of Jacob,”
i.e. Jacob, who is as numerous as the dust of garth:
compare bin. “EY 238 to eat dust, used of the ser-
pent, Gen. 3: 14; compare Isaiah 66: 25; but figura-
tively used, Lam. 3:29, “ to put the mouth in the
dust,” i.e.to be silent and wait the aid of God.—
Plur. MMDY clods of earth. Prov. 8:26, ninay NI
2A “the first of the clods of the world.” Job 28: 2G;
ant niney eee of gold in mines.

“By (i. q. ΤᾺΣ “calf,” “young animal”),
[Epher], pr.n.m.—(1) of a son of Midian, Genesis
25:4.—(2) 1 Ch. 4:17.—(3) 1 Ch. 5:94.

“EY m. fawn, the young of a deer, goat, | gazelle,

Cant. 2:9,17; 4:5; 7:4; 8:14. (Arab. and
Sve on

the young of the wild goat).
pe J gs ξ

ΕΝ (“fawn”), [Ophrah], pr. n.—(1) of a
town in the tribe of Benjamin, Josh. 18:23; 1 Sam.
13:17; fully Mic. 1:10, my ΓΞ (“the fawn’s
house”).—(2) of a town of the Manassites, Jud.
6:11; 8:27; 9:5.—(3) pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 4:14.

pray (“of, or belonging to, a calf”), [Ephron],
pr. n.—(1) of a town on the borders of the tribe of
Benjamin, 2 Ch. 13:19, where there is p j75¥.—
(2) of a mountain on the borders of the tribes of
Judah and Benjamin, Josh. 15:9.—(3) ofa Hittite,
Gen. 23:8; 25:9.

TT EY (two calves), see ἦ ΕΝ No.1.

ΓΒ. fem. lead, so called from its whitish colour
(compare 35}, DD), Ex. 15:10.
weight, Zec. 5:8.

JT. plur. B°$¥, const. ἫΝ m.—(1) a tree (Arabic
ωε a staff, a bone; compare the Gr. ὄζος, a branch,
and ὕστεον (Sansz. asthi), Lat. hasta. For wood there

is commonly used in Arabic the cognate form ays.

DCXLVI

MBYT 138 leaden

axy—"By

Hebr. /¥ follows the analogy of the verb ΠῈΣ to be
hard, firm. Chald. with the letters softened, has )&
wood). OY 7Y tree of life (see*M), Gen. 2:9. Often
collect. trees. ‘8 YY fruitbearing trees, Gen. 1:11.

(2) wood, specially of a wooden post, stake, gib-
bet, Gen. 40:19; Deu. 22:22; Josh. 10:26; used of a
wooden idol, Jer.2:27. PL ΟΝ wood, sticks, log:
for fuel, Gen. 22:3, 9; Lev.1:7; 4:12; used of ma-
terials for building, Ex. 25:10; 1 Ki. 6:23. 31, 32.
Compare T3Y No.1.

ISY —(1) TO LABOUR, TO FORM, TO FASHION,
see Piel No.1. (The original idea is perhaps that of
cutting, whether wood or stones, compare 239, 207.
There are in the cognate languages secondary sig-
nifications, as Arabic \_.aé to be angry.) Hence
23 and 23¥ a carved image, ΞῪΝ an earthen vessel.

(2) to toil with pain, to suffer, to be grieved
(see J¥¥, I¥¥, NI¥Y, 13¥V); used also of the mind,
and in Kal trans. to put in pain, to afflict, 1 Ki.
1:6; 1 Ch. 4:10; Isa. 54:6.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be pained—(a) in body, followed by
3 (with any thing), Ecc.10:9.— (δ) in mind, to be af-
flicted, grieved, Gen. 45:5; 1 Sam. 20:3; followed
by by (1 Sa. 20:34), and 2¥ (2 Sa. 19:3).

Pre. —(1) to form (comp. Kal No.1), Job 10:8.

(2) to put to grief, to afflict (comp. Kal No.2),
Isa. 63:10; Ps. 56:6.

Hirnit—(1) i.g. Kal No.1, to labour; hence
probably to serve (an idol), to worship (like the
synonym. 73¥), Jer. 44:19, ayy “to worship
her” (the queen of heaven). Vulg. ad colendum eam.
Others, to make he;, i.e. her image(comp. Kal No.1).

(2) i.q. Piel No. 2, to grieve, i.e. to provoke (God)
to anger, Ps. 78:40.

HirnpaEL —(1) to grieve (oneself), Gen. 6:6.

(2) to become angry, Gen. 34:7. See Hiph. No.2.

Derived nouns, 3$¥...033¥, and 72¥¥0.

$Y Chald. part. pass. YY grieved, afflicted,
Dan. 6:21.

ayy. only in plur. D°D¥Y, constr. "232 images of
idols, 1 Sa. 31:9; 2Sa.5:21; Hos. 4:17 (see the
root No. 1).

A¥Y m. workman, servant. Plur. with suff,
DiN2SY (Dag. f. euphon.), Isa, 58:3. [In Thes. re-
ferred to the next art., No. 4.7

SY and A¥Y m.—(1) an earthen vessel, Jer.
22:28, see Kal No. 1.

(2) heavy and totlsome labour, Prov. τοῖς
Pl. D°3$¥. labours, i.e. things done with toil, Prow

Ge a ER LY
Ἷ

ΤΟ ee

σε a

Le ed ere

4

oxyy—syy
5:10, DAYYA ON? “bread obtained by toilsome
labour;” Ps. 127:2.

(3) pain, such as of parturient women, Gen. 3:16;
also grief of mind, anger, Prov. 15:19 334 734
“a word pronounced with anger,” a bitter, sharp
word.

ayy m.-—(1) the image of an idol, i. q. 2$¥ Isa.
48:5; Ps. 139:24, 2¥Y 971 “ worship of idols.”
(2) sorrow, 1 Ch. 4:9; Isa. 14:3.

pasy constr. ΣΦ, m.—(1) hard and toilsome
labour, Gen. 3:17; 5:29.

(2) pain, trouble, Gen. 3:16, J) JIB « thy
pain and thy conception;” Hendiadys for the pain
of thy conception.

NAL. f. constr. ΤῸΝ (as if from 73 $¥), pl. constr.
MSY, with suff. *MASY, OMIPy.

(1) an idol, Ps. 16:4.

(2) patn—(a) of body, Job g:28.— (ὁ) of mind,
Ps.147:3, DPISY> WAND “ he binds up their pains,”
the wounds of their minds; Prov. 10:10; with the
addition of 22 Prov. 15:13.

WY an unused root. Arab. ἁμῶς to cut with
an axe. Hence T¥¥.

MSY ΒΕΓ TO MAKE FIRM; hence to shut, spe-
cially the eyes, Prov. 16:30. Arab. ἰδὲ IV. id.
ZAth. ORM: to shut a door.

(2) 1. ᾳ. Arab. las to be hard, firm (of a hard
neck, contumacious), Conj. VIII. to grow hard; com-

cat a .
pare les staff, Hebr. /¥ wood, and ΠΣ bone, Τ᾿ Ὁ
back-bone.

myy m. Lev. 3:9, the back bone (according to
Onk., Arab. Erp.), or, as is preferred by Bochart, in

GFwtew

Hieroz. i. p. 497, 0s coccygis, Arab. Lseac, either of
which would be so called from hardness and firm-

hess, see the root. Arab. (cc is the thigh bone,
pl. the bones of the wings of birds.

I. my f. of the noun 7¥ collect. wood, i. q. O'SY,

_ used of materials [for building], Jer. 6:6; of odori-

ferous woods (WER ΠΣ), Prov. 27:9.

IL. τιν constr. NSY (from the root 73} to counsel,
for T¥Y%), f.

(1) counsel—(a) which any one gives or re-
ceives, 2 Sam. 16:20; 1 Ki.1:12; Ps. 119:24, WIN
‘SY “my counsellors.” Used of predictions, Isa.

94:26, compare 41:28 (root No. 4).

DCXLVII

pyy "py
(2) counsel which any one forms, Isa.19:3; Hos,

10:6, $¥ NYY to execute a plan or counsel, Isa.
30:1. Especially used of the counsel or purpose of

-God, Job 38:2; Isa. 14:26; 46:11, Ἂν ws “man

of my counsel,” whom I use as an instrument to
execute my purpose.

(3) counsel, as the faculty of forming plans, i.e. ©
prudence, wisdom, especially that of God, Isaiah
11:2; Pro. 8:14; 21:30; Jer. 32:19, T3¥0 Ὁ tf
great wisdom;” 1 Ch. 12:19, 3¥2 “having taken
counsel,” having consulted. Plur. MS¥ once with
suff. ἬΝ Isa. 47:13, counsels, Deu. 32:28; cares,
Fs. 3329:

DAISY m. (from’ the root OYY).—(1) strong, ro-
bust, powerful, used of a people, Gen. 18:18; Nu.
14:12; Deu. 4:38; of kings, Psalm135:10. Plur.
E'S. the strong, the mighty, i.e. heroes, Prov.
18:18; Isa. 53:12; once the powerful members
(of a lion), i.e. claws, teeth; Ps. 10:10, D1¥¥2 Spy
DN35N “the wretched fall into his claws;” but others
understand the whelps of the lion.

(2) numerous, Joel1:6; Ps. 35:18.

a sy (“the back bone of a man”),
[Ezion-geber], pr. τι. of a maritime city in Idumea,
situated on the Alanitic gulf of the Red Sea, not
far from Elath (see nD‘); whence Solomon’s fleet
sailed to Ophir. Called by the Greeks Berenice;
see Jos. Antt. viii.6,§ 4. In the time of the Arab
dominion 5.9: Nu. 33:35; Deu. 2:8; 1 Ki.g: 26;
22:49; Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria, Germ. ed.
p- 831.

Sy a root not used in Kal. (Arab. Uke to be
at leisure, Conj. II., to leave, to neglect. The primary
idea appears to be that of laxity and languor; com-

pare 727, 210, 115...
Nipual, to be sloth ful, Jud. 18:9.
¥Y verbal adj. slothful, Prov. 6:6,9; 13:4;
15:19.
nowy f. Prov. 19:15, and moyy Prov. 31:27,
slothfulness. Dual DYAD yy double, i.e. very great
slothfulness, Ecc. 10:18. :

OSY— (1) prop. TO BIND, ΤῸ BIND FAST, TO TIE
UP; as the eyes, Isa.33:15; see Piel. (Arabic “πὶ
IV., to tie up a skin bottle; and more commonly

wae to tie. It is kindred to the verbs BDY, 45
(7D¥), also DDN, DN, DPD). From the idea of tying
(see 123, WP) it is—

“τ

pnopy—nuy

(2) intrans. once Med. E. #233 (Ps. 38:20), to be
strong, powerful, Gen. 26:16; to become strong,

-“.-

Exod. 1:7,20; Dan. 8:8, 94; 11:23 (Arabic oa
ge
to be great, of great importance; co greatness ;

eo
ee great).
(3) to be strong in number, to be numerous,
Ps. 38:20; 40:6, 13 (see DISY).
Piet, OS¥Y—(1) i.g. Kal No. 1, Isa. 29:10.
_ (2) denom. from DY to break or to gnaw bones,
Jer. 50:17. Compare 073.
Hirai, to make strong, Ps. 105:24.
Derivatives [DIY] D¥Y—Nisy and nipyyA,

psy f—(1) bone; so called from its firmness and

Ser
strength; see the root No.2. Arab. ,k::, Gen. 2:23;

Ex. 12:46; Num, 9:12, etc. Plur. O')$¥ constr.
‘MSY Ps. 6:3; 31:11; 32:3; more often also MID¥Y
Ps. 51:10; Prov. 14:30; often used of the bones of
the dead (compare ΠῚ», NBD), Exod. 13:19; Josh.
24:32; 2 Samuel 21:12—14; 42 Kings 23:14,
18, 20. '

(2) body, bodily form, Lam. 4:7.

(3) Followed by a genit.; it is used instead of the
Fronoun itself (compare syn. 03 No. 3, and Arab.
weet 579, himself); but only used of things, 6. g. D¥Y3
mya DVD in that very day, Gen. 7:13; 17:23, 26.
Exod. 24:10, DY2¥ D¥YD “as the heaven itself.”
Job 21:23, 129A D¥Y3 “in his uprightness itself.”

(4) [Ezem, Azem], pr. n. of a town in the tribe
of Simeon, Josh. 15:29; 19:3; 1 Ch. 4:29.

psy m.—(1) strength, Deut. 8:17; Job 30:21.
(2) body, i. q. D¥Y No. 2, Ps. 139: 15.

My f—(1) strength, Isa. 40:29; 47:9.
(2) multitude, Nah. 3:9.

foxy (“robust”), [Azmon], pr.n. of a town
on the southern boundary of Palestine, Nu. 34:4, 5;
Josh. 15:4.

ΓΝ, f. strengths, bulwarks, used figuratively
of arguments, with which disputants defend them-
selves, an image taken from a battle, Isaiah 41:21
(compare Job 13:12). Talmud. pyynx to dispute,

to contend with words; Arab. ds.cc defence, guard.
}sV an unused root, prob. of similar power to
OSY, ΠΥ to be hard, firm. Hence—
ἘΣ dz. λεγόμ. 2 Samuel 23:8; prob.a spear,

DCXLVIII

ΠῚ ΝΡ
Sve

compare Arab. << a branch; see as to this passag«

under the word ]"7¥.

WY fat. νοὶ and Wy—(1) τὸ suur. (The
primary idea is that of surrounding, enclosing; see
the kindred roots "34, V8, WS, and those which are

pa |

there compared. Arab. ce is, to prohibit, to refuse,

pas to hold back, to restrain, like the Heb. No. 2);

e.g. to shut up heaven (so that it may not rain),
Deu. 11:17; 2 Chron. 7:13; a woman, (so as not to
bear,) Gen. 16:2; 20:18 (where it is construed with
‘WS, see No.3); comp. Isai. 66:9; also to shut up
in prison, 2 Kings 17:4; Jer. 33:1; 36:5; 39:15-
Followed by 3 1 Ch. 12:1, 2380 95D WY “shut
up from the face of Saul,” so that he might not see
the face of Saul, or, “shut up at home for fear of

Saul” (compare poe IV. to keep oneself at home).

(2) to hold back, to detain any one any where,
1 Kings 18:44; Jud. 13:16; followed by ? 2 Kings
14:26; followed by 3 Job 12:15, D°D3 IY “he
will withhold the waters.” Job 4:2, PP03 W8Y “to
restrain words.” 0900 29:9. ‘There is a peculiar
phrase only used in the later Hebrew, 95 7¥8¥ to re-
strain strength, to be strong, Dan. 10:8, 16; 11:6;
2 Chron. 13:20; followed by b to have ability to do
any thing, to be able, 1 Ch. 29:14; 2 Ch. 2:5; 22:9;
and even without 95 2 Ch. 20:37; 14:10.

(3) to restrain by rule, to rule, followed by 3
1Sa.g:17. See SY.

NipHaL—(1) to be shut up (used of heaven),
1 Ki. 8:35; 2 Ch. 6:26.

(2) to be restrained, hindered, Nu. 17:13, 15;
2 ὃ. 24:21, 25; Ps. 106:30.

(3) to be gathered together (from the idea of
restraining, compelling, see M7¥2), especially to a
festival (77¥Y). 1 Samuel 21:8, 737) "25? ἼΣΩΣ) “ ga-
thered [Engl. Ver. detained] before Jehovah.”

Hence are derived the three following nouns, also
Typo, syn.

WY m. dominion, rule, Judges 18:7, 1¥¥ ΟΝ
“ (no one) holding rule,” none of the great ones,
rulers of the people. [In Thes. the signification
given is riches. |

WY m.—(1) shutting up, restraint. Prov.
30:16, ON WYP “ the shutting up of (the) womb,”
for a barren woman.

(2) oppression, vexration, Psa. 107:39; Isaiah
53:8.

ΓΝ) and more often MSY. fem. an assembiy

— ἡ Ue eae ἡ ἱἱ.

pak ss oh

propy—apy
{see the root Niph. No. 3), Jerem. 9:1; especially an
assembly of people for the keeping of festivals,
πανήγυρις, Joel 1:14; 2 Ki. 10:20; Am. 5:21; Isa.
1:13; specially such as were convened on the seventh
day of the passover, and the eighth of the feast of
tabernacles, i. ᾳ. UP SIP Levit. 23:36. Compare
Nu. 29:35; Deu. 16:8; 2Ch.7:9; Neh. 8:18; and
Arab. dxs>- an assembly, more fully deal! ex, the

day of the assembly, used for Friday, as being the
Mahommedan festival day. The signification of
gathering together, or assembly (which had
already been adopted by Simonis, Arc. Formarum,
p- 180), is more largely defended as belonging to this
word, in my larger Lex. p. 885, against Iken (Dissert.
Philol. Theol., page 49 — 54), and J. D. Michaélis in
Supplemm. h. v., who make the primary idez to be
that of restraint from work. Rosenmiiller assents to
my opinion (who, in his first and second edition,
followed Iken), on Lev. 23:36, ed. 3; so also Winer.

3.2} fut. 3PY.—(1) i. gq. Wee TO BE BEHIND,
TO COME FROM BEHIND, hence 3?¥ heel. (So it is
commonly taken ; but it is worth while for etymologists
to inquire, whether the primary idea be not that of
being elevated, like a mound, arched vault, heap, so
that it may be kindred to the roots 333, 232. Hence

-T?
g---

apy &ic an ascent, and =} heel, so called from the
form; from the heel may be taken the other ideas of
hindmost, last, etc.).

(2) denom. from 329 to take hold of any one’s
heel. Hos. 12:4, YOSNS APY 1033. “in the womb
he took his brother by the heel,” compare 32¥3 TOS
Gen. 25:26. Especially to throw any one down, to
trip oneup. Hence—

(3) to supplant, to circumvent, to defraud,
Gen. 27:36; Jer. 9:3.

Prt, to hold back, to retard, Job 37:4.

Derivatives, 122—3PY, and the pr.n. IPY, MAPY?,
aipy.

apy constr. 32, plur. constr. *2?¥ (in some printed

_ copies *3?¥ with Dag. euphon.) m.

_ (a) the heel—(a) of men, Gen.3:15; Psa. 56:7;
Job 18:9; Jer. 13:22; Cant.1:8.—(0) of horses,
the hoof, Gen. 49:17; Jud. 5:22.

(2) metaph. the extreme rear of an army, Josh.
8:13; Gen. 49:19.

(3) plur.M2pY prints (of the heel or foot), Psa.
77:29; 89:52 (compare Cant. 1:8)

(4) verbal adj. of the root No. 3, a lier in wait,

DCXLIX °

pn>py—nyy
; ss
ΞΡ m.—(1) a hill, acclivity, ig. Arab. iis
ZEth. Q +f): Isa. 40:4. (A hill is said to be so
called from its retarding and kecping back those who .
go up, but see the remarks on the root No. 1).

(2) adj. fraudulent, deceitful, Jer. 17:9.

(3) adj. denom. from 3?¥ No.3. Ηοβ. 6:8, 72Py _
DW “trodden (trampled) in blood,” i.e. full of
bloody footprints.

ay m.—(1) the end, the latter part of any-

νυ.
thing (Arab. Wis); also as an adv. unto the end,
continually, Ps. 119:33, 112.
(2) wages, reward, as if the end, the result of
labour; compare λοισθήϊα, reward, from λοῖσθος, last.
Ps. 19:12; Pro.22:4. And so apy oy Psal. 40:16;

_70:4; and 30} Isa. 5:23, in reward of, i.e. on ac-

count of ; and as a conj. because that, because,
Num. 14:24; Deu. 7:12; fully WS PY Gen. 26:5,
and °3 30) Am. 4:12.

Mapy (3 without Dagesh, for 73?¥, comp. nzbp),
f. fraud, wiles, 2 Ki. 10:19.

Tay fut. P92, Arabic Mic To BIND, Gen. 22:9.
(Kindred roots are 728, 138, which see). Hence—

aly el Se

“py pl. ὉΠ, adj. striated, banded, pr. marked
with stripes (geftreift), compare 129 No. 3, Gen. 30"
35, Seq.; 31:8, seqq.

My an unused root, see 7PY!D.

mpy f. oppression, Ps. 55:4, from the root pay.

JPY (« insidious,” i.g. 3PM), [4 λει], pron.
m.—(1) 1 Ch. 3:24.

(2) 1Ch.g:17; Ezr.2:42; Neh. 7:45; 8:7; 11:
19; 12:25.—(3) Ezr. 2:45.

boy not used in Kal; TO TWIST, TO WREST, TO
PERVERT (compare as to the primary stock, ki, gl,
page cLxu, B). >) ae
Pua, part. perverted, Hab. 1:4. (Syr. as
to pervert, Arab. ἰὸς to bind together.) Hence—

ae adj. tortuous, crooked. Judges 5:6,
nidp; py NIN “crooked ways,” i.e. devious, and
unfrequented; and without the subst. nibpopy Psal.
125:5, id.

inbpy adj. (from an unused subst. nbpy, and
with the adj. termination ἢ), tortuous, an epith. of

Ps. 49:6. ;

the serpent, Isa. 27:1.

Ὁ -Ρ»

2 an unused root; perhaps i.q. Spy, and Aram.
DPY to twist, to wrest; whence—

es [Akan], pr.n. m. Gen. 36:27, for which there ἢ
is 18: Nu. 33: 31; Deu. 10:6; 1 Ch. 1:42.

VYav—(a) TO ROOT OUT, TO PLUCK UP (aplant),
Ecc. 3:2. (Syr.and Ch. id. The primary syllable
is ; compare the kindred roots WP, 722; also W3,
773, 138.) Hence—

(2) i. ᾳ Arab. ic to be barren, prop. to have the
testicles extirpated; compare the remarks on DID,

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be overthrown (as a city), Zeph. 2:4.

Prt, to hamstring or hough a horse, by which
the animal is rendered useless and unfit for work,
Josh. 11:6,9; 2Sam.8:4; 1 Ch. 18:4; a bull, Gen.
49:6. LXX. νευροκοπεῖν. It was anciently the prac-
tice of victors (and still is the case), thus to treat
the horses taken in battle, when they cannot carry
them away with them; Germ. dem Pferde die Heffen

---

abbauen. (Arab. «ὃς id.)
PY, Ch. to root up:—ITupeat pass. Dan. 7:8.

Wy τη. ΠΣ), MY f. barren, used both of the
male and female (as to the origin, see the root No.
2), Gen. 11:30; 25:21; 29:31; Deut.7:14. (Syr.
and Arab. id.)

“5.-

ἫΝ τη. ---(1) prop. a root (Arab. 8, Ch. PY);
hence a shoot (see UW), metaph. used of a man of
a foreign race, who had settled in the Holy Land,
Lev. 25:47.

(2) [Eker], pr. n. m. 1 Ch. 2:27.

“py. constr. "PY m. Chald. stock, trunk, Dan.
4:12, 20.

apy pl. D°337¥ m.—_(1) α scorpion, Eze. 2:6.

ΠΥΡῸΣ

(Arab. we id. To this corresponds the Greek
σκύρπιος, the breathing being changed into sibilant;
couipate 22} σκόλιος.) It appears to be blended from
Ὅν, ps to wound, and 329 the heel. See also “ny
DAVY

(2) a kind of scourge, furnished with sharp
points, 1 Ki. 12:11, 14; 2Ch. 10:11, 14. Soin Lat.
scorpio, xccording to Isidore (Origg. v. 27), is virga
node 3a et aculeata.

py (“ eradication,” compare Zeph. 2:4),
[Ekron], pr. n. of one of the five principal cities of

tl:e Philistines, situated in the north2rn part of the

DCL

aYy-|py
land of the Philistines, first assigned to the tribe of
Judah (Josh.15:45), afterwards to the Danites (Josh.
19: 43), Josh.13:3; 15:11; 19:43; Jud.1:18; 1 88.
5:10; 2 Ki.1:2. LXX. ᾿Ακκαρών, ᾿Ακαρών [Per-
haps now called ’Akir, pl Rob. iii. 22]. Gent.
noun, DY Josh. 13:3; 1 nf Ah 10.

wy TO TWIST, TO PERVERT. Arab. , ἐδ
and _ sic id. Metaph. to pervert any one, in a
forensic sense, is i. 4. to pervert or wrest his cause,
Job 9:20, “ (although) I were upright *2P¥") (God)
would pervert my cause” (in the other hemistich
‘WY would declare me guilty).

Prt id. to pervert, Mic. 3:9. To pervert one's
ways is i.q. to act perversely, Isa. 59:8; Pro. 10:9.

NipHat, pass. to be perverse. Part. ὈΞΥ WP}
whose ways are perverse, Prov. 28:18.

Derivatives, PY, MWY, DwpyID.

vy adj. m.—(1) perverse. Wpy 329 a_per-
verse heart, Ps. 101:4, and vice versi 332°WPY a
man perverse of mind, Prov. 11:20; 17:20. py
YNaY perverse in lon, i.e. a man of fraudulent
speech, Prov.19:1. Absol. deceitful, false, Deu.
32:5; Ps. 18:27; Prov. 8:8.

(2) [Lkkesh], pr.n. m. 2 Sam. 23:26. Hence—

ΓΉΡΩΣ f. with the addition of 1B perverseness
of mouth, i. e. fraudulent, deceitful speech, Pro. 4:24;
6:12, compare 19:1.

vy m.—(1) i. q. YY a city, which see (hence pl.
oY). In sing. W Num. 21:15; Deut. 2:9, and

fully axiom (city of Moab), Num. 21:28; Isa.15:1,

pr.n. of the metropolis of Moab, situated on the
southern shore of Arnon, Gr. ᾿Αρεόπολις (which those
who did not know the true origin, rendered city of
Mars); Abulfeda ς οἷς and aM, now called Rabba.
See Relandi Palestina, p. 577; Burckhardt’s Reise
nach Syrien, p. 640.

(2) an enemy, see the root TY No. 2, 1 Sa. 20:16.
Plur. Ps.9:7; 139:20.

Ὕ Ch. i.q. Heb. No. 2, Dan. 4:16.

Ὗ (“watcher”), [τ], pr. n.—(1) of ἃ son of
Judah, Gen. 38:3; 46:12.—(2) 1 Ch. 4:21.

I. DW) pr. to urx, like the Ch. and Syr.
(kindred to 238 to interweave), see Hithp., also to
weave, whence 32 No. I, woof.

(2) to exchange articles of traffic, hence to traf-
Sic, to barter, Eze. 27:9,27; whence 2W2.

(3) to become surety for any one, followed by δῷ

τ ΝΥ is δ te ..ὅ“. «. ,.

“πόρε ον Ὁ:

σὺν 1

aml

ay

ace. of pers: (pr. to interchange with him, to suc-
ceed in his place); e.g.—(a) to be surety for the
life of another, Gen. 43:9; 44:32. Job17:3, 22 V
JY “ be surety for me with thee,”i. 6. in the cause
which I have with thee. Isaiah 38:14, 23» “ be
surety for me (O Lord),” i.e. take me under thy pro-
tection. Ps. 119:122.—(b) to be surety, to be liable
for another’s debt, Proverbs 11:15; 20:16; 27:13;
followed by > Prov.6: 1; and ΣΤ) Prov.17:18. (Syr.

ν᾽ 5
>: id.; Arab. wl. a vessel).

Derivatives, 737Y, NAA.
(4) to pledge, to givein pledge, followed by an

εἰ ace. of the thing. (Arab. ς-"»ς Conj. IL, IV., to

give a pledge). Neh.5:3. Metaph. ia? ΠΝ ΞΖ to
pledge one’s life, i.e. to expose it to most imminent
danger, Jer. 30:21. Butthis may also be rendered,
to be surety for his life; compare No. 3.

Derivative, AW.

(5) Med. E and fut. A, intrans. to be sweet, plea-
sant (perhaps well mixed, compare No. 1), followed
by ? of pers., e. g. sleep, Prov. 3:24, sacrifices, gifts,
Jer.6:20; followed by by Ps.104:34. Eze. 16:37,
pinoy ATW Ws “ whom thou hast pleased.” Com-
pare adj. 2 sweet.

(6) From the notion of sweetness is perhaps de-
rived the signification of sucking (comp. ΤΕ, ΠΝ),
whence 2°Y a dog-fly, from its sucking the blood of

men and animals; compare Arab. ς--"»-: which in
: :

the Kamfis (page 125, line 11) is explained ΚΚ1 to
eat.

HirupaEL—(1) to mingle oneself, followed by 3,
in any thing, Pro. 14:10.

(2) to intermingle with any one in fellowship
(fid) mit jemandem einlaffen), specially to be familiar with,
followed by 3 Ps.106:35; followed by ? Prov. 20:19;
followed by DY Prov. 24:21; to enter into marriage,
followed by 3 Ezra 9:2; to enter into combat, fol-
lowed by NN with any one, Isa. 36:8; 2 Ki. 18:23.

For the derived nouns see under the several sig-
nifications.

I. ay TO SET, as the sun (Syr. and Ath.
OZf\: id. Arab. Ὁ 3,2 Ὁ depart far away, to wan-

der). Hence, to draw towards evening, Jud. 19:9.
Metaph. Isaiah 24:11, MMDY-92 TDW “ all joy has
set.”

Hipuin, to do at evening. Inf. 7 doing (so)

at evening ; adv. at evening (compare 03¥7 in the

morning), 1 Sa. 17:16.
Derivatives, 3} No. I, WY No.1, 2? No. IL

“DCLI

37Y-}py
π|. DW ig. 297, Ath. (transp.) Of2: to be

arid, sterile, dry. Hence ΠΡῚΝ, and pr.n. IY
Arabia.

IV. ay i.q. Arab. sc to be whitish, whiten-

ing, whence «ον whitish, a man with white eye-
Aiea

lashes, ς..» 2/6 whiteness of the eyelashes, silver, also

willow. Hence Heb. 2¥ willow, so called from its

whitish leaves. [In Thes. this is joined with No. II.]

Vv Ch. to mix, to mingle. Part, Dan. 2:43
ITHPaEL, pass. ibid.

ay sweet, pleasant, Prov. 20:17; Cant. 2:14.
See the verb No. I. 5.

ay m., a species of fly, gad-fly, very troublesome
to persons; so called from sucking (blood); see the
root No. I. 6; Ex. 8:17, seqq.; Ps. 78:45; 105:31.
LXX κυνόμυια, dog-fly, which is described by Philo,
who supposes its name to be from its boldness, De
Vita Mosis, t. ii. p.101,ed. Mangeii. Almost all the
Hebrew interpreters understand it to be a collection
of noxious beasts, as if a miscellaneous swarm (from
ay in the signification of mixing); and so Aqu.
πάμμνια ; Jerome, omne genus muscarum; Luth. alterley
Ungegiefer 5 but IY must denote some particular crea-
ture, as is all but manifest from the passage, Exod.
8:25, 27. Oedmann (Verm. Sammlungen II. p. 150)
understands blatta orientalis; called in Dutch and
German Raferlacte; but which isa creature that rather
devours things than stings men; contrary to the ex-
press words of Exod. 8:17.

AW £,2 Chron. 9:14; and 2 Isa. 21:13; Jer.
25:24; Eze. 27:21; pr. name Arabia (ς.»,); 80
called from its aridity and sterility (see the root No,
III). Gent. noun is 33) an Arabian, Isa. 13:20;
Jer. 3:2; also DY Neh. 2:19; plur. D'2 WY Arabians,
2 Chron. 21:16; 22:1; and Ὁ 3) 2 Chron. 17:11;
always used of Nomadic tribes, Isa., Jer. loc, cit. Also
the name Arabia is not used to designate that large
peninsula which geographers call by this name, but
a tract of country of no very large extent, to the
east and south of Palestine, as far as the Red Sea.
So Eusebius says of the Midianites, κεῖται ἐπέκεινα
τῆς ᾿Αραβίας πρὸς νότον ἐν ἐρήμῳ τῶν Σαρακήνων τῆς
ἐρυθρᾶς θαλάσσας ἐπ᾽ ἀνατολάς. Of no wider extent
is Arabia in the New. Test. (Gal. 1:17; 4:25). See
my remarks on Isa. 21:13.

AWY—(1) woof, Levit. 13:48—59. See the τον
No. 1. 1.

ψν-ον

(II) coll. strangers, aliens; from the root 2B |
ages

No. II.; compare w= to wander ; wy é 8 wan-

derer, Ex. 12:38; Neh. 13:3. With the art. it is
written 2W5; see 3 No. L 2.

ATW—()—(1)evening(m. and fem., 1 Sam. 20:5);
from the root 2 No. IL. 3393 Gen. 19:1; 29:23;
ay ny> Gen. 8:11; 24:11; 3 (acc.) Exod. 16:6;
poet. a> Psalm §9:7,15; 90:6; Gen. 49:27, at
evening. Plur. Mi3W Jerem. 5:6. Dual. 0!3Y the
two evenings; only in the phrase 0!3 Wi [2 between
the two evenings, Ex. 16:12; 30:8; used as mark-
ing the space of time during which the paschal lamb
was slain, Ex. 12:6; Lev. 23:5; Num.g:3; and the
evening sacrifice was offered, Ex. 29:39, 41; Num.
28:4; i.e. according to the opinion of the Karaites
and Samaritans (which is favoured by the words of
Deut. 16:6), the time between sunset and deep twi-
light. The Pharisees, however (see Joseph. Bellum
Jud. vi. 9, ὁ 3), and the Rabbinists considered the
time when the sun began to descend to be called the

Εἰς when

first evening (Arab. ue little evening; \.

it begins to draw towards evening; Gr. deiAn zpwia);
and the second evening to be the real sunset (Gr.
δείλη ὀψία). See Bochart, Hieroz., ὃ. 1. p. 559. Com-
pare, as to the double morning, Pococke ad Carm.
Tograi, p. 71; and Hebr. pr. n. OY,

(2) ig. 3 No. I, foreigners, strangers ;
hence 329 "202 foreign kings, who made alliance
with the Israelites, 1 Ki.10:15; and so also else-
where of auviliary forces, Jer. 25:20; 50:37;
Eze. 30:5.

(ID) only in pl. B°3Y, const.*2Y m. willow (Arab.

ae

J
δ

a) »»)» so called from its whitish leaves, see the root

No. IV. Isa. 44:4; Job 40:22; Ps.137:2 (where the
Salix Babylonica, Linn. is to be understood, with its
pendulous foliage, a symbol of grief and mourning;
Germ. Zrauerweide, weeping willow). Isa. 15:7,
awa ὉΠ) “ the brook of willows” (comp. Job 40:
22) in Moab, i.e. either Li» }} sal, on the borders
of the provinces of Karrak (i.e. ancient Moab) and
Jebil (i.e. Idumea), see Burckhardt’s Travels,
page 674; or else the brook ὙΠ (which see), near
the town of Karrak, where Burckhardt, loc. cit. page
643, mentions a fountain of willows, —sloie ont

-
.

. 5 ῳ
ΔΚ pl. Ὀ3) m.—(1) a raven. (Arab. Hl é
@ raven, a crow; compare the Lat. corvus. No root

DCLII

is ἐς be sought in the Phenicio-Shemitic languages

IY—Ay

[thus called from its black colour”], but to this
answers the Sanscr. kdrawa. ‘The letters 6 and τὸ
are shewn not to belong to the root by the Gr. «dag
and apparently Lat. corniz.) Gen. 8:7; Isa. 94:11;
Psalm 147:9. It is sometimes of wider extent, and
comprehends kindred species of birds, specially the
crows, see Lev.11:15; Deu. 14:14.

(2) [Oreb], pr.n. of a prince of the Midianites,
Jud. 7:25; 8:3; Psal. 83:12; from whom a certain
rock poron Jordan took its name, Jud. 7:25; Isa.
10:20.

MDW Γ᾿ an arid, sterile region, a desert (see
the root No. IV), Job 24:5; Isa. 33:9; 35:13 51:33
Jer. 50:12; 51:43. With the art., [27 is that
low region into which the valley of the Jordan
( 193!) runs near Jericho, and which extends as far
as the lanitic gulf, Deut.1:1; 2:8; Josh. 12:1;
2 Sam. 4:7; 2 Ki. 25:4; in which are the Dead Sea
(hence called 132i O° the sea of the desert, Deut.
4:49; Josh. 3:16; 12:3; 2Ki.14:25) and the brook
Kedron, or 1375 Sn) the stream of the desert, Am.
6:14; comp. 2 Ki. 14:25, also 17}. MW the plains
of Jericho, Josh. §:10; 2 Ki. 25:5; and anid may,
see IN1D,

(2) pr. n. of a town in the tribe of Benjamin, fully -

called ΠΕ ΓΞ; see M3, letter kk.

MDW fem.—(1) surety, security, Prov. 17:18
(see 3 I, 3).

(2) a pledge (see 2 No.I, 4). 1 Sam. 17:18,
npA ONS Wns! “ and bring a pledge from them.”

pay m. a pledge, Gen. 38:17, 18, 20 (see 24

τὼν ῖΧῸυ--
»»ε

Νο.1, 4). Arab. οὐ γα, oye id. Hence ἀῤῥαβών, Ὁ

arrhabo, a word peculiar to traders, which the Greeks
and Romans seem to have borrowed from the Phe-
nicians, the originators of traffic.

DW, ΔῊΝ an Arabian, see 3.

MDW [4 nbathi te], Gent. n. of the word "2
No. 3, which see; 2 Sa. 23:31.

ry fut. Y.—(1) τὸ asceND, i. q. Arabic

we ZEthiop. 0G‘): see 77. ν

(2) followed by 8 and δὲ to desire anything, as
if by Wp) NY? (Arab. Conj. II. to be bent, or intent
upon anything). Ps. 42:2; Joel1:20. The opinion
of the Hebrew writers is that the word 2 properly
expresses the cry of the deer, which is applied alse
to domestic animals, Joel loc. cit. (the Syriac alse
renders it in both places | +. ), bat this is not 500

ΜΕΥ ὙΠ ΘΝ

Apts

ry ry

firmed by the use of the cognate languages; although
we may compare it with Gr. onomatop. ὠρύω, ὠρυγή.
But see the derivative 72°Y. More is said on this
subject by Bochart, Hieroz. parti. page 883.

TY an unused root; Arab. 3¢ Conj. II. to flee
(comp, the kindred ὙΠ); Syr. Ethp. to be untamed.
Hence TY, Ch. TY wild ass.

TY [Arad], pr.n.—(1) (for ΤῊΝ 13), a town
of the Canaanites, in the southern part of Palestine,
Nu. 21:1; 33:40; Josh.12:14 [situated apparently

at Tel ’Arad le Οὐ Rob. ii. 473].—(2) m. 1 Chr.
8:15.

THY τὰ. Ch. 1. ᾳ. WW wild ass, Dan. 5:21.

᾿ Ty TO BE NAKED; not used in Kal. Arabic
ay id. The primary idea appears to be that of

plucking out (compare 8) plants, hairs, etc.;
hence to bare, bald, devoid of plants and trees; com-
pare ΠΣ, WA. Kindred roots are DW and perhaps
FW No. II.

Pret MY, fut. conv. WHI—(1) to make naked, to
uncover, e.g. pudenda, Isa. 3:17, a shield (on which
there had been a covering), Isai. 22:6; Zeph. 2:14,
TW AMS “he uncovers the cedar work,” makes
the walls naked by removing the cedar wainscotting.

(2) to lay naked (the foundation of a house), i. 6.
to overthrow a house, Psal.137:7. Inf. MY Hab.
3:13. (Compare nba, nbs Ezek. 13:14; Mic. 1:6.)
Hence—

(3) toempty a vessel, to pour it out (in doing
which its bottom is laid bare), Gen. 24:20; 2 Chr.
24:11. Ps. 141:8, Y82 WA 8 “ pour not out my
soul,” i.e. pour not out my blood. Compare Hiph.
No. 2.

Hipnit—(1) to make naked, to uncover, e.g.
pudenda, Lev. 20:18, 19.

(2) topour out. Isaiah 53:12, WH2 risp> my
“he hath poured out his soul unto death,” he de-

τοῦ, -<%

livered himself to death. (Arab. 4.35 Shel to pour
out, i. 6. to give up one’s life or soul; Syr. fade
as, Gr. παραβάλλεσθαι, whence parabolanus).
Nivuat, pass. of Hiph. No. 2, to be poured out, Isa.
32:15.
HirapaEL—(1) to make oneself naked, to un-
cover oneself, Lam. 4:21.

(2) to pour oneself out, tospreadoneself (used
of a wide spreading tree), Ps. 37:35.

κὸν

DCLIII

Ἤν» ν

Derived nouns, MY, ANY, AMY, We, TWP, “WR
and pr.n. MY),

MW plur. MW ἢ, Isaiah 12:7; a naked or dare
place; i.e. destitute of trees (see Wi, TVD); here
used of the grassy places on the banks of the Nile.

MY f. Cant. 5:13; 6:2; Eze. 17:7, 10; areola,
bed of a garden or vineyard, raised up in the middle
(erhihtes Gartenbeet, Blumenberg; from the root IW),
So the old interpreters. Others understand it to be
a ladder, trellis, {or training plants against. Com-

pare Arab. 8 fis a ladder; but the former explana-

tion is preferable.

“WY m. the wild ass, Job 39:5. Chald. TW id;
in the Targg. for the Hebr. 813. Root TY.

my f. (from the root 7Y)—(1) nakedness,
Hos. 2:11; metaph. PSI NYY the nakedness of
the land; i.e. a part of the land unfortified, easy of

access; Arabic δ sc (τεῖχος ἐγυμνώθη, Hom. Il. xii.
399), Gen. 42:9, 12.

(2) pudenda ; especially when naked, Gen. 9:22,
23; 1 Sam. 20:30. V3 NYY the nakedness of one’s
father; i.e. the nakedness of one’s father’s wife, Lev.
20:11; compare Lev. 18:8, 16.

(3) shame, filthiness. 127 NYY anything un-
clean (excrement), Deu. 23:15, (any defect found in
a woman) Deut. 24:1; also ignominy, dishonour.
Isa. 20:4, OPIS NYY “the dishonour of Egypt.”

MY Chald., emptying; hence loss (of the king),
Ezr. 4:14. See the Hebrew root Piel No. 3.

DIY, OY plur. oY, τ DW, adj. naked, Job
1:21. But naked is also used for—(a) ragged,
badly clad, Job 22:6; 24:7, 10; Isa. 58:7; comp.
Gr. γυμνός, James 2:15; and as to the Lat. nudus
Seneca, De Benef., 5:13; Arabic ope stripped,
ill-clad.— (6) used of one who, having taker off his
mantle, goes only clad in his tunic (3N3), 1 Sam.
19:24; Isa.20:2. Compare John 21:7; Virg. Georg.
I. 229, and the note of J. H. Voss. Aurel. Vict. cap.
17. Root OW No. 1. 1.

pny m.—(1) crafty, Gen. 3:1; Job 5:12; 15:5.
(2) in a good sense, prudent, cautious, Prov,
12:16, 23; from the root DY No. I. 2.

ony see OVY,
“YIY and WY (from the root 7; like pide
from the root 222; ΟΣ from the root ,|5)

wy yy
(1) probah. 1. ᾳ. WW prop. naked; hence needy,
outeast, Jer. 48:6 (compare Jer. 17:6). LXX. ὄνος

ἄγριος (YW); Vulgate myrica (compare Arab. pe
‘juniper, Wacbhhotder).

(2) [Aroer'\, pr. n.—(a) of a town on the northern
bank of the river Arnon, Deut. 2:36; 3:12; 4:48;
Josh. 12:2; 13:16; which belonged to Moab, Jer.
48:19; another form is WWW Jud. 11:26. Its ruins
still bear the ancient name (εἰς -,2)} see Burckhardt’s

Travels in Syria, p. 633. Different from this is—
(6) another farther north, over against Rabbath Am-
mon (Josh. 13:25), situated on the river of Gad; i. e.
an arm of Jabbok, 2 Sam. 24:5; built by the Gadites,
Num. 32:34; Isa. 17:2 (see my observations on the
passage).—(c) a town of the tribe of Judah, 1 Sam.
30:28. Gent. n. “WAY 1 Ch. 11:44.

ἥν, in other copies 7 something horrid,
horror (from the root WY No.1). Job 30:6, 7A
22 “in the horror of the valleys,” i.e. in the
horrid valleys.

“YW (for 7 “guarding,” ie. “worshipping
Jehovah”), [Eri], pr.n. of a son of Gadi, Gen.
46:16. [Patron. id., Nu. 26:16.]

TY ig. ΠΥ f. nakedness, want. Eze. 16:7,
m1 DAY AN) “and thou (wast) naked and want,”
1. 6. in want. Hab.3:9, WN mv “shall be made
naked with nakedness.”

ΓΟ only in plur. ni— Num. 15:20,21; Neh.
10:38; Ezek. 44:30; coarse meal, polenta (Grieé,
Griige) comp. Talmud tp 1y polenta made from barley,

pearl barley. Syriac Lies id. [see Thes.], also a
drink made of it. Root DW which see. LXX.,
Vuig., Num., φύραμα, pulmentum. Neh., Eze. σῖτος,
cibus.

Dey masc. pl. clouds, heaven (from the root
5) to drop down), Isa. 4:80: Syr. and Vulg. caligo,
Compare the quadrilitt. 9D.

YY (with Kametz impure for ?"W) adj. and
subst. pr. terrifying, causing fear; hence—(1)
very powerful, used of God, Jerem. 20:11; of
powerful nations, Isa. 25:3.

(2) in a bad sense, violent, fierce, Psa. 37:35;
Isa. 13:11; 25:3; Job 15:20; 27:13. Eze. 28:7,
ἘΞ *'sY “violent nations;” 30:11; 31:12;
42:12,

*TY plur. DY adj. solitary, desolate, hence

DCLIV

TIT

void of offspring, Gen. 15:2; Levit. 20:20, 21:
Jer. 22:30; from the root TW No. 2.

yw fut. ΤῊΣ τὸ ARRANGE IN ORDER, Or IN 4
ROW, TO PUT IN ORDER, Germ. reiven, ridjten, Gr.
τάσσω, rarrw (kindred to JIS to stretch out an a
straight line, to extend, and in the Indo-Germanie
languages, Reive (Reige, Riege), reihen, intens. recen
rego (not for reago, as some suppose), regula, rectus,
also rigeo, ftarr feyn, rigor, gerade Linie), e.g. te
arrange wood upon an altar, Gen. 22:9; Lev. 1:7;
loaves upon the holy table, 24:8 (compare N22
No. 2); also to lay out, to set in order (jurichten), a
table for a meal, Prov.g:2; Isa. 21:5; 65:11; an
altar, Nu. 23:4, the holy candlestick, Exod. 27:21;
Levit. 24:3, 4; arms for a battle, Jer. 46:3. Spe-
cially it is used —(a) MN? FY to put the battle in
array, Jud. 20:20, 22; followed by Πὲξ and IP?
against any one, 1 Sa. 17:2; Gen. 14:8. Part. 2D
mone 1 Chr. 12:33, 35; and monpp WW Joel 2:5,
set in array for battle. Without the word mone id.,
Jud. 20:30, 33; 1Sam.4:2; 17:21; followed oy, 5,
NNTP? against any one, 2 Sa.10:9,10; 10:17; Jer.
50:9,14. Part. WY set in array (for battle), Jer.
6:23; 50:42. Job 6:4, IW for Ὁ 13 “ they
set (the battle) in array against me;” Job33:5.
— (bd) odin JW to arrange words, to utter them, fol-
lowed by 28 against any one, Job 32:14; also with-
out D9, Job 37:19, WIE ΤΣ ND « we cannot
set in order by reason of darkness,” i.e. ignorance,
Followed by ? to direct words to any one Isa. 44:7};
and ellipt. Psal. 5:4, TTS 23 “ in the morning [
will direct (my words) to thee.”—(c) DBVD FY
to set in order a cause in a court of Justice, Job —
13:18; 23:4; compare Ps. 50:21.

(2) Followed by ? to place together (jujammens
fiellen mit etwas), to compare (vergleidjen). Isa.40:18,
WII YA maT) “ what likeness will ye compare
unto him?” Psa. 89:7; 40:6, TON TY, PS “ there
is nothing to be compared with thee.” Job 28:
1 i 19 (in each of these places 13> is the-dative for
112).

(a) to estimate (i.e. to compare the value of any
thing with money); especially to value (comp. awn).
Job 36:19, WIL PWT “ will he value (i.e. regard)
thy riches?”

Hirai, i.q. Kal No. 3, to estimate, Levit. 27:8
seq.; 2 Ki. 23:35.

Derivatives, WW, TWO, AIW, and—

JW. m. with suff. "7Y—(1) row, pile, of the
shewbread, Ex. 40:23. :

(2) preparation, a putting in order, specialy

ψνν

of clothes, arms. Jud.17:10, Ὁ 123 JW “an equip-
ment of garments” (Ausriftung mit Kleidern), i.e.every-
thing belonging to clothing. Well rendered in the
Vatic. LXX. στολὴ ἱματίων, for στολὴ is the word
appropriated to this idea (compare Lat. stola); Alex.
ζεῦγος ἱματίων, whence Vulg. vestem duplicem (which
is sought to be defended by Lud. De Dieu, on the
passage). Used of the armature (as if garment) of
the crocodile, Job 41:4.

(3) estimation, assessment, taxation. 73
acoording to thy estimation, Lev. 5:15, 18, 251 27:
12, {733 DW “ according to thy estimation,” the
priest’s, I mean, for so we must take the phrase.
Verse 2, mim? niv) 432 “ according to thy (the
priest’s) estimation men (are offered) to God.”
(Compare on this passage De Wette, and Dettinger,
in Theol. Studien und Kritiken, 1831, page 303 ;
1832, page 395, 396.) Hence used of the price at
which anything is estimated. Job 28:13. Ps. 55:14,
ΘῈ VI TAY “thou a man, whomI reckon equal
with myself.”

We 1) TO BE UNCIRCUMCISED, see the adj.
7. Arab. (} 2 id.

(2) denom. from ndry, to regard as uncircum-
cised, i.e. profane, impure, Lev. 19:23.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be seen to be uncircumcised, Hab. 2:
16 (used of a drunken man who shamefully uncovers

his nakedness).

oy m. const. by Ezek. 44:9, and oy Ex. 6:12,
adj. uncircumcised, Gen. 17:14; Ex. 12:48; often
used opprobriously of the Gentiles, as the Philistines,
1 Sam. 17:26, 36; 14:6; 31:4. Metaph. used by
['nSY uncircumcised of lips, i.e. slow of speech

ὍΘ VP? Onk.), stammering, one whose lips are
closed as it were with the foreskin, and are there-
_ fore too long and thick to utter speech with facility.
Ex. 6:12, 30. Similarly Jer. 6:10, DI}8 now “their
ear is closed with a foreskin;” and 22] 033?
their uncircumcised heart, into which divine precepts
cannot penetrate, Lev. 26:41; Eze. 44:9.

2 nny f.—(1) foreskin, ἀκροβυστία. (Arabic
ds.) 1Sa.18:25. 2Sa. 3:14, ΠΡ; Π ΖΞ mem-
brum preputiatum, Genesis 17:11, 24; Levit.12:3.
Metaph. aan y the foreskin of the heart, see above,
Ὄπ 10:16; Jer. 4:4 (compare Kor. Sur. ii. 82; iv.
154).

(2) foreskin of a tree, i.e. the fruit of the first

three years, which according to the law was accounted
unclean, Levit.19:23. Compare the root No. 2.—

DCLV

9}
ΡΙ. MiOW pr. n. (hill) of foreskins, near Gilgal, Josh
5:3." | 3

I. OW —() ig. pc τὸ Make naxep, [“ 70
BE NAKED" }, TO UNCOVER, whence Dw, oY which

see. Intrans. are to be impudent, spiteful (mani-

festing one’s malevolent mind).
(2) tobe crafty. (Syr. Ethpe. id. ἰοῦ, a
crafty, spiteful.) Once found in Kal, 1 Sa. 23:22.
Hirnit—(1) to make crafty, Ps. 83:4, 7D ia id
“they make their counsel crafty,” they take crafty
counsels.
(2) to act craftily, 1 Sam. 23:22, and, in a good
sense, to act prudently, Prov. 15:5; 19:25.
Derivatives DIY, OW, MW Loy, OVY, ow.

II. oy not used in Kal, cognate to the verbs,
DIS, DIF, O83, 299, OD), ro Be HIGH. (Syr. Pa. to
heap up; Arab. Sa to be heaped up. Saad. Ex.

15:8; kes a heap of grain on the threshing floor.)
ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be heaped up, Ex. 15:8.
Derivatives, WY, IW.

Dy naked; see DW.

py m. craftiness, Job 5:13, from the root
DW No. I.

may f. id—(1) craftiness, guile, Ex.21:14.
(2) prudence, Prov. 1:4; 8:5.

May f. (with Tzere impure), pl. ni, once τ
Jer. 50:26, a heap, e.g. of ruins, Neh. 3:34; of
corn, Cant. 7:3; of sheaves, Ruth 3:7; from the roct
DW No. IL.

pow m. a plane tree (so called from its height,
see DW No. II.), Gen. 30:37; Eze. 31:8. See Celsii
Hierobot. t.i. p. 513.

TD (as if Vigilantius, i. q. ὋΣ, with the addition of
the adj. termination), [Hran], pr.n. m. Nu. 26:36.
Patron. *21Y. ibid.

DW an unused root,i.q.D1i to break to preces,
to pound, especially into largish pieces; whence the
Talmud Ὁ}, MID} pounded beans, bean-meal
(Gries, Griige). See the derived noun ND Y.

WY Jud. 11:26; see WY No.2, a.

wy adj. prop. naked; hence poor, helpless,
from the root 71%, which see; compare WE No.1,

Tr?

Psa. 102:18; Jer. 17:6.

ny yy
wy and wy see Why.

ZL ἼΜ: i. ᾳ. 5) TO DROP DOWN (tropfen, to drop;
compare εἰ 1, *\2t, the last syllable of which is iden-
tical), Deut. 33:28; metaph. used of speech, Deut.
32:S.

Derivative, 0°".

IL. VW) originally, as I suppose, TO PLUCK,
TO SEIZE, TO PULL; Germ. raufen, a sense which is
found in the primary syllable ἢ, 3, compare 89),
3”, and, with a palatal or guttural letter added at

the beginning, ἢ), 179, 1. Hence wi, 3 the mato
of a horse (so called from its being pulled), 3,6 to
pull out the forelock of a horse, and Hebr. ) neck,
prob. so called from mane. (In the Indo-Germanic
languages with this agree, rapio, carpo, raffen, raufen.
The signification of mane and top are found in the
Gr. λόφος, mane; hence, neck, back, κορυφή, képup foc,
κορύμβη, top.)

(2) denom. from WV to break theneck of an animal,

Ex.13:13; 34:20; Deu. 21:4, 6; Isa.66:3. Figura-
tively, to overthrow, to destroy altars, Hos. 10:2.

yy m. the neck of an animal, Lev. 5:8 (Arabic
Sree
ἜΣ 350 mane), of a man, Job 16:12, and so frequently.

Observe the phrases—(a) ἢ) {D3 to give the neck,
i.e. to turn back, 2 Chron. 29:6; and 28") 728 to
turn the back to any one, i.e. to turn oneself away
_ from any one, Jer. 2:27; 32:33.—() ΠῚ) 72 Josh.

7:12,and ἘΠ ἼΡΗ Josh. 7:8, to turn the back, i.e.

to flee, Syriac ἊΝ ats), and Pers. .,tlo cy,
Here belongs Ex. 23:27, ἢ» pox ΟΞ τς ΠΣ

“Thave made for thee the back of all thy enemies,”
᾿ [ have made them turn their backs, I have put them
to flight. Psal. 18:41.—(c) ἘΠ ΠΕΡ hard of neck,
i. e. obstinate, see ny, compare the Lat. tantis cer-
vicibus est, Οἷς. Verr. iii. 95.

MEY (« mane,” “ forelock,” or according to
Sim. i. 4. one “ hind”), [Orpah], pr.n. f. Ruth
1:4, 14.

oy m. quadrilitt. darkness of clouds, thick
clouds, Ex. 20:21; Deut. 4:11; 1 Ki.8:12; Psalm

18:10. Syr. lo: id., Seis to make dark.
Blended apparently from the triliterals |W a cloud,
and 9B to be dark. To this corresponds the Greek
ὀρφνός, obscure, dark, ὄρφνη, darkness, especially of

the night.

DCLVI

Ty
yy fut. }"W—(1) τὸ TERRIFY, TO CAUSE TER-
ROR or TREMBLING. (Arab. wee Conj. VILL. te

5

--
tremble (as the skin). αοἷγς a trembling spear.

Gr. perhaps dpacow). Isaiah 2:19, 21; Ps. 10:18;
Job13:25. Isai. 47:12, yA san “ perkates dhe
wilt terrify,” sc. thy enemies, wilt put them in
is to resist, which comes from
the same idea. (The ancient interpreters expressed,
thou mayest become more strong, wilt strengthen
thyself.)

(2) intrans. to tremble, to fear, Deu. 1:29; fol-
lowed by *32% at any one, Deu. 7:21; 20:3; 31:6;
followed by an ace. Job 31:34.

Nipuat, part. ΤΣ terrible, dreadful, i.g. SW
Ps. 89:8.

Hirni.—(1) causat. to put in fear, Isa. 8:13.

(2) to fear, followed by an ace. Isa. 8:12; 29:23.

Derivatives, TSW, PY, PW.

fear. Arab. eyo

py ΤῸ FLEE [“ To GNaw”]. (Syr. and Arab.
3.) Job 30:3, PB
But Vulg. rode-

ae ς and ue id. Kindredis 724
m¥ “they flee into the desert.”

bant in solitudine, compare Arab. co Syr. Os

to gnaw. And this signification of gnawing is —
suitable to the words of Job 30:17, P33¥* δὲ Ὁ»
“ those that gnawme(i.e. pains) are not quiet;”
where others interpret, “ my arteries (the pulsations

of the arteries) are not quiet;” compare asa vein,

an artery. [In Thes. to gnaw, is given as the ~

meaning of this verb in both its occurrences. ]
Py Gent. n., an Speen inhabitant of Areca, or
Arce (Gr.” Apxn; Arab. 5, Ge), a town of Phe-

nicia; more fully called Arca Cesarea, the ruins of
which still remain to the north of Tripoli, and are
called Tel Arka, Genesis 10:17. See Burckhardt’s
Travels in Syria, p. 272, Germ. Trans., and my re-
marks on the history of the city, given in the notes,
p. 520.

TW i.q. Wy No. II., and ΠῚ ---(1) To MAKE ONE
SELF NAKED, TO BE NAKED. In Kal found once imp.
with m parag. TY make thyself naked, Isaiah
32:11.

(2) to be helpless, void of aid; whence WW,
Wry, Tw.

Port TY to make naked or bare, se the founda

τ

πῦν- σι

tion of a house: i.e. fo overthrow it from the
foundation, Isa. 23:13.

ἜΡΡΕΙ, WW and Hirxaparpen WW Jer. 51:58.
to be made naked; i.e. utterly overthrown. Comp.
VW Ps. 137:7; Hab. 3:13.

Derivatives, see Kal No. 2.

vy an unused root; Arab. ως to erect a
house or tent. II. to cover with a roof, to arch;

gs

whence , 5, roof, vault, throne with a canopy (com-

pare 8D3). Hence—

σὺ f. (Cant. 1:16), plur. MWW ἃ bed, couch
(prop. covered with a hanging curtain, Himmelbett 5
see Cant. loc. cit.), Deut. 3:11; Psalm 6:7; 41:4;
132:3 (Syr. and Chald. id. A secondary meaning,
and derived from that of bed-fellow, is the Arab.

SY

: ; see UN).
ye consort; see YS)

wy an unused root. See pr. πα. MY.

ΩΣ a root not used asaverb. Arab. Wisc
iI. IV., to produce herbs and provender (said of the
earth).

avy with suff, D2¥Y plur. constr. MIYY (with
Pag. euphon.) Pro. 27:25; green herd, full grown
and in seed (in which it differs from SY); herbs
for the food of man, Gen. 1:11, 12; 2:5; 3:18; Ex.

10:12,15; Ps. 104:14 (Arab. vic id. From the
same stock are, perhaps, herba, φορβή, r and s being
interchanged).

SLY emphat. 82YY Chald. id., Dan. 4:22, 29, 30.

I. τ fut. NYY apoc. bY, Ὁ) ---(α} prop. τὸ
LABOUR, TO WORK ABOUT ANY THING; followed by
3 Exod. 5:9; Neh. 4:15; to work upon any thing;
Ex. 31:4, 1232) 3012 NWP “to work in gold and
silver;’ German in Gold und Gilber arbeiten, verse 5,
2 Chron. 2:13. Hence—

(2) to make, to produce by labour (compare
Germ. madden, with the Gr. μόγος, μόχθος and μῆχος,
μηχανή, machina). Specially —(a) 1. 4. to manu-
facture, to fabricate (vevfertigen), e.g. a ship, Gen.
8:6; an altar, Gen. 13:4; bricks, Exod. 5:16; gar-
ments, Gen. 3:21; idols, Deut. 4:16; arms, 1 Sam.
8:12; (to erect) a booth, Gen. 33:17. noxdn wy

~ doers of work, i.e. workmen, 2 Ki. 12:12; 22:5, 9;

Neh. 11:12, and frequently.— (Ὁ) used of God, i. 4.
to produce, to create, as heaven, earth, Gen. 1:7,

16; 222; 3:1; 5:1; 6:6; Ps. 96:5; 104:19. Hence

DCLVII

πῶ Ὁ
nvy subst. creator, with suff. By my creator, Job
35:10; INWY his creator, Job 4:17; Isa. 17:7; 47}
11; Ηοβ. 8:14. MIND NYY to produce, i.e. to work
miracles, Psal. 78:4, 12; 98:1.—(c) to make any —
thing, i.e. to produce it from onesélf, is an expres-
sion used of living creatures; e.g. to make milk,
i.e. to produce it (used of a cow), Isa.'7:22; tomake Ὁ
fat on the loins, said of a man growing fat, Job 15;°
27 (comp. corpus facere, Justin.; Ital. far corpo; Gr.
μεγάλην ἐπιγουνίδα θέσθαι, Od. xvii. 225 ; τρίχας
γεννᾷν, sobolem facere, i.e. procreare, Plin.); and in
like manner trees are said to make fruit (compare
ποιεῖν κάρπον, Lat. caulem facere, Colum. einen Stenget
treiben), Gen. 1:11, 12; branches, Job 14:9; Ezek.
17:8; grain, to make flour, Hos. 8:7; a field, to
make grain, Gen. 41:47; Hab. 3:17; Isa. 5:2, 10.
The same notion is often expressed in Hebrew by the
conjugation Hiphil, see Heb. Gram. edit. x. page 119.
—Those are said to make anything — (d) who acquire
it by labour, as in Lat. pecuniam facere, Greek ποιεῖν
βίον to make a living, e.g. riches, Gen. 31:1; Deu.
8:17, 18; Jerem. 17:11; slaves, Gen.12:5. Isaiah
19:10, 12% YY “those who make wages, ”
i.e. hired servants. Itis—(e)to prepare, to make
ready, as food (German Gffen madjen); Genesis’
18:7, 8; Jud. 13:15; 2Sam. 12:4; a meal, Genesis '
21:8; also to train and comb (not to shave) the’
beard (Lat. facere barbam, Lamprid., French, faire la
barbe), 2 Sa. 19:25; to cut and adorn the nails, Deu.
21:12. Used of God as pre-arranging future events,
Isa. 37:26.—(f) to make or prepare a victim to
be offered to God, hence to offer. Exod.29:36,
ΠΟ NNO IB “thou shalt offer a bullock for
sin;” verse 38, 39,41. Levit.9:7; 15:15; 16:9:
Jud. 6:19; 1 Ki. 18:23; Hosea2:10, 9939 avy ant
“gold (which) they offered to Baal;” 2 Ch.24:7.
Without the accusative of the sacrifice amd MWY is
to sacrifice to Jehovah, Exod.10:25. Compare
2 Ki. 17:32, 09 DY 4" “and they sacrificed
for them.” (Comp. Gr. ἱερὰ ἔρδειν, ἱερὰ ῥέζειν, and
without the ace. ῥέζειν θεῷ, Il. ii. 400; viii. 250; Od.
xiv. 151).—(g) to make, i.e. to keep a festival day,
as the sabbath, the passover, Ex. 12:48; Num. 9:
10, 14: Deu. §:15; also to pass, spend time (ποιεῖν
χρόνον, Act. 15:33), Ecc.6:12. Hence without the
word denoting time; to spend time any where, for
to abide, to stay. Ruth2:19; MWY 128 “where
hast thou made?” i.e. stayed; 1 Ki. 20:40; Job —
23:9; and with the addition of an adverb 210 NYY
to spend life well, εὖ πράττειν (German gut madden),
Ecc. 3:12.—(h) to appoint any one to an office,
to constitute any one, 1 Ki.12:31. 1Sam, 12:6,
43

wy—nivy DCLVIII

* Jehovah MYDS AY WR who constituted
Moses.” Followed by 5 of a thing to which any one
is appointed, Jer. 37:15.—(7) mony MWY to wage
war with (Gr. πόλεμον ποιεῖσθαί τινε, French, faire
la guerre), Gen. 14:2; Deut.20:12; Josh. 11:18;
and Ὁ pivvy ΠΝ to give or grant peace to any one
(εἰρήνην ποιεῖσθαί τινι), Isa. 27:5 (where Schnurrer’s
view is apparently to be preferred ; see my Comment. ).
It is said—(k) to do the laws, commandments, or
will of God, Levit. 90:22; Deut.15:5; Psa. 103:
20, 21; also to do (to practise) right, justice, Genesis
18:19, 25; Ps. 9:16; Isa. 58:2; virtue, Nu.24:18;
kindness (followed by OY and N&), Genesis 24:12;
40:14; and on the -contrary, injustice, Isa. 53:9;
iniquity, Gen. 34:7 (Job 42:8); Psa. 37:1. Some-
times—(J) it is emphat. to effect, to complete, to
execute anything; hence 732 NYY to execute counsel,
Isa. 30:1 (comp. Ecc. 8:11; and 0°77) AVY to execute,
i.e. to perform vows, Judges 11:39). Dan. 8:24,

ney myn “ and he will prosper and effect (what.

is proposed);” 11:7, 17, 28, 30; more often used of
God, Ps. 22:32; 37:5; 52:11. Ecc. 2:2,“ (and of
mirth I said MWY ΠῚ ND what doth it effect?” i.e.
profit? Also not unfrequently—(m) to make, to do
is so used, that it gives the simple idea of a verb of
action, which has to be defined from the context, or
from what has preceded. Gen. 6:2¢; bop n> wy
DYN ink mY WY “and Noah did ail that God had
commanded him.” Gen.21:26, “ Ido not know who
didthis.” Ps. 115:3, “he doth whatever he will.”
Isa. 46:4, NWS 28) “NYY IN “I have done (1.6.1
have borne) and I will bear;” (compare the Attic
use of the Gr. ποιεῖν", see Passow, ἢ. v. No.2, f). It
is sometimes pleonastically prefixed to another verb,
by which weight is added to the discourse. Gen.
31:26, “why hast thou done (this) and deceived
me?” (Mark 11:5, τί ποιεῖτε λύοντες). Gen. 41:34,
IP|N AY ΠΡ" “let Pharaoh do this (let him follow
my counsel) and appoint,” etc.; 1 Ki.8:32. As to
its use in an immodest sense, see Piel.

When the material is indicated, of which any
thing is made, two accusatives are generally used
(compare }} No. 3, and DW), Ex. 30:25, INS DY)
WP NN ΠΡΟ “ and thou shalt make them (sc. the
spices, out of those spices) an holy anointing oil ;”
Isa. 46:6; Hos. 2:10; 8:4; and even with what may
seem more peculiar, with the accusative of the ma-
terial put last (compare 723, ἽΝ) Lehrg. 813), Ex.
38:3, ΓΤ) ney 33 “he made all the vessels of
brass;” Ex. 25:39; 30:25; 35.14; 37:24. Else-
where the thing made out of any material is some-
times put last, with ? prefixed, Isa. 44:17, INMNY

ey—nby

ney OND “of the remainder he makes an idol;”
Gen.12:2, 2113 427 JWYS “ I will make thee a great
people;” Ex. 32:10; so also in Ex. 27:3, ὟΣ 539
ny] AYYA “thou shalt make all the vessels of
brass ;” verse 19.

Followed by b of pers. it is to do any thing with
or to any one, whether good, Ex.13:8; Deut. 11:5;
or evil, Gen. 27:45; Ex.14:11; but absol. it is taken
in a bad sense (jem. etwas thun), for to injure, Gen.
22:12; 19:8; Ps.56:5. Here belongs the phrase,
ἢ Ὁ Π5Ὶ DDN i) ney 7D “so let God do to me,
and so let him add if,” etc. 1 Sa. 3:17; 2 Sa. 3:35.
More rarely with two acc. Jer. 33:9; Isa. 42:16 (Gr.
κακὰ ποιεῖν τινα and rue), and followed by 3 of pers.
Job 35:6 (compare Isa. 5:4).

Nipuat ΠΟ) pass. to be made, Lev. 7:24. Used
impers. ΠΕ" N° it is not done, it is not customary
or usual, Gen. 29:26; it ought not to be done, Gen.
34:7, compare 20:9. With an acc. of object, Isa.
26:18, PIS ney 53 nipw “the land is not made
deliverances,” is not delivered. Followed by ? of pers.
Exod. 2:4, “that he might know iy) yy what
would be done to him,” i.e. what would happen.
Specially pass. of No. 2, letter e, Neh. 5:18; g, 2 Ki.
23:23; ἡ Lev. 18:30; Est. 9:1.

PiEL, to work, or to press immodestly the breasts
of a woman, i. q. 2 Eze. 23:3, 8, and in Kal verse
21. Ch. ‘BY id. So Gr. ποιεῖν, and Lat. facere,
perficere, conficere mulierem, as a euphemism for
sexual intercourse, see Fesselii Advers. Sacra, lib. ii.
cap. 23.

Puat, to be made (created), Ps. 139: 15.

Derivatives, ney, and the pr. names meys, wy,
ayey, bye, myo, osnby, by, mby.

Il. ΤΣ an unused root, to be covered with

“. 8 e-

hairs, hairy. Arabic eel hairy, ἃς hairiness.

Hence pr. n. WY.
πα, (“whom God created,” i.e. consti-

tuted, appointed), [Asahel], pr.n. m—(1) 2Sam. ὦ

2:18; 23:24; 1 Ch. 27:7; and, with the words se-
parated, 1 Ch.2:16.—(2) 2 Ch. 17:8; 31:13.—
(3) Ezr.10:15. As to the letter 7 quiescing in the
middle of a word, see Lehrg. p. 48.

wy pr. n. (i.e. “ hairy,” “rough,” Gen. 25:25),
Esau, the son of Isaac, the twin brother of Jacob,

called also D8, which is, however, more used with —

regard to his posterity than of the man himself. Cn

the other hand, WY 23 Deu. 2:4, seq.; YY ΓΒ ΟΡ δά...

18, and WY Jerem. 49:8, 10; Obad. 6, used of the

π΄ .-

ϑν--Ὑὖῶν

Esauites, 1. 6. [6 Edomites, rather as a poetical
expression. Wi the mount of Esau, i.e. of the
Edomites, Obad. 8, 9, 19.

NY m.a ten, a decade—(a) of days (like
yi a hebdomad, a week), Gen. 24:55; also used of
the last day of a decade, i.e. the tenth day (of the
month), Ex. 12:3; Lev. 16:29 (compare Gr. δεκάς,
évvedc, τετράς, used of the tenth, ninth, or fourth day
of a month, and the Ath. OUbkCG, YA 71: of the
tenth, fifth day, etc., see Lud. Gramm. p 100).--- (ὁ)
of strings, chords; hence a decachord, Ps. 92:4;
fully (by apposit.) WY bay the decachord nablium,
Ps. 33:2; 144:9.

Swe (“created by God”), [Asie], pr.n.
m. 1 Ch. 4:35.

ΓΝ (“whom Jehovah created,” i. 6. con-
stituted), [Asahiah, Asaiah], pr.n. m.—(1) 2Ki.
22:12,14; 2 Chr. 34:20. --- (42) 1 Chr. 4: 36.—(3)
tCh. 6:15; 15:6, 11.--(4) 1 Ch. 9:5.

νῶν ordinal adj. (from WY), tenth, Gen. 8 : δ;

Num. 7:66, and often. Fem. 7°YY Isa. 6:13, and

ς > as ἀρᾷ

WY τη. fourteen ; WY

MWY a tenth sc. part, Ex. 16:36; Lev. 5:11.
puy not used in Kal; Ch. and Talmud. PBY to

HAVE TO DO with anything, TO STRIVE with it (mit

jem. od. etwas zu thun haben).
Hirupatt, to strive, Gen. 26:20; hence—

ΓΝ (“strife”), [861], pr. π. of a well near
Gerar, ibid.

ε & MWY, MWY m. τὰν [* Arabic

G---

Wy

ec fiitc m. Syr soos fi fieas m. Mthiop.
OAUC: ete. Etymologists are mostly agreed that
this word is formed from the idea of the conjunction
of the ten fingers.” See Thes. p. 1078]; always with
a pl. noun, Exod. 27:12; Josh. 22:14; 2 Sa. 19:44
(in on> ΓΝ 1 Samuel 17:17 there is an ellipsis of
M133). Used for a round number, Gen. 31 :73 Job
19:3. Plur. MWY tens, decades, Ex.18:21; Deut.
1:15.

Derived nouns are, NWY, Yey, vy, wy, denom.
verb WY. Other forms of the cardinal number itself
are—

“wy τη. & my f. id., only used in numbers
compounded with ten, as ἽΝ TOS m. eleven; TY
; Wy rww sixteen, m.; also eleventh,

fourteenth, sixteenth ; f2m. TY NON eleven; ΠῚ VY

sixteen, also eleventh, sixteenth.

Pl. OMNYY/from the sing. TYY)—(1) twenty, of

DCLIX

vy

both genders, with a sing. and pl. noun, Gen. 31. 38;
Lev. 27:5.
(2) twentieth, Nu.10:11; 1 Ki. 15:9; 16:10.

WY ch. £. & MWY m. ten, Daniel 7:7, 20, 24
Pl. WY twenty, Dan. 6:2.

WY fat. "Wy! (denom. from WY), followed by an
acc. to decimate (jebnten), 1. 6. totake the tenth part
of produce, to tithe, 1 Sa. 8:15, 17.

PIEL, to give the tenth part (verjepnten). Neh.
10:38, “ and the tenth of our land (we give) to the
Levites, ΡΠ Ὁ» a Din) for these Levites (on the
other hand) have to pay tithes.” Followed by ace.
of the thing tithed, Deu. 14:22; and a dative of the
receiver, Gen. 28:22. :

Hipnit like Piet, to give tithes, Deut. 26:12;
Neh. 10:39.

my see Wy.
ΠΣ see “Py.

pwy pl. D2YY m. a tenth part, a measure of
dry things, especially of corn and flour, Levit. 14:10;
23:13,17; according to the LXX. Num. 15:4, the
tenth part of an ephah, i.q. WY. Thom. de No-
varia (in Nomencl. Syr.) considers Luozms to be
the tenth part of a seah (78D),

1. wy m.a moth, Job4:19; 13:28; 27:18.

Arab. gc. Root VOY, ‘

π. YYa very bright northern constellation, Ursa
Major, which we, in common with the Greeks and
Romans, call the wain. Φ00 9:9: comp. Niebuhr’s
Deser. of Arabia, p.114. It appears to be the same
as WY f. Job 38:32, where her sons (7°23) are the
three stars in the tail of the bear. WY does not pro-
perly signify a bear, but by apheresis it stands for

wy), Arab. ure i.e. a bier (from the root on to

bear), which is the name of this constellation in
Arabic. They also call the three stars in the tail

hej ely i.e. daughters of the bier. See Bochart,

in Hieroz. ii. p.114.—Alb. Schultens, on Job loc.
cit., considers Heb. YY to be the same as the Arab.
Ss @- 4

ile nightly watcher, from the root ΕΝ and Ut

to go about by night; and this constellation he sup
posed to be so called Ix cause of its never setting;
but the former explanation is preferable. Compare
Michaélis, Suppl. p. 1907; Lach in Eichhori’s Bibl :
der bibl. Litteratur, vii. p. 397.

ry—pey
ΡΟΝ το απ oppressor, Jer. 22:3,1.6. PUY 21:12. |

ΡΝ m. pl. oppressions, injuries, Ece. 4:1;
Am. 3:9; Job 35:9; from the root PUY.

nivy m. adj. fabricated, wrought, Eze. 27:19;
from the root MYY [bright is the signification pro-
posed in Thes. }.

ney [A shvath], pr. n,m. 1 Ch. 7:33.

Tey m. (from the root 122), rich, Prov. 10:15;
14:20; 18:11, and frequently.—(a) in a good sense,
honowrable, noble, Ecc. 10:6; but—(d) in a bad
sense, haughty, impious, inasmuch as riches are
the fountain of pride, and pride is used in Hebrew as
equivalent to impiety, Isa. 53:9, compare Job 27:19,
and verse 13. See also pin (under the word 229
No. 3), 138 and °3¥, and interpreters on Isa.2:7; 53:
«3 Matt. 19:23.

{Uy fut. ΤΟΝ To smoke. (Arab. upe id. In
the Indo-Germanic languages, to this appear to cor-
respond, Sansc. dtman, mind (prop. breath, . spirit);
Gr. ἀτμός, vapour, smoke, ἀτμή, ἀτμίς; Goth. ethma,
spirit; Germ. Athem, for vapour Brodem.) Ex.19:18.
Metaph. used of the anger of God, Deu. 29:19; Ps.
74:1; 80:5. ’

ey m. adj. smoking, Ex. 20:18.

Py m. constr. [Ὁ also] WY (as if from }Y¥).—
(1) smoke, Gen. 15:17; Job 41:12. Poet. used of
the anger of God, Ps. 18:9, }BN3 WY ny “smoke
went up in his nostrils,” an image taken from horses
or lions, which, when excited with anger, breathe
strongly through their nostrils, Isa.65:5. Used of
a cloud of dust, Isa. 14:31; compare fumantes pulvere
campos, Virg. En. xi. 909.

(2) [Ashan], pr. n. of a town; see WY Hd.

py fut. P2'YY, Arab. (su°.—(1) TO OPPREsS,
TO ACT TOWARDS, Or TREAT ANY ONE UNJUSTLY
or VIOLENTLY, e.g. the needy, helpless, Pro.14:31;
22:16; 28:3; Ecc. 4:1; a king his subjects, 1 Sam.
12:3, 4; a victor, the vanquished, Isa. 52:4; Jer.
50:33; Psa. 105:14; Hos. 5:11; God, a man, Jcb
10:3. Metaph. Prov. 28:17, VFO Pwy OW
“a man oppressed with life blood” (which he has
shed), i.e. bowed down under this guilt as a burden.

(2) to defraud, any one, to extort from him by
fraud and violence, with an acc. of pers. Lev.19:13;
Deut. 24:14; and of the thing, Mal. 3:5, 12% Ὅν

DCLX

TY “who extort the wages of the hireling.”—

wy pry
Both constructions (Nos. 1 and 2) ave found together
in Mic. 2:2; 1M'23 923, PW “ they oppress a man
and wrest away his house,” i.e..act both with fraud
and violence, compare 713.

(3) to be proud, insolent, metaph. of a river
overflowing its banks, Job 40:23 (compare syn.
less οἷον j=)

Puat, part. ΠΡΟ (virgin) violated forcibly, me-
taph. of a captured city, Isa, 23:12.

Derivatives, Mipyyo, Piv’y, CYP Y, PYY, προ,
pr. n. PYY.

poy (“oppression”), [Eshek], pr. π΄ m: found
once, 1 Ch. 8:39.

ΡΩΝ m.—(1) violence, injury, Isa. 59:13:
especially oppression of the poor, as shewn in
defrauding, extortion, spoliation, Eccl. 5:7; Ezek
22:7, 12.

(2) something taken away by force, or fraud,
Lev. 5:23; Ps. 62:11; unjust gain, Ecc. 7:7.

(3) anguish, i. q. MPV Isa. 54:14.

MpeY fem. oppression, which any,one suffers;
hence anguish, distress. Isa.38:14,'2 PUY (read
Oshkal-li, notwithstanding the Metheg, as in O7°H3,
TY, see Lehrg. p. 43) “1 am in anguish.”

WY fut. wy prop. to be straight (kindred to
the verbs 72'S, %’3, YW), hence TO PROSPER, TO BE
HAPPY, specially ΤῸ BE RICH, Job 15:29; Hos. 12:9.

Aram. "DY, 3Acs id.

Piet, to build up, pr. to erect, from the primary _

meaning of the root. So once, 1 Ki. 22:49 2°n2, |
NVI Wy. OI? “ Jehoshaphat built ships;” "1p
ΠΝ and so 2 Ch. 20:36, 37. A learned writer, who
has treated of this passage in Jen. Lit. Zeit. 1830, iv.
p. 380, compares for the same sense, “ Arab. ic to
put together, to join together, or as I prefer, to com-
pare, to put together;” but I know of no authority
for this meaning.

Hirum.—(1) to enrich, Gen. 14:23; 1 Sam. 2:7}
17:25, etc. Metaph. Ps.65:10, ΠΡ N32 “thou
greatly enrichest it” (the earth), thou endowest it
and adornest it with most beautiful gifts. ‘

(2) intrans. to become rich (prop. to make riches,
see Gramm.,§ 52:2 note), Psa. 49:17; Prov. 10:4.
Followed by an ace. of the thing with which one is
enriched, Dan. 11:2.

HirupakL, to feign oneself rich, Pro. 13:7

Derivatives, YY’Y and

SN POST RE δὲ “ἀρ. ee τ΄ -
ας ὦν.

-ἦ

-&

="

oS

rs)

=

ny—"wy
wy m. riches, 1Sam.17:25; 1 Ki.3:11, 13;

and often.

wy i. q. mba TO FALL away—(a) used of

clothes falling to pieces from use, and from _ being

5".

moth-eaten (see WY, i> a moth, whence Ct. to
gnaw as a moth).—(d) used of the face, as having
beceme lean through sickness or care (einfatten, vers
fallen), Ps. 6:8; 31:10, 11.
to become lean.

Arab. Ue to fall away,

NWY— 2) TO SHINE. Jerem. 5:28, INVY 33DY
“ they are fat (and) shine;” as the skin shines with
fatness.

(2) to make shining, to fabricate, to form.
Comp. pon. See the derivatives NiWy, NYY. From
the idea of forming —

(3) it is applied to the mind which forms any thing
in thought.

HITHPAEL, to recal l to mind, recogito (as well
given by the Vulg.), followed by ; 5 Jon. 1:6. See
the Chald., and the derived nouns, ΡΟ, MiAvY.

τῶν, mvy Chald. to think, to purpose, followed
by a gerund, Dan.6:4. See the Hebr. NYY No. 3.

nvy f. —(1) something fabricated, workman-
ship, Cant. 5:14; from the root MWY No.2. It ap-
pears to have become fem. from the letter n having
been misunderstood in this place (Lehrg. 474).

(2) thought, opinion. Plur. Job 12:5, minvy>
NY “as tothe opinions of him whois in prosperity,”
i.q.°2'¥3. Several MSS. apparently, and some printed
editions read minviy? (sing. of the form m3), but
I find no other trace of this form even in the Aram.
language.

(3) Of the same word plur. const. apparently is (if
the form be regarded) YY, which when joined with
the numeral ten (WY ney m. and MY ‘AVY Ὁ) de-
notes eleven, also eleventh, Deut. 1:3; Jer. 39:2;
Ezek. 26:1. Jo. Simonis thus explains this, “more

thoughts than ten, i.e. a auimnber to be conceived in
‘thought, or in the mind, while the preceding numbers
have been counted on the fingers;” this is marvel-

lously improbable, although no better reason can be

_ given.

miihwy f. pl. thoughts, counsels, Ps. 146: 4.
miawy f. [Ashtoreth], Greek ᾿Αστάρτη, As-

b tarte, pr.n. of a female idol, worshipped by the

Phoenicians (2 Kings 23:13); sometimes also by the
Hebrews (1 Ki. 11:5, 33; 1 84. 7:3); and the Phi-

DCLXI

ny pry
listines (1 Sam. 31:10), with great honour, together.
with Baal (Jud. 2:13; 10:6; 1 Sam. 7:4; 12:10;
compare the pr.n. of Pheenician men, as Abdastartus,
=N}AYY 729, also ΠΊΠΤΩ nox Inser. Cit. 2, Asta-
rimus, etc.)

I have no doubt that the name itself, the origin of |
which was long a matter of inquiry, is the same as
the Syriac LojAaos, JiAco} (from the Pers. s ἴδω),
and pr.n. ἽΠΠΟΙΣ star; specially the planet Venus,
the goddess of love and fortune, for this latter reason
called also TWX and "29, which see.’ [have given more
account of this idol in Comment. on’ Isa. iii: p: 237,
and more fully in Gruber’s Univ. Encyel. vol. xxi. p.98,
99. There is also a passage of Sanchoniathon con-
taining the mythos concerning Astarte (ap. Eusebium
de Prep>Evang.i.10), in which the reason of the
horned statues of Astarte (see plur. No. 3) is shewn:
“ Ἰ᾿Αστάρτη δὲ ἣ μεγίστη, καὶ Ζεὺς Δημαροῦς, καὶ "Αδω-
δὸς (ὙΠ) βασιλεὺς θεῶν ἐβασίλευον τῆς χώρας, Κρόνον
γνώμῃ. Ἢ δὲ ᾿Αστάρτη ἐπέθηκε τῇ ἰδίᾳ κεφαλῇ βασι-
λείας παράσημον pars nv Ταύρσυ' 1 i agip gabe δὲ τὴν
olxoupér nV, εὗρεν ἀεροπετῆ ἀστέρα, ὃν καὶ ἀνελομένη
ἐν Τύρῳ τῇ ἁγίᾳ νήσῳ ἀφιέρωσε." ““Τὴν δὲ ᾿Αστάρτην
Φοίνικες τὴν ᾿Αφροδίτην εἶναι λέγουσι."

Plur. NMAYY—(1) Astartes, i.e. statues of As-
tarte (comp. Dy, NWR, “Epuai), Jud. 2:13; 10:6;
1Sa. 7:3, 43; 12:10; 31:10.

(2) ᾿ς navy Deu.7:13; 28:4, 18, 51, the loves
of the flocks, i.e. the offspring procreated, the in-
erease, progeny of the flock; [in Thes. “ breeding
ewes.”

(3) pr.n. of a city of Bashan, Deu.1:4; Josh.13:
12; more fully called DIP NiIAYY (“the horned
ees tes”), [A shtaroth- karnaim], Gen. 14:5,
and MAYS which see, so called doubtless from a
temple and statues of Astarte. Gent. noun MAY
1 Ch. 11:44.

NY. followed by Makk. MY with suff. ‘AY, pl. DAY
and MAY (contr. from NY, from the mase. ἽΝ, root
TW, compare nd for n'J2), fem. (Josh. 11:6; fet δι:
33; but masc. Cant. 2:12 ; from the true dativeKion
of the word having often been overlooked even by the
ancients, Lehrg. 474) time. Specially —(a) a fit, or
proper time, an opportunity, like καιρός. Ecc.10:
17,‘O happy land, whose princes san NY2 take food
at the proper time.” Ny ND before the (proper)time,
prematurely, Job 22:16. With suff. iAY2 in its time,
Prov. 14:23; Ece.3:11; AAY3 Isaiah 60:22 —(b) a
certain time, as having a limit, opposed to eternity.
Eccl. 3: 1,17, 720 b35 ny “to every thing there is a
time,” it lasts but for a time, nothing is perpetual:

τ |
coinpare Ecc. 8:6.—(c) a longer time, acc. NY long,
Hos. 13:13; Arabic ἫΝ id.—(d) a happy time,

happiness, Ps. 81:16. More often in a bad sense—
(6) an unhappy time, calamity, as in Lat. tempora ;

compare My No.1, letter 5; Arabic we} Syriac

[ὦ time both happy and fatal. Isa. 13:22: Jer.
27:7; Eze. 30:3; Ecc. g:11, 12.

᾿ς With prefixes—(a) NY3 (for NYT), i.e. at this
time, now, Jud. 13:23; 21:22; Job 39:18 (see 3
letter B, 3). 27% NO) yd at the time of the even-
ing sacrifice, Dan. 9:21: 70 NYD with the reviving
time [i.e. coming year], see ‘1 No.3; WW!) N32 to-
morrow at this time (of the day), (see WD), Ex. 9:
18; 1Sam. 9:16; 1 Ki. 19:2; 20:6; 2 Ki. 7:1, 18;
10:6 (others incorrectly take it as, about the time
of to-morrow, i. 6. to-morrow, as if it had been NYS
We):

(d) ΤΣ 93 at every time, every season, Ps. 10:5;
34:2; 62:9; NIN0 Nya at this time, Deu. 1:9.

(c) 2 NY? at the time of evening, at evening,
Gen. 8:11; also in acc. NY at (this) time, zur Beit, 1. 6.
now, 1.q. NAY, Eze.27:34. LXX. νῦν. Vulg. nune.

Plur. ὉΠ) and niry—(a) times. Esth. 1:13,
D'AY ‘YI and 1 Chron. 12:32, DAY? 19° ‘YT those
who know the times, astrologers.—(b) the vicissi-
tudes of things, events, Ps. 31:16; 1 Ch. 29:30;
Job 24:1.—(c) Neh. 9:28, M137 OMY many times,
repeatedly; compare Aram. «5. time; plur. vices ;
English, times.

Denom. FAY, ‘AY.

ΤΡ MY (“time of the judge,” [“ perhaps more
properly, ‘ peopleofthejudge’”]), [Ittah-kazin],
with m local, ‘P THY pr. n. of a town in the tribe of
Zebulun, Josh. 19:13.

FY see MAY.

hy Arab. TO BE READY, PROMPT; not used in
Kal; Arab. gcc.

Piet, to make ready, Prov. 24:27.

Hitupakt, to be ready, destined to be any thing;

followed by ? Job 15:28.
Derivatives, TY, TPP.

my an unused root; whence ΠΏ,

MEY adv. (from MY time, with He Paragog.), in
pause MAY (Milel) Gen. 32:5 (like TAX, NAN); prop.
in a time (ur Beit); hence—

(1) at this time, now, already; opp. both to
previous and future time, Josh. 14:11; Hos. 2:12;

DCLXIl

pry—ny

Isa. 48:7. pbiy WY) MAY from this time and until
eternity, Isa. 9:6. “AY until now, until this day,
Gen. 32:5; 46:34. ΠῚ TAY now at this very ‘imu
(see ΠῚ No. 3). Sometimes the idea of time is .o:t,
and (like the Gr. νῦν, vuv)—(a) it is used as a word
of incitement, age, come on; especially when followed
by an imperative, Gen. 31:13; Isa. 30:8; Mic. 4:14
(733 TAY 1 Ki.1:18; 2 Ki. 18:21); and so with an
interrogative sentence, Isa. 36:5, “In whom now
wilt thou confide?” verse 10, “ but have I now (TAY)
come up without Jehovah ?” —(6) it describes a pre-
sent state, thus, things being so, Gen. 26:29; 1Sa.
27:1; whence THY) and so, Gen. 11:6; 20:7; 27:8;
45:8; Ps. 2:10; in an adversative sense, but now,

Neh. 5:5.

(2) in ashort time, presently, Job 6:3; 7:21;
8:6; Isa. 43:19; Mic. 7:10; 1 Ki. 12:26.

TAY τὰ. he-goat (perhaps ready and prompt for
fighting ; comp. eee a horse ready for the course), Gen.

G§ w-

31:10, 12, and frequently. Arab. ope id. Used of
the leader of a flock, Jer. 51:40; metaph. of a leader
of the people, Isa. 14:9; Zec. 10:3 (compare xridog,
Il. iii. 196).

“ANY i. gq. PNY Isaiah 10:13 [Ὁ]; Esther 8:13
22.

‘FY (perhaps i. q. ‘AY “opportune”), [Attat),
pr. n. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 2:35, 36.—(2) 1 Ch. 12:11.—
(3) 2 Ch. 11:20.

‘TY (from MY) opportune, at hand, Levit.
16:21.

TY τὰ. adj—(1) prompt, ready, prepared

(Syriac and Arabic id.); followed by ? Esth. 3:14;
8:13; Job 15:24.

(2) exercised, skilful (Germ. fertig); followed
by an infin. Job 3:8. Compare λας Conj. V., to be
very skilful in an art; see Schult. on the passage.

Plur. MYVNY—(a) the things which are ready for
any one; i.e. impending, destined, Deu. 32:35.—(6)
things which one has acquired, i.e. wealth; ra
ὑπάρχοντα, Isa. 10:13.

ὝΤΨ Chald., ready, prepared, Dan. 3:15.
mny (perhaps i.q. ΠΡ Ὁ), [A thaiah], pr.n. πὶ.)
Neh. 11:4.

pny m. adj. shining (pr. genteel, worthy of,
a well-born and noble person), used ef clothes Ise
23:18. See the root POY No. 4.

vo are rs

_any-pny

the earth is darkened; comp. Arab. ,5

pny adj.—(1) taken away, from the mother’s
breast, as if ranumitted, Isa. 28:9. See PDY No. 1, 3.
(2) ancient, 1 Ch. 4:22; see the root No. 2.

pry Ch. old, ancient, Dan. 7:9, 13, 22.

IW an unused root, Arab. 4 Ssc to turn aside
to lodge; whence —

ΓΝ (« lodging-place”), [Athach], pr.n. of
a town inthe tribe of Judah, 1 Sa. 30:30.

my an unused root, Arab. εἶς to handle vio-
lently; whence—

Sry (for MEnY), [A thla?], pr. n. τὰ. Ezr. 10:28.

mony (“ whom Jehovahhas afflicted”), [4-
thaliah], pr.n.—(1) m.—(a) 1 Chr. 8:26.— (ὁ)
Ezr. 8:7.—(2) f. of a queen of the tribe of Judah,
880—77, B.c. 2 Kings 11:1; in some places ἈΠΟ
2 ΚΙ. 8:26; 11:2.

ory a root dz. λεγόμ., which seems to have
been of the same or a similar meaning, as D7 (cogn.
omy). Hence —

Nivuat, Isai. 9:18, /I8 OFY2 “ the earth is con-
sumed,” or “laid waste.” Kimchi and Aben Ezra,
to be dark-

ened; LXX. συγκέκαυται, Ch. N70 burned up[this

fer
is the meaning given in Thes.]; compare Arab. “ὦ
a great and almost suffocating heat.

jy (kindred to the verb bny) an unused root,

§ v~v

Arab. δὲ to handle violently, Wye a lion. Hence—

‘ny (for MINY “lion of Jehovah”), [Othni],
pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 26:7.
NINY (“lion of God”), [Othniel], pr. n. of
a judge of Israel, Joshua 15:17; Judges 1:13; 3:9;
1Ch. 4:13. Gr. Τοθονιήλ, Judith 6:15.

pry fut. PAY —(1) TO BE REMOVED, TRANS-
FERRED (Arab. Σὰ to hasten, IV. to propel quick-

ly). Job14:18; 18:4. See PAY No.1.
(2) tobe stricken with age, to become old, Job
21:7; Psal. 6:8, “ my countenance becomes old.”

(Arab. 25: to be ancient, old.) Compare PAY No.
2.—From the idea of removing, taking away, comes
thato— Ὁ

(3) to be manumitted, set free (comp. Isa. 28:9;
Arab. Ge fut. 1. calc muanuinitted, free; oF

DCLXIII

Ὑψ ον
freedom); whence in Hebrew PNY is applied in a
bad sense to license and impudence.—On the other
hand— _

(4) it is used in a good sense, the idea of freedom
being applied to the external appearance worthy of

an honourable and noble man. Arab. cae ἃ noble -

s
countenance, beauty, brightness, ;.x¢ noble, gene-

rous, also, having a clear and delicate skin (like
nobles), χὰς to be well, to have aclear and delicate
skin. Heb. PNY, PNY shining, handsome.

ΗΊΡΗΙΙ,---- (1) causat. of Kal No.1, to remove
away, to take away, Job 9:5; specially a tent, to
break up a camp, Gen.12:8; 26:22.

(2) to transfer, to transcribe from one book “ὁ
another; hence i.q. to collect. Prov.25:1. LUXX.
ἐξεγράψαντο. Vulg. transtulerunt. (Talmud. to write
out, to transfer.)

(3) to take away. Job 32:15, p> ὉΠῸ IPAS
“they took words away from them;” impers. for,
words were taken away from them, they could say
nothing.

Derived nouns, PHY, PHY, PNY, PAY.

tr?

pny m. adj. bold, impudent (see the root No.3).
PNY 24 to speak licentiously, i. e. impudently, wick-
edly, Ps. 31:19; 75:6; 94:4; 1Sa. 2:3.

py m. adj. shining, handsome (prop. genteel,
noble, see the root No. 4). Pro. 8:18, PHY jin Vulg.
opes superba. [Is not enduring the true meaning? |

1. ἽΣ fut. — (1) ig. WR τὸ BuRN i.
CENSE to a god (Syr. + we to smoke with perfume,

jegs incense; Arab. με to breathe odours). Hence
ny No.1.

(2) to pray as a suppliant, to pray to a god (the
prayers of the godly being compared to incense,
comp. μνημόσυνον τῆς προσευχῆς, Tob. 12:12; Acts
10:4); to supplicate, to intreat, followed by ? and ὦ

S Gen. 25:21; Ex. 8:26; 10:18; Job 33:26.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to let oneself be supplicated by any
one (followed by a dat.), to hear and answer, Gen,
25:21, TN i) ny’ “and Jehovah heard and
answered him;” 2 Sam. 21:14; Isa.1g:22. Inf,
absol. NAY) 1 Ch. 5:20.

Hipni, i. q. Kal, Ex. 8:25; 10:17. Followed by
ἢ and ἽΜΞ to be intreated for any one, Ex 8:5, 24.

Derivative, NY.

π. WY i. q. Chald. 208 (Hebrew WY) τὸ of
ABUNDANT; not used in Kal.

5 -ὙΨ

Nipuat id. Prov. 27:6, “abundant (i.e. many,
frequent) are the kisses of an enemy.” Opp. to, “faith-
fal are the wounds of a friend.”

Hirai, to multiply, toaccumulate, Eze. 35:13,
D3"237 Ὧν OPIN “you have multiplied against
me words,” sc. impudent, impious words. Compare

3 No. 2.

‘Derivatives, N}DY and pr. n. Wy.

WY m.—(1) incense, odoriferous smoke,

5

δὲ the seventeenth letter of the Hebrew alphabet,
used as a numeral for eighty. The name of this
letter probably signified a mouth, 1. ᾳ. 7B. As to
its pronunciation, see Lehrg. pp. 20,21, where there
is a refutation of the opinion of those who hold that
5, when dageshed, was not pronounced p by the
Hebrews. It is interchanged principally with the
other labials, 3 and , which see.

ND i. ᾳ nb (which see), adv. here, Job 38:11.

ΤΙΝ 2 a root not used in Kal, which had, I have
no doubt, the signification, ro BLow, like the kindred
ANB, 7B, also NIB, HS, MB, all of which are onoma-
topoetic, and imitate the sound of blowing. Hence
ἄπ. λεγόμ.----

Hiruit, Deut. 32:26, [ISDS “T will blow them
away,” i.e. scatter them as with the wind. LXX. δια-

S-
σπερῶ αὐτούς. I formerly compared Arab, \\s, which
has the signification of splitting, cleaving, i. q. eb
Ss =

and _ 4; but I rely more on the internal nature and
mutual relationship of roots, than on the Arabic
usage, however suitable.

εὐ [Hence the following word; also in Thes. 7B and
its derivatives. |

- TWD constr. NNB f£—(1) a quarter of the hea-
ven (prop. wind, so called from its blowing, compare
in range. PMH YZ four winds, for Hebr. M218
YIM] Eze. 7:2, compare 37:9; 42:20, OP NSB
the west quarter, Josh. 18:14; }/2¥ N88 the north
quarter, Ex. 26:18,20. Hence—

(2) side, region, Jer. 48:45, 2810 ASB “region
of Moab.” Dual const. state 2810 "NB “ both sides
of Moab,” Num. 24:17, compare O!N3Y, OFT.

(3) a corner, as of a field, Lev. 19:9; of a bed,
Am. 3:12. {2} 85 the corner or extremity of the

DCLXIV

ἽΝΒ-ὙΨ

Eze. 8:11, as rightly rendered by the LXX., Vulg.
Ch., Syr. Others render it a multitude, comparing
the root No. II.

(2) a worshipper of God, Zeph.3:10.

ἽΝ (“ plenty,” “abundance”), [Δ λ6»7͵
pr. ἢ. of a town in the tribe of Simeon, Josh. 15:42;
19:7.

nany f. riches, abundance, Jer. 33:6. See the
root No. II.

beard, the hairs upon the cheeks and before the
ears, Bacenbart, whiskers, as the Jewish doctors
rightly explain, Levit. 19:27; 21:5. It was prohi-
bited to shave them; and the Arabian nations shaving
them (like the Egyptians), are called in reproach,
MIND *¥I¥P (men) with the whiskers cut off, Jerem.

9:25; 25:23; 49:32.
DN © an unused root— (1) to have the mouth

full, to swallow down. (Arab. el to have the

mouth full of food; Ath. t¢A®: to have in the
mouth a morsel, lump, ¢(\4°: morsel, lump; zepi-
στόμιον 2? It is one of the roots ending in m which
express sounds uttered with the mouth shut. Cog-

nate is “Ὁ to understand, prop. to be imbued with.)
Hence 018 (for DISD) mouth.
(2) Arab. Τὴν to be fat (of the same stock appears

‘to be the Sanser. pina, fat, πιμελής, πιμελή, Opimus,

pinguis). Hence ἢ. 7°8.

1, NS not used in Kal, To BE BEAUTIFUL,
ORNAMENTED, prop. apparently used of the rosiness
and heat of the face (see ΝΒ, WB, compare

Arab. no Med. Waw, to boil up, to be hot,

δ») glowing heat); hence to be proud (which, in
Arabic, is expressed by a,hardened guttural, os
to glory, to boast).

Pret WB—(1) to adorn, e.g. the sanctuary, Isa. 60;
7,13; the people of God, Isa. 55:5; to bestow aid
upon the poor, Ps. 149:4 (compare ornare benefiviis).

(2) denom. from S85 to examine the boughs,
in order to glean them, Deu. 24:20.

HirapaEL—(1) to be adorned, honoured, as a
people by Jehovah, Isa.60:21; 61:3; te glorify

ΑΔ ῊΝ i υς

᾿
ἔξ
\
᾿

YIS—"N5

oneself, as Gud in bestowing favours on his people,
followed by 3 Isa. 44:23; 49:3.

(2) to boast, followed by Y against any one,
Jud. 7:2; Isa. 10:15.

Derivatives, 283, TINE, WINS, NINDA, [ ΠΊΝΒ,
i? ].

I. ΝΒ (kindred to "82) To DIG, To BORE,

especially in the earth. Arab. Js to dig down and
hide under the earth. Hence 778 for 7288 (Arab.

>
3,1) a mouse, [83 pr.n. of a region abounding in
caverns. To this root I refer —

HirHpaEL — 8300 to explain, to declare one-
self (compare significations used figuratively in the
same manner under the word ‘82 No. 2, and 372
No.2). Ex.8:5, 9 oy) by WENT “declare tome
when,” ete.; in which words the particle oy (of which
the sacred writer has made a delicate use) implies a
command. Well rendered by the LXX. τάξαι πρός
pe. Vulg. constitue mihi, quando, etc. But the He-

_brews themselves, and many more recent writers,

glory over me (in saying) when I shall intreat for thee ;
and this they explain, 1 give thee this honour that
thou mayest set me a day when, ete.; every one

" must see that this is very harsh and arbitrary.

IND masc.an ornament, a tiara, a turban,
Eze. 24:17, 23; of priests, Ex. 39:28; of a bride-
groom, Isa.61:10; Eze. 24:17; of women, Isaiah
3:20.

MINS (in the Syrian form for TINE) Eze. 17:6;
31:5, seqq. and MINS (for 783) Isa. 10:33; fem.
foliage (prop. glory) of a tree. Plural with suffix
YOM for YNINB Eze. 31:8. Comp, WB No. 2.

“WAND (for ΝΒ, from the root WB) τὰ. warmth,
hence ruddy glow, brightness of face (i.q. "),

_ comp. WS No.I, Kal. Joel 2:6, WIND 3332 D°B-73

_ with terror, Nah. 2:11.

“all faces withdraw brightness,” i.e. grow pale
(Comp. Joel 2:10; 4:15).

PINS (prob. a region [abounding in foliage, from

_ the root, No. I.,or”] abounding in cayerns, see the root,
-No.II.),[ Paran)], pr. n. of an uncultured and moun-

tainous region lying between Arabia Petreza, Pales-
tine, and Idumea, Gen. 21:21; Num. 10:12; 13:3,
26; Deut.1:1; 1Sa/25:1; 1 Ki. 11:18; and more

fully called SBT Hab. 3:3; MSD 5 Deu. 33:2;
__ it appears to be the same as ἼΞΉΡΠ ΝΣ PND ON
_ ie. “the grove of Paran which is over the desert,”

>

i.e. to the north of the desert. 1n that part Josephus
mentions the valley of Pharan abounding in caverns,

DCLXV

yab—any
Bell. Jud. iv. 9, § 4. Altogether different from this
is the region Bos valley of Feiran ( wt, wl),
near Mount Sinai (these were confounded even by
Niebuhr, Deser. of Arabia, p. 402), as was long ago’
observed by Makrizi; see the passage in Burckhardt’s
Travels in Syria, p. 974, 1080, Germ. ed. (This is

also cited by Winer, p. 763; but he does not correct
the error pointed out.)

AB pl. 0°48 unripe figs, which hang on the tree
through the winter; grosst, grossuli, Cant. 2:13; LXX.
ὄλυνθοι. From the root—

4

SB “-

42D Arab. <. Conj. VIL. To BE CRUDE, IMMA-.

. 7 a . Γ᾿ .
TURE, Syriac immature, acid. The primary

idea appears to be that of cold, see the kindred root
315.

Gap mase. something fatid, unclean, abomi-
nable, ig. YR; used of food, Levit. 7:18; 19:7;
338 “v3 unclean flesh, Eze.4:14; plur. psp un-
clean meats, Isa. 65:4.

5) an unused root; Talmud. Piel to render
fetid. Hithpael, to be made fetid. Arab. and Aith.

(2 and 1 being interchanged), ἰς ὁ to be fetid, used
of food; &h(\: to be impure. Hence OB,

VID—(1) TO STRIKE UPON, or against, pepigit,
ftoffen, fdylagen. (1 have used this Latin word on pur-
pose because it is of the same stock; compare also
the kindred pax for pacs, paciscor, Greek rny viw,
Germ. pocjen, and those which are allied to this, bofen,
Soc, from the idea of striking or pushing. Of the
same termination is the root 33; compare 38 and
0532). Followed by 3 to strike upon any person or
thing (auf, an etwas ftoffen), whether of set purpose or
accidentally, whether violently or lightly; hence—
(a) to rush on any one with hostile violence, 1 Sam,
22:17,18; Ruth 2:22; especially in order to kill;
hence to kill, to slay, Jud. 8:21; 15:12; 2 Sam.
1:15. Once followed by an ace. of person and 3 of
thing; Ex. 5:3, 73°12 132352 18. “lest he fall upon
us with the pestilence.”— (δ) in a good sense to assail
any one with petitions, to wrge him; followed by?
Ruth 1:16; Jer. 7:16; 27:18; Job 21:15; and ? of _
the person for whom any one asks or intercedes, Gen.
23:8.—(c) to light upon any one, to meet with him,
followed by 3 Gen. 28:11; 32:2; Num. 35:19, 21
(also with an ace. Ex. 23:4; 1 Sa. 10:5; Am. 5:19).
—(d) to reach to any one, followed by 3 Josh. 16:7;

ΒΝ
17:10; 19 1, 22, 26, 27, 34 (followed by by Josh.
19:11).

(2) to strike a covenant with any one, pactus est
(from paciscor), to make peace with him, followed
by M8. I now consider that two passages in Isaiah
should be thus explained, which have been variously
treated by interpreters; Isa. 64:4, ΠῸ 3) VO"NY AYyIB
ῬῚΣ “thou makest peace with him who rejoiceth
to work righteousness,” i. 6. thou art in league with
the man who loves justice, and thou delightest in
him; similar is JO"73 OS, WY WX. Without NX
Isa. 47:3, “ I will take vengeance OWN Y358 dy and
will not make peace with any man,” I will grant
peace to none till all are destroyed. The significa-
tion of striking is referred to that of making peace,
as shewn by the Latin words pango, paciscor, and also
by the Heb. and Arabic ΡῈ Φ (Isa. 2:6), ier ihe
and Lat. fertre, percutere fedus.

Hipait—(1) causat. of Kal No.1, a, to cause any-
thing to fall upon any one. Isa. 53:6, 13 SDT
3293 WY MS “he caused to fall upon him the ini-
quity of us all.”

the enemy to make supplication to thee.”
(following the Chaldee), Lud. de Dieu, Rosenm.

(3) intrans.—(a) i. ᾳ. Kal No. 1, a, to invade.
Part. 1°35 assailant, enemy, Job36:32.—(b) i. q.
Kal No. 1, 6, to assail any one with prayers; fol-
lowed by 3 Jer. 36:25; also followed by ? of the
person for whom intercession is made, Isa. 53:12;
absol. Isa. 59:16.

Derivative 935 and—

YI5 m. what happens to any one, incident, event,
chance, Eccl. 9:11; unhappy (with the addition of
Y), 1 Ki. 5:18.

Sep (“fortune of God”), [Pagiel], pr. n.
of the captain of the tribe of Asher, Numbers 1:13;
2:27.

So

. 25 not used in Kal. Piet, To BE EXHAUSTED,
VOID OF STRENGTH, 1 Sam. 30:10, 21 (Talmud. to

be lazy, at ease; Syr. Hees (the letters 3 and 5 being

interchanged), to be attenuated ; Ἢ 3 weak, wearied.
Also the Lat. piger. The primary stock of both words
35 and piger, is 35; compare 3B, piget). Hence —
"35 plur. constr. "38 m.,a carcase, dead bodys
whether of man ur of beasts, Gen. 15:11; Isa. 14:19;
1 Sam. 17°46; and frequently. Once with the ad-

DCLXVI

75 -yab

dition of MD Isa. 37:36 (compare Syr. Jin used of
the body even when living). Metaph. poy "23
carcases, i.e. ruins of your idols, Lev. 26:30,

WD fut Wb) (kindred to the roots ¥3B, U2) —
(1) TO RUSH upon any one, TO ATTACK, with an 866.»
Ex. 4:24; Hos. 13:8.

(2) to meet with any one; followed by an ace.,
Gen. 32:18; 33:8; Ex. 4:27; Isa. 34:14; followed
by 3 Prov. 17:12.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, recipr. to meet one with another, Psalm
85:11; Prov. 22:2.

Pix, to light upon any thing, Job 5:24.

TTS an unused root.—(1) prop. fo cut, to cut
up, to separate; cogn. to 112 No. L, which see;

(Arab. 33 V. X., to be alone, separated; in the Indo-
germanic languages, Sanscr. pat, to cleave; Lat.
pando, findo). ats
(2) specially to plow; whence \y3 a plough-ox;
5. Ὅς

and .,\43 a yoke of oxen, plough; Syr. and Chald.

fuse, [18 id.; [4,2e field, plain. [‘This is called in
Thes. “an uncertain root” ].
Derivative 1ἼΞ.

m5 TO LOOSE (pr. by cutting; losfdneiten; copa.
to the verb T28); hence —(1) to redeem by paying
a price (Arab. \y:), Exod. 13:13; followed by 3 of
the price; as Exod. 34:20, 7¥’2 TDA WON Ws «“ the
firstborn of an ass thou shalt redeem with a sheep.”

(2) to let go, asapriest (a firstling), Nu.18 :15,16,17,

(3) to set free, e.g. from servitude, Deut. 7:8;
13:6; Jer. 15:21; 31:11; to preserve, to deliver
life from danger, Psa. 34:23; followed by ἢ 2 Sam
4:9; 1 Ki. 1:29; Job 6:23; 3 (in danger), Job 5:49,

Nipuat, pass. of No. 1, Lev. 19:20; of No.3, Isa
1:27.

Hirai 1453, causat. of Kal. No. 1; Exod. 21:8,

Hopruat, pass. inf. abso]. 755 Lev. 19:20.

Derivatives, Ὁ ΕΠ ἼΒ-- ΘΒ.

ΝΠ (“whom God preserved” [redeem-
647), [Pedahel], pr. n. m., Num. 34:28.

“HSITID (“ whom the rock (i. 6. God) pre-
served” [redeemed]), [Pedahzur], pr. ἢ. m,
Num. 1:10; 2:20.

‘1D oly in ρίαν. D'B price of redemption,
Num. 3:46, seqq.; 18:16. Elsewhere O78 part,
pass. plur. are the preserved [redeemed], Isaiah
35:10; 61:11.

~ J
SS ee
Diet Se

ΡΝ»

fin (“liberation,” [redemption]),[Padon],
pr.n. m. Ezr.2:44; Neh. 7:47.

ΓΗΒ £—(1) division, distinction (from the
primary sense of cutting). Ex. 8:19. LXX. δια-
στολή. Vulg. divisio. Aben Ezra, wxpn. Compare
Muntinghe in Diss. Lugdd. p. 1154.

(2) liberation [redemption], Psalm 111:9;
130:7; Isa. 50:2. ᾿

mp (‘whom Jehovah preserved” [re-
deemed]), [Peduiah], pr. n. m.—(1) the father-
in-law of king Josiah, 2 Kings 23:36.—(2) 1 Chron.
3:18.-——(3) Neh. 3:25.—(4) Neh. 11:7.—(5) Neh.
8:4; 13:13.

WUD (id.) pr. π᾿ τὰ. 1 Ch. 27:20.

DVD m. Nu. 3:49, and 1 Ἴ5 Ex. 21:30; Psal.
49:9, price of redemption, λύτρον.

τῷ [75 a root inserted in Thes. from which to de-

tad i “Ἔκ

rive [JB and [1B8.]

[15 τὰ. a field, plain (comp. Hos. 12:13, where
it is expressed by the word 77%) from the root T1B
No.2. Hence OIN7%8 the plain, or plain region of
Syria [Padan-Aram], i.e. Mesopotamia, with the
desert to the west of the Euphrates, opp. to the
mountainous region by the Mediterranean Sea, Gen.
31:18; 28:2, seqq.; simply [33 Gen. 48:7. With
4 local. OWS 7318 Gen. 28:2, 5, 6.

yD 1.ᾳ. 133 TO LIBERATE, SET FREE, az. λεγόμ.
Job 33:24, 71¥78 “set him free.” But five MSS. (two

Kenn., three Ross.) read \nynp with the same sense, |

and such a root as Y1B is void of all certain au-

thority.

mg an unused root, which seems to have had
the sense of nourishing, fattening. Comp. Arab.

(rand n being interchanged) wt to fatten cattle,

DCLXVII

mB—yab

Sw

; 5 5 ss
(1) themouth. (Arab. 5,8, 4.3, ols, dg3, const.

3, ὦ, ὅν, Eth. Aq, id. The Hebrew form 7B is
for MB, like NY for 7%, whence the fem. °8; const.
*B for “8. The root 7B, like 7B, ISB, and Med,

™T? v1? TT?

quiesc. S15, 45, MB, y\s had the sense of blowing,
breathing, and the mouth is socalled from the idea
of breathing. {In Thes. from 788.] It is used of
the mouth of animals (and even of the beak of a bird,
Gen. 8:11; Isa. 10:14); of men, Exod. 4:11; espe-
cially as being the organ of speech. 70 speak BN ΠΕ
mouth tomouth, without any one between, Numbers
12:8; T0878 with one mouth, with one voice, Josh. -
9:2. Job 19:16, ‘B03 “ with (all) my mouth,”
i.e. with the loudest voice thatI can. Meton. for an
orator, spokesman, messenger, Ex. 4:16 (comp.
822); commandment, Ecc. 8:2, ὙΦ 72 *B “ keep
the commandment of the king.” Hence 5 by by
the command of, see below. More rarely the mouth as
the organ of taste, hence Gen. 25:28, “ venison (was)
53 in his mouth,” i.e. he liked its taste. Comp.
ἘΞ, ἘΞ. The signification of mouth is variously
applied to inanimate things. It is—

(2) the mouth, opening of a bag, Gen. 42: 27; of
a well, Gen. 29:2; entrance of a city, Prov. 8:3; of

| Hades, Ps. 141:7.

(3) an edge (a figure taken from-the teeth, and
the idea of biting), especially in the phrase pd nn
3] to smite with the edge of the sword (see 33),
Plur. (see above) the edge (of instruments of iron),
1 Sa. 13:21; Prov. 5:4. See ΠῚ ΒΞ.

(4) edge, border (from its similarity to a lip),
as of a garment, Ps. 133:2; Job 30:18; of the sea,
Prov. 8: 29. ΠΕΡ nB 2 Kings 10:21; 21:16; and
BON ΠΕ Ezr.g:11, from one edge to the other.

(5) part, portion (prop. as much food as any
one can take in his mouth, comp. 1" No. 7, a portion

' which can be taken in the hand, 2 handful), Deut.

“ιω
and more frequently ,,.) to become fat, thick, wy |

fatness. (In the Indo-Germanic languages compare
Gutter, English food, fodder, Medisval Lat. fodrum,

and fett, English fut, Icelandic feitr, from the stock
_ foeden, to nourish. The primary root is fad, to which |

r is added in many forms; compare pita, pater;
pigeo, piger, 135.) Hence—

‘TID τὰ. with suff. 18 fat, Lev. 1:8, 123 8:20.

nd const. °2, with suff. °2 (my mouth), 7°28; 3,
478; DMB, poet. 28 pl. ὉΞ 1 Sa. 13:21, and ND
Prov 5:4 (both cf signif. 3).

21:17, DY °B “two parts,” i.e. double; 2Ki.2:9;
also two (third) parts, Zec. 13:8.

With prepositions it mostly becomes a particle—
(1) 13---(α) according to the commandment of
1 Ch. 12:23.—(b) according to the rate of (nah
Ausjage), at the rate of, or proportion, according
to, Lev. 25:52, V2 "DD ‘according to his years;”

Num. 6:21; 7:5, 8; 35:8.—(c) i. q. 3, 19D like as,

|

like, Job 33:6, x? PD WS “T, even as thou (am
created) by God.”—(d) WS 53 conj. according
as, even as, Mal.2:9; and without WS so that,
Zech. 2:4.

(2) ‘DD i. q. "DD (see SA, 9)—(@) at the rate of,

ΡΒ -"ϑ |

. according to, Ex. 12:4; Gen. 47:12, ΘΠ ῈΡ “ac-
cording to the number of the family ;” Hos. 10:12,
“sow ye according to justice, IDD BD SP and ye
shall reap according to mercy.” —(b) followed
by an inf. when (iq. ? followed by an inf. No. 7),
Num. 9:17; Jer. 29:10.

(3) Ἔ by according to the commandment, order of
any one, Genesis 45:21; Num. 3:16, 39,51; Job
39:27; by the authority of any one, Deut. 17:6;
hence i. q. ΒΞ, ey) at the rate of, according to,
Am. 6:5; Pro.22:6. 0339 spy according to the
thing itself, i.e. as the thing was, according to the
truth of the matter, Gen. 43:7.

ΓΒ (prob. contr. from 478, 193 in this, or that,
86. place, like 73 for 193; as to p for ὃ, compare Arab.
re, formed from 3); adv. of place.

(1) here, in this place, Gen. 19:12; 22:5; 40:
15; Num. 22:8; and often. More rarely —

(2) hither, 1 Sam.16:11; Ezr.4:2. 752 and
BD hence, Ezek. 40:21, 26, 34, 37. 7BD...0BD
hence...thence, Eze. 40:10,12,21; 41:2. As to
MDS, see that word.— Once SB (which see).

TUS (perhaps Arab. Ady’ “ mouth”), [Puah],
pr.n.m.—(1) of a son of Issachar, 1 Ch. 7:1, for
which there is Gen. 46:13; Num. 26:23 ΠῚΞ.--- (2)
Jud. 10:1.

315 —(1) τὸ se coup, to be void of vital warmth.
Syr.and Arab. id. The primary idea is that of rigidity ;
_ asfrigid thingsarerigid. In Greek x y vw to be rigid,
and pryow ; in Latin, pigeo, rigeo, frigeo. Gen. 45:26,
43? 35°) “ but his heart was cold,” was not warmed
or moved with joy. Figuratively applied to indolence
or torpor, Ps. 77:3; Hab. 1:4, “ the law is torpid.”

Nipuat, to be torpid, Ps. 38:9.

Derivatives, 73157, and —

ΓΒ rest, cessation, Lam. 2:18.
“TAB see T'S.

m5 i.q. 75} (which see), TO BREATHE, TO BLOW.
(Arab. _\3 and cl to exhale odour, to be fragrant.)

Cant. 2:17, ὉΠ MSY TY “ until the day breathe,”
i.e. until] the heat departs, until evening; Cant. 4:6.
Compare ΠῚ",

Hirxit—(1) followed by an ace. to blow through,
Cant. 4:16.

(2) followed by 3 to blow (a fire) Ezek. 21:36;
followed by an acc. Prov.29:8, “blow upon a
sity,” i.e. excite sedition.

DCLXVIII

7s

(3) figuratively, to blow out, to utter, as lies, Pro
6:19; 14:5;°19:5,9; in a good sense, to utter (ths
truth), 12:17.

(4) to pant, to kasten, Hab. 2:3. Compare να δὲ
Ecc. 1:5:

(5) to rail against any one, followed by 3 Psa.
10:5; and ? 12:6, 12 ΠῈΣ WS “whom they re-
proached,” i.e. the oppressed.

Derivative, 75.

DAD an unused root, Syr. Aph. to contemn, to
afflict. See Symp, [This root is not inserted in
Thes.]

BAS [Put, Phut, Libya], pr.n. of an Africas
nation, according to Josephus (Antt. i. 6, § 2) of Mau-
ritania, in which the river Phut is mentioned by Pliny
(H. N. v. 1):
Libya, Gen. 10:6; Jer. 46:9; Ezek. 27:10; 38:5;
Nah. 3:9.

Serre (“afflicted by God”), [Putiel], pr.n,
Ex. 6:25.

yw ‘wis Egypt. pr. n. Potiphera, the father-
in-law of Joseph, the priest of Heliopolis, Genesis
41:45; 46:20. LXX. Πετεφρῆ, Πεντεφρῆ, NTAN-
PH, i.e. who belongs to the sun. See Champollion,
Précis du Systéme Hieroglyphique, Tableau Général,
page 23.

“ΒΒ (an abbreviated form for "8 *DiB) [Po-
tiphar], pr.n. of the captain of Pharaoh’s guard,
Gen. 39:1.

72 an unused root, which had, perhaps, the
sense of moving to and fro, wavering, i. q. PiB.
Hence may be derived the following word, which is
of uncertain origin.

‘PH ig. Greek φῦκος, prop. sea-weed, (so called
from its moving about, waving hither and thither),
from which an alkaline pigment was prepared; hence
used of the pigment itself; also the dye with which
the Hebrew women tinged their eyelashes, prepared
from stibium, or antimony (LXX. στιμμί, Vulg. sti-
bium), 2 Ki. 9:30; Jer. 4:30 (comp. pr.n. 53 RP)
Isa. 54:11, “I will lay thy stones with stibium,”
i.e. I will use stibium as cement in building thy
walls. It may be doubted what are J{5"238 stones
of pigment, 1 Ch.29:2, used in building the Temple.
I should understand them to be the more valuable

stones, such as a kind of marble, used fer covering

and as it were painting the walls.

LXX. and Vulg. commonly rendered it _

ρον εἰ ὁ ..

wis ys πὰ ὦ,»

abi

ἜΨΝ
νὰ δι

Ἔν

E: “Uy ary Hips

a νυν...

i Ea ik -

prio—rp

bip m. a bean, 2 Sa. 17:28; Eze. 4:9. (I should
place the primary idea in its rolling and in roundness
of form; compare Latin bulla; Dutch bol; a bean,
peul, poeul,.a chick-pea, bolle onion, and many others
of the same kind; see Fulda Radd. Germ. p. 217.
There are also some traces of the same signification
in the Pheenicio-Shemitic languages, as Aithiopic
2028: 1-4: bba to bubble up as water, wallen, quel-
ten; “S.olL) to roll oneself; also 23, 2B, D>B,

28).

Oyp [Pul], pr. n—(1) of an African nation and
country, Isaiah 66:19 (where it is joined with 3).
Vulg. Africa. Bochart (Phaleg. iv. cap. 26) under-
stands. Phil, an island in the Nile, situated between
Egypt and Zithiopia, called by the Egyptians MIAAK
or MGAAK (i.e. end, remote region; see Champollion,
l'Egypte i. p. 158). From this Egyptian name both
the Greek and Hebrew forms may have arisen; this
latter indeed was perhaps interpreted elephant by the
Hebrews (Chald., Syr., Arab. Sp, Ld, Pers. at)
following the Pheenicio-Shemitic usage [Bochart’s
opinion is regarded in Thes. as improbable].

(2) pr. n. of a king of Assyria, who preceded Tig-
lath-Pileser about 774—759, B.C. 2 Kings 15:19.
(This name either signifies elephant, i. q. Pers. es ἣν
or else lord, king, i. ᾳ. Sanser. pdla, Pers. XL highly
exalted, highest. )

DID and DD emphat. state 8B, Chald. mase. i. 4.
Heb. 13.—(1) the mouth, Dan. 7:5.

(2) door, entrance, aperture, Dan. 6:18. (Syr.

᾿ς, id.; Arab. es es ο΄. It appears to be con-
tracted from D388, from the root ONB, like D3 from
DAN!D),

᾿Ξ fort. i. ᾳ. Arab. phil (compare Dp).

(1) To sET (as the sun), to be darkened.

(2) to be perplexed, distracted; once found,
Psa. 88:16, NHS, LXX. ἐξηπορήθην. Vulg. contur-

batus sum.

mys (“turning itself”), pr. n. of a gate of Je-

; Pusalem, 2 Chr. 25:23; which is called, 2 Ki. 14:13,

M3BD WY (“ the gate of the corner.”)

ΝΒ [Punites], patron. ἢ. of an unknown person,

᾿ pe. Num. 26:23

ja (perhaps “ darkness,” “ obscurity,” from
e root 18), [Punon], pr.n. of a town in Idumea,

᾿ situated between Petra and Z ar, celebrated for its

:

DCLXIX

pip—np

mines, Nu..33:48. See Relandi Palestina, p. 952 .

Compare }3°8.

ΓΞ (i. q. Arabie ddgd " “nouth;” according te
the opinion of Simonis, fer 7Y35 “ splendid”),
[Puah], pr.n. ἢ Ex. 1:15.

ΥΞ only found [in Kar] i in fut., imp., and once
in part. pass. Zeph. 3:10, i. q. 723 (which see).

(1) TO BREAK or DASH IN PIECES. See Pilel,
Hithpalel.

(2) to disperse. Part. pass. ~98 dispersed. Zeph.
loc. cit. $15 N32 “ the daughter (i. e. the congregation)
of my dispersed.” Sometimes intrans. to disperse
themselves, to be dispersed, used of a flock, Ezek.
34:5; Zec.13:7; of a people, Gen. 11:4; Num. 10:
35; 1 Sa. 11:113 14:34; Ps. 68:2; Eze. 46:18.

(3) to overflow, spoken of fountains, Pro. 5:16;
metaph. 2181 to abound with prosperity, Zec. 1:17.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be dispersed, used of a flock, Jer. 10:
21; Eze..34:6; of people, Gen. 10:18; Eze. 11:17;
28:25; 34:12; an army, 2 Ki. 25:5.

Pite, 7$2 to break in pieces (as a rock with a
hammer), Jer. 23 : 29.

PitpeL YBY2 id. (a person dashed against the
ground or a rock), Job 16:12.

Hirni.—(1) trans., to scatter, as seed, Isaiah
28:25; to send abroad, as lightning, arrows, Psalm
18:15; 144:6; to scatter peoples, Deuter. 4:27;
28:64; 30:3; Isa. 24:1. Part. ΞΘ the disperser,
desolator, Nah. 2:2. Sometimes, i. q. to agitate,
harass any one, Job 18:11; Eze. 34:21.

(2) to pour out; metaph. anger, Job 40:11.

(3) intrans, to spread oneself abroad, e.g. the
east wind over the earth, Job 38:24; a people, Ex.
5:12; 1 Sam. 13:8.

Hirnpaten ΤΣ ΒΗ to be broken in pieces, to be
scattered into dust (used of the mountains), Hab.
3:6.

An instance of the form TipHEL (see Hebr. Gramm.
§ 54, 5) is found in the common reading, Jer. 25:34, -
op nisian “TI will scatter you;” where, however,
other copies, both MSS. and printed, read DDN SIA
(your dispersions), which is expressed in the trans-
lations of Aqu. Symm. Vulg. The former appears best
suited to the context.

Derivative 7"5 a hammer.

I. ΓΞ τὸ move To AND FRO, Isa. 28:7. Not
found in the cognate languages, but it is of the same
stock as wanfen, with a sibilant prefixed jdwanfen (ant.
wagen); with a diminut. vacillo, wadeln, Comp. 718.

Hirutt, id., Jer. 10:4, ΡῈ) “and it moveth

1Π|Β-
not.” So it is commonly taken. But perhaps it ought
rather to be taken causatively, “ he causes it not to

move.”
Derivatives 735, P*B.

Il. PD τὸ ego ovr, i. q. Chald. P5).

Hirui.—(1) to give out,to furnish, Ps. 144:13;
Tsa. 58: 10.

(2) to cause to come forth from any one, i. e. to get
_ or obtain from him, Prov. 3:13; 12:2; 8:35;
18:22. LXX. λαμβάνω.

(3) to bring to an end, to let succeed, Psalm
140:9.

m5 f. an ΣΉΝ in the way, which causes
any one to stumble, a stumbling block; i.q. won
1 Sam. 25:31.

I. VDi.g. M8 τὸ BREAK. Hence—
Hirai, 53 twice (Psa. 33:10; Eze. 17:19) 1.4.
Bi], and the derived noun 75 a wine-press.

π. VB i.g. Arab. 9 to be hot, to bubble up in
boiling (comp. "88), whence WB (for WN) a pot.
[This root is not given in Thes. ]

“WD m. a lot, a Persic word, ‘which in Esth. 3:7
is explained σὴς, (It answers to the Persic x ων

pareh, i.e. a part, a portion, whence wf αν to
divide, and Ὁ behreh, part, lot. It is of the same
stock as the Lat. pars; comp. also the Hebr. 4B and
8.) Pl. OHS lots, Est. 9:24, OED D! verse 31,
and nakedly O'R ibid. 29, 32, “the feast of Purim,”
or of lots, which the Jews celebrate on the 14th and
15th of the month Adar, in commemoration of the
events narrated in the book of Esther.

rT 5 fem. a wine-press, Isa.63:3; Hag. 2:16;
from the root 1B to break.

xmrip [Poratha], Pers. pr. ἢ. of one of the sons
of Haman, Esther 9:8; perhaps Persic ye pureh,
ornament.

LWids wD Arab., ἐλ Med. Ye, To BE PRouD,
then used of a horseman leaping proudly and fiercely,
Hab. 1:8; used of sportive and wanton calves, Mal.
3:20 (LXX. oxiprdw); Jer. 50:11.

Derivative, pr. n. ᾿Ξ,

[These roots are not separated in Thes. ]

II. 295) not used in Kal, cogn. to the verb psp.
Ch. wp to disperse oneself, to multiply.

DCLXX

Dp

Nipnat, to be dispersed, difj~sed, Nah 3:18
See vB.

ΤῊ whence nb ᾳ νυ.
‘ME [Puhites], patron. n., once 1 Ch. 2:53.

1D (from the root 12 No. 1), prop. adj. purified,
pure, an epithet of gold, Cant. 5:11; hence purified,
pure gold, Ps.21:4; Lam. 4:2; Isa.13:12. It ig
distinguished from common gold, Psal. 19:11; 119:
127; Prov.8:19. Rosenmiiller (Bibl. Alterthumsk.
iv. page 49) prefers rendering it solid gold, com-
paring juts hard, heavy; but in an uncertain matter
I would not desert the authority of the Book of
Chronicles: [the authority of inspired Scripture is of
course absolute, nothing can come into competition

with it]: (see the root 115).
φ-

1. TTD not used in Καὶ, 1. 4. Arab. (<3 to separate,
to distinguish (compare the roots beginning with the
letters $5, 13, under the words 83, 7¥2); specially,
to separate and purify metals from dross, by means

of fire; whence uss silver; comp. 13 tin, from 273,

and ZEth. -{)2,C: silver, {\C'T: brass, from the root
73 to purify.— Hence ?8 pure gold, and—

Hopuat part. 19 INT 1 Ki. 10:18; which in 2Ch.
9:17, is stated to be WY 3M pure gold.

Il. 5 TO LEAP, TO BOUND (see Piel), To BE
φ-

LIGHT, AGILE. Arab. ὁ to spring up and flee as a

gazelle (see more as to this root in Schult. on Prov.

page 75, and Opp. Min. page 132, seqq.); more in _

use are ;3\ ( > Rn - to leap, to bound : Tole
TDN to bound, to leap for joy: Gen. 49:24, ‘Yt #B2

“agile are the arms of his hands;” or, “agile —

is the strength of his hands.” Others, comparing

Syr. Jus hard, difficult, render are strong, which
I should consider less certain. [This latter is the sense
given in Thes. |

Prev, 2 Sa. 6:16, W734 NED “ (nimbly) leaping
and dancing;” which, in 1 Ch. 15:29, is explained
phir 7279.

This root seems to have almost fallen into disuse

amongst the Hebrews, and by many to have been

forgotten, so that the writer of the Chronicles thought

it necessary to interpret it in two places by cther —

verbs which were better known.

ae TO DISPERSE, i. q. %3, 773, in Kal xy,

found in part. pass. Jer. §0:17.

i

Ὧ5-

Pr, i.q. Kal, to disperse, 6. αὶ 2 people, Ps. 89:
11; any one’s bones, Psal. 53:6. Jer. 3:13, "HEP
YITTNS “thou hast scattered thy ways,” i.e. hast
wandered about.

(2) to bestow largely,
Prov. 11:24.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, Ps. 141:7; and—

Pua, Est. 3:8, pass. to be dispersed.

1. AD m. pl. OND const. ‘MB Prov. 22:5; Exodus
39:3, with Dag. forte impl. like ΠΝ, (from the root
nn),

(1) α net, a snare, Job 12:9; especially of a
fowler, Am. 3:5; Prov. 7:23; Ecc. 9: 12; so called

Sr Gem

(Arab. Be and ~.3)

to be liberal, Ps. 112:9;

from its being spread out.

Syr. νεῦρα id. To this agrees also Gr. παγίς, πάγη,
which however is derived from the root of that lan-
guage πήγνυμι). To lay snares, i.e. to plot, to
devise against any one, is ΠΞ jD2 Ps. 119:110; jDD
‘B Psalm 140:6; 141:9; Jer. 18:22; ‘B YP! Psalm
141:9. Metaph. that by which any one falls, i.e. is
led to destruction. Comp. Wp) No. 2, and Schult.
on Job, p. 137, 138; Josh. 23:13; Ps. 69: 23; Isai.
8:14; hence destruction, ruin, Isai. 24:17; Jer.
48:43. See nM.

(2) ONE thin plates, Ex. 39:3; Num. 17:3.

(3) Psa. 11:6 OB snares (Sdlingen), lightning,
bending itself like a snare (a noose) or serpent (fid)

fdlingende, fhlangelnde Blige). Compare sLuu:

a sheet of lightning diffused over the clouds, and
Διὸς μάστιξ, used of lightning (the cause of this
figure however is different), 1], xiii. 812; see J. D.
Michaélis on Lowth de Sacra Poési, p. 34, ed. Lips.
and on the other hand, Olshausen, Emendationen

zum A. T. p. 9, who conjectured this to be O95 hot
coals, i.e. lightnings.

π. ΓΒ with suff. OMB Neh. 5:14, i. q. MOB (which
see), the governor of a province.

WD fat. 195!—(1) 10 rrEwBLE—(a) for fear,

~ to fear, Deu. 28:66; Isa. 12:2; followed by j Psal.

27:1; 119:161; Job 23:15, and ‘35% Isai. 19:16,
of the pers. or thing feared. ΠΕ 105 to fear a fear,
Job 3:25. Used in a pregnant sense, NYT IB
_to turn with fear to one another, Jer. 36:16; ; compare

Gen. 42:28.—(5) with joy, Isa. 60:5; a 33:9.—

‘The notion of fear is transferred to shame in the
‘oun 2 No. 2.

<a) to be in trepidation, i. q. to hasten, Hosea
ΕΣ Compare 233,153, ἼΠ, ἢ

>

DCLXXI

InD—pIB

Prex, i. q. Kal, but intensitively, to fear contt-
nually, to be timid, followed by 28) Isaiah 51:13; -
to takecare of oneself, to be cautious, Proverbs
28:14. (Opp. to 22 MPN).

Hiputt, to cause to fear, to terrify, with an ace.
Job 4:14. Hence 7305 and—

“ID m. with suff. "0B.

(1) fear, terror, Ex. 15:16; Job 13:11. Fol-
lowed by a genitive of the causer of terror (compare
AST), 6. g. O75 198 fear caused by the Jews (not
as some take it, into which the Jews were thrown),
Esther 8:17; 9:3. ΠῚ ΠῚ 708 fear which Jehovah
causes, Isa. 2:10, 19; 2Ch.14:13. O'TO8 ἽΠΒ fear
of God, Ps. 36:2. Meton. used of the object of fear —
and reverence, as POS, NB Gen. 31:42, 53, used of
Jehovah, PI. D°1N5 Job 15:21.

(2) verenda, pudenda, Job 40:17. [Taken in Thes.
in this place to mean, thighs.] See above on the
root No.2. See Bochart, Hieroz. ii. p.758. Schul-

tens on the passage.

(Arab. 3.3 thigh.)
mane f. terror; Jer. 2:19.

MMB (for ΠΠΞ with Dag. forte implied), m. const.
nn, aah suff. 793, once O98 Neh. 5:14 (from the
ihinpotdine form MB), pl. nins 1 Ki. 10: 15; 20:24;
Jer. 51:23; Eze. 23:6, 23; const. state ΓΒ (from
absol. NiiNB) Neh.2:7,9; Ezr. 8:36, m. the govern-
or of a pr ovince (less than that of a satrap, see
VIMY) 1 in the Assyrian empire, 2 Ki. 18:24; Isa.
36:9; Chaldean, Eze. 23:6, 23; Jer. 51:23; Persian,
Esth. 8:9; 9:3; ἘΥΡΡΑΤΑ: used of the Persian go-
vernor of Judea, Hag. 1:1,14; 2:2,21; Neh. 5:14,
18; 12:26; Mal. 1:8; used of the governor of Judea
in the time of Solomon, 1 Ki. 10:15; and of the go-
vernors of Syria, 1Ki. 20:24. (This word appears
to be of foreign origin, and Bohlen compares Pers.

VG, bu great men, nobles; Ewald in Gramm.

p- 490, the verb Sd pukhten, to care for, to act
(pr. to cook, bake; Germ. bacen.) Better than all
these would be 2%, ES), Ga prince, leader,
commander of soldiers, were not this apparently a
mere Turkish word; but the Persian is ots pak,
one of the guard, an attendant.) [Benfey compares

Sanscr. paksha, companion, friend; and this Gesenius
appears to haye preferred. |

F715 constr. NN, pl. emphat. SOINB

th oe Set |

Ezr. 5:3, 14; 6:7; Dan. 3:2, 3, 27; 6:8.

Chaid. id.

75 TO LEAP, TO BOUND (like the Ch.), prop

ἢ Ὁ-ἼΠῸ
used of boiling water (compare ΓΒ Gen. 49:4).
Hence — ’

(1) to be lascivious, wanton, light [Jud. 9:4],
‘like the Syr. Las, compare Gr. ζέω).

(2) to be proud, to be vainglorious (like the
Arab. Ss compare 7"). Part. O'M® used of false
prophets, Zeph. 3:4.

[Hence the following words. ]

TD τὰ. pr. lasciviousness, wantonness, Gen.
49:4, 0°23 105 “ lasciviousness (was to thee) as
(boiling) water,” with reference to the incest of
Reuben. Symm. ὑπερέζεσας. Vulg. effusus es. See
more as to this passage in Comment. de Pent. Sam.
Ρ. 33-

MAND ἢ pride, boasting, Jer. 23:32.

mine) prob. TO SPREAD OUT (cogn. to the verbs
FBS, MD); whence MB a net; also, to be made thin
(like the Syr. Ethpa.); hence M2 a thin plate.

Hirenit 555 (denom. from M8), to catch in a net,
to snare, Isa. 42:22, pbs DY ANS HA “ (one) snares
(i. 6. binds) them all in holes,” i. 6. prisons.

[D'MD see ΠΒ.1

—- wr

DMS an unused root, Ch. O08, and Arab. as?
to be black; whence—

CMD τὰ. (for O98, Dag. forte implied), a coal,
Prov. 26:21; also, hot coals, Isa. 44:12; 54:16.

-- - Seer

Arab. ests as coal; th. 4 Πγ460 1 coal, and hot
coal.

WD an unused root, which appears to have had
the same meaning as ΝΒ, WEB No. II. to boil as a

pot (whence figuratively Arab. pst pod to swell up,
to be proud); hence αἱ «3, ἱς ὁ a pot, a potter's
vessel, the fcrmer of these words also being used for
a potter. A secondary word is the Syr. Ethpa. to
form. [This is given as the primary meaning of the
root in Thes.]

“MB m. Chald. a potter, Dan. 2:41. (Syriac
te BA
Jznm id.)

ΤΙ an unused root, Syr. Pa. POS to dig, to
excavate; whence—

FMD τὰ. (2 Sa. 18:17), pl. ONNB f. (2 Sa. 17:9),
~ a pit; often used as a figure of destruction, Ps.7:16;

LCLXXII

ἽὮΞ--ἸΠΒ
Lam. 3:47; Isa. 24:17, by paronomasia, MOD) ἽΠΒ

= "ry

TY nb} “fear, and the pit, and the snare are upor
thee ;” Jer. 48:43. The fem. is NNDB.

axionnd (“governor of Moab”), [Pahath
Moab), pr.n. τη. Ezr. 2:6; 8:4; 10:30; Neh:3:11;
7:11; 10:15.

nn. (fem. from the masc. NN8) as if a lower
place, a depression (in leprous garments), Lev.
13:55.

TOS f. a species of gem, Ex. 28:17; Eze. 28:
13, found in Athiopia (Job 28:19), according to
several of the old interpreters, the topaz, a pale
yellowish gem, found in an island of the Red Sea
(Plin. xxxvii. 8). The origin of this word was sought
by Bohlen (Abhandlungen der deutschen Gesell-
schaft zu Kénigsberg, i. p. 80), in the Sanscrit lan-
guage, in which pita is pale; and the Gr. τοπάζιον
itself may be from 7708, 7750, by transposition of
the letters. More may be seen in Braunius, De
Vestitu Sacerd. page 508. As to the gems of thosa
regions, see Ritter, Erdkunde, ii. p. 675, ed. 2.

“TDS i. ᾳ. HOS verbal pass. of the verb 708 1 Ch.

9:33 a’n>.

wrap τη. a hammer, Isaiah 41:7; Jerem. 23:29,
Metaph. Babylon, Jer. 50:23, is called “the ham-
mer (1.6. devastator) of the whole earth.” Root YDB,

WDD m. Chald., Dan. 3:21 (where the "1p is VOB);

9 mn

i. q. Syr. Cae a tunic, under garment. Hebr.
n nnd

translatio From the root YB No. 2.

V5 fut. A (signif. 3)—(1) TO SPLIT, TO CLEAVE
(Arab. 3 id.; and intrans. to break through, as a
tooth. Kindred to the root 13; where see more).
Part. pass. OS¥ “HOB burstings of flowers, i.e.
flowers expanded which have already budded forth,

1 Ki. 6:18, 29, 32, 35 [ΘΒ is given as a subst. in —

Thes. ].

(2) transit. to cause to burst forth, as water,
Pro. 17:14. Hence—

(3) trop. to let go free (like the Chald),2 Chron.
23:8. 1 Ch. 9:33, O° NOB “let go,” 1. 6. exempt
from duty; where the a*n> is ΘΒ. Intrans. to

slip away, to depart out of the way; fut. 5! 1 Sa. |

19:10 (Syr. ; a= id. Chald. Pe. and Ithpe.).
Hirai, i. q. Kal No. 1 ΠΡ WDST io cleave the

lip, i. 6. to open the mouth wide, as in scorn, Psalm

22:8 (compare Ps. 35:21; Job 16:10).
Derivatives, "3 and—

ἢ 5- 8
ἽὮΞ m. γχίβϑιν δ; concer. that which cleaves,

_ first breaks forth; hence 09) 8 firstborn, first-
ling, what opens the womb, Ex. 13:2; 34:19; Nu.
9:12, ete.; also without ΠῚ Ex. 13:12,13; 34:20.

TWD ἢ id., Num. 8:16.

ΨῸΞ ὦ TO BREAK, ΤῸ STRIKE WITH A HAM-
MER; Gr. πατάσσω; whence UDB, Uaelai a hammer,

(This root is onomatopoetic; found also in the Indo-
Germanic languages and widely extended; its pri-
mary stock is batt, patt; whence med. Lat. battere
_ _ battuere ; French, battre; Dutch, bot, a blow; and with
| the letter ¢ changed into a sibilant patfdjen; Swedish
| batsch,a blow; Germ. petfdaft; compare bos in Am-
_ bos and many others; see Fulda, Germ. Wurzelworter,
p-210.) Hence— 4

| (2) to spread out, for which ΘΒ is more fre-
| quently used (Arab. 3 to have a broad nose, to
| be flat-nosed). Hence Chald. Ὁ 38.

τ τὸ

ΒΘ st. constr. of the noun ΠΒ α mouth; which see.

NDAD Eze. 30:17 (in some copies in one word,
_ which is the better reading), [Pi-beseth], pr. n. of
| a town in Lower Egypt, on the eastern side of the
| Pelusiac branch of the Nile; Gr. Βουβαστός and Bov-
| Bagric(Herod. 2:59. Strabo x. p. 553); so called from
_ Bubastis, an Egyptian goddess, who was compared
| to Diana by Herodotus (Hervd. ii. 137, 156). Written
in Egyptian no‘rsact, which denotes a cat, accord-
ing to Steph. Byz. It ought more correctly to be
_ tegarded as the proper name of a deity, which was
worshipped under the form of a cat. Malus describes
| the ruins of the ancient city discovered by himself,
in Descr. de l’Egypte, Etat Moderne, Livr. iii. p. 307;
| eompare Jablonski Opusce. t. i. p. 53; Panth. ii. 56,
seqq.; Quatremére, Memoires sur I’Egypte, i. p. 98;
|| Champollion, L’Egypte sous les Pharaons, ii. p. 63.

- =

“TD a root not used as a verb. Arab. J Med.
‘Waw and Ye to die, i. q.cools (kindred to ni, ole)
IV. to destroy (Sanser. pid, to sadden, to vex, to afflict).
“Hence—

ὃ
ΗΠ TS m. calamity, Job 30:24; 31 :29; Prov. 24:
22. Some refer to this [so Ges. in Thes.], Job 12:5,
m3 22 “to calamity (i.e. to an unfortunate per-
_ S0n) is contempt;” but see BD,

ite
; sms an unused root, i. ᾳ. 195, N88 prop. to blow
rj aa ee
t; hence to speak, i. ᾳ. Arabic s\3; whence 593,

DCLXXIII

ἡ 5-- ΤΠ

had mouth , This root is altogether rejected in Thes. j
Hence the Hebr. 73 mouth, for mp and—

ΓΞ fem. mouth, i.e. edge of a sword, Jud. 3:16
Compare 8 No. 3.

ΓΤ Β pr. n. (if referred to the Hebrew lan-
guage, i.q.“‘the mouth of caverns,” but it is doubt-
less to be regarded as Egyptian, namely msaxi-pwt
a place adorned with green grass), [Pi-hahiroth],
a town on the northern end of the Herodpolitan gulf,
situated .to the east of the city Baal-Zephon, Exod.
14:2, 9; Nu. 33:7; without *8 ibid. verse 8.

FD m. dust, or cinders, ashes (so called from
being blown about, root ΠῚ), Ex. 4:8, 10.

Sop (“the mouth of all,” i.e. ruling all),
[Phicol], pr.n. of the captain of the host of Abi-
melech, Gen. 21:22; 26:26.

Ὁ) i. 4. wade (which see), a concubine.

MDD fem. fat, Job 15:27, from the root MNS,
which see.

DMS (“mouth of brass,” comp. of *B and ὉΠ)

ig: (wis, MYM) brass), [Phinehas], pr.n.—(1)
of a son of Eleazar, Ex. 6:25; Nu. 25:7.—(2) of a
son of Eli the high priest, 1 Sam. 1:3; 2:34.—(3)
Ezr. 8:33.

5 (prob. i. ᾳ. 13)8), [Pinon], pr. π᾿. of a lead
of the Edomites, Gen. 36:41.

ΓΡΒΒ plur. f. two edges. ΤΡῈΝΒ 390 a sword,
δέστομος, Ps. 149:6; Isa. 41:15, used of a threshing
wain, ΓΒ 5Y2 “ with two (or many) edges.”

ΡΞ m. moving to and fro; from the root ΡὴΒ
Nah. 2:11.

ΠΣ ΞΒ (“water poured forth,” “overflow-
ing”), [Pishon], pr.n. of a river, which, flowing
forth from the garden of Eden, surrounded the land
of Havilah (i. e. India, see 19M No. 3), Gen. 2:11;
compare Sir, xxiv. 25. Josephus (Arch. i.1, § 3) un-*
derstands it to be the Garges; but (with Schulthess
and others) I prefer the Jndus, which really sur-
rounds India on the west, and was nearer to the
Hebrews. Others,such as Reland (De Situ Paradisi
Terrestris, § 3), Rosenmiiller (Bibl. Alterthumskunde,
i. page 194) understand the Phasis, and regard
ny as being Colchis; but the Hebrew name of the
Colchians was ὈΠΡΌΞ, The Samaritan intpp. thought
Pishon was the Nile, and in this sense they used the

44

pos—pin's

Hebrew word (see Castell, Annot. Sam. ad Ex. 2:3).
This is treated more at length by J. D. Michaélis, in
Supplem. page 2008; Rosenmiiller, loc. cit.

hms [Pithon], pr.n. τὰ. 1Ch. 8:35; 9:41. Its
etymology is not apparent.
ἽΞ m. a flask, a bottle, αι Sa. 10:1; 2Ki.g:1, 3;
from the root—

iD not used in Kal, having the sense of DRoP-
PING DOWN; cogn. to 733,
Prt, to drop down (as water), Eze. 47:2.

25 an unused root. Syr. to tie, to bind; Pael,
vo entangle, to hinder. Hence—

DVasT M35 (“snaring gazelles,” catching
them in a net; or, according to Simonis, “ retard-
ing (i.e. getting a-~head of) the gazelles”), [Po-
chereth of Zebaim], pr.n. of a man, Ezra 2:57;
Neh. 7:59.

N P » not used in Kal.—(1) pr. TO SEPARATE,
TO DISTINGUISH, 1.4. 173, see Piel and Niphal,
No.1. (The primary and biliteral stock is pal,
which, as well as par, has the signification of separ-
ating. Ch.*?5 to cleave, to cut up. Pael, to sever,

to separate, to remove. Syr. Tes to search out. Arab.

δ to deprive of milk. Compare the kindred roots,
nde, 2p, ab, Sanscr. phal, to separate.)

(2) to make singular, distinguished, see Niph.
Hiph. No. 2, and pr. n. T8?B.

Nipuat—(1) to be distinguished; hence to be
great, extraordinary; used of remarkable love,
2Sa.1:26. Dan.11:36, MN>D) 732T “ he will speak
great things,” i.e. impious words, most atrocious
blasphemy against God (compare δ᾽} Νο. 2).

(2) to be arduous, to be difficult to be done.
Followed by °}Y3 (in the eyes of any one) 2 Sam.
13:2; Zec. 8:6; followed by | to be too hard, Gen.
18:14; Deu. 30:11. Also to be hard to be under-
stood, Prov. 30:18; Job 42:3; hard to judge, Deut.
17:8. Henee—

(3) to be wonderful, Psa.118:23; 139:14. Pl. f.
as a substantive niN?b) things done wonderfully,
miracles of God, both in creating and sustaining
the werld, Psa.g:2; 26:7; 40:6; and in affording
aid to his people, Exod. 34:10; Josh. 3:5. It also
takes adjectives, as, M9113 NINPD) Ps. 136:4. Adv.
ΤΙ) wonderfully, Job 37:5. Dan. 8:24.

Pre, to separate (ἀφορίζειν), to consecrate,only

DCLXXIV

bpp

in the phrase nynd 722 NDB to pay a vow to Jeho
vah, Lev. 22:21; Nu. 15:3, 8.

: Hiri wp, twice NPBT in the manner of verbe
nb Deu. 28:59; Isa. 28:29.

(1) i.q. Piel, to consecrate something vowed, Lev.
27:2. Somewhat different, Nu.6:2, 172 “3? ΡΝ 3
“if he consecrate (any thing) to vow a vow.”

(2) to make distinguished, extraordinary,
e.g. grace, Ps. 31:22; Deu. 28:59. Inf. NDBT adv.
in a distinguished manner, 2 Ch.2:8.

(3) to make wonderful, e.g. counsel, Isa. 28:29;
followed by NS to act wonderfully with any one
in a bad sense, Isa. 29:14. WY? wba to act
wonderfully, Jud.13:19. Inf. NOD? adv. wonder-
fully, Joel 2:26.

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ, to shew oneself distinguished
(strong), to exert one’s strength; followed by 2
in oppressing any one, Job 10:16.

Derivatives, 8?3 05, NDB, NDE, and the pr.n

Ὁ) ξ

APB, NNDB, MINPB, TB,

bp suff. wp m.—(1) something wonder-
ful, admirable, a miracle of God, Ex.15:11; Ps.
77:12, 15; 78:12; 88:11. Plural mde adverb
wonderfully, Lam. 1:9; niNps wonderful things, Dan.
12:6.

(2) concer. admirable, distinguished (used of
Messiah the king), Isa. 9:5.

ΝΒ (from NDB with an adj. termination) adj. ἢ

wonderful, Jud. 13:18 a*n> (and kere used of some-
thing which appears supernatural). In 1p DB, which
is contracted from the former.
given form is ΠΣ (7NPB) Ps. 139:6 arn>, where
mp MWB is the fem. of the form NDB,

made (“ whom Jehovah has made distin
guished”), [Pelaiah], pr.n.m. Neh. 8:7; 10:11.

P| 9 not used in Kal. Aram. and Arabie τὸ
CLEAVE, TO DIVIDE (comp. as to the primary stock
under the root dB), Hence—

Nipnal, to be divided, Gen. 10:25; 1 Chr. 1:19. |

Pie, to divide, as a channel, watercourse, Job
3@.25. Metaph. Ps. 55:10, “divide their tongue,”
cause them to fall out amongst themselves,

Derivatives, 328—7328, 1325,

ὟΣ Chald. id. Part. pass. Dan. 2:41.
Su
wp m.—(1) α stream, a river. Arab. bs;
ate ἊΣ
eh a stream, a small river, Eth. ¢/\%): a river, a
large stream. It is said properly to signify a channel, |

The fem. of the first —

a. ς« δ τ cies he, bt pa i i Vie

nos—sba

watercourse, 80 called from the idea of dividing,
comp. the verb, Job 38:25. I suspect, Lowever, the
root 255 also to have had the meaning of flowing, fluc-
tuating, bubbling up; compare flu-o, fluc-si, fluc-
tus, pv-w, also πέλαγος, Ath. “ΔΩ: to bubble, to
bubble up; from the biliteral stock 25, compare dip,
also bullire, watlen, @elle. Psa. 65:10, ON 228
“the river (or collect. the rivers) of God,” i.e.
watering the city [Thes. “the land”] with the
blessing of God. Plur. 0°28 Isa. 30:25; constr. 378
like OD ΣΥ͂Σ Psa. 1:3; Prov.5:16; 21:1; used of

g--

=

streams of tears, Lam. 3:48 (compare ‘aed a stream
of tears).

(2) [Peleg], pr.n. of a patriarch (“division,
vart”), the son of Heber, Gen. 10:25; 1Ch. 1:19.

sp Ch. half, Dan. 7:25.

ὟΣ ΟΥ̓ nibe only in pl. mide rivers, streams,
Jud. 5:15, 16; Job 20:17.

ΠΕ f. adivision, class (of the priests), i. 4.
nponn 2 Ch. 35:5.

map or ΝΡ Ch. id. Ezr. 6:18.

wirbs and wiabyp with suff, wrdp, pl. ΘΒ
and O°, ;

(1) f. a concubine (Ch. NAPS, ApoB id. With
this accord πάλλαξ, παλλακίς, παλλακή; Lat. pellex.
The etymology is obscure, but the origin may be
sought with some appearance of truth in the idea of
softness and pleasure; with the Phenicio-Shemitic
roots 255, pp, compare nop No. I, and the observa-
tions there made; and with the Gr. παλλακίς, comp.
μαλακός), Gen. 22:24; 35: 22; Jud. 19:9, seqq., and
frequently; more fully U32 NWS Jud. 19:1; 2 Sa.
15:16; 20:3.

(2) ὁ πάλλαξ, a paramour, i.g. JIN) Eze. 23:
20, compare verse δ.

TV 5 an unused root. Arab. Ai to cut (com-

pare the remarks at 878). Hence—
ΒΞ...“

ΠῊΡΒ ¢ tron, Syr. j. : , Arab. Κλ iron of a
finer kind, steel. Pl. ΡΞ things made of iron,
perhaps scythes for war chariots, Nah.2:4, W823
2393 nis « the chariots (shine) with fire of irons,”
the chariots shine with steel, or scythes.

, wap [Pildash], pr. n. τὰ. Gen. 22:22 (the ety-
mology is obscure).

mp not used in Kal, ig. SDB τὸ SEPARATE,
ΤῸ DISTINGUISH.

DCLXXV

pos—tin'p

ΝΊΡΗΑΛΙ, to be separated, distinguished, fol-
lowed by } Exod. 33:16; also to become distin<
guished, admirable, Ps. 139:14.

Hipni.—(1) to separate, to distinguish, Exod.
8:18; followed by 13 to distinguish between, make
a distinction, Ex.9:4; 11:7.

(2) to distinguish, i.e. to make distinguished —
or illustrious, Ps. 4:4; 17:7.

Derivative, °3°8.

ΩΣ (“distinguished”), [Pallu], pr. n. of a
son of Reuben, Gen. 46:9; Ex. 6:14. Patron. wb
Num. 26:5.

TT?5 τὸ cixave, specially To FURROW the
ground, Ps.141:7. (Arab. «3 id.; hence to till a

field, Peni a husbandman. Compare Ch. and as to
the origin under the root NDB.

Pret—(1) to cleave, pierce, e.g. as a dart the
liver, Prov. 7:23; Job 16:13; to cut up,e. g. gourds,
2 Ki. 4:39.

(2) to cause (young ones) to cleave the womb
and break forth, i.e. to bring forth, Job 39:3.
Compare "BB.

nbp Ch. to labour; hence to serve (so often in
the Targg.); specially, to worship God (compare
T2Y); followed by an ace. and ? Dan. 3:12, seq.;
7:14, 27.

Derivative, inde.

nbp f. (Job 41:16).—(1) α part cut off, a
slice of an apple, or fig, Cant. 4:3; 1Sa. 30:12.

(2) a mill-stone, so called from the even and
cut away part, which is the lower in the upper mill-
Arab. pula. And

the upper mill-stone is fully called 35} mibp (the
rider-stone), Jud.9:53; 2Sam.11:21; and simpry
23), the lower MANA N78 Job 41:16.

xnbp (“a slice”), [Pileha], pr. n. m. Nek
10:25.

inbp Ch. m. worship, service of God, Ezr.7:1g
See the root.

stone, the upper in the nether.

nb prop. TO BE SMOOTH, SLEEK, 1. ᾳ. D2),
which see. Hence to slip away, to escape, Eze.
7:16 (Syr. QSe, Arab. J id.); also to cause
to escape (compare pr. n. mB).

Piet—(1) i. q. Kal, but intens. to slip away
altogether, Job 23:7.

ὙΟΒ-- 5

(2) to cause to escape—(a) from danger, 1: 6. to
deliver, Ps. 18:4; 40:18; followed by }> 18:49;
17:13; and ™) 71:4.—(b) the young from the
womb, i.e. to bear, Job 21:10. Comp.52 No. 2.

Hipu, to deliver from danger, Mic. 6:14; to set
tn safety, Isa. 5:29.

Derived nouns, 268 -- ΠΏ, D'73—Tp'2B, BPED

aps adj. escaped by flight, i. q. pda, once in
plur. DNB Jer. 44:14; 50:28.

. wbp inf. Piel, used as a noun, liberation, de-
liverance, Ps. 32:7.

625 (“liberation”), [Pelet], pr. n. m.—(1)
1 Ch. 2:47.—(2) 1 Ch. 12:3.

mabe sec mB,

dD (for the fuller ΠΡ. 5 “deliverance of
Jehovah”), [Palti], pr. n.. m—(1) Nu. 13:9.—
(2) 1Sa. 25:44; more fully Synbe 2 Sa. 3:15.

‘OPP (shortened from M828), [Piltai], pr.n. m.
Neh. 12:17.

; mabe (“ whom Jehovah delivered”), [Pe-
latiah], pr.n. m.—(1) 1Ch. 3:21.—(2) 1Ch. 4:42.

spp (id.) pr. n. m. Eze. 11:1, 3.
*?> wonderful, see 58.
nip id. ibid.

mop (i. q. mde, “whom Jehovah made dis-
tinguished”), [Pelaiah], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 3:24.

wp verbal adj. escaped by flight, especially
from a battle or slaughter, 1. ᾳ. 828 Genesis 14:13;
Josh. 8:22; also in plur. const. and with suff. ὌΨΒ,
γΌΒ Jer. 44:28; Ezek.6:8. In the absol. state is
used the form —

mop only in pl. p'>e Nu. 21:29; Isa. 66:19.

mop f. and defectively Tt bp escape, deliver-
ance, Joel 3:5; Obad. 17; hence what has escaped,
Ex. 10:5; specially those who have escaped from a
slaughter in war, 2 Sam. 15:14; 2 Kings 19:30, 31;

Ezr ae

τὰν © (from the root bbp) m. ajudge, only in pl.
nY"28 Ex. 21:22; Deu.32:31. Job 31:11, (}Y) fw
D°?"?B “ a crime (which isa crime of) the judges,”
i.e. to be punished by the judges.

nde f. right, judgment, here put for justice,
Isa. 16:3.

DCLXXVI

Pa

bp -pop

ὟΣ adj. (from 8) prop. judicial, Job 31:28
(compare verse 11). Fem. 72?°?8 a judicial seat,
judgment seat, Isa. 28:7.

75 an unused root, which seems to have had
the meaning of roundness, globosity, from the
idea of rolling (see under 5}8 and 2B a stream).
Arab. S12 to have round plump breasts (einen ges
wilbten SBujen), used of avirgin. II. to be round and

pe
plump, used of the breasts. V. to be round, <¢)3 the

round part of any thing, a mound, wave of the sea,
celestial orb. Hence —

ἽΞ m. with suff. 1258 m.—(1) a circle, circuit,

environs (ϑιτεὶδ, Beziré) i.e. 133. (Arab. 44, Chald.
WB id.) Neh. 3:9, seqq. ὈΥΦΥ TPB “the region
around Jerusalem,” Neh. 3:12, 14, 15.
(2) the whirl of a woman’s spindle, and here
gt
the spindle itself, Prov. 31:19. (Arab. 403 id,
Talmud. 3h, m3>p, n>’, whence 9B to spin).
(3) a round staff, crutch, 2Sa.3:29. LXX.

σκυτάλη.

bbp not used in Kal. In Pi. and in the derived
nouns it has the meaning of JUDGING, which is
supposed to be derived from that of cutting, deciding,

| by comparison with 8?8, 7P8, Ch. "28 Aph. to decide;

but 15 itself is 1. ᾳ. 118 to break. I prefer to regard
the primary power of the root to be that of rolling, 1e-
volving, watlen, rollen (comp. 18, 2B, 78 wrB, Syr.

we
SANo to roll in any thing, hence to tinge, to stain),
hence to make even by rolling, to level with a roller
(comp. ὈΡΒ to roll, waljen), whence to lay even(a cause),
to arbitrate, like the German words of judging, ridjteny
fdjlidjten, which have properly the sense of making even.
ΡΙΕΙ,.--- (1) to judge, 1Sa. 2:25; also, to execute
judgment in punishing, Ps. 106:30; compare Nu.
25:7 (LXX. and Vulg. however, to pacify; see
under Kal). Followed by ? to adjudge to any one,
Eze. 16:52.
(2) to think, to suppose, Gen. 48:11.
HirHpaEL.— (1) to intercede for any one (prop,
to interpose as mediator); followed by T¥3 Deu.g. 20:
1 Sa. 7:5; by Job 42:8; ν 1 Sa. 2:25, id.; followed
by ON of him to whom one intercedes ana suppli-
cates, Gen. 20:17; Nu. 11:2.
(2) Generally to supplicate, to pray, especially
God, followed by 98 Psalm 5:3; ? Dan.g:4; 23?
of pers. Neh.1-4; simply, 1Sa. 9:1; 4 ΟἿ. 7:14" once

mnbp—dba

to sunplicate to, Isa 45:14; followed by oN. ‘That
which is prayed for to God, is put with ON prefixed,
1 Sa. 1:27.

Nouns derived from the signification of judging
are, 2°23, 1228, bide, from the sense of supplicating,
nban; also pr. n. 8, προ, bbpx,

Also in Thes. S$ from the idea of roundness. }
bp (“ judge”), [PalaQ, pr. n. m., Neh. 3:25.

ἌΣ (“whom Jehovah judged,” i. 6. whose
cause he protected), [Pelaliah], pr.n. m., Nehem.
11:12.

τὰ ‘OD see the following word.
781) such a one, quidam, ὃ δεῖνα (pr. Arab.
ois Syr. ὧς distinguished, defined; one whom I

point out, as it were, with the finger, but do not name;
from the unused noun ἱ 3; root Π2Β to distinguish);
always joined with ‘3?8 (pr. one who is nameless ).
Used of persons, Ruth 4:1, in the vocative, NBN
‘228 25 “sit down here; ho! such a one;” Gr.

ὦ ovroc; Arab. δὲ \,, Jeb, Jan Ὁ. Used of things,
1 Sa. 21:3, Plays ΣΥΝ Dipio-by “to such acertain
place;” 2 Ki.6:8. From these two words is com-
pounded ΡΒ Dan. 8:13.

(2) [Pelonite], Gent.n., from a place otherwise
unknown, [98 1 Ch. 11:27, 36.

oop not used in Kal.
PreL—(1) TO MAKE LEVEL, EVEN, 1.6. to prepare
a way, Isa. 26:7; Pro. 4:26; 5:6. Ps.78:50, “he
prepared a way for his anger,” i. e. he let his anger
loose. (The primary power appears to be that of roll-
_ing, a,sense which lies in the syllable 5p, compare is,
2B, 28; hence to level by rolling a cylinder up and
down, gerabe waljen. It is kindred to the root 928,
as the Germ. waljen comes from wallen, wellen.)
(2) to weigh (which is done by holding the ba-
lance level), to weigh out, metaph. Psa. 58:3; also,
to weigh, to consider accurately, Pro. 5:21.

D?D m.a balance (so called from the idea of
equilibrium), Pro. 16:11; Isa. 40:12. In each place
it is joined with M1380, and it appears properly

s -
to denote a steelyard (Arab. | wolii, Germ. Θώπεϊι
wage).

Υ̓ “ 5 not used in Kal; prob. of a similar meaning
fo 728 to break.
ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ,, TO TREMBLE (pr. to be broken, Gpalten

DCLXXVII

ae bp

befommens compare Y23) 1 Ki.::40), used of the
pillars of the earth, Job 9:6. :

Derivatives, N$25%, NYpEA, and—

mydp f. horror, trembling, Job 21:6; Psalm
55:6; Isa. 21:4, ete.

wos i. q. p>; whence bhan,

LW, 5 an unused root; pr. (as rightly given by
Simonis in edit. 1—3, and Kimchi, 5s$ann), fo τορι,
to revolve (waljen); like the kindred roots D?B, 9B
(bia). Hence—

Hirupak1, to roll oneself,i.e. to wallow in ashes
(ΡΒ 3), Jer. 6:26; Eze. 27:30; in dust (753), Mic.
1:10. Absol. id. Jer. 25:34. ---- [ἢ former editions I
followed the LXX. and Vulg.in giving this root the
signification of sprinkling, which has been assented
to by Rosenm. and Winer (in Lex. page 776); but I

prefer the former, as springing from the internal
nature of the root.

IL. vids (prob. kindred to the verbs 093, MB)
ZEthiop. &(\fi! to wander, to emigrate, T&(\f! ta
wander without any certain abode, ¢/\f|,: a stranger

wanderer. Hence—

mys f. Philistea (prop. “ the land of wan

derers,” “strangers,” see the root; compare Gen
10:14; Am.g:7, LXX. ᾿Αλλόφυλοι, γῆ ᾿Αλλοφύλων),
pr.n.of a region on the southern shore of Syria, to
the south and west of Canaan, Ex. 15:14; Isa. 14:
29, 31; Psal. 60:10, etc.; called by Josephus, Πα-
λαιστίνη (Arch. i. 6, § 2), a name however which he
elsewhere uses for the whole of the land of the Is-
raelites (Arch. viii. 4). See Relandi Palestina, page
38, seqq. Hence—

mY Gent.n.a Philistine, 1 Sam. 17:16, 40;
pl. DAY ?B Gen. 26:1; Jud.10:6; 1 Sa. 4:1; 511:
and pny >a Am. 9:7. As to the origin of the nation, -
see under the word MADD No. 2.

nbp an unused root. Arabic 3 to escape,

ὡς
to flee, ἱ. 4ᾳ. Hebr. nda, uli swift,

a swift horse.

joie runner,
Hence —

Ἂν" (“swiftness”), [Peleth], pr.n. m.—(1)
Num. 16:1.—(2) 1 Ch. 2:33, and —

T2D τὰ. a public courier; with the art. collect.
public couriers, always joined with ‘N73, which
see, 2Sam. 6:18; 15:18; 20:7,23. Ewald (Heb,
Gram. page 297) supposes both "3 (see that word

mB

No. 2) and ‘1123 to be Philistines; the latter being
for the sake of paronomasia for *AY?8.

I. {2 m. 1. ᾳ. fem. (which is more used) M35 a
corner, Pro. 7:8.. Plur. 5°32 Zec. 14:10.

Il. 15 pr. subst. removing, taking away (from
the root 125 Pr. No. 1), always in constr. “}8 (followed
by Makkaph) it becomes a conj. of removing, pro-
hibiting, hindering, i.q. μή, ne, lest. It is used—
(1) where an action precedes, by which something is
prohibited which we fear and wish removed. Gen.
11:4, “let us build for ourselves a city... 7352] lest
we be scattered abroad.” Gen. 19:15, “rise up...
MESPATS lest thou perish.” Gen. 3:3, “ eat not...
PMOATB “lest ye die.” Hence after verbs of fear-
ing (like the Gr. δείδω μή, Lat. vereor ne), Genesis
31:31 (compare 26:9; of taking heed (compare Gr.
ἰδεῖν μή), Gen. 24:6; 31:24; Deut. 4:23; and also
of swearing (compare ὀμνύω μή, 1]. xxili. 585), Jud.
15:12. In instances of this kind 28 is never put.

(2) it stands at the beginning of a sentence, where
—(a) it implies prohibition and dissuasion (like

8). Job 32:13, TUNA 1Β “say not” ie. take heed
“lest ye say.” Isa. 36:18, I73PIN DINS ND? 18 “(take
heed) lest Hezekiah deceive you.”—(b) it implies
fear, dread. Gen.3:22, 3) 12 Πα ἽΒ ΠΕ “ and
now (for fear) lest he put forth his hand.” Gen.
44:34,3) »ῈΔ HSIN |B “([fear)lest I shall behold the
evil,” etc.; 31:31; 38:11; 42:4; Ex.13:17; Nu.16:
34; 1 88. 13:19. Followed by a pret. when it is feared
lest any thing should have been done. 2 Sa. 20:6,
“ S¥D 1B “lest he find.” 2 Ki.2:16, 77) ΓΒ iby 7p
“(1 fear) lest the spirit of Jehovah have taken him
up.” Once it very nearly approaches to an adverb
of negation, i. q. 8 Pro.§:6, D2DA }2 DYN MK “ (the
adulteress) prepareth not (for herself) the way of
life,” i. 6. she does not walk in the way of life. But
the entire sentence is, (she takes heed) lest she walk
in the way of life; German δαβ fie dod) ja den Weg des
Lebens nicht betrate.

225 a root of uncertain signification, to which I
should attribate the sense of COOKING, baking, as
being related to the Persic .=i7, .n=i; backen(n

ing inserted in the middle of a biliteral root,
compare 33); some traces of this stock are also to
be found in the Phenicio-Shemitic languages, see
p-cixxxv. Hence—

433 ar. Aeyou. Ezek. 27:17, a kind of sweet
pastry, or cake. The Targum renders it wip i, 6.
Greek κολία, a kind of sweet pastry. In the book

DCLXXVIII

m5—5

Zohar 395 ond is pastry work. Other opinions are
given by Celsius in Hierobot., ii. p. 73.

TID fat. 725%, apoc. and conv. ἴθ᾽, 12!) in the
other persons, DN, }|BA, {52 to turn; in one phrase,
ἘΠῚ) 738 to turn the back, see ἢ» letters a,b. Else-
where, always intrans. TO TURN ONESELF.

(1) in order to go any where. Exod. 7:23, jE
N32" MIB, 10:6; 32:15; Gen. 18:22; Deut. 9:15;
10:5; 16:7; sometimes with the addition of a dat.
pleon., Deu.1:40; 2:3; Josh.22:4; hence—(a) to
turn to, or towards any place, followed by Oy 1Sa.
13:17; followed by ? Isa. 53:6; 56:11; acc. 1Sa.
13:18; 14:47, 125% W'S 223 “ whithersoever he
turned himself;” with 4 parag., 1 Ki. 17:3; Deut.
2:3; Cant. 6:1; also followed by ON of pers. to turn
oneself to any one, to go to him, especially to God,
Isa. 45:22; angels, Job5:1; idols, Lev. 19:4; Deu.
31:18, 20; soothsayers, Lev. 20:6, to seek an oracular
answer or aid. ‘5 “08 38 to turn oneself to
follow any one’s part, to incline to any one’s side,
Eze. 29: 16.—(6) to turn oneself away from any
one, followed by DY! Deu. 29:17 (used of the heart).
Absol., Deu. 30:17, “if thy heart turns itself (i.e.
turns itself away from God) and thou dost not obey.”
—(c) Figuratively applied to time.—(a) to turn
itself, to pass away. Jer.6:4, 01° 738 “ the day
declines.” And poetically, Psa.go:9, “our days
decline.”—({) to turn itself in coming, approach-
ing, in the phrase, 1237 nize? when the morning
draws on, at morning, Ex. 14:27; Jud. 19:26; Psa.
46:6; 3} nina? when the evening draws on, at
evening, Gen. 24:63; Deu. 23:12.

(2) to turn oneself to look at any thing, Ecc.
2:12, MOI Nie WwW NS “I turned myself to
behold wisdom ;” Ex. 2:12, 8?) 73} 75 j)") “and he
turned himself (with his eyes directed) hither and
thither, and saw.” Hence to behold, to turn the
eyes to any thing, followed by by Ex. 16:10; Num.
17:7; Job 21:5; 3 Job 6:28; Ecc. 2:11; followed
by O8 (behind oneself), Jud. 20:40; 2 Sam. 1:7;
2:20; mbynd (upwards), Isa. 8:21. Metaph. ?% 728
to regard a person or thing, Deut. 9:27; especially
used of God hearing and answering men, Ps. 25:16,
232M) ὧς ΤῺΞ Ps. 69:17; 86:16; also mbar by m8
Ps. 102:18; 1 Ki.8:28; 70259 by Num. 16: 15;
Mal. 2:13. Ofa king, 2 Sam. 9:8.— Used of inani-

mate things, to look towards any direction, Ezek. -

8:3, NY NBT Wen “ the gate that looks towards
the north;” Eze. 11:1; 44:1; 46:12; 47:2. Used
of a boundary, Josh. 15:2, 7.

ΡΊΕΙ,, prop. to cause to depart (see Kal No. 1,¢)

ΒΡ ΥΥν»

OO Ὁ ρπρρΘΒΘΟΟΝΝΝ

ΓΒ

hence—(1) to remove, to take out of the way,
Zeph. 3:15.

(2) to clear from things in confusion, from things
in the way, to put a house in order (aufrdumen), Gen.
24:31; Lev. 14:36; to clear a way, i. e. to prepare
it, cast it up, Isa. 40:3; 57:14; 62:10; Mal. 3:1.
Absol. Ps. 80:10, 7°32? 1°38 “thou preparedst
(way, or room) before it.”

Hiput, fut. convers. }5*).— (1) trans. to turn, Jud.
15:4, especially the neck, the back; used of one
going away, fleeing, 1 Sam. 10:9; Jerem. 48 : 39.
Hence—

(2) without ἢ) intrans. to turn the back, to
flee, Jer. 46:21; 49:24; also, toturn oneself back,
to stop in flight, Jer. 46:5; Nah.2:9. Followed by

δὲ to turn oneself to any one, Jer. 47:3.

Hopuat, to turn the back, Jer.49:8; to look in
any direction (see Kal No.2, fin.), Eze. 9:2.

Derivatives, {2 (15), 723, pl.0°22 (whence a new
adj.°25?), and the pr.n. 33", NB, 28.

15 not used in sing. (though another form of it,
‘2B, 138 appears in the pr. ἢ. Swe, 506,28), pl. D5
constr. 325 m. (but ἢ Eze. 21:21).

(1) the face (prop. the part turned towards any
one, see Eze. 21:3, from the root 723, compare Arab.

TT?
Gop
bos face, from ¢> 5 V: to turn oneself in any direc-

tion; for the use of the pl. compare Gr. τὰ πρόσωπα
in Homer), Gen. 38:15; 50:1; Exod. 3:6, and fre-
quently. Constr. with a pl. verb and adj. Job 38:
30; Dan. 1:10; in the fem. Ez. 21:21; more rarely
sing. Lam. 4:16; Prov.15:14. Also used for the
pl, as Ὁ" AYBW Eze. 1:6; 10:21; 41:18; OM?
0°95 bread of the face (see Dn), and 0°33 ne
the table on which these loaves were set, Nu. 4:7.

Specially these phrases are to be noticed—(a)
DB ON DB Gen. 32:31; Deu. 34:10, and DDR DNB
Deut. 5:4, used of the face.

(Ὁ) to say and do any thing ‘5 5 bY to any one’s
face, i. 6. freely, frankly, and even often impudently
and insolently, in contempt of him, ifm zum Zrog und
Hohn (compare the French dire dans la barbe, as in
τ Latin, laudare in os, Ter.), Job -1:11, 7272. 25 by

“he will curse thee to thy face;” Job 21:31; Isa.
65:3, “ who provoke me 25 2) to my face,” i.e. in
vontempt and scorn of me. In the same sense there is
said 0°35 Oy Job 2:5; 13:15; Deut. 7:10. 128 Oy
D?W» “ (God) will recompense to him to his face”

_ (to an -nemy), 1.6. firmly and without delay. (Vulg.
statim. In the other member “T8! x.) Here be-

_ longs the expression 1.253 2 to answer in his face,

DCLXXI1X

mB—-15

ie. to refute him firmly, freely, openly; Job 16:8,
72. "383 °¥N2 “my leanness answers in my face,"
i. e. testifies strongly against me; Hos. 5:5; 7:10.

(c) °$ DB DIY to direct one’s face, or looks to-
noe any one, Eze. 6:2; followed by by ΚΙ. a: 15.

ut —

(ὦ) 125 DY followed by an acc. to turn one’s
Jace in any direction, i.e. to direct one’s course
thither, to go, Gen. 31:21; followed by a gerund, to
intend, to propose to oneself to do any thing;
but, however, used specially of going, Jer. 42:15, 17;
44:12; 2 Ki. 12:18; Dan.11:17. The same is {D3
DB 2 Ch.20:3; Dan. 9:3; 2 Ch. 32:2, mond 254
“ and (set) his face upon war.” In the New Test.

9

see Luke 9:53. (In Syriac in the same sense Loo
“᾽ν ng 9

vS1Q9] to set one’s face, σίξλω Qo to set one’s

sight; Pers. we δα ι.5.) Tui awerden ; see my obser-
vations on Luke loc. cit., in Rosenmiiller, Repert. 1,
p- 135.)—In two other phrases 0°38 is used of an
angry countenance (compare Ps. 21:10; 34:17;
80:17; of a sad countenance, 1 Sam. 1:18; Job
9:27).

(6) 3 "2B DW to look on any one with an angry
countenance, Levit. 20:5; with the addition of the
words 72109 ND) mY Jer. 21:10; compare MY Jer,
44:11 (opp. to by py oi under the word }'Y No. 2
letter 6).

(f) 25°28 {D2 to pour out one’s anger against any
one, Lev. 20:3, 6; 26:17; Eze.14:8.— Other phrases,
as 0°25 nbn, Ὁ" 2. see under those words.

(2) person, personal presence, presence, Gr.
πρόσωπον. Exod.33:14, 43 ΒΒ “my person shall
go,” i.e. I myself, I in person (id in Perjon) will go.
2Sa.17:11; Lam. 4:16. As to the phrase 0°25 NY}
and 0°33 V3) see under those words.—Sometimes
without any emphasis 25 my person is I. Ps. 42:12;
43:5; compare 0'2Y 28 {MD to oppress the persons
of the afflicted; i.e. the afflicted, Isa. 3:15.—Figu-
ratively applied to inanimate things it is —

(3) ‘the face, the surface of a thing, e.g. of the
earth, Gen. 2:6; Isa. 14:21: of a field, Isa. 28:25;
of the water, Job 38:30, ete. Less clear is the pas-
sage, Job 41:5, ΣΕΥ, 25 nba 2 “ who shall uncover
the face of his garment” (the crocodile’s), i.e. his
garment itself, that is, his surface or upper part which
covers the rest (compare 2) No.1, a). So also ‘28
vid of a veil itself as a covering, Isai. 25:'77.—Comp.
1B OS No. 2, 22 OY Nos. 1,2. Hence it is— (a) the
external appearance, state. condition, of a thing.
Prov. 27:23, “look well to the condition of thy
flock,” befiimmere did) darum, wie deine Heerde auésfieht.—

m5
(6) way and manner, as in the Rabbinic. Com-
pare 4>, face, manner. See below "5? No. 3.

ger

(4) the forepart, front of a thing (Arab. co)
id.). Jer. 1:13, TABY ΒΘ D4 “ and the front
thereof (of the pot) looked towards the north;” used
of the front of an army (Gr. πρόσωπον), Joel 2:20.
Ady. 0°28 in front (opp. to WN¥) Ezek. 2:10; rm)
forwards (vorwirté), Jer. 7:24; used of time, before,
of old; Deu. 2:10, 12; Josh. 11:10; 14:15; 0°95?
anciently, Isai. 41:26; 0°25 in front, 2 Sam. 10:9.
Compare ΣΤΥ No. 2.—The front part of a sword is
its edge. Ezek. 21:21, NWP 72 7X “ whither is thy
edge (that ofa sword) directed?” Eccles. 10:10.—
Also 0°38 is used for the wall ofa house opposite the
door, Hom. ra ἐνώπια, whence with 1 parag. ΠῸΒ
which see.

With prepositions it often becomes in nature a
particle: —

(A) 25 Ss —(1)—(a) into the presence of any
one, 2Ch. 19:2; before, Lev. 9:5; Nu. 17:8, after a
verb of motion.—(6) in the presence of, Ex. Aa

(2) upon the surface ofa thing, e.g. TIVN 2B Of
Lev. 14:53; Ezek. 16:5.— See another meaning of
this, above, No. 1, letter ὅ.

(B) 325 πὰ pr. by the face, 1. 6. in the presence of
any one, before any one, e.g. Wes JENS Esth.
1:10; δ᾽ °28 NN before God, Gen. 19:13; sometimes
for, at the holy tabernacle, in the phrase, “ΠΣ Πὲς)
3, 38 [to appear before Jehovah], to appear in the
sanctuary, Ex. 34:23, 24; Deu. 31:11; 1 Sa.1:22
(for which there is also used ¥ 8 08 2 Ex. 23:17;
and poet. *. °35 ‘9 Isa.1:12; Psa. 42:3; in which
Jatter phrase 3238 should be taken for an acc. of place);
before, e.g. YY "2B NS before the city, Gen. 33:18,
17187 JENS before the vail, Lev. 4:6. After verbs
of motion, into the presence of any one, 1 Sa. 22:4.
— 38 ΠΕΡ from before (the presence of) any one,
Gen. 27:30; from before, from the front, 2 Kings
16:14.

- (0) 9531. ᾳ, 289 before, in front of, but chiefly
in the writers of later age, Eze. 42:12; mostly in the
phrase 253 ἼΩΝ to stand before any one, to resist him,
Deuteron. 7:24; 11:25; Josh. 10:8; 21:44; 23:9;
Esth. g:2.—The proper force of a substantive is to
be retained in the words, Eze. 6:9, 7'253 48)} they
manifest loathing in their countenances; compare

Eze. 20:43; 36:31.

(D) 282 with suff. 282, P2B2, *252, DPD, Deb
—(1) in the presence of any one, under his eyes,
he being present and looking on; before any one.
Num. 8:22, ‘‘ the Levites went in to minister...°25

DCLXXX _

ΓΒ

23 Edy D8 before Aaron and his sons;” ie
under their oversight; 2 Ki. 4:38; Zec. 3:8. UY 2
in the presence of the sun, i.e. so long as the sun
(which poets compare to the eye, see D'BYD¥, 43%’) shal
shine on and illuminate the earth, Ps. Uf 717; comp.
MY "2? verse 5 (but Job 8:16 WPY 359 is while the
sun is shining). Often figuratively, i. q, *2°Y2 in the
eyes of any one; i.q. in his judgment. 25? DPA IDF
favour and tender love with any one, Dan. 1:9;
1 Ki. 8:50; Psa.106:46; 59 AD? i. g. ‘YS 20) see
ap’, NTS 26? 1} having great influence with his
lord, 2 Ki. 5:1; comp. Pro. 4:3; 14:12; specially is

the phrase to be noticed 737 \252—(a) prop. inthe

presence of Jehovah, under his eyes, Gen.27 :7 ; before
the holy tabernacle, Exod. 34:34; Lev. 9:5; 23:40;
Jud. 21:2; inthe temple and its porches, Isa. 23: 18.—
(Ὁ) figuratively, in the judgment of Jehovah (comp.
DY No. 2,6); e.g. 1) 322 WS Josh. 6:26; but com-
monly in a good sense with the approbation of Jeho-
veh (since we only put those things which please us be-
fore our eyes; comp. 3 M8}); hence * 259. PS) favour
with Jehovah, Ex. 28:38; δ ‘BO ἼΦΕΤΠ to lead a life
approved of Jehovah (see ἩΡΠΠΠ). Gen. 10:9, “a
mighty hunter 717? "BD such as was pleasing te
the Lord” [?]. Ps. 19:15, “let the meditation of my
heart 35? be pleasing to thee.” The things in
which Jehovah is pleased are decreed by him. Hence,
Gen. 6:13, “an end of the whole earth ‘25? N32 is
decreed by me.” Farther, its use is to be noticed
in these expressions — (aa) Wen Py) TOY to stand
before the king, waiting his commands; 1. 6. to mi-
nister to him (see 7%); compare Py) T2Y 2 Sam,
16:19.— (0b) to worship before a deity (see T}NAYN).
1 Ki. 12:30, “to worship one (of the calves).”—(cc)
to be put to flight before an enemy (see 3) Niph.);
hence used after verbs of dispersing, disturbing, Jud.
4:15; 1 Sa. 14:13; 20:1; 2 Sa. §:20; Jer. 1:17;
49:37 (comp. below °23').— (dd) ‘B "9B? {D2 to put
before another, e. g. food, 2 Ki. 4:43; hence to propose
to any one for choice, Deut. 11:26; to impose a law
to be observed, Deut. 4:8; 1 Ki. 9:6; Jerem. 26:4;
44:10; Ezek. 23:24; also to give into any one’s
power (i. q. '2 23), Josh. 10:12; Deut. 2:33, 36;
Jud.11:9; 1 Ki. 8:46; Isa. 41:2. So also without a
verb of giving, Gen. 24:51, “ behold, let Rebecca

W328? be given to thee;” Gen. 34:10, “ the land is —
before you,” let it be free for you and your flocks;

2 Chron. 14:6.

(2) before, in front of (compare 0°2B No. 4).—
(a) used of place; “Wit? >78 "25? before the tabernacle
of the congregation, 1 Ch.6:17; hence eastward,

Gen. 23:17; 25:18; Deut. *9-49; also before, af .

ΘΟ i i i a ννμμ ἐν...“ ..«΄.

mjd

taking the lead; chiefly used of a general or leader,
who goes at the ‘head of his army (see ἢ» 821 NY?
DYA under the word xia No. 1, let.c); used of a king
tt is before, at the head of his people (Eccl. 4:16,
“ there was no end to all the people ΠΕΡ ἜΝ 590
to all over (before) whom he was”); also used of cap-
tives or booty which the conqueror, like a shepherd
driving his sheep (Gen. 32:18), drives before him
(Isa. 8:4; Am.g:4; Lam.1:5, 6).—(0) used of time,
6. 5. YI ΣΤΥ before the earthquake, Amos 1:1;
Gen. 13:10; 29:26; Pro. 8:25; Zech. 8:10. Gen.
30:30, 22? “ before me,” i.e. before I had come to
thee; Jerem. 28:8. i} ΣΤ) before now, Neh. 13:4.
Follcwed by an inf. before that, Gen. 13:10; Deut.
33:1; 1 Sam. 9: 15.--- (6) used of worth, superiority
(like the Lat. ante, pre). Job 34:19, “he does not
regard the rich 7 1995 before (more than) the poor.”
After verbs of motion.—(d) to one’s front, with the
idea of meeting; as ‘© 259 ΠῚ to meet any one, Gen.
24:12; and more frequently with a hostile sense,
against (ἀντί); prop. into the face, front part; as
"BD Di? to rise against any one, Num. 16:2; 3252 δὲν)
to go out against, 1 Ch. 14:8; 2 Ch.14:9; also TOY
"25? (see TY); "BD DIP Josh. 7:12, 13; Ὁ) asi
to stand against any one, to resist.

(3) in the manner of, like (compare 5°33 No. 3,
letter 6); Job 4:19, “they fall UY "282 as before
the moth ;” Vulg. velué a tinea; LXX. σητὸς τρόπον;
compare Latin ad faciem, Plaut. Cist.i.1,73. So
25? jD2 to regard as for any one (compare 3 112),
1Sa.1:16. From "BD has arisen the adj. ‘35? an-
terior, which see.

Note. Of doubtful authority are the significations
—(a) for (compare 733, and Germ. vor and fir), in
the phrase Py) 2W to be surety for any one, Prov.
17:18 (for the surety used to give his pledge before
his friend).—() on account of (as 25, *35?'), in
*28? 15D to lament on account of any one, 2 Sa.3:31
(for mourners used in funerals to go foremost; see
Geier, De Luctu Hebreorum, cap. v. ὃ 15—19).

(E) "BPD (from before).—(1) from the presence

_ of any one, used of those who were before any thing,

and who go away from that place, e.g. to go out
wd ‘abd Lev.g:24; ΠῚ "2879 Gen. 41:46. Hence
after verbs of fleeing (compare }’ No. 3, letter a), and

_ of putting to flight, 1 Chron. 19:18; 2 Chron. 20:7;
_ of fearing and of putting in fear, 1 Sa. 18:12; Psalm

(97:5; 114:7; Ecc. 8:13; Est. 7:6; and also those
_ of asking aid (an idea connected with that of fleeing),
18a. 8:18; of humbling oneself, 1 Ki. 21:29; 2 Ch.
83:12; 36:12.

(9) Used figuratively of the cause, on account

DCLXXXI

m5

of, i. q. 50, #3, e. g. to rejoice on account of.1 Ch. .
16:33.

(F) 38.—(1) from the face, presence, froni -
of a pers. or thing, vor (etwas) weg; Ex. 14:19, “ and
the column went away 09259 from before them
(vor ipnen weg), and stood behind them.” Hence it is
frequently used after verbs of going away, Hos.11:2;
of fleeing (compare j No. 3, letter a, from which it
differs in that °33!) is mostly put before persons, [9
before things, seeNDN Niphal), Gen.7:7; 16:8; Isa.
20:6; compare Ps.61:4; of asking aid, Isa. 19:20;
26:17; of fearing (see δὲ, NOM Niphal); of reve-
rencing, humbling oneself, 2 Ki. 22:19; Lev. 19:32;
of hiding oneself, Job 23:17, and other verbs which
resemble these in meaning. So the sense of fleeing
and fearing is involved in the following, Jud. g:21,
“he dwelt there after he had fled 8 TD aN BD
from the presence of Abimelech his brother.” Well
rendered in the Vulg. οὐ metum A. fratris sui, 1 Chr.
12:1 (on which passage, see V¥¥ in Kal). Isaiah
17:9, “desolate houses (see T3UY) ‘35! ADI ... WE
DN "22 which those deserted (who fled) from the
Israelites,” i.e. the aborigines of Palestine (see note on
this passage in Germ. Trans., ed. 2).

(2) Used of the author and efficient cause from
which anything proceeds, i.q. } No. 2, letter ¢. Gen.
6:13, “the earth is full of violence 07°35 (which
proceeds) fromthem.” (LXX. well render it az’ ab-
τῶν.) Ex. 8:20; Jud.6:6; Jer. 15:17; Ezek. 14:
15. Used of a more remote cause, on account of.
Isa. 10:27, “the yoke shall be broken }>Y ‘35 on
account of the fatness (of the bull)”[?]. Deu. 28:
20; Hosea10:15; Jer.g:6. Where the reason is
given on account of which anything is not done, Lat.
pre, Job 37:19; 1 Ki. 8:11. Followed by W it
becomes a conj. because that, because, Ex.19:18;
Jer. 44:23.

I wonder that Winer (page 779) should also have
added the following significations, before, in the
presence of, citing Levit. 19:32 (where ‘35> Dip to
rise up to any one, is used as a mark of modesty and
reverence to old age (see above, No.1); and even
towards (as though it were ‘35 oS), Jer. 1:13 (as
to which passage see under the word 0°33 No. 4).

(6) 28 2¥ has various significations, according to
the different senses of the noun and of the particle.

(1) From the signification of face and front (No.
1, 4), it is—(a) to the face, before the face of any
one,in the presence of,i.q. "2B? No. 1 (see by No. 3;¢);
Gen. 32:22; Lev. 10:3; Ps.g:20; 2 Ki. 13:14; having
any one present and looking on, Num. 3:4.—Job6:
28, 2328 DN DDB by “ before your eyes (it will be)

bop—m35

die. it will be manifest), whether I lie?” 28 5YD=
mE>D Gen. 23:3.—(6) in front of a thing, before,
2 Ch. 3:17. Ps. 18:43, “as dust before the wind,”
driven by the wind. Here also belong the following:
1 Ki. 6:3, “the length of it (the vestibule) 23 2)
N30. 3M before the breadth of the temple” (vor der
Breite des Tempels hin). 2 Chr. 3:8; and Gen. 1:20,
“and let fowl ἢν... ΟΦ YP) 25 oY in front: of
(or before) the firmament of heaven.” Also, east-
ward, Gen. 16:12; 23:19; 25:18; Josh. 18:14;
1Ki.17:3,5; Zec. 14:4; before, used of time, Gen.
11:28; of worth (pre), Deut. 21:16.—(c) to or to-
wards the face or front of anything (compare by
No. 4); hence towards, Gen. 18:16; 19:28; and
against, Ps. 21:13; Nah. 2:2.

(2) From the signification of surface, ‘33 by is—
(a) on the surface, e.g. of the earth, Gen.1:29; 6:1;
the waters, Gen. 1:2; of a valley, Eze. 37:2; whence
28 5¥2 used of those who are removed from the sur-
face, 1 Sa. 20:15; Am.g:8.—(b) upon, along upon
the surface, e.g. of the earth, Amos 5:8; of a field,
Lev. 14:7; Eze. 32:4.—(c) out upon, or over the
surface (ber die Oberflice hin), Gen. 11:8; Lev. 16:
14,15; Isa.18:2.— Used figuratively—(d) in the
sense of superadding, like °¥ (No. 1, letter }, a),
above, besides, ἐπί. Ex. 20:3, “thou shalt have
no other gods ‘35 oY upon me,” i.e. besides me.
Well given by the LXX. πλὴν ἐμοῦ. Chald. °3) 73.
Job 16:14.

ΓΒ fem. (from the masce. 8, which see)—(1) a
corner, Prov. 7:12; 41:9, and frequently. 732 τη
Ps. 118:22, and 733 {28 Job 38:6, a corner stone.

(2) a mural tower, such as were erected on the
corners of walls, 2 Ch. 26:15; Zeph. 1:16.

(3) Metaph. used of a prince of a people, who
is their defence, Isa. 19:13; Zec. 10:4; 1 Sa.14:38;
Jud. 20:2. Compare 132, 0°3.

Syne (“the face of God,” from the obsolete
sing. 198, for 0°28; comp. 4D, pl. O°ND), [Penuel],
pr.n.—(1) of a town beyond Jordan, Gen. 32:32
{where the aceount is given of the origin of the name);
Jud. 8:8; once 28°28 (id.), Gen. 32:31.—(2) m—
(a) 1 Ch. 8:25, “1p 9N°2B.—(b) 1 Ch. 4:4.

ΝΒ [ Peniel], see the preceding, No.1 and 2, a.
DID face, see 138.

TVD" Milél (from 0°28, signif. 4, with 7 local,
compare as to the retention of the pl. termination
ΠΟ Ὁ" and προς Ex. 15:27; Num. 33:9), prop. to
the wall of the hc use, or room, or caurt, which is

DCLXXXII

ΡΞ 23

opposite the door, and meets the eyes of those whe
come in, ἐν τοῖς ἐνωπίοις, Where the throne stood in
royal palaces; Ps.45:14, “all splendid (sits) thé daugh-
ter of the king (the queen) 2°93 by the wall,”i.e.
is seated on the throne. Hence on the inner wall
(so also Gr. ἐνώπια), 1 Ki.6:18; within, in the
house, 2 Ki.7:11; inward, 2 Ch.29:18. Witk
prefixes —(1) 28? inside, within, 1 Ki. 6:30;
inwards, Eze. 41:3. 2 TD, within any thing,
Eze. 40:16. D292 inwardly (von innen), 1 Ki.
6:29.—(2) 9°2BD within (von innen), 1 Ki. 6:19, 21;
2Ch.3:4. Hence—

25 (ὦ in this word is regarded almost like a
radical, and is thus retained), fem. 1°38, pl. 0°28
τ Chr. 28:11, £. M¥> 2 Chr. 4:22, adj. interior,
inner (opp. to }1¥ exterior), 1 Ki. 6:27, 36; 7:12:
Eze. 40:15, seq. Ἢ

Ὁ“28 m. only in pl. Prov. 3:15; 8:11; 20:15;
31:10; Lam. 4:7; Job 28:18; once O%98 Pro. 3:15
2’n> (the singular is found in pr, n. 7338), according
to the opinion of most of the rabbins, which is de-
fended by Bochart, Hieroz. ii. lib. v.c. 6,7; Hart-
mann, Hebriierin, iii. p. 84, seq.; and of late, Bohlen
and others, pearls (Gr. πέννα). I might assent to
this were it not for the passage in Lam. loc. cit. 3078
‘)32') $Y which I cannot render with Bochart,
“they are more shining in body than pearls;” see
DIS. I therefore incline more to the opinion of
J. D. Michaélis (Supplemm. p. 2022), and others,
who understand red coral; and this, too, is favoured
by the etymology (prop. branches, foliage, compare

5. ot
Arab. wy a branch, from the root 135); nor is it
an objection that there is another word MON}, to
which the same signification of coral is attributed.
This, if an objection, would lie equally against pearls
(see ΓΙ). Some also understand it to be red gems,
such as the sardius, pyrops; but this word is not
found amongst the gems (Ex. 39:10, seq.).
οἷς

J2D an unused root. Arab. ον Conj. II. to di-
vide, to separate; hence |B, 735 a corner (exterior
or interior), and ©'}'22 prob. corals (pr. branches,
compare 73, from the root 73).

71335 (i. q: 192, which is the reading of some
copies, “ coral,” according to others “ pear!”), [ Pe-

ninnah}, pr. n. of a wife of Elkanah, 1 Sa.1:2, 4.

p22 not used in Kal. The primary idea is pro- f
bably that of WAVING ABOUT (comp. PB); whenct —

3

ι

ΘῸ5--ὉΒ

it has the meaning of feebleness and softness.
Arab. , 3 to treat and bring up softly, IV. to live
delizately ; Syr. Ethpe. to delight oneself.

Prt, to treat delicately, Prov. 29:21.

DE prop. extremity (from the root DDB No.1),
i.q.Ch. and Syr. JAcaa, with ST, Jo) the hand,
and ἐκ the sole of the foot. Hence 998 njn3
Gen. 37:3, 23; 2 Sam. 13:18, 19, a tunic extending
to the wrists and ancles, a long tunic with sleeves,
worn by boys and girls of nobler rank. Joseph.

_ Arch. vii. 8, § 1, ἐφόρουν yap ai τῶν ἀρχαίων παρ-
θένοι χειροδέτους ἄχρι τῶν σφυρῶν πρὸς τὸ μηδὲ βλέ-
πεσθαι χιτῶνας, which has been well explained and
defended by A. Th. Hartmann, Hebriierin, iii. 280.
Also LXX. and Aqu. Sam. καρπωτός, Symm. χειρι-

᾿ δωτός, Aqu. Gen. ἀστραγάλειος (talaris).— As to the
forms of the tunic worn by women and by men of

_ more noble rank, see Braunius, De Vestitu Sacerd.

Ῥ. 473, seq.; Schroeder, De Vest. Mulierum, p. 237,

seq.; Béttigeri Sabina, 11. 94, seq.; 115, seq.

DD Ch. with ST’ the hand (prop. the extremity of
the hand, i.e. the hand which is an extremity), Dan.
5:5,24. See Hebr. and compare DES No. 2.

DY DS [Pas-dammim], see Ὁ DAN.

205 not used in Kal. Ch. to cut up, to divide,
iq. PDB, which is more in use.

Pict, once, Ps. 48:14, ΠΣ ΝΣ DB“ divide her

_ palaces,” i. e. go round about them, unless it be pre-

_ ferred to render “ accurately contemplate,”

verbs of dividing being frequently thus applied (com-

pare 2). Hence—

Mad} (Ch. “a part,” “a fragment”), [Pisgah],
pr. n. of a ridge in the land of Moab, or the southern
border of the kingdom of Sihon, Nu. 21:20; 23:14;
Deu. 3:27; 34:1; Josh. 12:3.

ΓΘ prop. diffusion (see the root DDB No. II),
figuratively, abundance; found once. Ps. 72:16,
ΝΞ 12 NDS ‘7! “Jet there be abundance of corn
in the earth.” Others take it as the fem. of the form
DB, hence a handful. Kimchi,*2 ND, which may
do if it be taken collectively: [or still better if taken
simply, a handful of corn, from which, vast returns
are obtained, see the context].

1. MDD — (1) TO PASS OVER, TO PASS BY, pr.n.
‘ADEN Thapsacus, where the Euphrates was crossed.
Hence —

(2. to pass over, to spare, Isa.31:5; followed

Hy

DCLXXXIIl

Spp—mp
by ἫΝ Ex. 12:13, :23,.27, 1.4. OY 72Y. (Arabic
3 to make more room for any one).
[ Not divided into two parts in Thes. ].
II. MDD pr. τὸ ΒῈ WRENCHED, DISLOC ATED(Arab
sruut ), hence to halt. Used figuratively, 1 Kings

18:21, “how long halt ye between two opinions?”
i.e. fluctuate from one to the other. A similar use

18. made in Arabic of the verb Wi» to halt, to

limp, in Syriac of the verb ae (Barhebr. p. 531),
and Chrysostom used the phrase χωλεύειν περὶ τὰ
δόγματα.

Ῥιει,, id. 1 Kings 18:26 (used scornfully of the
awkward leaping of the priests of Baal).

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be made lame, 2 Sa. 4:4.

Derivatives, 1D3—N8,

ΓΞ (“ lame,” “limping”), [Paseah, Phase-
ah], pr. ἢ. m.—(1i) 1 Chr. 4:12.—(2) Neh. 3:6.—
(3) Ezr. 2:49; Neh. 7:51.

MDD τὰ. pr. a sparing, immunity from penalty
and calamity, hence —

(1) a sacrifice offered on account of the sparing of
the people, the paschal lamb, of which it is said, Ex.
12:97, ON 23 ABV NDB WY A}N!? NIT NDB M3}
DNSH3 “this is a sacrifice of sparing (prop. of
passing over) unto Jehovah, who passed over the
houses of the children of Israel in Egypt, when he
smote the Egyptians,” ete. Hence NDBO ONY to kill
the paschal lamb, Ex. 12:21; 2 Ch. 30:15, 173. 35:
1,6; NDBO Deut. 16:2, seqq.; NDBO boy to eat the
passover, 2 Chron. 30:18; MDB AYY to prepare the
sacrifice of the passover (see NYY No.2, f), Exod.
12:48; Num.g:4, seqq.; Josh. 5:11. Plur. O'NDB
2 Ch. 30:17.

(2) the day of the passover, i.e. the fourteenth
day of the month Nisan (Levit. 23:5), which was
followed by the seven days of the feast of unleavened
bread (ibid. verse 6). Hence NDB NWN) the day
after the passover, i.e. the fifteenth day of the month
Nisan, Josh. 5:11.

mp5 adj. m. Jame, Lev. 21:18, pl, O'NDS (with-
out Dag.), 2 Sam. 5:6, 8; Isa. 33:23.

‘DE or Ope only in pl. p>°DB_(1) graven
images of idols, Deut. 7:25; Isa. 21:9; Jer. 8:19;
51:52; made of wood, Deut. 7:5, 25.

(2) perhaps stone quarries, like the Syriae
ncaa (see 2 Ki. 12:12 Pesh.), Jud. 3:19, 26.
Root SDB.

ἜΞ-ἼΘΒ
ἼΞ an unused root. ΟἿ. Pa. to cut, ig. 308
and PDB. Hence—

JOD [Pasach], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 7:33.

DD fut. DDB! TO CUT, TO CARVE, TO FORM BY
CUTTING—(a) stones, Ex. 34:1,4; Deu.10:3; 1 Ki.
5:32 (Syr. id.)—(6) an idol, prob. made of wood,
Hab. 2:18.

Derivatives, DB, and—

Opp with suff. bop m. the graven image of an
idol, Ex. 20:4; Jud. 17:3, seq.; made of wood, Isa.
44:15, 17; 45:20; and even used of a molten image
(which is properly called 73), ρα μὲ 19; 44:10;
Jer. 10:14; 51:17. For the plur. &'?"DB is always
used.

PwIDS Dan. 3:7; and PUAIBS Dan. 3:5, 10,
15;, the Greek word ψαλτήριον (in the LXX. often
for 933, 133) being adopted in Chald., with the in-
terchange of J andn; it is of the singular number,
since —(a) it is joined with other names of instru-
nents which are put in the singular; and—<(b) it
does not answer to the Greek Yadrjp, which signi-
fies harper, but to Ψαλτήριον. The Greek toy, in
Oriental languages, either becomes én (compare κοινό-
βιον, Syr. Kanobin), or altogether is rejeeted; of
which we have an instance in this very word, which
is now called in Egypt nes (for psantir); see Vil-
loteau in Deser. de l’Egypte, vi. p. 426. See also
the observations of Hengstenberg on this word, in
his Authenticity of Daniel, p. 15.

1. DDD (cogn. to the verb DDN) To CEASE, TO
LEAVE OFF, TO FAIL, Ps.12:2. Derivative, DB.

[Not separated in Thes.].

IL. DDS i. q. "YB and Chald. 702 τὸ spREAD
ONESELF ABROAD; whence DB,

MEDD [Pispah], pr. ἢ. m., 1 Chron. 7:38 (The

derivation is unknown).

ry 5 an onomatopoetic word —(1) TO CALL, TO
CRY OUT; once used of a parturient woman, Isaiah
42:14 (Syr. and Chal. [us, NYS to bleat, to bellow;
compare Gr. Boaw; whence βοῦς, bos. Similar is TY3
40aw; which see).

(2) to blow, to hiss as a serpent, viper; Arab. ust
whence YD$¥ a viper. From No.1, is—

WE (“ bleating”), [Pau], pr. name of a town in
Tdumea; also called ‘YB Gen. 36:39.

DCLXXXIV

ropes

NYS (“hiatus”), [Peor], pr. n. of a mountain,
Num. 23:28. Hence WyB Sys Num. 25:3; 5; and
simply NYB Num. 23:28; 31:16; Josh. 22:17, an
idol of the Moabites, in whose worship women pros:
tituted themselves. Compare WB n°3.

bys fut. OYE); once Spe; followed by Makk. “PY
(Job 35:6) i. ᾳ. NYY To MAKE, TO DO, a word of great
use in cognate languages [“ rarely used in Arab.”}

(Sse, (Je:); in Hebrew only used poetically. Job
11:8, 2YSA-ND “ what wilt thou do?” Psalm 11:3,
bya-np PTS “what shall the righteous do?” Deut,
32:27, nbycbs oye nny N> “has not Jehovah made
all these things;” Job 33:29; Isa. 43:13. Specially
it is—(a) to make, to fabricate, e.g. an idol, Isaiah
44:15; to make (to dig) a pit, Ps.7:14. <Absol. Isa.
44:12, DNB3 SYS “he laboureth in the coals.”—
(6) to produce, to create, Psa. 74:12; whence "293 —
my creator, Job 36:3.—(c) to prepare. Ἐχ. 15:17»
“the place which thou hast prepared for dwell-
ing.” Hence to attempt, to undertake any thing
(opp. to MWY to effect). Isa. 41:4, THY) OVD Ὃ “who
hath attempted and done it” (compare Isa. 43:7, _
PNVY ἘΝ VATS)? Mic. 2:1; Ps. 58:3, “ye devise ©
wickedness in your hearts” (A similar use is made
of NYY Isa. 32:6; 37:26).—(d) to do (i. e. to exercise)
justice, Psa. 15:2; wickedness, Job 34:32; 36:23.
ns Dye evil doers, wicked men, Ps. 5:6; 6:9; 14:43
and frequently.—(e) Followed by an acc. and ὁ οὗ
the thing, Ps. 7:14, bys! pypbhp Y3n “he makes his _
arrows burning.”—(/) Followed by Ὁ of pers. to 6
any thing for any one, whether good, Job 22:17; Ps,
31:20, or evil, Job 7:20; followed by 3 id., 35:6.
Derived nouns, oye, mbye, bya, -
Oye with suff. ibys, Wye (podlcha) more rarely
iby Isa. 1:31; Jer. 22:13; plur. DYE 1 Ch. 11:22,
i,q. ΠΡ; but (with few exceptions) only in poetry.
(1) a deed, act (θαι); as of men, Ps. 28:4; Pro.
24:12,29; of God, Psa. 64:10; specially an illus-
trious deed, 2 Sam. 23:20; an evil deed, Job 36:9

(Arab. ἃ «ὁ id.). 9

(2) a work (Werk), which any one produces. oye
*T! the work of my hands (i.e. Israel), Isaiah 45:11.
Specially used of divine punishments, Isaiah 5125,
Hab.1:5; 3:2 (compare NYY No. 3, α); used of the
divine aid, Ps. go: 16. -

(3) that which is produced by labour, Prov. 21:6;
wages, Job 7:2; Jer. 22:13. Compare nbys No. 4:

MPYD f£—(1) i. ᾳ MYR No.1, an active noun
what any one does, performs (daé Shun); ccceupa

ΕἾ

bLi,

syp—nSyp

lion, Prov. 10:16; 11:18; Jer.31:16. Plur. nidye
the pursuits of men, Ps. 17:4.
(2) wages, Lev. 19:13; Ps. 109:20.

ndys (for i mndye “ the wages of J ehovah”),
[Peulthai], pr. ἢ. τη. 1 Ch. 26:5.

OYS— 1) TO STRIKE, TO BEAT, whence DY3 an
anvil, and }i9YB bell, also to strike with the foot, to
tread, whence OYB a step, a foot.

(2) Metaph. to impel, to urge any one (used of
the Spirit of God), Jud. 13:25.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be agitated, disturbed, Gen. 41:8;

| » Dan. 2:3; Ps.77:5.

ἂν

᾿ ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ,, id. Dan. 2:1.
Derivatives, the two nouns immediately following.

DYD £. (once mase. signif. 3. Jud. 16:28 ['3])—

(1) an anvil (see the root No.1). Isa. 41:7.
(2) the tread of the foot (Zritt), hence a step, a

footstep, Ps.17:5, “that my footsteps slide not.”

| Ps.57:7; 119:133; 140:5. Trop. Jud. 5:28, “ the

steps of their chariots.” And even a foot with which
we tread. Plur. MOY5 artificial feet, Ex. 25:12 —

__ As persons sometimes count by beats of hand or foot,
hence —

(3) NOS BY pr. one tread, or stroke is once,

δοθῇ. 6:3,11, 14, and together, Isa. 66:8 (comp. the

_ Arabic words inde, Bye, ὃ
- Gen. 27:36.

_ BYAYA once and again, Neh.13:20.
now, Gen. 29:35; 46:30; Ex.g:27; 10:17. DYD3

g-e - «“0- re -

:). Dual DDYS twice,
Plur. D’DYS whe thrice, Ex. 23:17,
ete. “O'DYD 73 how often? 1 Kings 22:16. Os
DYBN (this time)

... DYD3 now as before (einmal wie da8 andere) Numb.
24:1; Jud. 16:20; 1Sa.20:25. DOYS... OYB now
—now, Prov. 7:12.

ove τη. a bell, so called from its being struck,
Ex. 28:33; 39:25, 26.
mys see MIYENIDY.

“W2 with the addition of 12 and ΠΒΞ (Job 16:10)
ΤῸ OPEN THE MOUTH with a wide gape, as done by
Tavenous beasts, Job 16:10; by those who are in
longing desire, Job 29:23; Ps. 119: 131; poet. used
of Hades, Isaiah 5:14. (Syr. Pete 4 Arab. Fe id.)
Hence the pr. n. WB and—

“yd 2 Samuel 23:35, [Paaraz], pr. ἢ. of one of
David’s captains, called more correctly, 1Ch. 11:37,

i. ΠΗ Ὁ). 900) pr. TO TEAR IN PIECES (auécinanber-

5

DCLAXXV_

“WB—DD
reifen); compare the kindred verbs N¥5, Syp, Dye
Y¥B, all of which have the primary sense of breakin
in pieces, tearing apart, like the roots beginning with
the letters yn,12. Hence to distend, to open, Eze.
2:8; Isa. 10:14; as in threatening (like beasts οἵ
prey), followed by oy Psa. 22:14; in mocking, fol-
lowed by by Lam. 2:16; 3:46; in speaking rashly,
Job 35:16; Ps. 66:14; Jud. 11:35, 36.

(2) todeliver, to snatch away, Ps. 144:7, 10;
11. (So Syr., Ch., and Arab. west Conj. IL. 1V.)

MSS—() TO BREAK, Arab. Cb ae ean:
to be cleft in ere see Piel.

(2) 737 N¥B erumpere jubila (Terent. comp. erum-
pere stomachum, Cic., rumpere questus, Virg., ῥῆξαι
φωνήν, Demosth.), to break out into joy, Isa. 14:7;
44:23; 49:13; 54:1; 55:12. Elsewhere 3) ΠῚ Β
Isa. 52:9; Ps.98:4. (Ath. T<AU(h: to rejoice.)

PizL, to break (bones), Mic. 3:3.

ΓΒ m. bluntness, being notched (bat Scars
tigfeyn), of cutting instruments, 1 58. 13:21. Arab,

"Ὁ a blunt and notched sword. Root 7¥8.

xp only in Piel, TO STRIP OFF BARK, TO PEEL,
Gen. 30:37,38. Compare the cogn. ?¥3. Hence —

nioyp f. pl. peeled places (on rods), Gen. 30:
37-

ὉΣ5 not used in Kal.
PIEL, TO REND the earth, Ps.60:4. Arab.

to break, Athiopic gR®: to break off, hence te
finish.

δὴ 5 TO WOUND (pr. to cleave, to make a fissure,
compare Y$3), Cant. 5:7; 1 Ki. 20:37; Deut. 23:2.
Hence —

ΝΒ with suff. ‘Y¥B, plur. OSB, const. Y¥B m. a
wound, Gen. 4:23; Ex. 21:25; Isa. 1:6.

ys. an unused root; i. 4. 735 to disperse; hence—

ys5 (“dispersion”), [Aphses], pr.n. m. with
art. 1 Ch. 24:15.

“ISD fut. ἼΘ᾽ pr. (see Schult. Opp. Min. p. 168)
TO BEAT, TO MAKE BLUNT, i.q. Arab. δὲ (whence
MY¥8, which see); hence to urge, to press, followed
by 3 of pers.— (a) with prayers (compare obtundere
precibus), Gen. 19:3; 33:11.—(0) with a hostile
mind, Gen. 19:9. Compare cognate 3 728.

Hipuit, to strike on the mind; hence to be dula

ΓΝ -ῊΒ
stubborn, 1 Sa.15:23. Inf. used as a noun, Ἴ5Π

stubbornness, ibid., coupled with ‘VY.
Derivative, TY) 3B.

ἽΡΞ fut. ἼΡΞ᾽ prop. (as I suppose), TO STRIKE
UPON or AGAINST any person or thing (auf jem., etwas
ftofen); rogn. roots, "28, #38. Hence—

(1) is a good sense, to go to any person or thing
—(a) to visit (befudjn), 1 Sam. 17:18, “and go to
thy brethren (to enquire) [12¥/? as to (their) wel-
fare.” Followed by 3 of the present which a visitor
brings with him (compare 3), Jud. 15:1.—() to go
in order to inspect and explore; hence to search,
Ps. 17:3; Job.7:18.— (6) for the sake of inspecting,
reviewing; hence to review, to number a people, an
army, Num. 1:44, seq.; 3:39, seqq.; 1 Ki. 20:15.
Part. pass. 0°73 those who are numbered, Num. 1:
21, seqq.; 2:4, seqq; Ex. 30:14 (compare Hothpa.
and the noun 125); also, to miss, to find wanting
in reviewing, 1 Sa. 20:6; 25:15; Isa. 34:16. (/£th.
“Pb to review, to number.)—(d) to go to any one to
take care of him, to look after any one, as a shepherd
his flock, Jer. 23:2; God, men, Gen. 21:1; 50:24;
Ex. 3:16; 4:31; 1Sa.2:21; Job 7:18.* Sometimes
to look after any one again (after an interval),Isa.
23:17; also, to look to any one as expecting help,
Isa. 26:16. (Arab. yi to animadvert, to consider,
to long for. VIII. to visit, to explore.) _Hence—

(2) causat. (i. q. Hiphil) to cause any one to look
after other (persons or things), so that he should care
for them, i.e.—(a@) to set any one over anything;
followed by an acc. of pers. and 25) Num. 4:27; 27:
16; Jer. 51:27. Metaph. Jer.15:3, “I will set
over them four kinds,” i.e. I will lay four kinds of
calamities. Absdl. Num. 3:10; Deut. 20:9. Part.
pass. O° 1/78 officers, Nu. 31:48; 2 Ki.11:15. Com-
pare Niphal, Hiphil, and the noun 1°78. Followed
by ΠΣ (AS) to set with, to join to any one as a com-
panion, servant (jem. bengeben, beyordnen), Gen. 40:4.
—(b) to commit, to charge to the care of any one
(Aram. Pe. and Pa. to command, to charge); followed
by by of pers. 2 Chr. 36:23; Ezr.1:2. Job 36:23,
in yoy 722 Ὁ “ who has commanded his way to
him?” Job 34:13, SS YY IPD Ὁ “ who has
charged him with the earth?” i. e. has committed
the earth to his care. Compare PB command.—
(c) to deposit anywhere (to commit to any one’s

care), 2Ki. 5:24. Compare ἢ ἼΡΒ deposit, store.

' (3) to go to any one, in a hostile sense, to fall
upon, to attack (compare 528 No. 1, a); absol. Job
31:14; 35:15; Isa. 26:14; followed by by of pers.
Isa. 27:3; chief y used of Goi chactening the wicked,

DCLXXXVI

ΡΒ
Jer. 9:24; 44:13; followed by 8 Jer. 46:25; 3 Jer.
9:8; acc. Psal. 59:6. In other places the cause of
punishment is assigned, as Hosea 12:3, 332 oy sped
Y3712 “to punish Jacob according to their ways;”
more often the sin to be punished is put in the ace,
Exod. 20:5, 0°23 by niay fy IPB “punishing the
sin of the fathers on the children.” Exod. 32:34;
34:7; Num. 14:18; Isa. 13:11; Hosea 1:4; 2:15}
4:9; compare 1 Sa.15:2; Ps. 89:33, where mention
of the person is omitted.

Nipuat.—(1) pass. of Kal No. 1,6, to be missing,
to be lacking, Num. 31:49; 1 Samuel 20:18, 25;
25:7, 21.

(2) Pass. of Kal No. 2, a, to be set over, Nehem.
7:1; 12:44.

(3) Pass. of Kal No. 3, to be punished, Isa. 24:22;
29:6; Nu.16:29; Pro. 19:23.

ΡΙΕΙ, i.q. Kal No. 1, 6, to muster, Isa. 13:4.

Puat.— (1) to be mustered, Ex. 38:21.

(2) to be lacking ; Isa. 38:10, “ I shall be lack-
ing the remainder of my days,” my friends will seek
me in vain amongst the living.

Hiputt, i. q. Kal No. 2.—(1) to set any one over
any thing; followed by an acc. of pers. and
Gen. 39:5; 41:34; Num. 1:50; Jer. 1:10; 40:11;
δ 4 Ki. 11:28; 3 Jer. 40:5; 41:18; absol. 2 Kings

25:23. Metaph. Lev. 26:16 (compare in Kal, Jer.

15:3). ‘
(2) to commit, to charge, to the care of any one;

¥ of thing, —

followed by 1) Ὁ 2 Chron. 12: 10; 32 Psalm 31:86;

followed by N¥, prop. to commit with any one (as if

to deposit with him), Jerem. 40:7; 41:10. Absol.+

Jer. 37:21.

(3) to deposit any where, Isa. 10:28; Jer. 36:20.

Horuat 7257 part. OYIPDY.—(1) to be set over,
2 Ki. 12:12; 2 Ch. 34:10, 12.

(2) to be deposited with any one; followed by M8
Lev. 5: 23.

(3) to be punished, Jer. 6:6.

Hirupak1, pass. of Kal No. 1, c, to be mustered, t
be numbered, Jud. 20:15, 17; 21:9.

Horupact pl. 7PBN3 (for 17727), id.; Nu. 1:47;
2:33; 26:62; 1 Ki. 20:27.

Derived nouns, 7722 — APB, PB, IPH.

MPD fi—(1) muster, enumeration (see the
root 1,6), 1 Ch. 23:11.

(2) care, oversight (see the root 1, d), Job τὸ:
12; specially custody, ward, i.g. TWP,
4 Ki. 11:18; 2Chron. 23:18; i329 M3 house of
custody, a prison, Jer. 52:11.

(3) office, charge, oversight (root 2, a), Nu

1

|

“τὰν

ΝΣ -ἸἽΡὉ

4:16; 2 Ch. 23:18; Psa. 109:8. Concr. officers,
2 Ch. 24:11; Isa. 60:17.

(4) riches, which any one lays up (by him), and
guards, Isa. 15:7.

(5) punishment (see the root No. 3), Isa. 10:3;
pl. Eze. 9:1.

fps m. deposit, store (see the root No. 2, ὁ),
Gen 41:36; Lev. §:21, 23.

DPE f. oversight, office, charge, Jer. 37:13.

pe m.—(1) office, charge (see the root 2, a),
and concer: an officer, Eze. 23:23.

(2) puntshment (see the root, No. 3), an allego-
rical name of Babylon, Jer. 50:21.

ὉΠ ΡΞ m. plur. commandments, precepts (of
God), Ps. 103:18; 111:7.

M28 τὸ OPEN, specially with D'Y the eyes,
2 Ki. 4:35; 19:16; Job 27:19, etc.; once used of
the ears (Isa. 42: 20). To open (one’s) eyes upon
any one (followed by 8) is to observe him dili-
gently, Job 14:3; to care for him, Zec. 12:4. Absol.
to open the eyes, or to have them open, i. 4. to be
vigilant, diligent, opp. to lazy, drowsy, Prov. 20:13.
Elsewhere God is said to open any one’s eyes, in a
double sense—(a) to restore sight to the blind,
@ Ki. 6:17, 20; Ps. 146:8; Isa. 42:7.—(b) to enable
to see things, which otherwise are hidden from the
eves of mortals, Gen. 21:19; compare NIPHAL.

Nipwat, to be opened (used of the eyes), Isaiah
45:5. Metaph. Gen. 3:5, 7.

Derived nouns, Π|Ἐ---- ΠῚ Ρ ΡΒ.

ΓΞ (“open-eyed,” or ellipt. for MP5), [Pe-
tah], pr.n. of a king of Samaria, in the time of
Isaiah, B.C. 759—39, 2 Ki. 15:25, seqq.; 2 Chron.
28:6; Isa. 7:1.

ΓΞ m. open-eyed, seeing (opp. to blind), Ex.
4°11; pl. trop. Ex. 23:8.

ΓΘ (“ whose eyes Jehovah opened”),
| Pekahiah), pr.n. of a king of Samaria, Β. σ. 761

--59; 2 Ki. 15:22, seqq.

mip-npe (more correctly with many MSS. in one

᾿ word MPhRB) opening, sc. of the prison, libera-

tion, Isa.61:1; comp. MNS Jsa.14:17. The use of

the root M22 (cognate to nna) is applied in Arabic

ay Sree

also more widely than to the eyes and ears.

TPB m. an Ὁ fficer—(a) as a civil officer, Gen.
41:34; Neh. 11:22.—(6) asa military, 2 Ki. 25:19.

DCLXXXVII

MND - ΡΒ

VPS Syr. wae ,i.q. ΚΞ TO BE CLEFT, BROKEN
cada Hence—

niy ΡΞ pl. f. wild cucumbers, cucumeres asinint,
which, when lightly touched, break open, and cast
out the seed, 2 Ki. 4:39. See Celsii Hierob., i. page
393, seq) And—

D'YPd m. pl. id., as anornament in architecture,
1 Ki. 6:18; 7:24.

“Be ἼΒ (the latter in pause and with disjunct. acc. )
with art.7B7, 982789, Ρ]. ὈΣῚΒ m. a dull, especially
a young bullock. (To this correspond Germ. Sarr,
Notk. Pharr, Phaare, Anglo-Sax. fear, fem. πόρτις,
§arfe, and cogn. apparently, are 8B; TB veredus, Pferdy

HBSS,

WB, ων" horse, to which many more might be
added from the Germanic languages; see Adel., ii.
p- 727. Grimm, Gramm,, iii. p.. 828. It follows the
analogy of a verb 178, and it might seem as if a young
bull were so called from its ferocity; but all those
nouns seem in their signification to approach nearly
to the meaning of the roots 813,173 ferre, cito ferri,
vehi, and a young bull appears to be so called from
its being used to draw a cart; compare Ὁ" and
mPa). Often used of a yearling, Ex. 29:1; Levit.
4:3, 14; 8:2, 14, etc.; once of one seven years old,
Jud. 6:25. It is used in apposition Psalm 69:32,
7B WY “a bull an ox;” as distinguished from other
bulls or oxen Isaiah 34:7, DYES BY OMB “the
young bullocks with the bulls.” Metaph. used for
a sacrifice, even when offered by the lips; Hosea
14:3. The fem. is 775 which see.

N 7) i. q. 75 (where see more).—(1) TO BEAR.

(2) to bear oneself along swiftly, to run
swiftly ; whence 8)2.

Hirutt, to bear fruit, Hos. 13:15.

N15 [pl. D818], (once TB Jer. 2:24), comm.
(αι. Ps. 104:11, f. Jer. 2:24), a wild ass, so called —
from its running (as it is a very swift animal), Gen.
16:12; Job 6:5; 11:12; 24:5; 39:5. Syn. is HY,
See also Bochart, Hieroz. i. 3, c. 16; Rosenm. Bibl,
Alterth. iv. 2, p.158. An engraving of this animal
(which is now very rare in Western Asia) has of
late been given in Ker Porter’s Travels, i. 459.

DS" (i. g. N15 “like a wild ass,” perhaps in
running), [Piram], pr.n. of a Canaanite king, Jos
10:3.

MND f. pl. branches, see meh,

Θ.-Ὁ

OD m. 1 Ch. 26:18, and WB 2 Ki. 23:11,
α suburb. Very often found in Targg., in which
also are found the forms dnp, 278. An etymology
may be vainly sought in the Phenicio-Shemitic lan-
guages. It seems to me to be Persic, le ον OF “95
having a wall, from , jl a wall, walls (compare above,

73), and the term. ,, ,\,, νὰ having, possessing.
λϑρωδν 8» P 8

ὙΞ τὸ BREAK OFF,TO BREAK IN PIECES,
TO SEPARATE BY BREAKING. ‘This is the original
power of the biliteral 75, compare 173, 028, ¥78,
728, P28, 028, which are variously applied to the
significations of dispersing (ΘΒ, 778), letting go
(328), breaking forth (778), expanding (728, W728,
WB), and also that of judging (128). Compare as
to the power of the similar syllable 73, under the
word 873.

(2) to expand, e. g. wings, Ezek. 1:11; whence

Syr. 922 to fly, to flee away. Compare 73.

(3) to scatter, i. ᾳ. 018; whence ΠΥ̓ΤῚΒ,

NipHaL—(1) to separate oneself, 2 Sam. 1:23;
followed by Ὁ Jud. 4:11, and by from any one,
Gen. 13:9, seq. Part. Tone separating himself
from others, one who despises others, one who lives
cnly for himself (Gonberling), Prov. 18:1.

(2) to scatter selves, to be divided, Gen. 10:5, 32
(compare 25:23, and 752 9:19); Neh. 4:13.

PiEL, intrans. to go aside (for fornication), Hos.

. 4:14. (Arab. δ» to go aside for purposes of devotion.)

PvAL, part. to be separated, singular (see Niphal,
Prov. 18:1), Est. 3:8.

Hiruit—(1) to separate, Gen. 30:40; Prov. 16:
28; 17:9; followed by 1'2 (compace "8 913} Ruth
1:17; 2 Ki. 2:11.

(2) to disperse, Deut. 32:8.

HirupaEL—(1) to separate oneself, to be put
asunder, Job 41:9; Ps. 22:15.

(2) to be dispersed, Job 4:11.

Derived nouns. 7)9...7773, and pr. n. 878,

‘TID with suff. *"T13, m. a mule, so called from
the swiftness of its running, or else from its carry-
ing (see the root No. 2, and above at 1B), 2 Sa.18:9;
1 Ki. 10:25.

m7 f. a mule, 1 Ki. 1:33, 38, 44.

a>) f. pl. grains of corn scattered in the
ground for seed, Joel 1:17. Syr. jlyz grain.

dT! m. a garden, a plantation, Cant. 4:3;

DCLXNXVIII

ΠΡ

Neh. 2:8; pl. Ecc.2:5. To this answers the Gr,
παράδεισος, a word properly used of the plantations
and places for animals which used to surround the
palaces of Persian kings (Xenoph. (Econ. iv. 13;
Cyroped. i. 3,12; Polluc. Onomast. ix. 3,§3). The
origin of the word is, however, not to be sought for
in Greek or in Hebrew, but in the languages of east-
ern Asia; compare Sarsc. paradéca and paradica,
high ground, well tilled, Armen. ayaspunk-q a garden
close to a house, laid out and planted for use and
ornament (see Schroederi Dissert. Thes. premissa,
p- 56); whence have sprung the Syr. ἜΤΕΑ and

s

Arab. oye? (see Kami. i. Ρ. 784).

m5 (more rarely 878 which see)—(1) TO BEAR.
Besides the ancient Pheenicio-Shemitic language, this
root is widely extended in the Indo-Germanic lan-
guages, see Sanscr. bhri, to bear; Pers. ον a burden,
Armen, ge&pky bier-il, to bear; Greek φέρω, βάρος,
βαρύς; Lat. fero, porto; Gothic, bair-an; English, to
bear; trans. to burden; Old Germ. biren. See other
forms under letter 6. Hence—(a) to bear fruit,
as a tree, a plant, Ps.128:3; Deu. 29:17; Isa.11:1.
Part. fem. ΠΡῚΒ Isa. 17:6, and NB (for 78) fruit-
Sul, sc. tree, Gen. 49:22. Metaph. Isa. 45 : 8.—(5)
to bear young, used both of human beings and
beasts; to be fruitful, Gen. 1:22; Ex.1:7; 23:30.
(Compare Pers. ,\ fruit; Goth. bairan, gebaren; barn,
child. But this signification is in part expressed in
the Indo-Germanic languages by peculiar forms; Lat.
pario, fetum and fruges, fe-o ; whence fetus, femina,
fecundus, fru-or, fruges, fructus; Germ. Sire, a fer-
tile region. In the Pheenicio-Shemitic languages is
&CP: to bear fruit, ας: fruit.)

(2) to be borne, to be borne swiftly, to run, used
of a chariot (Germ. fahren, Ch. 878 to run); whence
}58 a litter, a chariot. Compare 878, 878.

Hipuin, apoc. 15%) to render fruitful, Gen. 41:
52; to increase with offspring, Gen. 17:6, 20;
48:4; Lev. 26:9.

Derivative, "13.

MMB fem. of the noun 'B—(1) α young cow,a
heifer (Farfe), Gen. 41:2, seqq.; Num. 19:2, seqq.;
also used of a cow yielding milk, Job 21:10; 1 Sam.
6:7, seqq.; bearing a yoke, Hosea 4:16. Metaph:
“the kine of Bashan,” is a name given to the luxu- —
rious women in Samaria, Am. 4:1.

(2) with the art. (“village of heifers”), [Pa-
rah], pr. n. of a town in the tribe of Benjamin, Joo. _
18:23.

“5-15

DCLXXXIX

Ἴ5-Ἴ Ὁ

ΓΒ (for TP) 3 nouse, so called from its dig- | binp Chaid. m., i. q. Hebr. bra tron, Dan. 2:33,

ging; Arab. δ, ἔτ. Hence NB mice, ἴβα. 2:20: if

(as is commonly done) the words are read separately.
But see 772750 page ccxcvm, A.

a) see 22.
MB (i. ᾳ TIN apranct”), [Phurah], pr.n. m.
Jud. 7:10, 11.

NWS (« grain,” “kernel”); [Peruda], pr.n.
τη. Ezr. 2:55; for which there is S75 Neh. 7:57.

MB pl. one Est. 9:19 32, i. ᾳ. Mp OMB.

MMB (“flourishing”), ΕΡΗΡΕΙ pr. n. m.
1 ΚΙ. 4:17.

ὉΣῚΒ Γ[Ρατυαΐηι], pr.n. of a region where gold
15 obtained, 2 Chr. 3:6. Bochart regards it as the
same as Ophir. I would rather regard it as signifying
oriental regions, from the Sanscr. pérva, former,
before, oriental.

aa) see 1378.
“WB m. a pot, so called from its boiling, see the

rout 5 No. II, compare 8 No.I [taken as from
the latter, in Thes.]; Num. 11:8; Jud. 6:19.

Τ᾽ an unused root. Arabic 5,3 to separate, to
tfecide; cogn. to M8, where see. Hence —

M5 m. a leader, an officer over soldiers, a com-
mander (pr. deciding, judge), Hab. 3:14.

ἡ id. [“rule, dominion,” Thes.], Jud..5:7;
with suff. Pi = verse 11.

nim plur. f. plain and open regions, country,
villages, opp. to fortified ete, and to those in the
i. q. ΠΡ. (Arab. : - jt plain.) Eze. 38:

11. Esth.g:19, “ the cities of the plain country,”
opp. to the metropolis, verse 18. Zec. 2:8, “Jeru-

mountains,

_ salem shall be dwelt in without being walled.”

‘ME τὰ. villager, one dwelling in the country,

i Deu. 3:5; 1 Sa. 6: 18; Est. 9:19.

ὙΠ (“belonging toa village,” i. q. ‘T78), Pe-
rizzite, pr.n. (LXX. Gepelaioc); collect. Perizzites,

_ a Canaanitish race, dwelling in the mountains of
_ Judah, overcome by the Israelites, Josh. 11:3; 17:15
_ their dwelling in the mountains need not set aside
᾿ the etymology proposed, as their ancient abodes may

have been in the plains); Gen. 13:17; 15:20; Ex.

-_"

seqq-; 4:20; 7:7:

MDa) TO BREAK OUT, TO BURST FORTH.—
(a) used of the young, as issuing from the womb
(Arab. Ai compare at the root 8); whence
NM|Y, ΠΙΤΊΒ.---(Ὁ) to sprout, to flourish, to bud
forth, as a plant, Isa.17:11; Job 14:9; to put forth
buds, leaves, flowers, as a tree (ausfdlagen), Cant.6:11;
Hab.3:17. Metaph.—(a) used of the flourishing and
prosperous condition of a person or nation, Ps. 92:8,
13; Isa. 27:6.—(() Hos. 10:4, “punishment shall
bud forth like the poppy.”—(c) to break out, as —
a leprosy, sore (Germ. auéfdjlagen), Lev. 13:12, seqq.:
14:43; Exod. 9:9, 10.

(2) to fly, like the Chald., Eze. 13:20 (How this
signification can be reconciled with that of budding
forth, see under the syn. }'32.)

Hirpnit — (1) to cause to bud forth, or flourish
(said of God), Isa. 17:11; Eze. 17:24.

(2) to put forth (to make) buds-and flowers,
as a tree, Psalm 92:14; Job 14:9. Metaph. Prov.
14:11.

Derivatives, M3, N78, TaN, and pr. n. 778.

ΓΞ with suff. 78 m., a sprout, shoot, of trees,

Nah. 1:4; α blossom, a flower, Num. 17:23; Isa.
5:24; also an artificial flower, Exod. 25:33.

AM m., offspring of beasts; used in contempt
of vile and wicked men (Strut), Job 30:12.

O75 pr. TO SCATTER, TO STREW (kindred root
to wn, 8); hence, to scatter words, to boast, to

prate (Arab. |, 3; with which Abulwalid suitably

s--

comparesthesyn. 15 to scatter; whence δ) a talkative
man, a scatterer of words). Am. 6:5, ° by DD

9239 “ they chatter (sing foolishly) to the sound of

the nabel.” Hence—

D5 m. something scattered. Hence Levit.
19:10, 713 O18 “ the scattered grapes (i.e. those
fallen off) of thy vineyard;” as rightly rendered by
the Syr., Chald., Vulg. In the Talmud it is used of
the scattered grains of the pomegranate.

ΤΌ; in pause "1B, with suff. ‘8, 8; but 75,
D278 tbe: 14:9; Eze. 36:8; and DIB, 05 Am.
9:14; Jer. 29:28, m. (from the root ΠῚ 18).

(1) fruit, whether of the earth and field sores
Gen. 4:3; Isa. 4:2; Psa. 72:16; 1297:34, or of a
tree, Gen. 1:12, 29; whence 18 vy fruit-bearing tree,
Gen. 1:11. Metaph. used of the result of labour or

45

γῸ-Ν ΤῸ
endeavour, the image often being preserved. = Isaiah
3:10, “ye shall eat the fruit οἵ. your hands;” ye
shall experience the results; Pro.1:31; Jer.6:19;
17:10; Ps; 104: 13, “the earth is satisfied with the
fruit of thy works;” 1. 6. it is.watered.with rain,
which is the fruit of the sky and clouds. Pro. 31:16,
D'S) 5 “the fruit of hands;” i.e. gain. Isa. 10:12,
332 Sai “ the fruit of pride;” used of boasting.

(2) offspring, Lam. 2:20; with the addition of
123 Gen. 30:2; Deut. 7:13; 28:4.

NTE see 87578.

re constr. 718 Isa. 35:9; but pl. O'S, *¥B
{of a form which should take dagesh, for 7°72) πὶ.
prop. breaking, rending abroad; used of wild
beasts, Isa. 35:9; hence.a violent (man), Ps. 17:4;
Eze. 7:22; 18:10; Jer.7:11; Dan.11:14. Com-
pare the root No. 3, a.

ὃ Ἵ an unused verb.—(1) to break (like the
Chald.), to break down, to crush (Arab. CS 3).
Wale
Hence 728.
(2) to separate (see at the root ™5); whence
APB.

72 m., oppression, tyranny; from the signi-
fication of crushing (compare {TD), Exod. 1:13, 14;
Lev. 25:43, 46.

np f. a vail, which, in the holy tabernacle,
separated the holy place from the holy of holies, Ex.
26:31, seqq.; Lev. 16:2, seqq.; Num. 18:7, seqq.

ὉΠ TO REND garments, Levit. 10:6; 13:45;

21:10. In the Talmud frequently; Syr. pes, to
cleave. See at ™8.

NAY (Persic bebe ob “ strong -fisted”),
'Parmashta], pr.n. of a son of Haman, Esth. 9:9.

J2 72 (perhaps for 38 “ delicate”), [Parnach],
pr. n. τὴ, Nu. 34:25.

DD TO BREAK, only in Kal in the phrase D18
Ὁ ὉΠ to break one’s bread to any one; i.e. to dis-
tribute it, Isa. 58:7; and without mn Jerem. 16:7.
Compare Ὁ No. 1.

Hipait—(1) to cleave, todivide. Levit. 11:4,
DY}HD 13S NDI “ but cleaveth not the hoof,” ie.
has not the hoof altogether cloven. Elsewhere—

(2) 7D98 057 Levit. 11:3, 6, 7,26; Deut. 14:7,
8: and without 7578 is.nothing more than ta have
(pr. to make or produce) a cloven hoof.
εν Derivatives, ΘΒ, 7078.

*DCXC

SD—NTD

D1 in pause D8 pr.n. Heb, and Ch. Persia, the
Persians, 2 Ch. 36:20, 92; Ezr.1:1; 4:5, seqq.3
6:14; Daniel 5:28; 6:9,13. Pers. ων» mls
Uni Hence Gent. noun *D)8 a Persian, Nehem.
12:22; and Ch. emphat. 8078 Dan. 6:29.

DD Ch. to divide, Dan. 5:25—28. Part. pass.
D5 verse 28.

Ὁ m. aspecies of eagle, according to Bochart
(Hieroz. ii. 185) aquila marina, or ossifrage, Arab.
py breaking, Lev. 11:13.

MBB ἢ a hoof, pr. cloven (see the root), Exod.
10:26; Zec. 11:16; hence also the hoof ofa horse,
Isa. 5:28; Jerem. 47:3. Plur. 0°> Zee. loc. cit. and
ini— Isa. loc. cit.

“DB a Persian, see D1.

JIB) TO LOOSE, TO LET 60. (Syr. 22
id. Compare tl:e roots, beginning with 15 under the
word 718). Hence—(a) to remit a penalty, Ezek.
24:14.—(b) to overlook, to rejectas counsel, ad-
monition, Prov. 1:25; 4:15; 8:33; 13:18; 15:32.

7
4
ἃ

—(c) to let the reins loose to any one, tolet go —

unbridled. Part. pass. YB lawless, unbridled, Ex.
32:25.

(2) to make naked (from the idea of loosening,
casting off, the garments), e.g. the head, Nu. 5:18,
specially by shaving, Levit.10:6; 21:10. © Part,
ΚΒ made naked, naked, Lev. 13:45. (Chald. and
Talm. id.)

(3) to begin, ἄρχομαι (from the idea of loosing and
opening, compare 21Π}, hence to go before. (Arab.

7 to beon high, to be highest, to surpass others;
but the primary idea is that of going before, and not
that of height). Jud. 5:2, 287#%3 NiVIB YIP well
rendered by the LXX. Cod. Alex. and Theod. ἐν τῷ
ἄρξασθαι ἀρχηγούς, etc., “ which (war) thé princes
of Israel began,” pr. “ went before in,” placed them-
selves in the front of the battle (daf fid) an die Gpige
geftellt die Firften). Opp. to OYA 3327 the people
followed willingly.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. of Kal No.1, 6, to become unbridled,
lawless, Prov. 29:28.

Hirnit—(1) i. q. Kal No. 1, to loose, i. 6. to dis-
miss from work, to cause to leave off, followed by
1D Exod. 5:4. (Arab. ἐ L IV. to be free from
labour).

(2) causat. of Kal No. 1, ¢, to.make undridle
lawless, 2 Ch. 28:19.

|

- ψόγοι arty

BRIE Tee

vB m.—(1) hair (so called from the idea of
shaving, see the root No.2), Nu. 6:5; Eze. 44:20.
(2) a leader, commander of an army, so called
from his going before, see the root No.3. Pl. Τὴ
(compare as to the sex of nouns of office, Lehrg. 468,

878), Deu. 32:42; Jud.5:2. Arab. ξ. Ἢ a prince,
the head of a family.

myn Φαράω, Pharaoh, a common title of the
ancient kings of Egypt, until the Persianinvasion. Itis
commonly put nakedly, like a pr.n. (Gen.12:15; 37:
36 ; 40:2, seqq.; 41 :1,seqq., and sothroughoutthe Pen-
caidas more rarely with the addition of the words
DMD, ἢ, 1 Ki. 3:1; 2 Ki.17:7; 18:21; sometimes
with the addition of a particular name, as 132 7B
2 Ki.23:29; Ὁ 2 ΝΠ AYIB Jer. 44:30.—
MYID "33 the chariots of Pharaoh, Cant. 1:9; either
as received from Pharaoh, or made like Pharaoh's.
This word properly signifies king in the Egyptian
language, as was long ago observed by Josephus
(Antiqu. viii. 6, § 2), and in Coptic it is written. pouro,
from ouro ruling, king, with the sign prefixed of the
πη. gen., whence touro, queen, metouro, dominion (see
Jablonskii Opusce. ed. te Water, 1. 374. Scholz, Gram.
igypt., p. 12,14; and the remarks on the ortho-
graphy of this name in the enchorial inscriptions in
Kosegarten,De Prisca Aigyptiorum Literatura, p.17);
it was, however, so inflected by the Hebrews that it
might seem to be a Phenicio-Shemitic word, i. 4. ΓΞ
prince (from the root ¥18), with the addition of the
termination 7 = ἢ.

WY 5 an unused quadriliteral root. Aithiop.
A42hC08: to spring, to dance. Hence undoubtedly
Ils —-

vy m.—(1) a flea, so called from its spring-
S$ vw

ing [1 Sam. 24:15; 26:20]. Arab. ne Syriac

transp. faslian.

(2) [Parosh], pr.n. τι. Ezra2:3; 10:25; Neh.
3:25.
75 (perhaps “ prince ” from "ΝΒ AY) [ Pi-
"τ \pernaps "Pp Fa:

- rathon], pr.n. of a town of the Ephraimites, Jud.

12:15; Gr. Φαραθών, 1 Macc. 9:50. The Gentile
neun is ‘NY Jud. 12:13, 15
G-
a>) (prob. “swift,” from ὁ to flee, +3 to

‘move, to agitate), [Pharphar], pr. ἢ. of a small
_siver, rising in mount Lebanon, and joining the Ama-
na near Damascus. In Geogr. Nub., and now called

ἔπι. 3, 2 Ki. 5:12.

DCXCI

ΓΒ

ΥἽΞ fut. PD’ τὸ BREAK. ‘This primary power
not only lies in the letters 16 see IM), but alse in the
syllable 7, ῥήσσω, reifen, see at D1. Correspond-
ing to this root, but with a prefixed sibilant are the
Gothic, spreitan, German fpreigen, to spread. By
softening the middle ig 49 radical, there is formed
the root 75 (compare ὙΠ, wa, mid for NY etc.)
and all of these have nearly the same significations.
Gen. 38:29. Specially —

(1) TO BREAK DOWN, TO DESTROY (niederreifien),
as a wall, Isa.5:5; Ps.80:13; Mic. 2:13; Ece.3:3;
10:8; Neh. 2:35; 2 Ki.14:13, poy nina yop"
MDS ning YS ... “and he brake down in the
wall of Jerusalem four hundred cubits.” TY VY
a city with the walls broken dewn, Prov. 25:28;
(compare as to the primary sense of the word VY
under that word).

(2) to break asunder, ie. to scatter, disperse
hostile forces, 2 Sam. 5:20; Ps.60:3. Intrans. fo
disperse, to spread itself abroad, as a people, or
a flock, Gen. 28:14; Ex. 1:12; hence to increase in
number. Hos. 4:10, “they commit whoredom, δὲ δὴ
4¥95" but do not increase (in number);” Gen.30:
30; Job1:10. Also used of a man whose riches in-
crease, Gen. 30:43; used of a1 umour spreading itself
abroad, 2 Ch. 31:5. Metaph. to be redundant, to
over flow, with an acc. of the thing (like other verbs
of abundance). Pro. 3:10, 1995? P2P) VIVA “ thy
wine-press shall ὀναα with new wine;” others
not so well, “thy wine-presses shall burst with new —
wine,” for neither can the’ vat of a wine-press, nor
yet the wine-press itself burst with plenty of new
wine, which a cask or wine skin alone can. Comp.
718 2 Sa. 5:20; and syn. Τὴ No. 3.

(3) to break forth upon, followed by 3 einbres
den auf jem. Ex.19:22,24; 2 Sa.6:8; 1 Ch. 15:12,
seq.; followed by an acc., Job 16:14. Also to pro-
duce by breaking through. Job 28:4, ὉΠ) Ys
“he breaks (a mine) through;” 1.6. he sinks δ΄
shaft into the ground. Hence—(a)in a bad sense,
to act violently (whence 7°22), Hos. 4:2.—(6) in
a good sense, to be urgent in prayers, followed by
2 1 Sa. 28:23; 2 Sa. 13:25, 27.

Nipuat, pass. of No. 2; part. ΚΞ) spread abroad,
i. 6: frequent, 1 Sa. 3:1.

Puat, pass. of No. 1, broken down, Neh. 1:3.

Hirupart, to break off, i.e. to separate oneself
from any one, 1 Sa. 25:10.

Derivatives, ΚΞ, 7152, and—

YS m: pl, O'- Amos 4:3, and ni— Eze. 13:5.—
(1) rupture, breach of a wall, 1 Ki. 11:27; Isaiab

NIwa—pw
30:13; Am. 4:3; Job30:14, DN) 3M P23 rightly

rendered by the Vulg. quasi rupto muro trruerunt, a
metaphor, taken from besiegers who rush into a city
through breaches in the wall, in great numbers and
with great violence. From the san.: idea is the
phrase j"JB2 ἼΩΝ to stand in the breach, to repel
the enemy, which would be the act of the bravest
soldiers, who would expose their lives to most immi-
nent peril, Eze. 22:30 (compare Eze. 13:5); Psalm
106: 23.

- (2) dispersion—(a) of enemies, slaughter, Jud.
21:15; Ps. 144:14. Hence δὲν 708 pr. n. of a place,
2 Sa.6:8; 1 Ch. 13:11.—(6) a dispersion of water,
a diffusion, 2 Sa. 5:20.

(3) an irruption, invasion, violence; Job 16:
14, “he rusheth upon me 72) 25 by 7 violence
upon violence.”

(4) [Pharez, Perez], pr.n. m. Genesis 38:29;
46:12. Patron. ‘$78 Nu. 26:20.

ΓΞ TO REND, TO BREAK (an onomatopoetic
root, widely extended with the same signification in
the Indo-Germanic languages, as Sanscr. prah, Lat.
frango, Gothic brikan, ap. Keron. prichan, Germ.
bredjen, brocéen, to break. In a softer form it is 713
to break the knees, i.e. to bend them, and by casting
away the labial, ῥ ἡ γνυμι). Specially —

. (1) to break off, followed by by Gen. 27:40.

(2) to break or crush bones and limbs (used of a
wild beast), Ps. 7:3.

(3) to break away, to liberate, Psalm 136: 24;

Lam. 5:8 (Syr. 029 id).

Pret.—(1) to break off, to tear off, Exod. 32:2;
Zec. 11:16.

(2) to break, or rend in pieces, 1 Ki. 19:11.

HirupaEt.—(1) to be broken in pieces, Ezek.
19:12.

(2) to break, or tear off from oneself, with an ace.
Exod. 32:3, 24; compare Hebr. Gramm. ed. x. § 53.

3, d.
Derivatives, P}3, ΡΒ, NP.

pre prop. to break off, as the Hebr.; hence, to

redeem [to get deliverance from], Dan. 4:24.

PB const. PIB broth, soup, Isa. 65:4 a°n>, so
called from the fragments of bread (rocen), on
which the broth is poured; compare Arab. ds, peo

food made of fragments of bread with hot oil poured
on them. The same is which see.

tr?

PY m.—(1) violence, rapine (so called from
the idea of breaking in upon), Nah. 3:1.

DCXCII

E5--D1p
(2) a crossway, so called fro-u the idea of sepa
rating; compare Arab. εὖ to separate, Obad. 14.

I. 715 TO BREAK, TO BREAK IN PIECES (com-
pare "18 No.1). In Kal once inf. absol. 1 Isaiah
24:19 (although its form might be more correctly.
referred to "18 No. I.)

Hien ἼΒΠ (in Pause 1B Gen. 17:14), inf. 757,
with aff. 03753 Lev. 26:15.—(1). to break, always
used figuratively, as a covenant, Lev. 26:44; Isa.
33:8; Eze. 17:16; a law, Ps. 119:126.

(2) to make void, as counsel, 2 Sam. 15:34; Ps.
33:10, compare Job 5:12; Prov. 15:22; Isa.44:25;
to declare void, e.g. a vow, Nu. 30:9, 13; intrans.
to be void, Ecce. 12:5. Hence—

(3) to bring to nothing (vernidten), to take away,
as piety, Job 15:4; any one’s right, Job 40:8; Ps.
85:5, 12M WOY2 ἼΒΠ take away (avert) thy anger
which is with us” (towards us).

Hopuat 12) to be made void, Isa. 8:10; Jerem
33:21.

Port "5 to divide (the sea), Ps. 74:13.

Hirnpote, THENI to he broken, cleft, i.e. te
quake (as the earth), Isa. 24:19.

PitPEL, to shake (compare Isa. 24:19), Job 16:14.

Il. 5 i.g. 878, ΠῚΒ ΤῸ BE BORNE SWIFTLY,
To RUN. Hence 1578, which see [also in Thes, 78,
m8).

ws fut. B7DY.— (1) ig. DIB Τὸ BREAK, TO
BREAK IN PIECES, Mic. 3:3. 2 on? 1B to break
(to give) bread to any one, Lam. 4:4.

(2) to expand, to spread out (which comes from
the idea of being broken apart and arranged, com-
pare 72 ausipreigen) [“ Ch. 78, LoL id., Arab.
ιδ to spread upon the ground” ], e.g. a garment,
Num. 4:6, 8; a sail, Isa. 33:23; wings, Ex. 25:20;
1 Ki. 8:7; the hands, whether it be to pray (followed
by oy to any person or thing, Ex. 9:29, 33; 1 Ki.
8:38; b Ps. 44:21), or to give bountifully, followed
by ? of pers. Prov. 31:20, or to seize, followed by
of the thing, Lam.1:10. Metaph. Prov. 13:16, “a
fool spreads abroad his folly,” makes it manifest.

(3) to disperse; whence—

Nipuat, to be dispersed, Eze. 17:21.

Pres WB Isa. 25:11, fut. Ὁ" to spread out, as
the hands in praying to God, Isa.1:15; 25:11; 65:95
Psalm 143:6. An unusual use {fs (13 MWB “to
spread forth with the hands,” Lam. 1:17 (compare

| py ΡῪΣ and O22, NEY'Z PPA),

ἧς |

rw—w

(2) to disperse, Ps. 68:15; Zec. 2:10.
Derivative, Φ 52.

wb prop. to cleave (see Hiphil); hence —(1)
TO SEPARATE, TO DISTINGUISH (i. q. Ch. and Syr.;

whence W378, ors a Pharisee, i. e. separated, sin-
gular).

(2) to declare distinctly, to define, compare
323 No. 2, Lev. 24712.

. (3) to expand, to spread out, specially the feet
in riding on horseback (see 15), compare the quad-
rilit. WB and YB.

NipHat, to be dispersed, Eze. 34:12, where, how-
ever, many copies, both MSS. and printed, have
ΓΑΒ), which is more suitable to the usage of the
language, see #8.

PuaL, pass. of No. 2, to be distinctly said, Nu.
15:34; Neh. 8:8, “and they read in the book of
the law YD (Vulg. distincte, i.e. word by word,
Syr. faithfully), and they gave the sense, and they
explained what they read,” compare Ezra 4:18.
Others (whose opinion has of late been defended by
Hengstenberg, De Authentia Dan. p, 199) interpret
this “ with a translation,” sc. in Chaldee; but see
Gesch. d. Hebr. Spr. p. 45, 46; and note 51. See
also the use of the noun WB,

HIPuIL, to pierce, to wound, Prov. 23:32. (Syr.

ma > 99
az), Arab. «--» 3 id., Lai a goad.)
He vB, nvr,

TT?

Derivatives,

wb Ch. id. Past, part. pass. 15) distinctly,
accurately, word for word, Ezr. 4:18. _ Vulg. ma-
forse Syr. faithfully. See the Heb. 8 Pual.

wp (of the form DUP), const. Ὁ} Ezek. 26:10
(before a cop.); pl. DY {8 Kametz remaining)

(1) @ horseman (Syr. Laie, Arab. Uw) as

properly so called, one who sits on a horse and not

κῆρι

on an ass (Arab. jlo); or a camel (CSI jy)» Jer. 4:

29; Nah. 3:3; pl. DIB Gen. 50:9; Ex. 14:9, seqq. ;

1 Sa. 8:11, and very frequently.
DIS “a pair of horsemen” (aare von Reitern cat
Roffen). Opp. to WOM 393, 43 327 those who ride
on asses and camels, verse 9.

(2) a horse, on which a man sits (Reitpferd), which
was also in Latin called eques, according to Gell.
xviii. 5; Macrob. Sat. vi.g (comp. equitare, used of a
horse running with a rider, Lucil. Ap. Gell. ibid.). It
is manifestly distingu.shed from 0°D!D common horses
which draw chariots. 1 Ki. 5:6, “Solomon had

Isaiah 21:7, T¥

DCXCIII

ἜΑΡ ἃ"

forty thousand pairs of horses (Ὁ 515), which ran
in chariots, and twelve thousand steeds,” i.e. horses
for riding on. Eze. 27:14, “ from Armenia came to
thy fairs Ὁ ΤΊΞ᾽ D°Y5) D'DID (common) horses, and
horses for riding, and mules.” (Here I formerly
translated the word as slaves riding on the horses as
grooms, Sereiter gu den Pferden). OWI DVR 2 Sam. —
1:6, horsemen. Once (Isa. 28:28) it is used of
ὉΠ treading out corn, but a rider sits upon these

i

also. (Arab. (ὦ ut ZEth. δ 211: a horse.)

It may seem strange that I should derive the word
for horse from that for horseman ; but I am persuaded
that we should thus regard it for the following reasons
—(q) the authority of the points, since in the sig-
nification of horses also, it occurs O° (not pvp),
—(6) the analogy of the usage of language i in Latin;
and—(c) the etymology, which can only be given
with any probability in this manner. 7B horse-
man, is easily derived from W718 to open the legs
wide, which in Arabic is more fully expressed by

wp with suff. W718 m.—(1) excrements, dung,
feces in the belly, Exod. 29:14; Lev. 4:11; 8:17;

Mal.2:3. Arab. 3.
(2) [Peresh], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 7:16.

ΓΘ (for ΠΡ ἢ verbal of Piel), a distinct or ac-
curate declaration, Est.4:7; 10:2. See the root
No. 2.

Ww Heb. and Ch. an apograph, a copy (of a
letter), Ezra 4:11, 23; §:6; 7:11. (In Targ. id,

Syr. (ας ὦ.:ς. Of its origin I can give no account.)
Another form of the same noun is ᾿Ξ Esther 3:
14; 4:8.

TWD quadril. not used as a verb, Arab. a4 bs

and L.4 3 3 3 to distend, to spread out the feet, com-

pounded of YB which signifies the same (see No. 3,
and ¥8), and 778 to spread out. Hence—

PWD « ἄπ. Aeyop. Jud. 3:22, according to Targ.
Vulg., Luth. dung (comp. WIE) NIIWIBT NY “ and
there came out dung” from the wound: but the 7
paragogic rather requires it to-be understood of a
place at which anything came out. I prefer, there-
fore, “‘ and (the sword) came out between his legs;”
see the root, and #78. In the gender of the verb δὲ Ὁ
there is no difficulty, as the verb is rather far from
its noun (compare Heb. Gramm. § 144, note 1, espe-

ane
cially the instance, Zec. 13:7).—LXX. Vatic. καὶ
ἐξῆλθεν (’Awd) τὴν προστάδα, as if 1]7V7B9 were the
same as 73107097 verse 23, but nothing can be ima-
gined more frigid than such a repetition, and it is
clear that verse 23 passes on to something else. In
like manner Ewald (Heb. Gramm. p. 519), interprets,
he (Ehud) went out abroad (er ging ins Freie), com-

paring w+ 3 3 (see above, which does not avail much

in this place), and Nit78 country.

W5 quadril. ΤῸ EXPAND, TO SPREAD OUT,
compounded of #8 No. 3, and 18 to expand (com-
pare NiM8). Job26:9. See TW.

SNS [Parshandatha], Pers. pr. ἢ. of one
of the sons of Haman, Esth.g:7. (The form savours
of the Chaldee, and denotes interpreter of the law;
but it was more probably a name of Persian origin,
inflected in the Chaldee manner, perhaps aJd}o we
“given forth to light.”)

nS an unused root, Syr. and Ch. to break, i. q.
v8. Arab. Ὁ» 2,2 to be sweet (used of water);
hence —

np pr.n. Euphrates, a river of Syria which
rises in the mountains of Armenia, and southward of
Babylon unites with the Tigris, and empties itself
into the Persian gulf, Gen. 2:14; 15:18; Deu. 1:7;
Jer. 2:18; 13:4—7 (where some incorrectly under-
stand Ephrata). Jer. 46:2, and frequently; comp.
SS “ὦ
WI No. 2, Gr. Εὐφράτης (from N28), Arab. als
which also denotes sweet water (the water of the
Euphrates is sweet and pleasant-tasted; comp. Jer.
2:18); see the root.

VE εἰ a fruit-bearing tree, see N78.

DSA pl. nobles, chief men among the Per-
sians, Esth. 1:3; 6:9; the Jews, Dan. 1:3. A word
of Persian origin, which is in the Pehlevi language
pardom, first; (see Anquetil du Perron, Zend-Avesta,
ii. p.468); compare Sanscr. prathama, first. In the
Zendic language, instead of this is used peoertm (com-
pare Sanser. pura, former, before that; purdna, old).
From the former comes the Gr. πρῶτος; from the
latter, Lat. primus.

MWS TO SPREAD (as the leprosy), Levit. 13:7,
8644. (Arab. Lis V., to be propagated (used of a
disease); Aram. 8OB id. The primary idea is that
of going apart and spreading out; a signification
common to verbs beginning with the syllable Dp, &p,

DCXCIV

DYE
vin (ND); commonly expressed in Latin by the pre-
fix, dis, di).

»ΦΞ5 TO STRIDE; followed by 3 to rush upon,
Isa. 27:4 (Chald. ¥D2 id.). The primary idea is that
of throwing apart and expanding the legs (see at
n’B); whence ΠΡ ΒΘ and —

YE m. a step (from the idea of stepping), 1 Sam
20:3.

pws TO SEPARATE, TO OREN WIDE (the lips),
Prov. 13:3.

Pit, to separate, throw apart (the legs), Eze.
16:25.

ΖΒ ἀπ. λεγόμ. Job 35:15; which has been rert-
dered (as indeed the context almost demands) πα-
ράπτωμα, scelus, by the LXX. and Vulg., as though
it were the same as 3/8; and it may be examined
by Grammarians, whether WB may not be for UVB, VU,
the » at the end being cast away; like WY Job 15:31
ana for SW. In former editions I rendered it pride,
ferocity, comparing the root WB No. I. Others,
with the Hebrew dcctors, take it to be multitude, se.
of sins. But these explanations are harsh, and I
would rather replace 8.

nwsS only in Piel, TO BREAK IN PIECES, TO TEAR
IN PIECES, Lam. 3:11 (Aram. id.).

NYS [Pashur], pr. n.—(1) of a priest, co-
temporary with Jeremiah, Jer. 20:3; 38:1; to the sig-
nification of which allusion is made, loc. cit.; namely,
prosperity everywhere (from Mv Arab. on to
be wide, ample; and "IND round about). Opp. to
WIDD Ὁ. -- (2) Jer. 21:1.— (3) Ezr. 2:38; 10:22;
Neh. 7:41}; 10:4.

ows fut. OWH!—(1) pr. Τὸ EXPAND, TO SPREAD
OUT, TO EXTEND (Syriac gad; Arabic bu;
cogn: to VOB No. 1,2);. always intrans., to spread
oneself out; used of hostile troops, 1 Ch. 14:9, 13;
of a swarm of locusts, Nah. 3:16; followed by by of the
land or people; to rush upon, to attack (in order to
take booty), Job 1:17; Jud. 9:33, 44; also followed
by by 1 Sam. 27:8; 3 2 Ch. 25:13; 28:18; accus.
1 Sam. 30:14.

(2) to put off a garment (which is done with

opening and unfolding it, as on the other hand 4

garment is bound together when put on; compare
UDB); followed by an acc., Lev. 6:4; 16:23; Cant,
5:3, etc. Absol. MOVE strip off (garments’! Isa
32:11. '

i afi a

‘

Piet, to cause to put off, i.e. to spoil the slain,
1Sam. 31.6; 2Sam. 23:10; 1 Ch. 10:8.

HIpHiL, to cause to put off one’s garments.—
(a) followed by an ace. of pers., to strip any one
(jem. aufiebn, entfeiden), Hos. 2:5.—(d) followed by
an acc. of the garment, 1 Sam. 31:9; Job 22:6.—(c)
With two acc., to strip any one’ of any thing, Gen.
87: 23; Num.20:26, 28; or δὴ ace. of the thing, and
ΔΙ of pers., Mic. 3:3 (compara 53191 Mic. 2:8); Job
19:9.

(2) to flay victims, Levit. 1:6; 2 Chron. 29:34;
35:11 (compare Mic. 3:3).

Hirupak., to strip oneself of clothing, 1 Sam.
18:4.

"5. (1) TO FALL AWAY, BREAK AWAY from
any one, followed by 2 2 Ki. 1:1; 3:5, 7 (properly
TO BREAK a covenant entered into with him; just like
the Germ. mit jem. breden, fo break with any one.

Compare Arab. ( j..3 to fail from; compare Aram.

«QM, PPS to break); NARD 2 Ki. 8:20, 22. Spe-
cially to turn away from God. Followed by 7}7)3
Isa. 1:2; Jer.2:29; 3:13; Hos.7:13. Hence—

(2) to sin, to transgress, Prov.28:21; followed
by ra) (against) Hos.8:1. Part. D°YWB sinners (those
who turn aside from God), Isaiah 1:28; 46:8; and
frequently.

Nipuat, recipr. of No. 1. Proverbs 18:19, YYWBI M8
“brethren discordant,” amung themselves (die mit
einander brecden). Hence —

Yr with suffix ὙΦ [plur. DYWE] m.—(1) de-

_ fection, rebellion, Pro. 28:2.

(2) a fault, a trespass, Genesis 31:36; 50:17;
especially, sin, transgression against God, Job
33:9; 34:6,37; Psalm 32:1. It appears to be a
stronger word than NNXOO Job 34:37. Plur., Prov.
10:12; Amos. 1:3,6. Meton—(qa) used of the pe-
nalty of transgression, Dan.g:24 [?].— (Ὁ) used of
a sacrifice for sin, Mic. 6:7 [?].

WW» Chald. i. gq. Hebr. 103 Τὸ EXPLAIN, TO

INTERPRET, as visions, dreams, Dan. 5:16. (Arab.

pad id).

Hence—
WD emphiat. 8B Chald. mase. explanation,

PakEL, id., Dan. 5:12.

᾿ς ‘thterpretation, Dan. 2:4, seq.; 4:4, seq.

Η
“es

4

; ΓΞ an unused root, perhaps i. q. Arabic

WP Hebr. id., Eee. 8:1.

φ-
at

to shake up, specially to card cotton (see Avic., in

DCXCV

ΔΓΙΒΞ- 2) 15

| Castell.), Syriac Laaac ‘carding. [Instead of this _
root there is given in Thes. UWB.]. Hence—
MAY [in Thes. ΠΡ Β] with suffix "AYE Hosea 2:
7,11; and MAYS plur. DYE fem. (Isa. 19:9)—
(1) flax, sing., Ex. 9:31; plur., Levit. 13:47, seq. ;
Deut. 22:11; Isa.19:9; Jerem.13:1. YY ‘RYB
Josh. 2:6, flax of tree, cotton (see the root), (both
flax and cotton are also. expressed in Syriac and

an FS ve
Arabic by the same word, pS, wes): but this
is rendered by LXX., Vulg., Syr., stalks of flax,
prop. flax of wood, or flax wood, which would rather
be called DYED *¥y.

(2) a wick made of flax or cotton, Isaiah 42:3:
43:17. (Foster, De Bysso Antiqu., p. 63, considers
NAVE to be of Egyptian origin, from “S€ATCI, prop.
thread plant, with the art, p7.).

NB fem. (Prov. 17:1; 23:8) with suffix *A2 plur.
O'MD (from the root NNB) a bit, a crumb of bread,
a morsel, Gen. 18:5; Jud.19:5, etc. Ps.147:17,
“he sendeth forth his ice D'M53 like morsels (of
bread);” compare Germ, §locen, used both of bread
and snow.

ND. with suff. {109 Isaiah 3:17; pl. NiINB inter.
suo >

stice, space between, Arab. 9, from cls VIL
to stand apart from one another. (It sometimes
follows the analogy of verbs yp sometimes Ὁ as in
Arabic). Specially used of the space between the
feet, i.e. pudenda muliebria, Isa. loc. cit. Figura-
tively ninbi the hollowed parts of hinges, 1 Kings
7:50.
ΝΞ see Ἢ.

ὈΝΠΞ adv. (for DYNS from YB a moment, with
the termination D2 and y. changed into x), sud-
denly, in a moment, Josh. 10:9. It is also put
after nouns in genit., as ONNB ‘8 sudden terror,
Proverbs 3:25; often after YOB(with an intensitive
power) OXNB "ΒΞ Nu. 6:9; DnB yop? Isa. 29:5;
also transp. yna? ONNB Isai. 30:13. With prefix
DXNDZ 2 Ch. 29:36.

JAND m. delicate food, dainties (of a king),

9; 9 »
Dan: 1:5, 8, 13, 15: 11:26. Syr. in Bar-
hebr. and Ephr. id. Its Persie origin cannot be
doubted, although it is explained in two different
ways. ~Lorsbach (Archiv f. morgenl. Litt. ii. 313)
regards it as compounded of (32, an idol, and sh, τῇ
food, as if food set out for deities (in lectisternia).

ΓΒ - ΔΒ
Bohien, on the other hand (in Symb. p. 23), writes
it in Persic ab οἷ food of a father, i.e. of a king;
this latter appears the preferable explanation. As
tothe word 33 \; food, see above at that word. [But
see Benfey.}

C3MD m. a word of the later Hebrew (see Ch.);
sentence, edict, Esth. 1:20; Ecc. 8:11.

O3M5 Ch. emphat. state, 823N8 m.—(1)a@ word,
i. q. 33, λόγος, Dan. 3:16; hence sentence, edict,
Ezr. 4:17; Dan. 4:14; @ letter, an epistle (λόγος),
Dan. 5:7.

(2) something, anything, Ezr.6:11. (Syriac
δος AS id. The origin of this word is to be sought
in Persic, in. which olen, ae, ols Pehlev. pedam

is, a word, an edict, a mandate.)

nD —(1) pl. TO SPREAD OUT, TOOPEN. (Kin-
dred are MNB, YNB, also the roots beginning with the
letters YB, see NB. In the Indo-Germ. languages ;
compare Sanscr. pad, to spread out, Gr. rerdw, πετάν-
νυμι, Lat. pateo.) Proverbs 20:19, YNDY NB “ one
who opens his lips,” used of a garrulous man, whose
lips are opening continually.

(2) intrans. to be open, figuratively to be open and
ingenuous in mind, like children and young people
(Arab. |: to be ingenuous, youthful); hence to let
oneself be persuaded. Deu. 11:16, D233? ΠΗΞῚῚΒ
“ let not your heart be deceived.” Job 31:27. Part.
MMB simple, foolish, Job 5:2; fem. ΠῚ Hosea
3:11.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to let oneself be persuaded, Jer. 20:7;
to let oneself be enticed, followed by 23) to any
thing, Job 31:9.

Piet 173.—(1) to persuade any one (reidw),
Jer. 20:7; especially in a bad sense, 1 Ki. 22:20,
seq.; Jud. 14:15; 16:5; 2 Sam. 3:25; hence to en-
tice, to seduce, Ex. 22:15; Prov. 1:10; 16:29.

(2) to deceive any one, to delude with words
(Gr. ἀπατάω, to which Greek etymologists commonly
assign an incorrect derivation), Psa. 78:36; Prov.
24:28, PNY NMED “ wilt thou deceive with thy
lips?” 1. 6. deceive not, see 1 No. 1, a.

Puat, i.q. Niphal, to let oneself be persuaded,
Proy. 25:15; to let oneself be deceived, Eze. 14:9;
Jer. 20: 10.

poe to cause to lie open, Gen.g:27, τί ΒΒ)
nh}? “may God concede an ample space to Ja-
pheth :” a paronomasia is observable in these words.
agen nouns, ‘NB, “D8, Chald. °D8, pr. n. ND},

DCXCV1!

ANS—Dans

Syine (“ingenuousness of God”= holy sim
plicity? unless it rather be for 98192 “man of God”}
[Pethuel], pr.n. m. Joel 1:1.

FAB m. 2 Ch. 2:13; Zee. 3:9; pl. OMA sculp-
ture, engraving, Ex. 28:11, 21, 36; 39:6; 1 Ki.
6:29. See the root, Piel No. 4.

“Ind (“interpretation of dreams,” perhaps
i. ᾳ. ἽΠΒ 13 house, or habitation of the ὀνειρόπολοι
[“ perhaps i. ᾳ. Ch. 8JINB table”]), [Petue: >, pr. ἢ,
of a town on the Euphrates, where Balaam awe:t,
Num. 22:5 (compare 23:7); Deut. 23:5.

Τὴ i. q. nB a bit, morsel, Eze. 13:19.

TJD — (1) τὸ open (Syr., Arab. 433, Btn.
&Tih: id., compare the kindred roots 78 and M28),
as the eyes, 1 Ki. 8:29 (compare NPB); a door, Jud.
3:25; a book, Neh. 8:5, etc. Specially the follow-
ing phrases are to be noticed—(a) YES ANB to
open the mouth, whether it be to eat, Eze. 3:2, or
to sing, Ps. 78:2; or to speak, especially after silence,
Job 3:1; 33:2; hence to speak, to utter words,
Prov. 31:8; Ps. 109:2, and, on the other hand, not
to open the mouth, i.e. to be silent, Psa. 39:10;
Isa. 53:7. Different from this is—(b) to open any
one’s mouth (said of God), i.e. to cause one to
speak who had been dumb, Num. 22:28, or not
fluent, Eze. 3:27; 33:22.—(c) to open any one’s
ear, i.e. to reveal to him, used of God, Isa. 50:5,
compare 48:8.—(d) to open one’s hand to any
one (followed by ), i.e. to be liberal towards him,
Deut. 15:8, 11.—(e) Cities which surrender are said
to open (sc. their gates) to the besiegers, Deu. 20:11;
2 Ki. 15:16.—(f) to open corn, a bold figure for
to open the granaries, to sell the grain, Am. 8:5.

(2) to let loose, as a sword, i.e. to draw it, Ps.

37:14; Eze. 21:33; a captive (to free from prison), |

Isa. 14:17.

(3) to begin, to lead in (erdffnen), e.g. a song,
Ps. 49:5.

NipHaL—(1) to be opened, Gen. 7:11; Isa. 35:5;
Eze. 1:1.

(2) to be loosed, used of a girdle, Isa. 5:27; to be

set free, used of a captive, Job 12:14.

PieL—(1) to open, i.q. Kal, Job 41:6, and intrans.
to open oneself, Cant. 7:13 (of a flower); to be
opened (used of the ear), Isa. 48:8.

(2) to loose, as bonds, Job 30:11; 38:31; 39:53
Psa. 116:16; a girdle, Psa. 30:12; Isaiah 20:2, ete.
Part. DAS) one who looses, sc. a girdle, used of a
warrior taking off his armour after a battle. Alsa,

ee a ee ΨΥ ΎΘΡο

ΕΠ

Ύ
=
-
͵
°y
᾿
>=
~~
ft
ἜΝ
᾿
¥
ΕἼ

Pry ρῥειξινορονκλναυ ρῶν "ἄρ Ne δα

ynd-nne

followed by an acc. of pers. whose bonds are loosed,
Jer. 40:4; or whose girdle is loosed, Isa. 45:1.

(3) to open the ground with a plough, to plough,
Isaiah 28:24; and (what is similar to this)—

(4) to engrave, tocarve, wood, 1Ki. 7:36; precious
stones, Ex. 28:36; also used as to ornamental stones
for building, Zec. 3:9.

Puat, pass. of Piel No. 4, Ex. 39:6.

ἨΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ,, to loose oneself (from bonds), Isaiah
52:2.

Ἶ Derived nouns, ΠΙΒ --- ΠΡΠΠΒ, MAB, ANG, OAH,
MAD, and pr. names NAD!, MA}2, OAD.

FMD Ch. to open, Dan. 6:11.
7:10.

AND with suff. *O08, plur. 2°08, const. ‘18, m.
an opening, entrance; hence yA "yy nns ‘at the
entrance of the gate of the city, Seth. 20:43 Jud. 9:
35; compare Prov. 1:21. )2°¥ ΠΙ͂ΒΞ in the gate of
(the town or village of ) Enaim, Gen. 38:14. Hence—

(1) a door, of a tent, Gen. 18:15; of a house, Gen.
19: 6,11; of the temple, 1 Ki. 6: 8. Acc. MND at
the door, Gen. loce. citt.; and after verbs of motion,
Job 31:34; where also there is 70NB Gen. 19:6.

(2) the gate of a city, Isaiah 3:26. Metaph. the
gates of the mouth, Pro.8:34; a gate of hope (used
of the valley of Achor), Hos. 2:17.

Pret. pass. Dan.

AMD m. declaration, opening, open and per-

spicuous statement, Psalm 119:130. (Syr. uke
Aphel, to declare, to illustrate. Arab. Conj. X. id.)

nMAD const. finns m. opening (of the mouth),
Ξῷ 16:63; 29:21.

MMMDD (“whom Jehovah looses,” i.e. has set
free), ‘[Pethahiah], pr-n. m. 1 Chron. 24:16.—(2)
Ezr. 10:23; Neh. 9:5.—(3) Neh. 11:24.

‘NB, in pause ‘08 [“‘ also without pause, Pro. g:4,
16; 14:15”], plur. ὉΠ Prov. 1:22, 32, and O'NNB
ro.1:4: Ps. 116:6, m. i
(1) simplicity, folly (see the root No. 2), Prov.
1:22
(2) coner. a silly person, one easily persuaded
and enticed, Pro. 7:7; 22:3; 27:12; Psalm 116:8;
specially, a credulous person, Pro. 14:15; unskilful,
Psalm 19:8.

- “DD m. Ch. with suff. NB breadth, Dan. 3:1;
Ezra 6:3.

Sona ἅπαξ λεγόμ. Isaiah 3:24, prob. a large
cloak, such as used to be made of a round form;

DCXCVII

yn5—band

comp. of ‘NB i. q. Ch. ‘8 breadth, and ΩΣ round, οἱ
i,q. Ch. mis a cloak.— LXX. χιτὼν μεσοπόρφυρος.
Vulg. fascia pectoralis.

Ch. 38 linen, and Sone thread, cord; but this does
not appear suitable. [In Thes. it is supposed to be
compounded of “ 72 and ie variegated gar-
ment for festive occasions.” |

VND αὶ fatuity, foolishness, concr. used of a

foolish woman, Pro. 9:13.

myn plur. nimns drawn swords, Ps. 55:22. ©

Compare the root No. 2.

ΙΒ m. (from the root 58), a thread, a line,
Nu. 19:15; Jud. 16:9; used of a string by which a
seal-ring was suspended, Gen. 38:18, 25.

ΓΞ not used in Kal.

to twine, to spin. See Sone,

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, —(1) TO BE TWISTED; metaph. to be
crafty, deceitful, lv0.8:8; Job 5:13.

(2) to wrestle (which is done by twisting the
limbs together), Gen. 30:8. See DY>IADD.

Hirupatk., to act perversely or deceitfully, Vs
18:27. As to the form 2BAA 2 Sam. 22:27, se:
Analyt. Ind.

Derivatives, bone, p ding), pr. n. bmp), and—

Orbne m. perverse, deceitful, Deu. 32:5.

DMD [Pithom], pr.n. of a city of Lower Egypt,
situated on the eastern bank of the Nile, Ex.1:11;
Greek Πάτουμος, Herod. ii. 158; Steph. Byz., and
omitting the syllable pa(which expresses the Egy ptiar
article), Oovp, Itin. Anton. page 163, Wessel. Egypt.
ΘΟΙΙ, and with the art. n4s-eou, signifies a nar-
row place, surrounded by mountains; see Cham-
pollion, L’Egypte sous les Pharaons, ii. page 58, seqq

Arab. and 2th: to twist,

}D an unused reot.—(I) i. g. ᾿ 9, .p<0 to be
strong, firm; ; whence JAD a threshold.

(IL) prob. i. q. one to twist; hence—

a) plur. 0°98 m.a viper, an asp, Arab. wr?
Isa. 11:8; Ps. 58:5; 91:13.

δὴ ΓΒ an unused root.

Hence—

Sam. i. q. [08 to ope.

ynd prop. the opening of the eyes; hence, a mo-
ment (Germ. 2Augenblic). Hence, adv. in a moment,

i.e. suddenly, Pro. 6:15;29:1. Other instances, see.

under ONS, which is derived from this word. ¥NB}
Nu. 35:22, unexpectedly, i.e. fortuitously.

Those who adopt the latter i
rendering regard the word as being compounded of -

-

δ ΄
5 fut. ὝΠΒ" ro InTERPRET a dream, Gen,
40:8, seqq. (In Chaldee, which is generally averse to

sibilant letters, there is used in this sense WB, which
see. “Ethiopic g?\Z:). Hence, pr. n. NB, d=

PPO m. interpretation, Gen. 40:5, 12; plur.
Gen. 40:8.

DIMND [Pathros], pr.n. of Upper Egypt, as
used by the people themselves, which is sometimes
distinguished from W¥, D¥9, which (see under
those words) in a narrower sense designate Lower
Egypt, Isa. 11:11; Jer. 44:15; Ezek. 29:14 (where

Tzade, the eighteenth Hebrew letter; as a numeral

In the Arabic alphabet there are two letters which
answer to the Hebrew ¥, Ὁ Zad or Sad, a sibilant
letter, and
this latter sound is nearly approached by Δ t pro-
nounced from the bottom of the palate near the throat,
which might be called cerebral, as it is by the Sanscrit
grammarians. On this account the significations of
some of the Hebrew roots differ, according to whether
they are written in Arab. with the letter ye oF οὐ (see

¥); but, however, it commonly happens that such
roots are of the same origin, and are in themselves

«-

3 ie. d or ¢ with a light sibilant sound ;

closely connected together; compare V¥ Fo and

yor 5Ὲ3
(a) 8, which in Aramean is commonly put for the
Hebrew ¥; compare in the Hebrew language itself
the roots 733 and 13, 07¥ and 1D; Y2¥ and Y3b,

—(b) more rarely 1; comp. 33} and 334; ΒΝ Arab.

ee .—(c) the sibilants t, δ᾽, 0; compare y, ty;
Yn3, ὉΠ) —(d) Y, as to this interchange, see Ρ. ὌΧΟΥ ΠῚ,
Α ,and—(e) the ἘΒΕΝῚ is remarkable (but it can be
proved by not a few examples) which this letter
has with the palatals; however this be explained, it
is perhaps similar to the propensity in Sanscrit for
the gutturals (k, g) to change into the palatals (tsh,
»

dsh). Instances are POY,
~> to descend, to bow down; bby No. IL. i. q.
ΟΣ whence bby i.q. Οὐ}, and Oby No. IIL. to tinkle

{getien, fatten), ele a rattle (Sdelle), ITF ig. 2G;
¥2¥ and Y2? to be bowed down; 72¥ and 132 to cecal

“ and The cognate letters are—
aged gna

23,

καγχάζω, ΤΩΝ and

DUXCVIIT

Ny—IND
Pathros 18. called the native land of the’ Egyptians)
Eze. 30:14. LXX. give it well Παθούρης; i. 6. Egypt.
MAGOTPHE southern region. By the modern Copts
the same country is called’ UApHe southern region.
Gent. n. plur: D’D NB Genesis 10:14; see Jablonskii
Opuscc. ed. te Water i. ‘p.198; J. D. Michaélis Spi-
cileg. Geogr. i. p. 271—74.

EMD see 378.

DID τὸ sreax [‘* to part in pieces” }, aes
and 2th. id. ), Lev. 2:6. Hence the nouns NB, ning;
compare also nb.

¥

(KAS κάνθαρος, cantharus περρηαθ): πὺν Eth. }
to incline (a vessel), to pour out, n23 prob. i. 4. τὸν
to be prosperous; 723 and 12? to heap up, to make
a heap, hence to bury, ete.

MNS £. (with Tzere impure) excrements, filth,
dung, Eze. 4:12; Deut. 23:14; for 783), from the

root δὲν) to go out, for to be cast out (ἐκπορεύομαι, Ὁ

Mark 7:19); compare 780 No. 2; Ni¥ and ANY,

NS an unused _ Poot; Arab: dle, to be thin,

§--

slender; Med. Ye Ate, dle ΤῊΝ it denotes the
wild prickly lotus, which often forms the lair of wild
beasts in the desert; Arab. δ; see Schult. on
Job, p.1159. Hence— 7

boyy m., Job 40:21, 22; rendered by- Abul-
walid, Schultens, and others, the wild lotuses. But
ὀξβαξᾷ regard DRY as being used, in the Aramean-
manner, for Diddy shades, i.e. shady trees; like τ 122
Aram. I$, 09) Aram. D8'D; compare Hebr: DSP No,
II. So Vulg., Syr., Aben Ezra.

s
j8 ¥ an unused and uncertain root, Arab. wl,
is to abound with sheep and goats; but this isa
denom.

INS for Ry; as Psa: 144:13°2°ND; comm. (see

note) a collect: noun, flocks, small cattle, i.e. sheep
“Ἐ- 5ς:-

and goats (So Arab. (3, οὐ is wool-producing

cattle, opp. to goats; but abs ῷ ..3} denotes, how-

ever, the wild goat.
a -

commonly use ,.2:;: Syr. bas id.), Gen. 4:2; 26:14;

2912; iaidied, Seana Opp. to "22 herds, which

=

For sheep rd goats=JN¥ they —

"

᾿

:

|

tin 27:9; Levit.1:10; 22:21 (compare 19);

NON—pNY

_ rarely used only of sheep, 1 Sam. 25:2. To this
collective (which is also used with numerals) cor-
ΠΝ τ ορϑμᾶς the noun of unity MY a sheep, or goat.
Exod. 21:37, “if any one steal.a — (ni), he shall
restore four shee p” (Ἰδὲ ᾽ν 38); Eze. 45:15.

Note. As to gender, it is joined with a masc.,
where it means rams and he-goats. Gen. 30:39,
sso 0m") “and the rams (and he-goats) rutted ;”
with .a fon: ., Where it means ewes and she-goats;
ibid., NSD [PA “and the sheep brought forth;”
but, Gen. 31:10, it is joined, like epiceene nouns, with

a masc., although it means ewes.

᾿
4
|
ij
;
*
,
7

PSs (“ place of flocks”), [Zaanan], pr. n, of
a town in the tribe of Judah, Mic. 1:11; perhaps i.q.
R¥ Josh. 15:37.

D’NENY m. plur. constr. ‘N¥8¥ Isa. 48:19; with

suff. DAN YNY Isaiah 61:9 (from the root δὲν *)\—(1)

things which spring up, coming forth from’ the

δ earth, Isa. 42:5; Job 31:8.

!

}
bowels, Isa. 48:19.

(2) metaph. descendants, children, Isa. 22:24;
61:9; 65:23; Job 5:25; 21:8; 27:14. Fully
WYP SSNY those that spring forth from thy

3% m—(1) a litter, such as one is carried in
‘

;

_LXX. λεμπήνη.

gently and comfortably; like the Germ. Ganfte, from
the adj. fanft (see the root 333.) Pl. O°3% Isa. 66:20.
Numbers 7:3, ΔΎ ΤΌΝ “ litter-
wagons;” i.e. like litters, commodious like litters.
XX. ἅμαξαι λαμπηνικαί.

(2) ἃ species of lizard (Arab. utes) so called
_ fom its slow motion, see the root, Lev. 11: 29. Bo-

chart, Hieroz., i. p. 1044—63.

N ms TO GO FORTH, as a soldier, to war, followed
by by against any one, Nu.31:7; Isa. 29:7, 8; 31:4;
Zec. 14:12; absol., Num. 31:42. (Of wider use is

the Arabic ἐπ, to come or go forth, as ἃ star, a
tooth, as a soldier against an enemy. Comp. 73¥.)
It is applied to the sacred service, i. 6. the ministry
ef the priests in the temple, Nu. 4:23; 8:24; 1Sam.
2:22.

Hipuin, to cause to go forth, to muster soldiers,
2Ki. 25:19; Jer.52:25. Hence—

ΔΝ const. 82¥ plur. ΓΊΝΩ m. (but twice how-
“ever, with a fem. verb, Isa. 40:2; Dan. 8:12).

$1) ar my; host, στρατός (pr. going forth to war),
ἀρὰ. 8:15; 10:7, and frequently. S187 WW leader of
4) army, Gen. 21:22. 8330 IN soldiers, Num.

DCXCIX.

Nov¥—onp

31:53 ΝΩΝΔ NY? Neut. 24:5. πᾶν ἐν Num
31:27, 28; and what is of far more frequent occur-
rence S2I¥ N¥ Nu. 1:3, seqq., to go out to the host,
i.e. to make war. Often also used of the (sacred)
host of the, Levites, Nu. 4:23, 35. 39, 423.

Specially —(a) DY2WI NTF the host of heaven is
applied —(a) to the host of angels that stand round the
throne of God (στρατιὰ οὐράνιος, Luc. 2:13), 1 Ki. 22:
19; 2 Ch.18:183 Ps.148:2; comp.” ἘΚ Ps.103: 21;
and δ 82¥ Ww ἼΩΝ. 5214;153 vised. of Jehovah him-
self [manifested i in the person of the Son ].—(/3) used
of the sun, moon, and stars (δυνάμεις τῶν οὐρανῶν,
Matth. 24:29), Isaiah 34:4; 40.%6; 45:12; Jerem,
33:22; Dan. 8:10; often used een the wonship of
the stars is pipatogit Deut. 27:19; 17:3; 2 Kings
17:16; 21:3, δ: Zeph. 1:5; it is sometimes so used
that a special mention precedes of the sun and moon
(Deut. 17:3; Jer. 8:2), and even of the stars (Deut.
4:19: Dan. 8:10); and this word is added as being
more general, and comprehending all the heavenly
bodies, as it were all the deities [?] of heaven (Dan.
4:32); compare Job 38:7 (where angels and stars
are mentioned together); and Isa. 24:21 (where the
host of heaven, D117 δὲν, is in opposition to the
kings of the earth). Once rather more boldly 823
(by zeugma) is applied also to the inhabitants of the
earth, or rather to whatever fills the earth (elsewhere
734 Non), the plants even being included. Genesis
9:1, DIYS) PINT) Ow 23, which, with the
zeugma resolved, i is thus explained i in Neh.g:6, ΟΠ
πον -ὐὶν 53) ys pxay-91; compare Ex. 20:11, |

D3 Ww 5}... ΟΥ̓ ΠῚ Dna, “Hance Jehovah is very
often called —

(b) MINTY DTN Ps. 80:15; MINDY WON
51143 15 :16; 38: 17} 4427; nixay οτος ἢ nin Ps.
59:6; 80:5; gad nixay nim « Jehovah (God) of the
heave. hosts” (a construction which I have
noticed on Isaiah 1:9); this appellation of the most
high God, is very frequent in the prophetical books,
especially in Isaiah, Jeremiah, Zechariah, Malachi;
never found in the Pentateuch [nor in Joshua] nor
Judges [nor in Ezekiel, Job, or Solomon]. As to
the meaning of the phrase, compare Josh? 5:14, 151
although the Hebrew writers seem sometimes to
have regarded God as the leader and patron of the
host of Israel [as of course he was], see 1 Sa. 17:45;
compare 2 nes 5:24. In ‘the later books of Bh Old

ey APN; see Die, LXX. commonly ravrcileal

(2) war. rfare, almost always figuratively used of a
wretched and misérable condition, Job 7:13; 19:173
14:14; Isa. 40:2; Dan, 10:1, “ and the edict t is true’

ἜΣ ΣΙ pcc | YIY-NIY

bin 823) and (belungs to, ἃ long ΜΕΝ to many
‘calamities to be endured.

NAY Ch. fut. 82¥. TO WILL, TO WISH, TO BE
WILLING, to desire, prop. to be inclined, prone,
see ΠῸΝ No. 3, Dan. 4:14, 22, 29; 5:19, 21. (Syr.
idem.)

Derivative, 33%.

ὌΝΩΝ and MINDY pl. from *3¥ a gazelle.

ὈΝΝΝΩΝ (“gazelles”"=D'N2¥, or “hyenas”=
DS), [Zeboim], Hos. 11:8, δὴ D!2¥, DNA¥ Gen.
10:19; 14:2; Deut. 29:22, pr.n. of a town in the
vale of Siddim, destroyed with Sodom and Gomorrah,
and covered with the Dead Sea.

JAY not used in Kal, cogn. to 323—(1) τὸ 60

SLOWLY.
G@ -

(2) to flow, Arab. ᾿ς ἴο flow, to drop, as water,
Nr -

wc to pour, to pour out, to pour upon. To this
root I refer—

Hopwat 239 (formed in the Chaldee manner), in
a place which interpreters have vainly tortured, Nah.
2:8, where I thus join the words 337) 310) 22°00
“the palace is dissolved, and made to flow down.”

Derivatives, 2¥, and —

33% with the art.12380 (“walking slowly”),
[Zobebak], pr. n. f.1 Ch. 4:8.

ΤΣ ΟῚ i.q. Hebr.82¥ 710 Go FoRTH to battle,
+o wage war, Isa. 29:7, 1°2¥ i.q. i mop DNS “ those
who make war with her.”

(2) to come forth, as a star, i.g. Arab. Loe to
come forth, to go out; hence to shine, to be bright,
whence °3¥ splendour, glory.

(3) to project, to be prominent (Arab. 2 Conj.
I. and (3 Conj. II. to impend over any thing); hence
to swell (used of the belly), Num. 5:27, and, figu-
ratively —

(4) to be inclined, to will, compare 27 and 73,
(Arab. ἴω id., Ch. and Syr. 82, αι, which see.)

‘Hipatt, causat. of No. 3, to cause to swell, Num.
5:22. Hence—

ΓΩΝ £. 12¥ adj. swelling, Num. 5:21.

ΣΝ Ch.—(1) prop. will, desire (from the root
82); also—

(2) a thing, matter, Syr. a>, Dan. 6:18, com-
pare 750 No. 4.

3
;

εἰ ;
ΣΝ m. ax. λεγόμ. Jer.12:¢ hyena, i.q. Arab —
gs -- - Ἁ
ue: LXX. ὕαινα. Others take it generally asa
rapacious animal, compare Talmud, D'MI3¥, Arab. —
om rapacious animals. See Bochart, Hieroz. part —
i. p. 829. Root Y2¥ No. IL

ODS fut. ὈΞΎ" τὸ Reach ovr To; only ones |

found, Ruth 2:14. Arab. L2 to grasp, to snatch,

ὯΝ m., in pause °2¥ (from the root 12¥ No. 2).

(1) splendour, glory, Isa. 4:2; 24:16; 58:1,4, :
5. ΤΊΞΡΟΙ °2¥ the glory of ἱδανᾶρνάς. used of Ba-~
bylonia, Isa. 13: 19. 333 /DS the glorious, or beau- —
tiful land, Dan. 11: 16, 41; and simply *3¥ 8:9 (and
very often in the rabbins), of the land of Israel, com
pare Eze. 20:6, 15; 26:20; Jerem. 3:19; and. Daa.
11:45, VP °2¥ 19“ the mountain of holy beauty,”
used of Mount Zion.

(2) agazelle, so called from the beauty of its — ξ

Se- ᾿
form (Arab. οἷ, Aram. 8130), 1 Ki. 5:3; 188. 13:
14; Prov.6:5. See Bochart, Hieroz. t. i. p. 924, —
seq.; 895, seq.; and the note of Rosenm. t. ii. p. 304, — .
ed. Lips. The Hebrews, like the Arabs, so much
admired the beauty of the gazelle, that they com- —
pared to them whatever is handsome and beautiful
(Cant. 2:9; 4:5; 7:4, comp. Prov. 5:19), and even-
swore by them, as Cant. 2:7; 3:5, “I adjure you, Ὁ
ye daughters of Jerusalem, by the gazelles, by the
hinds of the field,” compare Arab. ( 4ls) J “nay, by
the gazelles!” (do not so and so), like the Germ.
bey Leibe nidt. Pl. OYD¥, ONDY ὁ Sam. 2:18; ΝΞ Υ

1 Ch. 12:8; and ΠΊΝΩΝ Cant. 2:7; 3:5. ‘

sires Se

NDS (“ a female gazelle”), [Zibia], pr.n.m.
1 Ch. 8:9 [“ apparently of a woman” Thes. }.

ἜΡΡΕΙ f. of the noun *2¥, a female gazelle, Cant.
4:53 7:4.
MIS (“a female gazelle”), [Zibiah], pr. &
of the mother of king Joash, 2 Ki. 12:2; 2
24:1.
DY SY see DNDY. |
]
Ϊ

L YAY i. q. qo ΤῸ DIP ——

to dye, to tinge (cogn. to ¥30, which see); we 3
Y2¥ something dyed, and Y3¥¥ a finger, especially |
the forefinger, so called from being dipped mit "ἢ

5-. Ὁ

things, although the Arab. :-- is written bens |

“τυ

pry—yoy
π. YAY i.g. pw TORAVEN as a wild beast ;

So?
whence Y33¥ a ravenous beast, hyena, Arab.

gv" Ss

and mea lion; ἐω ravenous animals.

YI¥ Ch. to dipinto. Pagt, id. Dan. 4:22.

ITHPAEL YAD$N to be wet, moistened, Dan. 4:12,
20, 30; 5:21. In Targ. often for to dye, to tinge,
like the Syr. and Arab. hm:

YI¥ om. something dyed, a versicoloured
garment, Jud. 5:30.

ΠΌΣΙΝ (Ch. “versicolour”), [Zibeon], pr. n.
ason of Seir, a chief of the Horites, Gen. 36:2, 20,
24, 29.

αν (“ hyenas”), [Zeboim], pr. n. ofa valley
with a town of the same name in the tribe of Ben-
jamin, 1 Sa. 13:18; Neh. 11:34.

VAS fat. ἼΥΣ 10 HEAP UP, TO STORE UP, as
corn, Gen. 41:35; treasures, Job 27:16; a mound,
Hab.1:10. (Ch. %3¥and Arab. yee id. Kindred
is 120, whence V3 which see.) Hence—

-T)

pay τη. pl. heaps, 2 Ki. 10:8.

Nay an unused root, Chald. to bind together,
whence —

ΓΝ or nay ont in pl. OHIY a handful, once

TS m. with suff. ΤῊΝ, pl. O°- (from the root ΤῚΝ
which see).
(1) a side, Deut. 31:26; 2 Samuel 2:16, and fre-

"quently; specially apparently used of the left side,

1Sa. 20:25; Psalm 91:7 (opp. to 1’). ΝΘ at the

side of any thing, Deut. 31:26; Joshua 12:9; T¥ ¥

at the side, i. 6. on the arms where children are car-

ried, Isa. 60:4; 66:12. With 7 parag. 773¥ on the

side, 1 Sa. 20:20.

arp ὶ

(2) an adversary, Jud. 2:3.

“TS Ch. i.q. Heb. No.1, side. ἽΝ on the side,
or part of, Dan. 6:5. Ἢ at or against the part of,
Vulg. contra, Dan. 7:25.

NTS Ch. purpose,design. Daniel 3:14, 8T30
“(is it done) of design?” Compare the Heb. ny Ty,
mi.

TTS Arabic oe ἌΣ διὸ TO TURN ONESELF
from any one, to turn to him the side, not the face,
hence Conj. III. to oppose oneself to any one, to

DCCI

ΡΣ Nas

| be adverse tohim. Hence “¥ side, alsc adversary,
| and—

TTS or TTTS (“a mou: ” pr. “ the side

of a mountain,” Arab. By Spur: fr. n. ofa
town on the northern frontier of Palestine, Numbers
34:8; Eze. 47:15.

Ws [see below] (kindred to the verb Ἵν), Τὸ
LIE IN WAIT for any one, followed by an ace. Ex. 21:
13; followed by WD} to lie in wait for life, 1Sa.24:12.

Derivatives, i my, Ch. STS.

NIpHAL, according to the Chaldee and Syriac use,
to be desolated (perhaps prop. to be taken by
lying in wait), Zeph. 3:6.

[In Thes.—

aa ΓΤ. (Ὁ TO CUT DOWN, ΤῸ ΜΟΥ͂, whence
the name of the letter ¥. Hence —

(2) to lay waste a country or city; so Ch. ete.”

““NIPHAL, to be laid waste, used of cities, Zeph
3:6. Parall. 1982. Jerome, desolate sunt.”

¢ TI. ΓΝ. (1) prop. TO FIX THE EYES on any
thing. So Syr.” Hence—

| (2) to fia the mind on anything, to search for,

: followed by an ace. 1 Sa. 24:12. Absol. Ex.21:13.”_

TTS see TTY,

pris (“just”), [Zadok], pr. name, m.—(1) the
father-in-law of king Uzziah, 2 Ki. 15:33; 2 Chron
27:1.—(2) 2Sa. 8:17; 15:24.—(3) 1 Chr. 5:38.—
(4) Neh. 3:4; 10:22.—(5) Neh. 3:29; 13:13.—
(6) Neh. 11:11.

rey f. lying in wait, deliberate purpose, Nu
35:20, 22; from the root ΠΥ,

D'S, with the art. DIST (“ sides”), [Ziddim],
pr. n. of a town in the tribe of Naphtali, Josh. 19:35,

prs adj.—(1) just, righteous (geredt), used of
a judge or king, who maintains the right and dis-
penses justice, 2 Sa. 23:3; hence used very often οὗ
God as being a just judge, Den. 32:4; Job 34:17;
Jer. 12:1; Psa. 11:7; 119:137; both in punishing,
2Ch.12:6; Ezr.g:15; Lam.1:18; Dan. 9:14; and
in rewarding, Ps.112:6; 129:4; 145:17; Isa. 24:16
(where God is called P31 κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν); also, as ful-
filling his promises, Neh. 9:8,?°1$ 9 VIATOR ORM
NA “ and thou hast fulfilled thy words, because thou
art righteous.” Verse 33; Isa. 45:21.

(2) one who has a just cause (der Redt hat)—(a)
in a forensic cause (opp. to Y#’}). Ex. 9:27, P'IS7 4

ws

DVLA ἸΘΡῚ 1781“ Jehovah is just (his cause is just),
I and my people (our cause) is unjust.” Ex. 23:8;
Pro. 18:17.—(6) in assertion, one who speaks what
is right and true, whence adv. rightly, truly, Isa.

41:26 (compare 43:9, where in the same context is.

HS). . Hence —

(3) of a private person, just towards other men (Pro.
29:7), obedient to the laws of God; hence upright
(rechtlit), honest, virtuous, pious (all of which are
comprehended by Cicero by the name of justitia,
Offic. ii. 10, justitia, ex qua una virtute boni viri ap-
pellantur. De Fin. v. 23, justitia ...cui adjuncta sunt
pietas, bonitas, liberalitas, benignitas, comitas, queque
sunt generis ejusdem. Partit. xxii. extr. justitia erga
deos religio, erga parentes pietas, vulgo autem bonitas,
creditis in rebus fides, in moderatione animadvertendi
lenitas, amicitia in benevolentia nominatur). Gen. 6:9;
7:1; Ps, 5:13; 11:33 31:193 34:20; 37:25; 72:73
Job 12:4; 17:9. It is very often joined with D°PA,
W}, ὍΣ, and very often opposed to YY) Pro. 10:3, 6,
7, 11,16, 30; Gen. 18:25, ete. Similarly also Cicero,

loce. citt. The Hebrews ascribe to a just man, be-
nignity and liberality, Psa. 37:21; Pro. 12:10; 21:
26; temperance and sobriety in eating, Prov. 13:25,
and in speaking, Pro. 15:28; the love of truth, Pro.
13:5; wisdom, Pre.g:g. _ Emphat. used of innocence
from sin, Eccl. 7:20, “ there is not a just man upon
earth who doeth good and never sins.” A little be-
fore, in verse 16, the words “ be not too just... lest
thou destroy thyself,” should apparently be under-
stood of the admirer of his own virtue (33 ΡΣ
Job 32:1).— Isa. 49:24, Alb. Schuitens renders ΡΝ
the powerful warricr, as if it were the same as ΤῊΝ
verse 25; but P*I¥ '2Y is, prey justly taken; see my
observations on this in Germ. Trans. ed. ii.

pis fut. PTS! pr. TO BE RIGHT, STRAIGHT, i. q.
W as of a straight way (see P1¥ Ps. 23:3). (Arab.
τὰν prop. to be stiff, rigid, e.g. used of a lance; see
Schultens, De Defect. Hodiernis Ling. Hebrew, δ 214

—224; hence, to be true, sincere. Syr. 93) to be
right, suitable.) Hence—

(1) to be just, righteous (gevedt feyn), used of
God, Ps. 51:6; of laws, Ps. 19:10.

(2) to have a just cause (Recht baben)—(a) ina
forensic sense. Gen. 38:26, 3,90 MPT¥ “ her (Tha-
mar’s) cause is more just than mine.” Job 9:15,
20; 10:15; 13:18; 34:5. Opp. to YY to have an
unjust cause.—(b) to speak the truth, or what is

_right, amongst disputants, Job 33:12. Hence—(c)
to obtain ore’s cause [to be justified, in a forensic
sense }. Isa. 45:25.

DCCII

(3) to be upright, righteous (see PY No. 3), Job —
15:14; 22:3; 35:7; followed by 8 3° Ps. 143:2; |
Oe DY Job 9:2; 25:4; M282 Job 4:17; 1. 6. in the |
repeat of God. Also to declare righteous, Eze.
16:52. Ἧ
NipHat, prop. to be declared just; hence to be vin-_
dicated from wrongs. Dan. 8:14, 7? P33) Vulg.
not amiss, mundabitur sanctuarium.
PieL—(1) to render just, or righteous, orinno- |
cent (Eccl. Lat. justificavit [to declare righteous}). |
Eze. 16:51, “thou hast justified thy sisters by thy
crimes ;” i.e. thou hast caused that they should seem —
almost innocent. Similarly, Jer. 3:1 τς. ΘῈ mY Ἵ
43) JD SI" “Israel has justified herself more than —
Judah,” appears just in comparison with her.
(2) to declare any one just or innocent, Job —
33:32; followed by 52 oneself, Job 32:2. Ἷ
Η!ρΡΗΠ,---1) to make just, or upright, or pious, —
by one’s example and doctrine; followed by an ace., —
Dan. 12:3; followed by ? [to justify, i.e. declare
righteous, see No. 2], Isa, 53:11. a
(2) i.q. Piel No. 2, to declare any one just—(a)
in a forensic sense, to absolve, to acquit, Ex. 43:7}
Deut. 25:1; 2Sam. 15:4; Isa. 5:23; to make any |
one’s cause to prevail, Isa. §0:8.—(6) to declare any
one to have given a right opinion (jem. Recht geben), Ὁ
to approve of any one’s opinion; see Kal No. 2, b,
Job 27:5. a
ΗΙΤΗΡΑΆΕΙ, to purge oneself (from suspicion), —
Gen. 44:16.
Derived nouns, ΡΠ, PY", PITY.

prs with suff. ‘?7¥ m.—(1) in a physical sense,
straightness, rightness, iq. %*. Ps. 23:3, Day
PLE “straight paths.” Hence in an ethical sense—

(2) rectitude, right, what is right and just
(das Recht), what is se, or ought to be so, compare
WY” No. 2,a; Ps. 15:2, PT¥ YB “ one doing what is
right,” acting rightly; compare PJ¥ MWY Isa. 64:4;
Ps. 45:8; Job 8:3; 36:3, PI¥ ἰδ ‘OUP “to my |
Creator I will ascribe rectitude,” i.e. I will vin-
dicate his right. Hence P1¥ DEY to judge the right,
i.e. justly, Deu.1:16; 16:18; Jer.11:20; PIs BYP
just judgment, Isa: 58:2; PI¥ ‘Nb, PTY 2S just
balances, a just weight, Lev. 19:36; Job 31:6; Eze
45:10; PJ¥ ‘N31 just sacrifices, i.e. such as are due,
rightly offered, Deut. 33:19; Ps. 4:6; 51:21. With
a suff. the right, the just cause of any one, Ps. 7:95
“judge me ‘PT¥) according to my right;” Ps. 18:
21,25; Job 6:29, compare Ps. 17:1. ear a
are DEV" PT¥ what is right and just, Ps. 89:15}
97:2. Also the right which we spsak, i.e. δὲ
truth, Ps. 52:5; Isa. 45:19. ;

,

eee TF cm

[
᾿

ὑπ ἯΣ

- ὙΠ -ΠΡῚΣ

(3) justice, i.g. ΠΤ, as of a judge, Lev. 19:15;
of a king, Isa. 11:4, 5; 16: 53 32:1; of God, Ps.9:9;
35:24, 28; 50:6; 72:2; 96:13; hence righteous-

ness, integrity (see pay No.3), Isa.1:213 §1:1,7;3 —

59:4; Ps. 17:15; Hos. 2:21.

(4) liberation, welfare, felicity [?] (as being |

the reward of virtue, see Isa. 32:17). 80 often when
there is in the other member 3¥%, i ΠΡ) Isa. 41:2;
45:8; 51:5; Dan.g:24; Ps. 132:9 (compare verse
16). . Used of the servant of God, Isa. 42:6, POST

PF$2 “1 have called thee with Selisatanoe i.e.

that. thou mayest come. with deliverance, mayest
-bring it (compare Jer. 26:15), and used in the same
sense of Cyrus, Isa. 45:13, P7¥2 VHA DIS «I
raised him up (that he may come) with, deliver-
ance;” also 1.ᾳ. 1373 Isa. 61:3, P]¥4 OS “ tere-
binths of blessing” (auf denen. Gottes Seegen rubt, ge-

feegnete Serebinthen, as. 10.158. said gefeegnetes Land). Very
frequently also the word 1273 (which see) is thus
used; and, this signification has been vainly [?] re-
jected of late by Moeller (De Authentia Esaiz, p.

186), and, Kleinert (Die Echtheit der Jes. Weissa-

“gungen, 1. p. 255, seq.). Compare ΠΡῚΝ No. 4.

np Ts f.—(1) rectitude, right. (Α trace of
the original meaning is found in the phrase 427

MIPTY¥ Isa. 33:15.) 2 Sa. 19:29, “ what right have

I any more?” Neh.2:20. Joel 2:23, APTN? mis
“ theearly rain according to right,” i.e. the rain in
just measure, as the ground naturally requires.

(2) justice, as of a king, Isaiah 9:6; 32:16,17;
60:17; of God, Isa. 59:16,17; as shown both in
punishing the wicked, Isaiah 5:16; 10:22, and in

_ freeing, vindicating, and rewarding the godly, Psalm

24:5; 36:11. PI. things done justly (benignantly),

Ps. 11:7; 103:6; Jud. 5:11, 3798 NipT¥ “ his jus-

‘tice (acts of justice) towards his princes,” 1. 6. aid

extended to them, victory, which he bestowed on
_ them.

(3) In private persons, righteousness, piety,

virtue, Isaiah 5:7; 28:17; 46:12; 54:14; 59:14.

APTS i ney Isaiah 56:1; 58:2. Gen 15:6, “ (God)

"reckoned it to him for righteousness,” ΚΕΡῚ it as

a proof of his probity or piety. [But see the true

: doctrine of “ faith counted for righteousness,” Rom.
ἀν. Deu.6:25. Plur. MipT¥ righteous acts, Isaiah

64: 5. TIT? ΠΡῚΝ piety such as pleases God, Psalm
δ: 9. Sometimes specially it is kindness and mercy,

Psa. 11:7; 24:5; liberality [?], Prov. 10:2; Micah

6:5. LXX. very often ἐλεημοσύνη, Deuteron, 6:25;

24:13.
(4) welfare [2], i.g-PT$ No. 4, which see (parall.

DCCHI

ΙΝ ps
mye, MAW), Isai. 45:8; 46:13; 48:18; 51:6, 8;
54:17; 56:1; 57:12; 59:9, 17; 61:10, 11.

NTs Ch. liberality, beneficence, Dan. 4:24
So often in the Talmud, and the Rabbins. Compare

Sam. ΠΡῚΝ used of almsgiving, Arab. i533, Syriac
[Ἀ99)}, compare ΠῚ No. 3 fin,

WUPTS («justice of Jehovah”), [Zedekiah,
Zidkijah], pr.n—(1) of a king of Judah, 600—
588, B.c., to whom this name was given by Nebu-
chadnezzar, instead of his former name .73A'D, 2 Ki,
24:17; 1 Ch, 3:15; Jer. 1:3.—(2) of a false pro-
phet under Ahab, 1 Kings 22:24; 2 Ch. 18:10, 23;
also ΠΡῚΝ 1 Ki. 22:11.—(3) Jer. 29:21, 22.—(4) ©
1 Ch, 3:16.—(5) Jer. 36:12.

ais TO SHINE, kindred to the root 35% [Arab.
ww ],,see more at the root MNY.

Hopuat, part. 2732 polished, shining (like
gold), Ezra 8: 27. Flenee—-

IY m. yellow, like gold, used of a hair, Levit.
13:30, seqq.

Is an unused root, i. ᾳ. ΠΝ, ΠΝ (which see),
pr. to be white, shining; hence to be sunny, shone
upon and dried up by the sun (Syr. and Ch. δὲν
to be thirsty). Hence *¥, ΠΝ, *¥, ΤΥ [under ΠΥ in
Thes.]. In Arabic, Ἢ middle radical 7 being soft-
ened, there is Se, \ye ‘o dry up; and in Hebrew
M3, in the noun Py.

bey ay i.q. ἽΝ, VI} (see at the root NDBY¥),
TO SHINE, see Hiphil. | It is applied —
(2) to an acute and clear voice; hence to neigh

as a horse, (Arab. \g. compare 77 oon and >>Y), Jer.

5:8; to shout for joy, to cry out (for joy), used of
persons, Isa. 12:6; 54:1; followed by 2 because of
anything, Isa. 24:14.

PiEL, causat. of Kal No, 2, but in a bad sense, used
of a cry from fear or terror. _ Isa. 10: 30, ΟΡ bay
“make thy voice shrill,” i.e. cry with a loud voice.

HipuiL, causat. of Kal No.1, to cause to shine,
Psa. 104:15.

Derivative, i nonyn.

WAS (ike the kindred verbs Vt, 729, 50%, sew

τ}
under ΠΙΠΝ), ΤΟ 5Η1ΝῈ. Arab. 68 to appear, to come
to be pure; both
coming from the idea of shining. Hence 17° light,
splendour, and 173" oil, so called from its brightnesg.

forth, to reveal oneself, and

ypy—sny
Hirutt (denom. from WY), to squeeze out oil (in
a press), Job 24:11.

WIS light. Gen. 6:16, 7309 ΠΕΡ 7D¥ “thou
shalt make light for the ark,” i.e. windows; Gr.
φῶτες (compare Gen. 8:6). In the manner of col-
lectives it is construed with a fem.; whence TION-ON
nap2A “ of a cubit long shalt thou make them” (the
windows). iF

Duat OPV mid-day, noon; prop. double (i. e.
most splendid) light, Gen. 43:16, 25; Deut. 28:29

5.» ΤῊΝ
(Arab. ee mid-day ; , todo at noon). Jer. 6:4,
DYWys3 now “let us go up (aguinst foes) at noon,”
i.e. at once, suddenly and unexpectedly, as an attack
was rarely made at that time of day, Jer. 20:16;
compare Kor. 9:82. Metaph. of very great happi-
ness, Job 11:17; Ps. 37:6.

YS and ἽΝ m.,a precept (from the root M¥; like
IP, YA from the roots MP, MA). Hos. 5:11, “HS PT
ἘΣ “he follows the precept” (of men), unless, in-
deed we should read 1 for δ), Hence, Isa. 28:10,
13, 132 I$ 1¥9 1¥ “precept upon precept, precept
upon prece pt” (Lebr’ auf Lehr’ Lehr’ auf Lehr’), i.e. pre-
cept is added to precept, law to law, by the priests
and prophets; we are daily wearied with new laws.
The paronomasia is imitated by Jerome, manda re-
manda, manda remanda.

NYS an unused root [not given in Thes. the de-

τ

jy. dirty, stained. But, however, these words appear
to be secondary, and to have a signification derived
from that of excrement (ΠΕ, TN), so that the pri-
mary root is §¥}. Hence —

rivative is there referred to δὲν], Syr. If, stain,

ΟΣ filthy, used of garments, Zec. 3:3, 4.

MNT £, excrements, i.g. ΠῈΣ (root ΒΥ), Isaiah
36:12; 2 Ki. 18:27 1p; hence filth. Isa. 28:8,
MY NP “filthy vomiting.” Used of the filth of sin,
Prov. 30:12; Isa. 4:4.

“NYS constr. WI¥ Jer. 28:10, 12, with suff. NYY,
once Ὁ Neh. 3:5, pl. OMNIS, constr. "INI¥ once (as
if from the sing. ΠΝ ἢν), OPNMNIY Mic. 2:3, m.
the neck, Gr. τράχηλος, 80 called as being the slender
and narrow part of the body (from the root Wy),

Syr. fio, It signifies the neck, Gen. 41:42; Cant.
4:10; 4.4, 7:5; Isa. 8:8; 39:28. “W8¥3 with the
neck, sc. proudly lifted up, Job 15:26; Ps. 75:6
(compare Gr. "γαχηλιάω, to be proud, prop. to go

DCCIV

πν-- ὙΠ

with the neck stretched out; τραχαλᾶς, epithet of
Const. the Great). In other places the back of the
neck is rather to be understood, as Lam. 5:4, “ they
stand upon our necks;” Job 39:19; 41:14, and
where a yoke is said either to be put on the neck,
Deut. 28:48, or to be taken away from thence, Gen.
27:40; Isa. 10:27; Jer. 30:8.— Plur. necks—(a)
with a plural signification, Josh. 10:24; Jud. 8:
21, 26.—(b) more often with a singular signification
(like the Gr. τὰ τράχηλα, Lat. cervices), Gen. 27:16;
45:14; 46:29. ‘BINS OY Sp) to rush into any
one’s embrace, Gen. 33:4; 45:14. Necks are also

» Be τος, os

used in speaking of trunks from which the heads |

have been cut off, Eze. 21:34.
[“ INI Ch. id. Dan. 5:7, 16.”]

NAYS, TDS (perhaps for 171¥) “a station”),
[Zoba, Zobah], pr.n. of a state in Syria (fully
ΤΙΣῚΝ EW Psa. 60:2; 2 Sam. 10:6, 8), the king of
which waged war with Saul (1 Sam. 14:47) and
with David (2 Sam. 8:3; 10:6). It appears to have
been near Damascus, and to have comprehended
Hamath (see 2; whence it is called ΤΙΣῚΝ MOA
2Ch.8:3), and to have extended to the Euphrates,
2Sam.8:3; 1Ki.11:23. The Syriac interpreters

take Zobah to be Nisibis, in Mesopotamia (Aq),
and they have been followed by J. D. Michaélis (Sap-

plemm. p. 2073); but the former opinion has been —

rightly maintained by Hyde, ad Peritsol. Itin. p. 60,
and Rosenm., Biblische Alterthumskunde, i. 2, pp.

144, 249.

“TIS (compare 77¥), To L1E IN WAIT FOR, with
an acc., specially—(1) to hunt wild beasts, Gen.
27:3, 5, 333 Job 38:39.

(2) to catch birds, tolay snares, Lev. 17:13;
metaph. used of snares laid for men, Lam. 3:52;
4:18; Mic.7:2; Ps. 140:12; Prov.6:26; Syr. 20,
is also to fish; see V3.

Pitz, i.q. Kal to lay snares, Eze. 13:18, 20.

Hirapar. ἼΣΟΥ ΠῚ denom. from ΠΥ No.3, to furnish
oneself with victuals, Joshuag:12. Aramman
WHS id.

Derivatives, ὋΣ, ἜΣ, T¥D, Wp, WYP, PV,

MAP (APY, pron. ITY].

ΤῚΝ not used in Kal, Τὸ sET UP (ftetten), like the

Syr. Jo, (see Eze. 39:15, Pesh.), whence Lo , Arab

“3Ξ(ῳΦῸὉ.

δμο cippus, Hebr. }*¥. ὃ
Piet 7}¥ fut. zpoc. ἘΣ imp. apoc. Y¥, Arak. ss

By:

αν i ee

.
|
|
|

προ ERIN WE OF

rar

—(1)to constitute, to appoint (beftetlen) — (a) any
one over any thing, followed by an ace. of person,
and >Y of the thing, 1 Sa.13:14; 25:30; 2Sa.6:21;
Neh. 5:14; 7:2.—(6) with an acc. of the thing, to
appoint, to decree, to determine any thing; i.e. to
cause it toexist. Isa. 45:12, “all the host of it (the
heaven) have I appointed,” caused to exist; 48:5;
Deu. 28:8; Ps.68:29; 111:9; 133:3.

(2) to charge, to command, followed by ace. of

pers. (like the Lat. jussit aliquem), Gen. 26:11; more
rarely followed by 25) 2:16; 28:6; Esth. 2:10, 20;
followed by 2$ Gen.50:16; followed by ? Ex.1:22.
The express words of the command are _ subjoined
with “OX? e.g. Gen. 26:11, DUT ΘΙ WPAN 30
ἽΝ « and Abimelech commanded all the people,
saying,” etc.; 32:5; Ex.5:6. In other places, that
which any one is commanded to do, is put in the inf.
with ? prefixed, Gen. 50:2; 2Sam.7:7; Jer. 35:8;
more rarely ina finite verb, with WX (that) prefixed,
Esther 2:10; and 1 (prop. he charged, and he did),
Am.9:4. 70 command any one, any thing, with two
ace. of pers. and thing, Gen. 6:22; Ex.25:22. It
isalso used without any mention added of the com-
mandy with an acc. of pers. to give commands to
any one (jem. etwas beftellen), to delegate any one
with commands, to commission, Jerem. 14:14;
23:32; followed by by of the person to whom the
commands are sent, Est. 4:5; Ezra8:17; 1 Chron.
22:12; or of the thing about which the command is
given, Gen. 12:20; 2 Sa.14:8; to which also Oy is
prefixed, Ex 6:13; and b Psa.g1:11. Used of in-
animate things, Am. 9:4: Ps. 42:9. Specially it is

said 1M°2 ΠΝ or invad NY¥ to give (last) commands

to one’s family, i.e. to make a will (fein Haus bez
fielfen), 2Sa.17:23; 2Ki.20:1; Isa. 38:1 (comp.
Rabbin. 183¥ testament).

Pua, to be commanded. Levit. 8:35, ἸΝ 5
“so am I commanded,” this charge is given to
me. Eze.12:7, ¥ WND “even as I was com-

-manded.” Followed by 3 of the person who gives

_ the command, Nu. 36:2.
Derivatives, 1¥, ἮΝ, ΓΝ [“ and *¥ ἢ.

my TO CRY OUT, TO EXCLAIM with joy, Isaiah
42:11. (Chald.id. In Arabic contractedly, Med.

quiescent ce for oe I suppose both to be softened
from the harder ΓΝ, co) compare Isaiah 42:11

and 13.) Henee—

ἦ

‘a nmmyy fem. outcry, whether joyful, Isa. 24:11;

᾿ς ΟΣ mournful, Jer. 14:2.

DCCV

1)

bay an unused root, prob. i. q. bby No. Il, to be
sunk, whence Mgi¥0, 7218) and—

nb f. the depth of the sea, abyss, Isa. 44:27.

. DIS τὸ rast. (Arabic he Aram. id. The

| primary idea lies in the mouth being shut; see as te

roots ending in m above at 01% page ccm, B.) Jud.

20:26; Zec. 7:5, “2hD¥ Disa “have ye fasted te

me?” where the suffix must be regarded as a dative.
Hence —

pix τη. fasting, a fast, 2 Sa.12:16. Pl. niniy
Est. 9:31.

BY VS an unused root, i. q. gle to form, to carry
on the trade of a goldsmith. Hence ΩΝ,

ἊΣ

“YS (“smallness”), [Zuar], pr.n. m. Num.
1:8; 2:5.

AVS TO OVERFLOW, followed by by to overflow
any one, Lam. 3:54.

Hirxit —(1) to cause to overflow, Deu. 11:4.

(2) to cause to swim, 2 Κι. 6:6.

Derivatives, ΠΡ, T5¥5¥, and—

FS m.—(1) honey as dropping from the comb,
so called from its overflowing, Prov. 16:24. Plural
D'S Ps. 19:11.

(2) [Zuph], pr.n. of a son of Elkanah, 1 Sa. 1:1;
1 Chr. 6:20 (where ina*na there is ἢ Ὁ), and ΕΚ
1 Ch. 6:11.

[MBI (“cruse,” from ΠΡῚΝ} Zopha, pr.n. τα.
1 Ch. 7:35, 36. ]

ΓΞῚΝ see τον.

“ΕἾΝ (perhaps i. ᾳ. Syr +20, “impudent” [in
Thes. this derivation and the meaning of the Syriae

word are questioned ]), [Zophar],pr.n.of one of Job's
friends and opponents in disputing, Job 2:11; 11:1.

ys i.g. 732 and 733 (comp. it)—(1) To SHINE,
see Hiphil.

(2) to flourish, pret. ~$ Ezek. 7:10 (metaph. ).

Hirutt, fut. ΤΥ part. 782 (Cant. 2:9) --- (1) to
shine, to be bright (prop. to emit splendour, comp.
YN), 132:18; hence to glance forth, i.e. to look
by stealth (properly to make the eyes shine). Cant.
2:9, DDI 19 y¥) “glancing forth through the

ἐσ

lattice.” Arab. ea) oie ees to glance (as a

ΣΝ
woman) through the holes of a vail; co npare Germ.
Slinfen, blingen.

(2) to flourish (prop. to produce flowers), Num.
17:23; Psa.72:16; 90:6; 103:15; metaph. 92:8.

Derivatives, ΤΥ, ΠΥ, ΠΟΥ,

L ps TO BE NARROW, STRAITENED, COM-
PRESSED. (Arabic τ Med. Ye. th. (ΠΦΦ:
to straiten, to compress, kindred roots are piy, and

also PI, PIN, and those connected with them.)
τς Ηρρηπ, P’$—(1) to straiten, to pressupon any
one, foilowed by a dat. and acc., Deu. 28:53, seqq.;

DCCVI

Ἔν ΡΝ

“VIS fut. WY}, apoc. WY" (like the kindred root
ὙΠ), TO STRAITEN, TO PRESS UPON, TO COMPRESS;
hence—(1) to bind together (into a bundle or
roll), 1. ᾳ. ὙΝ No.1. Pret. ΒΝ Deut. 14:25; 739
4 Ki. 12:11; 3) 5:23.

(2) to press with siege, to besiege a city, fol-
lowed by an ace. of the city, 1 Ch. 20:1; more often
followed by SY Deut. 20: 12; Eze. 4:3; Daniel 1:1;

δὲ Deut. 20:19; absol. Isai. 21:2; also followed by
Y 2Sam. 20:15; and by 1 Sam. 23:8, of the person
besieged in the city. Once with acc. and 25) of the
city, Isa. 29:3, 232 oy ‘NY i.e. “I will push for-

Jer. 19:9; Job 32:18; specially to straiten a city | ward hosts (of soldiers) against thee” (id {ciebe vor
by siege, Isa.29:7. Part. P'S) oppressor, Isaiah | gegen did). Metaph. Psalm 139:5, 2 OTP) Dns

51:13.

(2) to urge any one with prayers, with an acc., |

Jud. 14:17; with a dative, 16:16.
Derivatives, AY, APIS, PH, PIs, NPY,

I. pS - ὦ i. ᾳ P¥} TO PouR, Job 29:6; 28:2,
ΠΡ PI¥? JI “and the stone is poured out (to
make) brass,” i. 6. they melt the ore into brass. Me-
taph. Isa. 26:16, vind ΡΝ “they pour out a prayer”
(ΡΥ, Milra, is pret. Kal with Nun paragogic, for spy).

(2) i. ᾳ PST to set up; whence P82 a column.

pis τη. distress, Dan. 9:25, and —
MPA ἢ id. Pro. 1:27; Isa. 30:6.

WS, TW (“rock,” i.g. WY), pr.n. Tyre (Greek
Τύρος, from the Aramean form 87, Jaz), a city of
the Pheenicians, celebrated for its traffic, and.very
rich; the more ancient part of it, which was strongly
fortified, afterward called Paletyrus (ὋΣ 7¥31 2 Sa.
24:7, and 1¥ 1¥3 VY Josh. 19:29), was situated on
the main land, the later city on an opposite island,
see Isa. 23:4; Eze. 26:17; 27:4, 25; comp. Menand.
Ephes. in Josephus, Archeol. ix. 14, § 2; viii. 2, δ 7;
and as to the history of the city, see my Comment.
on Isa. i. page 707, seqq. The domestic name ἫΝ is
found — besides the Old Test. 2 Sa. 5:11; 1Ki. 5:15;
7:13; Ps. 45:13; Eze. 26:2;—in the inscriptions
of the coins struck at Tyre in the time of the Seleu-
cide, either briefly 7¥? £ ? Τύρου), or more fully
pyty ox 75 (DI7¥ DN 7 ? of Tyre, the metropolis of
the Sidonians, sc. money); see Mionnet, Descr. des
Médailles, t. v. pl. 23, 24; Kopp, Bilder u. Schriften
aer Vorzeit, ii. page 212. At present the ruins of
the ancient city, called go are situated on a penin-
sula, from Alexander the Great having joined the
island to the shore by an embankment. Gent. "¥,
which see,

“thou besettest me on every side,” so that I
cannot flee from thee. ;

(3) to urge, to press upon any one in pursuit,

i. gq. T1¥ No. 4, Deu.2:9; Exod. 23:22. Part. OY

Esth. 8:11; also to stir up any one, to urge him to ©

rise, Jud. 9:31.

(4) to cut (pr. to press with a knife, compare ΤῚΣ

to press, to cut), to divide. Arab. je Med. Waw
id. Hence Ἣν edge.

(5) to form, 1. ᾳ. ἽΝ) (derived from the idea οὗ
cutting), Arab. ee id. , fut. "$1 Ex. 32:4; 1 Kings —

7:15; and FHSS Jer.1:5 3.3. (Aram. id.)

Derivatives, Ἤν τ Ὅν, W, WW, Ws, WS, Ws,

PASO, WY,

“WS m.—(1) stone, pebble (so called as being a
compact solid mass. Others take it as pr. a piece of
rock, see No. 2), Isaiah 8:14. Job 22:24, ὈΡΓΣ WS
“the pebbles of the brooks” (compare Gramm.
§ 106, 3, c).

(2) a rock, Job 18:4; 24:8; metaph. used of

God, the refuge and protection of Israel, Isa. 30:29;
Deut. 32:37, “ the rock where they took refuge;”
Ps. 18:3, 32, 47. By another figure (drawn from 8
quarry), it is applied to the founder of a nation
Isa. 51:1. Pl. niy Job 28:10.

(3) edge, from the root No.4. Psalm §9:44, W¥

339 “the edge of a sword,” according to which
analogy, Josh. §:2, 3, O° Σ MW are sharp knives,
compare Ἣν Exod. 4:25; and so Ch. But LXX,
Vulg., Syr., Arab. understand it to mean knives
made of stone (compare Ὃν No. 1) which the ancient
Orientals used in castrating and circumcising. 1
wonder that those who hold this opinion (such ag
Maurer on Jos. loc. cit.) should have neglected the

| words added by the LXX. Josh. 24:30, ἐκεῖ ἔθηκαν

|

εἰς τὸ μνῆμα εἰς ὃ ἔθαψαν αὐτὸν (Joshua) ἐκεῖ

ὰ

aA
3
᾽ν
Π
‘
ει

᾿

oo ες, νυν
x
Γ » Ὡς

sy

μαχαίρας τὰς πετρίνας, ἐν αἷς περιέτεμε τοὺς υἱοὺς
᾿Ισραήλ....καὶ ἐκεῖ εἰσιν ἕως τῆς σήμερον ἡμέρας. This
is worthy of remark, inasmuch as it clearly proves
that stone knives were found in Palestine, as well as
in Germany. Hence—

(4) form, Psalm 49:15 "1p; French taille, from

_ taller; from the root No. 4, δ.

rut

(5) [Zur], pr. n. m.—(a) of a leader of the Mi-
dianites, Num. 25:15; 31:8; Josh.13:21.—(6) τ Ch.
8:30; 9:36.

“VE see INI¥ neck.

mS f. form, Eze. 43:11; see ἫΝ No. 5.

pay only in pl. neck, Cant. 4:9. ἢ is a diminu-

tive termination, used lovingly, Lehrg. p. 513. Others
understand a collar.

Sey (“whose rock i is God”), [Zuriel], pr. n.
m., Num. 5:35.

sey (“whose rock is the Almighty”),
[Zurishaddai], pr. n. m., Num. 1:6; 2:12.

IWS Hina ΠΟῪ Π τὸ BURN, i. ᾳ MS) Isa. 27:4;
ree NS).

MS m. adj. (from the root MO¥)—(1) bright,
white, Cant. 5:10; specially —
(2) sunny, serene, clear. Isaiah 18:4, N¥ Of
“clear heat.” Jer. 4:11, ΠῚ ΠΡ “a serene wind,”
te. hot. Arab. and Syr. id.
_ (3) trop. clear, perspicuous ; used of words, Isa.
32:4.

NDS (“drought”), [Ziha], pr.n.m. Ezr.2:43;
Neh. 7:46; 11:21; from—

ws an unused root, 1. ᾳ. ΠΝ to shine, to be
sunny; and hence to be dry, arid (Aram. NSD¥ to
thirst). Hence—

. IWS adj. dry (with thirst), Isa. 5:13.

; MTS (ἢ TO BE BRIGHT, TO BE WHITE, Lam.
4:7.
_ (2) to be sunny, shone on by the sun; whence

WY, ONY, ANY, ninyy. (Arab. es sunny, dry;

-

‘Syr. wy to be hot, serene; ΤΑΣ hot; Ch. ΠΥΠν

‘to make to shine, to polish. Further, the significa-
‘tion of shining and being bright is widely extended
‘in the roots from the biliteral stock ny, also in those
beginning with the softened letter n¥, nt, and without

μόν; αὶ γὰρ ἂν

DCCVII -

“ny ps

any sibilant nO, MM; compare THY, WY; AY, 3dy,
TOY, OY; AD, 3Π|, I; WH, Wo.)
Derivatives, N¥, NINYN¥, and the three following

nouns.

MUMS τὰ. shone upon and burnt up by the sun -
dried up, Eze. 24:7, 8; 26:4, 14.

MMS fan arid region, Ps. 68:7.
TITS, pl. DY> Neh. 4:7 3} id.

{Ts an unused root; to be foul, stinking, cogn.

Sr--

to M2, and Arab. 2... to be stinking, X10 filth.
| Ἢ
MIMS £. stench, stink, Joel 2:20.

ningny f. plur. arid places, Isa. 58:11; fron.
the root MN¥ No.2.

pins TO LAUGH. (Arabic iss, Syr. and
, Chald. also 4N id.; all of which are

onomatopoetic, and accord with the Greek καχάζω,
καγχάζω, Lat. cachinnor, Germ. fidern. This root,
with the exception of the passages Jud. 16:25; Eze.
23:32, is only found in the Pentateuch, and the later
writers and poets use instead of it the softer form
nv. Comp. PY¥.) Gen. 18:12, seq.; followed by
¢ with any one, Gen. 21:6.

PirL—(1) to play, to sport, to jest (prop. itera-
tively, to laugh repeatedly), Ex. 32:6; Gen. 19:14;
specially —(a@) with singing or dancing, Gen. 21:9;
Jud. 16:25.—(b) with women (like παίζειν, ludere),
Gen. 26:8.

(2) to make sport of any one, followed by 3 3, and
more emphatically, to mock, Gen. 39:14, 17. eee ae

pny m. laughter, sport, Gen. 21:6.

Nasor.

“WIS an unused root; Arab. te Conj. XI. te
be intensely white. Kindred is ΠΝ: (see at the root
nay). Hence—

“YS m. whiteness (of wool), Eze. 27:18.

wy adj. white. Jud. §:10, “ white asses,” i.e,
reddish with white spots (for they are not found
altogether white, although the Orientals highly esteem
this colour in asses, camels, = bee ee Vulg.

nitens. Syr. white. (Arabic , ygste prop. white, but
used of an ass marked with white and red spots.)

ἽΝ (“whiteness”), [Zohar, Jezoar], Ῥτ. π.
m.— (1) of a son of Simeon, Gen. 46:1¢; Ex. 6: 155

MISS

also called ΠῚ Num. 26:13.—(2) Gen. 23:8; 395: 9.
—(3) 1 Ch. 4:7.

‘S$ m. (for ΠΥ from the root 17¥ [in Thes. from
M3])—(1) dryness,adry region, a desert; whence
ἫΝ an inhabitant of a desert.

(2) a ship (as if, what is dry, a dry place in the
midst of the waters; unless it be preferred to derive
ὟΣ from 7)}¥ with the signification of erecting, setting
up; compare ΟΥ̓ a column), Isa. 33:21. Plur. O°¥
Num. 24:24, and O%¥ Dan.11:30. Castell brings

g---

forward from the Arabic il \4c small vessel, but in
the Kamfs this word is not found.

N23 (for 12°92 “a plant”), [Ziba], pr.n. of a
servant of [the house of | Saul, 2 Sa. 9:2; 16:1.

“TS m. (from the root Ἣν to hunt)—(1) hunt-
ing, Gen. 10:9.

(2) prey taken in hunting, Gen. 25:28.

(3) food; prop. the produce of hunting, Job 38:41
(of ravens); hence any other food, Neh. 13:15; Ps.
132:15; especially provision for a journey, Josh.
9:5, 14; compare T'S.

ΤῊ (from the root 4¥) m., a ΣΕ Jer. 16:16.

TTS or TTS f. of the preceding; food, Psalm
78:25; especially provision for a journey, Gen.
42:25; 45:21 (Aram. Js) id.); whence the denom.
ROSA; see Ἣν Hithpael.

pry (“fishing”) pr.n.f., Zidon, a very ancient
and wealthy city of the Phinnicting (Gen. 10:15);
fully called 732 ἦτον (Sidon the great, or Sidon the
metropolis), Josh. 11: :8; 19:28; compare Jud. 1:31;
3:3; 18:7; the name of this city was applied to all
the northern Canaanites dwelling at the foot of Leba-
non, whom the Greeks called Pheenicians; and
amongst them the Tyrians were also included, Gen.
10:15; Jud. 1:31; 3:3; 1 Kings11:1,5, 33; 2 Ki.
23:13; Deu. 3:9; comp. Σιδόνιοι, Homer II. vi. 290;
xxlil. 743; Od. iv. 84; xvii. 424; which name is
used with the same extent of meaning. Hence it may
be understood why Ethbaal, king of Tyre (see Menand.
in Jos. Arch. viii. 3, § 2), is called the king of the
Sidonians (i.e. of Pkeenicia), 1 Ki. 16:31; and wh
there is on the coins of Tyre (see 1¥), DI7¥ ON 4
(money) “of Tyre, the metropolis of the Sido-
nians,” See farther in my Comment. on Isa. 23:2.
On the coins of the Sidonians themselves there is
pry), pyty> (ὑτύρ, DIT¥? of Sidon, of the Sidonians).
Within the walls of the ancient city there is a village
called y.2. Hence th> Gentile noun —

DCCVIII

ον
ΔΉ ὰ Sidonian, Deut. 4:9; ἢ NYVY a Side

nian woman, 1 Ki. 11:1

TTS an unused root, : 3. ΠΝ which see; to be
sunny, arid; hence ΠΥ,

ΓΝ f. aridity, drought, Job 24:19; whence ΚΝ
ΤῸΝ arid, desert land, Psa. 63:2; 107:35. Without
VY id., Ps. 78:17. Root 7¥.

ἣν m. arid land, Isaiah 25:5; 32:2; from the |

root ΠΝ,

iy (a “sunny place,”a “sunny mountain;”
from the root 17¥ [in Thes. from ™¥]; comp. Arab.
“-.-
Σ iggao ἃ fortress; the radical ἢ is retained in Syriac and
Arabic, in which the name is written wre a
pr. n. f. Zion, the higher and southern hill (not the
northern, as Lightfoot thought; see especially Barhebr.
Chron. p. 282, lin. §), on which the city of Jerusalem.
was built. It included the more ancient part of the

city, with the citadel and temple (Mount Moriah, on —

which the temple was | uilt, being reckoned to Zion

[separated by a narrow valley ]); also called the city of z
Very often used by the pro-—

David, 2 Chron. 5:2.
phets and poets for Jerusalem itself, Isa. 2:3; 8:18;

10:24; 33:14, and its inhabitants (fein.), Isa. 1:27:

49:14; §2:1. Psalm 97:8; Zeph. 3:16. They are
also poetically called the daughter of Zion (see N32

No. 5) ΤΥ 3 Isaiah 1:8; 10:32; 62:11 (also while |

in exile, Isa. 40:9; Zech. 2:11, 14); and ‘¥ navy
188. 12:6; but ἦν M123 are the women of Jerusalem,
Isa. 3:16, 17; 4:3. Once followed by a genit. Isa,
60:14, bey vin ΤΥ “ The Zion of the Holy One
of Israel,” i e. sacred to him.

ys τη. cippus, a pillar; so called from its being
set up, erected (see the root ΠΝ Kal), 2 Ki. 23:17;
whether sepulchral, Eze. 39:1§, or to shew the way,
Jer. 31:21.

NITS see NOY.

my (from ἢ, ΠΝ a desert; with the termination
‘~) only in plur. OXY dwellers in the desert—(a)
persons, i.e. nomades, shepherds, Ps. 72:9; 74:14.—
(6) animals, i. 6. jackals, ostriches, wild beasts, Isaiun
13:81; 23:13; 34:14; Jer. 50:39. ‘

YS see 1¥. .

pry m. prison [“or stocks”), Jer. 29:20, tom
the root P2¥.

é

Bh eae ν eet avisinday

at |

ee a ee

Pla eh

aii

ΕΤᾺ a “oer me rot ne Ro

_ themselves to the way.”

noy—“y's

ἣν "S (“smallness”), [Zior], pr.n. of a town
m the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:54.

ὮΝ see ὲῚν No. 2.

ys see YAS.

ἮΝ (from the root pi¥)—(1) @ shining plate,
on the forehead of the high priest, Ex. 28:36—38.
Compare Ps. 132:18.

(2) a flower, Job 14:2.
comp. Nip", O'Pt) 1 Ki. 6:18.

(3) @ wing (compare at the root }'$2), Jer. 48:9.

(4) [Ziz], pr. n. of a town, only once, 2 Ch. 20:16.

ΓΝ f. a flower. Isaiah 28:4, Sain ΠΩΣ “a
_flower of fading,” i.e. a fading flower, compare

Plur. O'S¥ (for OY

ΓΝ (for NYS) f. prop. something like a flower
or feather (from ΤΥ with the fem. adj. termination
T=), hence—(1) the forelock of the hair (comp.
- the root ΠῚ), Eze. 8:3.

(2) the borders, the fringed edges(Quafte, Srodvel),
which the Israelites wore on the corners of their gar-

ments, Nu. 15:38, 39.

abo, p's, apy [Ziklag], pr.n. of a town
in τὴν tribe of Simeon, but for some time subject to
sie Pile Josh. 15:31; 19:5; 1 Sa.30:1; 2 Sa.
(The Etymology is obscure. Simonis regurde
Pixs as from D3 PS. an outflowing of a fountain).

ἘΠῊΝ a root of doubtful authority, as a verb; as
_ far as may be gathered from the derivatives —
1) to go in a circle (kindred to "0, WA, 4,

WY), whence V¥ hinge, writhing pain.

(2) to go (Arab. ,\z Med. Ye, to go, to arrive,
comp. iD, Ht), whence V¥ a messenger. Hence—
_ Hirupar, “D¥3 Josh. g:4, may be, “they betook
But no other trace of
this form and signification is either found in He-
brew, or in Aramean, and the ancient interpreters

ve all given it as 7]}°O30 “they fieatehed them-

ves with provisions for the j journey,” as in ver..12,
“which appears to me preferable.

᾿ “LYS mm. —(1} the hinge of a door, Prov. 26:14,
from the root ΤΣ No.1. From the same —

(2) DPS ig. O30 patns (as if writhings) of a

parturient woman, Isaiah 13:8; 21:3; 1 Sam. 4:19.

« taph. used of terror, Dan. 10:16, which is often

pared with the pain and alarm in childbirth;
compare ls V. to twist oneself with pain.
(3) σα messenger, Pro. 13:17; 25:13.

DCCIX

noy—y

II. VS m. (from the root Ἣν No. 5)—(1) an idol
Isa. 45:16.

(2) form, Ps. 49:15 a’n>

m. (f. Isa. 33:8, compare the form ndy), with
suff. by | (from the root ον No. III) a shadow (Arab.

ὦ), Jud. 9:36; ΡΒ. 80:11, οἴο. Metaph. Job 17:7,

all my members (are) like a shadow,” i.e. scarce
a shadow of my body remains. Also—(a) used of
anything fleeting and transient, Job 8:9; Psal. 102:
12; Ecc. 8:13.—(b) of a roof which affords shade
and protection (compare Lat. umbra); hence used for
protection and defence; preserving sometimes
however the image of a shadow, Psalm 17:8; 36:8;
Isa. 16:3, “make thy shadow at noon as in the
night,” 1. 6. afford a safe refuge in glowing heat. Isa.
25:4, “thou (O Jehovah) art a shadow in heat;”
sometimes not retaining the image, Nu. 14:9; Ecc
7:12. In plur. is used the form moby

N P ΕΥ̓ PaEL, TO PRAY, Daniel 6:11; Ezra 6:10.
(Syr. Arab. \\., and Ath. id,)

_ 128 TO ROAST, 1Sa.2:15; Isa. 44:16. (Arab,

ἃ» id. The signification of roasting and praying
(see Chaldee) are referred to the common notion of
warmth by Schult. on Har. i. p. 25, to that of soften-
ing by Jo. Simonis, in Lex.) Hence *?¥.

ΓΙ (“shadow”), [Zillah], pr.n. of a wife of
Lamech, Gen. 4:19, 22.

baby ; in "1p bby a ἄπ. Aeyou., κολλύρα, or a round
cake. Jud. ὙΦ ἘΞ; ὉΡΨΡ pn? bby well rendered by
the LXX. and Chald. “a cake of barley bread.”
The cause of the signification is shewn under the root
23 No. II, where see it.

ΤΊ 2S fut. ndy?—(1) TO 60 OVER or THROUGH
(as a iver), followed by an acc. 2 Sa. 19:18. (Com-
pare / nn ?3.)

(2) to attack, to fall upon, used of the Spirit of
Jehovah falling upon a man; followed by Sy Jud.
14:19; 15:14; 1 Sam. 10:10; 11:6; followed by 8
1Sam. 16:13; 18:10; used of God himself breaking
forth upon men, poet. followed by an ace. Am. §:6,
(Compare xia No. 2, d.)

(3) to go on well, to prosper, to succeed as an
affair, (comp. Germ. burdgebn, Sortgang haben; Lat,
lex perfertur ; Heb. We, WP), Isa. 53:10; comp. 54:
17; used of a man in an affair, Ps. 45:5; Jer. 22:30,
to flourish, of a plant (fortfommen), Ezek. 17:9, 19.

Noy -πὸν
Follew:d by ? to prosper for anything, to be fit

Hirxit—(3) trans. to make successful, to pros-
per—(qa) any one’s affair, Gen. 24:21, 56; 39:3, 23.
—(d) any person, followed by an acc. of person, 2 Ch.
#6:5; followed by 5 Neh. 1:11; 2:20. :

(2) to accomplish prosperously, to finish
well, 2 Chr.7:11; Dan. 8:25; especially with the
nouns 1377, "377 to make one’s way or counsel pros-
per to be successful, Deut.28:29. Psaim 37:7,

51 myn “ one who is successful in all things.”
Hence without the ace. to be successful, as an under-
taking, Jud. 18:5; as a person in any undertaking,
1 Ki. 22:12, 15; 1 Ch. 22:13; 29:23; 2Ch.18:14;
Pro. 28:13; Jer. 2:37.

for anything, Jer.13:7,10. (Arab.

[“ II. nby i.q. Ch. net to flow, tobe poured out
as water. Hence andy, τὸν, nn2¥."]

ΠΝ ch. 1.4. Heb. MY, Armen MO¥D (Heb. form) —
(1) trans. to cause any one to goon well, i.e. to
promote quickly to public offices and honour (jdnell
avanciren, fein Glic macen laffen), Dan. 3:30; to ac-
complish anything prosperously, Ezr. 6:14.

(2) to be prospered, i.e. to be raised to great
honours, Daniel 6:29; to be prospered as a thing,
Ezr. 5:8.

mindy f. only pl. MIN?¥ 2 Ch. 35:13, pans, such
as were flat and broad, not deep. The primary idea
is in shallow water which can easily be forded [but

see nby II.], (see ndy No. 1); whence Arab. f ἈΠ

a shallow channel of a river, also κἱ |; large pans,
th. with the letters transposed aha: platter.
moy f. id. 2 Ki. 2:20.
nndy id. Prov. 19:24; 26:15.

"7% m. something roasted, Ex.12:8,9, from the

root 7%.

ONO sce baby,

I. bby TO TINGLE, as theear, 1 Sa.3:11; 2Ki,
31:12. (Arab. lc, Syr. SS, id. Compare the
Germ. fdjallen, Sdhelle, and without the sibilant bby
hatlen, getlen; Arabic \.\a acymbal. L being
changed into n, it answers to ων Lat. tinnivit). It is

a@ plied to the lips quivering with fear, Hab. 3:16.
Derivatives, ?¥7¥, D’APYD.

DCCX

πον -πῦν
=e

I. bby Arab. || pr. ΤῸ BE ROLLED DOWN, TC
ROLL ONESELF (binabrollen), kindred to the root δὴ
(as to which see p. cixxu, B), inasmuch as the ©
letters y, _e come very near to the force of gutturals ss
and palatals (see p. pxcvim, A, and Ewald’s Gramm, |

- 33). Hence baby or bby Jud. 7:13, i. ἃ: δ 3 or
"24 = κολλύρα a round cake of bread. ‘The verb —
occurs once, Exodus 15:10, : 223 ες 2 ἢ “ they are ;
rolled down like lead.” (Azab. 1, is to perish, —
to be hid, to disappear. IV. pass. to be buried, all
from the idea of tumbling downwards).

The derived nouns take their form from the kin-
dred Soy namely πον, NAD,

“Ἢ '
Ill. bby (Arab. J), TO BE SHADED, DUSKY,
Neh. 13:19.
Hipuit, part, byn shadowing, Eze. 31:3.
Derivatives, by. bby. ΠΟΣᾺ nbdyn, and pr. ἢ. τὸν, ἱ
Υ̓ΒΡΟΥ, ANPY. ὃ

a

bby with suff. iby, pl. pdby const. bby a sha-_
dow, Cant. 2:17; 4:6; Jer.6:4; Job 40:22. Com- ©
pare DON. a

ssipbby (“ the shadow looking at me”), [Ha-
zelel-poni|, pr. n. m. with art. 1 Ch. 4:3.

οὖν an unused root, Ath. Rg\®: ΤΟ ΒΕ SHADY,
Arab. ab to be obscure, Σὰν darkness. Hence— _

aby m. with suff. why —(1) a shadow, Psalm
39:7; metaph. used of any thing vain, Psal. 73:20,
Hence —

(2) animage, likeness (so called from its sha-
dowing forth; compare oxia, σκέασμα, σκιαγραφέω),
Genesis 1:27; 5:3; 9:6; an image, idol, 2 Kings
11:18; Am. 5:26. (Syr. and Chald. Iss, Noy

g--

id., Arab. ,..0 an image, the letters 5 and Ὁ being
interchanged.)

οὖν

$2, poy Ch. emphat. state, xoby m. an image,
idol, Dan. 2:31, seqq.; 3:1, seqq.
pe, 5 (“shady”), [Zalmon, Salmon], pr. 1
—(1) of a mountain in Samaria, near Shechem, Jud,
9:48; this apparently is the one spoken of as covered |
with snow, Ps. 68:15.
(2) of one of David's captains, 2 Sa. 23:28.

πον (“shady”), [Zalmonah], pr. n. of #
station of the Israelites in the desert, Nu. 33:41.

reoy—mindy
τυρὸν f. pr. shadow of death (comp. of ὃ
shadow, and ΠῚ death), poet. for very thick dark-

ness, Job 3:5; 10:21; 28:3; 34:22; 38:17, “BY
nyo? “ the gates of darkness.”

γοῦν (perhaps for 931) 5¥ “to whom shadow
is denied”), [Zalmunna], pr. n. of a prince of the
Midianites, Jud. 8:5; Ps. 83:12.

DV: ἐν TO LIMP, TO BECOME LAME, prop. TO IN-
eLINE TO ONE SIDE, Arab. ¢\3 and wk id. (per-
haps denom. from yoy), Gen. 32:32. Part. f. πον ἢ
coll. limping flocks, i. e. flocks wearied with the heat
and with journeying; used figuratively of the Israel-
ites, Mic. 4:6,7; Zeph. 3:19.

[Derivatives, the following words. |

yy constr: YP¥ and yoy (of a segolate form),
with suff, ‘YO¥ f. (but pl. DY?¥ m. 1 Ki. 6:34).

(1) a rib, Gen. 2:21, 22. Pl. MOY beams (as
if the ribs of a building, Gerippe, Rippenwerf), 1 Ki.
6:15, 16; 7:3 (compare verse 2, where there is nim
in the same signification).

(2) a side—(a) of man, Job 18:12; Jer. 20:10,

23 °V2Y “those who watch my side,” my friends
who do not depart from my side.—(6) of inanimate
things, as of the tabernacle, Ex. 26:26, 27; of the
altar, Exod. 27:7; of a quarter of the heaven, Exod.

- 26:35. PI. D'yoy (m.) sides, or leaves of a door,

1 Ki.6:34. Elsewhere always nivey, constr. τῆνον
the sides of the altar, Ex. 38:7; of the ark of the
covenant, Ex. 25:14.

(3) a side chamber of the temple (as to which
see YI¥}), 1 Ki. 6:5; Eze. 41:6, seq.; also collect.

a story, or range of side chambers, 1 Ki. 6:8, and

- temple, intended for these chambers.

ae PR go

i. q. 343!, used of the whole of that part of the temple,
comprising three stories, Eze. 41:5, 9, 11. τῆνον ΓΞ
Eze. 41:9, is a space between the two walls of the
Compare Jos.

Archeol. viii. 3, § 2.
(4) [Zelah], pr. n. of a town of the Benjamites,
where Saul was buried, Josh. 18:28; 2 Sa. 21:14.

yoy [with suff. yoy] m. limping; hence a fall,
Ps. 35:15; 38:18.

nby an unused root, Syr. to break, to wound;
whence —

!
ὮΝ (“ fracture,” “ wound”), [Zalaph], pr.n.
in. Neh. 3:39.

Ἵπϑὺν (“fracture,” or “first rupture,” per-

DCCXI ὁ

xoy- πον

haps “firstborn,” compare Ὕ95), [Zelophehad}
pr. ἢ. m. Num. 26:33; 27:1; 36:2; Josh. 17:3.

nyvy (“shade in the heat of the sun,” from

>¥ shadow, and es sun), [Zelzak], pr. ἢ. of a town
of the Benjamites, 1 Sam. 10;2.

Oyby (Deut. 28:42 [in pause σον), constr.
bydy (Job 40:31, and Isa. 18:1), pl. O°; γον, see No.
2 (from the root 993 No. L.)—(1) a tingling, clink-

ing (compare as to these geminate forms, Hupfeld,
Exercitt. ith. p. 28; my Hebr. Gram. p. 119; Arab.

cal to tinkle, to. clink, as a bridle or bell), used
of a tinkling of metal when struck, of arms, the
sound of wings (see No.3). Hence, Isa. 18:1, 7S
DY5)3 δὸς “the land of the clangour of armies,”
i.e. full of hosts, striking together their arms with
clangour, Land voll (waffenz) flirrender (Deeres=) fltigel,
i.e. ithiopia. Armies in this passage are called
wings (see 523 No. 1), and in this double use of the
word there is an ingenious play of words, since by>y
is also used of the sound of flapping of wings (vom
Gdwirren). The opinions of others are discussed in
my Comment. on this passage.

(2) a tinkling instrument, specially a fish spear,
Job 40:31. ΡΙ. ὮΣ; γον, constr. state νον cymbals
(die Becten), not unlike those now used for military
purposes, 2 Sam. 6:5; Ps. 1§0:5.

(3) a stridulous insect, a cricket, Deut. 28:42.

50% an unused root, Ch. to cleave; whence—

poy (“fissure”), [Zelek], pr. n. of one of Da-
vid’s captains, 2Sam. 23:37; 1 Ch. 11:39.

ndy (contr. from * NP¥ “ shadow,” i.e.“ pro-
tection of Jehovah”), [Zilthai], pr. n. m—(1)
1 Ch. 8:20.—(2) 1 Ch. 12:20,

DY see DY,

NDS fut. SD. TO BE THIRSTY, Ex.17:3; me-
taph. to desire eagerly (compare διψάω, sitie) any
person or thing, followed by ? Psalm 42:3; 63:2.
- -

(Arab. ik id. It is of the same stock as D3¥.)
Hence the four nouns which follow—
ΝΟΥ m. thirst, Eze. 19:13.

NOY m. adj. thirsty, Isaiah 5:13; 21:14; spe
cially a thirsty, i.e. dry or desert land, 44:3.

ΝΥ

ONDS fem. thirst, figuratively applied to sexual
dasire, Jer. 2:25; comp. 7!)

fintay masc. a thirsty i.e. arid region, Deu.
8:15; Isa. 35:7.

“THOS not used in Kan, Arab. δρῶ Syr. .%0, To
BIND, TO FASTEN, kindred to the root DD¥ (compare
TY and ODP).

Nipuat, to be fastened, i.e. to adhere; in this
phrase, "YB->Y2> ἼΘΥΣ “ he adhered to Baal-Peor,”
devoted himself to his worship, Num. 25:3, 5; Psa.
106: 28.

Puat, to be fastened, 2 Sa. 20:8.

Hiputt, with the addition of ΠΟ to frame deceit,
Ps. 50: 19.

Derivatives, ΤῸΝ and—

ΒΥ m. with suff. *%2¥—(1) a pair of oxen, 1 Sa.
11:7; of asses, Jud.1g:10. 2 Ki.g:25, O'TW¥ Ὁ 33
“viding in pairs,” i.e. two and two. Collectively,
Isa. 21:7, [8 W¥ “pairs of horsemen” (comp.
U5), verse 9.

(2) a yoke [as a measure of land], jugum s. -ju-
germ agri, i.e. as much as one yoke of oxen could
plough in one day, 1 Sa. 14:14; Isa. 5:10.

[VD¥ Isa. 5:13; see ND¥].

ΓΝ fem. a woman’s vail, Cant. 4:1; 6: 7; Isa.
47:2; from the root D'¥ No. 2.

ΟΝ m.dried grapes, and cakes made of them;
Itai. stmmuki, 1 Sa. 25:18; 2 Sa. 16:1; from the root
Ps.

Mos TO SPROUT FORTH, used of plants, Gen.
2:5; 41:6; of hairs, Lev. 13:37. Transitively, Ecc.
2:6, ΟΣ NO W “the wood sprouting forth,”
i.e. producing trees. Metaph. used of the first begin-
nings of things which occur in the world, Isa. 42:9;
43:19; 58:8. (The primary idea appears to be that
of shining forth, compare Syr. wo, to shine, Arab.
wb id).

Pun, i. 4. Kal (used of the hairs and beard), Eze.
16:7; Jud. 16:22.

Hira, to cause to sprout forth (plants from
the earth), Gen. 2:9; followed by two acc., to make
to sprout forth, as grass on the earth, Ps. 147:8.
Metaph. 727¥ O30 to cause deliverance [rather,
righteousness] to exist, or spring up, Isaiah 45: 8;
61:11. Whence—

ΣΝ with suffix NP¥ a sprout, always [Ὁ]

DCCXII

pos—mnny

collect. things which sprout forth from the earth
produce, frurt of the earth, Gen. 19:25; Hos. 8:7,
Eze. 16:7; Ps.65:11. Hence 737) ΠῸΝ Isaiah 4:2,
the produce of Jehovah, i. e. the produce of the holy
land consecrated to God, i. q. 7387 8 in the other
hemistich (see Gen. 4:3;Nu.13:26; Deut. 1:25; 26:
2, 10; 28:30, etc.). 1 thus explain the whole pas-
sage, “the produce of God shall be glorious and
excellent, and the fruits of the earth shall be beauti-
ful and excellent for the survivors of Israel;” 1. 6.
the whole shall flourish more beautifully, and shall
be adorned with plenty of produce and fruits for the
benefit of those who shall escape that slaughter.
The other interpretations of this passage are unsuit-
able both to the context and the parallelism of the
words; amongst these is the explanaticn of those
who understand δ᾽ ΠῸΝ the branch or offspring of
God, to be the Messiah, which is prevented by "3
7787 in the other hemistich [not necessarily so: the
one may refer to his Godhead; the other, to his
manhood]. But the Messiah is undoubtedly to be
understood, Jer. 23:5; 33:15; where there is pro-
mised to David PIS ΠΝ, APIS ND¥, a righteous
branch or offspring; and Zec. 3:8; 6:12; where the
Messiah is elliptically called M$ branch, or off
spring, i.e. of God.

TO¥ m.—(1) a bracelet, Gen. 24:22, 30.
(2) the covering of a vessel, so called from ite
being bound on, Nu. 19:15; from the root M23.

D'S mase. sing. (of the form P'I¥ from the rovt
DY) a snare, Job 18:9. Metaph. destruction.
Job 5:5, D2 DWY ANY “and destruction pants
for their wealth ;” where destruction is very suitably
compared to a snare gaping and lying in wait. The
eld interpreters render ny in this place by thirst-
ing, as though it were the same as Ὁ ΟΝ, which
would contradict the laws of the language.

nos f. prop. extinction (from the root ny
whence “to be sold nny? i.e. for ever,” i.g
Lev. 25:23, 30.

Drs an unused root.—(1) to twine, to weave,
.- Φ-
like the Arab. obs cognate to the verb as to bind

(whence ΘΚ a snare), and Hebr. DO}, which δα
(2) to bind fast a vail, to vail, i. q. Chald. OD¥,
DSD¥; hence 7D¥.

pros TO DRY UP, used of the breasts, Hos. 9: 14
hence P'S},

- a

τ -- Ὧν
“Vos an unused root, perhaps i. q. Wand Arab.
transp. ar to cut off. Hence—

ὮΝ with suff. *Y2¥ τὰ. wool (perhaps so called
from its being shorn off, compare 13 fleece, from 113),
Ch. ἼΩΝ (which see), Lev. 13:47; Deut. 22:11.

"WS Gen.10:18 [Zemarite], pr.n. of a Ca-
naanitish nation. The inhabitants of the city of
Simyra are apparently to be understood (Strabo, xvi.
p. §18; Cellarii Not. Orbis Ant. ii. 445), the ruins
of which, called Sumra, at the western base of Le-
banon, are mentioned by Shaw (Travels, p. 269).

ΩΣ [Zemaraim], pr. n. of a town in the
tribe of Benjamin, Josh. 18:22, whence apparently
has sprung the name ΣΝ 13 in the mountainous
country of Ephraim (which belonged to the terri-
tory of the Benjamites), 2 Ch. 13:4.

Nyy f. foliage of a tree, as if the wool or
hair of trees (Gr. λάχνη), figuratively transferred
from animals to plants (compare under 53, N¥2, 732,
ΓΒ, NP, Gr. olde ἄωτον, Hom. Od. i. 443), Eze. 17:

3, 22; 31:3, 10, 14.

Nias pr. TO BE SILENT, TO LEAVE OFF SPEAK-
ING, likethe Arab. 1 “we (of the same family as Dy,
Di, 07 and many others ending in D, see page
ccm, B); trans. to cutoff, to destroy, prop. to bring
to silence, Lam. 3:53.

Nipuat, to be extinguished, Job6:17; 23:17.

Prez, Ps. 119:139; and—

Hiputt, i. q. Kal, Ps. 54:7; 69:53; 101:5.

Pivpet NP$ id. Ps. 88:17, where ‘NADY occurs
for *ANHD¥, which does not appear to have been
stated by any one. However, I should not doubt
that Kibbutz is put for a moveable Sh’va, on ac-
count of the following long u, according to the law
which I have stated, Lehrg. p. 68, 69; also Sam.
S<8%2, for 1132, and in Gr. and Lat. homo, socors,
for hemo (semo), secors ; gent, γόνυ ; νέος, NOVUS ; σκό-

πελος, scopulus. Compare 23}, ἸΏ.

Derivative, MANDY,
[¥ see ΠῈΣ No. 1.

]$ [Zin], pr.n. (Talmud }'¥, a low palm tree),
a desert situated to the south of Palestine, to the
west of Idumza, where was the town of ¥273 UIP
Num. 13:21; 20:1; 27:14; with 7 parag.72¥ Num.

84:4; Josh. 16:3.

NI¥ an unused root, ig. 8¥, Arab. Ls IV. to

- have much cattle.

F

DCCXIII

POY—-ANDY

ἐν comm. Num. 32:24, and ΓΩΝ Ῥ. 8.8, 1. 4
IN3 cattle, specially. sheep.

3$—(I.) a thorn (from the root }¥ No. I.), ph
D°3¥ Prov. 22:5, used of hedges made of thorns, Job
5:53; but ΓΝ is used figuratively of hooks, com-
pare MN, Am. 4:2.

(I1.) a shield (from the root }2¥ No. IL), of a
larger kind, covering the whole of the soldier, θυρεός
(see 1 Ki. 10:16), Ps. 35:2; 91:4; Eze. 23: 24.

(1Π.) cooling, refreshment, Prov. 25:13, from
the root }2¥ No. III.

my see ἐξ ν,

ἢν or ae i. q. ὮΝ Isa. 62:3 3)}3, from the
root *2¥.

“Ny m.acataract(so called from its rushing noise,
see under 133), Ps. 42:8; a water-course, 2 Sa. 5:8.

ΤΩΝ TO DESCEND, TO LET ONESELF DOWN, e.g.
from an ass, Jud. 1:14; Josh. 15:18: also used of
inanimate things. Jud. 4:21, “she struck the nail _
into his temples, 382 23D) and it went down into
the earth.” (Cogn. is to bow down, see the
concluding remark under the letter ¥, p. poxcvm, A.»

ὮΝ m. pl. thorns, prickles, Nu. 33:55; Josh.
23:13; from the root j2¥ No. 1.

ἘΣ Ν τὰ. tiara, a bandage twined round the
head of men, Job 29:14; of women, Isa. 3:23; of
the high priest, Zec. 3:5; from the root ἢ Ν᾽ to wind
round; see ND¥D,

DIS pr. TO BE HaRD, as in the Samar. language;
comp. oro, arock. Part. pass. DY barren (used
of ears of corn), Gen. 41:23. Compare ands.

eT) i. q. 2¥ To BE SHARP, TO PRICK; hence
M3¥, O'S a thorn, thorns.

(II) i. q. 123 to protect (as to the connection of
the letters 3 and ¥, see last remark under letter ¥, Ὁ.
pexcvi, A); whence ΠΡ No. Il, a shield [“ also
n2¥2¥”).

(IIL) from the Chaldee usage, i.q. ὑὸν No. 3 (ἰ and
n being interchanged), to be cold; whence n3¥ No. TIL

ἸῸΝ see 1283.

ys TO BE LOWLY, SUBMISSIVE, MODEST. Part,
pass. (with an active sense), Prov.11:2. Chald. id,
Cogn. is 323. [In Thes. to depress; Part. pass. des
pressed; hence submissive, modest. |

Hipu, to act submissivady, modestly, Mic.6-8

ἤδυ--ῖρν

ΣΝ fut. ΠΝ To ROLL UP, TO WIND UP, specially

a tiara, Levit. 16:4.—Isaiah 22:18, 72¥ Ἴ52.) AY

“rolling he will roll thee, like a ball.”
Derivatives, ἢν, N23), eund—

MDIS ἢ a ball, Isa. 22:48.

KIS £ a basket (see the cognate forms under
the word 22D No. 2, p. pLxxxix) [in Thes. from }2¥
No. IT; the meaning there given is a vessel], Ex.16:33.

pas an unused root; Samar. to shut up; whence
pry.

ἫΝ an unused root, which I regard as onomato-
poetic, and kindred to the verb 123 (as to the con-
nection of the letter ¥ with the palatals, see last remark
under ¥, p. pcxevim, A); pr. to creak, to squeak,
Germ. fdnarren, fcynurren (like 22 fnarren) ; specially
used of the stridulous sound of water flowing down
violently, as in cataracts, aqueducts (raufden). Hence
“i3¥. The same power appears to have belonged
to ὋΞ and the quadriliterals WI¥, 1DI3; whence
ΓΥΞΞ Θ᾽ and 1D°33°D! the sea of Galilee, perhaps
the sea of the cataracts (from the Jordan flowing into
this lake with a great rushing), and ἼΣΟΝ cantharus,
i.e. a channel.

“WAS ἢ pl. τὴ canthari, channels, tubes, through
which the oil of the vessel (73) flows to the lamps,
Zec. 4:12. See the root W¥. τ

᾿ WS —(1) TO STEP, TO GO ON SLOWLY and
with state (fdvreiten, einherfdreiten), as is done in a so-
lemn procession, 2 Sam. 6:13; cumpare Jer.10:5;
hence used of Jehovah, Jud. 5:4; Psa. 68:8 used of
the gentle and slow gait of a delicate youth, Prov.
7:8. Followed by an acc. to go through (a land),
Hab. 3: 12.

(2) to mount up (which is done with a slow mo-

tion, Arab. dx. to go up); poet. transit. to cause to

go up (like the French monter for faire monter). Thus
it appears to me we should explain the difficult pas-
sage Genesis 49:22, W by MWE ΓΞ “(the fruit-
bearing tree) makes its daughters (i.e. branches) to
ascend (it propels them) over the wall.” Commonly
taken, “the daughters (i.e. branches) ascend over
the wall; or, with the vowels a little changed, nia
Ww ὧν MWS “the daughters of ascent (i.e. the
wild beasts dwelling in the mountains, Arab. wl)
§ dnc) (lie in) wait.” [This explanation is expressly
reject¢d in Thes. p. 1176; the Arabic does not mean
“ wild beasts,” but “ widd asses.”

DCCXIV

D's3y--Ap¥

Hiruin, to cause some one to hasten his steps
to persecute. Job 18:14, nina We2? ἽΠΠΟΥ “ ter-
rors persecute him likea (hostile) king.” [Better
as in Thes. “make him go down to the king of
terrors.” |

Derivatives, Ἵν Ὁ, TV¥% [and the following
words ].

WS m.a step, 2 Sa.6:13; Ps. 18:37, and—

My f.—(1) a going (of God), 2 Sa. 5:24.

(2) pl. stepping chains, Arab. S\eae, which
were worn by Oriental women fastened to the ancle-
band (D2) of each leg, so that they were forced to
walk elegantly with short steps (D9), Isaiah 3:20;
compare ΠΝ ἐς,

ryS_— (1) TO INCLINE, e.g. a vessel, which is
to be emptied, Jer. 48:12. (Arab. it id. Eth.
NOW: to pour out, 3 and ¥ being interchanged,
see last remark under ¥, p.pcxcvm, A).

(2) to be inclined, bent, used of a man in bonds,
Isa. 51:14; also to bow oneself (ad concubitum), cara-
κλίνεσθαι, Jer. 2:20.

f
ὡς

hs

ae =

(3) to bend back the head, i.e. to be proud, Isa,

63:1.
Piet, i. q. Kal No. 1, ibid.

ΟΝ for VY¥ Jer. 14:3; 48:4 29.

ys m. (from the root Y¥), a woman’s vail,
Gen. 24:65; 38:14.

YY m.—(1) adj. small, little (Arab. pil

— (qa) in number, Mic. 5:1; Isa. 60: 22.— (0) in age,
younger, Gen. 19:31; with the addition of pn?
Job 30:1. —(c) in dignity, least, Jud.6:15; de-
spised, Ps. 119:141.

(2) [Zazr], pr.n. of a town, once 2 Ki. 8:21,

ΓΝ ἢ subst. smallness (of age), Gen. 43:33.

US TO MOVE TENTS, TO GO FORWARD 88 &
nomadic tribe, pr. to load beasts of burden, i. q. YQ
No. IL. (Arab. wy): Isa. 33:20.

VS [Zoan], pr.n. Tanis, an ancient city of
lower Egypt, situated on the east of the Tanitie
branch of the Nile: in Egypt. called XANH and XANI
(i. e. low region), whence have sprung both the

Hebrew and the Greek forms of the name, also the

Arab. je See my Comment. on Isaiah 19:1%
—Nu. 13:22; Isa.19:11,13; 30:4; Eze. 30:14. ©
ὌΝΟΝ (« removings”), [Zaanannim, Za»

ΘΟ Roti eek Olan ee 0 γα

natm], pr. n. of a town of the Kenites in the tribe of
Naphtali, Josh. 19:33; Jud. 4:11.

mW ΜΝ an unused root, prob. i. q. OY to cover
over, to cover, whence *'Y¥ a vail.

Dyyys m. plur. Vulg. opus statuarium, statuary
work, 2Ch.3:10. Root ¥i¥ which see.

py ΕἸ i. q. PY? (which see; compare PO¥ and pn)
TO CRY OUT, especially for aid, Deuteron. 22:24, 27;
followed by Oy of pers. Gen. 41:55; Jud. 4:3; fol-
lowed by ° 2 Ch. 13:14; also an acc. of the thing,
Job 19:7, DON PY¥S “I cry out of wrong,” sc. as
done to me. ἣ

Pit, to cry out, 2 Ki. 2:12.

Hirun, to call together, like ΡΠ 1 Sa. 10:17.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. of Hiph. to be called together, to
run together, Jud. 7:23,24; 10:17. Hence—

ΓΝ f. crying out, especially for aid, Exodus
3:9; Job 34:28. Gen. 19:13, ΘΝ “the outery
on account of them” (the men of Sodom), which the
men of Sodom extort from others.

abt ry

“WS τὸ Be sMaxt, Arab. eo, Syr. i3) (comp.
VYT, Wit), metaph. to be or become mean and de-
spised, Jerem. 30:19; Job 14:21 (oppos. to 735).
Zec. 13:7.

Derivatives, WY¥, ΠΝ, WD; pr. n. Wis, ΨΥ,
and —

WY and WS (“smallness;” compare Gen. 19:
2c), [Zoar], pr. n. of a town on the southern shore
of the Dead Sea, Gen. 13:10; 19:22, 30; Isa. 15:5;
Jer. 48:34; more anciently called ¥?3.

ΕΝ

“TDS (cognate to the verb Ἴ23) Τὸ ADHERE
FIRMLY, Lam. 4:8 (Arab. yw to join together).

ῸΝ 5) TO SHINE, TO BE BRIGHT (Arabic
uc); Hence Piel No. 1.

(2) to look out, to view (prop. to enlighten with

the eyes, comp. ἢ), unle<s the primary idea be rather

“1?

_ songht for in inclining, bending forward, in order to

xr
-

᾿.

<

z

view; comp. 1720. With this accord σκέπω, σκόπος,
oxoréw; and even in Lat. transp. specio, specto,
specula, etc). Isa. 21:5; see ΒΥ, Used of a tower
which has a wide view, Cant. 7:5. Part. ΠΕῚΝ a
watchman set on a tower, 1 Sam. 14:16; 2 Sam.
13:34; 18:24. Metaph. used of prophets, who,
like watchmen, declare future events as being di-
vinely revealed to them by visions, Jer.6:17; Eze.

DCCXV

ΡΝ:
3:17; comp. Hab. 2:1 [Piel]. Hence—(a) to look
out for. Hos. 9:8, OS ΠΡῚΝ “Ephraim looks -
out for (aid).”—(b) to observe accurately; fol-
lowed by an ace., Prov. 15:3; 31:27; followed by 3
Ps. 66:7; followed by 13 (to see and judge between),
Gen. 31:49.—(c) to lie in wait; followed by ? Psa.
37:32.—(d) to select (auferjeven), ig. AN. Job
15:22, 230 ὧν ἐπ IBY “ selected (or destined) for
the sword” (35} for “5¥).

Puet—(1) to overlay with gold or silver (pr.
to make splendid; see Kal No. 1); followed by two
acc., Ex. 25:24; 1 Ki. 6:20, seqq.

(2) 1.ᾳ Kal No. 2, 1 Samuel 4:13; part. 18¥ a
watchman, Isaiah 21:6; metaph. a prophet, Mic.
7:4. Followed by oN of the thing which any one
watches for and expects (as aid), Lam. 4:17; 3 Mie,
7:7. Absol. Psa. 5:4, TBS8 “I expect,” sc. divine
aid, I look to God.

Puat, pass. of Piel No. 1, to be overlaid, Ex. 26°
32; Prov. 26:23.

Derivatives, 483, TB¥, MD¥, NBYD; and pr.n. NPY,
MOBY, IY, ἘΣ, MDY, ABV.

MBS f. (from the root 41¥) a swimming, Eze.
32:6. .

BY (“watch-tower”), [Zepho], pr. n. of a son
of Eliphaz, Gen. 36:11, 15; called *D¥ 1 Ch. 1:36.

*}ES m. (from the root ND¥ Piel No 2), overlay-
ing, metal laid over statues, Num. 17:3, 4; Isaiah
30:22.

pay comm. (f., Isa. 43:6; Cant. 4:16).—{1) the
north, the north quarter (prop. hidden, obscure,
inasmuch as the ancients regarded the north as ob-
secure and dark; πρὸς ζόφον, Hom. Od. ix. 25, seqq.;
X. 190,seqq., the south, on the contrary, as clear,
and lighted by the sun; see 0173), Num. 34:7. 7S
ΒΝ the north land (Babylonia), Zech. 2:10; Jerem.
16:15; compare Jer. 6:22. Poet. also used for the
north wind (}S¥ ΠΥ), Cant. 4:16; and for the
northern heavens, which is almost the same as for
the heaven generally, as the greater part of the
southern hemisphere is hidden, Job 26:7. ? fips
northward of any place, Josh. 8:11, 13; and with-
out 3 Josh.11:2. With > parag. MDS northward,
Gen. 13:14; also a region situated towards the
north, as NADY nispnp the kingdoms of the north,
Jerem. 1:15; and with prep. MYST’ Eze. 821 4;
ngipy2 1 Ch. 26:17, towards the north. 723539 from
the north quarter, Josh. 15:10; ? nD from the
north of any place, Jud..21:19; 7)5¥ °23 from the
north, Jer. 1:13. Compare 133.

ndSs—fiay
(2) [Zaphon], pr. name of a town in the tribe of
Gad, Josh. 13:27.

PIES see IY.

ΠΥΡῚ m.—(1) adj. northern, Joel 2:20 (spoken
of the hosts of locusts [?] coming from the north).

(2) patron. of the word fiP¥, *®¥ (which see),
Nu. 26: 15.

ἮΕΝ Eze. 4:15 an, 1. ᾳ WY.

“NEY, pl. D°28¥ (as if from N7B¥), comm. (f. Pro.
27:8; Isa. 31:5)—(1) a small bird, so called from
its twittering (see ®¥ No.3), Psalm 11:1; 104: 17;
124:7; Job 40:29; Prov.6:5; 7:23; specially a

§ wtr
sparrow (Arab. jice with a prefixed guttural),
Ps. 84:4; Pro. 26:2.

(2) a bird, of any kind, Deu. 4:17; 14:11; Lev.
14:4. Collect. birds, Gen. 7:14; 15:10.

(3) [Zippor], pr.n. of the father of Balak, king
of Moab, Nu. 22:4, 10; Josh. 24:9.

TIS τὸ sz wipz, AMPLE; compare Arab. Aé
Conj. II. to spread out, cogn. 759; Ath. Gh: to
spread out, to extend, to dilate; whence ΤΠ ΒῈ ---

my, πιξὴν (“cruse”), [Zopha], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch.
7:35, 36; and—

MIDS £ a cruse, for holding water, 1 Sa. 26:11,
seq.; for holding oil, 1 Ki. 17:12. Chald. M5) id.
Arab. with the letters transposed, di<t a dish, a
platter; Syr. wen id.

"BY see IBY.

ΓΞ. f. (from the root 12¥), a watchtower, i. q.
ΠΒΥΌ Lam. 4:17.

[VEY “expectation,” “longing”),[Ziphion],
pr.n. m. Gen. 46:16; for which there is }©¥ Num.
26:15.

MTT BS £. a cake, so called from its being broad
(compare πλάξ, πλακόεις), Ex. 16:31. Root MD¥.

[EY Ps. 17:14 39, for PD¥, see P¥ No.2.
YDS only in the pl. DY excrements of animals,

dung, Ezek. 4:15; Arab. pe; from the root YD¥,
which see.

MYDS £. pl. only ΓΕ shoots of a tree, such as
are of little value (as if excrements); used figuratively
of less distinguished offspring; opp. to ONY.
Tea. 22:24 Root YO}.

DCCXVI

ὝΞΝ m. a he-goat, Dan. 8:5, 21, so called frow
its leaping; see the root No.2. See Chald.

TS¥ Ch. pl. Prey id. Ezr. 6: 17. Syr. ja.

ITY DS ἢ (from the root 1B¥ No.1)—(1) prop. a
crown, Isa. 28:5.

(2) acircle, a circuit; hence used of the vicissi-
tude of events and fortune, as if going in a circle
(compare 3°20 Eccl. 1:6). Eze. 7:7, TYD¥T ANB
"28 “the circle comes to thee,” which is well ren-

dered by Abulwalid A¢N\ yall gil.

MY αὶ (from the root ND¥), looking out, guard,
watch. Isaiah 21:5, MD¥7 BY “they watch the
watch,” i.e. they keep guard in the watch-towers.
The interpretations of others are noticed in Comment.

on the passage.

jD3 fut. }BY¥? (cogn. 120)—(1) To HIDE, To CoN
CEAL, Ex.2:2; Josh.2:4. Part. pass. POY hidden,
i.e. secret, inaccessible, Ezek.7:22. Especially to
guard and defend any one, Psalm 27:5; 83:4, ἸΘῪ
7 those protected by Jehovah. Intrans. to hide
oneself (or ellipt. to hide nets, snares), to lie in wait,
followed by δ Prov. 1:11, 18; Psalm 10:8; 4050].
56:7 Ὁ.

(2) to lay up, to store up. Part. D'AD¥ riches,
treasures, Job 20:26; ΡΒ. 17:14}. Followed by ?
to lay up for any one, Job 21:19; Ps. 31:20. Job
20:26, ΡΝ 90 ἼΦ ΓΞ “every misfortune is laid
up for his treasures.” 303 }P¥ to hide with one’s
self (lay up in one’s heart), Job 10:13; IAN Ὑ id.
Pro,.9223° 9%,

(3) to restrain, Prov. 27:16; followed by }? to
deny to any one, Job 17:4.

Nipuat, to be hidden from any one, i.e. to be un-
known to him, followed by } Job 24:1; Jer.16:17.

(2) to be laid up, i.e. to be destined for any one,
followed by ? Job 15:20.

Hiatt, i. q. Kal No. 1, to hide, Ex. 2:3; Job 14:
13; to lie in wait Ps. 56: ano.

Derivatives, }¥ ΟΥ̓́Θ), ὈΣ ΒΥ, and pr. n. ΤΥ,
and—

MIDS (“whom Jehovah hid,” i.e. defended),
[Zephaniah], pr.n. LXX. Σοφονίας. Vulg. Sopho-
nias (for ™3D¥).—(1) of a prophet, who takes the
ninth place among the twelve minor prophets, Zeph.
1:1.—(2) of a priest, Jer.21:1; 29:25, 29, called
IMIWY, Jer. 37:3; 52:24.—(3) Zec. 6:10, 14.—(4)
1 Chr.6:21, for which there is 9X") 1 Chr. 6:9
15:5, 21.

MYDS NID¥ Egyptian pr.n., given to Joseph ix

miby—p\es ᾿

vate

MS¥—YSY

his public capacity by Pharaoh, Gen. 41:45. The
genuine Egyptian form of the word appears to be
more accurately given by the LXX. Ψονθομφανήχ;
in which Egyptian scholars (see Bernard, on Joseh.
Ant. ii. 6, § 1; Jablonskii Opusce. i. p. 207— 218)
recognize the Egyptian NCWT UENEe, salvation,
or saviour of the age, from m the article, CWT,
σώζειν, σωτήρ, σωτηρία, and PPENnGe αἰών. So Schol.
Cod. Oxon. Ψονθομφανήχ; ὅ ἐστιν σωτὴρ κόσμου; and
Jerome, servator mundi. The Hebrews interpreted
the Hebrew form of the word, revealer of a secret,
see Targ., Syr., Kimchi. [See also Thes. ]

δὴ DS an unused root, to thrust out (kindred is
rie to thrust, to push, to impel), specially vile,
ignoble things, as excrements (Arab. ris to void
dung, to break wind, and ΒΝ excrements); to
produce worthless shoots, as a tree (see ΠΡ ΒΥ), its
detestable progeny, as a viper (compare YY, *JVDY¥).
[In Thes. this root is divided into two parts; the
meaning given to the second is to hiss.] See more
as to this root in my Comment. on Isa. i. p. 705.
Fésius (Neue Jahrb. fiir Phil. i. p. 171) prefers to
regard the viper as being so called from its hiss-
ing, and adds this onomatopoetic power to that of
protruding, compare *]D¥ and YB (whence NYAS
a viper). This is not amiss, although the idea of
viper’s progeny is both exceedingly suitable in some
passages (Isaiah 14:29), and rests upon ancient au-
thority.

YES m. viper’s brood, Isa.14:29. LXX. ἔκγονα

ἀσπίδων. -Hence—

ΕΣ (like 2T!) prop. belonging to a viper’s
brood; hence a viper itself, Isa.11:8; 59:5; Pro.
23:32. Plur, O'YDY¥ Jer.8:17. LXX. (Isa. 11:8;
14:29) ἔκγονα ἀσπίδων. See another etymology
under the root YD¥.—Aqu. βασιλίσκος. Vulg. regu-
Jus, whence J. D. Michaélis understood the horned
serpent, or cerastes.

FDS only in Prvren Θ᾽ an onomatop. word, To
TWITTER, PIP, or CHIRP, as a bird, Isaiah 10:14;
- 38:14, Gr. πιπίζω, τιτίζω, Germ. jitpen. Like the
Greek τρέζω, στρουθίζω, it is applied to the slender
voice of the manes, “ vocem exiguam” (Virg, Ain. vi.
492), which the ancients sometimes compared to a
whisper, sometimes to a sigh, Isa.8:19. [But why
hould we look in the word of God for such heathen
ideas as Manes ?]

' SIDNEY ἢ, according to the Hebrews, the witlou

DCCXVII

ΔΕ δὰ
ὍΣ
Ezek. 17:5 (where supply 3). Αγαρίος. ὁ μβέ. id
The root appears to me to be ἢν to swim, Pilpel, a
inundate; hence, that which is inundated, which is

very suitable to the willow.

I. “DS —(1 1) TO GO IN A CIRCLE, TO REVOLVE
(see ΠΎ ΒΚ); hence to turn, to turn oneself about,
Jud. 7:3, “let him who is fearful and afraid ae
"BY)) turn and return.”

(2) to danceina ote and generally, to leap,

to dance. Arab. 23 fut. I., compare Oa, San, and
bin; whence 5¥ a he-goat.
(3) to chirp, to twitter, as a bird (tvillern), Arab.
Hence “BY; Chald. "5¥. See also pr. ἢ. θῖν
[The meaning given to this root in Thes. is, to pip,
to chirp, as a bird. ]

H. “DS i. ἢ. ps to wound with claws. See By,

“DS Chald. (f., Dan. 4:18; wand Dan. 4:9 "1p; but
a’n> m.), a bird, i.q. Syr. Jeay; sing. Gen. 7:14;
Deuter. 4:17, Targ. Plur. ᾿Ξ; constr. 1B¥ Dan.
4:9, 11, 18, 30.

yrpy mase. ὦ frog, Exod. 7:27, 28; 8:1, seq.
Collect. frogs, Exod. 8:2; where (as is usual with

collectives) it is joined with a fem. This quinque-
literal appears to be blended of the verb 1©¥ No.Ia,

---

to dance, to leap; and els, a marsh; as if leaping in

a marsh; and not, as some have thought of late, from
the root 193 No.I1.g, since the chirping of birds ‘can-
not be aptly applied to frogs. From this fuller form
have arisen, in Arab. and Syr., the more contracted

S -u-

ἐλ and ἜΣ a frog.

maby (“a little bird”), pr.n. f. of the wife of
Moses, Ex. 2:21; 4:25; 18:2.

pby m.—(1) the nailof the finger, Deut. 21:12;
from the root "2¥ No. II. (Arab. ils; Chald. 788 id.

To the Hebr. 1}2¥ nearly approaches Greek περονό"
Germ. Gporn; Eng. Spur.)

(2) a point( of a nail) ofa style (of adamant), Jer.
17:1. Comp. Plin. H. N. xxxvii.c. 4. 15.

NDS an unused root; perhaps, i. q. Syr. MS, tu

quadriliterals

adorn (Barhebr. p. 180); compare JAc. ornament,

Sir. xxi. 24); Chald. N2¥; Gr. κόσμειν. ~ Hence—
nds f., the capitalof a column, i. q. “ADD 2 Ch

3:15. [This is referred in Thes. to 75¥ Νὰ [.]

ὙΝ-ΞΥ

NDS (“watch-tower;” from the root MD¥), [Ze-
phath], pr.n.of a Canaanitish town; afterwards called
MDW Jud. 1:17.

MINDY (id.), [Zephathah], pr. n. of a valley near
Mareshah, in the tribe of Judah, 2 Ch. 14:9.

ps an unused root; perhaps, i. q. Spy ke to
bind together, to tie. Hence fi2P¥.

ΡῈ see 22P'Y.

hops az. Aeyou., 2 Kings 4:42, sack, bag; 80
called from its being tied together. Talmud.
_ bag for straining; with this also accords Gr. θύλακος;
sack.

ἽΝ with distinct accents 7¥ and art. 733; with suff.
3; pl. OY, I$ (from the root M¥).—(1) an adver-
sary, an enemy (see the root No. 4), i.q. 298; but,
besides Nu. 10:9, only poet. (Job 16:9; Deu. a4: 27;
Psa. 81:15; Lam.1:7; Isa.g:10); and in the later
books, Esther 7:4, 6; Neh. 9:27.

(2) distress, affliction (see the root No. 5), Ps.
4:2; 44:11; 78:42. Ὁ 783 when I am in distress,
Psalm 18:7; 66:14; 106:44; 102:3, % ay Di2 14.
Fem. 7% id. which see.

(3) α stone (so called as being compact and hard;
i. 4. W¥ No. 1), Isa. 5:28.

WS (from TY No. 5; of the form D7 from D'A), adj.
narrow, Nu. 22:26; Job 41:7; f. M$ Pro. 23:27.

TS (“narrow” [“ flint”]), [Zer], pr.n. of a town
in the tribe of Naphtali, Josh. 19:35.

= m.—(1) a rock, i.q. ἫΝ No. 2, Eze. 3:9.
(2) a knife, Ex. 4:25. Compare Ὃν No. 3.
(3) i. ᾳ. H¥ Tyre; which see.

“ἽΝ not used in Kal; prop. (as I suspect) i. q.
7G (as to the interchange of the letters 5 and ¥ see
last remark under ¥, page DCXCVIII), TO SCRATCH,
tO BE SCABBY, ROUGH; whence N3V¥ No. 1.

(2) to be dry, burned up (as to the connection of
these significations, see under 71),

NIPHAL, δ ἔμ burned, scorched, Ezek. 21: 3.
Kindred are 72,979. Chald. 139% a burning.

[ΔῚΣ (for 29¥) adj. burning, Proverbs 16:27
nay ΡῈ}
TZT$—(1) prop. a scab, rough place left on

the skin from a healed ulcer, Levit.13:23; or from
burning, verse 28; cicatriz, as rightly rendered by

DCCXVHI

ΤΕΥ
LXX., Vulg. Chald: See the root No.1. Others
would derive this from Arab. >< to strike.

(2) adj. fem. burning (used of fire), Prov. 16:27;
[see above].

Ae an unused and doubtful root. Arab. oye

to cool, whence —

TTY (“cooling”), [Zereda], pr.n. of a town
of the Manassites, near Scythopolis, 1 Ki. 11:26;
2Ch.4:17. For this there is written T71$ Jud. 7:22
(where it should be ΠΝ [as in some MSS. 7); the
same is called j¥ Josh. 3:16; 1 Ki. 4:12; 7:46.

TTS an unused root—(1) like the Syr. and Ch.
to cleave, to make clefts; hence—

(2) i. q. Arab. Spo to flow, to run, as a wound,
whence ΣΝ and pr. n. M¥.

my (with Kametz impure) ἢ, of the word ἋΣ (from
the root T'¥)—(1) a female adversary, enemy,
especially a rival, 1Sa.1:6 (from the root M¥ No. 4).

(2) distress, with 7 parag. Ps.120:1,° δ nny.
“when I am in distress,” comp. Jon. 2:3; from
the root T1¥ No. 5.

MINS and MY (“cleft”), [Zeruiah], pr.n. of
a daughter of J esse, the mother of Joab, 1 Sa. 26:6;
2 Sa. 2:13; 1 Ch. 2:16.

MY (“leprous”), [Zeruah], pr. n. of the
mother of Jeroboam, 1 Ki. 11:26.

AWAY see TY.
ΓΝ an unused root —(1) i.q. Arabic ΟΝ

Sr-tew

to be clear, manifest, open; whence é> ~ ao lofty

ground; we? high building, a tower, Hebr. PY.

Kindred are H¥, WY}.
(2) It is applied to the voice (compare DY), hence
to cry out with aloud and clear voice. Arab.

a 2th. (NCA: Zeph. 1:14. Kindred is 5?,

Hirai, to lift up a cry, used of a warlike ery,
Isa. 42:13.

ἊΝ Tyrian, gent. n. from Ἢ Tyre, 1 ΚΙ. 7:14:
Ezr. 3:7.

"TS Gen. 43:11; Jerem.8:22; 46:11; 51:8; in
pause ΝΣ Eze. 27:17; once with Vav copul. "733 Gen.
37225, m. opobalsamum, the balsam distilling from ἃ
tree or fruit growing in Gilead, used for the healing
of wounds, from the root 77¥ which see.

It is not

a a

ascertained what tree this may have been; see Bochart,
Hieroz., t. i. p.628. Celsii Hierobot., ii. 180 —185;
and on the other hand, J. D. Michaélis (Supplemm.
page 2142), Warnekros (Repertorium fiir Morgenl.
Litt., vol. xv. p.227); and Jahn (Archeol., t.i. p. 83).

ΜΠ ΕῚ [Zeri], pr.n. see I¥% No. 3.
ΓΙΡῚΝ cco TN.
MY m. a lofty building, which may be seen

from far, a tower, Jud. 9:46, 49; a watch-tower,
1 Sa. 13:6; from the root M7¥ No.1.

yy an unused root; Talmud, Ithpeal, to be in
want of, Syr. and Arab. to be needy; whence—

7% masc. need, 2Chron. 2:15. (Chaldee and

Rabbinic id.).

ἽΝ arabic .
ah Arabic go 10 STRIKE DOWN, whence

eo α scourge; hence applied to diseases, as

Sue

ξ ye epilepsy, prop. prostration. Hence is formed
part. pass. YY Levit. 13:44; 22:4; and part. Pual
pis 2 Ki. §:1,27; 15:5; 4 leper, pr. one stricken
(by God), one smitten; inasmuch as the plague of
leprosy was regarded as being sent by God [as of
course it really was], comp. the verbs 3), 33, 753,
Arabic W 2d But since there is such an affinity

between the letters ¥ and 3 (see last remark under
letter y, p. pcxcvul) I prefer regarding the leprosy,
to be so called from the idea of scabbiness; so that Y1¥
would be the same as 73 which see.

Hence ΠΡῚΝ, and—

mys f. Ex. 23:28; Deut.7:20; Josh. 24:12;
according to the ancient versions and the Hebrews,
the hornet, with the art. collect. hornets, wasps,
perhaps from the idea of pieremg, which does not

differ much from that Ἐ᾿ striking ὩΣ 8:3), 8 scourge),

compare 122, +2. But the hornets by which the

Canaanites, locc, citt. are said to be driven from their
dwellings, seem hardly capable of being literally
understood (as is dene by Bochart, in Hieréa. tom.
iii. p. 407, ed. Lips.; Rosenm. Bibl. Alterthumsk. iv.
2, p. 430), but (with Le Clere and Rosenm. on Ex.
loc. cit.) metaph. as designating i//s and calamities
of various kinds ; compare Josh. 24:12; and Joshua
chap. 10.

ΠΝ (“ a place of hornets”), [Zorah], pr. n.

of a town in the plain country of Judah, but inhabited

x
>
=

__ by the Danites, Josh. 15:33; 19:41; Judges 13:2.

DCCXIX

ὙΥ- MY

[Apparently now called Stir’ah, ἀς =a, Rob. ii. 343.
The Gent. noun is ‘Y7¥ [Zorites], 1 Chr. 2:54; and
‘DY [Zareathites, Zorathites], 1h. 2:53; 4:2.

YW ἢ leprosy (as to the etymology, see the
root Y1¥), both of men (and then white, Exod. 4:6;
Num. 12:10; for the black leprosy is eléphastiann
see ἢ ΠΡ, Levit. 13:2,seq.; and of houses (prob. a
nitrous scab), and of garments (mouldings, spots
contracted from being shut up), Levit. 13:47—59;
14:34—57-

Ws fut. }$.—(1) TO MELT a metal (kindred
are ἢ, 1), specially to pu ge gold or silver by fire.
and to separate from dross, Ps.12:7; Isa.1:25. Part
WS a goldsmith, Jud. 17:4; Isa. 40:19; Pro. 25:4,

(2) metaph. to prove, to examine any one (δοκιμά-
fev), Ps. 17:3; 26:2; 105:19; also to purge, Dan.
11:35. Part. pass.) ¥ sincere, pure, Psal. 18:41;
119:140.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be purified, Dan. 12:10.

Pirx, part. ΠΣ a goldsmith, Mal. 3:2, 3.

‘SW (« goldsmith”), pr. π΄ m. (with art.) Neh.
3:31.

DB WW (perh. “workshop for melting and re-
fining metals,” Sdmeljhiitte), with 7 parag. OND,
[Zarephath], pr. n. of a town of the Phenicians
situated between Tyre and Sidon, 1 Ki.17:9, 10;

Obad. 20; Gr. Σάρεπτα, Lu. 4:26; now called db 10.

VWs TO PRESS, TO COMPRESS (kindred to the
root BR), hence—(1) to bind up, to bind together

(Arab. jc), followed by 3 to wrap up in a cloth or
lat Baad Ex. 12:34; Job 26: 8; Isa. 8:16; Proverbs
30:4. Metaph. 1 Sa. 25:29, “ the life of my lord
shall be bound up in the bundle of the living with
God,” i.e. shall be under the protection of God.
But in another sense, Hos. 13:12, “ the iniquity of
Ephraim is bound up,” i.e. reserved for him against
the day of vengeance; comp. Job 14:17; whence M¥.

(2) tolay hold of, Hos. 4:19.

(3) to shut up, 2 Sam, 20:3.

(4) to oppress, ας ὑκωκυώμω to treat ina hos-

tile manner (Arab. es followed by an acc. Num.

33:55; Isai. 11:13; Slowed by a dat. Num. 25:18,
Part. 178 i.g. ἽΣ an adversary, Ps.6:8; 7:5; 23:53
Isa.11:13. Also, to rival, to be I BS of (Arab.

; Conj. ΠῚ. Levit. 18:18.
(5) intrans. to be pressed, straitened, distressea
In this sense is used the monosyllabic pret. ὋΣ (cther

-

ΤΡ τ

wise 77$) f. T7¥ Isa. 49:40. Impers. Ὁ ὝΣ strait is
to me, i.e. —(a) I am in distress, Psalm 31:10;
69:18; Judges 11:7.—(b) I am in anguish, in a
fies’ 1 Sa. 28:15; 2Sa.24:14.—(c) followed by
Y 7 mournon account of something, 2 Sam. 1:26.
In the same connection is used the fut. *? T¥%l, see
WS? No. IL.
. Puat, part. 18) bound together, Josh. 9:4.
Hiruit 39, inf. ΝΠ, fut. ἼΥ 1 Ki. 8:37, to press
upon, Jer. 10:18; to besiege, Deut. 28:52; 1 Ki.
8:37; to bring into distress, to afflict, to vex,
Nehem. 9:27. To the active signification are also
rightly referred—(a) 2 Chr. 28:22, δ γῇ nya “ in
the time when they distressed hie.” 2 Ch. 33:12,
and—(b) ΠΣ NW a parturient woman (pr. pressing
upon the foetus), Jer. 48:41; 49:22.

Koph, the nineteenth Hebrew letter; when it stands
as a numeral, i.g.a hundred. The name jp, Arab.
Ss

ἊΣ denotes the hole of an axe, and this agrees well

with the form of this letter in the Pheenician and
Hebrew alphabets. Its pronunciation differs. from
> whether with or without dagesh, in that the sound
of P is produced from the back part of the palate
near the throat with more effort; similarly to 0, see
page CCCXVI.

Koph is interchanged with the other palatals 3, 5, as
has been shewn above (pp. ct, A, and cocLxxvim, A);
it is also found to pass over to the gutturals, so that
the roots "?, bY No. 1, to burn incense, are kindred.
Also in the primary elements at least of the language,
k appears also to have changed to ¢ (just as children
beginning to talk often substitute ἐ for k as being easier
of pronunciation); and thus kindred to one another
are MP3 and MDB to open, ΠΡΟ and ANY to drink,
ἽΠΒ Athiop. 155 to interpret, MAX and the lost | n38
(whence the suff.) thou; comp. κόπτω and τύπτω;
quattuor and rérrapec.

XP m. (from the root x\p), vomit, Pro. 26:11.

ττ- 14:
17; const. st. NSP f. a bird found in marshes (Levit.
and Deut. locc. citt.) and inhabiting deserts, Isa. 34:
11; Zeph.2:14; Ps.102:7; according to several old
translators, the pelican; Aram. and Arab. 8PP, Lao,
coe) Gy) prob. so called from its vomiting, as this
very voracious bird is accustomed to vomit sea-shells

ΓΝ with the art. ΠΕΡΙ Lev. 11:18; Deu.

DCCXX

“ap-—Ns
Derivatives, W¥, 77¥, HY¥, W¥Q [also W¥, and pr
name 7¥].

“AY ἃ WW m. pl. MY (Gen. 42:35)—(1) a a

bundle, 1Sa. 25: 29; Cant. 1:13; specially, a bundle
of money, a purse, Gen. 42:35; Pro. 7:20.
the passage Prov. 26:8, see ΠΣ.
(2) i.g. Ἣν No.1, a stone, a little stone, 2 Sam.
17:13; Amos 9:9 (where others understand grain).
(3) [Zeror], pr.n. m. 1 Sa. g:1.

my see ΠΤ,

ΓΝ (perhaps for NWS “splendour”),[Zereth],
pr.n. m. 1 Chron. 4:7.

TWIT ΓΝ (“the splendour of the morning,”

see the preceding word), [Zareth-shahar], pr. n.
of a town of the Reubenites, Josh. 13:19.

P

and other things which it has swallowed. [So im
Thesaur. from §jp.]

ΞΡ m. prop. a hollow vessel (see the root 232

No.1; compare cupa, Engl. a cup); hence a cab, used — |

as a measure of dry things, 2 Ki. 6:25; according to
the Rabbins, the sixth part of a seah (789); comp.
Gr. κάβος, i.e. χοῖνιξ.

JA)? kindred to the roots 333, M2 No. II, τὸ
MAKE GIBBOUS AND HOLLOW—(1) i.q. 322 fo hol-
low out; hence also, to arch, to vault (comp. 333,

S$ »
N2=39) 1.ᾳ. Arab. .3 Conj. II, Ch. 332. Hence
3p, 73. %

(2) metaph. i. q. 222 No. 3 (which see), to curse,
to execrate (prop. to pierce, to perforate). Hence
pret. inf. and imp. Nu. 23:8, seq. Imp with suff. and
Nun epenth. 1332 Nu. 23:13.

nap f. the rough stomach of ruminating ani-
mals, echinus, for 1323, so called from, being | hollow,

see the root 323, Deu. 18:3. (Arab. ii and 43 id.).
nap with suff. 9N22. Num. 25:8 (for 72))) either

the anus, 1. ᾳ. Ch. 34) (from the root 32) to per-
forate), or vulva (compare 7323); so LXX., Vulg.

M32 f. tent, bedchamber, so called from its

arched form, occurring once, Num. 25:8. (Arab ©

gee

ra) id.; also vault, whence the Spanish alcova, Germ.
Alcoven [Eng. alcove].) Root 332 No. 1.

AP τα. collection, a throng, company, Isa :

As to

Κων

i

ἸΏΡ- ΠΡ

57:13, TS)2P “thy companies,” sc. of thy idols.
Compare verse 9. Root 722.

ΣΡ f.—(1) sepulture, burial, Jer. 22:19.
(2) sepulchre, grave, Gen. 35:20; 47:30. Root

Ἴ2Ρ.
2 not used in Kal, prop. TO BE BEFORE, IN

b>

FRONT, OVER AGAINST (Arab. 1.3 front, (U3 be-
fore); lence, to come from before, to come to meet,

Arab. hs ,

Pir 3P,—(1) prop. to receive any one (one who
comes to meet one, Arab. (3), 1 Ch. 12:18; any
thing, 1. q. np>

2?, but only in the later [?] Hebr., 2 Ch.
29:16, 22; Ezr.8:30 (opp. to reject); Job 2:10; Est.
4:4; 9:23, 27; to receive instruction, Pro.1g:20.
Hirut., intransitive, to be opposed, stand over
against one another, Ex. 26:5; 36:12. Arab. Conj.
Ill. id.
Derivatives, bap, bap.

bap [Ch.] only in Part, to take, to receive, Dan.
2:6; 6:1; 7:18. Hence—

bap and Sap Chald. prop. the front. Hence
ape prep., with suff. ἼΡΞΡΡ. Ξ

(1) over against, Dan. 5:5.

(2) before, Dan. 2:31; 3:3; 5:1.

(3) on account of, i. q. °33° Dan. 5:10; Ezr. 4:
16. Followed by “1 it becomes a conj. because,
propterea quod, quia, Ezr. 6:13. But more often ac-
cording to the Chaldee verbosity in expressing par-
ticles, there is used for this more fully and pleonasti-
cally, "1 232723 pr. on this very account because (just
like the Germ. alldieweil, in the language of juriscon-
sults), for the simple because, Dan. 2:40; 6:5, 11,
23, and relat. for which cause, Dan.2:10. (The
ancient interpreters, and some of the moderns, as of
late Rosenm., render it in some places, such as Dan:
2:40, 41, 45, in the same manner, that; but this

signification is neither to be approved of, nor is it |

more suitable to the context than that already given.)
24 aps for that very cause, Dan. 2:12,24. Com-
pare Ch. 55 No. 4.

3p (of the form D7?) or, according to other co-
pies 22 (kdbdal) 1. ᾳ. prec. Ch. before, 2 Ki. 15:10,
Dy bap “ before the people.”

bap something opposite, Arab. U3; whence,

_ Eze. 26:9, Pap ΠΡ “the striking of that which is
Opposite,’ i.e. the battering ram for beating down

Ἅ
ca
Ἢ

DCCXXI

73} -ν
walls. Other copies have ΡΞ kobollo, which is not
amiss (see [9P); but there are grammatical reasons —
against bap, as given by J. H. Michaélis and V. d.
Hooght.

V3/pP—(1) ing V3

33,923 To BE HIGH AND ROUND-
ED AT TOP, as a mound, the head, Arab. ε- to be
gibbous; whence Y2)P, i. g. ¥2)3 a helmet, NV3P a cup,
MYD2 tiara. Compare Gr. κυβή. From these nouns,
all of which denote things serving to cover, comes—
(2) the meaning of hiding (Arab. «αὐ to hide, as
the head in a garment, a flower in its calyx); and
hence it is figuratively to deceive, to defraud any
one (compare 732), Mal. 3:8, 9; followed by two acc.
to despoitl any one of any thing, Prov. 22:23.
Derivatives, see under No. 1.

nya f. cup, calix, calyx, both of a flower, κάλυξς
(Arab. ἀκ; compare Κ)}3 and Y35P), and also for
drinking from, κύλιξ; hence, Isa. 51:17,22, DID NYAP
“the chalice of the cup.” Abulwalid understands

the froth and dregs of the cup (from the idea of cover-
ing), but the explanation already given is the better.

er fut. 722° prop. TO TAKE, TO GRASP WITH
THE HAND (Arab. | «3 to take with the tips of the
fingers; | μἐαβ to catch with the hand, 1.3 id.; comp.

Aram. 735 oe to compress; and Hebr. ΤΡ, ᾿ ΒΡ);
hence to collect, Gen. 41:48.—(a) things, Deuter.
13:17; Prov. 13:11.—(0) persons, to congregate, ἡ
2 Sam. 3:21; 1 Ki. 18:19; 20:1. Metaph. Psalns
41:7, “his heart (the wicked man’s, who comes te
see me) ay) DS Yar gathers iniquity to itself,” i.e
matter for calumny.

Nipuat, to be gathered, collected, Eze. 29:5; to
be congregated, to congregate selves, Isa. 34:15;
43:9; 49:18; 60:4; and frequently.

Pirt—(1) to take with the hand, to tak. kold
of, to receive (opp. to 315), Isa. 54:7.

(2) to collect —(a) things, as grapes, Isaiah 62:9;
water, Isa. 22:9.—(b) persons, to congregate, Deu.
30:3, 4; Jer. 34:10; often used of Jehovah bringing
back exiles, Jer. 23:3; Isa. 40:11.

(3) i. q. HOS No. 3; to gather to oneself, to draw
in, to withdraw, Joel 2:6; Nah.2:11. See WSS.

Puat, part. f., gathered together, Eze. 38:8.

Hirnpatt, to gather selves together, Josh. 9:5,
Jud. 9:47.

Hence 732, ¥2?; and the three nouns which
follow.

47

ὈΠΡ-ΟΝῚΣΡ
Syyvap [Kabzeel], see Seyap.
M¥Ap f. a collection, a heap, Eze. 22:20.

DY¥3/ (“two heaps”), [Kibzaim], pr. n. of a
town of the Ephraimites, Josh. 21:22.

2/2 fut. ἼΞΡ᾽ ro BURY one, Gen. 23:4, 193 25:93
more, Eze. 39:12; i. q. Piel (Arab., Aram., Ath. id.
The primary idea is that of heaping up ἃ mound;, see
Nasor. 13> to heap up; compare 133. The biliteral
stock is3p; compare 33, 932; compare 33, 233).

Nipuat, pass., Ruth 1:17; Jud. 8:32.

Piet, to bury several (comp. Sup and Sep, Lehrg.
241), Num. 33:4; 1 Ki.11:15; Jerem. 14:16; Eze.
39:14; Hos. 9:6.

Puat, pass., Gen. 25:10.

Hence ΠῚ ΞΡ and—

ἽΞΙ m. with suff. "132; pl. ὩΣ ΞΡ constr. 132; and
nin? constr. ΠῚ ΞΡ m., a sepulchre, grave, Genesis
23:9, 20; Ex. 14:11; Num. 11:34, 35; Job 21:32;
Jer. 26:23, ete—Job 17:1, ὦ ὉΠΞΡ “the graves
(are ready) for me;” the burial-place waits for me,
and is prepared.

MSATNNIpP (“ graves of lust”), [Kibroth-
hattaavah], pr. n. of a place in the desert of Sinai;
the reason of the name is given, Nu. 11:34; also Nu.
33:16; Deu. 9:22.

G- G-

TT2—() 1.4. Arab. 33, δῇ τὸ cLEAVE(kindred
roots 13, 713, and the like; see 113. To this agree
Gr. κεδάω, κεδάζω, σκεδάζω). Hence ΠΗ cassia, and
“PIR top.

(2) denom. from 7P7?; to bow down; hence to
incline oneself out of honour and reverence. [This
meaning is made a separate root in Thes.] Al-
ways in the fut. in the Chaldee form 7P!, 1"; plur.
17"). Often followed by MNAYVT, whichis stronger ; Gen.
24:26, Tim) INAY LRT IP“ and the man bowed
down and prostrated himself before Jehovah ;” Ex.
12:27; 34:8; Num. 22:31; 1 Ki.1:16. Elsewhere
‘T3? in a wider sense, includes both. 1 Sam. 24:9,
ΠΣ DS Ἢ WP 1 Sam. 28:14; 1 Ki. 1:31.

[“ ΓΙ an unused root; Syr. mates to possess.
Hence OY7?%.”)]

ΤΡ f. Exod. 30:24; Eze. 27:19; according to
Syr., Chald., Vulg., cassia, a kind of aromatic, like
cinnamon, but less valuable and fragrant; so called
from its rolls being split; see Dioscor. i. 12; Theophr.
Hist. Plant. ix 5; Celsii Hierob. ii. 186. Compare

amy’yp.

DCCXXI1

winp—oxeap

DTP m. pl., only found Jud. 5:21, DYDITP 2Π)
either stream of antiquity (celebrated of old), so
the LXX., Vatic. χειμάῤῥους ἀρχαίων; Targ. the river
in which from of old were signs and mighty deeds done
for Israel;—or else, stream of battles, i.e. strong,
fierce ally of Israel in battle. Comp. 03? No. 3, and

Arab. ee to be strong, fierce.

vn & wp adj. holy, ἅγιος, ἁγνός, pr. pure, —

clean, free from defilement of crimes, idolatry, and
other unclean and profane things. In fixing the pro-

per notion of this word, the classical passages are
Levit. 11:43, where after the law respecting unclean _

meats which were to be abstained from, it is said,

“ye shall not pollute yourselves with these things, ὦ

lest ye make yourselves uncledn;” 44, ...0°U7? ON}

δὰ vin 3 “and be ye holy (pure) for I am holy; a
Levit. 11:45; 19:2, and 20:26, where there is the |

same phrase, “ be ye holy for I am holy,” is put at

‘the beginning and the end of a section (chap. 19, 20),
containing various laws against fornication, adultery, |

incest, idolatry, and other grievous crimes; Deut.

23:15, to the law respecting purging the camp of |
human filth, there is added, “ for Jehovah walks in |

the midst of thy camp...¥972 7°22 77) therefore let

thy camp be holy (clean), that (God) see no unclean —

thing, and turn away from thee.” It is attributed,
but with a notion a little different—(a) to God, as
abhorring every kind of impurity (both physical and
moral), see Lev. loce. citt.; as being the judge of what
is right and true, Ps. 22:4 (compare verse 2, 3); Isa.
6:3 (compare verse 5, seqq.); whom men fear and
reverence, Psalm 99:3, 9; 111:9 (where it is joined
with 83). God is sometimes called MP, car’ ἐξοχὴν»
Job 6:10; Isaiah 40:25; Hab. 3:3; and more often
bse wtp the Holy One of Israel, especially in
Isaiah 1:4; 5:19, 24; 10:17, 20; 12:6; 17:7; 40:
19, 23; 30:11, 12,15; 41:14, 16, 20; 43:3, 14;
45:11; 47:4; 48:17, etc.; more rarely in other
places, Psa 78:41; 89:19.—(0) to priests, followed
by a dative of the deity, as Levit. 21:6, 17} SV
DNaoN? “they shall be holy (i.e. pure, clean) be-
fore their God, lest they defile,” ete. Verse 7. Psa.
106:16, “ Aaron Mj VIP consecrated to Jeho-
vah.” Also, followed by a dat. of other men, for whom
the priest ought to be holy, Le. 21:8. Used of a Na-

zarite, Nu. 6:5.—It is used —(c) of pious men, who —

are pure from the defilements of sin (as far as sinful

man can be) [rather, whom the grace of God has set — 1
apart], Isa. 4:3; hence used of the people of Israel,
who were to abstain from every kind of impurity _

ty

-
we

= 5
=

Ὁ Ρ- ΠΡ

Lev. 11:43—45; 19:2 (see above); Deu. 7:6 (comp.
verse 5); followed by a dat. (consecrated to Jehovah),
Deu. 14:2,21; 26:19.—(d) of holy places, Ex. 29:

‘31; Lev. 6:9, 19, etc.; of days sacred to God (with

the addition of ovoNd), Neh. 8:10, 11. Hence “72
a holy place, a sanctuary, Isaiah 57:15. Psa. 46:5,
jroy ‘23v% WIP “the holy place of the habitations

‘of the most High.”

ΡΙ. DY7?—(1) as a singular (pl. majest.), most
holy, used of Jehovah, Hos. 12:1; Josh. 24:19; Pro.
9:10; 30:3.—(2) as a plural, holy ones, i. e—(a)
angels, especially in the later writers (see 1),
Dan. 8:13; Job 5:13; 15:15; Zec.14:5; Ps. 89:6, 8;
perhaps Deu. 33:3-—(b) pious worshippers of God
“saints ], Ps. 16:3; 34:10; Deu. 33:3; specially the
Jews (see YIP), Dan. 8:24.

MT) — (1) TO KINDLE fire. (Arabic - ἴο
strike fire. It seems to be of the same stock as 113).
Jer.17:4; Isa. 50:11; 64:1.

(2) to be kindled, to burn, Deut. 32:22; Jer.
15:14.

Derivatives, MP8, and —

TIT £. a burning fever, Levit. 26:16; Deut.
28 : 22.

ΣῚΡ m.—(1) the part opposite, in front.
Hab. 1:9, 72°12 “forwards” (vorwarté).

(2) the east, the eastern quarter of the sky, i.q.
DP, Ezek. 47:18; 48:1. (Compare ὙΠΙΣ No. 2.)
Hence poet. for the fuller 0°72 0 east wind, by far
the most violent in western Asia and the adjoining seas,
Ps. 48:8; Job 27:21; Isa.27:8; Jer.18:17; Eze. 27:
26; scorching plants and herbage, Gen. 41:6, 23; Jon.
4:8. Metaph. i. ᾳ. 1 of anything which is vain and
at the same time pernicious, Hos. 12:2; Job 15:2.

wep Ch. adj. 1. ᾳ. Heb. MIT? holy—(a) used of

God, or any deities. PUP pay the holy gods, Dan.

4:5,6; 5:11.—(b) of angels. Dan. 4:10, wrap vy
“ « watcher (an angel) even a holy one.” PI. pera
holy oues, i. 6. angels, Dan. 4:14 (see Ὁ ΥἽΡ Νο. 2, a).
—(c) used of the Jews, Dan. 7:21; fully pirdy wrap
those who are sacred to the Most High, Dan. 7:18,

22,25; compare 3 Esdr. 8:70, τὸ σπέρμα τὸ ἅγιον.

ὉΡ not used in Kal, Arab. oe to precede, to
zo before, Med. Damma, to precede in time, to be
ancient. .

Pret D3?—(1) TO PRECEDE, TO GO BEFORE, Ps.
68:26. Followed by an acc. of pers. Psalm 89:15.

---

(Arab. ροϑ 14.)

DCCXXIII

ptp—Sxyap

(2) to get bejJore, come before any one (φθά:
ver), followed by an accusative, Psalm 17:13; 119:
148, nin IY AIP “ my eyes get before the
watches of the night,” i.e. I wake up before the
watches of the night are gone. Absol. Jonah 4:2,
“ thus mz ‘FD? I anticipated(the danger which
threatens me) by fleeing to Tarshish.” Hence to do

---

before (Arab. eo)» and to do early, in the morn- ὦ

ing (Chald.D%, jo, for the Heb. 0°38). Psalm
119:147, 122 ‘FDI? “T rise in the morning with
the dawn.” Others take it, I anticipate in the dawn,
sc. the dawn itself; but this is rather harsh. Hence —

(3) to rush on, suddenly and unexpectedly, Ps.
18:6, 19.

(4) to meet, to go to meet any one, followed by an
ace. of pers., especially to bring aid, i. q. to succour,
Ps. §9:11; 79:8; Job 3:12; differently, Isa. 37:33,
13) 73972 > “a shield shall not come against it”
(the city), it shall not be turned agaist it. Job 30:
27. Followed by 3 of the thing, to bring any thing
to meet any one, Ps. 95:2; hence to succour any
one with any thing (see 2 C, 1, a), Deut. 23:5; Mie.
6:6; Neh. 13:2; followed by two ace. Ps. 21:4.

Hirni.—(1) to come before any one in good
offices, to make any one a debtor by being before-

‘ee

hand in kindness with him (compare fh used of

such a kindness, see Schult. on Job, p.1183), Job 41:3.
(2) i.g. Pi. No.3, to fall upon (as calamity), Am.
9:10; followed by 2.
Derivatives, DI2—28) 7p, DOP, DP.

D2 m.—(1) pr. that which ts before, aav.
before, Ps.139:5. Hence—

(2) the east, the eastern quarter (comp. iM&),
Job 23:8. D7 from the east, Gen. 2:8; 12:8. DPD
? prep. eastward of any place, Gen. 3:24; Nu. 34:11;
Josh. 7:2; Jud. 8:11. OF 23 “the sons of the east,”
are the inhabitants of Arabia Deserta, which stretches
eastward οἵ. Palestine to the Euphrates; now called
ρων ἄγου the desert of Syria, Job 1:3; Isa. 11:14;
Jer. 49:28; Eze. 25:4; 1 Ki. 5:10; Jud. 6:3, seqq.;
hence D7? YS Gen. 25:6, and D7? 22 YS Genesis
29:1, of Arabia Deserta; 07277] the mountains of
Arabia, Genesis 10:30 (see under the word €¥1)),
Sometimes D7? also includes Mesopotamia and
Babylonia, Numb. 23:7, and Isa. 2:6, DIZ awn
“ they are full of the east,” i. e. of superstitions and
sorceries brought from the east or from Babylonia.

(3) used of time, ancient time, poet. i.g. Ὁ

emp-oTp

se , ΓΑ"
No. :. (Arab. ae ancient time, L.as of old, an-

ciently). Ps. 44:2; Isai.23:7. OR from of old,
anciently, Ps. 74:12; 77:6, 12. Ὁ 25D ancient
kings, Isai. 19:11; O72 ">! ancient times, Ps. 44:2.
Used even of eternity, of that at least which has no
beginning, e. g. D2 ON Deu. 33:27; 072 2 he
who sits on the throne from eternity, Ps. 55:20. . It is
used also — (a) adverbially for, of old, Jer. 30:20;
Lam. 5:21; i. q. 0°28, 0°957.—(5) it becomes a
prep. before, Proverbs8:22.—PI. const. 9 begin-
nings, Prov. 8:23.
DIP id.; whence 1972 eastward, Gen. 25:6; Ex.
27:13.
gf Pe

DTP, DIP Ch. prop. the front part (Arab. aids);
hence it becomes a prep.—(1) before, i. q. Hebr.
5? Dan. 2:9, 10,11; 3:13, and frequently; used of
time, Dan. 7:7. Suffixes of the pl. form are added,
as J TP. Dan. 5:23; MOI 4:53 AM}? 4:4 (comp.
Syr. αὐ Ὁ). DTP answers to the Heb. 25, DD,
and is put after verbs of taking, commanding, Dan.
2:6, 15; 6:27; 5:24, “the hand was stretched out
2712 jD from before me,” von gegen mir tber her.

Ma f. beginning, origin, Isa. 23:7, DIP Ὁ Ὁ
*ANDI2 “whose origin (is to be sought) of ancient
days” (speaking of Tyre); a former, pristine state,
Eze. 16:55. Constr. state becomes a prepos., and,
by omission of WS, a conj. before that, Ps. 129:6.

maT Ch. former time ; hence 733 N12" Dan.
6:11; SITNO WS) Ezr. 5:11, formerly.

nap (“eastward”), (Kedemah], pr.n. of a
pon of Ishmael, Gen. 25:15. |

MIP i.q. O72 No. 1, 2; only in constr. state, to
the east of a place, Gen. 2:14 (compare NWS); 4:16;
1 Sam. 13:5; Eze. 39:11.

pop f. I> adj. (from 032), eastern, oriental,
Eze. 47:8.

MDP (“beginnings”), [Kedemoth], pr. n.
of a town of the Reubenites, Josh. 13:18; 21:37;
1 Ch. 6:64; with a neighbouring desert of the same
name, Deu. 2:26.

‘2 1P Ch. first. Pl. Dan. 7:24; f. emphat. state
RMT? Dan. 7:45 pl. SOP Dan. 7:8.

SeoTp (“he who is before God,” i.e. servant
of God), pr. n.m. Ezr.2°4°; 3:9; Neh. 7:43; 9:4;
10:10; 12:8,

DCCXXIV

ΝΡ m, Mi'-, f. adj.—(1) ἐπ front, anterior,
Eze. 10719; 11:1; hence—

(2) oriental, eastern. ὙΘΊΡΙ DD the eastern
sea, i.e. the Dead Sea, opp. to the western, i. 6. Me-
diterranean, Eze. 47:18; Joel 2:20.

(3).old, ancient, Eze. 38:17. Pl. ἘΞ ΘῚΡ the
elder (amongst contemporaries), Job 18:20. Sing.
collect. 1 Sam. 94: 14, 0777 9¥ “the proverb of
the ancients.” Pl. f. MV301P ancient, former,
past things, Isa. 43:18.

(4) [Kadmonites], pr.n. of a Canaanitish nation,
Gen. 15:19.

WPT}? m. with suff. 1272 Job 2:7, and IPR Ps.
7:17 (where, however, other copies have 1127P), the
top of the head (so called from the hair being there
divided and separated; compare Germ. Gdpitel, die
Haare fcheitein; root ΤΡ No.1), Gen. 49:26; Deut.
33:16; fully WY ὙΡῚΡ the hairy crown of the head,

Psi68:29..-Awab: sie part of.the head, from the
crown to the neck.

ὙΡ-- (1) TO BE FOUL, TURBID, used of
streams, Job6:16; hence to go in filthy garments,
as mourners, Job 5:11; Jer. 14:2. Part. T]P Psa.

35:14; 38:7; 42:10. (Arab. ,33; yo to be squalid,

and ,3< to be turbid, turbulent. Compare 773.)

(2) to be of a dirty, blackish colour, as of asun-
burnt skin, Job 30:28; tobe darkened, as the day, the
sun, the moon, Jer. 4:28; Joel 2:10; 4:15; Mic. 3:6.

Hirwit—(1) to cause to mourn, Eze. 31:15.

(2) to darken (the sun, or the stars), Eze. 32:7, 8.

Hirupagt, to be darkened, (as the heaven), 1 Ki,
18:45.

Derivatives, T12— M'377P.

TIP («black skin,” “black skinned man,”)
[Kedar], pr.n. of a son of Ishmael, Gen. 25:13; and
of an Arabian tribe sprung from him, Cant. 1:5; Isa.
42:11 (where it is joined with a fem.); 60:7; Jer.
49:28; Eze. 27:21; more fully called 72 ‘33 Isa, 21:
17; by Pliny (H.N.5:11), Cedrei. The Rabbins cal!
all the Arabi:ns universally by this name; whence
Tp per Rabbin. used of the Arabic language.

ip (“turbid,” compare Job 6:16,) [ Kia-

ron], pr-n. of a stream with a valley of the same :
name flowing between Jerusalem and the mount of

Olives, and emptying itself into the Dead Sea, ῳ 84.

15:23; 1Ki.2:37; 15:13; 2 ΚΙ. 23:4; Jer. 31:40.

“ea

ΦῚΡ- ΠΡ

mT f. cbscurity (of the heaven), darkness,
Isa. 3:3.

mst adv. in α mourning dress, Mal. 3:14.
Wj? & WIP (χὰ 17:9) fut. F(a) τὸ

ΒΕ PURE, CLEAN, prop. used of physical purity and

TE a Ξες τ Se nL a το προς

_ Hiphil.

cleanliness (see Hithp. No. 1, and adj. YI72); hence—
(2) to be Loly, sacred (soin all the cogn. languages,
Arab. (wos id.)—(a) used of a man who devotes

himself to any God, and therefore accounts himself
more holy than the common people. Isaiah 65: 55
TANI “I am holy unto thee,” for 72 ‘AVI; used
of those who were consecrated by touching sacred
things, Ex. 29:37; 30:29; Lev.6:11,20.—(6) used
of things destined for holy worship, Num. 17:2, 3;
Ex.29:21; or which were consecrated by touching
holy things, 1 Sa. 21:6; Hag.2:12; or which were
devoted to the sacred treasury, Deu. 22:9.

NipHaL—(1) to be regarded as holy; to be
hallowed (as of God), followed by 3 Levit. 10:3;
22:32; also to shew oneself holy in any thing,
either by bestowing favours, Ezek. 20:41; 28:25;
36:23; 38:16; 39:27; or in inflicting punishments,
Ezek. 28:22; Nu. 20:13; compare Isa. 5:16.

(2) to be consecrated (used of the holy tent),
Ex. 29: 43.

Piet ¥3P— (1) to regard any one as holy, as God,
Deu.32:51,a priest, Lev.21:8; thesabbath, Ex. 20:8.

(2) to declare holy (used of God), e.g. the sab-
bath, Gen. 2:3; the people, Lev. 20:8; 21:8; also to
institute any thing sacred, as a fast, Joel 1:14;
2:15 (to which answers 872), a general assembly,
2 Ki. 10:20.

(3) to consecrate a priest, Exod. 28:41; 29:1;
1Sa.7:1; the altar, the temple, Ex. 29:36; 1 Ki.
8:64; the people of Israel, Exod. 19:10,14; Josh.
7:13; a new building, Neh. 3:1; a mountain (by
separating it from profane things), Ex.19:23. Hence
to inaugurate with holy rites,as a sacrifice, Ex.
13:2; soldiers for battle, Jerem. 51:27. Compare
79921) Ὁ’ Ἢ to consecrate war, to inaugu-
rate (with sacred rites), compare Psa.110:3; 1 Sam.

7:9,10; Joel 4:9; Jerem.6:4; Mic. 3:5.

Pianeta

PuAL, part. consecrated, used of priests and holy
things. 2ze. 48:11; 2 Ch. 26:18; 31:6. Isa. 13:3,
WiAp's : my qouscekaied ones,” i. e. soldiers whom
I zavself have inaugurated for war, comp. Jer. 51:27.

Awun—(1) i. q. Piel No. 1, Isaiah8:13; 29:23;
Nu. 29:12.

(2) i. q. Piel No. 2, to declare any one at Jer.
1:5; 1 Ki.g:3.

DCCXXV

ΡῈ Ὁ

(3) i. q. Piel No: 3, to consecrate to God, Lev
27:14, seqq., Jud. 17:3; 2Sa.8:11.

HirupaEL —(1) to purify, to make oneself
clean (by holy washings and lustrations). 2 Sam.
11:4, ANSDBD nvapnD ST) “and she purified
herself from her uncleanness ;” Ex. 19:22; 2 Chr.
§:113; 29:15; comp. Kal No. 1.

(2) to shew oneself holy, Eze. 38:23.

(3) to be celebrated, as a feast, Isa. 30:29.

Derivatives, U2, 072, VIP, UIP, WIR, WAP,

wp m.—(1) a sodomite, pr. consecrated, se. to
Astarte or Venus, and prostituting himself in her
honour, Deut. 23:18; 1 Ki. 14:24; 15:12; 22:47;
Job 36:14. Fem. 7? consecrated (to Venus), —
hence a harlot, Gen. 38:21, 22; Deu.23:18; Hos.
4:14. As tothe libidinous worship of Venus amongst
the Babylonians, see Lucian, De Dea Syra; compere
Nu. 25:1, seqq. ;

(2) vp Gen. 14:7; 16:14; and fully ¥2 WIP
Nu. 34:4; Deu.1:2,19; 2:14; [Kadesh, Kadesh-
barnea], pr.n. of a town in the desert to the south
of Palestine, see Relandi Palestina, p.114. Hence
WIP AN) Ps.29:8.

Φ (“sanctuary”), [Kedesh], pr.n—(1) ς
a town in the southern region of the tribe of Judal,
Josh. 15:23.—(2) of another in the tribe of Naph-
tali, Josh. 12:22; 19:37; 21:32; Jud. 4:6; 1 Chr.
6:61; with Π parag. WIP Jud. 4:9; and MWIP Jud.
4:10.—(3) of a town in the tribe of Issachar, 1 Ch.
6:57; also called {YP Josh. 19:20; 21:28.

ΦΡ once WTP Dan. 11:30; with suff. wip plur.
DWP (Lddashim), with art.and pref. ΟΡ, DW IPA
Lev. 22:4; Dp? Neh. 10:34; but with suff. wip
Eze. 22:8; Yep 2 Ch. 15:18 (comp. Ewald, Gramm
Crit., p. 335), and YWP2 Nu 5:10,m.

(1) holiness, Ps. 60: 8; 80: 86: Am. 4:2. Often
added to another noun in the gen. instead of an adj.,

as Wp oY my holy name, Lev. 20:3; 22:2; WP W
Ps. 2:6; Isa.11:9; ‘WP Ὁ Psa. 89:21; wp 12
holy giirmehti Exod. 28:2,4; IWR nn thy holy
Spirit, Ps. 51:13; SIP °228 Lam. 4:1, holy gems,
an image of the nobles of the people, with an allusion
to the breast-plate of the high priest.

(2) coner. whatis holy, aholy thing. Lev.12:4;
21:6, Mp mM “ and let (the priests) be holy,” Jer.
2:3; ἃ thing consecrated to God, especially in
pl. mea Lev. 21:22; 22:2,3,15. DW TPO ADB
silver consecrated in the temple, 1 Ch. 26: 20,

(3) a sanetuary; used of the holy tabernacle,
Exod. 28:43; 29:30; 35:19; 39:1; and the tem-
ple, Psa, 20:3; Dan. 8:14; specially of the body of

mrp.
the temple, elsewhere called 52° 1 Κι. 8:8; 4 Ch.
29:7; once used of the innermost part, for DW? MP
Eze. 41:23.
BAP MIp—(a) a most holy thing, as the ark,
the holy vessels, sacred oblatiuns, etc., Exod. 29:37.
Plur. OWA LP id., Lev. 21:22; 2 Chron. 31:14;
Eze. 42:13; 44:13.—(b) the innermost part of
the temple, i. q. ὙΞῚ Exod. 26:33, 34; fully ™2
DWP MIP 2 Ch. 3:8, 10.

ΤΊΠΤΡ (cogn. to the verb 773) ΤῸ BE BLUNTED,
(used of the teeth), Jer. 31:29; Eze. 18:2.

Prev 9? id. intrans. (of iron), Eccl. 10:10.

Derivative pr. ἢ. ΤΠ. [But see NIP]

ΠΡ not used in Kal; prob. TO CALL, TO CALL

TOGETHER (kindred to the root Sip).

Hipuit, to call together, to assemble people,
Num. 8:9; 10:7; 20:8; judgment, Job 11:10.

Nipuat, to be gathered together, to assemble
selves (as people), Num. 16:3, ete.

Derivatives, O°9729, nibnpy and the four nouns
which follow.

ΠΡ m., congregation, assembly, as D3 bap
Gen. 35:11; and DY bap Gen. 28:3; 48:4; an as-
sembly, a crowd of nations. Especially the congre-
gation of the people of Israel; fully called See ΠΡ
Deu. 31:30; ny Sap Nu. 16:3; 20:4; DTT ΠΡ
Neh.13:1; and κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν 2023 Ex.16:3; Lev. 4:13.

ΓΙ (“assembly”), [Kehalathah], pr. n. of
a station of the Israelites in the desert, Nu. 33:22.

bap f.,an assembly, Deut. 33:4; Neh. 5:7.

Ἵν. Koheleth, pr. name by which Solomon is
designated in the book which bears this name [Ec-
clesiastes]; so that it is usually masc. and without
_ theart. (Ecc.1:1, 2; 12:9, 10); with art. Eccl. 12:8
(see Lehrg. p. 656, 657); once fem. Eccl. 7:27; on
account of the f. termination, which is not uncommon

in nouns denoting offices (see 798, N23, <3.) s , Lehrg.

p. 468, 469, 878, 879); and in the proper names of
men in the later Hebrew (see NBD, 1735). As to the
signification, the only true one appears to me to be the
very old oneof the LXX.and Vulg. ἐκκλησιαστής, eccle-
siastes, i.e. concionator, preacher; one whv addresses
a public assembly, and discourses of human affairs;
i. q. NBDS 5¥3 Eccl. 12:9; prop. assembling; unless
*t be preferred to derive the signification of preacher
or orator from the primary power of calling and

DCCXXVI

speaking np ip, JG). Symm. renders παροιμε-

mp—nrp

αστήςς, i.e. collector of proverbs; but bap is nevei
used for collecting things. Other opinions, of little
probability, are given and discussed by Bochatrt,
Hieroz. t. i. p. 88; Jahn, Einleit. in das A. T. vel ii
p- 828; Rosenmiiller, Scholia, p. ix. vol. II. § 1.

Nit)? a root of doubtful authority. It occurs
once in the Samaritan copy. Gen. 49:10, 47! Ὧ
DY Ch. Samar. “and to him shall the nations be
gathered together.” It appears therefore to have
had the same meaning as δὲ ΠΡ to congregate. Hence
[ΠΠΡ], and —

nip [and N3P], (“assembly”), [Kohath], pr.u.
of a son of Levi, Gen. 46:11; Ex.6:16; whence
patron. ‘NP [and *)02] Nu. 3:27; Josh. 21:4.

Ἷ ἃ JP with suff. D3 (for 132, from the root Mp,

which see)—(1) @ rope, a cord (Arab. 543), 1 Ki.
7:23; specially—(a) a measuring cord, Eze. 47:3.

¥ 12 702 to stretch out a measuring cord to measure
any thing, Job 38:5; Isaiah 44:13; especially some-
thing to be built, Job loc. cit.; Zec. 1:16; to be de-
stroyed, Lam. 2:8; 2 Ki. 21:13; comp. Isa. 34:11.
Hence metaph. rule, law, Isa. 28:10. ey) RP γ» a]
“(they add) law to law, law to ]aw;” comp. under
the word 1$.—(6) the string of aharp; hence sound,
Ps.19:5. LXX. φθόγγος. Symm. ἦχος.

“ὦ.
(2) strength, might; Arab. 3,3, see the root
No.2. Isa. 18:2, 22 13 “a very strong nation.”
The repetition increases the force.

NP TO vomiIT up. (Arab. Med. Ye, id. It
seems to have sprung by softening down the letters
gradually from the onomatopoet. pp, ΘῈ, to which
perhaps once was added YP, compare on the letter 9
p. pxcvi). Metaph. Levit. 18:28, “the land shall
vomit you out,” cast forth.

Hiruit, id. Pro. 23:8. Figuratively, Lev. 18:28,
Job 20:15 (on which place compare Cic. in Pis. 37,
devoratam pecuniam evomere).

Derivatives, 82, NSP, S&P.

yap in pause, Ezek. 23 : 24 (Milra), const. yrip
(Milél) 1 Sa.17:38, i.g. 252 a@ helmet, where see —
what is remarked as to the form and the accent of
the word. Root Ya? No.1.

Mp—«a) prop. like the Arab. ς 55 τὸ TWIST, :
g%e ᾿ 4 -

TO BIND; whence ,3 a rope, Hebr. 12 and TE,
Hence — i
(2) to be strong, robust (for the notion of binding

γεν ὁ: δ ῴο
: ἐν

ppm
fast, tying fast, is applied to strength. See ban, PIN,
No. 3; alec the Germ. Strange, i. e. ropes, ftvenge, and
anfizengen, all of which are derived from the notion of
binding fast). Hence 1? No. 2.

(3) to expect, to await (perhaps from enduring,
remaining, which differs but little from the notion of
strength; comp. in No.7), with acc. part. Kal ΤΡ
Ps. 25:3; 37:9; 69:7; see Piel.

Piet 73 i. ᾳ. Kal No. 3, to expect anything; fol-
lowed by an δος. Job 30:26; by Ps. 27:14; 37:34}
? Jer. 8:15; 14:19. Specially—(a) ΠΊΠΥ ΤΙΣ mp
Ps. 25:5; 39:8; 40:2; ΠῚΠ2 P Prov. 20:22; % 8
Ps.27:14; 37:34, to expect Jehovah, i. 6. his aid, to
fix one’s hope on him.—(b) to lie in wait for any one;
followed by a dat. Ps. 119 : 95; accus. (W5) Ps. 56:7.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be gathered together (prop. mutually
to expect one another, see Piel; or as others take it,
to be wound together; See Kal No. I), used of nations,
Jer. 3:17; of waters, Gen. 1:9.

Derivatives, 12, MP, M7, MPA, and—

ΠῚ 1 Κι. 7:23 [Zec. 1:16; Jer. 31:39, constr.]
ano for ip.
ΠΡ Isa. 61:1; see ΠΊΡΠΩΒ.

I. bp i.g. ΤΡ and D2) To LOATHE, followed by 3
of the thing. Pret.,Eze.16:47. Fut.,O32" Ps. 95:10.

Nipuat, id., followed by 253 Eze. 20:43; 36:31.
Once 383, for 307) Eze. 6:9.

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΠΕΙ,, pepnn id. Psa. 119:158; followed
by 2 139:21.

II. dA? or ὩΡ i.q. Arab. 8835 To BE cuT OFF,
Job 8:14, iboa Dip? Wy “whose hope is cut off,’
[Referred to DO? in Thes. ]

dip an unused root, which undoubtedly had the

signification of calling (Arab. ων to say. To
this agree Sanscr. kal, to sound, Gr. καλέω, compare
κέλομαι, κελεύω, Latin calo, calare, whence calende,
English, to call. It appears to be kindred to 20?
which see.) Hence—

j> mase. plur. mip and nibp—(1) the voice,
whether cf animals, Job 4:10; or of men, both speak-
ing, Gen. 27:22; and crying out, in joy or in sorrow
(see Sip Nb’? p. pbLxvi, A); or also of God, either
speaking, Gen. 3:8, 10; or thundering, whence Sip
AM? often used of thunder, Ps. 29:3, seqq. δ} ΡΞ
Gen. 39:14: and in ace. 218 2% Eze. 11:13; Ezra

10:12, withaloud voice. 08 ἿΡ Ex. 24:3, with

one voice. χὰ with my (full) voice, Ps. 3:5; 142:2.

DCCXXVII

ὃΡ- mip
Specially, observe the phrases —(a) Sp 1D) te gire
forth the voice, Gen. 45:2; Ps.124:12; used οὔ Jeho-
vah, to thunder, Ps.77:18. Followed by ? to call,
Pro. 2:3; 3 Op 1D) to proclaim in any land, ¢ Ch.
24:9.—(b) “ΡΞ 102 prop. to utter (any thing) with
the voice, i.q. the preceding (compare ἘΞ 3 ΦῚΞ
page pcxcu, B, and the observations there), Jerem.
12:8; of thunder, Ps. 46:7; 68:34.—(c) δ Ρ3 yow
see YOY. Sometimes ?ip is put ellipt. for a voice,
sc. is heard, Isaiah 13:4; 52:8; 66:6; Jer. 50:28;
Job 39:24.

(2) rumour, Gen. 45:16; Jer. 3:9.

(3) of inanimate things, sound, noise, as of water,
rain, a multitude, 2 Sa.15:10; Eze. 1:24; Isa.13:4;
χα σῶν 23 bipa Isa, 29:6, with a great noise. dip
is used of speech, words (comp. 112), Ecc. 5:2.

mip (prob. i.g. MIP “the voice of Jeho-
vah”), [Kolaiah], pr.n. m.—(1) Jer. 29:21.—(2)
Neh. 11:7.

Dip fut. D4? apoc. DP, DPN, pret. once in the Ara-

bic manner, ON? Hos. 10:14—(1) TO ARISE (Arab.
ρ΄» Syr. po id.), from a seat, from bed, Gen. 19:1;

23:3; Lev. 19:32, ete. Sometimes with the ver-
bosity common in such eases amongst the Orientals,
it is pleon. prefixed to verbs of going, going forward,
and of setting about any thing with impulse, Genesis
22:3, q2) ὮΡ “ he arose and went.” Job 1:20,
“ he arose and rent his mantle.” 2 Samuel 13:31;
1 Samuel 24:5 (see Schult. on Job, loc. cit.). - Imp.
MMP Arise! often used as a word of incitement, es-
pecially to Jehovah that he may grant aid, Numbers
10:35; Ps. 3:8; 7:7; 9:20;,17:13, compare Psal.
68:2; with a dative pleon. Ip ‘iP Canticles 2:10.
Specially it is—(q@) to arise against any one, fol-
lowed by Sy Ps. 3:2; 54:5; 86:14; Isai. 31:2; 8
Gen. 4:8; also to rise as a witness against any one,
followed by 3 Ps. 27:12; Job 16:8 (compare 3 72¥),
In the participle with suffixes, as "2? those who rise
up against me, Ps. 18:40; Y2P Deu. 33:11. Comp.
D'?.—(b) to exist, to go forth, used of the light, Job
25:3; of a star, Numb. 24:17; of life as compared
with noonday, Job 11:17; of the birth of a king or
prophet (aujtreten), Ex. 1:8; Deu. 24:10; of future
time (auffommen), Gen. 41:30.—(¢) to grow up, to
become a man, spoken of a youth, Ps. 7€:5; hence.
to increase withriches, to flourish, Prov. 28:12.
(2) to stand, i. q. V2¥ No. 1, 2.—(a) followed by
‘32? to stand before any one, to oppose him, Josh. 7:
13.—(b) to stand fast (befteyn), to remetin, &

wip—nip
continue, Job 15:29; Amos 7:2, 5; 1 Sa. 24:21;
13:14 (compare TPA); followed Ὁ b to remain
to any one, Lev. 25:30; followed by 72 to persevere
in any thing (auf etwas beftebn), Isa. 32:8.—(c) to be
confirmed; of a purchase, Genesis 23:17, 20; of a
counsel or purpose, Isa. 8:10; 14:24; Prov. 19:21
(once followed by ? to be successful to any one, Job
22:28); of a prediction, i. ᾳ. Nia No. 2, let. 6, Jerem.
44:28, 29; opp. to 2B) No. 1, let. ἃ; to be valid, to
stand good, e. g. of testimony, Deut. 19:15; a vow,
Num. 30:5, seq.—(d) to stand by for aid to any
one; followed by 5 Psalm 94:16 (Arab. ee seq. J
id.).—(e) D°2Y YP 1 Kings 14:4; compare 1 Sam.
4:15; the eyes stand; spoken of a blind person
suffering from amaurosis, the pupil of whose eye is
set, and does not contract with the light of the sun.

(3) like the Sam. ὑφ to live. See Piel No. 2, and
the noun ἢ".

Piet 5%? (principally in the later books; like the

Aram. 52), pas)—(1) causat. of Kal No. 2; in
various connections —(a) to make valid, to con-
firm, Ruth 4:7; Esth. 9:29, 31, init.; to confirm
a prediction by the event, Eze. 13:6.—(d) followed
by 2¥ to injoin any thing on any one; pr. to cause
any thing to be imposed upon any one (compare
Chald. 5¥ Ὁ to bind any one by an oath), Esth.
9:21, 31, med. Hence voy Ὁ to take upon one-
self; pr. to impose upon oneself, Esth. 9:27, 31, fin.
—(c) to fulfil, to perform (an oath), Ps. 119:106.
(2) trans. of Kal No.3; to preserve alive, Psa.
119:28 (more frequently in Targg.).
Piet ὩΘῚΡ --- (1) causat. of Kal No. 1, to raise
up, to build up, e.g. ruins, Isa. 44:26; 58:12; 61:4.
(2) intrans. to rise up. Mic. 2:8, “ long ago has
my people DY Ip! 3X? risen up as an enemy.” Vulg.
sonsurrexit. Others take it, “long ago has my people
set (sc. me) up as an enemy (to themselves).”
Hira O°Pi]—(1) causat. of Kal No.1, to cause
to arise—(a) to erect, raise up one fallen down,
Deut. 22:4; the afflicted, Job 4:4; Ps. 41:11.—(6)
to set up, e.g. a tent, Exod. 26:30; astatue, Deut.
16:22; an altar, 1 Ki.16:32; towers, Isaiah 23:13;
also, to set up again a tent fallen down, Am. 9:11;
hence (WS O°), oy 2Y OPT to reset up the
land, the tribes of Israel, i. e. to restore them, Isaiah
49:6,8. 3 ὉΡΩ͂ to make a covenant (einen Sund
erridten), Gen. 6:18; 9:11; 17:7.—(c) to cause to
come forth or to exist, to rdise up any one, as
judges, Jud. 2:18; a prophet, Jer. 29:15; a priest,
1 Sam. 2:35; an enemy, Mic. §:4. Specially, D'?7
P oy Deu. 25:7; Ruth 4:5, 10; and b YI, DO’ Gen.

DCCXXVIII

terity, i.e. to raise up, by marrying his widow, chil _
dren for him who shall bear his name. t
(2) to cause to stand, Ps. 40:3—(a) to consti. Ὁ
tute any one king, Deut. 28:36.—(b) to cause te —
stand still, to restrain, Ps.107:29.—(c) to com»
firm, to establish anything, Num, 30:14,15; te
perform a promise, 1Sa.1:23; an oath, Gen.26:3
Horna OPA—(1) to be set up, erected, Exod. — |
40:17.
(2) to be constituted, 2 Sa. 23:1.
(3) to be confirmed, Jer. 35:14.
Hirapaet OYIPNI to rise up with a hostile mind, —
Ps. 17:7; followed by against any one, Job 20:27.
Part. with suff. "21PM) my adversary, Psalm §9:2; —
Job 27:7. Ἢ
Derivatives, πρὴρ, MDPIP, DAPY, DIP, OP, προς
MDP, MAPA, ODIPA, and the pr. n. ὮΝ), PO7. .

Ρ Chald.—(1) to arise, Dan. 3:24; to come —
forth, to exist, Dan. 2:39; 7:17. ¥

(2) to stand, Dan. 3:3; 7:17; also, to endure |
to remain, Dan. 2:44. -

Pak, O°2 to establish. OP O°P to establish 5
statute, to give forth a mandate, Dan. 6:8.

ApueL Ὁ 9, once O'S Dan. 3:1. PI. ὉΠ, part
DN, fut. O’P* and DPA

(1) to erect, to set up, e.g. astatue, Dan. 3:1, seq — 3

(2) to constitute, to appoint (a king) [a priest], ο
Ezr. 6:18; followed by SY to set over, Dan. 4:14; |
6:2.

Horuat 5'Pi (in the Hebrew manner), to stand,
to be made to stand, Dan. 7:4.

Derivatives, DYP, D°P. τὰ

MUP £—(1) stature of a man, tallness, 1 Sa. τῇ
16:7; 28:20, INDIP NM “his full length,” the
whole size of his body. Eze.13:18, ΠΟῚΡ 93. « every
stature,” i.e. men of every stature. τὰ

(2) the height of cedars, Isaiah 37:24; of a ship —
[the ark], Gen. 6:15.

ΣΟ adv. erect, upright, Lev. 26:13. .
Pp or rp not used in Kal; prob. To sine,
fe ce

Arab. 4.5 a female minstrel, a female singer, a

any female slave (which may, however, be from the

see *j

idea of possession; compare wa slave). [In Thes,

“ prob.— (1) TO STRIKE UPON (cogn. to }22).—(2)

strike an instrument; hence, to sing to music.” ] ἷ
Pret }2}P to sing a mourning song, ἃ 86. 1:17

0--

followed by oY and Oy on account of any person or

᾿ς thing, 2 Sa. 3:33; Eze. 27:32.

Derivative, 72’?.
DIP see DDR.

δὴ Pp an unused root; Arab. eG Med. Waw, Conj.
Ve il to cover the $y Semale, as a male camel.
Hence —

yp Ezek. 23:23, prop. apparently, a stallion;
hence figuratively, a prince (as rightly given by the
Vulg. and Hebrew interpreters); a metaphor of ‘fre-
quent use erpacs the haan pacts and Arabs, compare
AY, and Arab. ik es ἐ: Ps all of which denote
a male camel for the breeding of a noble race, and
also a prince. There is added, paronomastically, yw
happy, rich. Others regard Yip! and YY as opposites,
high and low, taking this from the root

of the derivatives of which signify low, ignoble.

Sy; some

VP an unused root, 1.4. 22 No.3, to surround,
whence 53PA circuit.

mip τη. an ape, 1 Ki. 10:22; Sanser. and Mala-

_ bar, hapi, an ape (prop. nimble), a word of Indian

origin, whence the Gr. κῆπος, κῆβος, κεῖβος, words

_ used to denote apes, and especially monkeys with

tails.

‘ale an unused root, i. q. S$? to cut off, whence
nisip.

1 ῆρις 1.ᾳ. Ὧ3Ρ---(1}) TO BE WEARY OF any thing,
TOLOATHE. (The primary signification I think to
be that of vomiting, so that it is onomatopoctic, like

_ the corresponding German verb, comp. jp.) Fol-

lowed by 3 of pers., Lev. 20:23; Nu. 21:5.
(2) to fear, followed by *33 Ex.1:12; Nu.22:3;
Isa. 7:16; both of these significations are also found

---

conjoined in the verbs pees i= D3?, and German
Grauen haben vor etwas.
_ Hipayt P'?i) to puta city in fear, i.e. to besiege
it, 158. 7:6; compare Arab. κε ὁ ving III. to cause
to fear, to besiege.

II yp only in—
Hiruit "73 intrans. TO BE AROUSED, i.q. Τ᾽ out of
_ sleep, Ps. 3:6; 73:20; from the slumber of death,
dob 14:12; Dan. 12:2. Imp. ΠΥ ΡΠῚ, ᾳ. THY awake,
: arise (O Lord), Ps. 35:23.

whe
‘
ἃ
μή.

DCCXXIX

wip—Dip
1Π. Ρ--ὦ i.g. ΥΥ τὸ οὔτι τ CUT UP, Οἱ
ΟΡΕ. Hence pip a thorn, so called from the idea of

cutting or wounding, and 7? harvest, pr. the cutting ᾿ς
off of fruits,summer. From this noun is derived—

(2) to pass the summer. (Arabic 3 Med.
Yé, id), Isa. 18:6, See A No. 5.

YP m.-——(1) α thorn (from the root pip n. IID),
collect. thorns, briers, Genesis 3:18; Isa. 32:13.
Plur. ΝΡ Jer. 4:3.

(2) [Koz, Coz, Hakkoz], pr.n.m.—(a)1Ch.4:8.
—(b) with the art. /\P7 Ezr. 2:61; Neh. 3:4, 21;
7:63; 1 Ch. 24:10.

misyp f. plur. locks of hair, so — from their
being cut off, Cant. 5:2, 11. (Syr. fh, “Qo id. Arab.

59.

é&as fore locks.
p- 246.) Root 732.

Compare Schulte, Opp. Min.,

Vp TO DIG, especially a well, Isa. 37:25. (Arab.

's Med. Waw, to cut out from amongst. Kindred

are WD which see, 123.) Derivatives, Wp) [9 ἪΡ,
ΠΡ, YP, PR].

Hipuit, to cause to flow forth (water), Jerem.
6:7. :

PILPEL "21? to dig under, to undermine a wall
(so the Chald.). Isaiah 22:5, by a play of words,
PR WP) “they undermine a wall” (Talmud,
pt NYNPIW? destruction of a wall). Hence to de-
stroy. Nu.24:17, ΤΡ ΚΣ W272) “and will destroy
all the children of pride. ” Ὁ τὸ προνομεύσει. Vulg.
vastabit.

NTP see Np.

mp masc. a beam, a jotst, prop. transverse (see
NP Piel), 2 Ki.6:2,5; Cant.1:17. By synecd.
a house, like the Gr. μέλαθρον, Gen. 19:8.

DAP m. plur. shen dts threads, spiders’ webs,

Isa. 59:5, 6. (Arab. , Bu a thread made of cotton.

To this answers the Greek καῖρος, licium, the cross
threads in weaving, die Kreuzfaden, whence καιρόω, Kaé=
pworc. The etymology i is rather obscure. I suppose,
however, that O'S is akin to the word ΠΡ a trans-
verse beam.)

ΦΡ.-- (1) i.g. Arab. (..|5 to be bent 88 ἃ bow,
a circle, the back, II. to bend as a bow, comp. Gr.

sen

γαῦσος, bent. Hence ΠΕ, Uns? 8 bow, and pr.n
herp

ΡῬ Ὁ
(2) 1. ᾳ WP. to lay snares. Once in fut. Isaiah

29:21, YP" or, as other copies read PLP».
Derivatives, see No.1, alse pr. n. wD, wipds, and—

WIA (“ the bow of Jehovah,” i.e. the rain-
bow), [Kushaiahj, pr.n. m. 1Chron. 15:17; called,
1 Ch. 6:29, *Y*?.

dp Eze. 16:47, see 3.

a0p an unused root, Ch. and Arab. WL; to
cut, hence to cut off. (Kindred roots are 3¥?, 23M,
307. The biliteral stock pp has the signification of
cutting, cutting off, the same as the cognates }?P, ὙΠ;

see the roots 2bR, 162, FPR, Arab. Li,

compare at ΤΣ, 731, 133, 73. See also the remarks
of Jul. Klaproth, in Merian, De l'Etude Comparative
des Langues, p. 216.) Hence—

*, and

3) m.—(1) cutting off, destruction, Isaiah
28:2, 202 WY “a storm causing destruction.”
Especially —

(2) pestilence, Deu. 32:24; Ps. 91:6; and—

app with suff. ΞΡ m. id. spec. contagion, pes-
tilence, Hosea 13:14 [destruction gives a better
sense ].

MHP f. incense, Deu. 33:10; from the root T).

TWD (« incense”), [Keturah], pr. n. of a wo-
man, whom Abraham married after the death of
Sarah, Genesis 25:1; 1 Ch. 1:32.

Sop fut. dbp TO KILL, TO SLAY, a poet. word,
Ps. 139° 19; Job 13:15; 24:14. (Syr. and Chald.
id., Arab. 3, Ath. ΤΩΣ: The primary idea is
that of cutting; see 202. To this accords perhaps
the Gr. KTecNw.)

Derivative, 220.

Sup Chald. id., part. act. Syp Dan. 5:19. Part.

pass. DP Dan. 5:30; 7:11.
oe 58? intens. to kill many ; like the Syr. Pael

-G-

and Arab. jo Dan. 2:14; 3:22.
Irupeat, and IrupaeL, Dan. 2:13, pass.

272 m., slaughter, Obad. 9.

}2P fut. ΤΟ" To BE LITTLE, SMALL (prop. to be
ut ὡς cut short; from the biliteral stock op; comp.

DP, 3155), 2 ὅδ. 7:19. Figuratively to be of little

worth, Gen. 32:11.
Hirnit, to make sm Il, Am. 8:5.

DCCXXX

“ep—in'enp

Derivatives, 19R, 162, 12P and pr. name {OP [and —
neP]. ; a

Oj? with suff. "OP f. 7I0P; plur. DOP constr. —
2D? and— :

i) constr. }OP—(1) adj. little, small (opp. om of
173), Genesis 1:16; Psalm 104:25; and very often,
Neutr. abstr. jaalinase= whence 077 "23 vessels
of smallness, i. 6. lesser, Isa. 22:24. Specially —(a) —
little in age, younger, Gen. 9:24; 27:15; 1 Kings ἢ
8:7. Solomon, at his accession to the kingdom, 33 δς
jO2 W2“I am but a little child."—(b) of little”
authority or importance, Isa. 36:9; of a thing of lit-
tle weight, Ex. 18:22, 26. ἢ
(2) 102 [Hakkatan], pr. n. m. (with the art.) ο
Ezr. 8:12. 5

jp m., smallness; hence the little finger;
whence ‘20? kotoni, my little finger, 1 Kings 12:10; _
2Ch. 10:10. Other copies have, in 2 Ch. loc. cit, Ὁ
30? kotonni (from the form jp the last letter taking 4%
dagesh, the Sh’va moveable being changed into —
Kametz-Chatuph); see J. H. Michaélis on the pas-
sage. But the reading appears inadmissible, which '
is found in V. Ὁ. Hooght, 1Ki. loc. cit., 382. Com=-—
pare bap. *

OP fut. ΠΏ to pluck off, to break off, as
ears of corn, branches, Deut. 23:26; Job 30:4.
ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass., Job 8:12.

1, OP not used in Kal; Arab. - to give a -
scent, to be fragrant. Kindred bY. πῇ '
Ριει, “WP to offer odours, to burn incense in
honour of a deity; followed by ? of the deity, the er
of the incense being omitted, Jer. 1:16; 7:9; 18: a

19:4; always [almost] used of idolatrous worship
[see on the other hand, 1 Sa. 2:16, inf] Part. f
ninyp altars on which incense was burned; prop,
giving an odour, 2 Ch.30:14. ἕ

Puat, part. NWP incense, Cant. 3:6.

Hirui, to burn incense, used of sacrifices nel
lawful, 1 Ch. 6:34, and unlawful, 1 Ki. 3:3; followed _

by by ? of the deity, 1 Ki. 11:8; often also re

an acc. of the incense or victim burned, Ex. 2g:
Lev. 1:9,173; 2:2, 16.

HiopHaL WPT pass. Lev.6:15. Part. Hoph.
incense, Mal. 1:11.

Derivatives, THOP, NIP [WP], “HP, WP, 7
and pr. n. TOP.

π. WO} ig. Ch. 12, Hebr. WR. Part. be

ΠΡ ὋΡ

DCCXXXI

Nop\p—i wp

Eze. 46:22, ΠῚ ΟΡ niyo “bound courts,” i.e. prob. , |? would seem to be the same as 7)?, “she bare Cain

vaulted, roofed.

ΓὮΡ cnly in pl. WP Ch. knots, especially — (a)
ligaments of the bones, Dan. §:6.—(0) metaph. dif-
ficult questions, Dan. 5:12, 16.

yg “WP verbal of Piel, burning incense, Jer.
44:21." | ἘΠῚ
ἢ (« bond,” see WR No. Il. [ knotty, i. q.

Ch. 1202” ]), [Kitron], pr. n. of a town in the tribe of

Zebulun, Jud. 1:30; called in Josh. 19:15 M8? (for

ΤΩ) small.

TV)? ἢ with suff. P.—(1) incense, Exod.

_ 90:1, seq.; Lev. 4:7; 10:1.
τς (2) that part of a victim which was commonly
᾿ burned, fat, Ps. 66:15, PS MOP “the fat of
’ rams.”

ΓῸΡ [Kattath] see ἡ ΟΡ.

᾿ δ m. vomit, Isa. 28:8, from the root Nip to
vomit.

ἌΝ Ἱ an uncertain root, i. 4. Sip, TO ΥΟΜΙΤ. Imp.
ΟΝ Jer. 25:27, unless it should rather be pronounced
ΟΡ, for N°. [This root is rejected in Thes. |

D*D Ch. i. gq. Hebr. 72 summer, Dan. 2:35.

f
Ϊ
|
|
| NS"? m.—(1) smoke, Gen. 19:28; Ps. 119:83.
(2) vapour, cloud, Ps.148:8; from the root WP.
| DY (from the root Dap (hostile) insurrection,
| rising up, against any one (see part. 02 Psalm 18:
. 40,49; Jerem. 51:1); hence collect. for "22 Job
22:20, 12°? our adversaries. Others take it as
| a verbal pass. for intrans., compare D*) for Ὁ).

dD. τη. Chald. a statute, an edict, Dan. 6:8;
| Syr. frond,

D*/ Chald. enduring, sure, Dan. 4:23.
MD") f.n. act.an arising, a rising up, Lam.
' 3:63; from the root D§p.

WD" see vip.

ΝΗ an unused root [under ἢ in Thes.]. i. q.
3 Med. Ye, to form, to prepare (comp. 732 No. 1),
| specially, to forge iron. Hence—

12 m.—(1) a spear, 2Sam. 21:16.
(2)[ Cain], pr.n.—(a) of the fratricide sonof Adam.
| Allusion is so made to the etymology in Gen. 4:1, that

ΓΝ. δον.

(a creature [rather a possession, see Π2]2}}), and said,
Ihave created [rather possessed or acquired] aman
by the help of Jehovah” [of course this is the true
derivation ].---- (Ὁ) of the tribe of the Kenites, Numb.
24:22; Jud. 4:11; see ‘)*?.—(c) of a town of the
tribe of Judah, with the art. Josh. 15:57.

ΠΡ ἢ (ἄτοπα the root ἢ), pl. > and Πὶ--- (1) a
mournful song,a lamentation, Jer.7:29;9:9,19.

(2) [Kinah], pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Judah,
Josh. 15:22.

ἊῬΡ Gen. 15:19; Jud. 4:11,17; "2p 1 Samuel
27:10; yp 1 Chron. 2:55; Gent. noun, a Kenite,
collect. Kenites, a Canaanitish people, dwelling
among the Amalekites, 1 Sa. 15:6; comp. Numbers

24:21, descended from Hobab the father-in-law of
Moses, Jud. 1:16; 4:11; see [2 No. 2,0.

Ὁ (perhaps i.q. 13} “ possession”), [ Cainan,
Kenan}, pr.n. of an antediluvian patriarch, Gen. §:9;
1 Ch. 1:2.

Pe m.—(1) harvest (pr. cutting off) of fruits,
from the root 7? No. II, i.g. ΤΥ Isa. 16:9; 28:4;
also, fruits, ripe fruit, especially apparently the
fig, Jer. 40:10,12; Am. 8:1,2; 25a. 16:1. Comp
Faber on Harmer's Observations, vol. i, page 387,
seq. Hence—

(2) summer, as being the time of the year wher

fruits are gathered (compare 70); Arab. gor Gen,
8:22; Psal. 74:17. Secondary is the Arab. (3 to
be hot, used of the day in the middle of summer.

EMP, f. NYP (for ΝΡ from YP end, comp. ΠῚ"
for 7713, Ὁ for DW Lehrg. 145), last, utmost,
Ex. 26:4, 10; 36:11, 17.

PP m., Jon.4:6—10; Jerome, Syr., and others,
ricinus; Palma Christi, Arab. os! Egypt. xix,
κούκι (Diod. Sic. i. 34), ἃ tall biennial plant, still cul-

tivated in our gardens, beautiful and quick growing,
with a soft.and succulent stalk, a slight injury of

| which will cause the plant to die. LXX. eweumber,

but see Bochart, Hieroz. t. ii. p. 293, 623. Celsii
Hierob. P. ii. p. 273—82. Faber on Harmer’s Ob-

servations, vol. i. p. 140—151.

Hopp m. (for HOP9P; like NIBYID for MIBDEY; see
p. cccxx, B), ignominy, Hab. 2:16. Wulg. vomitus
ignominie; as if it were compounded of ἢ for SP
vomit, and Hop ignominy; a sense which is given by
nine MSS., which read separately, ἼΩΝ Ps

PP

i :

: TP once 7? Isa. 22:5; pl. MVP m. (not comm., for
2 Ki. 4:10 730) refers to MY, not to YP)—(1) a

- wall, Lev. 14:37, 39; 1 Ki.6:15; a wall, e.g. of a
city, Num. 35:4; Josh.2:15. (The origin is doubt-
ful. A wall may be so called from the lime with
which it is covered, compare 4 lime; it may take
its name from transverse beams, compare “MP, ΠΡ:
but neither of these is satisfactory. It is more pro-
bable that from this word 1? signif. 2, has come TY
acity.) Isa.25:4, Vi? OF “a shower overthrowing
awall.” Used of the sides of the altar, Lev. 1:15;
5:9; of the walls of the heart, Jer. 4:19.

(2) a place fortified with a wall (like the Gr.
τεῖχος, Herod., Xen.), a fortress; whence 289 WP
Isa. 15:1, (“the fortress of Moab,” Chald. 83173
3811), pr.n. of a fortified city on the borders of the
land of Moab, now called Kerrek; this name in a
wider sense is used of the whole tract of country.
The same is called Jer. 48:31, 36, #19 WP? [Kir-
heres, Kir-heresh], (the wall of bricks, or the brick
fortress), and Isa. 16:7, 11; 2 Kings 3:25 NYW WP
[Kir-hareseth, Kir-haraseth], (id.). _

(3) [Xir], pr. n. of a nation and region subject to
the Assyrian empire, Isa. 22:6; 2 Ki.16:9; Am.1:5;
9:7, prob. the region between the Euxine, and Caspian
seas, on the river Cyrus, now called in Armenian, Kur.

ΟΡ (from the Ch. usage, “a weaver’s comb”),
[Keros], pr.n.m. Neh. 7:47, for which there is ΟἽ
Ezr. 2:44.

op (“snaring,” from the root iP [* or i. q.
nY2”}), [Kish], pr. n. m.—(1) of the father of Saul,
1 Sa.g:1;14:51; 1 Ch. 8:33.—(2) 1 Ch.8:30; 9:36.
—(3) 1 Ch. 23:21,22;_ 24:29—(4) 2 Ch. 29:12.—
(5) Est. 2:5.

PH") twisted,” “tortuous”),[Kishon], pr.n.
of a river, which rises on Mount Tabor and flows
into the gulf of Ptolemais, Jud. 4:7; 5:21; 1 Ki.
18:40; Ps. 83:10.

wD see INVA,

DIN Ch., Greek κίθαρις, cithara, a harp, Dan.
3:3, 7; 10 33. The Syrians also are accustomed
to zhange the Greek termination ἐς into os.

bp f. ndp, pl. D2 (from the root 922) adj. light,
swift, isa. ig:1; Am. 2:14, 15; fully "9722 22 2 Sa.
2:16. Poet. specially, a swift horse, Isa. 30:16.
Ady. quickly, swiftly, Joel 4:4; Isa. 5:26.

P m. Ch. i. q. Heb. AP a voice, Dan. 3:5

OD eee bp.

DCCXXXII

almost the same as }}O8 and 852; Arab. vad (1 ie

ea ρος

mop a root of uncertain authorit; for bap, Pa?
to congregate. Hence fut. Niphal ΠΡ) 2 Sa. 20:14 _
2n3, but the mp has 372" [which is undoubtedly _
the true reading, which many MSS. and some edi-—
tions have in the text]. »

I. WV 2 TO ROAST, TO PARCH (am §euer réften
as corn, grain, Lev. 2:14; Josh. 5:11; a person, ag
a mode of execution, Jer. 29: 22. (Arab. J3, Eth. —
+/\(D: id., compare nby and last remark under the —
letter ¥ p. pcxcvul, A.) Part. pass. "op Lev. 2:14;
Josh. §:11. ἢ Ν

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, part. what is scorched; hence, bu
ing, inflammation, Ps. 38:8. Ἂ

Derivatives, '2?, and pr.n. nidpn. [This pr.m
should be referred to 22, as it is in its own place
and in Thes.] :

IL. mp i. q. 952, not used in Kal. S

NipuaL, to be made light of, Isa. 16:14; to ba
counted despicable, Deut. 25:3; part. ΠΡῸΣ de-
spised, ignoble, 1 Sa. 18:23; Isa.3:5; Pro. 12:9.

Hiram, to make light of, Deu. 27:16. Hence—

ἣ [2 m.—(1) contempt, shame, ignominy,
Pro. 3:35; 6:33; 13:18; 22:10; Isa. 22:18.

(2) a shameful deed, Pro. 18:3.

(3) pudenda, Nah. 3:5; Jer. 13:26.

nop an unused root, prob. i. q. nop to roast, ta
parch; since verbs ib very often accord with verbs —
mb, as ΠΕΡ and Mvp, MMB and ΠῚΒ

=?

TYB and MY¥B,
M23 and 7173, MSD and MPP, ΠῸΒ and N28, on the
note 4. [In Thes. this is regarded as cognate to the _
verb ΠΟΥ No. II.] Hence— 4

ni? f.a pot, kettle, 1Sa.2:14; Mic. 3:3.

reason of which interchange, see Heb. Gram. § Δ

al

*

a

3, z

0. Je-—() 10 CONTRACT, TO DRAW TOGETHER,

letters Ὁ and ¥ being interchanged). Part. pass.
a dwarf, any thing of contracted stature or

ize,
w @ F109 £
Lev. 22:23. (Arab. 13, LG a dwarf, see Kamds,

Be “ὟΝ Ψ

Ρ.965, 815 low stature, 1\5 (Saad. loc. cit.) Ἐν :
suffering from hernia.) 4 oe |
(2) to receive a fugitive to oneself, i, ᾳ. Ch. Ὁ
Derivatives, ©??, and pr. ἢ. ΠΟ» Ὁ.

bp m. (from the root nop No.I.), and sop (
δὲ otiose, like *P}, ¥'P2), 1 Sa. 17:17, τὰ, somet

>

ee

Ss

roasted, parched, i.e. grains of wheat, or bar-
ley roasted in the ears (see Macmichael’s Journey, p.
235), such as the Arabs, both ancient and modern,
eat, Lev. 23:14; 1 Sa. 25:18; 2Sa.17:28; Ru.2:14.

Ἢ (perhaps for mp “the swift (sc. servant) of
Jehovah”), [Kallat], pr.n. m. Neh. 12:20.

ἊΨ» [Kelaiah], pr.n. of a Levite, also called —

MO"? (Ch. “assembly,” see 22 No. 2), [Ke-
lita], Ezr. 10:23; Neh. 8:7; 10:11.

bbp fut. 72, +p’, (1) TO BE LIGHT (AZthiop.

PAN: id, U3, $/\,2): light [not heavy]), see
Hiphil. Figuratively — Ἢ

(2) to be diminished (Arab. 15), Gen. 8:11,
yw byp Dn sbp “the waters were diminished
(i.e. had flowed away) from off the earth ;” verse 8.

(3) to be despised, contemned, Job 40:4; Nah.
1:14. Compare nbp No. II. Inf. used as a noun,
bb ignominy, disgrace, Jer. 3:9 (where dp is regarded
by others as the same as 210).

(4) to be swift, fleet (if indeed this be not the

| primary signification, compare 23 to roll swiftly),

2 Sam. 1:23; Hab, 1:8; Job 7:6; 9:25.
᾿ς Niewau >) and δ), fut. 29P* Isa. 30:16.—(1) to be
light. 7Op3->Y lightly (leidthin), Jer.6:14; 8:11.
Followed by a dat. of pers. to be easy to any one,
Prov. 14:6; 2 Ki. 20:10.
_ (2) to be of little account, little, followed by
~PY2 1 Sa. 18:23. Impers. }) 22 is it a light thing

that, Isa. 49:6; Eze. 8:17.

(3) to be lightly esteemed, to be despised, 2 Sa.

| 6:22; Gen. 16:4, 5.

(4) to be swift, Isa. 30:16.

Pie 22? to curse, to execrate, 2 Sam, 16:7; fol-
_ towed by an ace. Gen. 8:21; 12:3; Ex. 21:17; Lev.
| 19:14; 20:9; once followed by 3 Isa. 8:21. Ῥ bbp
| reflex. to curse oneself, i.e. to bring a curse upon
oneself, 1 Sam. 3:13, “ because he knew mp 3D

¥22 ΠῚ that his sons had brought a curse upon
| themselves.”
_ Puat, to be cursed, Isa. 65:20; Job 24:18. Part.
| one who is accursed, Ps. 37:22.
᾿ς Hien, 927, inf. 223, fiat. °2!—(1) to make light,
_ to lighten—(a) followed by an ace. of the thing
| and "Ὁ of pers. to lighten and cast away any thing
| from any one, 1 Ki. 12:10; 1 Sam. 6:5.—() with-
out the accusative, Ex. 18:22, poyn bn “lighten
from off thee,” sc. the burden, business, make thy
business lighter; Jon. 1:5.—(e) follewed by 2¥2 of

ae

DCCXXXIII

oP"
the thing, 1 Ki. 12 4, P28 Mayo dpn «lighter
(somewhat) fromthe servitude of thy father,” 1. 6,
remit somewhat of the servitude which thy father
imposed upon us; verse 9.

(2) to reckon lightly, to despise, 2 Sam. 19:44,
Eze. 22:7; to bring to contempt, Isa. 8:23.

PILPEL PoP — (1) to move to and fro, to shake

-τ-ι -

together, Ezek. 21:26. Arabic (832, Athiopic
AZPAPN: to be moved.

(2) tomake smooth, to polish; hence to sharpen,
Ece. 10:10. The notion of smoothness (which ori-
ginally does not differ from that of lightness) is alse
found in the adj. Obp.

HITHPALPEL, to be moved, shaken together, Jer.

‘4124.

Derivatives, bp, Obp mbop, opp, opp, pr. n. %bp.

bb m. adj. smooth, polished (used of brass),
Dan. 10:6; Eze.1:7, see 29? Pilpel No.2. Com-
pare Ch. ΟΣ polish. Vulg. @s candens.

nbn f. constr. nobp—(1) cursing, 2 Sa.16:12.

(2) execration, imprecation, curse. 1 Kings
2:8; Genesis 27:12, Jf??? “thy curse” (pass.).
Coner. one accursed, Deut.21:23. Plural Mi23R
Deu. 28:15, 45-

pop not used in Kal.

PIEL, TO SCOFF AT, TO SCORN. Eze.16:31, “ thou
art not like a harlot }208 Dep? who scoffs at her
hire,” sc. that more may be given. Well rendered
by the Vulg. nec facta es sicut meretrix fastidio au-
gens pretium.

Hirupak1, id., followed by 3 2 Ki. 2:23; Ezek.
22:5; Hab.1:10. Hence—

pop m. scorn, Ps. 44:14; Jer. 20:8; and—
npbp f. id., Eze. 22:4.

Vi P—(1) TO SLING, TO THROW STONES WITH
A SLING. Part. Y2iP a slinger, Jud. 20:16. Trop.
to cast (a people) out of a country, Jer. 10:18.

(2) to grave, to sculpture, to engrave, 1 Ki.
6:29, 32, 35; prop. to make slings, i.e. indentations
like slings. [This signification is altogether sepae
rated in Thes. |

Pret, i. gq. Kal. No. 1, 1 Sa. 17:49; 25:29.

Derivatives, ny2pn and—

yop masc,—-(1).a. sling. Arab. elie 1 Sam
17:40.

nexp-y>p

42) @ vail, Ex. 27:0, seqq-; 35:17; Num. 3:26.
(Chald. id., Arab. wi sail of a ship, IV. to sail, to
navigate. /Eth. ?g\Q: the sail is taken in; but
how this signification can be reconciled to the former
(No. 1), I cannot say). 1 Kings 6:34; for > ap-
parently we ought to read, pyby leaves of a , door,
which is found in the former ‘hemistich, and MS.
oi No. 150.

ay a slinger, 2 Ki. 3:25.
[7 (from the root 99?; like WY from TW;

aad Conj. XII. Arab.) m., despicable; used of
food, Num. 21:5; Luth. loje Gpeife.

uw P an unused root; perhaps i. 4. transp. vine
to gather. Hence—

wp m., 1 Sam. 13:21, by apposition wp voy
a brie oronged fork, itis which hay, straw, and
the like are brought together. (This is used of some
sharp instrument, Eccl. 12:11, Targ.)

s
rT)? an unused root; perhaps i. q. Arab. lis
to gather together, to collect, (kindred to the roots
DY, 03); whence the pr. n. DIN, MPP}, OY,
DYDD,

ΓΙ f. (from the root Dip), stalk of grain; coll.
stalks, grain standing on its stalks, Ex.22:5;
Deut. 16:9; 23:26. Plur., Jud. 15:5.

NDP (“congregation of God”), [Kemuel],
pr. n. m.—(1) of a son of Nahor, Gen. 22:21.—(@)
Num. 34:24.—(3) 1 Ch. 27:17.

ΤΡ (perhaps from ?, “abounding in
stalks”), [Camon], pr-n. of a town in Gilead, Jud.
10:5.

wrap m., Isa. 34:13, VID’? Hos. 9:6; and plur.
ὈΣΘΡ ae: 24:31, a useless, thorny plant, such
as the nettle or thistle, Celsii Hierob. t. ii. p. 206.
The Arab. root _-+# is to bring together; especially
to collect small things upon the ground; but this
noun has perhaps some other origin. [See MDP.]

Mp an unused root (i. g. ΠΟΥ to germinate, to

j q 8
grow as a herb; or Talmud. ΠΡ to grind). Hence—

ΠΕΡ. m., flour, meal, Gen. 18:6; Num. 5:15
(Arab. 443 corn, wheat. Aithiop. 4°): autumnal
fruit, legumes; °/h); t: eat such things, spoken of
cattle).

Ὁ} TO HOLD FAST with the hands, To 5Ε1ΖῈ

DCCXXXIV

Ὁ,
FIRMLY, Job 12:3 (Chald. ‘d., Arai. L432 to bind

Kindred are 72, 32, 752).
Puat, pass. Job 22:16.

1/2 & bp TO WITHER AWAY and DIE ( ᾿
a tree or plant), Isaiahig:6; 33:9. Arab. lad

su ᾿
prop. is to be thickly covered with insects, lice (_\s3,
φ σὴ ἃ), and on that account to suffer, spoken of a

plant; Syr. Scao is used of persons who are sick.

yop prop. TO SQUEEZE TOGETHER, TO CO
PRESS (comp. }5?); hence to take with the hand,
Lev. 2:2; 5:12; Nu. 5:26. Hence—

ΤΡ m. with suff. 82—(1) the fist, a handful; .

Sz ΄
Arab. Στ Lev. 2:2; 5:12; 6:8. ;
δα 3 5 ? Pan

(2) a bundle, a handful; Arab. 3. Gen. 41:
47; p»yp> “by handfuls,” 1. 6. abundantly. ‘
ΦῺΡ see MAP [“ prob. i. 4. whp to pierce” }.

perp see ibid.

(ea m., const. followed by Makkaph “}? Deu. 22:6,
with suff 132 (from the root 122)—(1) a nest, sa
10:14; meton. young ones in a nest, Deut. 32:11:
Isa. 16:2. 5

(2) metaph. abode, especially one on a lofty ro Ke ἢ
like an eagle’s nest, Nu. 24:21; Jer. 49:16; Obad.
Hab. 2:9; or as being pleasant and comfortable (Gr τ
καλία), Job 29:18. Pl. DP cells, chambers (of th ‘
ark), Gen. 6:14. -

:-- ΠΡ

ND)? not used in Kal; Arab. (53 to become very
red. Hence— “τ

Pre. 83?—(1) To BE JEALOUS (from the redness —
with which the face is suffused); followed by an ac
of the wife, Num. 5:14; followed by 3 of a wom
who is a rival, Gen. 30:1. Causat. i. q. rie
excite any one’s jealousy and anger, followed b
3 with anything, Deu. 32:21; 1 Ki. 14:22.

(2) to envy any one, followed by 3 of pers. Ger
37:11; Ps. 37:1; 73:3; Pro. 23:17; 24:1, 19; fol
lowed by an acc. Gen. 26:14; Isa. 11:13; ‘fo owed
by Ps. 106: 16.

(3) to burn with zeal for any person or thing
(ζηλόω).---(α) followed by b to be zealous for any
one’s cause (eifern fir jem.), Num. 25:14,13; 4 88
21:2; 1 Ki. 19:10.— (6) to envy any one; llo wed
by 2 Prov. 3:31. Υ

ἘΩ͂

"ο,
|
y

=—s=-

FPP ,
Hipmi,; causat., to excite jealousy (see Piel

No. 1), Deut. 32:16, 21; Ps. 78:58.
Derivatives, 832, 8132, TN.

N32 Chald., to buy, Ezr. 7:17,i.q. Hebr. 732.

N32 m., jealous; used of God as not bearing
any rival; the severe avenger of departure from him-
eelf, Ex. 20:5; 34:14; Deut. 4:24; 5:9; 6:15.

MNJ f.—(1) jealousy; of lovers, Prov. 6:34;
27:4; of God, Eze. 8:3; of rival peoples, Isa. 11:13.
Plar. ΓΝ Num. 5:15.

(2) envy, excited by the prosperity of others, Job

_ §:2. Meton. used of the object of envy, Eccl. 4:4.

(3) ardent zeal towards any one (ζῆλος), 2 Kings
10:16; Isa. 9:6, MINDY ΠῚ ΠῚ NMP “the zeal of Je-
hovah of Hosts” (towards his people). ΡΤ δ zeal
(of God) towards the people, Isa. 26:11. Generally
ardent love, Cant. 8:6.

(4)ardour,i.q. anger, indignation, Deu. 29:19;
Ps. 79:5.

ΤΡ fut. 722%; apoc. ἴ᾽ prop. TO ERECT, to set
upright, i. q. 3 (cogn. to 3, 72; whence 32, ΠῚ
reed, cane); hence —(1) to found, create [see note
below] the heaven and the earth, Gen. 14:19, 22;
men, Deut. 32:6; Psa. 139:13; Prov. 8:22 (Arab.
us ig. ,z\& to create as God; see Kamtis, p. 1937).

(2) to acquire for oneself, Prov. 4:7; 15:32;
16:16; 19:8; Ruth 4:9,10; to obtain, Gen. 4:1
(Eth. 4P: to possess, to be owner). Specially —

(3) to buy (compare Lat. conciliare, for emere, Ter.

Eun. iv. 4, 2), Gen. 25:10; 47:22, etc.; also fo re-

deem (people out of captivity), Isaiah 11:11; Neh.
§:8.

[ Note. There does not appear to be any sufficient
ground for ascribing the sense of to create to this verb;
in all the passages cited for that sense, to possess,
appears to be the true meaning; see Dr. M‘Caul’s Ser-
mon on the Divine Sonship of the Messiah. Append. |

Nrpuat, to be acquired, bought, Jer. 32:15, 43.

Hirnit, Zec. 13:5; prob. i. q. Kal-No. 3, to buy

‘in Thes. “to sell”). But 737 Ezek. 8:3, is for
ΡΟ exciting the jealousy or anger (of God).
Hence [the following words, and 13?, 7219, 12719, and
pr-n. Π29---

mp m. pr.—(1) cane, reed, calamus (see the

‘root; to this answer the Greek and Latin, κάννα,
_xavyn, κάνη, canna), specially, a reed growing in
‘Tivers and marshes, Isaiah 42:3; 36:6; Psa. 68:31

(where the beast of the reed is the crocodile [but see
‘13D)]), aromatic and sweet smelling calamus, Isaiah

DCCXXXV_

noxp—yop
43:24; fully, nya ΤΣ Exod. 30:23; and 23D ΠΩ
Jer. 6:20.

(2) a stalk of corn, Gen. 41:5, 22.

(3) κανών, a measuring reed, fully, MYON AP
Eze. 40:3, 5; also a measure of six cubits, Ezek.
41:8.

(4) the beam of a balance (Gr. κανών), Isaiah
46:6.

(5) the higher bone of the arm (prop. tube, comp.
Germ. Rohr, and Ribre, Armrbhre), hence branch
of a chandelier, Ex. 25:31; Job 31:22. Plur. 0°22
channels or branches of a chandelier bearing the
lights, Ex. 25:31, seqq.; and ΤῊ 25:36; 37:22.

ΤΣ) (“aplace of reed”), [Kanah], prn.—(1)ofa
stream on the confines of Ephraim and Manasseh, Jos.
16:8; 17:9.—(2) of a town in the tribe of Asher,
Josh. 19:28 [prob. now Kana , 15 Rob. iii. 384].

ΝΕ mase. i.q. S32 jealous, used of God, Josh,
24:19; Nah. 1:2.

13)? an unused root, perhaps i.q. (<3 to hunt;

whence—

ὯΡ (“hunting”), [Kenaz], pr.n.—(1) of an
Edomite sprung from Esau, and of a district of Arabia,
taking its name from him, Gen.36:11, 15,42.—(2) of
the father (or rather grandfather) of Othniel, the bro-
ther of Caleb, Josh.15:17; Jud.1:13; 1 Ch. 4:13;
see “2. -- (3) a grandson of Caleb, ibid., verse 15.

‘33/2 (“hunter”), pr. n.—(1) of a Canaanite
nation [Kenizzites], whose abode is unknown, Gen.
15:19.—(2) [Kenezite], patron. of the word 12?
No. 2, Num. 32:12; Josh. 14:6.

P32 m.—(1) acreature, thing created [but
see No. 3. and note under the root], from the root
ΠΩ No. 1. Ps. 104:24. LXX. κτίσις.

(2) acquisition, purchase, Pro. 4:7; Lev. 22:
ΤῈ: -
(3) possession, wealth, Gen. 34:23; 36:6; Ps.
105:21.

[“ D3)? an unused and doubtful root, perhaps, to
set up.” |

ΠΡ const. J? Ex. 30:23; cinnamon, Greek
κίνναμον, κιννάμωμον, according to Herodotus iii. 111, ᾿ὃ
a word of Pheenician origin, Pro. 7:17; Cant. 4:14.
(The origin is doubtful. It seems, however, most
simple to suppose a root, 722, whence 532? =22 cala-
mus, finap reed-like. [This derivation is expressly
rejected in Thes.] Others take it otherw‘se.)

παρ ἢ

3 pr. i. q. os Med. Ye, and 732 To FoRM, TO
PREPARE, whence ἢ ἃ nest. Hence—

Piet }3? denom. to make a nest as a bird, Psa.
104:17; as a viper, Isa. 34:15.

Puat, te brild a nest, to nestle, Jer. 22:23.

“SIP Job 18:2, see 72 [from 722.4 snare. Root
722, in Thes. ].

FP ( possession”), [Kenath], pr. n. of at town
in Auranitis, situated near Bostra, Nu. 32:42; 1 Ch.
2:23; Gr. Κανάθα, Κανόθα, now called cx+\,.3 see
Relandi Palestina Ρ. 681. Burckhardt, Travels in
Syria, ed. Weimar, i. 157, 504.

ODP fut. DD} ro DIVINE, TO PRACTISE DIVI-
NATION, as a verb used always of the false pro-
phets of the Hebrews, Deu. 18:10, 14; 2 Kings 17:
17; Mic.3:6, 7, 11; Isa.3:2; of evokers of the
dead, 1 Sam. 28:8; and of the prophets of strange
nations, as of the Philistines, 1 Sam. 6:2; of Balaam,

Jos. 13:22. (To this answers the Syr. pe to di-

vine. The primary idea appears to be that of cut-'

ting; compare ,.3, O13, a notion which is applied to
divination, compare i No. 2.) :
Derivatives, O53?) and—

DD)? m.—(1) divination, Eze. 13:6, 23; 21:
26; 1 Sam. 15:23; meton. the reward of divina-
tion, Num. 22:7; (compare ?¥8).

(2) in a good sense, an oracle, Prov. 16:10.

DDP not used in Kal.

Poex ὈΡῚΡ i. ᾳ. ΥΥῚΡ τὸ curt oFF, Eze. 17:9.

nD? f.a vessel, a cup, i.g. "YP, which see.
ἜΘΗ NOP the vessel of a scribe, an inkstand, Eze.
9:2,3,11. Ath. pAb: a waterpot, water vessel.

n>yp (i. q. ial « fortress”), [Keilah] pr. n.

uf a town in the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:44; 1 Sam.
23:1; 1 Ch. 4:19; see Relandi Palestina, p. 698.

OY sco nb yp.

VY? or J, »*? an unused root, to burn, to

brand (cogn. to 733, xaiw), Talm. YPYP and YPY'P to
mark with a brand, to cauterize. [YP is not given
in Thes.] Hence—

ypyP m. stigma, a mark branded on the skin,
xv. 19:28. [In Thes. from 34P.]

DCCXXXVI

yp an Fas rc st, Arab. a to be deep
τς τ
ΠΡ pl. const. NYP, but with suff. ὉΠ ΡῈ Α΄

‘ -ι- Σ
bowl, a dish, Nu. 7:13, seqq. (Arab. whys <—
dish.)

NSP ΤῸ CONTRACT ONESELF, ἸῸ DRAW ONE=_
SELF TOGETHER (cogn. to 823, syn. 133}, specially
—(1) to draw up the feet, to sit with the feet
drawn up, Zeph. 1:12 (compare Jer. 48:11).

(2) to curdle, to coagulate as milk (see Hiph.); —
poet. of the water of the sea, Ex. 15:8 [speaking αἵ a
literal miracle].

[‘* Nipwat, to be contracted, withdrawn, Zech, 4
14:6, 5» }.5.:}

» Hirai, causat. of No. 5, Job 10:10. (Talmud. id A
G- ‘

Arab, and Syr. ἐς, 29 id.) Hence —

fiwep m. congelation, ice, Zec. 14:6 [p; the
sense Ἵ the 2’n3 is however much better, see rootin

Niphal].
ἽΞΡ TO DRAW TOGETHER, TO SHRINK. (Arab 4
a3 id.) Hence 15? a hedgehog. Ε.
Pret, to make shrink; hence to cut off, like the -
Ch., Teas 38:12, "0 2083 ‘IEP “T have cut off, like
a weaver, my life.” Vulg. precisa est, velut a texer:te,
vita mea. Hence—
TEP o or ΞΡ with 7 parages: TTAP a cutting off
destruction, Eze. 7:25 δὲ
ἽΞΡ m. a hedgehog, so called from its are
together, Isa. 14:23; 34:11;

with the double letter resolved, \a.3 ‘and Ge Syr.
j-209 id., th. +4q7H: porcupine.)

the spring with which it propels itself, Isa. 34:15. f
See Bochart, Hieroz. ii. p. 408. From the unused —
root — 7

DP prop. i. q- “TSP, YER (compare Y2P, Y2P),
contract oneself, especially to take a leap (as a
cat, a lion, a hind); hence Arab. a and Ch. /BR to |

a Compare Syr. lao a locust, a cricket, fron
the root /2?. Ἴ

ΥΞΒΡ fut. YEP’ (i. ᾳ YP, BP), τὸ course |

sHUT, as the mouth, Job 5:16; Psa. 107:42; th

πρρ

hand (i. 6. to be illiberal), Deut. 15:7; trop. mercy, |

Ps. 77:10.
Nipual, to be gathered, sc. to one’s ancestors, i.q.

PN? i.e. to be dead, Job 24:24. Compare 5 and

_-# to be dead. Schultens, on Job loc. cit. places
the primary signification of these words in leaping,
springing (see Piel); and this, he remarks, is trans-
ferred to sudden death.

_ Pret, to leap, to spring, compare 15P, Cant. 2:8.

iP with suff. ΞΡ (from the root ΤΥ), m. end, ex-
tremity, whether of space, Isa. 37:24; Jer. 50: 26;
or of time; whence }'2), at the end, after (see |) No.
2, 6), e.g. DY DYDIN YP after forty days, Gen. 8:6;
16:3; 41:1; also in the later writers 2? 2 Ch.18:2;
Dan. 11:6, 13; or of the end of actions, Job 16:3; or
of a condition of things, Isa.g:6. 2 }*8 adv. without
end, Eee. 12:12. Specially it is —(a) the end, i.e.
destruction of a people, Gen. 6:13; Ezek. 7:2; Am:.
8:2; YR ΤῊΝ a wickedness bringing destruction, Eze.
£1:30, 34; 35:5.— (Ὁ) the event of a prophecy, Hab.
2:3.—(c) ΤΡ NY Dan. 8:17; ΤΡ WD, verse 19, the
_ time of the end, also Ὁ 257 72 Dan. 12:13, the end
of the days, are the calamitous times immediately
_ preceding the advent of the Messiah; see Bertholdtii
Christologia Judeorum (Erlanger, 1811), p. 38.
Pl. once in const. st. Job 18:2, where ἈΝ} for "SP
_{Dag. forte being resolved in the Chaldee manner,
| see Lehrg. page 134). The words are OVA TINY
pend *$22 “ when will ye make an end of words?”
| [see °$22.] Elsewhere for pl. absol. is used the form
NSP (see T¥P), for the constr. and with suff. the
forms ‘$2, DYYP, POI (from TYP, TYP, 1¥2). De-
rom. is ΠΥ, for pip.

23/2 fut. ISP!—(1) to cur Down, e.g. a tree,
5 Ki. 6:6.

(2) to shear sheep, Cant. 4:2. (Kindred roots are
335, 301. . But all roots beginning with the letters
SP have the notion of cutting, cutting off, cutting
‘down, as properly belonging to this stock, see 7¥P,
“WP, SP, ΡῈ, which are easily transferred to the
(Motions of scraping (see yyp) and judging, deciding,
(see ?32. The same power belongs to the syllables
17M, 13, OP, 73, see ΤΊΣ, 113, YEN, IOP.) Hence —

ax? m.—(1) form, shape (pr. cutting, compare
| French taille, Germ. 8ufcnitt), 1 Ki. 6:25; 7:37.
(2) Pl. const. 0°03 °23? Jon. 2:7, prob. the ends,
Le. the roots of the mountains (in the depth of the
868). Vulg. extrema mortiun

Ἢ
5 gp
ἊΣ

DCCXXXVII

παρ Ὁ

ΓΝ. (ὦ i.q. ΤΡ TO cUuT OFF, TOCUT DOWR
(see under 22); hence to destroy (peoples), Hab.
2:10. (Arab. (“9 Conj. IT, id.)

(2) to decide; Arab. ts whence ΤῈ a judge.

(3) to finish, whence ΠῚ end.

Pir, i. q. Kal No.1. Pro. 26:6, D932 ΠᾺΡ “whe
cutteth off feet,” i.e. whose feet are cut off. (I
thus translate the entire verse: ‘“‘ he whose feet are
cut off drinketh (suffereth) injury, (so) he who sends
words by the hands of a fool,” i.e. uses a fool as a
messenger.) 2 Ki. 10:34, “Jehovah began misp>

8122 to cut short in Israel,” i.e. to take away
one part after another:

HipulL, to scrape off, i.q. Y¥P Lev. 14:41, 43.

Derivatives, 1¥P—N¥P, P¥P, NYP.

ΠᾺΡ Exod. 26:4; 36:11; elsewhere only in plur.
constr. NSP with suff. ONS? f—(1) end, extremity
—(a) of space, Ex. 25:19; 28:23, 24,26. INT Nisp
the ends of the earth, i.e. of the most remote people,
Isa. 40:28; 41:5. DWH nisp YDS the four ex-
tremities of the heaven (quarters of the world), Jer.
49:36. $2 from the extreme part, Exud. 76:4;
36:11. Metaph., Job 26:14, Y2TIT MSP “ me ex-
tremities of his deeds,” i. e. a small part, as it were
the extreme lines of the divine works.

(2) the sum, mass, 1 Ki.12:31; 13:33.

Mp m., constr. T$?, with suff. 1732; once plur.
with suff. ΠΝ Eze. 33:2.—(1) iq. YR end, ex-
tremity—(a) of space, e.g. of the desert, Exod.
13:20; of acamp, Num. 48:1; of a region, Num.
33:37; of a country, Isa. 5:26; of heaven, Isa. 13:5;
Ps. 19:7; Isaiah 7:18, O2T$ “IN? T¥P3 “in the ex-
tremity (i.e. on the bank, margin) of the rivers of
Egypt.” Gen. 19:4, “all the people 7¥? from the
end,” i.e. all together; Gen. 19:4; Jerem. 51:31
(compare Arabic \a3\ ὡδὶ See Schult. Opp. Min.
p- 121); compare No. 2.—(d) of time. Often in this
connection, O°! nyo ΠΥΡΘ at the end of three days,
after three days, Josh. 3:2; 9:16; Gen. 8:3; 1 Ki.
g:10; 2 Ki. 8:3; 18:10; Eze. 39:14. The same as
YP; see Υ.

(2) the whole, the sum. Gen. 47:2, YOS ΠΥΡῸ
“from the whole number of his brethren;” Ezek.
33:2. Comp. Nu.22:41; Isa. 56:11. See the
origin of this signification in No. 1, letter a, fin.

myp m. i. q. N32 No. 1, the end, Isa.2:7; Nak
2:10.
48

NP WP DCCXX XVIII “p—p

2 or ἊΡ only in plur. constr. ΤΑΣ ‘182 the ends
of the earth, Ps. 48:11; 65:6.

a yp or ΠΡ only in plur. NYSP ends, ἐα-
ἜΚΟΜΉΆΝ [plur. of ng? i in Thes.], Ex. 38: 5; of the
ends of the earth, κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν, Psa. 65:9; compare
_ 6. With suff. INN¥P Exod. 37:8; 39: 4) 22.

In "yp there is ΤῚΝ,

ΠΕΡ an unused root, prob. i.q. "D3 to cut off,

whence —

MS m. Isa. 28:25, 27, according to the LXX.,
Vulgate, and the Rabbins, nigella melanthium, i.e.
fennel flower, black cumin. See Celsii Hierobot.,
P. ii. p. 70.

Tsp m.—(1) @ judge, a magistrate, Isaiah
L310; 3: 6,7; Mic. 3:9 (from the root 7$? No.2,

Arab. weil a judge).
(2) a military leader, commander, Josh. 10:24;

Jud. 11:6, 11; Dan. 11:18. Compare DEY,
(3) α prince, Pro. 6:7; 25:15.

ΓΝῪΡ f.—(1) cassia, Gr. κασία (Laurus Cassia,
Linn.), a bark similar to cinnamon, but less aroma-
tic, so called from its being peeled off (root VSP),
pl. ΤΡ Ps. 45:9; see Celsii Hierobot., t. ii. p. 360.

Arab. ie id., Cast.
(2\Kezia].pr. n. of a daughter of Job, Job 42:14.

ΓῊΡ Keziz pr.n. Josh. 18:41.

TSP m. (from the root 1¥?).—(1) harvest, Gen.
8:22; 30:14; 45:6; hence—(a) corn harvested,
Lev. 19:9; 23:22.—(b) poet. for V¥P WI reapers,
Isa. 17:5.

(2) a branch, bough, from the idea of lopping
off (unless, perhaps, it be so called for ὙΠ, from the
sense of greenness), Psa. 80:12; Job 14:9; 18:16;
20:19.

V¥}/2 not used in Kal.—(1) ig. Arabic , Li 10
CUT, TO CUT OFF, TO LOP; hence ΠΡΟ carving
_ tool, SSP a corner.

(2) to scrape, to peel, hence “°$).

‘Hirai, to scrape, i. q. "$2 Hiphil, Lev. 14:41.

Pvat, part. niyypa, i. q. ΟΡ ΡΟ, corners, Eze.
46:22; pr. places cut off, cut away.

Derivatives, TY YP, MIP, Y¥PD.

XP fat. ¥P*.—-(1) i.g. Arab. i235 To BREAK |’

{compare under 2¥?). Hence $2 No. 1, and 75¥?.

(2) to break out, or forth into anger (Gr. phy —
vupe), hence to be angry, indignant, Isa. 57:16 ὁ
64:8; followed by by of pers. Gen. 40:2; 41:10,
Ex. 16:20; followed by DY Jos. 22:18. a

Hirmt, to provoke (Jehovah) to anger, Deu. 9:
7, 8, 22. A

Hirnpatt, i. q. Kal No. 2, Isa. 8:21.

ΣΡ Chald. 1. ᾳ. Hebr. No. 2, Dan. 4:12.

*S/2 m. with suff. *B¥?.—(1) twigs, splintea
so called from being broken off (see the root No. 1)
Hos. 10:7. LXX. φρύγανον.

(2) anger, Ecc. 5:16; especially the anger of Je-
hovah, from the root No. 2, Jos.g:20; 22:20; Isa, —
34:2; 54:8; 60:10; Zec. 1:2; 4 Chr. 19:10; al
tercation, strife, Esth. 4218; 5

2 FS/> Ch. anger, Ezr.'7:23.”

MBS ἢ a fragment, something broken, Joel s
1: Ἂν ἜΧκ. συγκλασμός, see the root No. 1. ;

SP τὸ cur orr, Τὸ AMPUTATE, e.g. the hand, ὦ
Deu. 25:12; the beard, Jer. 9:25; 25:23. (Arab.
μ᾽ to cut the nails and hair.) See under 33.
Piet ΓᾺΡ and ΥᾺΡ -- (1) to cut off, to cut asunder, ο
e.g. a rope, Psal. 129:4; a hand, thumbs, Jud. 1:63
2 Sa. 4:12; a spear, Ps. 46:10.
(2) to divide, cut up (into threads), Ex. 39:3. Ὁ
(3) to cut away, to cut loose, 2 Ki.18:16; 24:13.
Puat, part. O'¥ 82, pass. of Piel No.1, 684. 1:7.
Derived noun, Τ᾿ (whence denom. ΠΝ for si

ὯΡ Chald. Part, to cut off, to cut away, Dan.
4:11. ‘

TSP & TSP—(a) Med. A and fut.987 10 con
OFF, specially grain; hence to reap, to harvest, Jer. ‘
12:13; Levit.19:93; 25:5. Part. TP a reaper, |
Ruth 2:3, seqq. Metaph. Job 4:8, “those who sow
wickedness reap the same.” ῬΑ: 22:8. Come
pare Yt. a

(2) Med. E (compare the adj. $2) fut. 137) (bus
once 7¥P* Pro, 10:27), intrans. to be shortened, δὰ
off; hence to be short, Isa. 28:20. Specially — (ἃ
‘TYP my hand is (too) short, I have but lit
power, I have no might, Nu. 11:23; Isa. §0:2; 59:1
Compare Arab. 4)! es short of hand, and ue

gla! short of arm, used of a feeble person;

on the other hand, εὖ il ΔΩ a Jong hand, used

power, see more in Comment. on Isa. 50: 2.—(b)
ὙΠ ΠΡ, “ my spirit is short,” i.e. I am impati

ΝΡ ὝΡ
my paticnce is wearied out, Nu. 21:4; Jud.16:16;
rollowed by 3 on account of anything, Jud. 10.16.
Comp. O°BS8 JIS under JIS.

Piet, to cut short, to abbreviate, Ps. 102:24.

Hiruw —(1) to reap, Job 24:6.a°np.

(2) 1. ᾳ. Piel, Ps. 89:46.

Derivatives, Y'$? [and the following words ]—

WP masc. short, especially —(a) I! 1¥? feeble,
weak, Isa. 3'7:27.—(b) 919 13? Pro. 14:29, and ἢ
DYDS verve 17, impatient, prone to anger.—(c) ΣΡ
Ὁ Ὁ) shors-lived, Job 14:1.

ἽΡ m. only M19 ISP impatience, Ex. 6:9.
>| bs : P

DSP (for ΠΥ, from ΠΥ, of the form ΠΡ, from
13), a Chaldaizing word. —(1) end. Always with
pref. 7; NSP) for NSP at the end. Dan.1:15,
Ty DD? NYPD “ at the end of ten days.” Dan.1:5,
and verse 18, D7 nypre “at the end of the days”
(122, see p. ccccLxxxv, A). Comp. Hebr. 722, ΠΥΡῸ
for ΠῚ Josh. 3:2.

(2) the sum, the whole number, i.q. T¥?, T¥P
No.2. Dan.1:2, ΠΝ ΠΤ 3 NYPD “(a part) of
the number of the holy vessels.” N¥P') is put in
this place partitively, like Ὁ No.1. Nehem. 7:70,
MAND WNT NYPD “(a part of) the number of the
chiefs,” i.e. a part of the chiefs. Comp. 48 ΠΥ
Gen. 47:2.—Some of these examples, Dan. 1:2, 18;
Neh. loc. cit. have been referred by some to a noun,
of the form N¥, to which they ascribe the signifi-
eation of part. But the Chaldee, which is of special
authority in these examples, is altogether destitute of
such a form (the passage Gen. 47:2, Targ. is similar
to the passages treated under No. 2); and it cannot
be doubted that the phrase NYP, wherever it occurs,
is to be explained in the same manner.

ΓᾺΡ constr. N¥P Chald.—(1) end. Dan. 4:31,
xo} NyP? “at the end of the days.”

(2) the sum, the whole. Dan.2:42, NMI NP ἢ
“(a part) of the whole of the kingdom,” i.e. a part
of the kingdom. To this answers "139 part of it.

ἪΡ plur. DP (from the root V2) adj.— (1) cold,
Prov. 25:25; Jer. 18:14.

(2) quiet, Prov. 17:27; according to 33 MP
quiet of spirit. See 7?’ No. 6.

ae see NP.

"P m.,cold, Gen. 8:22. Root TR.

1. NP fut. S22— (1) To CRY OUT, TO CALL3.

κράζειν. (A verb. prop. onomatopoetic; used also of
beasts (see NIP); compare Gr. κράζω (pay), κηρύσσω

᾿

DCCXXXIX

spp
(xnpvy); in the German languages caren, to: cry out: »
charo, outcry, weeping ; often used of the cry of beasts,
like traten, fradgen 3 French, erier; Engl. tocry ; with
a prefixed sibilant, skretan; Swedish, skria, fcreien:
with a sibilant added at the end, freifden, 123 which.
see. See Fulda’s German roots, p. 115, 227.) It is
used absol. of any kind of ery, even when not articn-
late; like PY¥ Gen. 39:14, 2172 ΟἿΡΞ NPN “cried
with a loud voice.” LXX, ἐβόησα φωνῇ μεγάλῃ. Verse
15, 87P8) bip myo". The words which are cried
out aloud, often follow, either immediately, Gen. 45:1,
12) INIT NIP“ and (Joseph) cried out, Cause to
go out,” ete. Gen. 41:43, TAS v0) INP. Levit. .
13:45; Jud.7:20; 2Sam, 20:16; 2Ki.11:14; Esth.
6:9,11; or with the insertion of mond Eze: 9:1;
WON 2 Sam. 18:28; compare 2 Ki. 18:28, ἽΡ3 Rp.
TON} ἼΞ Aan 001} “and he cried out in a loud
voice in the Jews’ dialect, and spake and said.”
Specially —(a) followed by by of pers., to callupon,
to call to any one (jemandem jurufen), Jud. 18:23; the
express words being added, with OX? prefixed, 1 Sa.
26:14, and WN" Jud. 9:54; 1 Sam. 17:8; 1 Kings
17:11; also followed by by of pers., Isa. 34:14 (‘the
demons shall cry to one another”); followed by "ΠΣ
of pers., to cry after any one, to call him as he goes
away, 1 Sam. 20:37, 38; 24:9. It often 18 .---- (0) 1. 4.
to ask aid; especially of God; absol. Ps. 4:2, ‘823
‘298 “ when I call, hear me.” Psalm 22:3; 34:7;
69:4; followed by mn ON Psa. 14:4; 28:15 30:9;
55:17; 61:3; Jud.15:18; 16:28; 2 Kings 20:11;
Hos. 7:73 pToN> Psalm 57:3; with suff., Ps. 17:6;
88:10; 91:15. With the addition of 2Y of pers., on
whose account the aid of God is sought, Deut. 15:9
—(ce) i. q. κηρύσσειν (by which it often is rendered by
the LXX.), as a herald or prophet. Absol., Prov.»
1:21, wisdom crieth in the broadways.” Pro. 8:1;
with an acc., Prov. 20:6; Isa. 40:6, “ the voice said, -
Cry; but he answered, What shall Lery ?” Isa. 58:1;
Zech. 1:14, 17; followed by by of the object, Jonah
1:2. The words uttered also follow, Exod. 32:5; Jer.
2:2; 7:2; 19:2; 51:61; or it is joined with an ace,
Zec. 7:7; Isa. 44:7; Joel 4:9, OW3I2 NNT ANP “ pro-
claim this amongst the nations;” or followed by *3
158. 40:2. ? ἡ SP to declare, to announce free-
dom (to slaves, captives), Jer. 34:8, 15,17; Isaiah
61:1. OX NP to proclaim a fast (to the people),
Jer.36:9; Jon. 3:5; Ezr. 8:21. From the signi-
fication of proclaiming, comes also that of reciting
and reading; for this, see No. 4.
(2) to call (καλεῖν, rufen), specially—(a) to call
any one to oneself, followed by an acc. Gen. 27:1;
Exod. 2:8; 1 Sam. 3:16; Hos. 7:11; followed by 2

ΣΡ ἊΨ

Gen. 20:9; Levit.g:1; Ηοβ. 11:1: Isa. 46:11; fol-
lowed by by Gen. 3:9; Ex.3:4; 1Sa.3:4. pox IP
to call to onéself, 2 Sa. 15:2. Metaph. Prov. 18:6,
“his mouth calleth for strokes,” 1. 6. deserves can
invites them. Ruth 4:11, on2-n’23 DY NP i.e.“ call
(acquire for thyself) a name in Bethlehem.”—(b) when
it refers to many, to call together, followed by an
acc. Genesis 41:8; followed by a dat. Genesis 20:8;
39:14; oy Gen. 49:1. Hence ΠΝ 8)? to convene
a holy assembly, Joel 1:14; compare Isaiah 1:13; a
feast, Levit.23:2,4. 7 ‘SP those called to an
assembly, Nu. 1:16.—(c) to call, i.e. to invite any
one to a meal (compare καλεῖν ἐπὲ δεῖπνον), 1 Samuel
δῶ 22; 1 Kings 1:0,19, 41, 49; figuratively δὲ
D2? to invite to make peace, Deu. 20:10; Judges
21: 13.—(d) to summon before a judge (καλεῖν, καλεῖν
εἰς δίκην), Job§:1; 13:22 (14:15); Isaiah 59:4
(parall. 8%2)—(e) to call out soldiers, Isa. 13:3.
—(f) to call any one to an office, i. q. "03 to choose,
followed by an ace. Isa. 42:6; 48:15; 49:1; 51:2;
followed by ἢ > Isaiah 22:20. In the same sense but
more emphatic there is said ‘ DW2 87? to call any
one by name, Isai. 43:1; 45:3, 4: compare Exodus
31: 2.—(9) } δ ΟΡ NIP to call upon the name of
God, i. 6. to celebrate, to praise God, to implore his
aid, Gen. 4:26; 12:8; Exodus 33:19; Psalm 79:6;
- 105:1; Isa. 64:6; ioe 10:25; Zeph. 3:9 foompers
© ya V31T); also S¥37 OYA “Pp 1 Ki. 18:26. In
the same sense, 3 being omitted, there is said SP
Ὁ DY (which differs from the phrase No. 1, ὃ), Deut.
32: 3; Psalm 99:6; Lam. 3:55. (A different sense
occurs in Exodus 33:19, where God himself speaks,
: 7252 mm DYI ‘NXP “ and I will proclaiie by
name before thee, Jehovah is present,” sc. that thou
mayest know the presence of God Most High, I will my-
self act as the herald who shall announce the coming
of God. Compare Gen. 41:43.) More rarely it is—
(h) to celebrate persons. Ps. 49:12, oniny3 INP
“ they praise their names” (of the rich). Proverbs
20:6, IDN LN “ they celebrate every one
his own goodness. ” The sense is somewhat different
in the following, Isa. 44:5, 2PY! OY NP ΠῚ “ this
man shall celebrate the name of Jacob,” i.e. shall
follow and praise the party of Jacob.
(3) to call, to name, to givea name, fully RR
b DY to impose a name on any one, Gr. καλεῖν τινά
τι (Il. v. 306; Od. viii. 550), Gen. 26:18; Ruth 4:17;
Ps. 147:4. It is variously constrasd —(4) followed
by an acc. of the name and a dative of the thing on
which the name is put. Gen.1:5, “iN? DTN RP
D* verses 8, 10; 31:47; 1 Sa. 4:21; Ruth 1: 20, 21;
Isa. 47:1; and frequently —(6) followed by two ace.,

DCCXL

sp

Nu. 32:41; Isa. 60:18; but commonly—(c) in this —
manner, Genesis 4:25, ne wy DS SPM “and she —
called his name Seth;” 4: 26; 5:2, 3,295 112 5
19:22; 27:36; 29:34.

(4) to recite, to read aloud (from the siguitial a
tion of crying out, see No. 1, fin.) any thing, with an
ace., Exod. 24:7; Josh. 8:34,35; 2 Ki. 23:2; also
BDA NWP to read what is written in a book (conn
= nn’ to drink what is ina vessel), Neh. 8:8, 18;
9:3; Isa. 37:14, seqq.; often with the addins οἱ
Ἔ ‘3182 Ex. Josh. 1.1. 9. ο. ‘2132 Deu.31:11. Hence
gener. to read, Deut.17: 19: a Kings 5; 7; το: ὦ

22:8; Isa. 29:11. (Arab 1,3 13, Syr. lies to read
NipaaL SWH3I—(1) to i" called, i.e. to bid ἐκ
come by calling, to be called together, Jer. 44:26,
Est. 3:12; 6:1; 8:9. ‘BOY 812) to celebrate any
one’s name, Ruth 4:14.
(2) to be called, named. Construed—(a) fol-
lowed by a dat. of person and thing, to which a name
is given. Gen. 2: 23, i nw RTP. nro “ she shall be
called woman;” 1Sa.9:9; Isa.1: 26; 32:5; 62:
4,12.—(b)-with two nominatives. Zee. 'g: 3, INP
NORD VY DoT “ Jerusalem shall be called the —
city ‘of truth;” Isaiah 48:2; 54:5; 56:7; and— |
(c) with the ἐν ΤΗΝΕ of the noun DY. Gen. 17:5, 8?
DIS owns TAY NTP « thy name shall no more be
called Abram ;” 35:10; Deut.25:10; Dan.10:1.
Compare as to this threefold construction in Kal ©
No. 3.
Also observe these phrases —(a) ‘2 DY2 ΝΣ
to be called by any one’s name, i.e. to be reckoned
to his race, Isaiah 43:7; 48:1; followed by 2 Gen.
21:12; and in like manner DY 2Y Genesis 48:6,
INP pny Dy by “they shall be counted with
their brethren” (shall bear the same name as their —
brethren, shall be called the sons of Joseph, not of —
Jacob); also 13 Isa. 48:2, 8T?2 wpa VP i.e. they
wish to be called the bolabitaaate of the city. —(p) ' -
Y "OY NP? my name is called upon any thing, i i.e. ay |
it is added to that thing, the thing is called mine (as |,
the house of one’s father is the house which the father —
possesses), Isa. 4:1; 2Sa.12:28. So of the people
of Israel who bear the name of God (who are called
the people of God), Deut. 28:10; Isa. 63:19; Jer,
14:9; Am.g:12; 2Ch.7:14; used of the temple,
1 Kings 8:43; Jer.7:10, 11, 14,30; 34:15; Jeru-
salem, Dan. g:18,19; prophets, Jer. 15:16. Also,
to be called, is sometimes used for to be (since men
call us, and we acquire cognomens from what we are,
or at least, from what we seem to be), as Isa. 1:26,
“ afterward thou shalt be called the city of righ

ΞΡ ΧΡ
susness,” i.e. thou shalt be graced with such an
epithet, because in fact thou shalt be righteous; Isa.
9:5; 30:7 [both Kal]; 35:8; 47:1, 5 [both Kal];
48:8 [Pual]; 56:7 (compare 4:3; 19:18, and my
Comment. on Isa., iii.p.29). So Gr. κεκλῆσθαι 1].
iv. 61, Od. vii.313. Monk ad Eurip. Hippolyt., 2.
Porson ad Pheeniss., 576.

(3) to be read aloud, recited, Est.6:1; followed
by 3 in a book, Neh. 13:1.

PuaLt—(1) pass. of Kal No.g, letter f, to be called,
i.e. to be chosen, Isa. 48:12.

(2) to be called, named, Isaiah 65:1; generally,
? NWP 48:8; 58:12; 61:3; 62:2; Eze.10:13. See
also the remarks at the end of Niphal.

Derivatives, 87P, NIP, ANP, SP.

Il. NWP i.qg. TR Τὸ MEET, hence TO HAPPEN,
TO OCCUR to any one (whether good or bad), followed
by an ace. of pers., Gen. 42:4, 38; 49:1; Lev.10:19.
Inf. WNP (of the form AWN) a meeting, hence NYP;
which every where (in the Syriac manner) is con-
tracted into nN», with suff. sme, Dane? prep.
—(1) towards, to meet, Gen. 46:29; Exod. 4:27;
18:7; in a hostile sense, Jud.7:24; pregn., Josh.
11:20, “that their hearts should be hardened new?
nonon to go into battle.”

(2) opposite to, over against, Genesis 15:10;
1 Sa. 4:2.

NipzaLt—(1) to be made to meet, to meet any
one, followed by Sy Ex. 5:33 2B? 2 Sa. 18:9; used
of things, Deu. 22:6.

(2) to be by chance, to happen, 2 Sam. 1:6;
20:1. j

Hirutt, to cause to happen (evil to any one),
with two acc., Jer. 32:23.

Ny Ch. fut. 832%, TP.—(1) to proclaim (as a
herald), Dan. 3:4; 4:11; 5:7-

(2) to read aloud, Ezr. 4:18, 23; to read, Dan.
5:8, 15,17. Part. pass. Ἴ, Ezr. loc. cit.

NIP m.—(1) α partridge, prob. so called from
the cry, prop. crying out, calling (as the German
hunters say of the partridge » δαϑ Rebhubn ruft”), com-
pare Krave from fraben, and Arab. \L# i.e. a bird
very like a partridge, so called also from its ery (see
Burckhardt’s Travels, p. 503, 1067); 1 Sam. 26:20;
Jer, 17:11 (in which latter passage allusion is made
‘to the fable of ancient naturalists, that the partridge
steals the eggs of other birds and sits on them. [The
idea is not to be borne that inspired Scripture can in

pny way sanction fables. })

DCCXLI

ay RP
(2) [Kore], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch.g:19; 2 Ch. 31:14.

JT)? & 27/2 Zeph. 3:2; fut. 37, inf. DP and
MIR Exod. 36:2, To APPROACH, TO COME NEAR,
(Arab. w,3, Syr. 0), used of men, Josh. 10:24,

and poet. of things, Ezek. 37:75; especially of time,
Deu. 15:9; Gen. 47:29, MD? 28 ἼὯ) 137PY “and
the days drew near for Israel to die;” 1 Ki. 2:1.
Followed by by of pers. or thing, Gen. 37:18; Exod.
14:20; more rarely ? Job 33:22; followed by 3 Ps,
g1:10. Specially —(a) God is said to draw near,
when he aids the afflicted, Psalm 69:19; Lamen.
3:57; also of men;, followed by Os 1 Kings 2:7. On |
the other hand—(d) those are said to draw near
to God who piously worship him, Zeph. 3:2; also
those who serve in the ministry of the temple, Levit.
16:1 (whence it is part. 192); Eze. 40:46 (followed
by °35?).—(c) πριν ΔῊ is used, in a good sense,
of conjugal intercourse, Gen. 20:4; Isaiah 8:3; like
the Gr. πλησιάζειν; see Gatackeri Opp. Crit., p. 78;
Arab. -—(d) in a hostile sense, to draw near,
to advance; followed by MAMTON, MNP? to, ex
for, battle, Deut. 20:3; VY Ox against a city, Deut.
20:10; Josh. 8:5; ‘5 2¥ against any one, Psa. 27:2.
Compare 37?.—(e) Isai. 65:5, P28 Δ “draw ἴα
thyself,” i.e. recede hence, approach no nearer.

Nipuat, i.q. Kal, to come near, Ex. 22:7; Josh.
7:14.

Piet 31} --- 1) causat. to cause to approach, —
Hos. 7:6; Isa. 41:21; 46:13; to admit, to receive,
Ps. 65:5; to bring near to one another (two things),
Eze. 37:17 (where 27? is imp. for 37).

(2) intrans. (and intensitive), to be very near,
Eze. 36:8, followed by a gerund.

Hipnit—(1) to cause to approach, to bring
near, i.e.—(a) to bring persons near, followed by

δὲ to any one, Ex. 28:1; 29:4; times, Eze. 22:4;
to receive to oneself, Num. 8:9, 10; Jer. 30:21.—
(b) to bring, to offer a gift, Jud. 3:18; 5:25; a
sacrifice, Lev. 3:1; 7:8; Nu. 9:13 (compare 13);
to bring (a cause to a judge), Deu.1:17.—(e) ἐσ
bring together two things, Isa. 5:8.

(2) followed by 13, to cause to withdraw, to re-
move, 2 Ki. 16:14, N37 5 NN INP") “and he re-
moved the brazen altar from before the hexse.”
Compare 023 No. 2, also add the Sanscrit dgam, to
approach and to recede. It has been argued by
Fiisius (Neue philol. Jahrb. i. p. 221) that the signi-
fication of receding should be altogether rejected in
these verbs. |

(3) intrans. to draw near, Ex. 14:10; followed

by a gerund, to be near (about) to do, Gen. 12: 11;
Isa. 26:17. ;
Derived nouns, 232—j2 2, 272.

a7? m. verbal adj. drawing near,.approach-
ing, Deu. 20:3; 1 Ki. 5:7.

a}? Ch. pl. 3 to draw near, to approach,
Dan. 3:26; 6:13.
Part, to offer, Ezr.'7:17.
ApHeL—(1) to bring near, Dan. 7:13.
(2) to offer, Ezr.6:10, 17.

a}? m. (with Kametz impure) battle, war (from
the root 3}, letter d), a word (except 2 Sa. 17:11)

only found in poetry (Syr. Jaze id.), Ps. 55:19, 22;
Job 38:23. Pl. M299 Ps. 68:31.

DP Ch. id. Dan. 7:21.

Pare

IP with suff. 3} (Arab. 4, the letter 1 being
softened into 5), pl. with suff. ᾿Ξ, once, Ps. 103:1.
—(1) the interior, midst of a thing. 3323 in the
mtddle, becomes commonly a prep. (like 313),
7287 332 in (the midst of) the land, Gen. 45:6;
Ex. 8:18; Is.7:22; 10:23. MSM 3973 in (the midst
of) the streets, Isa. 5:25. 3235 3323 amongst the
Canaanites, Jud. 1:32; after a verb of motion 2323
MOND into (the midst of) the battle, 1 Ki. 20:39;
to pass 1337 Δ 53 through the midst of the camp,
Josh. 1:11. Used of time, 53% 3322 amid the
years, Hab. 3:2.

(2) specially the inside of the body—(a) the
bowels, Gen. 41:21; Ex.29:13, 22.—(b) the heart,
the mind, as the seat of thought and desire, Ps. 5:10;
49:12; 64:7.

ΓΞ f. constr. state ΠΞῚ approach, drawing
near, Ps. 73:28; Isa. 58:2.

12 constr. 12, pl. ὈΞῪ Lev. 7:38 (in other
copies D722 2P), m. oblation, sacrifice, offering,
whether bloody or unbloody, Lev. 2:1, 4,12, 13; 7:
13; 9:7, 15. See 3°77 No.1,5. No heed is to be
given to those who (like Kimchi and Ewald), on Eze.
40:43 12723, maintain it to be a different word, to
be pronounced kdr“ban, and to be derived from Piel,
a conjugation which is altogether devoid of the sig-
nification of offering. Notwithstanding the Metheg,
with Abulvalid it must be pronounced korban, see

Lehrg. p. 43; compare Arab. ὧν, and the word im-
mediately following.

. ΞΡ m. oblation, offering, Neh.10:35; 13:31.

DCCXLII

ΡΣ
0717/2 m. AN AXE, with suff.J877P 1 Sa. 13:20,

pl. *2TP 1 Sa. 13:21, and MIP Ps. 74:5; Jer —
46:22; also MOT (without Dag.) Jud. 9:48. (Arab
5. ὁ-

ees Talmud pyTHp id. I suppose the Hebrew OTR
2-

= 5
to’ be from the verbal Piel D4, oe the letter 5 —
being inserted (see 7), from [JP in the primary sig-
nification of being sharp; compare 073, DDP. An- —
other and softer form of this same word appears to-
be 1193, where compare the Arabic forms.) ͵

iT}? f. (from the root TP) cold, Pro. 25:20.

TTY fat. 727, apoe. ἊΣ 1. ᾳ. MI No. Πὰς
TO MEET, TO GO TO MEET any one, in a hostile sense
followed by an acc., Deu. 25:18; see Niphal.

(2) to happen, to befall, Isa. 41:22; followed by —
an acc. of pers., Gen. 44:29; 1 Sa. 28:10; Est 4:7:
6:13; Ecc. 2:14; 9:11; followed by ? Dan. 10:14;
Ruth 2:3, wa? πα nen Mp) WR “and her ~
chance happened (ein ibr gtinftiger 3ufall wollte) that
it was the field of Boaz.”

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, —(1) to meet, to be made to meet, Num.
23:15; followed by by (like the Germ. auf jem. ftofen),
Ex. 3:18 (compare 5:3), followed by PN Num. 22: _
4, 16; followed by N81? verse 3.

(2) to be by chance, to happen, 2 Sam. 1:6,
Compare 8 Niphal. ε

Piet 132 to lay beams or joists, prop. to make
the beams to meet one another (compare 7? a
beam), 2 Chr. 34:11; Neh.2:8; 3:3,6; hence δ᾽
frame, to build, Psa. 104:3. j

Hipoit—(1) to cause to meet, followed by ‘282
Gen. 27:20; 24:12, DY "259 NPT “cause to
happen to me this day ” (what I seek). :

(2) to make opportune, i.e. to choose for one's —
self what 15 opportune, convenient, Nu. 35: 11. πᾷ,

Derivatives, ΠῚ, AMP, Ὗ;, we, NP, TP, ἢ τ΄ ie
and the pr. n. AAP, FAP, New =.

mp m. achance,accident. Deu. 23:11, TP?
nbs “on account of any chance of the night, "eed
i. e. nocturnal pollution. The Talmudists thus use ἐπ
the noun . . 4

SP τὰ. adj.—(1) near—(a) used of place, Gen,
19:20; followed by δ 45:10; Deu. 22:2; Est. 1:14 mn
(where place also includes dignity). τὸ 3 is ap
plied to the Levites who were allowed to go near te —
God, Ley. 10:3; Eze. 42:13. 213% from near, from
the vicinity, Deu. 32: 17.—(b) used of time, ers
35; Isa. 13:6; Eze. 7:7; followed by ‘22 (compat
prope abesse ab, Arab. we followed by ye Jc

ΠΡ - ΠΡ

17:12, WN 2aD INP ἫΝ “ the light is near before
the darkness,” will presently be changed into dark-
ness.—(c) used of relationship and affinity, followed
by by Nu. 27:11, and ° Ruth 2:20. Also applied
—(d) to intimate acquaintance, ᾿Ξ, my intimate
acquaintance, Psa. 38:12; Job 19:14; Psalm 75:2;
FOY 3MP, “near to us is thy name,” i.e. it is fami-
liar to us, it is daily in our mouths (compare Arab.
i ,! to be known); Jer. 12:2.-—(¢) one who succours
another, brings him aid, Ps. 34:19; 3 ΡΥ ΣΝ ΔΙ,
Ps. 110:151; 148:14.

5

(2) short (Arab. ς- 4): and concr. something

short, shortness. Job20:5, “the triumphing of
the wicked 2171 is short” (von Eurger Dauer); 272
1s also, within a short space, soon, presently, Arab.

: ary δ Sy 1:8.
et, SY Eze. 7

Mp prop. TO MAKE SMOOTH (see ΠῚ ice);
specially to make bald. “M2 ΠῚ to make a bald
place, Lev.21:5; Mic.1:16. (Hence, with the letters
softened, is formed the root N73 which see.)

Niraat, to be made bald, followed by ? on account
of any one who is dead, Jer. 16:6.

Hipui, i. q. Kal, Eze. 27:31.

Hopuat, pass. ΠῚ made bald, Eze. 29:18.

The derivatives, 1]2—N17? immediately tollow.

ΠΡ (“bald”), [Careah, Kareah], pr.n. m.
2 Ki. 25:23; Jer. 40:8.

ΠΡ m. bald on the back part of the head (it
differs from 33 which see), Lev. 13:40; 2 Ki. 2:23;
Chald. O°) id.

ΠΡ m.—(1) ice, so called from its smoothness,
Job 6:16; 37:10; 38:29; hence cold, Gen. 31:40;
Jer. 36:30.

(2) crystal, like the Gr. κρύσταλλος, from its like-
ness to ice, Eze. 1:22.

ΠΡ m.—(1) 1. ᾳ. the preceding No. 1, 66, poet.
used of hail, Ps. 147:17.

(2) [Korah], pr. n.—(a) of ason of Esau, Gen. 36:
5, 14.—(b) of a son of Eliphaz, and of an Edomite
tribe sprung from him, ibid. verse 16.—(c) of a Levite
who conspired against Moses, Ex. 6:21; Num. 16:1,
seqq. of the same family are MIP 33 Korahites,
Levites and singers in the time of David (see ‘M™?),
_ to whom ten of the Psalms are ascribed, Ps. 42 (43)
—49, 84, 85, 87, 88.—(d) 1 Chr. 2:43.

ΠΡ once NIV, Exe. 27:31; f. baldness.—(a)
ya the crown of the head, Lev. 21:5; such as mourn-

DCCXLII

mp
ers made by shaving the hair, Jer. 47:5; 48:27;
Eze. 7:18.—(d) on the front of the head, i. q. 034,
Deu. 14:1.

TP patron. from ΠᾺΡ, No.2, ¢, Num. 26:58;
1 Chr. 12:6; 9:19; 26:1.

nN}? f. i.g. MP, baldness, on the crown of the
head, Lev. 13:42, 43; hence figuratively a thread-

_ bare spot on the wrong side of cloth, Lev. 13:55.

“Ij? in pause ἪΡ πα. (from the root ΠῚ) a hostile
encounter, Lev. 26:28; in this phrase, BY “P 42H,
to go into, encounter, (to fight) with any one, i.e. to
oppose oneself, to resist any one, Lev. 26:21, 23;
"P3, Lev. 26:24, 27, 40, 41.

812 nm. (from 83, No.1.) called, chosen, Num.
16:2, and 1:16 n>.

ANY f. proclamation, preaching, Jon. 3:2.

mp f. a city, a town, i.q. VY, but used almost
exclusively in poetry, Isa. 1:21, 26; 22:2; 25:2;
26:5; 32:13; Ps. 48:3; Pro. 10:15; Job 39:7; see,

however, Deu. 2:36; 1 Ki.1:41, 45. (Syriac Jr

id., Arabic ᾧ ee ὦ fe city, also a village). Root
iP Piel, to frame, to build. Compare NP.

Proper names of towns are: —(a) Y28 NYP [Kir-
jath-arba], Gen. 23:2; Jos. 15:54; 20:7; with art.
YDINT NYP Neh. 11:25 (i. 6. city of Arba, one of the
Anakim, see 308, not Quadricomium, four towns),
the ancient name of Hebron, but still used in the time
of Nehemiah (Neh. loc. cit.).—(b) 982 NMP [Kérjath-
baal], the town which is more frequently called N23?
DW’ (see letter d), Jos.15:60; 18:14; and neva No.
2, a.—(e) NISANP (town of villages), [Kirjath-
huzoth], a town of the Moabites, Num. 22:39.—(d)
OMY P (city of the woods), [Kirjathjearim],
on the confines of the tribe of Judah and Benjamin,
Jos.9:17; 18:15; Jud. 18:12; 1 Sam. 6:21; with
art. DYI NMP, Jer.26:20; contractedly DUN
Ezr. 2:25; and even NYP, Jos. 18:28; elsewhere
also YB"NMP, see letter b.—(e) MIOMMP, Jos. 15:49;
(city of palm-trees, compare 0°3D}D), [ Kinjath-
sannah], and PNP (city of books), [ Kirjath-
sepher], in the tribe of Judah, elsewhere 2, Jos.
15:15, 16; Jud.1:11, 12.—(f) OW AMP, [ Kir-
jath-arim], see letter d.—(g) D°DY%? (double city),
[Kiriathaim]—(a) in the tribe of Reuben, Num,
32:37; Joshua 13:19; afterwards subject to Moab,
Jer. 48:1, 23; Eze. 25:9. —((3) in the tribe of Naph:
tali, 1 Ch. 6:61; elsewhere jF 2.

“Ξ“΄- το.

rp—p
MVP and NYP Chald. id. Ezr. 4:10, seqq.

nvp (“cities”), [Kerioth, Kirioth], pr.n
uf two towns, one in the tribe of Judah, Jos. 15: δὲ:
the other in Moab, Jer. 48:24, 41; hinds 2:2.

np pr.n. see above 7)? letter d.

DP TO DRAW OVER, TO σον ER (Syr. and Ghald.
to overlay with metal), followed by Sy like other
verbs of covering, Eze. 87: :6; W p>*y ‘AIP, “1 will
draw skin over you.” fhitrafs. to be drawn over,
fut. DIP’, Eze. 37:8.

i ΠΡ pr. to push with the hrn, apparently;
whence {22.”]

ee f—(1) A HORN, as of an ox, a goat, of a
ram. (So in all the cognate languages. Also Gr.
κέρας; Lat. cornu, French | corne, Goth. haurns, whence
Germ. Horn). Meton.—(a) a vessel made of horn,
or a horn used for a vessel, 1 Sa. 16:1, 13; 1 Kings
1:39.—(5) a horn for blowing, Josh. 6:5. Metaph.
a symbol of strength and power, an image taken
from bulls and other horned animals, Jer. 48:25,
“ the horn of Moab is broken,” i.e. his strength is
broken; compare Lam. 2:3; Ps. 75:11. ‘8 [22 ὉΠ
to exalt, or lift up any one’s horn; (as God), i.e. to
increase his power and dignity, Ps.89:18; 92:11;
148:14; 1Sa.2:10; Lam. 2:17 (compare Rarhabr,
p- 16. Haririi Cons. 43, p. 498, 99, ed. de Sacy,
and the note there given, and the epithet of Alex-
ander the Great . oils ὦ the two liorned, which I

have no doubt in interpreting powerful). Hence
ὟῬ ΠῚ my horn is high, 1. 6. my strength increases,
I acquire new spirit, Ps.89:25; 112:9; 1 Sa. 2:1.
In the same sense, Amos 6:13, D°27P 33? 339P2 “ we
have taken horns to ourselves.” On the other hand
in a bad sense, 1292 0°97 to lift up one’s own horn,
i.e. to be proud, Ps.'75:5,6. (Compare Lat. cornua
sumere, used of those who from too much confidence
in their own powers are overbearing; also Hor.
Od. iii. 21, 18, addis cornua pauperi.) There is a
similar nabtephoe in the following, Job 16:15, “I
have put my horn in the dust,” where we in the
usage of our language would say my head, on which
is the highest honour and glory. Ps. 18:3, David
calls God "ΜῈΝ ΤῺ “ the horn of my help,” or “ of
my liberation,” i.e. the irstrument of liberation, an
image taken from horned animals, which use their
horns as a defence; Psal. 132:17, “there (in Zion)
I will make the horn of David to shoot forth,” I
will cause the power of the kingdom of David to

DCCXLIV

ΡΠ

flourish; or rather, I wiil grant to the house of David —
powerful offspring—Where true horns are under —
stood, for the plur. is used the dual ὩΣ and ὩΣ a
(as if from 12), Dan. €:3,6,2¢; more rarely pl.
MIP Zec.2:1,4; Psa. 75:11; Ezck. 27:15 (whe .*
horns of ivory mean elephants’ teeth, by a common Εἰ
error of the ancients [or rather they were called ~
horns from resemblance]. Comp. Plin. N. H. xviii,

§1). From its resembliag a horn, i

(2) the summit of a mountain, which the Swiss
also call a horn, as Gcjrechorn, Wettertorn, Yarborm —
Isa. 5:1. (Arab. id.) δ΄;

(3) Maran MNP horns of the altar, are projec- —
tions like horns at the four corners of the altar;
such as I myself have seen in the Egyptian altars yet
in existence, namely those that Belzoni dug up. Lev. —
4:7, 18, 25, 30,34; 8:15; 9:9; 16:18. Theecor- ~
ners of the altar cannot themselves be understood, —
see Ex.27:2. Also poet.—

(4) dual ἘΘΣῚΡ is used of flashes of lightning,
Hab. 3:4; just as the Arabian poets compare th2
first beams of the rising sun to horns, and call the —
sun itself a gazelle; see TON, Hence —

ΤΡ verb denom. to radiate, to emit beams, ἰδ
shi ἐμ ᾿(ἀϑοᾶ of the face of Moses), EX. 34:29, 30,35
Absurdly rendered by Aqu. and Vulg. cornuta erat,
whence painters represent Moses as having horns.

Hiput, to bear horns (pr. to put forth, to pro-
duce), Ps. 69:32.

IP emphat. δὰ) Ch. a horn, Dan. 3:5, Se€q.3 7: 8. Ε.
Dual 12 also used for the pl., Dan. 7:8, 20, 24.

ype 122 (“horn of paint”), [Keren-hap-
puch], pr.n. f. Job 42:14.

Dp TO BOW ONESELF, hence to sink together, -
to collapse, i.q. ΝΞ in the other member, Isaiah —
46:1. (In the old versions, is broken; compare the _
verb 4. to break.) Hence—

DIP plur. ΘῊΡ const. ‘PP pr. curve, joint (G “-
len€ 5 compare DP); hence tache, hook, into which — F
a little hook is put, Ex. 26:6, 11, 33; 35:11; 39: 33: ἐπ

DI? see Dp,

b1p prop. diminut. from DP (see onda
ccccxxl, B), a joint, a little joint ; Gelentden;
cially the ancle (which is also, in Germ., expressed
by a diminutive Knddel). Dual DDR. Ps. 18:37,
POP yD ND « my ancles have not slipped;” 25a

22:37. Vulg.tali. (Compare Targ. Eze. 47:3).
have no doubt that from this word (a quadr'liters

mrp
being contracted into a triliteral) is derived Arab.
4 Fe ᾿ to walk unsteadily, to walk with tottering ancles ;

---Ξ

commonly, to limp; JF 3\ a man thus walking, weak

in the ancles and legs. Compare bya,

V2 —(1) 10 REND, TO TEAR ASUNDER, as gar-
ments; for sorrow, Gen. 37:29, 34; 44:13; 2 Sam.
13:31; 2 Ki.18:37; asa wild beast, the breast of any

~ one, Hos. 13:8; God, the heaven, Isaiah 63:19. "Ὁ

952 OY Jer. 4:30, to rend the eyes with paint, by
putting too much stibium on them (see Sp, WB).

(2) to rend away, tear out, Lev. 13:56; 1 Sam.
15:28, “Jehcvah rendeth away the kingdom of
Israel from thee;” 1 Sa. 28:17; 1 Ki. 11:11.

(3) to cut in pieces (with a knife), Jer. 36:23.

(4) to cut out (windows in a wall), Jer. 22:14.

(5) to tear with words, to curse, Ps. 35:15 (Arab.
£4 IL., to blame, to rebuke. Compare 3) No.1,
2, 3).

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass., to be rent; used of garments, Exod.
28:32; 39:23; of a rent altar, 1 Kings 13:3, 5
Hence —

DY IP m., pl. torn pieces of cloth, 1 Ki. 11:30,
41; Prov. 23:21.

ae —(1) nearly i. q. cogn. YR To TEAR; hence
TO CUT OFF, TO DESTROY; Arab. ei whence 72?
destruction; and Chald. Υ a piece.
(2) specially to tear with the teeth, to bite, (Arab.
we) especially i in the phrases—(a) ONDY YP to
bie the lips, as is done by a wicked man w shen de-

_vising snares, Prov. 16:30.—(d) [WY ‘P Prov. 10:10;

Ps. 35:19; and D:2¥3 Prov. 6:13; to compress the
eyes (like the lips), to wink with the eyes behind
another’s back, as done by a malicious and crafty
man.

Puat, to be torn off, nipped off, Job 33:6, WN
JN") ἜΣ “I, too, was nipped off from the clay,”
an image taken from a potter, who pinches off a
piece from the mass of clay, to make a vessel.

rR m., destruction, Jer. 46:20. See the root
No. 1.

Υ̓Ῥ m. Chala. να piece; Syr. Ἢ $9; see the root .
No.1; in this phrase "1 "ἢ bow to eat any one’s ;
pieces; metaph. to calumniate, to slander, to act |
the sycophant; the same metaphor, in which, in Lat.
mordere, dente carpere, dente rodere, are said of syco-

phants. Dan.3:8: 6:25. (Syr. j,>0 \~'5j id. Arab.

DCCXLV |

ΠΡ
φσι- -- 8

Lag! (JS\ to eat any one’s flesh, to columnists and

simpl. \<\ IV. to calumniate; RES calumny.

Another mode of explaining this pheiee has been
proposed by Storr, Observat. ad Analog. et Synt. Ling.
Hebr. p. 4, who venders it, calumniad pasci, i. 6. huse
operam dare ad explenda animi invidi desideria.)

YP m. quadsal,-—(3)- the ground, the floor
(compare Arab. b a2 = and He 3 an even floor).—(a) in
the holy tabernacle and temple, Num. 5:17; 1 Kings
6:15; 6:30; 7:7, "ΡΠ Wi YW >) “from one
floor to the other,” or to the ceiling (which is the
floor of the upper story), von einem Boden gum andern,
i.e the walls from the bottom to the top (not as De
Wette, tiber den ganjen Fufbeden).—(b) used of the
bottom of the sea, Am. 9:3.

(2) [Karkaa], pr. n. of a town in the southern
region of the tribe of Judah, Jos. 15:3.

Gre

“PP (perh. i.g. 27 “soft and level ground”),
[Karkor], pr.n. of a town beyond Jordan, Jud. 8:10,

VIP an unused root, to be cold. ΟἿ. and Syr.

id. Arab. 3 to be cold, to be quiet.
Derived nouns, ὝΡ, WP, ΠῚ, 7721.

wp an unused root (cogn. to the verb UN), to
cut, to cut up; Arab. Uy according to the Kamts,

page 823, i. q. pi.

wp with suff. JR Ezek. 27:6; pl. SYP m. a
board, plank, Ex. 26:15, seqq.; 36:20, seqq. Col-
lect. deck (of a ship), Eze. loc. cit.

Hence—

MP (from the root ΠῚ, of the form ND3, from
ND), fem. a poet. word, 1. ᾳ. YP a city, but of less
frequent occurrence, Job 29:7; Pro. 8:3; 9:3; 11:
11. Ch. 8A? id. The same word is found in Persie
and Syriac names of cities, as Cita, Tigranocerta,
also on the Pheenicio-Sicilian coins struck at Panor-
mus [Palermo], which have on the face the inscrip-
tion MID (nant > the camp, prob. a domestic name
of the city), on the back ΠΤ np (NYAN NIP New
City), prob. Carthage, to which Panormus was sub-
ject; see Bayer, on Sallust. p. 347; Mionnet, Deser.

; des Médailles, plate 20; [also Monumm. Phen. ]

np (“city”), [Kartah],
the tribe of Zebulun, Josh. 21:34.

ΠΕΡ ([ two towns,” an ancient dual, from ΠΛ).

pr.n. of a town in

nvip—nep

[Kartan], pr. n. of a town in the tribe of Naphtali,
etherwise D°DN37?, which see, Josh. 21:32.

ΠΡ an unused root, according to Simonis, 1.6.
MWP No. Il, to peel off the bark; hence to turn,

and generally, to frame into around form; hence
ΠΡΌ, nvpep, and —

MOP ἃ ΓΦ, only pl. ΠΡ Exod. 25:29; 37:
16; const. MP Nu. 4:7, cups. (Chald. MOP, NIP
44.)

bw)? an unused root, i.q. OY, Arab. dowd to
Ss

distribute equally; whence |..3 a measure, a portion
measured out, and Heb.—

MDP f. Gen. 33:19; Josh. 24:32; Job 42:11,
pr. something weighed out; hence used of some
certain weight (compare 7733, Bw, ἢ 3) of gold and
silver, w ἜΡΙΝ like the shekel, was used for money in
the age of the patriarchs. It may be supposed to
have been heavier than the shekel, and to have con-
tained about four shekels, from the passages Gen.
33:19; 23:16, compared together. According to
Rabbi Akiba (in Bochart, in Hieroz. t.i, 3, 6. 43),
a certain coin was also in a later age called in Africa
Kesita. The ancient interpreters almost all under-
stand a lamb; but for this signification there is no
support either in the etymology or in the cognate
Janguages; nor does it accord with patriarchal man-
hers, since in their age merchandise was no longer
exchanged, and real-sales were common for money
either weighed or counted (Gen. 23:16; 47:16); see
the arguments against Frid. Spanheim in Hist. Jobi
(Opp. ILI, page 84), well brought forward by Bochart,
loc. cit. A coin bearing the figure of a Jamb, which
was thought of late to be the Kesita by Frid. Miinter
(in a Dissertation in Danish, on the Kesita, Copenhagen,
1824), I consider to be a coin struck in Cyprus, of
which kind more are extant.

[“ wuUp an unused root, which appears to have
had the sense of peeling off, scaling off. Hence—”]

nYpYpP pl. OWPYP 1 Sa.17:5, and NPP Eze.
29:4, f. a scale, so called from its peeling off, see
the root NYP, Lev.11:9, seqq. DWPYR WW a coat
of mail made of scales, i.e. consisting of thin iron
plates like scales, 1 Sa. 17:5.

wp m. straw (so — from its being collected,
see o>) Exodus15:"7; Isa. 5:24; 47:14; chaff
dispersed by the wind, Job 13:25; Isa. 40:24; 41:2.

DCCXLVI

πῦρ τ

[N wp an unused root; see the follow:ng word.1 2

ROP only in pl. D Nw P cucumber, various species %
of which grow in Egypt and Palestine, Num. 11:5. —

Arab. ἔς, Syr. ASO, Lys; whence Cucumis Chate, Ἢ

Linn.; Gr. with the letters transposed, σικυός, σικύα. ὦ

The Talmudists rightly sought the origin of the νους
in its being difficult to cook (from NYP=TYP No. I),

compare Plin. xix. 5.
Derivative, i nw No. II.

aw fut. aw? TO ATTEND to any thing, ὁποὺ

in Kal, Isa. 32:3, where it is ascribed to the ear, ὦ

(The origina idea I consider to be that of sharpen-

ing, so that 2 is almost the same as 23?, German

die Oren fpigen, to prick up the ears, an expression 4

taken from animals; see the remarks under te

p- xxvi, B.)

Hirt, with the addition of 318 DPT to prick |
up (pr. to sharpen) the ear, i.e. to attend to any —
fol- Ἵ
Ὁ Ps. δ:8; Ia |
Sy Prov. 17:4; 29:12; 2 Ps. 66:19, ac. ||

thing, Ps.10:17; Prov. 2:2; without YIN id;
lowed by bs Ps. 142:7; Neh. 9:34;
48:18;
Job 13:6. Hence—
YP f. NIWP adj. attentive, Neh. 1:6, 11.
AvP adj. id. Ps. 130:2.

lwp m. attention. Isaiah 21:7, 3Ὶ 2: DPA

ΔΕ “he attended with attention, with very great ‘ |

attention.”

L mp — (1) i. q: Arab. eR TO BE HARD, ©. % |

of words, 2 Sa. 19:44.
(2) to be heavy, used of the hand of God in piahe
ing,.1 Sa. 5:7; of anger, Gen. 49:7.
(3) to be difficult, hard, Deu. 1:17; 15:18. —
Nipuat, part. ΠΕΡ to be harshly treated, af

| flicted with a heavy lot, Isa. 8:21.
Piri, Gen. 35:16, ANT22 VPA) to have hard la- —

bour in parturition (fie hatte ἐδ fdwer beym Gebaren).
Verse 17 in the:same phrase is Hiph. (but it is need-
less to do what has of late been proposed, to take
wPA as fut. Hiph. for wR). -

Hiruit, WPA, fut. apoe. vp —(1) to make hard,
toharden, e. g.—(a) the neck, i. e. to be obstinate,
stubborn, Deut. 10:16; αὶ. 17:14; without
Job g:4.—(b) followed by 32 to harden any one’s
heart, to make him obstinate, Ex. 7:3; Deut. 2:30
pe “Ἢ to harden one’s own heart, Ps. 95:83 Provert
28:14. ;

(2) to make (a yoke) heavy,1 Κι. 12:4:

i

,

ΓΩΡ- ΠΡ

(3) to make difficult, α ΚΙ. 2:10, 3Nw? NvpA
“thou hast asked a difficult thing.” Ex. 13:15,
anv? AYI® ΠΟΙ 5 « when Pharaoh would hardly
let us go,” was unwilling to send us away. ‘

Derivatives, NWP, WP and pr. n. ἢ Ὁ, also NWP
[in Thes. from SYP].

ΤΙ. mp ig. MYR, Arab. 43 to peel off
bark, especially by turning, hence to turn, to work
in a round form. .

Derivatives, ΠΡ, NYP.

mvp m. adj. WW? f.—(1) hard, used of hard
servitude, Exod. 1:14; 6:9; 1 Κι. 12:4; hard, i.e.
harsh words, Genesis 42:7, 30; Job 30:25, ONY
“ whose day is hard,” whose lot is hard, unhappy.

(2) firm, fast, σκληρός, Cant. 8:6; and in a bad
sense, hardened. ἘΠῚ) TWP stubborn, Exod. 32:9;
34:9; O25 nwp hard-faced, impudent, Ezek. 2:4;
2 NYP stubborn of heart, Eze. 3:7; without a> id.,
Isa. 48:4.

(3) heavy—(a) 1. 4. vehement, of a wind, Isaiah
27:8; of a battle, 2Sam.2:17.—(6) i. q. powerful,
strong, 2 Sam. 3:39.—(c) ΠῚ AYP heavy in spirit,
sad in spirit, 1 Sa. 1:15.

(4) difficult, hard, Ex. 18:26.

DWP Ch. truth, ig. Heb. BYP Daniel 4:34.
DWP [Ὁ from the truth, i.e. truly, Dan. 2:47.
mup Arab. κι ig. ΠΡ τὸ BE HARD, comp.

τ

AS
under the verb ndp. In Kal not used.

Hirai —(1) to harden the heart, Isa. 63:17.

(2) to regard, or treat harshly, Job 39:16.
. OUP an unused root, i. 4. np, 43 to divide
equally, conj. ΕΥ̓͂. to be equal ( Willmet, in Lex. Arab.
places the original idea of this word in hardness, hence
probity, that which cannot be turned aside, so that
it would be kindred to the root ΠΕ, NYP.) Hence—

ὉΦΡ m. Ps. θο:6: and ὉΨΡ Pro. 22:21; truth.
(Chald. 8B%4P, Syr. Anco the letters n and Ὁ be-
ing interchanged, id.)
‘vp m. (from the root WYP) hardness of mind,
obstinacy, Deu. 9:27.

yep (“hardness”), [Kishion, Kishon], pr.n.

_ ofa town in the tribe of Issachar, Jos. 19:20; 22:28;
ο΄ talled in 1 Chr.6:57, UP.

=

Wp fut. %’—(1) ro BrnD, with an ace. and

Ὁ.) to bind any thing to any thing, Gen. 38:28; Pro.

i

ie

3:3; 6:21; 7:3) with ace. and 3 Job g3g:10; Jos.

‘

DCCXLVII

nep—nvp
2:18 (but in Job 40:29 ? does nct belong to the con-
struction of the verb; “wilt thou bind him for thy
maidens?” 1,6, that thy maidens may sport with him.)
Metaph. Gen. 44:30, W522 MHP WAI, “his (the
father’s) soul is bound up with his (the boy’s) soul,”
embraces him with closest love (compare 1 Sam. 18:
1); Pro. 22:15.

(2) to conspire (pr. to join together, to confede-
rate oneself with others), followed by oY against any
one, 1 Sam. 22:8; 2Sam.15:31; 1 Ki. 15:27; 16:
9, 16; 2 Ki. 10:9, etc.; fully WP WP, see WP.

(3) Part. pass. WP, bound, hence bound together
in a compact and firm body, i.e. robust, Gen. 30:
42. ΑΒ to how the verbs of binding are applied to
strength, see PIN No. 3, bin No. 6.

NipHaL.—(1) pass. of Kal No. 1, Metaph. 1 Sam.
18:1 (compare Gen. 44:30.)

(2) to be bound together, compacted (as a wall),
and thus to be finished, Neh. 3:38.

PieL. — (1) i. q. Kal No.1, to bind together, Job
38: 31.

(2) to bind to oneself (like a girdle), followed by
an acc. Isa. 49:18; ΠΡΞ3 oO wPA, “thou shalt bind
them on thee as a bride,” sc. binds on her girdle. In
the other hemistich, “thou shalt put them on as an
ornament.”

Puat, part. ninwp2 robust (ewes), Gen. 30:41; see
Kal No. 3.

ΗΙΤΉΡΑΕΙ,, i. 4ᾳ. Kal No.2, 2 Ki.g:14; 2Ch. 24:
25,26. Lence—

YP m. with suff. ΤΡ conspiracy, see the root
No. 2, 2 Ki. 11:14. “W2 WP to make a conspiracy,
2 Ki. 12:21; 14:19; 15:30; Isa.8:12. And—

DWP m. girdles, bands of women, especially
of a bride (compare Isa. 49:18), Isa. 3:20. Compare
WP No. 2.

wyp in Kal only found Zeph. 2: 1, see Hithpael.

Port WYP To GATHER, TO SEEK For (Arab. Psy,
e. g. straw, Ex. 5:7, 12; sticks, Num. 15:32.

HirxporL, metaph. to gather one's self, i.e.
to collect one’s thoughts together (fic) fammeln),
Zeph. 2:1.

Derivative, UP.
ne'p pl. ninv’p, constr. MAYP, comm. (m. 2 Sam.
1:22;f. Psa. 18:35).—(1) @ bow (from the root
vip, of the form Nh, nn), nbb; although ἢ servile

afterwards becomes a radical letter, compare Aram.
aol to shoot, see Lehrg. p. 439, 474. Arabie

mANI—nwp

se
us bow)—(a) for shooting arrows, Gen. 21:16;
fsa. 13:18; Job 20:24, and frequently. ΠΡ ITI to
draw a bow, see ΤΊ. ΠΕΡῚΞ the son of a bow, i.e.
an arrow, Job 41:20. Meton. bow is used—(a)
for archers, NYP WIS Isa. 21:17; 22:3; Ps. 78:57,
where 7127 NWP are deceitful archers (who de-
ceive by a simulated flight). Compare ’$? used for
reapers.—(/3) the song of the bow, 2 Sa. 1:18, ie.
David's elegy, composed on Saul and Jonathan, in
which mention is made of the bow, verse 22; on this
manner of inscribing poems and books, used by the
orientals, see Jones, on Asiatic Poetry, p. 269; my
Comment. on Isa. 22:1. In other places bow is used
metaph. for strength and power; hence to break any

1.q. 200. The name Ὁ), i. q. Chald. U8) and Heb.
wisn, denotes the head, and refers to the form of this
letter in the Pheenician alphabet (4), from which,
with the head turned back, comes the figure of the
Greek ‘P6.

This letter is cognate—(1) as being the hardest
of the liquids, with the other liquids, and sometimes
with Ὁ and 2, see pp.ccccxx1, A, and pxxm, A.

(2) as being partly pronounced in the throat with
the guttural y, p. pxcvi, A.

(3) it is sometimes interchanged with the sibilants,
especially with ?, compare P73 and P!2 to emit rays,

DI}, ODN, Arab. 45 Ἢ

=<?

and Sua also oy and 6) ἴο
muzzle, xs and 3 to be proud, and others. See

also the paronomasia in the words })77 and ith Eze.
7:13.

It is also. to be observed that sometimes a single
letter, with \ inserted before it, is used instead of a
double letter; and this takes place especially in the
Aramean and the later Hebrew, as 8D3, Ch. 8D73 a
throne; ΡΟ ΡῚ in Chron. ΡΟ Damascus; 9372 quad-
rilit., formed from Piel 233 to bind; also 9370, 0073,
5772; similarly, too, we must explain paw a
sceptre, i. ᾳ. 02Y; Ch. XT273 cubit, i. gq. 1124, formed
from 0°3¥, 1%93, although these forms are no longer
found. :

TIN 4 inf. absol, 787, 889, constr. TK, NIN, fut.
FIST, apoc. NM}, with Ὁ convers. NV, rarely ΤῊΝ
1 Sam. 17:42; 2 Ki. 6:21" in the rest of the forms
RIA, 87D); NIN).

DCCXLVIII

Ἵ

Resh, the twentieth Hebrew letter, as a numeral, |

Hence denom.—

NYP m. an archer, Gen. 21:20.

MNP an unused root, see Symp?

pinnp Ch. always "ἽΡ for DIN’? cithara, harp

This form is more common in the Tar- —

which see.
gums; but for that very cause it is less to be ap-
proved of in the text of Daniel than the other.

Ἢ J

(1) to see (Arab. uly id. To this answers the
Gr. ὁράω, like YT},
lowed by an acc. (very frequently), rarely followed by

a dat. Psa. 64:6; and with two ace. Gen. 7:1, WR
PYIY ΠΝ “thee have I seen righteous;” fullowed

by an entire sentence, with ‘3 prefixed, e.g. Gen.

6:5, ONT NYT 5 AY NM. Gen. 28:6; 29:31;

38:14; also by attraction, Gen. 1:4, “NS sia ST

330 3 WNT, Gen.6:2; Exod. 2:2; followed by 7 |
interrogative (whether), Ex. 4:18. Without the ac- |
cusative, Psa. 40:13, “ the penalties of sins [my ini-
quities | niny? ‘AyD! N> I cannot see them,” i.e. take ἢ
them in with my eyes, they ΔΙῸ 80 much. Psalm —
40:4, INT) ANT 37 “many shall see (shall be —
witnesses of my liberation) and shall fear;” compare —
the same paronomasia, Psa. 52:8; Job 6:21.—Spe- —
cially—(a) to see the face of a king, is said of his =
ministers, who are received to his presence, 2 Ki.25: _

a

19; Jer. 52:25; Esth.1:14.—(d) To see the face 91

God, i.e, to be admitted to behold God, a privilege
conferred, according to the Old Test., to very few
mortals; as to the elders of Israel in the giving of
the law, Ex. 24:10 (compare Psa.11:7; 17:15); to
Moses, Ex. 33:20. It was commonly considered that
this could not be done without peril of life, Gen. 16:
13; 32:31; Jud. 13:22; Isa.6:5; compare Exod.
33:20; so also Jud. 6:22.— Absol.—(c) to see is
used for to enjoy the light, to live; Gr. βλέπειν ἢ
more fully, to see the sun, Ecc.'7:11 (compare Gi.
ζώειν καὶ ὁρᾷν φάυς Ἠελίοιο, Hom.; in later writers
simply ὁρᾷ»); also, to see Jehovah in the land of the
living, Isa. 38:11. It is thus that the difficult pas-
sage Gen. 16:13, is to be understood, ΠΝ 9 Pha)

. 4

=

mene

one’s bow, i. 6. to break his strength, to overturn his
power, Hos. 1:5; Jer. 49:35; Job 29:20, “my bow 4
is strengthened in my hand,” i.e. my strength in- —
creases; Gen. 49:24.—(b) the heavenly bow, the —
rainbow, Gr. régov, Gen. 9:13, seq.; Ezek. 1:28, ~

Gr. εἴδω, Lat. video). Const. fol- —

ΣΥΝ “do I then here see (i.e. live) also after
the vision,” sc. of God, having beheld God? compare
letter b.—(d) to see, i.e. to be taught in visions
divinely brought, is said of the prophets, Isa. 30:10
(comp. 29:10). Hence part. 7 a prophet (which
see), TST vision. Compare ΠῚΠ No. 2.

(2) to see, i.q. to look at, to view, to behold (bez
febn, anfebn), with a purpose, followed by an acc. Gen.
11:5, “and Jehovah came down TYTN nie.”
Lev. 13:3, 5, 17; 1 Ki.g:12. Followed by 3 Gen.
34:1, 7ST M223 nintd “to see the daughters of

τ the land.” Ezek. 21:26, 1232 ΠΕΡῚ “he looked at

_ ness of auything sorrowful, grievous.

0°39 “when he regarded their afiliction.”
9:14; 25:18; 31:8; 2 Ki. 14:26; and followed by
_ 2 Gen. 29:32; 1Sa.1:11; Ps. 106:44.—(e) to see
about anything, to provide or care for it, i.q. YY

the liver.” Ecc. 11:4, 0°22 85 “one who looks
at the clouds.” Cant.6:11. But Eccl. 12:3, nino
Ni3W3 is, “ those who look out at the windows.”—
Jer. 18:17, “1 will look at them with the back and
not with the face,” i.e. I will turn my back upon
them. Specialiy—(a) to be pleased with the sight,
as the eye lingers on objects of pleasure, and with
them we feast our eyes. Prov. 23:31, “look not
upon the wine when it is red.” Isa. 53:2. Especially
followed by 3 (compare page xcvul, B), Job 3:9;

- 20:17; Isa. 66:5 [Niphal]; Psa. 106:5; very often
used of joy felt at the destruction of enemies. Psalm

54:9, Ὁ ANN DNA “ mine eye has looked (with
pleasure) on my enemies,” i.e. on their destruction.
Psa. 22:18; 37:34; 112:8; 118:7; Obad.12. On
the other hand—(bd) to look with sorrow, to be wit-
Gen. 21:16,
120 ning TSW by “let me not see the death of the
child.” Gen. 44:34; Nu.11:15; Esther 8:6.—(c)
to despise (as if to look down upon any one, comp.
καταφρονέω, berabfepn auf), to behold with contempt.

Job 41:26, MSP ΠΣ: 3 NY “he despises every

thing high” (as if set in the very highest place); com-
δ Dg ἘΝ TD NS Tey eee a

pare Cant. 1:6, NIMNY 3INY IHW ON “despise me
not (febet mid) nicht verddtlid an) because I am dark.”
—(d) toregard, have respect to. Isa. 26:10, $3

Mims ΓΝ ASD “he will not regard the majesty of
_ Jehovah;” especially used of God as looking on δὲς

fliction in order to remove it. Ex. 4:31, M&S 181%3

Psalm

No.7. 1 Ki. 12:16, 13 W232 ΠΕΣ “see to thine

own house, David!” Gen. 39:23, “the keeper of the
_ prison cared for nothing which was delivered to

Joseph.” Isa. 22:11. Ps. 37:37, M8)“ take care

Σ (to follow) uprightness,” fiehe aufs Recdt.—(f) > AN
_ to provide anything for oneself (fic) auserfehen),

Le ὦ choose, to procure for oneself. Gen. 22:8,

DCCXLIX

AX—nwp

“God will provide for himself a lamb for a burnt
offering:” Gen. 22:14, “and Abraham called the
name of that place (Moriah), 787 δ (that which) Je-
hovah chooses” =T®81, contr. ΠΡ (which see).
Deut. 33:21, 1 MWS NT “and he chose the first-
fruit for himself.” Gen. 41:33; Deu. 12:13; 1 Sa.
16:1,17. Part. 8) selected, Esth. 4:9. Compare
Tob. 12:1, ὅρα, τέκνον, μισθὸν τῷ ἀνθρώπφ. --- (4) to
go to see, to visit any one, to go in order to visit and
salute, 2 Sa 13:5; 2 Ki.8:29; 2Ch.22:6. In this
sense there is more fully said ‘B miby-ny MS) Gen.
37:14 (compare ° Οὐ Saws) —_(h) followed by Os
to look unto any one as expecting aid, Isaiah 17:7;
followed by ΟΝ to look upon any one, to examine his
cause, Exod. §:21.—(7) figuratively, to look at any
thing (beabfichtigen, im Auge haben), to aim at, to pro-
pose to oneself. Gen. 20:10, “what hadst thou
in view that thou hast done this?”

(3) The Hebrews (like the Greeks and others) not
unfrequently use a verb of seeing of those things
also which are not perceived by the eyes, but—
(a) by other senses, as by hearing; Gen. 2:19, MIN?
32 NIP 7D “to see what he would call them;” Gen.
42:1; Ex, 20:18; Jer. 33:24; Job 2:13 (compare
Gr. éoaw, Brunk ad Soph. (Βα. Col. 138); taste, Gen.
3:6; touch, feeling, Isaiah 44:16, WS ΠΝ Ἢ “I fee!
the fire” (the warmth).—(b) of these things which
are perceived, felt, and enjoyed by the mind (52 of
the Hebrews, see No.2). Thus it is said to see life,
Eccl. 9:9; to see death, Psa. 89:49 (compare ἰδεῖν
θάνατον, Hebr. 11:5); and in the same sense to 866
the pit [corruption], Ps. 16:10; 49:10; also to see
sleep, Eccl. 8:16 (compare Terent. Heautontim. iii.
1,82); to see famine, Jer. 5:12; to see good (Cie.
Mil. 28, bona videre), i.e. to enjoy the good of life,
Ps. 34:13: Eccl. 3:13; 6:6; also a3 M87 Jerem.
29:32; Mic. 7:9; Eccl. 2:1; and on the other hand,
to see affliction, Lam. 3:1; evil, Prov. 27:12;
Jer. 44:17; also NYI2 NY) Obad. 13. Compare ὁρᾷν
κινδύνους, Tob. iv. 4. Hence used—(c) of the things
which we perceive with the mnd or heart (253);
hence to perceive, to understand, to learn, to
know. Eccl. 1:16, 7939 M279 ΠΙΣῚ 125 « my heart

knew much wisdom;” Eccl. 2:12; Jer.2:31; 20:12;

1 Sam. 24:12; 1 Ki. 10:4. Often used of the things
which we learn by the experience of life. Isa. 40:5,
“all flesh shall see (shall understand, prove) that
God hath spoken.” Job 4:8, 8] WND “ even as 1
have proved.” ἢ ΠὲξῚ to see (the difference) é¢-
tween, Mal. 3:18.

Nipuat.—(1) to be seen, Jud. §:8; 1 Kings 6: 18;
Prov. 27:25.

BSAA

(2) to let onesclf be seen, to appear, Gen. 1:9;
9:14; used of persons, followed by 8 to shew one-
self, Lev.13:7, 19; 1 Ki. 18:1. "2B "NS 7ND to
appear at the sanctuary (see *2B°N8 p. pc_xxx, B).
Often used of Jehovah, or an angel, who appears,
1 Sa. 3:21; followed by 98 of pers. Gen. 12:7; 17:1;
18:1; 2 Jer. 31:3. ;

(3) pass. of No. 2, letter f, to be provided, cared
for, Gen. 22:14, 78Y WA 33 “in the mount of
Jehovah there shall be provided,” i. e. in Mount
Moriah God shall provide for men, and give them
aid, as he formerly did to Abraham (verse 8); so
now: a proverbial phrase [?], implying that God cares
for those who go to his temple, and affords them his
aid; allusion is at the same time made to the etymo-
Yogy of the name ΠΡ, which see.

Puat, tobeseen. Plur. 48) (Dag. forte, or rather
Mappik in the letter 8, see Lehrg. p. 97), Job 33:21.

Hirait ΠΕΣ and AWW fut. WY apoc. NP) (like
the fut. Kal), 2 Ki. 11:4.—(1) causat. of Kal No. 1,
to cause one to see, Deu. 1:33; hence followed by
two ace. to shew anything to any one, Exod. 25:9;
2 Κι. 11:4: Nah. 3:5; especially used of the pro-
phets, to whom things were divinely shown, Amos
Εν Kr. 8: 12.

(2) causat. of Kal No. 2, letter a, to cause one to
see with pleasure, followed by 3 Ps. 59:11.

(3) causat. of Kal No. 3, letter 6, to cause any one
to experience evil, with two acc. Ps. 60:5; 71:20;
to cause to enjoy good, Ecc. 2:24; Ps. 4:7; 85:8;
with acc. of pers. and 3 of thing, Ps. 50:23; 91:16.

Hopuat 18) pr. to be made to see any thing, i. 6.
to be shewn something. Ex. 25:40,“ according to
the pattern 173 TNT) TAX WS which was shewn
to thee in the mount.” Exod. 26:30; Deut. 4:35;
Lev. 13:49, ᾿ΠΞ ΤΙΣ ANI “ and he shall be shewn
to the priest.”

ΗΙΤΉΡΔΕΙ,, to look at one another—(a) used of
those who are delaying, who, being uncertain what
to do, do nothing, Gen. 42:1.—(b) used of those
who fight hand to hand, 2 Ki. 14:8, 11 (compare Isa.
41:23). So the old Germ. proverb, fid) die Rdpfe
befehn, fic) das Weife im Auge befebn.

Derived nouns, M87, 789, M87 and M8, 87, 2,
AND, MED, Ch. 19, MW (2%), and pr. τι. TY, 73,
FAT, BRN, TW,

FIN) verbal adj. seeing. Const. state, Job 10:15,
ἫΝ TS) “seeing my affliction;” compare the root
No. 3, d.

FIN") Deut. 14:13, a species of ravenous bird, so
called from the kevzness of its sight, butin the pa-

DCCL

bee a

rallel place, Lev. 11:14, there is M83 vulture, which }

should perhaps be restored also in Deut.

MN — (1) part. act. seeing, sc. visions, i. e. a seer,
a prophet (Seber), compare the root No. 1, letter d, a
word anciently used, according to 1 Sam.g:9. Kar
ἐξοχὴν; it is applied to Samuel, 1 Sa. 9:9, seqq.; 1 Ch.
9:22; 26:28; 29:29; other prophets, 2 Ch. 16:7, 10,

(2) abstr. i. ᾳ. "82 vision (in which sense the ac-
cent ought perhaps to be placed on the penultima in
the manner of Segolates. Isa. 28:7, ANI2 ἡ) « they
totter (even) in their visions.”

[(3) with art. 7859 Haroeh, pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 2:52;
see 87]

J2I8'7 (see, ive. behold, a son!” although the E

author of the book of Genesis, Gen. 29:32, seems so

to speak of this name as if it were for 38) (for —

ἜΝ) ΡΞ “ provided for my affliction,” compare the

root No. 2, letter e, [there is nothing in the sacred
text to interfere with the simple etymology of this —

word ]), pr.n. Reuben, the eldest son of Jacob, (al-
though deprived of the right of primogeniture, Gen.
49:4), and the ancestor of the tribe of the same

name; as to their location beyond Jordan, see Num, —

32:33, seqq.; Josh. 13:15.
[ Patron. *3358) Nu. 26:7, etc.]

MN’) inf. Kal of the verb M89 which see.

MIN’) (“exalted”), [Reumah], pr.n. f. of the |

concubine of Nahor, Gen. 22:24.
PAN’) ἢ vision, Ecc. 5:10 p.

‘Nm. looking-glass, mirror, i. ᾳ M8 No. a,
Job 37:18.

ΝΠ in pause ‘85 m.—(1) vision, Gen. 16:13 y

(on which passage see the root No. 1, ¢).

(2) ig. WWV appearance, sight, 1Sam.16:12,
Job 33:21; “his flesh is consumed away, a *]
out of sight.”

(3) spectacle, example, gazing-stock, παρά-
decypa, Nah. 3:6.

MN) (“whom Jehovah cares for”), [Reatah,
Reaia], pr.n.m.—(1) 1 Ch. 4:2; for which thereis
1 Ch, 2:52 T8W.—(2) 1 Ch. §:5.—(3) Ezr. 4:47:
Neh. 7:50.

DN" see DN.

Hers see WN,

ΓΝ ἢ sight, seeing, Eccl. 5:10 2:3.

Os an unused root, see nea, ὦ :

Comp. 730 No. 2.. |

a ae ee a
λων,

YXI-OS7
ON Zech.14:10; i.g.099, OW, OFF ΤῸ Be nIGH.
_ See under the letter x. Hence pr. n. WAN) and—
DS") m. Num. 23:22; Deu. 33:17; D'S) Ps. 92:
11; 0") Job. 39:9, 10. Plur. 08 Ps. 29:6; also
DD Ps. 22:22; m.a wild animal, fierce and un-
tamed, resembling an ox, as a wild ass resembles an
ass (Job loc. cit. Deut. loc. cit. comp. Isa. 34:7; Ps.
29:6; where 238 calf is parallel to OMS8T}3); pos-
sessed of horns, with which it prostrates every thing
(Deut.), and injures men (Psalm 22:22 [but this
is figurative]). The animal meant is doubtful; I
have no hesitation in agreeing with Alb. Schultens,
Job loc. cit. and de Wette on Psalm 22:22; in un-
derstanding it to be the buffalo. The Arabic word,

“55
indeed, which answers to this ΝΕ denotes the oryz,

a large and fierce species of antelope (Oppian. Cyne-
get. 11. 445), a meaning which has also been assigned
to the Hebrew word by Bochart (Hieroz. i. p. 948,
seqq-), Rosenmiiller and others; but whatever they
say, every one must see that it is much more suitable
to compare the buffalo with the ox than the antelope ;—
(of these animals there is an excellent collection in
the Zoological Museum at Berlin). The usage of the
Arabic language, therefore, in this word, as is often
the case, resembles the Hebrew without being alto-
gether identical; and the larger antelopes appear to
have acquired the name of buffaloes in Arabic, just
as they are called in Greek βούβαλος, βουβαλίς, and

just as the Arabs call animals of the deer kind yl
it αὶ wild bulls. —LXX. rendered it μονοκέρως,

Vulg. unicornis, an animal described by Pliny (H. N.
viii. 21) which has been long considered by naturalists
(especially since the time of Buffon) as fictitious and
fabulous; but English trayellers have of Jate found
it in the deserts of Thibet (see Rosenmiiller’s Mor-
genland, ii. p. 269 seq.; Quarterly Review, No. 47).
But this interpretation cannot be admitted, as the
unicorn is more like a horse than an ox, and also is
a very rare animal, while the Rém, as appears from
the passages cited, is common enough in Palestine
and the neighbouring regions.

FON mase. pl. i. ᾳ. MO}.—(1) high things,
heights, figuratively, sublime, difficult things,
το, 24:7; hence pr. n. [Ramoth]—(a) of a town of
Gilead, otherwise called NO), ΠῚ NID) Deu. 4:43;
_ dosh. 20:8; 1 Ch. 6:65.— (6) in the tribe of Issachar,
1 Chr. 6:58; perhaps ΠΙΘῚ Jos. 19:21; and MD?
Tos. 21:29.

DCCLI-

YRI-AN

(2) some precious thing, according tc the Hebrew
interpreters, red coral, Job 28:18; Eze. 27:16.

33] NN (“height in the south”), [Ra-
math], pr.n. of a town of the Simeonites, Jos. 19:8;
for which there is 133 NV) 1 Sam. 30: 27.

[“ WN an unused root, perhaps i. q. WT to be
moved, to tremble, Arab. At) ey to tremble,
especially used of the head; whence wx.” ]

UN") poor, see vin.

UN i. q. Y*) τὰ. poverty, Pro. 30:8, from the
root Wy.

US") Ch. i. q. Hebr. WNI—(1) the head, Dan
2:38. FWRI ὙΠ visions of thy head, whiclr are pre-
sented to thy mind, Dan. 4:2, 7, 10; 7:15.

(2) the sum, head, amount of any thing, Dan. 7:1.
ΡΙ. PUNT Dan. 7:6,.and like the Hebrew PUN, Ezra
5:10.

1. WF (for tis) plur. DWN) (for DYN), once

with suff. YYWN Isaiah 15:2, primit. subst. [but see
53

vita above], m.—(1) a HEAD (Arab. (yl), Syr.

- s-

‘mat Eth. CAP; whence denom. ey to be the

head or leader, to be over); pr. the head of men or
animals, Gen. 3:15; 28:18; 40:16, and so very fre-
quently. ‘B WIA |) to give upon one’s head, i.e.
to repay him (his evil deeds), Ezek.g:10; 11:21;
16:43; 17:19; 22:31; compare Psa.7:17. As to
the phrase W857 NWI, see NY’ No. 1, letter ὁ. 12873
“ with (the danger of) our heads,” i.e. of our life,
1 Ch. 12:19 (compare W533 under the word 53 No.
2,b). Used like ?i?3 (which see) in numbering
men, especially soldiers, of one man, an individual;
1 Ch. 12:23. Jud. 5:30, 733 ΟΝ “for the head of
aman,” i.e. for one man. (In Arabic they often
similarly use the word \, especially in counting
cattle [so many head]; see Schult. Opp. Min. page
206.)—Figuratively head is used for —

(2) whatever is highest and supreme—(a) a
prince of the people, 1 Sam. 15:17; Isa.7:8. ws
njas ΓΞ and simply N38 head or prince, chief of
a family, Exod. 6:14, 25; Num. 7:2; 32:28; 36:1.
viva 193 the high priest, 2 Ch. 19:11; who in 2 Ch.
24:6 is called simply win, —(b) the chief city,
Josh. 11:10; Isai 7:8.—(c) the highest place, Job
29:25, UNI IWS “1 sat the highest,” in the first
place. Lam. 1:5, “ her adversaries (are) US? Le

ἜΓΕ ΘΕΕΙ

they hold the first place,” they triumph; compare
Deut. 28:44.—(d) the head or summit of a moun-
tain, Gen. 8:5; ofa tower, Gen. 11:4; of a column,
1 Ki. 7:19; of an ear of corn, Job 24:24. 133 UNO
the headstone of the corner, Ps. 118:22. Metaph.
nan’ wx chief joy, Psa. 137:6. nny WI most
excellent spices, Cant. 4:14; Eze.27:22. Hence—

(3) sum,amount (pr. the whole number, which
also is the highest), Levit. 5:24. Hence ST Nb

to take the sum, to number. See 8% No. 3, letter c.-

Metaphorically, the sum of words, Ps.119:160; also
multitude, or host, band, especially of soldiers,
Jud. 7:16, 20; 9:34,37,43; 1 Sa.11:11.

(4) what is first and foremost, the beginning,
commencement. OWN] NYE four beginnings of
streams, i.e. four lesser rivers into which a larger
spreads itself, arms, Genesis 2:10. 22 UN the be-
ginning of a way, place where ways branch off, Eze.
16:25. nisin ἡ the beginning of streets; Lament.
2:19, 3 W723 in front of the captives. Am. 6:7.
Often used of time, as DWIN WN the first of the
months, Ex.12:2. WN) from the beginning, Isa.
40:21; 41:4,26; 48:16. ban niaY WN the first
oe the earth (i.e. which first was created), Prov.

2:20.

(5) wa and once for distinction sake δ Deut.
32:32, is also the name of a poisonous plant, Deu.
29:17; growing quickly and luxuriantly, Hos. 10:4;
of a bitter taste, Ps. 69:22; Lam. 3:5; and on this
account frequcntly connected with wormwood, Deu.
29:17; Lament. 3:19; as I judge neither the cicuta
as thought by Celsius in Iierob. ii. 46, seqq.; nor
colocynth, as thought by Oedmann (iv. p. 63); nor
lolium, darnel (Mich. Supplemm. p. 2220); but the
poppy, so called from its heads (Liv. i. 54). Οὐ Ὶ Ὁ
juice of poppies, opium, Jer. 8:14; 9:14; 23:15.
mee poison of any kind, Deut. 32:32, 33; Job
20:10.

Derivatives, AYXI— MNT, jw, nivisyw, and
pr.n. MENT,

I. US Ezekiel 38:2, 3; 39:1; pr. n. of a
northern nation, mentioned with Tubal and Meshech;
_ undoubtedly the Russians, who are mentioned by
Byzantine writers of the tenth century, under the
name oi Ῥῶς, dwelling to the north of Taurus, and
(Arab. called ω»)) described by Ibn Fosslan, an

Arabic writer of the same age, as dwelling on the
river Rha (Wolga). (See Ibn Fosslan, Bericht von
den Russen ilterer Zeit, tibersetzt und erklirt von
Frihn. Petersburgh, 1823, especially p. 28, seqq.
Compare Jos. de Hammer, Origines Russes, Peters-

DCCLII

MUS I-OR7
burgh, 1827, who also here compares the nation
s

-

iis in the Koran, Kor. xv. 31; 1. 12.)
[(2) Rosh, pr.n. m. Gen. 46:21.]

NAR (by a Syriacism for TY) f. pl. ΤΙΝῚ 4
beginning, i. q. vata No.3. A kindred form is the Ὁ

Syr. Leu3 Eze. 36:11.

MUN αι ᾳ US No. 2; hence MYND Ἰ3ῈΠ
highest stone, at a corner, Zec. 4:7.

PEN (in the Syriac manner for f° Josh.
21:10; Job 15:7 2’n2; and in the Sam. copy always),
once JW Job 8:8, f. 72987 adj. denom. from UN
(the letter ἡ being inserted, as in ΠΝ, from 7A),
Jirst, whether in time (see below, pl.), or in order
and place, Gen. 32:18, or in dignity, 1 Ch. 18:17.
Pl. m. DIN forefathers, Deu.19:14. D'IVN7 DY
former days, former times, Deu.10: 10. DYN ὮΝ)
former prophets, Zec.1:4; 7:7. 12; pl. ἢ newer
former things, i.e. things formerly done, Isa. 43:18;
46:9; also formerly foretold, Isa. 42:9; 43:9; 48:3.
—Fem. ΠΣ ΝΣ adv. first, foremost, Gen. 33:2; 38:
28; former, formerly, Dan. 11:29; 72872 as at
the first, as before, Deut.g:18; Dan. 11:29; alse

nwa —(a) of place and order, in front, in the

first rank (LXX. ἐν πρώτοις), Isa. 60:9.—(b) of time,

first, Nu. 10:13, 14; before, formerly, Gen. 19:4; |

aforetime, Isa. 52:4; TIYN122 as aforetime, Isa ὦ

1:26; ngvin yd at first, formerly, Jud. 18:29.
‘JON f. m= id. Jer. 25:1.
Nive see Niv¥Y9.

᾿ YUN) Ἢ once ΠΡ Deut. 11:12 (denom. from aa
UNI, Ch. USI head, chief, with the added syllable ae
Τῆς, see Gr. § 76, No. 4)—(1) beginning, Zen

2

1:1; 10:10; Jer. 28:1.

(2) a former state, Job 42:12, former titaes,

Tsa. 46: 10.

(3) the first of its kind—(a) with regard to time, _

first fruits, Gen. 49:3, 38 VN “first fruits

of my strength,” i.e. first born. $2373 MWS) first
fruits of things created by him, Prov. 8:22 [this is
rather to be compared with ἡ ἀρχὴ τῆς κτίσεως τοῦ
Θεοῦ, Rev. 3:14, i.e. Christ, head of creation, not

spoken of as a creature], compare Job 40:19; Deut,

- 33:21, > mv XT) “he chose the first part for
himself,” as if the first fruits of the holy land. Very —
often used of the first fruits offered in the temple, —
Lev. 2:12; 23:10; Deut. 18:4; 26:10.-—(6) with

regard to dignity, the first, chief, Am. 6:1,6

37

31 in pause 3, f.737, pl. 0°37 adj. (from the
root 237).—(1) multus, whether of one continuous
thing (answering to the French beaucoup de, Engl.
much),as 22 351 much gold, 1 Ki. 10:2; Ps. 19:11;
cr of collectives which contain many parts (many
individual things), (answering to the Lat. and French
numerosus, nombreux, Engl. many), as 3 DY much,
or many people, i.e. numerous, Josh. 17:14; 22 DIS
many men, Job 36:28 (here οἱ πολλοί); 127 ΠῚΣΝ a
numerous train of servants, Gen. 26:14; 22732) much
cattle, Num. 32:1. Hence, with pl., 93 0%) many
days, long time, Gen. 21:34; 0°21 DY many peoples,
Ps. 89:51. Followed by a genit. 1832) 3] a man of
much (great) understanding, Pro. 14:29; [23 ΓΞ.
she who has many children, 1 Sa. 2:5; with ὁ parag.
bY 'N2 (a city) abounding with people, Lam. 1:1.
Often put as the neuter for much, Ex. 19:21, 233
Δ 133'9, which is rendered in Latin, cadunt ex us
multi; but it is properly, ἐδ fallt von ifnen viel (Mann-z

_ fcbaft), 1 Sa. 14:6; Gen. 33:9. Hence adv. and even

with a pl.subst. Psa. 18:15, 31 P73 “lightnings
much” (der Blige viel, Blige in Menge); Ecc. 6:3, 2N
brad 1D? yy “although many be the days of his
years.” Often 1. ᾳ. enough, (it is) enough, it is
sufficient, Gen. 45:28; especially in the phrase (com-
pare DY!D), NAY 2 ohe! jam satis 1 “enough, now!”
i.e. desist! 2 Sam. 24:16; 1 Ki.19:4; more fully
1 31 Deut. 3:26; oa 2 Eze. 45:9; Num. 16:3,
desist, leave off. Followed by an inf. Deut. 1:6,
nay pad Δ “ye have dwelt long enough ;” Deut.
2:3; followed by |) Eze. 44:6, Da niayin-Ps a) 21
“desist from all your abominations;” 1 Ki. 12:28;
Ex. 9:28.— Also f. ΠΞῚ is often used as a neuter, Ps.
123:4; and adverbially for much, enough, Ps.
62:3; and more often constr. state N31 Ps. 65:10;
120:6; 123:4.

(2) great, large, vast (compare πολύς, in Passow,
No.1, 5), used of wide space, Gen. 7:11; Esth. 1:20;
of a long way (πολλὴ ὁδός), 1 Ki. 19:7; of a great
battle and slaughter, 2 Ch. 13:17; Num.11:33; of
grievous sin, Psalm 19:14; of the manifold loving-
kindness of God, Psa. 31:20; of continued attention
(compare πολλὴ σιγή), Isaiah 21:7. Specially —(a)
i.q. powerful, Psa. 48:3; Isa.63:1. Pl. 0°37 the
mighty, Job 35:9; Isa. 53:12.—(6) elder, Gen. 55:
23. Pl. 0°32 the old, Job 32:9.—(c) subst. a great
man, leader, i.q. ὙΦ᾽, especially in the later Hebrew,
e.g. [NZD 3} chief of the body guard, 2 Ki. 25:8;
DD" 3} chief of the eunuchs, Dan. 1:3; Esth. 1:8.
-—(d) a master, one who is skilled in any art, skil-

ful, Prov. 26:10. Compare Talmud. 37 doctor, ex-

DCCLUL

ἼΣΥ - Ὁ

cellent teacher.—Neutr. and subst. magnitude, Ps
145:7; Isa. 63:7. -

(3) Job 16:13, 139 all the ancient versions render,
his darts, his arrows (God’s), from 33 No. 2.
Others, his archers. The sense, however, may be
retained, his many, i.e. bands of soldiers; which is
however harsh.

31 Ch.—(1) great, Dan. 2:10, 31, 35, 45. 920
i272) to speak great things, i.e. to speak proudly,
impiously, Dan. 7:8, 20. Compare Sina No. 2, and
ὟΣ Niphal.

(2) subst. chief, leader, captain, Dan. 2:48;
5:11. Pl. 727 (from the sing. 2777) Dan. 3:33 ;
2:48; 7:3, 7. 17.

Δ see 3".

2) (prop. inf. of the verb 329), in the later books .
also fully 137 Job 35:9; Esther 10:3; followed by
Makk. “39, with suff. DD]—(1) multitude, abun-
dance, Lev.25:16; Isa.1:11. 2 adv. much, Gen.
30:30; 48:16; Deu. 1:10. Pl. const. Hos. 8:12 1p.
Poet. multitude is almost used for $3 Job 4:14
(see Schultens on loc. cit.); 33:19.

(2) greatness, e.g. of might, Ps. 33:16; of pity,
Ps. 51:3; length of way, Josh. 9:13.

τ ἐσ γα =2(1) TO BECOME MUCH or MANY, TO BE
INCREASED, Gen. 6:1; TO BE MUCH or MANY, Ps.
3:2; 69:5; 104:24; Isa. 59:12, and frequently. It
is only found in pret. and inf. 34; the other tenses
are formed from the cognate verb 12).

(2) Med. O. pret. 125 Gen. 49:23, according to
Kimchi and the Ven. Vers. prob. to shoot (either
from the many arrows, or else the verb 135, taking
its signification from the verb 77). Hence 3 No. 3,
an arrow. Some also refer to this, Psalm 18:15,
31 O'772 “he shot out lightnings ;” but see 27
No. 1.

Puat (denom. from 1337), part. to be multiplied
into myriads, Ps. 144:13.

Derivatives, 22, 937, 39, 7239, 129, 5°3°39, and
the pr. n. 139, D929, API.

m3 f.a myriad, ten thousand, Jud. 20:10;
often used for a very large number, Gen. 24:60;
Cant.5:10. Pl. M327 myriads, 1 Sa. 18:8; com-
monly used of any very large number, Psalm 3:7;
Deut. 33:17.

view (2) TO SPREAD A BED, or COUCH, i. q.
41D Pro. 7:16; whence 0°27) (Beth without Dagesh _
lene).

(2) 1. ᾳ. Arab. 5. ), to bind; whence 7°3) collar

49

᾿

mand

ΤΊΞ fat: 13% apoe. JY and 27 imp. 729; ρίαν.
133; part. 725 (pret. and inf. are formed from the
cognate verb 237).—(1) TO BE MULTIPLIED, IN-
CREASED, Gen. 1:22, 28; 9:1, 7; Exod. 1:20; and
often; to be many, to be numerous, Ps. 139:18.

(2)—(a) to become great, 1 Sam. 14:30; to be-
come greater, Dea. 39:16; hence to grow up, Gen.
21:20, NYP 729 ὙΠῸῚ “and he became, when he grew
up, an archer.” Vulg. factusque est juvenis sagittarius.
—(b) to be great, Gen. 43:34; also to be mighty,
Job 33:12; Prov. 29:2.

Pret 7137—(1) to rultiply, to increase; with
an ace., Jud. 9:29. Absol. to make much, i. 6. to
acquire much, to increase one’s substance (compare
M23 No.1, d. ΠΡ No.2,d). Psa. 44:13, ITN?
DN ΠῸΞ “thou hast not gained much by selling
them,” i. e. thou hast sold them for a small price; or,
“thou hast not increased,” sc. thy wealth (comp.
Pro. 22: 16). ees

(2) to bring up, Eze.19:2; Lam.2:22(Syr. uas,

Arab. ¢ 9), id).
Hipuin 1373; fut. 72%; apoc. 32}; imp. apoc. 339;

inf. abs. 7277 and 7377 (but this form is always used

adverbially); constr. MI277—(1) to make or do
much, Gen. 3:16; Isa. 23:16.—(a) followed by an
inf. and gerund, often for adv. much. 1 Sam. 1:12,
bbannd nH2V “she prayed much;” Ex. 36:5; Ps.
78:38; Am. 4:4; 2 Ki. 21:6, ΚΠ nivyd 7277 “he
did much evil;” also followed by a finite verb, 1 Sa.
2:3. Hence inf. absol, 7273 is often used for adv.
in doing much (more rarely M373 Am. 4:9; Prov.
25:27); Eccl. 5:11; 2Sam. 1:4; 38D 7370 very
much, Neh. 2:2; 3:33; also with substantives, 2 Sa.
8:8, IND 7379 NYN “ very much brass.” 2 Sam.
12:2;/1 Ki. §:9; Gen. 15:1, ἽΝ 7295 WY « thy
reward shall be very much” (exceeding great); with
plur. 1 Ki. 10:11. 13339 id., Neh. 5:18. Also to
multiply, toincrease. Prov. 22:16, iy) nia “ to
increase (riches) to him;” followed by ? Hos. 10:1.
—(b) to give much; for the fuller M9 N27 Exod.
30:15. Oppos. to O°YDi and on the other hand—
(c) followed. by SY to lay much upon any one; for
the fuller Ὁ} DIY) 1399; Gen. 34:12.—(d) to have
much; prop. to make, to produce much. Compare
Hebr. Gramm. ὃ §2, 2. Levit. 11:42, pds) naw
having many feet. 1 Ch. 7:4, 0°23) 0° 1397 “they
had many wives and sons;” 1 Chron. 4:27; 8:40;
23:11.

(2) to make great. Psa. 18:36; 1 Chr. 4:10;
Job 34:37, “he makes large his words against

God,” i.e. he speaks impiously (see 231 Chald.).

DCCLIV

EAN

Derivatives, TIN, ABW, APW, ΓΞ, MDW

maw. 7
ma Chald. to become great, Dan. 4:8, 19.
Pak., to make great, exalt, Dan. 2:48.
Derivative, 13.

ΓΞ prop. “capital city,” Syr. JAS, hence
[Rabbah, Rabbath], pr. n.—(1) of the capital
city of the Ammonites, 2 Samuel 11:1; 12:27;
Josh. 13:25; 1 Chron. 20:1; Jerem. 49:3 (not
Ps.110:6); fully ΠΝ 23 N32 Deu. 3:11; Gr. Phila-

i «-«Φ-
delphia, in Abulfeda, and also at present ie
(Tab. Syrie, p. 91), compare as to its ruins, Seetzen
in v. Zach’s Monatl. Correspond., xviii. p. 429; and
Burckhardt, Travels in Syria, p.612—618 ; compare
p- 1062, Germ. ed.

(2) of a town in the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:60.

13'1 £. (for M2, the letter n being cast away, Syr.
Q53), Jon. 4:11; 1Ch. 29:7; and NID (with the
addition of x, Hebr. Gramm. § 25:2, note 3), Ezra
2:64; Neh. 7:66, a myriad, 1. ᾳ. 7229; but only
found inthe later writers. Dual 090137 two myriads,
Psalm 68:18. PI. M832 Dan. 11:12; contr. ΠΊΝΞῚ
Ezr. 2:69; and M37 Neh.7:71.

1D" Chaldee id. Plur. 12 (Syr. (033) Ἢρ 1237
myriads, Dan. 7:10.

43 Chald. emphat. st. 8929 magnitude, great-
ness, Dan. 4319,23; 5:18.

MND see Ma myriad.

33 plur. (from the root 33) showers, from

Ss -

the multitude of drops, Deut. 32:2.
plenty of water.

TA m. neck-chain, collar, from the root 73}
No. 2, Eze. 16:11; Gen. 41:42.

YD ἢ = ordinal adj. fourth (from Y27, YI
four). 0°37 23 children of the fourth, sc. gene-
ration, i.e. the children of great grand children, 2K

Arab. ς-ς.

10:30; 15:12. Fem. ΓΔ also a subst. a fourth —

part, Ex. 29:40.
ΜΔ ἢ ΟΡ ΞῚ Chald. id., Dan. 2:40; 7:23.
MD) (“multitude”), [Rabdith], pr.n. of δ
town in the tribe of Issachzr, Josh. 19:20.

5 fs Ἐπ TO MINGLE, TO DIP (as bread inte of),
in part. Hophal, Levit.6:14; 7:12; 1 Chr. 23:49

(Arab. 26; id).

four.

man
ban an unused root, Arab. Lb, to be abundant,

fertile, to abound. Hence—
ΠΡᾺῚ (“fertility”), [Riblak], pr. n. of a town

at the northern border of Palestine, in the land of
Hamath, which the Babylonians, both in their in-

-eursions and in returning, were accustomed to pass.

Traces of it which were previously unknown, appear
to me to be found in the town Redblah, situated eight
[forty ] miles south of Hamath, on the Orontes,
mentioned by Buckingham (Travels among the Arab
tribes, London, 1825, 1 iv. p. 481), Num. 34:11; 2 ΚΙ.
23:33; 25:6; Jer. 39:5; 52:10.

, 2 be Baad ig. 727 TO LIE DOWN, y and ¥
being interchanged, see Y3] No. 1.

(2) to lie with any one, followed by an acc. used
of bestiality, Lev. 18:23; 20:16.

Hiruit, to cause or suffer to gender, Levit.
19:19.

Π. δ) 3. Ἴ denom. from 27 (with x prosthet. Y378)
Part. pass. Yi) foursquare, Exod. 27:1;
28:16. Part. Pu. YD) id., 1 Ki. 7:31.

I. YO m. with suff. Y27 lying down, Ps.139:3;
from the root Y27 No. 1.

ΤΙ. Δ (from Yd four)—(1) a fourth
part, Ex. 29:40. Hence—

(2) a side (one of four sides), Ezek. 1:8,17;
49:17.

(3) [Rebah], pr. π. of a king of the Midianites,
Nu. 31:8; Josh. 13:21.

Ya m. a fourth part. ::) id. 2 Ki.6:25;
Nu. 23:10, “‘ who shall number the fourth part of
Israel,” compare τὸ τέταρτον, Apoc. 6:8. The He-
brew interpreters render it concubitus (see Y2) No. I, 2),
hence progeny.

YD only in pl. DVD great grandson's child-
7 AB 9 9

ren, children of the fourth generation, Exodus

20:5; 34:73; compare Ὁ) ov,

Va) fut. Y23, Arab. U4!) (compare 37) τὸ
LIE DOWN, TO RECLINE, prop. (as well remarked by
Simonis) used of quadrupeds, which lieon their breasts
with their feet gathered under them, Gen. 29:2;
49:9; Nu. 22:27; Isa.11:6; 13:21; 27:10; Zeph.
2:14; Eze. 29:3; once used of a bird brooding over
her young, Deu. 22:6. Specially—(a) used of a

beast of prey lying in wait (Arab. (4), id., κοἷ»

DCCLV

mA
st:

οὐδ) ἃ lier in wait, poet. spoken of the lion), Gen, -
4:7, “if thou doest not well (and indulgest in secret
hatred) 727 NEN nee sin will be the lier in wait at
the door,” i. 6. sin will always lie in wait for thee, like
a wild beast, lying at thy door. Y2 in this passage
is put substantively, and ἐπικοίνως does not agree in
gender with N&O, compare Hebr. Chamiit§ 144,
note 2. As to the sense, compare Ps. 37:8.— (Ὁ) it
is applied to men living tranquilly and securely, Job
11:19; Isa. 14:30; to waters resting on the bosom of
the earth, Gen. 49:25; to a curse which rests upon
any one, Deu. 29:19.

Hirun.—(1) to make (a flock) to lie down, Cant. ©
1:7; men, Eze. 34:15; Isa. 13:20.

(2) to lay stones in stibium, as a cement, Isaiah

54:11.
Derivatives AV), and—

27 m. [with suff. 3827]—(1) a couching place

of flocks, of beasts, Isa. 35:7; 65:10; Jer. 50:6.
(2) a quiet domicile (of men), Pro. 24:15.

pat an unused root, Arab. (3!) to tie firmly, to
bind fast, especially an animal. Hence P31 and —

Mpa) (Arab. EBD y “a rope with a noose,” not
urfit as the name of a gir) who ensnares men by her
beauty), [Rebekah], Rebecca, the wife of Isaac,
Gen. 22:23; 24:15, seqq.

421 see 21 Ch.

Pee m. Ch. only in pl. 1333} nablea tae
Dan. 4:33; 5:1, seqq.; 6:18.

ΠΡΟΣ (Aram. Joa 3 “chief of the cup-
bearers”), [Rabshakeh], pr.n. of a captain of
Sennacherib, 2 Ki. 18:17; Isa. 36:2.

με ον an unused root, cognate to D3 to heap up
stones, clods; whence pr. n. 2378, and—

a1) pl. const. "271 a elod. Job 21:33, “the
clods of the valley are sweet unto him,” i.e. the "
earth is light upon him. Job 38:38, P27, ['377
“ and (if) the clods cleave fast together,” adhere.

ΡῈ fut. 13) TO BE MOVED, DISTURBED, 2 Sam.
7:10; Isa. 14:9. (This signification variously ap-
plied lies in the primary stock 39, Y9, and even ™,
compare yy, 12, WN; 207, OM and see below at
the root YY}. To Gils agree Sanser. rag to move
oneself, and figuratively rdga, Gr. dpyn, anger, grief,

THIN

ῥήσσω (ῥηγω), Germ. regen, and with another letter
added at the beginning, frango (fregi, fragor) Eraden,
ete. To this root, the last letter of which is a sibilant,
approach very nearly 2, YY, whichsee.) Specially—

(1) to be moved with anger, to be angry, Prov.
29:9; Isa. 28:21; followed by ? against any one,

Eze. 16:43. Compare Hithpael. (Syr. KG id.)

(2) to be moved with grief, 2 Sa. 19:1.

(3) with fear, to tremble, to quake; Arab. ; ~)
Ps. 4:5; Isaiah 32:10,11; followed by ‘38 on ac-
count of any thing, Deut. 2:25; Isa. 64:1. Also
used of inanimate things, Joel 2:10; Isaiah 5:25;
Vsa. 18:8; Mic. 7:17, OF MUDPD 3137 “ they shall
tremble out of their hiding-place,” i.e. they shall
go out trembling from their hiding-places to give
themselves up to the victors.

4) for joy, Jer. 33:9.

Hirnit—(1) to move, to disturb, to disquiet;
followed by an ace. 1 Sam. 28:15; followed by ? Jer.
59: 34. ;

(2) to provoke to anger, to irritate, Job 12:6.

(3) to cause to fear, to make tremble, Isaiah
14:16; 23:11; inanimate things, Isaiah 13:13; Job
9:6.

ΗΙΤΗΡΆΕΙ,, to act with anger, to be tumultuous;
followed by by against any one, Isa. 37: 28, 29.

Derivatives, 137, 129, ΠῚ, 1378.

m Chald. to be angry. Aph. to irritate, to pro-
voke to anger, Ezr. 5:12.

m Chald. anger, Dan. 3:13.

12] masce., trembling, Deut. 28:65; see the root
No. 3.

12) m.—(1) commotion, perturbation, Job 3:
17, 26; 14:1; Isa. 14:3.

(2) tumult, raging, e.g. of a horse, Job 39:24;
of thunder, Job 37: 2.

(3) anger, Hab. 3:2.

Ma) ἢ trepidation, trembling, Eze. 12:18.

δ. pr. to move the feet, to go, to tread (denom.
from 533, cogn. to 937), specially —

(1) to go about, to calumniate and slander; hence
to calumniate, Ps. 15:3.

(2) to tread upon garments which are to be washed
and cleansed from dirt; hence bx a washer, a fuller.
See the pr. n. b37 1'Y and ὩΣ,

Piet, i.q. Kal, to go about—(a) to calumniate,
4 Sa.19:28; followed by 3 of pers. —(b) in order to
explore ; to exglore; followed by an ace. Josh. 14:7;

DCCLVI

o> i eee
Jud. 18:2, 14,17; 2 Sam. 10:3, ete. Part. Sip 3
spy, an explorer, Gen. 42:9, seq.; Josh. 6:22.

TIPHEL Sinn i. 4. Syr \Qea to teach to go, to
lead (children) by the hand, Hos. 11:3.

a f. with suff. 99, dual (also for the pl. Lev.
11:23, 42) 231, const. γα, comm. (m. Pro. 1:16;
7:11; Jer. 13:16), pl. oon signif. 2.

(1) A Foor (a primitive noun, but from the pri-
mary and bisyllabic stock rag, to move, see under
129), and specially, the foot strictly, below the legs
and ancles; see Dan. 2:33. Notice should be taken
of the following phrases: —(a) to be ‘B Ὁ )13 in the
feet (footsteps) of any one, i.e. ta follow after him,
Exod.11:8; Jud. 4:10; 5:15; 8:5; 1Sam. 25:2":
2 Sa. 15:17. (Arab. ο εὐ in the fvotstep, i. q. de
behind.) — (6) 933? Gen. 30:30, and 'D "2319 behind
any one, after any one, Hab. 3:5 (opp. to 11985);

1 Sa. 25:42; Job 18:11. (Syr. 9 fixed id.) —(c)
5553 Mv Deu. 11:10, to water with the foot, i.e.
to irrigate land with a machine worked by the feet,
such as is now used in Egypt in watering gardens,
see Philo, De Confusione Linguar. tom. iii. p. $30, ed.
Pfeiffer, and Niebuhr’s Trav. P. i. page 149.—(d) Ὁ
pn water of the feet, Isa. 36:12 1p, a euphemism
for urine (compare Eze. 7:17;21:12); like the Syr

39 [λῶν and simply μος and in like manner—
(e) hair of the feet, used for the hair of the pudenda,
Isa. 7:20. No attention however is to be paid to the
opinion that m7 is to be absolutely understood of
the pudenda, as in Isa. 6:2; Ex. 4:25.

(2) metaph. step, gait, pace. Gen. 33:14, bb
npxdon “at the rate of the pace of the cattle,” i.e.
as the cattle can go. Hence pl. Ὁ) steps, beats
of the foot, times, like D°DYB No. 3, Exod. 23:14,
Nu. 22:28, 22, 33.

Derivatives, $n

- τ)

"on, iba,

bn & bn Ch. f. (see however Dan. 2:41 3 3),
a foot. Dual 237, emphat. 8227] Dan. 2:41; 7:7.

721 m. (denom. from 539), footman, always in a
military sense, Ex. 12:37; Nu.11:21. Pl. 0 Jer,

Ria 5 - β δ.- -
12:5. (Arab. J, Je) id., cogn. to Jo) 8 man;

Syriac LX ἢ)
poss (‘place of fullers”), [Rogelim], pr.n.
of a town in Gilead, 2 Sa. 17:27; 19:32.

O2"\—(1) τὸ pring TroGETHER ΤῸ HEAP OF

a:

,

THAN

pr. TO PILE, 1.4. Arab. ,{ , and ae) VIII. to be piled

up, brought together (kindred to the roots D3, D3, DY,

as to which see under the verbs 0D3, DDY); whence
Gor

1937; also, to join together (compare Arabic es

331 ἃ friend). Specially —

(2) to pile up stones (see ΠΘΞ 9), to cast stones,
to stone. (Ch. 02> to cast dust, stones, or arrows.)
—(a) followed by SY of pers. to stone to death. Eze.
23:47, 128 DY 1937 “they shall stone them with
stones.”—(b) followed by 3 of pers. Lev. 24:16; and
with the addition of j28 1 Ki. 12:18.—(c) followed
by ace. of pers. Lev. 20:2, 27; frequently with {283
ibid.; 0°92N82 Nu. 14:10; or J28 Lev. 24:23.

(3) to lay on colours, to daub anything, to co-
lour, to paint, i.q. 02), a sense derived from that
of throwing, as we speak of throwing atriything upon
paper, and the first sketch of a painter is called in
German G€ntwurf. Hence 298 a precious colour,
purple.

By a similar figure, from 03, in the signification
of throwing, comes D3°A prop. to set over, across
(iiberfegen) a river; hence to translate from one lan-
guage to another, to interpret.

Derivatives, from signif. 1, D3),
M2372]; signif. 3, PITS, 0378.

ὉΔῚ (ig. Arabic @=) “friend (sc.) of God,”
compare the root No.1), [Regem], pr. ἢ. m. 1 Chr.
2:47.

ToD DI) (“friend of the king”), [Regem-
melech|, pr.n. m. Zec. 7:2.

MN £. band, company, Ps. 68:28.

ΠΣ [signif. 2,

27 TO MURMUR, TO REPINE; hence to be con-
tumacious, Isa.29:24. (This root is not found in
the cognate languages. The verbs DY}, 57), are
cognate; see under 137.)

Nipaat, id. followed by 3 of pers. Deut. 1:27; Ps.
106: 25.

YIN) TO TERRIFY, especially TO RESTRAIN
BY THREATENING. Isa. 51:15, "233079 Dyn
“restraining the sea when the waves rage.” (LXX.
well, ταράσσων; Targ. rebuking.) Jer. 31:35; Job
26:12, ὉΠ 37 N33 “ by his power he rebuked the
sea,” (in the other hemistich, “by his wisdom he
strileth through its pride”). Compare Wi Psalm
106:9; Nah. 1:4.

(2) intrans. to be ayraid, terrified, to shrink
together for fear, to be still (compare ee) Ὁ

DCCLVII

Th

return; th. 250: to contract, to ccagulate as milk;
and as to the sense 133, 783, SBR). Job 7:5, 937) NF
DSI" “ my skin contracts (sometimes draws toge-
ther and heals) and again breaks out.” Syr. “my
skin is contracted.”

(3) i,q. Arab. x, to tremble (pr. to be terri-

fied), also used of a tremulous motion of the eye, ἐσ
wink; see Hiph. and the noun 93}.

ΝΊΡΗΛΙ,, i.g. Kal No.2, to be still (used of a
sword), Jer. 47:6.

Hirwit-——(1) causat. of Kal No. 2, to still, to
make still, to give rest (to a people), Jer. 31:2;
50:34; also for to set, to found, to establish. Isa.
51:4, PEWS Oy τὴν MED “« I will set my law
[judgment] for a light of the nations.”

(2) intrans. to rest, to dwell quietly, Deuteron.
28:65; Isa. 34:14.

(3) to wink, with the eye, see Kal No. 3, Jerem.
49:19, 133° ΠΡ 2 ΝΣ ΝΞ “ I will wink, I will make
him run,” i.e. he shall run away at my wink. Jer.
50:44. Prov.12:19, MYST “ while I wink,”
i.e. fora moment. Oppos. to TW? for ever.

(Derivatives, 137, NY and the two following
words. ]

yn adj. [pl. const. 321], quiet, resting, see
Kal No. 2, Ps. 35:20.

YI) m. pr. a wink, hence a moment of time,
see Kal No. 3 (like momentum for movimentum), Ex.
33:53 Isa. 54:7. YIIB Job 21:13; 9299 Ps. 73:19;
Lam. 4:6, and 332 Job 34:20, in a moment, sud-
denly, instantly. 3} DYDD in a little moment,
Isa. 26:20; Ezr.g:8. p32 — (a) every moment,
as often as possible, Job 7:18; Isa. 27:3.—(6) sud-
denly, Eze. 26:16.

wn (kindred to the root wy) TO RAGE, Ts
MAKE A TUMULT, used of the nations, Ps.2:1. (In
Targg. for the Heb. 123.) Hence ¥3), ΠΩΣ,

WI Ch. iq. Heb.
ApuEL, to run together with tumult, Dan. 6:7,
12, 16.

wn m. Psalm 55:15, and nwa f. Psalm 64:5,
a crowd (of people).

“TT τὸ spREAD, TO PROSTRATE On the ground,
hence to subdue e.g. peoples, Ps. 144:2; Isa. 45:1;
where the inf. is ΤΊ, for 7. Compare cogn. 77}.

Hiputt, to extend, to spread out, hence to over
lay with gold, 1 Ki. 6:32.

Derivatives, 77), and pr. n. "Tl.

mT

my fut. apoc. T2—(1) TO TREAD (with the
feet), e.g. a wine-press, Joe. 4:12; fodowed by 2
on any person, Ps. 49:15.

(2) to subdue, to rule over, followed by 3 Gen.
1:28; Lev. 26:17; and acc. Eze. 34:4; Ps. 68:28;
Tsa. 14:6; absol. Nu. 24:19; 1 Ki. 5:4. Poet. used
of ravaging fire, Lam. 1:13, “ from on high he hath
sent fire into my bones 737}and it ravageth in

ther.’ “compare j95 of a ravaging fire, Barhebr. p.
216).—Jezemiah 5:31, “ the prophets prophesy lies
py YI}! 0971301 and the priests rule by their
guidance.” In this place 77) may be taken in the
Syriac sense to teach, a notion which arises from
that of correction (compare 9?, παιδεύειν), although
the priests rarely exercised the office of teachers
[which was however part of their duty].

(3) Figuratively, to possess oneself of, to take
possession of (as honey froma hive). Jud. 14:9.
LXX. ἐξεῖλε. Vulg. sumpsit. Ch. MD) tore away.
The Talmudists use this word for taking bread out
of an oven.

[“ Pie, 1. ᾳ. Kal, to break up, to tread upon,
Jud. 5:13.”]

Hipuit, causat. of No. 2, Isa. 41:2.

[ Derivative, 77}9.]

ΤΊ (“subduing”), [Radda], pr.n. m. 1 Ch.
2:14.

TT) m. (from the root 177), a wide and thin
female garment, a cloak, Isai. 3:23; Cant. 5:7.
(Chald and Syr. id.)

om not used in Kal, pr. TO SNORE, TO SLEEP
HEAVILY, an onomatop. word. Compare Gr. dap-
θάνω, δέρθω (to snore), and the Lat. dormio.

Νιρηαι, OFY—(1) to sleep heavily, Proverbs
10:5; Jon. 1:5, 6.

(2) to fall downastounded, Dan. 8:18; 10:9;
Ps. 76:7. Compare Jud. 4:21.

Derivative, ΠΟ ΤΣ,

Το; ς-

DIT 1Ch.1:7 (and Gen. 10:4, Sam. and LXX.
where in the Heb. text is 0°75), pr. n. of a Greek
nation (sprung from Javan) who are joined with the
Cyprians (0°73). I have no doubt that the Rho-
dians are meant, who are described as being of the
same origin as the Cyprians, and as comprehended
under the same name of Chitte by Epiphanius, who
was himself a Cyprian (Ady. Heret. 30, § 25). [In
Thes., Ges. considers that 0'275 is the true reading,
aad that the Dardanians (Trojans) are meant, ]

DCCLVIII

aren

V1 fut. ἘΠῚ — (1) TO FOLLOW AFTER earnestly
TO PURSUE; followed by anacc., Ps. 23:6; and “VIN
Jud. 3:28, HS 32) “follow after me quickly.*
Figuratively to follow after, e.g. righteousness, Pro.
21:21; peace, Psalm 34:15 (also wickedness, Psalm
119:150); the wind, Hos. 12:2.

(2) to persecute ina hostile sense; Absol. Gen.
14:14; followed by an acc., verse 15; followed by
"IOS Gen. 35:5; Exod. 14:4; ON Jud. 7:25; ? Jot
19:28.

(3) to put to flight, Lev. 26:36.

Nipuat, pass. of Kal, Lam. 5:5. Part. 12 Ecel.
3:15, that which is past; pr. driven away, chased
away.

Piet, i. q. Kal; but only used in poetry.—(1) tu
follow after any one, Pro. 12:11; 28:19; justice,
Pro. 15:9; 19:7, “he pursues words,” i.e. (the poor
man) catches at the words of retiring friends, and
trusts in them.

(2) to persecute in a hostile manner, Nah. 1:8:
Prov. 13:21.

Puat, to be driven away, to be scattered, Isa.
17:13.

Hipuin, to pursue, Jud. 20:43.

Derivative, 77>.

a1) TO RAGE, TO BE FIERCE; followed by
3 to act fiercely against any one, Isaiah 3:5 (Syr.

Υ͂ ᾿
SOW to rage; kindred to the roots 07), OY), and
others beginning with #7, 7, 39 see under 13). Hence
to press upon, to urge on; followed by an ace.,

Prov. 6:3, T¥2 379 “ be urgent on thy friend.”
(2) to tremble, to fear, i.q. Arab. ud) Isaiah

60:5 (according to some copies), where it is joined
with 798. The common reading is 37}.
Hirni,—(1) to render fierce, courageous, Ps.
138:3.
(2) te press greatly, Cant. 6:5.
Derivatives, 339, 339 and—

37) m. [plur. D377], proud, fierce, Ps. 40:5.

JIT) m.—(1) fierceness, insolence, pride. Job
9:13, 2772 "NY “ prend helpers;” used figurativel
of the sea, Job 26:12. ὴ

(2) [Rahabd],.a poetical name of Egypt.(probably —
of Egyptian origin, but accommodated to the Hebrew
language; however, no one has yet shewn a probable
etymology in the Coptic language; see Jablonski
Opusce. ed. te Water, i. 228), Isa. 51:9; Psa. 87:45
89:11. Isa. 30:7, allusion is made to the Hebrew
etymology in these words, N2Y Of) 372 “insvlenca

wera).

{i.e. the insolen:) they sit still,” 1. 6. boasting and
grandiloquent, they are altogether inactive; no doubt
@ proverbial expression.

35 m., pride; and meton. that of which one is
proud, Ps. 90:10.

ant) an unused rcot;
whence —

mai) “outcry”), [Rohgah], pr. n.m., 1 Chron.
7 Ρ
7:34 Ip; for which 3 ΡΠ] maa,

Arab. Ey to cry out;

rit) a spurious root, Isa. 44:8; see 7.

Oia an unused root; i.g. Aram. D7) Qian
to run, to flow (as water); compare let. 7. Hence—

DT) m. pl. D7 —(1) watering troughs, Gen.
30:38, 41; Ex. 2:16.

(2) ringlets, curls, apparently so called from
their flowing down, Cant. 7:6.

bn m., carved or fretted ceiling, so called
from the hollc ws in it like troughs (compare LXX.
φάτνωμα from φάτνη, a manger). Cant. 1:17 p,
DT}; a few MSS. have the plur. 2D") Vulg.
laquearia. In 3} Π3 there is 0°)'T) which see.

Dit) an unused root, which seems to have had
the signification of making a noise, raging, simi-
larly to the cognate words, DY, 3177; also 797, Δ Π,

Hence 57), Arab. i ¥ multitude, in the pr. name
BNI2N. From that lost ferm it appears to me that,
by softening the letters, have sprung both rox and

sen

Arab. eas multitude.

V1 Ch. (for 182) appearance, Dan. 3:25, from
the Hebr. root M8).

AN i.g. 2 to strive, to contend. Traces of
the root, Med. Vav, are found in the pr. n. bya,
nwan.

TAI—(1) ig. Arab. δὲ» TO WANDER ABOUT,
£0 RAMBLE, specially used of beasts which have
brvken the yoke, and wander freely; also to enquire
after, to seek (by running about), Conj. III., IV. to
desire, to wish. Hence used of a peopie who, having,
gs it were, broken God’s yoke, go on unbridled, Jer.
4:31; Hos. 12:1, 8D ΤῊ WW TM “Judah acts
unreinedly towards God. »

(2) to fellow after, like the /Ethiop. “EL: see
ὉΠ Ρ,

Hirwm, i 4. Kal No. t, Gen. 27:40, WSD ΠῚ ΠῚ

DCCLIX

ma

TNS Sy iy API IMA “and it shall be when
thou shalt go free, that thou mayest break his yoke ~
from off thy neck.” Used of one driven up and
down by cares and solicitudes, Ps. 55:3.

Derivatives, =), and pr. n. WS.

m4 TO DRINK LARGELY, TO BE SATISFIED
WITH DRINK (like Y3%° tc be satisfied with food);
once with fatness (which is drunk and sucked in

rather than eaten), Psa. 36:9. (Aram. Jos to be
drunken.) Followed by an acc. Ps. 36:0, and 19 of
the thing, Jer. 46:10, see Hiphil. Poet. it is ap-
plied to a sword drinking in blood, ibid., to persons

satisfied with sexual pleasures, Prov. 7: 18.

Pret.—(1) i.q. Kal, but intens. to be fully sa-
tiated, or irrigated (of the earth), Isa. 34:7, fol-
lowed by 1; also to be drunken, said of a sword
(see Syr. ), ibid. verse 5.

(2) causat. to give to drink, to irrigate, e. g.
fields, Ps.65:11; followed by two acc. Isa. 16:9,
*nYD1 WAS “ I will water thee with my tears.”
ALAS, the letters being transposed for JIN (see
Lehrg. p. 143); also to satiate any one with fat (fol-
lowed by two acc.), Jerem. 31:14; sexually, Prov.
5:19.

Hirutt, to give to drink, to water, Jer. 31: 25;
Lam. 3:15; a field, Jer. 55:10; to satiate (with
fat), Isa. 43:24 (compare Ps. 36:9; Jer. 31:14).

Derivatives, 7°17, 7, and—

tr 3)

MY m. adj. satiated with drink, Deut. 29:18;
watered, of a garden, Isa. 58:11; Jer. 31:12.

15 see 1.

my cognate to 43, prop. TO BE AIRY (tuftig);
hence to be spacious, ample, loose. Impers.*? TY
it is spacious to me, 1. 6.1 breathe, I am refreshed,
Job 32:20; 1Sa. 16:23. Opp. to ry.

Puan "1 airy, spacious, Jer.22:14. Hence
nny) and—

FY m.—(1) space, Gen. 32:17.

(2) relaxation, liberation from distress, Esth.
4:24.

T7197 not used in Kal, TO BREATHE, TO BLOW,
especially with the nostrils (an cnomatopoet. root,
like the cogn. [® to blow, especially with the mouth,
and M2 prop. to respire. Arab. oy to rest, prop.

to respire, fi) verfdnauben. In the Germanic lan-
guages, in the same sense is the old root δα, bughs

on -An

whence Allem. hugi, Swed. hugh = spirit, Germ.
βαιά).

Ηιρηπ, ΠΡ (rieden), to smell (as is done by draw-
ing the air in and out through the nostrils, burd Cine
und Ausjichn der Luft), followed by an acc. Gen. 8:21;
97:27. Metaph. for to feel (fire brought near), Jud.
16:9; to presage (as a horse, the battle, which, how-
ever, in fact, is through scent), Job 39:25.—Fol-
lowed by 3 to smell with pleasure, to be pleased
with the smell of any thing, Ex. 30:38; Lev. 26:
315; hence, generally, to delight in, Am. 5:21; Isa.
11:3, δ᾽ ΤΙΣ WWI “his delight shall be in the
fear of Jehovah.” The signification of a sweet
smell is often applied to that which pleases, with
which we are delighted, see DW3, 17°).

Derivatives, 0°, and pr. n. 19", and especially —

- 402

ΤΥ fem. (more rarely m., 1 Ki. 19:11), pl. ΠἸΠΗ,
nint Jer. 49:36.

(1) spirit, breath —

(a) breath of the mouth, Haud des Mundes, fully,
3 1 Psa. 33:6 (here spoken of the creative word
of God), ΒΨ OM Isa.11:4. Hence used of any
thing quickly perishing, like syn. δ3Π 90} 2 :75.5 5:
78:39. Often used of the vital spirit (XUthem),
Job 17:1; 19:17; Ps. 135:17; more fully, O% ΠῚ
Gen.6:17; 7:15,22. 7 27 to return the breath,
to respire, Job 9:18; compare No. 2.

(Ὁ) breath of the nostrils, snuffing, snorting, Job
4:9; Psa.18:16; Hence anger (compare 48 from
728 to breathe), Jud. 8:3; Isa. 25:4; 30:28; Zec.
6:8; Pro. 16:32; 29:11.

(c) breath of air, air in motion, i.e. breeze,
Job 41:8; M7 ANY to snuff up the breeze, Jer. 2:24;
10:14; 14:6; ΟἿ Π ΠῚ the breeze of the day, i.e.
the evening, when a cooler breeze blows, Gen. 3:8;

compare Cant. 2:17; 4:6 (Arab. c's y evening, εν
to do at evening). It is more often the wind, Gen.
8:1; Isa. 7:2; 41:16; a storm, Job 1:19; 30:15;
Isa. 27:8; 32:2. The air was supposed to be put
in motion by a divine breath (see Exod. 15:8; Job
15:30), and therefore the wind is called O'TO% ΠῚ
the blast of God, 1 Ki. 18:12; 2Ki. 2:16; Isaiah
40:7; 59:19; Eze. 3:14; 11:24 (not Gen. 1:2; see
No. 4) [it is clear that all these passages alike speak
of the Spirit of God himself, and not of any wind
supposed to be moved by the breath of God]. Wings
aie poetically ascribed to the wind, Ps. 18:11; 104:3;
Hos. 4:19; compare Ovid, Met., i. 264.

Wind is also used —

(τα) of a quarter of heaven. Compare O23 51
the eastern quarter, Eze. 42:16,17; comp. 18,19;

DCCLX

AN

ini Y378 the four quarters of heaven, 37:9; 1 Ch
9:24.
(bb) of any thing vain, Isa. 26:18; 41:29; Mis

2:11. 19 "334 vain words, Job 16:3. DO ΓΝ vaig —

knowledge, 15:2; 7 ΠΗ, YD vain desire (comp.
Gr. ἀέρα τύπτειν, 1]. xx. 446; εἰς ἀέρα λαλεῖν, 1 Cor.
14:9), see MAY}, HD.

(2) i. ᾳ. VB No. 2, ψυχή, anima, breath, life, the
vital principle, which shews itself in the breathing
of the mouth and nostrils (see No. 1, a, ὃ, whether
of men or of beasts, Ecc. 3:21; 8:8; 12:7. Hence
there is said °}1) “A the life of my spirit (my life), Isa.
38:16; ‘7 ANY Gen. 45:27; and 1 ΠΡ my
spirit, life, returns, Jud. 15:19;1 Sa. 30:12, 1. 6. 7
revive. 13 01 j'S “there is no spirit in it,” prop.
said of dead and inanimate things, Eze. 37:8; Hab
2:19; and metaph. used of any one stupified with
astonishment and admiration, 1 Kings10:5. Some-
times the human spirit is called also AN ΠΥ Job
27:3, as being breathed into man by God, and re-
turning to him, Gen. 2:7; Ecce. 12:7; Psa. 104:29;
comp. Nu.16:22. Twice in pruphetic visions, spirit
is used of a certain divine and miraculous power by
which things otherwise inanimate are moved, Eze.
10:17; Zec. 5:9. [These passages do ot apply;
the Spirit of God is spoken of in the one, and the
wind in the other. ]

(3) animus, i. q. D2 No. 3, the rational mind or
spirit—

(a) as the seat of the senses, affections, and
emotions of various kinds. ro, 24:28, “a man
who does not rule ini his affections,” or spirit,
Genesis 41:8, “his mind was agitated,” hither and
thither; Dan. 2:1; to this is ascribed both patience
(4 JW Ecc. 7:8) and impatience (77 7¥P which
see); and fear (Isa. 61:3); and strength of the mind
(Josh. 2:11; §:1; comp. Hab.1:11; Isa. 19:3);

and pride (117 723, 733), and a quiet lowly mind (seg —

WP and DEY), affliction, Gen. 26:35; Isa. 65:14; Psa.
34:19.

(b) as to the mode of thinking and acting, in
which sense there is attributed to any one a stead-
fast mind (Ps. 51:12); manly (Pro. 18:14); faithful
(Pro. 11:13; Ps. 32:2); and new and better, Ezek.
11:19; 18:31, ete.

It is sometimes used of a spirit — ἐν

or disposition common to many, as DI ΠῚ (ργὸ- Ὁ Ὁ

pensio ad scortationes, Geift der Hurerey), Hos. 4: 125 a
DY BN Isa. 19:14; “WTA 0 29:10; and such ©
a disposition (such a spirit) is said to be divinely

given to men, and to be poured upon them from
heaven, compare Eze. 36:26.27. Similar is Isai
28:6, “Jehovah shall be ὁ» ay? Devin Mm

= |

on-m
bav3,” i.e. he will, as it were, fill ali the judges
with a spirit of justice.

(6) of will and counsel, hence “5 TATNS ὝΨΠ.
to stir up any one’s spirit to any thing, 1 Chr. 5:26;
2 Chr. 21:16; 36:22; Ezr. 1:1; Hagg. 1:14; Ezr.
1:5; and in a sense not very different “33 ΠῚ {Dl
to put an intention into any one, 2 Ki, 19:7; 1273
ΙΒ 0 whose mind, will, impels him, Ex. 35:21;
whence 73°7} D1) Ps. 51:14; and then ΠῚ Sy aby,
i. q. 32 WY 72 to arise into the mind and to occupy
the mind (as any counsel), Eze. 20:32.—1 Chr. 28:
12, “a pattern of all things, 19 1102 77 WS that
he had in his mind”[surely The Spirit here must be
the Spirit of God]. More rarely—

(d) it is applied to the intellect, Ex. 28:3; Job
20:3; 32:8, .18; Isa.29:24; 40:13; Psalm 139:7.
[These two last passages, and, perhaps, more, belong
to the Holy Ghost, and not to intellect. ]

(4) DANTON, Nin ON the Spirit of God, rarely
WIP ON the Holy Spirit of God (always with suff.
WP HY Ps. 51:13; Isa. 63:11,12), more rarely κατ᾽
ἐξοχὴν ΠΥ Nu. 27:18; Hos.g:7; the divine power,
which, like the wind and the breath, cannot be per-
ceived, and by which animated beings live, Job 27:
3; 33:4; Ps.104:29; compare Gen. 6:3; by which
all the universe is animated, filled with life and go-
verned (ζωοποιεῖται), Gen. 1:2; Ps. 33:6; Job 26:
13; Isa. 34:16; by which men are led to live both
wisely (Job 32:8) and honestly, Ps. 51:13; 143:10;
[{ These various things said by Gesenius must be taken
as a defective designation of the Holy Ghost himseit. |
Especially the Old Testament refers to the divine
Spirit, peculiar endowments of mind, as that of an ar-
tificer, Ex. 31:3; 35:31; of a prophet, Num. 24:2;
1 Sam. 10:6, 10; 19:20, 23; Isaiah 42:1; 59:21;
(whence ΠῚ YS used of a prophet, Hos. 9:7; and
ΤΠ as a personification of the prophetic Spirit, 1 Ki.
22:21; 2Chr. 18:20); of an interpreter of dreams,
Gen. 41:38; also the courage of a military leader,
Jud. 3:10; 6:34; 11:29; 13:25; and kingly vir-
tues, Isa. 11:2, seqq.; and the same Spirit is given
to some and taken away from others (1 Sam. 16: 13,
14), is transferred from one to another (Nu. 11:17;
2 Ki.2:15); but in the golden age [the reign of the
Messiah] it is to be conferred upon all men, accord-
ing to Joel 3:1; Isa. 44:3; 59:21. It is sometimes
put in opposition to Wa Isa. 31:3; Zec. 4:6; see
“2 No. 2.

FI Chald. i. ᾳ. Hebr.—(1) wind; pl. const. Dan.

7:2.
(2) mind, Dan. 5:20.

DCCLXI

}-Π ῚῚ
(3) the Spirit (of God), Dan 4:5; 5:12.

MY) £. relaxation, respite, Ex. 8:11; Lam .
3:56.

my f. abundant drink, abundance, Ps.22°5
66:12. Root 71).

DA" ¢. Ὁ, apoc. D1, conv. D7.

(1) Τὸ LIFT UP ONESELF, TO RISE (comp. the kin-
dred roots D107, OW, O75, OW. A trace of a transi-
tive power appears in the pr. ἢ. O37 whom Jeho-
vah lifts up), Gen. 7:17; hence, to arise, Psa. 21:
14; to arise, to grow (of worms), Ex. 16:20. Me-
taph.—(a) 2 ὉΠ the heart is lifted up(is proud),
Deu. 8:14; 17:20; DY 4D) eyes are lifted up
(leftily), Pro. 30:13. —(b) to show oneself power-
Jul, Ps. 57:6; followed by SY to triumph over any
one, Ps. 13:3.

(2) to be exalted, to become high, used of a way
which is cast up, Isaiah 49:11; metaph. to become .
powerful (especially used of the hand, Deu. 32:27;
see part.) to be extolled with praises, Ps. 18:47.

(3) to be high, lofty, Job 22:12; especially used
of those who are eminent in power and glory, Psalm
46:11; Mic. 5:8; also to be remote, to be far dis-
tant, but only used of God, who, if he be far off and
does not come down to bring aid, is indeed on high,
Isa. 30:18; compare DIN Ps. 10:5.

Part. 0), ἢ 13I—(1) lifted up, high, 6. g. of the
hand of God, in threatening, Isa. 26:11. ΠῚ 732
with uplifted hand, i. e. openly, proudly, and fiercely,
Ex. 14:8; Num. 33:3, compare 15:30, and 77 YN}
Job 38:15.

(2) high, lofty, used of a seat, Isa. 6:1; a moun-
tain, Eze. 20:28, etc.; of a man of tall stature, Deu.
1:28; 2:10, 21, compare Isa.10:33. Pl. OD) the
high places of heaven, Ps. 78:69. Metaph.—(a)
used of a loud voice, Deu. 27:14.—(b) powerful;
whence ΠῚ 1? a powerful hand, Deut. 32:27.—(c)
of elated mind, proud, Job 21:22. Min) Oy
proud eyes, Ps. 18:28.—(d) difficult to be under-
stood, Prov. 24:7 (where in the Arabic manner it is
written NO82; compare 33”),

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, see under the word 2",

Piet, O91 to raise, to make high; hence to
build a house, Ezr. 9:9; to cause to grow (as the
waters a plant), Eze.31:4; to bring up children,
Isa. 1:2; 23:4.— Metaph.—(a) to place any one in
a high and safe place, to put in safety (see 130),
Ps. 27:5; 18:49, compare 9:14.—(6) to lift up, to
exalt, to bestow honours upon one of low estate,
1 Sam. 2:7.—(c) to exalt as victor, Job 17:4.—

7-5 DCCLXII yo on

{d) to exalt with praises, — celebrate, Ps. 30:2;
34:4.—Pass. DDN to be exalted, Ps.75:11. Part.
exalted, Neh. 9:5.

Hiruit—({1)—(a) to lift up, to elevate, to exalt,
e.g. the head, Ps. 3:4; the hand, Ps. 89:43; any
one’s horn, i. 6. to increase any one’s power, ΡΒ. 75:
5, 6; 148:14.—(5) to erect, 6. 5. a standard, a mo-
nument, Gen. 31:45; Isa. 62:10.—(c) to lift up, as
the foot, Ps. 74:3, and the hand, as in threatening,
(see δὲ) No. 1, a), or as about to do violence, fol-
lowed by 3 of pers. 1 Ki. 11:27; a rod, Ex. 14:16;
_ Isa. 10:15 (followed by 3 of the rod, Ex. 7:20, com-
pare DYT3 08); the voice, Gen. 39:18; 2 Ki.19:22;
followed by by against any one, Isai. 37:23; fol-
lowed by ὃ of pers. to call to any one, Isa. 13:2.
Also with 3 of an instrument, 2 Ch. 5:13, Sip Ὁ Π3
niyisna “when they lifted up the voice with
trumpets,” i. e. sounded with trumpets, which is more
soncisely expressed {32 0°77 to lift up the trumpet, i. e.
the sound of the trumpet, 1 Ch. 25:5. There is also
said dpa DD i. q. aR O° 1 Ch. 15:16; compare
above 79193 O° and -\p3 1), p. pccxxvu, B, prop.

to raise (a sound, or noise) with the voice——(d) to
raise a tribute (eine Abgabe erbeben), Nu. 31:28.

(2) to lift up, to take away, Eze. 21:31; Isa.
57: 14.

(3) to offer sacrifices, Lev. 2:9; 4:8; gifts for
the temple and the priests (compare 171A), Num-
bers 15:19, 20; 31:52. Also used of public bene-
factions, distributions of meat, etc. 2 Chron. 30:24;
35:7 —9-

Horuat, pass. of No. 2, Dan. 8:11; of No. 3, Ex.
29:27.

Hirapact, to exalt oneself proudly, Dan. 11:36.
Ilere also belongs DDN Isa. 33:10, for ony.

Derivatives, DII—NIDINN, TDI, N39, DD, ΠΟΥ ΣΙ,
MONA, and the pron. D7, 77, niny, 333 niox
WY AIDA, NPI, MD, "Dy, Ninyw, op.

DI Ch. id. Pret. pass. 57 to be lifted up (of the
heart), Dan. 5:20.

Pater D2 to exalt with praises, to celebrate,
Dan. 4:34. , Pass. to lift up oneself, to rise up,
followed by by against any one, Dan. 5:23.

ApuEL, to lift up, to exalt, Dan. 5:19.

- DY m. height, elevation, Pro.25:3. DY DI
Prov. 21:4; Isa.10:12; a> " Jer. 48:29; and simply
83 Isa. 2:11, 17, elation of mind, pride.

OD Ch. id. Dan. 3:1; 4:17; Ezr. 6:3.

DIM ic. ron elevation; hence on high, Hab.
3:10,

‘Jud. 15:14; 1 Sam. 10:24; followed by SY over a

MD (“high”), [Rumah], pr. name of a town,
2 Ki. 23:36; compare TDN.

TUS fem. elevation, adv. with uplifted neck,
Mic. 2:3.

pin m. exaltation, celebration, Psa. 66:17.
Pl. const. N17 Ps. 149:6.

mind ε prop. inf. Palel (in the Syriac manner), |
a lifting up, Isa. 33:3.

ὯΝ Arab. οἷ» Med. Ye, τὸ CONQUER, TO OVER- |
come, followed by ἐς (perhaps kindred to the root

nin). Not used in Kal, for ἢ Pro. 29:6, should be
referred to 12.

Hirupatet, Psal. 78:65, M2 }N) N3ID “as a
mighty man overcome by wine,” i.e. asin the Vulg. —
crapulatus a vino; compare the Arabian phrase in

Firuzabadi, σι dale il, wine has overcome
him, i.e. he has become drunken; and see the re-
marks on the Hebrew verbs yoa Niphal, mb, 3y
No. 5, a.

VII. q. Y¥YI—(1) pr. TO MAKE A LOUD NOISE,
see Hiphil.

(2) to be evil, see Niphal.

The forms of the conjugations of Kal (37, 39) and
Hiphil (82, ΚΠ), which are commonly placed here,
belong to the verb YI, see Ewald’s Gram. p. 472.

Nipaat, fut. YY—(1) to become evil, to be made
worse (opp. to, to become wise), Pro. 13:20.

(2) to suffer evil, to receive injury, Prov. 11%
15. (The noun "Ὁ is added in this place intensitively,
in the manner of an infinitive absolute.) :

Hirai "3 pl. also WIT 1 Sa. 17:20, pr. to make
a loud noise (lermen, term machen); hence —

(1) to cry out with a loud voice, to vociferate,
Job 30:5; specially—(a) of warlike clamour (737A),
Josh. 6:16; 1 Sam. 17:20.—(b) to shout for joy,

conquered enemy, Psa. 41:12; followed by a dat., in —
any one’s honour, Ps. 47:2; 95:2.—(c) more rarely
used of a mournful cry, Mic. 4:9; Isa.15:4 τ Ἐν
(2) to sound a trumpet. . Num. 10 :9, OPW <7
ΤΥ ΥΎΠΞΒ “sound with the trumpets.” Joel a:t.
specially to sound an alarm, to sound the trumpets
with a great noise (ferm blajen), as a signal for the
encampment to move, Nu. 10:1 --- 7, i.g. MYA YR
Num. 10:5, 6; different from YA, which is to blow
the trumpet (once) to call an assembly. Compare

bai No. 1. ‘ 4
a

way

Paez, fut. YY to be shouted for joy, Isaiah
16:10.

Hirapaten YYINNT to shout for joy, Ps. 60:10;
65:14; 108:10.— The same form is found from the
verb YY, which see.

ἜΨΨ

Derivatives, MYND [“ and 2”).

A TO RUB or POUND IN PIECES (reiben,
getreiben); hence 15", and 751A, which see.

Pua "51 to be moved as if struck, shaken, Job
26:11.

yn To ruN (Ath. 2PA:. Aram. 07), «ἐσὺ
id.; compare under the letter 7), Gen. 18:7; 24:20;
29:12, and very often. Figuratively, Jer. 23:21,
“1 have not sent (those) prophets; (but) they run,”
betake themselves to the prophetic function with evil
assiduity. Psa.119:32, “1 will run in the way of
thy commandments,” 1 will carefully walk in them.
Hab. 2:2, “that he who readeth may run,” may
read without difficulty. Used of inanimate things,
Psalm 147:15. Specially—(a) to rush upon ina
hostile manner, followed by ON and ΟΝ Job 1 5:26; 16:
14; followed by an ace. Ps. 18:30.— (ὦ) followed by
2 to flee to any one for safety, Pro. 18:10.

Part. pl. D'S) and ΟΝ 2 Ki. 11:13, runners.—
(a, the horsemen, warriors of the Persian kings, whose
business it was to carry the royal mandates to the
provinces, Est. 3:13, 15; 8:14.—(0) the guard, and
royal messengers of the Hebrews in the time of Saul,
1 Sa. 22:17; and of the kings after David, 2 Ki. 10:
25; 11:6, seq.; prob. the same who in the reign of
David were called nee (which see). Compare 1 Ki.
1:5; 14:27; 2 Sa. 15:1.

Ῥεῖ, ΚΕ iq. Kal, to rwn (85 achariot), Nah.2:5.

Hipuit, to cause to run up, Jer. 49:19; 50:44;
hence to lead up hastily, to bring quickly, Gen.
41:14; 1Sam.17:17; tocause tohasten. Psalm
68 : 32, SVToNd VT prin ΟΞ Athiopia will make
her hands to hasten to God,” either to worship him,
or else to offer gifts.

Derivatives, 71712, ΠΥ,

Note. Several forms of the verbs 79, as the fut.
YW Nipb. 73, the noun M$) No. I, take their
signification from the verb ΚΞ}, which see.

py not used in Kal, pr. TO POUR ONESELF OUT,
TO BE POURED OUT, hence to be emptied, whence
Dl and Pp) empty, which see. (Cognate apparently

to the verbs ΡΡῚ, PX Gr. ἐρεύγομαι, which the poets

use of rivers emptying themselves, Latin ructo, eructo.)
Hip P'—(1) to pour out, Ps. 18:43; Ece.
41:3; Zec. 4:12. Figuratively—(a)to drau cut

DCCLXIII

Amon

a sword, Ex. 15:9; Levit. 26:33; Ezekie 5:2, 12
12:14; a spear, Psal. 35:3.—(b) to send fo: -h, ἐξ
lead out soldiers to battle, Gen.14:14. For the
Heb, PY1,the Sam. copy has P™ (P73) to muster,
from the Aram. root p13, which is also expressed by
the LXX. and Vulg.

(2) to empty out, as vessels, sacks, Gen. 42:35:
Jer. 48:12; Hab. 1:17; also to leave empty, Isai.
32:6 (compare YD} No. fin.).

Hopuat, pass. of No.1. Jer.48:11. Cant. 1:3,
WY PUA ΠΣ “an ointment (which) is poured
forth (is) thy name,” or “ thy name is poured forth
like ointment,” the sense in both cases is the same;
thy name gives a sweet odour (compare Da, USB),
itis pleasant and acceptable to all. Ifthe former be
the construction, then }2¥, if the latter, DY is here
used with a feminine; but I prefer the latter.

Derivatives, P™), P'2, Pa, DP).

1) 10 FLOW, with an acc. to emit mucor, saliva

(caro pudendorum), Lev.15:3. (Arab. dl) salivavit.

With this accords the Germ. ribren with the signifi-

cation of flowing, whence Ruhr dysentery.)
Derivative, V7.

BING. gq. UX No. 5, poppy.

WA ro Be NEEDY, TO SUFFER WANT, Psalm
34:11. Compare wy in Nipwat.—Part. Ὁ poor,
needy, Prov. 14:20; 18:23; sometimes YS) Prov.
10:4; pl. DWN Prov. 13:23, and Ὁ Prov. 22:7.

HiruPaeL, to fetgn oneself poor, Prov. 13:7.
See another under the root VU’),

Derivatives, Y7, 1 [UNI].

DA (contr. from Ms} “ appearance,” “ beau-
ty,” or for NW “friend” (fem.), whence Pesh,
Las), Ruth, pr. n. of a woman, an ancestress of
the house of David, the history of whom is given in
the book that bears her name.

Mr τη. Ch. a secret, Dan. 2:18, 19; 4:6; plus
ἋΣ κα ἌΡ
IT] Daniel 2:29, 47. (Syr. jos} and 43. to conceal,
99°
|)35} secret.)
may pr. TO SPREAD OUT, TO MAKE THIN ANE
LEAN, hence to consume, to destroy (comp. Arab

Vy to suffer from ills, calamity). Zeph. 2:11. (The

if

primary idea appears to me to be that of scraping,
scraping away; so that the roots ΤΣ, “20, would be
kindred, which see; and also Lat.rado. Arab. intrans

usd yy to be emaciated, en ~hled.}

ona

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to become lean, to waste away, Isaiah
17:4. '

Derivatives, 17, {1 No. I, and—

MT) m. lean, used of a person, Eze. 34: 20; of
soil, Nu. 13:20.

i wn m. (from the root ΠῚ), leanness, hence
vining, phthisis, Isa.10:16; Ps.106:15. Mic. 6:10,
jITN|DS “a lean ephah,” 1. 6. less than it ought to
be.

II. nie (from the root 177), i. q. 1 (of the form
Divivy—pvy), a prince, Prov. 14:28.

ὯΝ (“ prince,” i. q. 19) [Rezon], pr. n. of the
founder of the kingdom of Damascus, 1 Ki. 11:23.

TT an unused root; to cry out with a clear |

(i » loud) voice (cogn. to M$); whence O87) which

see.

ΤΊ m. (from the root 139),destruction. Isaiah
24:16, ὁ Ὑ11. ᾳ Ἢ ‘8 (which immediately follows)

“woe is me!”

ὉΤ ig. Arab. and Aram. je), 127 (the sibilants
being often transposed), TO WINK WITH THE EYES, as
done in insolence and pride, Job 15:12; where some
copies have PTE»

i. 4. Arab. (yj) TO BE WEIGHTY, both as to
weight and in a moral sense; hence IF pr. weighty
(august); poet. for prince, king, Jud. §:3; Psalm
@:2; Prov. 8:15; 31:4; Isa. 40:23.

Derivative, {it} No. IL. and pr. n. ἢ.

a7) TO BE or BECOME WIDE, $PAci0ous (Arab.

- ee ἃ

>, >» th. ζῇ: This root has arisen

from a transp. of N39; which the Samaritans have
for NY to be wide, spacious; pr. grof und luftig feyn).
Pr. used of chambers which are made wide, Eze. 41:7;
used of a mouth opened wide, 1 Sam. 2:1; metaph.
of a heart which is expanded with joy, Isa. 60:5.

Nipuat, part., to be spacious, wide; spoken of
meadows, Isa. 30: 23.

Hin —(1) to make wide, 6. g. a bed, Isa. 57:8;
a funeral pile (opp. to, to make deep, i. e. long), Isa.
30:33; also to make spacious, long and broad,
6. g. baldness, Mic. 1:16; the borders or extent of a
kingdom, Ex. 34:24; Am. 1:13; and even with an
ace. of pers., Deut. 33:20, 73 22 “who makes
wide the borders of the Gadites.” Specially —(a)
followed by Ὁ of pers., to make a wide space for any

DCCLXIV

mann—rn

one, i.e. to make room for him, Prov. 18:16; ard ts
deliver out of distress, Psalm 4:2. Compare )¥ and
the oppos. 1¥}.— (6) 1B AN to open the mouth
wide, Ps. 81:11; followed by by against any ome, in
derision and mockery, Ps. 35:21; Isa.57:4. There
is not much difference from this in—(c) Y2/7 to
open the soul (i. 6. the jaws) wide (compare 5}
No. 2, fin.), Isa. 5:14; Hab. 2:5.—(d) with the ad-
dition of 2? to open any one’s heart (to instruction),
Ps. 119:32; compare 3? 3M.

(2) intrans., to be erpanded, Psa. 25:17. It is
better for the common reading 13" to substitute
13M expanded and...

Derivatives, 377—DYIM), IN.

AT) fem. 137 adj.—(1) broad, wide, Job
30:14; of the sea, Job 11:9 (opp. to long); used of
a wall (where it refers to thickness), Jer. 51:58; Neh.
3:8; also long and broad, spacious, of the earth,
Ex. 3:8; Neh. 9:35; of a cup large around (opp. to
deep, Eze. 23:32); which latter is expressed by its
own proper formula; OY VAM, OY HIM “large
on every side,” i.e. extending widely every way, long
and broad; spoken of land, Gen. 34:21; Isa. 33:21;
of sea, Psa. 104:25. The signification is sometimes
still wider, and comprehends also height or depth,
like the Lat. amplus; at least in metaphorical ex-
pressions, as, Ps. 119:96, “ thy commandment is ex-
ceeding broad,” i. 6. the law is copious and infinite;
also 3 AM Ps. 101:5;3 wp) 3M Pro. 28:25, inflated,
i.e. proud: and with a preceding subst., pride, Pro,
21:4.

(2) 3M [Rakabd), pr. n of a harlot at Jericho,
Josh. 2:1; 6:17. τ

377) m., a broad space, Job 36:16; 38:18.

3n5 τὰ. breadth, Genesis 6:15; Eze. 40:6, seq.
Metaph. ab 3M breadth of heart, great cadena
1 Ki. 5:9.

am and 31m f. (Dan. 9: 05) plur. ni37 (my

Zee. 8:5). |
(1) @ street, so called from breadth; like the Gre a
πλατεῖα, Gen. 19:2; Jud. 19:20, "ἃ

(2) open place, ‘forva, is e. an ample space at the
gate of Oriental cities, where trials were held, and
wares set forth for sale, 2 Ch. 32:6; compare Neh.
8:1,3,16. Ezr.10:9, DONT M2 3M «the open
place before the house of God.”

(3) [Rehob], see 317) M3. i:

nian (“streets,” or according to Gen. Still
“wide spaces”), [Rehoboth], pr.n.—(1) of a

--

Pa

ΘΓ 3 ΠΠ

well, ib.—(2) VY MIM (“thestreets of the city,”
somp. Platec, a city in Beotia) a city of Assyria, Gen.
10:11, of which nothing certain is known. See J. D.
Michaélis, Spicileg., tom. i. p. a RIS hte (3) Mam
1533 (“breadths of the river,” ie. Euphrates?)
a city, apparently situated on the Euphrates, perhaps
roe -) between Cercusium and Ana, Gen. 36:37.

WRIIM [ἀπά mw] (“for whom Jehovah makes
an ample space,” i.e. whom he makes happy, and
sets free), [Rehabiah], pr. n. m. 1 Chron. 23:17;
24:21; 26:25.

Dyan (“who enlarges the people,” compare
Ex. 34:24; as if Eipvdnpoc) [Rehoboam], pr. n. of
the son and successor of Solomon, who governed the
kingdom of Judah, 975 —58 B.c., 1 Ki. 11:43; 12
1,seqg.; 14:21. LXX. Ῥοβοάμ.

mt) an unused root, which appears to have had
the signification of rubbing, crushing (compare
Arab. ἐν to tread, to trample, also the syllable ΠῚ
in the cognate MS to tread a way, ΠῚ, /T)). Arab.

ie -) to construct a mill, to turn a mill, is secondary,
f¢e-

and derived from the noun |= y Hence—

ΓΤ m. a mill stone, so called from rubbing and
making small; only found in dual O°T}] handmills,
prop. two stones, Ex.11:5; Nu.11:8; Isa. 47:2;

gy - - =

Arab. ι.ς" ) dual wary id.
DIN m. merciful, only used of God, commonly

joined with }}30 Deut. 4:31; Psa. 86:15, etc.; from
the root 071.

DIN (“ beloved” [“merciful”]), [Rehum],

‘pr. ἢ. m.—(1) of a Persian governor in Samaria,

Ezr. 4:8.—(2) Neh.3:17.—(3) Ezr. 2:2; Neh.10:
26; for which there is, Neh.7:7 (prob. by error of
a copyist) DiN].— (4) Neh. 12:3; otherwise D1 verse
1557342.

Pr} τα. [f. ΠΡῚ ΠῚ] adj. (from the root PM) far
off, remote.—(a) from a place, Gen. 37:18; Ex.
2:4; and often. Subst. distance, space, Josh. 3:4;
and with prepp. PINT at a distance, afar, Psalm
10:1; ΡΙ ΠῚ Gen. 22:4; Isa. 4g:1, and PIN? Job
36:3; 39:29; from afar, but PIN is also far (see
12 No. 3, c). PIN W as far as distant places, Isa.
57:9; Neh. 12:43.—(b) of time, whence PIM? from
a long while ago, Isa. 22:11; 25:1; pimnd | id. Isa.
37:26.—(c) in respect to help, Ps. 10:1; 22:2. Me-
taph. any thing is called remote which we cannot

DCCLXV

onan

easily reach, hence—(a) arduous, difficult, of a
law which it is difficult to obey, Deu. .0:11; [place
is clearly the thing here spoken of ]. — (3) precious,
Prov. 31:10; compare Arab. yall wy? near in
price, i.e. cheap, and ,8)\ a,x far off in price,
i.e. dear; also the Germ. etwas nder geben, i. q. to
sell for a lower price.

[“Ὁ ἘΓῚ an unused and uncertain root ; whence”— ]

ON) Cant. 1:17 ans, i. ᾳ. OTT mp, laqueare,
carved or fretted ceiling; either an error of 4 copy-
ist, or else 7 in this word was sometimes pronounced
more harshly (like m), as by the Samaritans, who in
the Pentateuch for nym have nym. Ewald on
Cant. loc. cit. considers that ΠῚ is put with the
letters transposed, for DYN, ae turned work; but

I prefer the previous explanation.
pny dual, handmills, see M3.
pny Ch. far off, remote, Ezr. 6:6.

ΓΙ an unused root, perhaps of the same or
. . ι . P * 2
similar meaning to 50) to cherish. Secondary and

denom. is the Arab. Je) Conj. V. to possess lambs,

---

[In Thes. this is compared with J; to wander,
to journey, especially with camels. ]

M7 £—(1) a ewe, Gen. 31:38; 32:15; henee

any sheep, Isaiah 53:7; Cant.6:6. (Arab. dey

Us, ἃ female lamb.)

(2) [Rachel, Rahel], pr.n. of the wife of Jacob,
Gen. 29:6; Jer. 31:15.

om fut. D7) [“prop. To BE sorT;” hence—] To
LOVE, Ps. 18:2. (Syr. pri, Arab. ¢>) and ey
id. The primary idea appears to be in cherishing,
soothing, and in a gentle emotion of the mind; com-
pare *)7).)

Pret OM, inf. OM), fut. OY to behold with ten-
derest affection, to compassionate, followed by
an acc. Ex. 33:19; Deu. 13:18; 30:3; followed by

Y Psa. 103:13; used of the love of parents towards
their children, Psa. loc. cit.; Isa. 49:15; and of the
compassion of God towards men, Ps. 116: 5.

Puat 09} to obtain mercy, Prov. 28:13; Hosea
14:4; compare 1:6.

Derivatives, [77—'‘327], [47), ard pr. a. E37)
DAT, ANPTN, MPL Ne,

yom

DIM) m. Lev. 11:18, and mony (Milél), Deu. 14:
17, a smaller kind of vulture, white, with black wings,
feeding on dead bodies; vultur percnopterus, Linn. ;
ες called from its affection towards its young, like
TYON stork; Arad. -- , and bar ye See Bochart,
Hieroz. t. ii, p. 297—322.

DAI (1) i. ᾳ. OF}
46:3.

(2) poet. α σιγὶ, α woman (from the part being
peculiar to the female sex), Jud. §:30; comp. 711.

(3) {Raham}, pr. n. m. 1 Ch. 2:44.

DIT) m. (once ἢ Jer. 20:17), with suff. ΠῚ pr.
the inner parts; in sing. specially womb (Gr. ra
σπλάγχνα) of persons, Job 24:20; 31:15, and of

animals, Exod. 13:2, 1%, 15; OMT) ‘foal the womb,
Ps. 22:11.

MOT i i. g. ©) No.2, α girl, dual, OYDST)
Jud. 5: 30.

DT pl. (compare Lehrg. p. 576) — (1) the
bowels, τὰ σπλάγχνα, as the seat of the emotions of
the mind (see the root), Prov. 12:10; hence very
tender affection, specially love, natural affec-
tion towards relatives, Genesis 43:30; Am. 1:11;
1 Ki. 3:26 (ra σπλάγχνα, 2 Cor. 6:12; 7:18).

(2) pity, grace, favour, Isa. 47:6; especially of
God, Psalm 25:6; 40:12. Ὁ pom ind Deu. 13:18;
and 2 5°21 py Isai. 47: 6; to shew mercy to any
one. ΠΕ ΠΥ τν ‘B {D2 to obtain any one’s mercy
for any one, 1 Ki. 8: 50; Ps. 106: 46.

fom Ch. mercies, Dan. 2:18.

ΟΠ m. adj.merciful, compassionate, Lam.
4:10.

1 womb, Gen. 49:25; Isaiah

7 an unused root, of uncertain signification,
Arab. to bend, whence pr. n. TT,

WW [“ pr. TO BE SOFT” ], TO BE MOVED, AF-
FECTED (cogn. to ©), specially—(a) with the
feeling of tender Jove, hence to cherish, see Piel.—
(Ὁ) with fear, tremor, hence to tremble (spoken of
the bones of a person terrified), Jer. 23:9.

Pitz, to brood over young ones, to cherish young
(as an eagle), Deut. 32:11; figuratively used of the
Spirit of God, who brooded over the shapeless mass
of the earth, cherishing and vivifying. Of far more

frequent use is the Syr. au}, which is used of birds
brooding over their young, Ephr. ii. p. 552; of pa-
rents who cherish their children, Ephr. ii. p. 419;
of Elisha cherishing the body of the dead child,

DCCLXVI

ΡΠ ὃ Πἢ

Ephr. i. p. 549; also of a voice desceniing from
heaven. The Arabs use in the same sens? the verk
ey I. IV. to brood on eggs (as a hen); to soothe a

child (as a mother), Gen. 1:2.

YT) fut. yoy inf AYM—(2) τὸ wass, the
human body, Gen. 18:4; 43:31; Lev. 14:9; Deut.
21:6; meats, Exod.29:17; Lev. 1:9; metaph. the
defilement of sin adhering to men, Isa. 4:4. To wash
the hands in innocency, i.e. to declare oneself inno-
cent, Ps. 26:6; 73:13. It differs from 33 to wash
garments.

(2) to wash oneself, to be washed, Exod. 2:5;
Ruth 3:3 (Arabic ca, to wash the body, gar-
ments).

Pua. 79) to be washed, Prov. 30:12.

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ,, 1. q. Kal No. 2, Job 9:30.

[Derivatives, 7, ΠΡ ΠῚ.

{71 m., washing, Ps. 60:10.
ΠῚ Ch. [ITHPae], to trust in any one, Dan.3:28.

MSN £, washing (of cattle), washing-place, Cant.
4:2; 6:6.

pay fut. PIN inf. 72]—(1) To Go AWAY FAR,
to recede from any one; followed by 13 Eccl. 3:5;
Job 30:10 (Chald., Syr., th., id. The primarysense
appears to have been transitive; to threat away, to
repel, i. q. PN).

(2) to be afar off, to be distant, remote, Psalm
103:12; followed by } and by Jer.2:5; Eze. 8:6;
11:15; 44:10. Often used of God, as being far off
from granting help,i.e. as refusing aid, Psa. 22:12,
20; 35:22; of men who abhor fraud, Ex. 23:7; Isa.
54:14; and on the other hand, from the law of God,
Ps. 119:150; they are far off from safety, Job 5:4.

Nipuat, to be removed, Eccl. 12:6 an. J

Pie, PIM to move far off, to remove, Isa. 6:12;
metaph. Isa. 29:13. i

Hipmit—(1) trans. 1. 4ᾳ. Piel, Job 13:21; 19:133 _
Psa. 103:12, “ he ἴθ) hath removed our trans- 2
gressions from us,” i. 6. he forgives them to us. Fol- — eis
lowed by an inf. (Ps. 55:8) and a gerund, adv. fe ‘A
n3 to go far off, Exod. 8:24. Inf. PI and adv,
far off, Gen. 21:16. Hence— :

(2) intrans. to go away far, Gen. 44:4; Josh.
8:4. abe

Derivatives, PIN}, PI, and— ἃ

- ἐν

ye

wit) TO BOIL or BUBBLE UP as a fountain (so
Byr.) and boiling water (see NYT). Arab Ua)
V. VILL. to be moved, agitated. The primary idea
appears to be in the noise made by water boiling,
compare WY, "7. Metaph. followed by an acc. Ps.
45:2, 210737, ΣΎ) wm] “ my heart boils up pleasant
words.”

Derivative, ΠΕ ΤΊ.

TN) Ε a winnowing fan, from the root 1, of
the form ΠΣ [Isa. 30:24].

20°) fat. 397 τὸ Be wer with rain, Job 24:8.
Arab. —b, especially used of the moisture of fresh

and green plants. Hence —

ab m. juicy, green, and fresh, Job 8:16.

mo} a spurious root, see 07}.

yo) an unused root, i. ᾳ. ND;

m1; Ch. to tremble,
to be terrified; wkence—

bd terror, Jer. 49:24.

WdoO quadrilit. pass. Job 33:25, TO Grow
GREEN or FRESH AGAIN; prob. compounded of 207
to be juicy, green, and YY to be thick, fat. Arab.
transp. υδδν according to the Kamiis, is to recover,
to revive after sterility.

Vo" only found in Pret, TO BREAK IN PIECES;
specially to dash, to kill (children) by dashing
against a rock, i.g. 2) (Ps.137:9); 2 Ki. 8:12 (see
Pual); also, ts dash down with arrows, to prostrate,
Isa. 13:18.

Puat, pass. to be dashed against a rock, and so
killed, Isa. 13:16; Hos. 10:14; 14:1; Nah. 3:10.

| mase. Job 37:11, 1.4. Arabic Us) irrigation,
watering, for ‘Y), from the root ΠῚ, like Ὁ for YW. 8

for "8. As to the passage in Job, see the root MY.

rah be ae ἢ (which see), pret. 29, 723, also
nia", inf. absol. 39 Jud.11:25; Job 40:2; fut, 3°,
apoc. 7° (Hos. 5:13; 10:6). Wve

(1) τὸ conTEND, ΤῸ strive. (Arab. ς οἷ, Med.
Ye, to doubt, a secondary notion, derived from that
of striving and contending. Prop. it is to seize one
another by the hair, like the syn. ΠΥ), and this root
is of the same stock as rapio, Goth. raupjan, to pull;
Germ. raufen, rupfen ; see more under the root δὲ 5,
Of a zimilar origin is the Germ. habern, prop. to rend
eae: other’s garments.) It is used —(q) in its proper

DCCLXVII

yon

signification of those who contend with the hand and
with blows. Deu. 33:7, 1? 22! “his hands con-
tend for him;” compare derivatives 2°)’, 3}, but
this is rare; it is commonly used—(b) of those whe
strive with words, Psa. 103:9; followed by DY Gen,
26:20; Job 9:3; 40:2; M8 (with) Isa. 45:9; Jud.
ὃ;8: ON Jud. 21:22; Job 33:13; 3 Gen. 31:36;
also, an accus. of him with whom one contends, Joh
10:2; Isa.27:8 (Germ. jem. ausjanfen, compare above
as to the origin). Followed by b of the person for
whom one contends, Jud. 6:31; Job 13:8; oy of the
thing, concerning which one contends, Gen. 26:21.

(2) Specially, to contend forensically, to plead
a cause, followed by an accus. of the person whose
cause is pleaded, Isa.1:17; 51:22; fully 32. Πξ 3}
‘3 1 Sa. 24:16.—Pregn. 1 Sam. 25:39, “‘ blessed be
Jehovah 932 7% ‘NSW ITNY 32 We who hath
pleaded the cause of my reproach from Nabal,” i.e.
who in my stead has taken vengeance on Nabal. Ps.
43:1, VON NX> 39°27 13) “plead my cause (and
deliver me) from an unmerciful nation.” Part. JJ a
defender, Isa. 19:20.— To the future of this verb we
should also refer 27.92% Hos. 5:13; 10.:6, 1. 6. “a
king (who) pleads a cause,” i.e. a hostile, adverse
king. It may also be taken for a subst. i.q. 3°%,
which see. :

Hiputt, i. 4. Kal, only found in part. 2°) 1 Sam,
2:10; Hos. 4:4.

Derivatives, 2°, 72°), pr. n. 3}, 2) and—

3" rarely 27 m. pl. 5'> and Ni-—(1) strife,
contention, Gen.13:7; Deut.25:1. 2 O'S my
adversary, Job 31:35; compare Isa. 41:11. _

(2) a forensic cause, Ex.23:2. 3 US one
who has a (forensic) cause, Jud. 12:2; see the verb
No. 2. ;

Δ (i. ᾳ (PY, IY “whose cause Jehovah
pleads”), [Ribat], pr. n. m. 2 Sam. 23:29; 1 Ch.
11:31.

T°") see O97.

ΤΠ (root 1) m. odour, scent, which any thing
exhales or emits, Cant. 2:13; 7:14; Genesis 27:27.
Figuratively, Job 14:9; compare Jud.16:9. Most
frequently in this connection, 07°} 0°), see 17").

MM") Ch. id. Dan. 3:27.

DY’) see DS) buffalo.

Bas) see YA,

Vi. q. 5 (fully written in the later m
acompanion, a friend, Job 6:27. 7

POTS

ma" ¢. pl. crushed grains of corn, meal, 2Sa.
17:19; Proverbs 27:22. From tne root 37 in the
wnse of crushing, making small.

DD") [Riphath], pr.n. of a nation and region
sprung from Gomer (i.e. the Cimmerii), Gen. 10:3.
With this the Rhiphean mountains have been com-

pared.
Pp.) TO EMPTY, TO POUR OUT, see ΡΥ.

ΡΣ (from the root pn) m. adj. empty, vain, Jer.
51:34. Neutr. emptiness, something vain, Psal.
4:3. Ady. PPsal. 73:13; PP Levit. 26:16; PP
Job 39:16; P) “T2 Jerem. 51:58, in vain, frutt-
lessly.

P'), more often pd f. TP] adj. empty, vain, used
of vessels, Judges 7:16; 2 Ki. 4:3; of ears of corn
(vanas aristas, Virg.), Gen. 41:27; of anempty, i.e.
hungry soul, Isaiah 29:8. See WY) No.2; compare
Isa. 32:6. Metaph.—(a) empty, vain, Deu. 32:47.
—(b) empty, impoverished, poor, Neh. §:13.—
(6) worthless, wicked, Jud.g:4; 11:3; 2 Samuel
6:20.

op") adv. emptily, Jerem. 14:3—(a) empty-
handed, as poor men, Ruth 3:17; hence 02") nde
to send any one away empty, without a gift, Genesis
31:42; Deut.15:13; Job 22:9. Deut. 16:16, 8?

before Jehovah without (bringing) a gift."—(b) in
vain, to no purpose, 2 Sam. 1:22.—(c) without
cause, rashly, Ps. 25:3; 7:5.

Ὕ m. (from the root ἢ), saliva, 1 Sa. 21:14.
mandn ὙἽ see MIO?PN.

wy (from the root v3), Prov. 13:18, and— Ὁ
w Prov. 28: 19, m. poverty.
TO i. g. He first, Job 8:8 [an].

FJ 1 ἢ ΠΞῚ adj. (from the root 3) --- (1) tender,
spoken of little children, Genesis 33:13; of cattle,
young and tender of flesh, Gen. 18:7.

(2) infirm, 2Sa.3:39. M3] OY weak, dull
eyes [Gen. 29:17], (which was considered a defect,
compare 1 88. 16:12). Vulg. lippi, Genesis 29:17.
LXX. ἀσθενεῖς. Hence—

(3) delicate, Deu. 28:54, 56.

(4) soft, Prov. 15:1. M31 soft words, Job 40:27.

(5) 335 Ti fearful, Deu. 20:8; 2 Ch. 13:7.

7 softness, Deu. 28:56.

DCCLXVIII

337-ni5

D7 fut. 227) (Arab. S,, Syr. 255, & 2335

TO BE CARRIED, TO RIDE—(1) on an animal, ἐδ
ride, followed by °Y of the animal, Gen. 24:61; Nu.
22:30; followed by 3 Neh. 2:12; followed by an ace.
2 Ki.g:18,19. Part. 339 Ex.15:1, and DID} 33
Am. 2:15, a horseman.

(2) in achariot (compare Old Germ. triton, Engl.
to ride, Dutch ryden, Swiss reiten, for to be carried
in a chariot, whence reita (rheda, Ces.), a chariot),
Jer.17:25; 22:4. Especially of Jehovah, who is
carried upon the clouds (Isa. 19:1); upon the wings
of Cherubim (Psalm 18:11); on the heavens, Deut.
33:26; Ps. 68:5.

Hirxit—(1) to cause to ride on horseback, Est.
6:9; 1 Ki. 1:33; Ps. 66:12.

(2) tocause to ridein a chariot, followed by
an acc. of pers. Gen. 41:43; 2 Ch. 35:24; metaph
to cause to ride upon the wings of wind, Job 30:22.
Hither is the phrase to be referred, πΠ ΟΞ ΟΣ Vd
13, see 92 No.2. Used of inanimate things, to
place onachariot or vehicle, 2 Sam. 6:3; 2 Ki,
23:30; and simply to place, e.g. the hand, 2 Ki.
13:16. .

(3) to fasten an animal to a vehicle, Hos.10:11.

Derivatives, 33]— 733), 2939, 33), 13379.

25 m. (f. Nah. 2:5)— (1) riders, cavalry, Isa.

ς ' 21:7; and the beasts themselves; whence, verse
Sp") 8 ENS HX “he shall not present himself 7: ἢ ; 9;

ws 23 horses with (horse-) men.

(2) a chariot, i.g. [232 Jud. 5:28; pl. Cant.
1:9; but commonly collect. Gen. 50:9. Especially
military chariots, Ex. 14:9, 17; 15:19; 1 Ki.1:5;
10:26; 20:21, and often. 2113 33) chariots with
scythes, Josh. 17:18. 23} “WY towns where war-
chariots were placed, 2 Chr.1:14;-8:6; 9:25.—
Often 391 (like ἅρμα, in Hom.) refers mostly to the
horses yoked to the chariots, and to the soldiers
riding in the chariots, as 2 Sam. 8:4, “ and David

hamstrung all the chariots,” i. 6. the horses of them;

2 Sa. 10:18, “and David slew seven hundred cha-
riots of the Aramzans,” i. 6. the horses and men of
so many chariots; Eze. 39:20; 2 Ki. 7:14, 327° 4
D'DID “ two pairs of horses.” .
(3) the upper millstone, Germ. der Laufer, Deut.

24:6; 2Sa. 11:21 ἢ

337) m.—(1) a horseman, 2 ΚΙ. 9: 17.

(2) the driver of a war-chariot, 1 Ki. 22:34. ;

33) (“horseman”), [Rechab], pr. ἢ., borne
by—(1) the ancestor of the house of the Rechabites, —
who were bound by a vow ever to preserve 8 D0 —

4

ἜΝ.

|
|
Ϊ
|
ἱ
᾿

a σατο

3-733

madie life, 2 Ki. 10:15, 233 Jer. 3512, seqq.; 1 Ch.
2:55, compare Diod. Sic. xix. 94. Patron. 33) Jer.
loc, cit. — (2) 2 Sa. 4:2.—(3) Neh. 3:24.

mo noun act. vectura, riding, and driving,
Eze. 27:20.

ΓΞ [for 122"), [Rechah], pr. name of a place
otherwise unknown, 1 Ch. 4:12.

a3) m., vehicle, chariot, Psalm 104:3. Root
331.

vad defectively wor Gen. 14:11, 16, 21; 15:
ἐ4; with suff. WAI 2 Ch. S193 ivi Gen. 31:18,
m.; pr. that which is acquired, earned; hence sub-
πράπος, wealth, Gen. 14:16. W200 v7 the (private)
property of the king, 2 Chron. 35:7. waa “WY the
overseers of the dines (of the king), 1 Ch. 27:31;
28:1. Root 3.

bon m., slander, detraction; see 937 No. 2;
whence "bn WIS slanderers, Eze. 22:9. 35 27) to
go about for the sake of slandering, Lev. 19: 16; Pro.
11:13; 20:19.

δ᾽ Ἂς

el TO BE TENDER, SOFT (Arab. CS,, kindred
to the root P27 No. I); figuratively —(a) to be deli-
cate, Deut. 28:56.—(b) to be weakened, contrite
in mind, 2 Ki. 22:19; see Niph.; used of soft words,
Ps. 55:22.

NipHat, fut. 2) to be weakened (broken), of the
wind or heart (22) to become timid, Deut. 20:3;
‘sa.7:4; Jer. 51:46. See 7 No. 5.

Pua, to be softened (a wound with ointment),
tsa. 1:6.

Hiruit, with ab to break any one’s heart, Job
43:16.

Derivatives, 7}, 1, mb.

bo i,q. 57 TC GO ABOUT—(1) for purposes of
traffic, i.q. 10D; hence to traffic. Part, Ξ a mer-
chant, Eze. 27:13, 15, 17, seqq.; fem. ΠΡ a female

merchant, ibid. 3, 20,23. Hence the substantives
nds, nbsp,

(2) for the sake of slandering, whence 5999 slander.

bn (“traffic”), [Rachal], pr.n. of a town in
the tribe of Judah, 1 Sa. 30:29.

nbn f. traffic, Eze. 28: 5, 16, 18.

DD) TO BIND, TO BIND ON, Exod. 28:28; 39:21.

Arab. (5; id., e.g. cattle in a stall. Hence—

DCCLXI

mans"

DD), only in pl. 0°07 b and up places, i. e. rough, _
rugged, ditlicult to pass, Isa. 40:4. Abulwalid in
Lex. MS. at Oxford, ascribes to the root.D>) the
same signification as the syn. 34 to bind, also to be
by Ἐλὰὶ
δὲ hard places, i.e. difficult of transit, and
Vos "53 (Ps. 31:21), wixt ie. calamities, adverse
circumstances.

hard, calamitous, and he renders Ὁ 531

Dm. league,conspiracy,so called from theidea
of being bound together, Ps. 31:21 (like WP from
WP); or it may be rendered snares, or plots. Plur.
const. D3) Ps. loc. cit.

I. WD) τὸ acquire, TO GAIN FOR ONESELF,
Gen. 12:5; 31:18.
Derivative, #37.

I. WD) an unused root [joined with the pre-
ceding in Thes.], ig. Arab. |X, (Ὁ and ¥ being
interchanged), to run quickly (as a horse), gallopireny
cognate ΟῚ (of a horse leaping, Job 39/20, 24).
Hence —

vor m. a superior breed of horses, remarkable
for speed (Renner), Mic.1:13; 1 Ki. 5:8. | Syriac

9

[ass a horse, especially a stallion, which ought to
be of a superior breed; see Bochart, Hieroz., t. i.
page 95-

D1— (1) part. of the root nin high, see Oy.

(2) [Ram], pr.n.—(a) of a Buzite, Job 32:2;
whom some think the same as DIS Gen. 22:21.—(6)
Ruth 4:19; 1Chr.2:9; for which there is Apap,
Matt. 1:3; Luc. 3:33.—(c) 1 Ch. 2:25, 27.

Ὁ a buffalo, see O87.

ro) — (1) TO CAST, TO THROW, Ex. 15:1, 21.

(2) to shoot (with a bow), Jer. 4:29; Ps. 78:9,
(Arab. | ey Zith. ZOP: Syr. and Ch. L903 id. To
this answers Gr. ῥίπτω.)

Pret 113 to beguile, to deceive (prop. to throw
down, to trip up, like the Gr. σφάλλω; whence Law.
fallo), Pro. 26:19; Gen.29:25. Pregn. 1 Ch.12:17,

“3 ‘ante “to deceive me (and betray) to my
enemies.”

Derivatives, TY, MOY, NW, NP!
Ne

, and pr. n.

mM f. (with Kametz impure, from the root 39 ta
be lofty) —(1) a lofty place, 1 Sa. 22:6; especially
50

ΓΟ -Π

one consecrated to the worship of idols, Eze. 16:24,
25, 39. Compare ΠΌΞ,

(2) [Ramah], pr. n.—(a) of a town in the tribe
of Benjamin, Jud. 19:13; with the art. Isa. 10:29;
to the north of Jerusalem, Josh. 18:25; Jud. 4:5;
Jer. 31:15; Hos. 5:8; 1 Ki. 15:17.—(0) of a town
in Mount Ephraim, the birth-place and abode of
Samuel, 1 Sa.1:19; 2:11; 7:17; 15:34; 16:13;
fully DDS O°ND7 1 Sa. 1:1, Gr."Payabéu, 1 Mace.
11:34.—(c) of a town of Naphtali, Josh. 19:36.—
(d) HBY¥1DI ND) (“the high place of the watch-
tower”), Josh. 13:26, a town in Gilead, otherwise
called MON}, M97, verse g.—(e) ΠΡ ND, see NP
No.3. Gentile noun ΠῚ 1 Ch. 27:27.

mM, δ 5. Ch.—(1) to throw, to cast, Dan.
3:21, 24; 6:17.

(2) to put, to place, e.g. seats, Dan.7:9. Com-
pare Apoc. 4:2, θρόνος ἔκειτο, and ΠῚ No. 2.

(3) to impose (tribute), Ezr. 7:24.

Irupeat, to be cast, thrown, Dan. 3:6, 15.

TVD £. a worm, Job 25:6; commonly collect.
worms bred by putrefaction, Ex. 16:24; Job 7:5;
‘ sd

21:26, from the root 027 No.II. Arab. ἄς cy putre-
faction, worms thus bred. "

ΠῚ m.—(1) a pomegranate, Cant. 4:3; also an
artificial one, Ex. 28:33, 34; 2 Ki. 25 7175 @ pome-
granate tree, Joel 1:12. (Arabic wh<y id. The
origin is doubtful. Some have supposed, very im-
probably, that. pomegranates were so called from the
worms (137) with which they are infested. I prefer

explaining {127 marrowy, from () marrow of a

bone, », to be marrowy as ἃ bone.)

From the abundance of pomegranates, several
places take their names—(a) [Rimmon, Remmon],
a town of the Simeonites, on the southern confines
of Palestine, Josh. 15:32; 19:7; Zec. 14:10.—(b)
a town of the Zebulonites, Josh. 19:13 (where WHT
does not belong to the pr. n., see under the word WA
Pual), perhaps i. q. 13197 1 Ch. 6:62.—(c) of a rock
near Gibeah, Jud. 20:45, 47, to which’ some also
refer 1 Sam. 14:2 [prob. now called Rimmén, wr,
Rob. ii. 113].—(d) 778 827 [Rimmon-perez], a sta-
tion of the Israelites, Nu. 33:19.

(2) pr. ἢ. of an idol of the Syrians, 2 Ki. 5:18
(compare pr. n. /12739), perhaps high, from the root
DD) No.1. Hesych. ‘Papydc, ὕψιστος θεός. Hence
pr. n. of 4 man, 2 Sa. 4:2.

DCCLXX

porn

MD (“heights”), [Ramoth], pr.n.—(1) of a
town in Gilead, elsewhere called MON, Jos. 21:36;
1 Ki. 4:13.—(2) 332 Mi}, see 23) ΠΟΣῚ 1 Sam.
30:27.

nyo f. a heap, pile (of dead bodies), Eze. 32:5.
But I prefer, with J. D. Michaélis, to read ΠῚ]
thy worms, although this pl. does not occur else-
where.

ΓΙ an unused root, perhaps i. 4. 1) to cast,
throw (compare under the word [2?); whence—

na m. pl. ΘΠ", a lance, a spear (of heavy
armed troops), Nu. 25:7; Jud. 5:8; Jer.46:4. (Aram.

Sew

, and Arab. re) id.)

27 pl. ΘΠ 2 Chr. 22:5, i. ᾳ. OXDINT Syrians
compare 2 Ki. 8:28. As to the syncope of the letter
ἐξ, see page I, A.

ΓΘ (“whom Jehovah set”, comp. 797 Νο. 2),
[Ramiah], pr. n. m. Ezr. 10:25.

ΓΙ £. (from the root 127 Pi.)—(1) a letting
down or relaxing of the hands,indolence. (This
notion of the root nearly approaches to the cogn. 75),
Arab. ust) VIII. to be slack, and remiss, spoken of
any affair.) Pro.12:24. 327 43 a remiss hand,
idle, Pro. 10:4. Adv. negligently, Jer. 48:10.

(2) deception, fraud, Job13:7. “WD jie a
fraudulent tongue, Ps. 120: 2, 3.
ful bow, one which shoots untruly, Hos. 7:16; poet.

deceptive archers, who deceive by a false flight, Psa, — :

78:57.

yar an unused root, Arab. CS .) Conj. IX. tu |
be slender, small in the waist [not given in Thes,]
Hence—

ἘΣ fem. [plur. 5°3'27] a mare, once found, Est.

8:10. (Arab. Ley id.)

bn an unused root, Arab. }., to deck with
gems, to stain with blood, whence —

mon (“whom Jehovah adorned’), | #e-
maliah], pr.n. of the father of Pekah, king of Israel,
a private and ignoble person, and on this account
his son is called contemptuously Toor (Isa. 7:

4,5; 8:6), 2 ΚΙ. 16:25.

L or i.g. OY) TO BE HIGH, LoFTY. Pret. 33)
(where, however, many MSS. and printed editions

Ἑ |

ΠΗ NYP a deceit-

ΠΣ -85

aave 327) Job 22:12; and 439 (where other copies
have 3917) 24:24. Pat MDH exalted, Ps. 118: 16.
Niruat, imp. plur, 159 Nu. 17:10; and fut. 197
Ezek. 10: 15, 17, 19 (in these examples a few copies
omit Dagesh); to exalt oneself, to rise up.

.-
π. O79) Arabic Δ) to become putrid, whence
D7, and according to some }¥9%.

WDA (“whose help I have exalted”),
| Romamti-ezer], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 25:4, 31.

(MAIDA see MINIT].

Ὁ fut. DOV (cogn. to Ὁ5)----(1) To TREAD
with the feet, as a potter does clay, followed by an
ace., Isa. 41:25; followed by 3 Nah. 3:14, to tread
upon, walk over any thing, Ps. 91:13.

(2) to tread down, 2 Ki.7:17,20; Dan. 8:7, 10;
Isaiah 63:3; 1:12, I¥9 DDI “τὸ tread down my
courts,” i.e. to profane them, compare Apoc. 11:2;
1 Mace. 3:45. Part. ΘΟ a treader down, an
oppressor, Isa. 16:4.

Nipuat, pass. of No.2, Isa. 28:3.

Derivative, DID.

W797 tut. win?’ —(1) To CREEP, TO CRAWL, the
proper term for the motion of smaller animals which
creep upon the ground, both those which have four
or more feet, as mice, lizards, crabs, ete. (and this is
the proper signification, comp. 597), and those which
have no feet, and trail their bodies on the ground, as
serpents, worms, etc. Gen.-1:26, after both domestic
and wild quadrupeds have been! mentioned, as well
as birds and fishes, (189 by win wo « at
the creeping things which creep upon the eart
verses 28, 30; 7:8, 14; 8:17, 19; Leviticus Lasad.
The earth is sometimes said to creep with creeping
things, with an acc. (comp. ΡΠ No. 4). ὅδεῃ.9:2,
nDINT win ws 553 “in all the things with whieh
earth creeps,” ie. which creep in abundance on
the earth.

(2) In a wider signification it is used of aquatic
{amphibious) reptiles. Gen. 1:21, WS Nw AINA
ἘΞΘΠ SW “creeping living creatures with which
the waters abound ;” Lev.11:46; Ps. 69:35; used of
all land animals witiieyen, Gen. 7:21, init. Psalm
104:20, “(by night) all the beasts of the forest
2reep (out of their dens).” Hence—

win τη. ἃ reptile, collect. reptiles, Gen.1:26;
6:7; 7:14,23; often MDINT WD) whatever creeps
upon the ground, Gen.1:25; 6:20; Hos.2: 20; comp.

DCCLXXI

77-7

Deut. 4:18. Once used of ayiatic animals, Psalm
104:25. Of all land animals whatever, Gen. 9:3.

MVD] (“a high place,” i. q. 7), [Remeth},
pr. ἢ. of a town in the tribe of Issachar, Josh. 19:21.

4 (prop. inf. of the root 123), shouting for joy.
Pl. 25°37 shouts of deliverance, Ps. 32:7.

mW) i.q. }2] TO GIVE FORTH A TREMULOUS or
TINKLING SOUND, TO RATTLE, once used, Job 39:
23, either of the arrows as rattling when the quiver

is struck, or of the stridulous noise of an arrow when
ὩΣ

shot (Arab. |. ys where TBUN is used for arrows.
See Bochart, Hieron. i, page134; and Alb. Schultens,
on Haririi Cons. i. page 11.

131 fem. (from the root }21)—(1) shouting for
joy, Psalm 30:6; 42:5; 47:2. 1 Ki. 22:36, 73y4%
mond . ..71723 1379 “and there went through the
camp ajoytul ery: Home!”

(2) a mournful ery, watling (Wimmern), Psalm
17:1; 61:2, and frequently.

(3) [Rinnah], pr. π. m. 1 Ch. 4:20.

J] fut. 1 (once 117" as if from the root 1) Pro.
29:6), pr. TO EMIT A TREMULOUS AND STRIDULOUS
SOUND. Specially used —

(1) of the tremulous sound of a mast or tall pole
shaken by the wind; hence ns, nA; also used of
the sound of a torrent (see ἢ 588).

(2) as a verb it is, to vibrate the voice (trillern);
hence—(a) to shout for joy, to lift up joyful out-
cries (but not with an articulate voice), Lev. 9:24;
Job 38:7; Isa. 12:6; 35:6; 54:1. It is also used
of inanimate things, Isa. 44:23; 49:13-—(0) used
of a mournful outery, to wail (wimmern), Lam. 2:19.

Prez 13 1. ᾳ. Kal No. 2, to shout for joy, Psalm
98:8; 132:16; followed by 3 concerning anything,
Ps, 33:1; 89:13; 92:5; followed by 28 (at the de-
struction of any one), Jer. §1:48. But followed by
an ace. of person or thing, to celebrate with shout-
ing, Psa. 51:16; 59:17; followed by bs Psa. 84:3;

ὁ Ps.95:1.

Puat, pass. Isa. 16:10.

Hirsi }'2¥i—(1) trans. to cause to shout fot
joy, Ps. 65:9; Job 29:13.

(2) to shout for joy, to rejoice, Deut. 32:43;
followed by ἦ Ps. 81:2. /

Derivatives, see Kal No.1; also, 17, 739, and—

ΓΙ) £—(1) shouting for joy, δ. 3:7; 2026
Pl. ni— Ps, 63:6.

Syn

(2) plur. 0°97 Job 39:13, seqq. ostriches, poet.
for the common 72Y! M133, called either from the
stridulous sound of their wings (see Job loc. cit. verse
12, compare 1)}), or from their wailing noise (see
12) Lam. 2:19); compare Arab. ye ¢} the female os-

trich, so called from its song. Vulg. struthio. See
Bochart, Hieroz. ii. page 24.

TID (“ dew,” “fall of dew”), [Rissah],-pr. n.
of a station of the Israelites in the desert, Num. 33:
21, 22. ,

ὈΘῸ m. plur.—(I) drops of dew, Cant. 5:2;
from the root DD? No. I.
(Ὁ ruins, Am. 6:11; from the root DD? No. IL.

JO) an unused root; Arabic .ps) to bind, with
a cord or muzzle. Hence—

2 m.—(1) α curb or halter, which goes over
a horse’s nose, Isa. 30:28; gener. a bridle, Psalm
32:9. Job 30:11, 119Y "2B 9 “ they cast off the
bridle before me,” i.e. they use unbridled license;
compare the Arabic phrase ἃ οἷς cj lb to loose his

halter, of an unbridled person. Hence—

(2) the innerpart of the mouth, where the bit
(das Gebif) is put, like the Greek χαλινοί, teeth, Job
. 42:5, D7 bap used of the double row of teeth (of
the crocodile).

(3) [Resen], pr. name of a very ancient city in

Assyria, Gen. 10:12.

DD1—1) TO MOISTEN, TO SPRINKLE, Ezek.
46:14. Hence 0°D'D) drops of dew, and pr. n. 7%,

(Chaldee DD}, Arabic ὁ, id. To this answers the

Sanser. rasah, dew; Gr. pon, Epon; and δρόσος; Lat.
ros.)
(ΠῚ) i. q. 1S) to break; whence 0°D'D? No. II.

Yl with a distinct. accent, 9, pl. O'Y) (from the
root YY).

(A) fem. TY) adj. evil, bad—(a) physically as
of an animal, bad cattle, Lev. 27:10; Deut. 17:1;
bad waters, 2 Ki. 2:19, ete—(b) ἠθικῶς, wicked,
evil, of the manner of thinking and acting, Gen. 6:5;
8:21; 1 88. 25:3. 5" 3? an evil heart, Jer. 3:17;
7:24. ‘B‘'Y2 Y)i.e. what is unpleasing to any
one, Gen. 38:7; often in this connection, 2 Ὁ3 ΜΠ
ΤῊΣ what was displeasing to Jehovah, 1 Ki. 11:6;
14:22; more rarely followed by ὃν Ece. 2:17; fol-
lowed by Py, Neh. 2:1. Specially—(aa) noxious,
Rurtful. TY) 7D an evil beast, Gen. 37:33. "Ὁ 724

DCCLXXII

ΡῚ- ΠΟ

an evil, i.e. a hurtful thing, 2 Kings 4:41.— (00)
ὯΝ YI] envious, malignant, Prov. 23:6; 28:22.

(2) evil in appearance, deformed, especially
when followed by ΠΕΣ 9 Gen. 41:3.

(3) unhappy, unfortunate, of a person, Isaiah
3:11; compare verse 10. Jer. 7:6, D2? yp “that
it may goill with you,” for D3? yi nd (compare
2§p.No. 1), Jer. 25:7.

(4) sad, of the heart or mind, Pro. 25:20; of the
countenance, Gen. 40:7; Neh. 2:2. ;
(B) subst. evil, badness, especially in an ethical
sense, τὸ κακόν, Gen. 2:9; Deut. 22:22; Y2 N3Y evil
counsel, Ezek. 11:2; 37 ἜΣ evil men, Prov. 28:5;
also wickedness, malice, Genesis 6:5. In this sense
there is more frequently used the fem. 72}, which see.

I. ¥") (from the root YIN), noise, outcry (Lerm),
Ex. 32:17; Mic. 4:9. The noise of God is thunder,
Job 36:33, 1 Y7Y 13! “ he declares to him (to man
or to his enemy) his thunder.”

II. δ (from the root 722 Νο. 3) for the more full
HY, with suff. ‘YI, W, Wr Jerem. 6:21; but much
more in use is WY}, plur. OVI; with suff. PPI;
ANY] (for FYI Job 42:10; 1 Sa. 30:26); OY τὴ.
a companion, a friend, with whom one has inter-
course, Job 2:11; 19:21; Prov. 25:17; implying
less than 378 Prov. 18:24. Followed by dat. (like
the Greek ὁ ἐμοὶ φίλος), Job 30:29, MIBY MIA? YI “a,
companion (i.e. like) to ostriches.” Prov. 19:6.
Friend or companion is also said of —(a) a Jorer,
one beloved of a woman. Cunt. 5:16; Jer. 3:1, 20:
Hos: 3:1; compare M31.—(b) any other person,
any other of the human race, ὁ πλησίον (Nadftery
Mitmenfd)), Ex. 20:17, seqq.; 22:25. Hence when
preceded by & δὰ, alter, alter, one, another. Judges
6:29, YIN WS TION “ they said one to ano-
ther.” Genesis 11:3; 1 88. 10:11; 20:41. Also
used of inanimate things, Gen. 15:10. Compare M¥
No.6. More rarely when not preceded by 8 Isa.
34:14, 872% MYTON VY “ satyr shall cry to satyr.”

(2) thought, will, i. q. Ch. M7, YI Ps. 139:2,

17. Root TY Ch. ἐο will, and ['S$ Ethpa. to think.

Ym. rarely Yi (from the root Y¥)—(1) am
evil condition, Jerem. 24:2, 3,8; especially in an
ethical sense, evil, wickedness, Jer. 4:4; 21:12;
23:2; 26:3.

(2) deformity, Gen. 41:19.

(3) sadness of heart, of appearance, Neh, 9:
Ece. 7:3.

a))) fat. 327: τὸ nuNGER (Arab. cpap The

ΔΝ» ἃ
primary idea appears to 116 in that of an ample, i.e.
empty stomach; compare the kindred 37) and Aith.
C*4f\: to hunger). Used of individual men [or other
beings], Ps. 34:11; 50:12; ofa whole region, Gen.
41:55. Followed by ὃ to hunger for any thing,
Jer. 42:14.

Hiru, to cause tohunger, Deu. 8:3; to suffer
tohunger, Prov. 10:3. ; ,

Derivatives, the three following nouns.

a ay m. hunger, famine, whether of individuals,

Lam. 5:10; or of entire provinces, scarcity of
grain, Gen. 12:10; 41:30, seq.

IYI £. 721 verbal adj. hungry, 2 Sam.17:29;
Job 5:5; stricken with hunger, Job 18:12.

Nay m. famine, Ps. 37:19; Gen. 42: 19.

WI TO TREMBLE, TO QUAKE (of the earth), Ps.
104:32. (Arab. avy Conj. IV. VUL, id. <As to
the roots beginning with y7 see under YY).

Hiruit, intrans. to tremble, used of men, Dan.
10:11; Ezr.10:9. Hence—

YW m. Ex. 15:15, and ΤΊ ΡῈ 2:11; 48:7;
trembling.

my fut. apoc. Y2! (Job 20:26),—(1) To FEED
a flock, TO PASTURE, TO TEND, (Arabic es id.,

and figuratively to guard, to care for, to rule. <As
to the origin I suspect it to be of the same stock as
the verbs ΠΕ, ΠΡ, 783 and properly to have the
sense of looking upon; whence 73) and ΠΡ No. 3,
to look upon with pleasure, gern fejen, TY) No. 1. to
pasture a flock; prop. to look after, 18) to behold,
to see.) Const. absol. Gen. 37:13; Nu. 14:33; Cant.
1:7; followed by an ace. Gen. 30:31; followed by
2 (prop. to look upon), Gen. 37:2; 1 Sam. 16:11;
17:34. Part. 799 subst. a shepherd, Gen. 13:7;
26:20; fem. TY Gen. 29:9. Figuratively to pas-
ture, is used —(a) for to govern, to rule, of a prince
(compare Hom. ποιμὴν λαῶν), 2 Sa. 5:2; 7:73; der.
23:2, seqq.; followed by 3 Ps. 78:71; of God, Ps.
23:1, “ Jehovah ismy shepherd, I shall not want;”
28:9; 80:2; of a teacher of virtue, Pro. 10:21,
ὉΞῚ VT PAY "NEY “the lips of the righteous feed
many,” i.e. lead to virtue. So part. 7 a shepherd,
metaph. used of God, Ps.23:1; of kings and princes,
Jer. 2:8; 3:15; Zec. 10:2; ¢* a teacher of virtue
and wisdom, Ecc. 12:11.—(b) «Ὁ nourish, to feed.
Hos. 9:2, “the floor and wine-press shall not feed
them.”

(2) to feed (intrans.) as a flock, Isa. 5:17; 11:7;

DCCLXXIII

Seay

65:25. Followed by an acc. of place, in which s
flock feeds, Jer. 50:19; Eze. 34:14, 18,19; Micah
7:14. Figuratively, to depasture, to consume.
Mic. 5:5, “they shall eat up (waste) the land of
Assyria with the sword.” Job 20:26, ὯΠΝΞ Ἣν yy
“ (the fire) devours what is left in his tent.” Jer,
22:22; 2:16, ἽΡῚΡ WY “they devour the crown -
of thy head.” Job 24:21, ~MPY AYN “ who op-
pressed the barren woman” (Chald. confringens).

(3) to delight in any person or thing (compare.
Lat. pasci aliqua re, i.e. to delight in). Chald, MY id.;
compare Hebr. 1¥}; Arab. \.3,. Constr.—(a) fol-
lowed by an ace. of pers. to delight in any one, to be
his companion, Prov. 13:20; 28:7; 29:3.—(d) fol-
lowed by an ace. of thing, Prov. 15:14, “the mouth
of fools NA AYY delights in folly,” follows after
folly. Ps. 37:3, THOS WI “seek after truth.” AY]
ΤΥ to seek after the wind, i. e. folly, Hos. 12:2; com-
pare Isa. 44:20. Compare ΠΥ and M7 ἤν).

Pret TY) i. g. Kal No. 3 (or rather’ denom. from
MY), to join oneself as a companion to any one, Jud.
14:20.

Hiputt, i. q. Kal No. 1, Ps. 78:72.

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ,, to hold intercourse; followed by N&
with any one, Prov. 22:24.

Derivatives, TY), ¥7 No. IL ΨῚ, 34, 137, 7,
HY, MIND, YI, MVP, and the pr. τι. V7, OM, YI.
[and perhaps ἢ".

ΓΙ. (1) fem. adj. ¥2 evil, bad (see ¥).

(2) subst.—(a) evil which any one does, Job.
20:12; Psa 35:12; or which happens to any one,
calamity, Gen. 19:19; 44:4. CY TY] NYY to bring
evil upon any one. Gen. 26:29; 1 Kings 2:44, 719
‘3 NY under the word vi3.—(b) evil, wickedness.
Hosea 10:15, ODNY1 MY “your very wicked
wickedness.”

MY constr. WW, with suff. PY) Proverbs 6:3 (like
ΤΩΡ, P27), m., α companion, a friend, i. q. 2,
which is more in use, 2 Sam.15:37; 16:16; 1 Ki.
4:5. Root ΠῚ No.3. The feminine is—

my plur. MY] companions, fem. Psa. 45:15]
Jud. 11:38.

my inf. f., from the root, YY7, a breakage, Prov.
25:19; Isa. 24:10.

Wl (“friend (sc.) of God”), [Rew] pr. mn. my
Gen. 11:18; Gr. Ραγαῦ, Luke 3:35-

oy (“friend of God”), [Reuel, Raguel}
pr. n. m.—(1) of a son of Esau, Gen. 36:4. 10.

NEI—nyn

(2) of the father of Jethro, Exod. 2:18; Num.
10:29.

(3) 1 Ch. 9:8. But—

(4) Num. 2:14; for this we should read
compare Num. 1:14; 7:42; 10:20.

my (f. of the word ἡ) i. q. TY, YI, of the form
> — nba, sn =N a man; from the root TY} No. 3).

(1) a female companion, friend, Esth. 1:19;
Exod. 11:2; preceded by i MWS altera, altera, one,
another, Isa. 34:15, 16; Jer, 9:19.

(2) desire, study of any thing. 7 MY" a vain
pursuit, Eccl. 1:14; 2:11, 17, 26; 4:4,6; 6:9; com-
pare ΠῚ NY) Hos. 12:2, and Chald. My’).

NY Chald. will, Ezr. 5:17; 7:18; from the
root TY) No. 3.

yI m., pasture, 1 Kings 5:3; from the root ΠῚ
No. I.

yr (“com panionable,” denom. from ¥), [Rez],
pr. ἢ. m., 1 Ki. 1:8.

x adj. denom. from ΠΡ, of or belonging to a
shepherd, Isa. 38:12; subst. shepherd, pr. pastoral
se. man, Zech. 11:17.

TY £,a female friend, Jud. 11:37 (where the
ana has ΠΝ); a beloved female, Cant. 1:9, 15;
2:2, 10,13; 4:7. Compare 9 No.1, a.

[VY m. i. g, MWINo. 2, desire, study, striving.
Ecel. 2:22, 13> YI“ the striving of his heart.”
mo Ww striving after wind, vain desire, Eccl. 1:17;
4:16. Root TY] No. 3.

yn τη. Chald. thought, Daniel 4:16; 5:6, 10;
7:28; used of night visions, Dan. 2:29, 30. Root
MW to think.

Saya

yr TO BE STRUCK, TO TREMBLE; kindred to
the root TY} (Chald. and Syr. id.). Only found in—
Hopuat, id. oe 2:4.
Derivatives, 297 yr, dyn, A, and pr. n. ny, my.

Ws =a): reeling (from drunkenness), Zec
12:2.
(2) pl. nioyy a woman’s vails, so called from their

go

tremulous motion, Arab. ἰς = ys Isa. 3:19.

π᾿ Ἰ (“whom Jehovah makes to tremble,”
i.e. who fears Jehovah), [Reettiah], pr.n. m. Ezr.
2:2; for which thereisin Neh.7:7

OY _ (Ὁ) TO RAGE, TO R6AR—(a) as the sea,
Ps.96:11; 98 7; 1 Chron. 16:42.—/(h) as thunder

DCCLXXIV

WMI Raamiah])

pny

(Syr. ps to thunder), compare Hiph. and DY7.—
(c) as any one with rage, to be angry, see Hiph
(Syr. Ethp. id. Arab. , :y ΤΙ. V. to be angry.)

(2) to tremble, Eze. 27:35.

Hipuit — (1) to thunder (of Jehovah), Ps. 29:3;
Job 40:9; 1 Sa. 2:10.

(2) toprovoke to anger, 1Sa.1:6. Hence—

DY τὰ. —(1) raging, tumult, noise, Job 39:25.

(2) thunder, Psalm 77:19; 81:8. Metaph. Job
26:14, ᾿Ξ.) Ὁ in33 OY) “ the thunder of his
power, who perceives it?” i.e. the whole circuit of
the divine power, all the mighty deeds which can be
declared of God.

ΓΌΟΝ f.—(1) trembling, poet. for the mane of
a horse, which in horses of a nobler breed appears to
tremble from the fatness of the neck; Job 39:19,
ΠΟ way vrabna “ hast thou clothed hie neck with
trembling?” i.e. with a trembling, quivering mane;
compare Gr. φόβη mane, from φόβος. ‘The inter-
pretations of others are given and discussed by Bo-
chart, Hieroz. i. p. 118, seqq. and Alb. Schult. ad
h. 1.

(2) Gen. 10:7; Eze. 27:22 [Raamah], pr. n. of
a city of the Cushites, i. 6. of thiopic origin. LXX.
in Gen. renders it ‘Péypa, 1. 6. a town on the Persian
Gulf, mentioned by Ptolemy and Steph. Byzant
See Bochart, Phaleg. iv. 5; Michaélis Spicileg.
i. 193. '

DDIyT [Rameses], Gen. 47:11; Exod. 12:37;

Nu. 33:3,5; and DBI [Raamses], Exod. 1:11;
pr.n. of an Egyptian city, prob. the metropolis of
the land of Goshen, built or else fortified by the
labour of the Israelites; this city appears to have
given its name to the whole province (see Gen. loc.
cit.). The name accords with that of several kings
of Egypt, Ramses, Ramesses (i.e. “ son of the
sun”), one of whom apparently built this city, and _
called it by his own name. See Jablonskii Opuse.
ed. te Water, tom.i. p. 136.

J) not used in Kal. Syr. [1803 denotes the
mallow.

Piet, Δ TO PUT FORTH LEAVES, TO BE
GREEN, Job 15:32; Cant. 1:16 (although both of
these examples may be referred to the adj.). Hence—-

pyr m. adj. green, of a leaf, Jer.17:8; of trees
growing and flourishing, Deut. 12:2; 2 Kings 16:4
A green tree, metaph. of happiness, Psalm 3'7:3°
52:10; 92:15. Green(i.e. fresh) otl, Ps. 92:1}

ΝΒ -

pyr Chald. id., metaph. of a man flourishing in
favourable circumstances, Dan. 4 1.

YIN 1) imp. sy Isa. 8:9, fut YY Τὸ MAKE A
LOUD NOISE (lermen). (This primary signification
variously modified, is found in all the roots beginning
with the letters 9 especially DY compare fremo, TW,
WII; compare ῥοῖζος; ῥόθος, ῥάθαγος:; Germ. raufden;
rafen, raffeln; Engl. to rush; also in the syllable 4,
m7; see under the root 12}. The special = of
breaking, crushing is found in the roots Y¥), VI;
compare ΤΣ; the sense of trembling, which arises
from being struck, in TY}, 2., OVD). Specially to
break (as in Aram.), Psalm 2:9; Job. 34:24; Jer.
15:12; and intrans., to be broken, Jer. 11:16.

(2) to be evil (from the idea of raging, being tu-
multuous, which is referred to an evil disposition; see
ΜῈ, as on the other hand, meekness, a placid and lowly
mind is referred to goodness of disposition and mind;
see 13); only in pret. Y1, fem. TY), fut. YR (the ex-
amples of which I have referred to the root YY p.
cccLix, B). ‘5 °2Y¥3 ΜῈ to displease any one, Num.
11:10. Farther, to be evil, is, i.q. to be noxious,
hurtful; followed by ° 2 Sam. 19:8; of the eye, to
be envious; followed by 3 Deut. 15:9; of the face,
to be sad, Eccl. 7:3.

Hipuiy YI and VV, inf. Y.—(1) to make evil,
8. g. pmbbyn way “ they make their actions evil,”
Mic. 3:4; also to do evil, to do ill, Gen. 44:5, oninn

on yy ws “ye have done ill that which ye have
done,” bas pabt ifr θεῖ gemadt. Followed by mivy>
to do ill, to act wickedly, to live wickedly, 1 Ki.
14:9; and with this omitted, id.; Isa. 1:16; 11:9;
Ps. 37:8; Prov. 4:16. Part. yy Prov. 17:4; pl.
Dy), an evil doer, Isa. 1:4; Ps. 22:17; 37:9.

(2) to do evil to any one, followed by a dat. Ex.
5:23; Nu.11:11; acc. Nu. 16:15; Ps. 74:3 (com-
pare the same construction in the opp. 2°D')); -¥
1 Ki. 17:20; OY Gen. 31:7; 3 1 Ch. 16:22. Some-
times used of God as bringing calamities, followed by
a dat. Jer. 25:6; Ruth 1:21; followed by an ace.
Ps. 44:3. ὲ ~

Hireport YY to be broken in pieces (as by a

blow), Isa. 24:19; hence to perish, Pro. 18:24.

[ Derivatives, 2, TY), "1

yy 1 Ch. to break, to break in pieces, fat. Yi
(of the form ΡΥ, Dan. 2:40.
Pak, id., ibid.

FAY fat. wy ig. WY No.L τὸ prop vows,

DCCLXXV

ΕΘ Ὺ-

followed by an ace. Prov. 3:90, “the ciouds droy
down dew;” Ps.65:12,13. (Arab. 2, id.)

Hiputn, to let drop down (said of .he sky), fol-
lowed by an acc. Isa. 45:8.

Y2 i. q. YY and ry TO BREAK IN PIECES,
Exod. 15:6; metaph. to oppress a people, Jud. ὁ
10:8.

wy [** ΤῸ SHAKE, TO TREMBLE” ] TO BE MOVED,
TO BE SHAKEN; hence to tremble, as the earth, Jud. |
5:4; Isa. 13:13, “ the earth shall be moved from
its place,” shall tremble (compare Job g:6); the
heaven, Joel 2:10; 4:16; the mountains, Jer. 4:24;

Nah. 1:5; the sea-coast, Eze. 26:15. (Arab. ω»":)

and υὐο; to tremble; but the origin of the Hebrew

word and the primary notion lies in noise and crash
tng, which takes place from concussion, see the subst.
wy), and under the root Y¥}). Used of the rustling
(Raufden) of grain moved by the wind, Ps. 72:16.

Nipuat, i.q. Kal, to be moved, shaken (eae of
the earth), Jer. 50:46.

Hipnit—(1) to move, to shake, cause to trem-
ble, the heaven and earth, Ps. 60:4; Hag. 2:6, 7;
kingdoms, Isa. 14:16; hence to terrify the nations,
Eze. 31:16. Specially —

(2) to make a horse leap (as verbs of trembling
are applied to leaping, compare 1D) Piel, 27}, 2370,
and the kindred verb to this, ¥27 No. IL. ) Job 39:
20, N22 wwAYINA “dost thou make (i. 6. teach)
hin to leap like a locust?” lebrft du e6 Hipfen (galop:
piren), wie die Heufdrecee? Hence —

wy m.—(1) noise, tumult (Raufden, Raffetn),
e.g. of chariots (Gerafjel), Nah. 3:2; Jer. 47:3; of
horses running, Job 39:24; of battle (Gerdufd)), Isa.
9:4; Jer.10:22; but especially crashing in an
earthquake ; hence an earthquake, 1 Ki.19:11;
Am. 1:1; Zec. 14:5.

(2) festailing, Eze. 12:18; brandishing of
spear, Job 41:21.

ΝΒ. (Ὁ prop. TO SEW TOGETHER, TO MEND.
5

(Arab. ὦ 3)» th. 4 δ: id. Τὸ this answers the
Gr. pazrw. These roots spring from the primary
and onomatopoet. stock ἢ, which has the sense of
seizing and plucking, rapiendi and carpendi, Germ.
taffen, rupfen (kindred 217 raufen), rauben, compare
23,475, 30. This root imitates the sound of a
person sewing rapidly.) See Niphal and Piel No.1.
Hence—

FDINET

(2) to heal, pr. a wound, a wounded person (which
is done by sewing up the wound), Isa. 19:22; 30:
26; Job 5:18; Ecc. 3:3; compare Ps. 60:4; hence
a sick person (compare Gr. ἀκεῖσθαι, i.e. sarcire and
sanare, and Luther’s joke, who calls the physicians,
unjeres Herrn Gottes Flicer, the cobblers of our Lord

_ God); with an ace. of pers. Gen. 20:17; Psa. 60:4; |
; which see), 1 Chr. 20:4, seq. Compare also 12).—

with a dat. of pers. Num. 12:13; 2Ki.20:5. Part.
857 a doctor, Gen. 50:2; 2 Ch. 16:12. Impers. Isa.
6:10, Ἢ 857) “and (lest) there be healing done to
them,” lest they recover.

Metaph.—(a) God is said to heal a person, a
people, a land, i.e. to restore to pristine felicity, 2 Ch.
7:14; Hosea 7:1; 11:3; Psa. 30:3; as, on the con-
trary, he is said to inflict calamities, see Deut. 32:
39; Jer.17:14; 30:17. Inasmuch as restoration to
pristine felicity depends on remission of sins (see
Matt. 9:2, seqq.; Mark 4:12; compare Isaiah 6:10;
53:5), to heal—(d) is 1. ᾳ. to pardon, 2 Ch. 30:20;
Jer. 3:22; Hos. 14:5. Compare Ps. 41:5; 103:3.
Also, to heal is used —(c) for to comfort. Job13:4,
DON ἘΞ “vain comforters;” compare Ps. 147:3;
Jer. 6:14; 8:11. (Also, the verb solor, consolor, has
pr. the sense of healing, restoring, gang madjn, from

solus, ὅλος; also Arab. \.;\ to cure, to console.)

NipHaL—(1) pass. of No.1, Jer. 19:11.

(2) to be healed, whether a disease, Levit. 13:37;
or a sick person, Deut. 28:27. Followed by a dat.
Isa. 53:5, 329 8B) “there was healing to us,” i.e.
God pardoned us. Water (when bitter and hurtful)
is said to be healed, when it is rendered salubrious,
2 Ki. 2:22; Eze. 47:8, 9.

Pir —(1) to mend, to repair (a broken altar),
i Ki. 18:30.

(2) to heal, as a wound, Jer. 6:14; the sick, Eze.
34:4; to render (hurtful water) salubrious, 2 Ki.
2:21; metaph. to comfort, Jer. 8:11.

(3) trans. to cause to be healed, to take the
charge of healing, Exodus 21:19. Inf. pleon. 8187
Ex. loc. cit.

Hirupakt, to cause oneself to be healed, 2 Ki.
8:29.

Derivatives, 785, NAS, XBYD, and pr.n. DNB,
MD}, MIBD, NBT.

Note. Sometimes δὲ borrows a signification from
the cogn. 75) to let down, to relax (and vice versa);
part. Piel BT) weakening, Jer. 38:4, and the deri-
vatives, NDI, SBT No. IL.

τ ν᾽
: 83-1) i.q. "BD flaccid, feeble, weak, only
in pl. D'S), i.e. manes, shades living in Hades, ac-
cording to the opinions of the ancient Hebrews, void

DCCLXXVI

MS I-85

of blood and animal life (W®2), therefore weak and
languid like a sick person.(Isa. 14:10), but not de-

void of powers of mind, such as memory (Isa. 14:9, _

seqq-), Ps. 88:11; Pro. 2:18; 9:18; 21:16; Isaiah
26:14, 19.

(2) [Rapha], pr.n. borne by —(a) the ancestor
of the Canaanitish nation of the Rephaim (8°85),

(b) 1 Ch. 8:2.—(c) 1 Ch. 4:12. [RBTR.]

MND) f. only in pl. medicines, Jer. 30:13; 46:
11; Eze. 30:21.

TNS ἢ healing, Pro. 3:8; from the root 857.

"rT

‘ND, only pl. 5°85) [Rephaim], gentile noun,

Rephaties, i.g. 153 sy 2 Sam. 21:16, 18, a
very ancient nation of the Canaanites beyond Jor-
dan, famous on account of their gigantic stature,
Genesis 14:5; 15:20; Isaiah 17:5; compare Deuter.
3:11; the remains of which continued even to the
age of David, 2 Sam. loc. cit. In a wider sense, this
name appears to have comprehended the gigantie
nations of Canaan (see O'S, DDI, OP), Deut
2:11, 20.

oye (“ whom God healed”), [Raphael},
pr. n. 1 Ch. 26:7, compare ‘PaganA, Tob. 9:5.

13 ἢ fut. ἼΞ ΤῸ sTREW, TO SPREAD OUT, dob
41:22 (cogn. to 739).

PuL—(1) to spread out a bed, Job 17:13.

(2) tosupport, i.e. to refresh ἃ wearied per-
son, Cant.2:5. Compare W2 No. 2.

Derivatives, TT5) and the geogr. names ΘΒ,
WE.

I. m1 fut. apoc. V2!—(1) pr. TO CAST, TO
THROW, i. ᾳ. MD), pixrw, whence pr.n. 7D) (casting
forth, throwing down), specially —

(2) to cast down, to let fall, especially the hand,
die Hand fallen laffen, see Piel, Hiphil. In Kal intrans,
to decline as the day, i.e. to draw to a close, Judges
19:9; used of hay in the fire, i.e. to sink down, Isai.
5:24; followed by |!) to relaa, to desist from any
person or thing, Ex. 4:26; Jud. 8:3; Neh. 6:9.

(3) to be let down, especially of the hand, 2 Ch
15:7, 02°); WPS “Jet not your hands hang
down,” i.e. be not lazy in the work. Relaxed
hands are very often ascribed to those who have lost
their courage. 2 Sa. 4:1, 1} 387) “and his hands

were let down,” his courage was gone, Isa. 13:7}

Jer.6:24; 50:43; Eze. 7:17; 21:12; Zeph. 3:16
Used also of a person himself Jer. 49:24, PYPITND?

.

a

ae ©

ADIN

“ Damascus (i.e. its inhabitants) has become faint-
hearted.”

Nipuat, to be slack, remiss, idle, Ex. 5:8, 17.

Ῥιξι, to let down, e.g. wings, Eze. 1:24, 25; a
girdle (i.e. to loosen), Job 12:21. Specially to let
down any one’s hands, i. q. to destroy his courage
(compare Kal No. 2), Jer. 38:4; Ezr. 4:4.

Hipwit, 7577, imp. and fut. apoc. ἢ and }}—
(1) to let down the hand. 2 Sam. 24:16, 712)
“let down thy hand,” i.e. stop from inflicting
plagues. Followed by 1) for, to desert, to forsake
any one, Josh. 10:6. Without 7}, to let down (the
hand), i.e. to desist, followed by ἢ from any person
or thing, Jud. 11:37; Deu. 9:14.

(2) to leave off any thing, e.g. a work begun,
Neh. 6:3; instruction, Prov. 4:13; any person, i.e.
to desert him, i. q. 318 Neh. 6:3; Deuteron. 4:31;
31:6,8; Josh.1:5; Ps. 138:8. Absol. Ps. 46:11,
“ leave off (your own attempts) and know.” 1 Sa.
15:16.

(3) to let any one go (opp. to, to lay hold of, to
detain); followed by an acc. Cant. 3:4; Job 7:19;
27:6.

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ,, to shew oneself remiss—(a) to be
lazy, Jos.18:3; Prov. 18:9.—(b) to lose one’s cou-
rage, Prov. 24:10.

Derivatives, 757, }1"5.

IL. mm) stands not unfrequently for 857 to heal,
(compare 87? No. II.=i7}2). In this sense there occurs
imp. 757 (for 8D?) Ps. 60:4; fut. 12°B0A Job 5:18.

Nipwar, 1057) Jer. 51:9; inf. OB Jer. 19:11;
fut. 17 2 Ki. 2:22.

Prez, 12% Jer. 8:11.

nd (“casting down,”’“throwing down,” i.e.
a hero, a champion, a giant) [Raphah], pr. n.—(1)
of an ancient giant, whose descendants, who were also
giants, were called 7579 mp and O°'S5; see that
word,— (2) 1 Ch. 8:37; for which there is 1 Ch. 9:43,

mp? [Rephaiah], (“ whom Jehovah healed”).

ΓΒ m.—(1) slack, remiss; especially with
DT) added, 2 Sam. 17:2. M57 ὩΣ slack hands, Job
4:3; Isa. 35:3; as indicating faint-heartedness.

(2) infirm, feeble, Num. 13:18.

N57 (“healed”), [Raphu], pr. name, τα. Num.
13:0.

md an unused root; Arabic a 3) to be rich;

wnence—

nD [Rephah] pr.n.m (“riches”), 1Ch.7:25.

DCCLXXVII

ABI—-NS ἢ

mT f. support, prop of a litter. LXX ἀνά:
κλιτον. Vulg. reclinatorium. Cant.3:10. Roc: 1B}
Piel No. 2. |

ΣΤ Ξ (“ props,” “supports”), [Rephidim],
pr. n. of a station of the Israelites in Arabia Deserta
Ex. 17:1; 19:2.

may (“whom Jehovah healed”), [Rephaiah]
ῬΓ. ἢ. m.—(1) 1 Ch. 3:21.—(2) 1 Ch. 4:42.—(3.
1 Ch. 7:2.—(4) 1 Ch. 9:43; compare 15) No. 2
(5) Neh. 3:9.

5 m.,slackness, remissness, with the addition
of OY? of a faint heart, Jer. 47:3. See the root 15}
No. 2.

DS) and v5 (which are used without dis-
tinction) fut. YEY Eze. 34:18; 32:2, TO TREAD
WITH THE FEET; especially to disturb water by
treading; cogn. to £197.

Nipuat, Prov. 25:26, 8) ΤΡ “a troubled
fountain.”

HirupaEt DB prop. to let oneself be trampled
under feet, i.e. to prostrate oneself. Prov. 6:3;
Ps. 68:31, 19? “$13 OB “ prostrating himself
with fragments of silver,” 1. 6. submissively offering
(for tribute) pieces of silver.

Derivative YB.

DD" Chald., to trample down, Dan. 7:7.

ΓΟ f. plur., rafts, 2 Ch. 2:15; apparently ἃ
word of the later Hebrew for M1735 1 Kings 5:23;

ee

which appears to be compounded of wD? (Arab. Mee 'y

Eth. CM°7:) a raft; and 15) to spread; according
to others of Win and Talmud. SION a raft.

|) an unused root, which had, I suppose, the
primary signification of to pluck off (see 85);
which connects many glosses which the Arabic lexi-

cographers give very confusedly under the word _$,,
as to suck breasts, to eat herbs, to sew up (compare
δὲ 5), to take hold of any one, as a fever. Hence is de-

rived --» fold, flock of sheep; to which, without
doubt, answers the Mishnic nb1 (M5), of the form
nba from bb, nob from 5p) an ox-stall; Baba Bathra,
ii. § 3; vi. § 4 (prop. presepe, manger, out of which
they pull down the hay; Germ. Raufe; comp. TYR
and D§3$); and the Biblical word Ὁ ΠῚ ox-stalls;
which see. "210 Job 26:11; see under the roat
A.

ΡΎ-ῬΒῚ

p>) HITHPAEL, TO LEAN ONESELF, TO REST
uPoy; followed by Ὁ Cant.8:5 (Arab. 33, VIIL id.).

255 see DD).

wp an unused root (cogn. to 5 and ND); to
trample with the feet, as if to break something to
pieces, to disturb water; whence —

WB m.,mud, mire, Isaiah 57:20 (with the Tal-
mudists id.; compare transp. ¥1 excrement).

nd) only in plur. 0°95) Hab. 3:17, oz-stalls, as

_ the Hebrew interpreters rightly give it. See as to the

etymology and talmudic use, under the root 42). in

this word, although servile, is retained in the plur.;

compare NYP, ninv’p. Besides the roots mentioned

under the root, the following words might be com-

v Ὁ. § Ge 5

pared, Arabic ws, a, 3, and even 3, straw,

fodder for cattle; also so called from the idea of
plucking. LXX. Vulg. presepia.

ΤΊ m. (from the root 3), a fragment (of silver),
Ps. 68:31.

YY? m.,arunner; see 7.

“ἤᾳῶῳμ

N81 (Ο i.g. psy τὸ nN. Inf. absol. ἐόν", Eze.
1:14.

(II) i. g. 13;
43:27.

TE not used in Kal. Arab. d<) to observe;
especially in order to lie in wait, to lie in wait.

Put, to observe insidiously, Ps. 68:17.

whence at least "ΠΝ Ἢ for ΠΝ Ἢ Eze.

ΤΙΝ (Arab. ley, 2) -τ- (1) TO BE DELIGHTED
with any person or thing (prop., I believe, to delight
in the appearance; Germ. gern fejen; see under TY)
No. 1, 3); followed by 3 Ps. 49:14; 147:10; 14974;
Isa 42:1 (where, from the preceding context, we must
supply 3); followed by an acc. of pers. and thing, Ps.
102:15; Job 14:6; Jer. 14:10. Specially to re-
ceive graciously any one bringing gifts, Gen. 33:10;

DCCLXXVIII

ΠΥῪ ΡΒ.

(2) i.q. Hiphil, to satisfy, to pay off, Lev.26
34, 41; 2 Ch. 36:21.

Nipoat—(1) to be graciously accepted, as a
sacrifice (see Kal No.1), Lev.7:18; 19:7; 22:23,
27; also 1:4; 22:25, in which passages there is
added a dative of benefit, 15, pb. Of the same
meaning is fw Mn Lev. 22:20.

(2) pass. of Kal No. 2 and Hiphil, to be paid off
Isa. 40:2.

Piet, to make any one well pleased, i.e. to ask
or seek his favour, Job 20:10, “his children shall
seek the favour of the poor,” or, what comes mucl
to the same thing, “shall conciliate (or reconcile
themselves to) the poor,” by restoring the goods taken
from them, compare Arab. \3, IL to conciliate.

Hirul, to pay, to pay off, 1. ᾳ. Talmud ΠΥ Π (pr.
to appease a creditor, compare the Germ. befriedigen,and
the obsolete vergniigen, for to pay), Lev. 26:34, “then
the land shall lie waste, and shall pay the sabbaths
(she owes).” Compare Kal No. 2 and Niphal.

Hirupak., to make oneself pleasing, to obtain
any one’s favour, followed by 28 1 Sa. 29:4.

Derivatives, pr.n. ΠΥ [837], and—

PS m.—(1) delight, satisfaction (Boblye-
fallen), Pro.14:353 NI Mn Isa. 56:7; Jer.6:20; and
fisby Isa. 60:7, to be pleasing, acceptable (to God),
to be approved.— Ex. 28:38, Mm ΒΡ ond jst“ to
(conciliate) favour for them before Jehovah,” i.e.
that they may be accepted of Jehovah, comp. Lev. 22;

20, 213 19:5; ΞΡ» “ that ye may be accepted,”
or, that your sacrifice may be accepted; Lev. 922.

19, 29; 23:11.

(2) a delight, that with which any one is de-
lighted, Prov. 11:1, 20; 12:22; 15:8; 16:13; spe-_

cially what is pleasing to God, Pro. 10:32; Mal.2:13.

(3) will, pleasure, i.q. Ch. MY), pr. that which
pleases any one, like the French tel est mon plaisir, Ps,
40:9; 103:21. Ὁ AYY to do according tw one’s
will, Est. 1:8; Dan. 8:4; 11:3, 16; followed by 3 of
pers. to treat any one as one pleases, Neh. 9:24, 37;
Est.9:5. Used of wicked pleasure and wanton-
ness, Gen. 49:6.

ὯΝ
7

=f

ΣῈ

(4) goodwill, favour, as of a king, Pro. ἰδ
19:12; especially of God, Ps. 5:13; 30:8; Isa.49:8,
{137 MY3 in the time in which one may be received
to favour. Meton. benefits, Psa. 145:16; Deut

©

Mal.1:8; God, the sacrifices and prayers of men, Ps.
51:18; Job 33:26; Eze.20:40; compare Ps. 77:8;
Am. 5:22 (where an accus. must be supplied). Fol-
lowed by DY of pers.; pregn. to delight in the as-

sociation of any one, Ps. §0:18; Job 34:9 (comp.
MY) No. 3). Followed by an inf., Psalm 40:14, ΠΡ
"rgd “be pleased to deliver me.” Part. pass.
"¥) pleasant, agreeable to any one, Deut. 33:24;
Esth. 10:3.

33:23.

ΤΙΝ. a) TO BREAK, Or DASH IN PIECES.
(Arab. ee and #4) See Piel No. 1, and the
nonn M$).

ἘΦ
= |

ῬΎ-ΠΧῚ

(2) to kill, with an ace. Num. 35:6, seqq.; more
fully V5] ‘2 NYT Deut. 22:26, compare [952 ‘5 N34
under the word 7317 No. 2, 6.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. of Kal No. 2, Jud. 20:4.

Ριει,--- (1) to dash in pieces, Ps. 62:4.

(2) 1. ᾳ. Kal No.2, but iteratively (like Sup), to
kill many, to act the homicide, 2 Ki. 6:32; Isa.
1:21; Hos. 6:9.

PIS m.—(1) a breaking in pieces, Ps.42:11,
“with a breaking in my bones,” i.e. with my ex-
treme grief.

(2) outery, into which any one breaks (compare
ASB), Eze. 21:27, where it is joined with YA,

NIV) (“delight”), [Rezia], pr.n. m. 1 Chr.
7:99.
5 -
ΠΣ (Arab. wr) “fir m,” “stable,” or i. q. in

“a prince”), [Rezin], pr.n.—(1) of a king of
Damascus, Isa. 7:1.—(2) Ezr. 2:48; Neh. 7:50.

YS τὸ pierce THROVGH, To TRANSFIX, Ex.
23:6. (Arab. :-2) Conj. IV. id.)
Derivative, YTV).

37 TO ARRANGE STONES together for a pave-

---

ment, TO TESSELATE, Cant. 3:10. (Arabic Who
idem).
Derivatives, }¥, NBYI, NY".

ἔν m.—(1) @ stone on a hearth, on which meat
Was roasted or bread baked. 1 Ki. 19:6, DE3) Nay
“a cake cooked upon the stones.” The Rabbins
understand hot coal, compare ἢ.
(2) [Rezeph], pr. name of a city subdued by the
Assyrians, Isa. 37:12; perhaps Ῥησάφα of Ptolemy
(page 350, ed. Basil), situated in Palmyrene; Arabic

a
dlo..
+

MBS £—(1) i. q- \¥) a baking stone, Isa. 6:6.
Vulg. calculus. LXX. and Rabbins render it hot
coal.

(2) a tesselated pavement, Est. 1:6; 2 Ch. 7:3;
Eze. 40:17, 18.

(3) [Rizpah), pr. n. of a concubine of Saul, 2 Sa.
3:7; 21:8.

YS fat. 2, PIR (for PY), Isaiah 42:4; Ece.
re
12:6, compare DYN Jer. 50:44 3,3 (Arab. uw) )

cogn. to YY) and YY7.

DCCLXXIX

py-pan

(1) TO BREAK, TO BREAK IN or Down. Isaiah
42:3, 7937 732 “a crushed reed,” das eingeEnictte
Rohr (Vulg. quassata). Isa. 36:6; 2 Ki. 18:21. It
differs from 72% to break off, see Isa. 42:3.— Intraas.
to be broken, Ecc. loc. cit.

(2) figuratively, to oppress, to treat violently,
often joined with ΡΟΝ 1 Sam. 12:3, 4; Amos 4:1;
Isaiah 58:6; Deu. 28:33.

Nipwat 7172 pass. of Kal No.1, Ecc. 12:6; Ezek
29:7.

Piet 731 —(1) i.q. Kal No.1, but more forcible
to break in pieces, Ps. 74:14.

(2) 1. ᾳ. Kal No. 2, Job 20:19; 2 Ch. 16:10.

Poex ΤΑῚ i.g. Kal and Piel No.2, Jud. 10:8. But
73 Nah. 2:5, belongs to the root 71 to run.

Hipuu, fut. conv. 719) (so as to differ from ΚΠ"
to make to run), Jud. 9:53, to break in pieces.

Hiruro.e., to dash one another, to struggle
together, Gen. 25:22.

Derivatives, 1, compare 331) No. II.

1 (from P2} No. I)—(1) adj. thin, lean (used
of cows), Gen. 41:19, 20, 27.

(2) it becomes an adv. of limitation, restriction,
only, alone. Job 1:15, "12? ‘IS P2“only I alone.”
Gen. 47:22, “only the land of the priests he bought
not.” 1Sa.1:13; Jud. 14:16; Am. 3:2; 2 Chron.
28:10; 33:17, and frequently. Also. of exception,
only, except, provided, Isa. 4:1, “we will eat our
own bread,...only let us bear thy name.” Specially
—(a) when a negation precedes, it is, only, besides,
savethat,except. 2Ch. 5:10, “there was nothing
in the ark Min>n Ww ΡῚ except the two tables.”
2Ki.17:18. Joshua 11:22, “there were not left
of the nation of the Anakim 73¥2 Pl except in
Gaza.” 1 Ki. 15:5.—(6) it is prefixed to adjectives
(equally with J8 No. 2,a—e), as Y) Pl nothing
except evil, nur bije, eitel bdje. 1 Ki. 14:8, WP?
“only what is right,” weiter nichts alé was recht ift
Deut. 4:6. Hence—(c) it has a kind of confirming
sense. Gen. 20:11, MYT DIPBD OVO NNT PY PI
“surely the fear of God is not in this place,” prop.
it cannot be otherwise than—i.e. no doubt, surely.

Note. Sometimes this particle, when placed at the
beginning of a sentence, must be referred not to the
next but to some more remote word. Isaiah 28:19;
πον P20 AY Pl“ to have heard only the rumour
causes terror.” Ps. 32:6, Sy) vox Ὁ BND Ae a
49°3) “(as to) the flood of great waters, to him only
(the righteous) they shall not approach.” The same
is the case with the particles 03 Gex. 16:13, 78 Isa
34:14. ν

Ὁ - ἢ
P2 see P*).

Pm. with suff. ἸΡῚ (from P2} No. II), spittle,
Jeb 7:19; 30:19; Isa. 50:6.

3. fut. 227. ΤῸ ROT, TO DECAY (used of wood),
Isa. 40:20. Metaph. Pro. 10:7; comp. the Rabbinic
phrase, “rottenness comes up upon his name.”
Hence —

327 masc. decay of bones, Prov. 12:4; 14:30
(metaph. used of fear pervading the bones, Hab.
3:16); of wood, rotten wood, Job 13: 28; Hos. 5:12.

fapr m. id., Job 41:19.

ἽΡἽ TO LEAP, TO SKIP, Εοο. 3:4. Figuratively,
the phrase is used to skip fer fear (compare Hiph.
WD} Piel), Ps. 114:4, 6. (Syr., Pa., id. The primary
idea appears to be that of trampling the ground with
one’s feet, see P?7).

Piet, to spring, to dance, 1Ch. 15:29; Isaiah
13:21; Job 21:11; used figuratively, of a chariot
driven rapidly over rough ways, Nah. 3:2; Joel2:5.

Hipuit, prop. to cause to leap, i.e. to tremble,
used of the mountains, Psa. 29:6. Comp. Kal, also
UE) and 1).

mW f. (from the root P27 No.1), properly, some-
thing thin. Hence—

(1) the temple (Gdjlaf), part of the head, Jud.
4:21,22; 5:26.

(2) poet. for cheek, Cant. 4:3; 6:7.
ter-pora, Prop., ii. 24, 3.

Pr (“thinness”), [Rakkon], pr.n. of a mari-
time town of the Danites, Josh. 19: 46.

Compare

ΤΡ TO SPICE, TO SEASON oil for making oint-
ments, Ex. 30:33. (The primary idea appears to be
in making the spices small, which are mixed with
the oil, comp. under ΡΠ, and 229 NPIS Cant. 3:6)
Part. 520 an ointment maker, 30:35; Ecc. 10:1.

PuaL, pass., 2 Ch. 16:14.

Hipuit, to season (flesh), Eze. 24:10.

Derivatives, ΠῚ ΠῚ, NP, ANP, NOP.

np? m. spice. ΠΣ 1 spiced wine, 1. ᾳ. Ὁ
Cant. 8:2.

mp m. ointment, Ex. 30:25.

ΠΡῚ τη. απ ointment maker, perfumer, Neh.
3:8. Fem. ΠΠΡῚ 1 Sa. 8:13.

OM) m. pl. ointments, Isa. 57:9.

DCCLXXX

HPP?

MP7 m. Gen. 1:6, 7,8; Psalm 19:2; fully YR}
DYOv Gen. 1:14, 15, 17, 20, ete. ἐ το Σούρ ἀκ of
heaven, spread out like a hemisphere above the —
earth (from the root 2), like a splendid and pel- —
lucid sapphire (Ex. 24:10, compare Dan. 12:3), τὸ
which the stars were supposed to be fixed, and over
which the Hebrews believed there was a heavenly —
ocean (Gen. 1:7; 7:11; Ps.104:3; 148:4; compare, —
however, Gen. 2:6). Vulg. firma- —
mentum. Luth. Befte. 8

ΡῚ m. (from the root P2) Νο.1.) a thin cake,
a wafer, Ex. 29:2, 23; Lev. 8:26.

LXX. στερέωμα.

pp prop. i. q. 03) No. 3, TO ADORN WITH CO- —
LOURS, TO VARIEGATE (Arab. to mark with points, ©
Conj. II. to draw lines, to write). Hence 7227. Spe- —
cially to variegate a garment, to weave it of va- —
riously coloured threads. Part. 027 the weaver of
such texture, Ex. 26:36; 27:16; 28:39; 38:18 (it~
differs from 2¥M a worker in colours). In Spanish ~
and Italian the verb recamare, ricamar (borrowed
from the Arabic) is applied to the art of needlework,
a signification which was formerly ascribed also to
the Hebrew word; but see, on the other hand, Psa, ~
139:15, compare Job 10:11, and A. Theod. Hart-
mann, Hebriierin, vol. iii. p. 138, seqq. ΕἸ
PuaL, pass. to be wrought, used of the formation —
of the embryo in the womb [of the formation of the
members of Christ's mystical body], Psa. 139:15.
Hence— *
gr

D7 (i. ᾳ dss, “flower garden,” prop.“varie- _
gated”), [Rekem], pr. n.— (1) of a town of the Ben- —
jamites, Josh. 18:27.—(2) m.—(a) of a king of the
Midianites, Nu. 31:8; Josh.13:21.—(0) 1 Ch.2: 43.
—(c)1 Ch. 7:16. And—

mp1 fem.—(1) something versicolaia
variegated (das Sunte), of the pinions of the ;
Ezek. 17:3; of stones of various colours, 1 Ch. 29:2.
Comp. #15. Specially — ee
(2) a variegated garment, Eze. 16:13, 18;
27:16. Plur., Ps. 45:15. Dual ΠΡ Jud. 5:80.

Vp (cogn. to P27) — (1) TO BEAT, TO STRIKE
the ἐᾶν with the feet, as in indignation, Eze.6: 128
in exultation, 25:6. Ῥ

(2) to spread out by beating, (see Piel), and ΦΉΣ
to spread out, e.g. God the earth, Ps. 136:6: |
42:53 44:24. (Syr. to make firm, to found.)

(3) to tread down, 2 Sa. 22:43. |

Piet, to spread out by beating, 7 |

|
}

»
“«ὠ

= νἀ -- “ασταπνου

INywA—Dyp
Ex. 39:3; Nu. 17:4; hence to overlay with a thin
plate, Isa. 40:19.

Pua, part. spread out (with the hammer), Jer.
10:9.

Hiru, i. q. Kal No.2, to spread out (heaven),
Job 37:18.

Derivatives, 3°?) and —

Dye m. plur. thin plates, Nu.17:3.

F. Py) prop. TO BEAT, TO POUND, specially, to
spread out by beating, to make thin. © Arabic

(Cognate roots are 129, YP,

intrans. ;, to be thin. PI,
Ἂμ,

which have the primary sense of pounding, and 3),
MPI, which have that of making small.)
Derivatives, P7, 729, ΡΥ), and pr.n. NP, PI.

Il. Ppt i,q. PY To SPIT, TO sPIT οὔτ. (An
onomatopoetic root, like the cogn. pin, compare Lat.
screo.) Followed by 3 to spit upon any one, Lev.
15:8 (fut. P%).

Derivative, p>.

iat
D1 (i. q. Chald. SNP), Arab. ἀξ) “a shore”),

| Rakkath],pr.n. of a town in the tribe of Naphtali,
standing, according to the Rabbins, where afterwards
‘Tiberias was built, Josh. 19:35.

a poor, see Wan.

ΤΙ an unused root, Chald. δ} to have leave,
to be permitted [“ to be able " mv leave, power,
whence —

hen m. permission, power of doing any thing,
Ezr. 3:7.

nw see MUNI beginning.

own TO WRITE, TO COMMIT TC WRITING, Dan.
10:21. Arab. "ὦ 14.

ow Chaldee id. Fut. SY Dan. 6:9.
Pe, ow pass. §:24, 25.

ywr fut. YYN.—(1) prop. TO MAKE A NOISE,
or TUMULT, see adj. YY Job 3:17; Isaiah 57:20;
and Hiphil, Job 34:29. (Syr. οἷς Aph. to agitate;
[sis commotion, disturbance; also é tht to be
disturbed; kindred roots are UY, YY and others,
which hate heen treated of under YY7.) Hence—

(2) to be unrighteous, wicked (compare the same
transition of meaning in the root YY), 1 Ki. 8:47;

DCCLXXXI

pnyew—p

Dan. 9:15; Eccl. 7:17; opp to PI¥. Pregn. fol-
lowed by |? wickedly to dep. rt from (God), Psa.
18:29.

(3) to have an unrighteous cause, to be guilty
(opp. to PTY), Job 9:29; 10:7, 15.

Hipuit— (1) to declare guilty, or unrighteous,
i.e. to condemn any one, used of a judge (opp. to
PIS), Ex. 22:8; Deu. 25:1; Job 32:3; Isa.50:9;
used of the person who gains his cause, Isa. 54:17.
Hence simply, to overcome. 1 Sa. 14:47, of Saul,
“ and whitherapever: he turned himself 7 his
cause overcame,” i.e. he was the victor: this
arises from victory being regarded as the reward of
a righteous cause, defeat, the punishment of wicked-
ness, compare ΡΝ, ΠῚ No. 4, 131 to be innocent,

Syr. [3] to conquer. ΓΧΧ, ἐσώζετο. Vulg. super-
abat. But it may also be taken in the primary
signification, and rendered to cause perturbation,
terror.

(2) intrans. to act unrighteously, wickedly, 2 Ch.
20:35 (with nivvyd), 22:3; Job 34:12; Dan.12:10,
Pregn. 11:32, M3 ery “those who wickedly
desert the covenant.”

Derivatives, yw yw, myer, ΠΡ

ι 1)

yon adj.—(1) wicked, unrighteous, Genesis
18:23; Job 9:24; 15:20; 20:29; Ps.1:1,4, 5,6;
3:8; 7:10; 9:18; 11:6; and very frequently.
Opposed to P*T¥. Sometimes (but however, rarely)
used of the Gentiles (813) as oppressing the Israel-
ites (OI), Isa. 14:5; Ps. 9:6; compare J’) Psalm
84:11; 125:3; and Greek ἄνομοι of the Gentiles,
1 Mace. 2:44; 3:5; Act. 2:23.

(2) having an unrighteous cause (in a forensic
sense), Ex. 23:7; Deu.25:1.

(3) guilty, liable to punishment, Gen. 18:23, 25.
nie YW) guilty of death, Nu. 35:31.

YO" with suffix ‘YW mase. wickedness, un-
righteousness, Psalm 5: 53 45:8; and frequently.
Opp. to PT¥. YW] NINN wealth wiskedby acquired,
Mic. 6:10. YW tN wicked, i. e. deceitful, fraudu-
lent balances, Mic. 6:11. Bpidtally, used for fraud,
falsehood, Prov.8:7 (opp. to N2N). Plur. DY]
things done wickedly, Job 34:26.

mye f.—(1) wickedness, unvtghteousness,
Isaiah 9:17; Mal. 3:15; specially, fraud, falsehood
(compare PT¥ No.2). Pro. 13:6

(2) something done wickedly, Deu. 25:2.

DINYL see ya.

“vA
Aw an unused Fige. to inflame, to burn, to
kindle, cognate to FW, 2W. Sam. id.

Aw m.—(1) a flame, Cant. 8:6; comp. Chald.,
Ps. 78:48. Targum.

(2) lightning, Psa. 78:48. Hence poet., 76:4,
ΠΡ arr “lightnings of the bow,” i. 6. arrows, and
Job 5:7, 1) *22 “sons of lightning,” i.e. raven-
ous birds flying with the rapidity of lightning.

(3) @ burning fever, a plague, by which the
body is inflamed (compare 731 heat and poiscn).
Deu.32:24: 177 “on? “consumed with pestilence,”
Hab. 3:5 (where there is in the other hemistich 34
plague).

(4) [Resheph], pr.n. 1 Ch. 7:25.

vu (cogn. to #37) TO BREAK, TO BREAK IN
PIECES, not used in Kal.

Post, id. Jer. 5:17.

Puat, pass. Mal. 1:4.

Derivative, pr. n. MWA,

TW] with suff. ‘AA pr. inf. of the verb MY in
the sense of taking, and seizing, f.a net, Ps. 57:7;
9:16; 31:5; Lam. 1:13. by NY WB to spread,
or cast a net upon something. Eze. 12:13; 17:20;
32:3. mv mbyo “ net-work,” Ex. 27:4.

pin τι. a chain, Ez. 7:23. Plur. ΠῚΡΊ ΠΣ 1 Ki.
6:21; from the root PD.

mW TO BOIL, TO BUBBLE UP, not used in Kal.
(Syr. and Ch. id.)

Pie, to make to boil, Eze. 24:5.

Puat, to be hot, of the bowels, metaph. of an
emotion of the mind, Job 30:27.

Φ

The letter δ’ was used anciently without distinction,
before the invention of diacritic marks, to designate
both the simple sound of s and the thicker sound,
which in German is expressed by [ἄν in English by
sh. The same is still the case with s in the Irish
language, as sold, solace; and se (pron. she), he; st
(pron. she), she. After these grammatical distinc-
tions were introduced, the lighter sound was marked
by a point on the left horn, the thicker by one on the

ight.

gent the Hebrew & the Chaldeans often, and the
Syrians always (as not having the letter Sin), sub-

stituted Ὁ, as 13%, 129, ;a.00; but the Arabs, by a |

DCCLXXXII

~| these roots have

wae
Hiram, i. q. Pret, Job 41:23. Hence—
mm m. boiling, only pl. Eze. 24:5.

on TO BIND horses TO a chariot, Mic.1:13,
(Compare OX No. 4.) Arab. re iy IV. to bind a —
thread round the finger. Hence—

BM" m. (1 Ki.19:4 2’na, f.) pl. 0°71 Kings
19:4,5; Job 30:4; Psalm 120:4; according to the
Hebrews, and Jerome, juniper; more correctly,

ea

i. gq. Arab. ἀφ, genista, broom (spartium junceum, 7
Linn.), a shrub growing in the deserts of Arabia,
with yellowish flowers, and a bitter root, which the-
poor were accustomed to eat (Job loc. cit.). It is”
so called from binding, like juncus a jungendo, Bin —
fen from the verb binden. See Cels. Hierobot. tom. i.
p- 246. Oedmann, Vermischte Sammlungen aus
der Naturkunde; fase. 2, chap. 8.

MIN (« genista”), [Rithmah], pr.n. of a sta-
tion of the Israelites in the desert, Nu. 33:18, 19.

pny) not used in Kal, TO TIE, TO BIND. Arab,
(s to close, to sew together.

Nipuat, Ecc. 12:6 p (in a contrary signification), ~
to be unbound, loosed. ἈΞ has PO to be re ©
moved. .

Puat, to be bound, Nah. 3:10; whence PA) and.

nip f. pl. chains, Isa. 40: 19.

nM) an unused root, i. ᾳ. 887 and Aram. nf
[5 to be terrified; whence —
Aram.

FN) m. terror, Hos. 13:1. RON) id.

peculiar property of their language, in almost all —
7) as ne, (δι ὌΡ, Si ΣΝ

JSS, ete. (just as the people of Wirtemberg pro-
nounce the German ὃ with a stronger sibilant, iff as
if ifdjt); the Arabs rarely retain ων as nde,

In the Hebrew language itself kindred letters are —
(a) the other sibilants, » δὼ Ὁ, ¥, ἢν see page
DLXXv, A ; also, 5, {BY ; POY, pny; pre, Pet
to strain; ἜΝ and “A to eae (5) sometimes
the aspirates, just like Greek bc, sus; ὕλη, silvaz
compare ΠῚ 1. ᾳ. 719 to spread out; το, ΟΕ
i.g. 12) to go; r= 38 to intertwine, to weave,

. ἮΨ |

ΝΒ Δ ρων

Ὡ--πν

very often aiso in the formation of roots a sibilant is
prefixed to a biliteral stock, as 23¥ i.e. 233 to be
high; S3¥ i. gq. 783, οἷοι; compare γράφω, scribo;
γλύφω, sculpo ; ; τρίζω, strideo; tego, aréyw; fallo,
σφάλλω, and many others.

4g ΤΙΝ Uv an unused root. Derivative, ny”)

ἽΝ Y an unused root, cognate to the verbs VD
(which see) WY to boil, to boil up, to ferment,
compare ὁ to boil up, to break forth (an ulcer). (In
the western languages of the same stock is German
fuar, in Ottfr.; Anglo-Sax. sur; Germ. fauer.) Hence—

“ky τη. fermentation, leaven, Ex. 12:15, 19.
(Ch. ἽΝ id.).

FN pr. inf. fem. of the verb NP? (for NYY), with
suff. NY, once contr. INY Job 41:17 (where other
copies lave INN).

(1) raising up, Job 41:17; lifting up, sc. of
countenance, Genesis 4:7. See the root 8¥2 No.1,
letter c.

(2) eminence, a place rising up in the skin;
hence any spot, Levit. 13:2, 10,19; and even one
where the skin is deeper. Compare verse 2 and 3, 4

(3) excellency, majesty, Genesis 49:3; Job
13:11.

(4) α sentence, decree of a judge (compare xo
No. 4, and 8&2 No.1, letter Sf); ‘Hab. 1:7. Others
take it here to ‘be ida

Jaw TO INTERTWINE, i.q. 39; whence—

at oa |
yav m. pl. 0°92 lattice work, 1 ΚΞ. 7:17.
MIA £—(1) a net, Job 18:8.
(2) lattice work, with which the capitals of co-
lumns were surrounded, 2 Ki. 1:2; 1 Ki.'7:18, 20, 41.

ΝΞ sambuca; see 1330.

ὯΞΨ an unused root and of doubtful meaning.
Arab. »:
sense of the verb D%3 to be sweet-scented. Hence—

pay (“ coolness,” or “sweet smell”), [She-

bam], Num. 32:3; and moay [Shibmah, Sib-
mah], ibid., verse 38; Josh. 13:19; Isaiah 16:8, 9;
pr.n. of a town of the Reubenites, which abounded in
vines.

yay andy AW": ) TO BE or BECCME SATIS-
FIED or SAX ATED (Arab. _ id. I place the pri-

αὖ to be cold. Jo. Simonis ascribes to it the

DCCLXXXIII

aww
mary idea in abundance of drink; compare 83D,
although in the common use of the language this
verb is more employed as to food than as to drink).
Frequently used of one satisfied with food, Deut,
31:20; Ruth 2:14; Isa. 44:16, ete.; more rarely of
one who is so with drink, i. ᾳ. ΠῚ Am. 4:8; hence
used of a well-watered land, Pro. 30:16; Ps.104:16.
It is ascribed to the soul (see YB} No. 2), Eccl. 6:3;
and metaph. to the eye which is satisfied with seeing,
Eccl. 1:8; compare Isa. §3:11; Ps.17:15. Constr.
absol. Hos. 4:10; Ps. 37:19; followed by an ace. of
the thing, as 09? Ya’ to be satisfied with bread, Ex.
16:13; Sob 27:14; Eccl. 5:9; followed by } Pro.
14:14; 18:20; Job 31:31; followed by 2 Ps. 65:5;
88:4; followed ie} betire an inf., Eccl. 1:8. Metaph.
it is said, to be satisfied with money, Eccl. 5:9; with
shame, Las 3:30; Hab. 2:16; with contempt, Psa.
123:4; with calamity, Ps. 88:4.

(2) Sometimes the notion of weariness and
loathing is added, Isa. 1:11; Job 7:4; Pro. 25:17.
DD Ya’ to be full of days, 1 πον. 23:1; 2 Chron.
24:15.

Pret, to satisfy, Eze. 7:19; followed by two acc.
of pers. and thing, Ps. 00:14.

‘Hiput, to satisfy; followed by an ace. of pers.
Ps. 107:9; followed by two ace. of pers. and thing,
Ps. 132:15; followed by 1 of the thing, Eze. 32:4;
Ps. 81:17; followed by 3 of thing, Ps. 103:5. Once
followed by ? of pers. and ace. of thing, Ps. 145:16.
Metaph. Ps. 91: 16.

Derivatives, the five following nouns —

yay m. plenty, abundance of food, Gen. 41:29,
seqq-; Prov. 3:10.

yav m. adj. satisfied, satiated, Prov. 27:7;
1Sam.2:5. Metaph.—(qa) in a good sense, abound-
ing in any thing, 6. g. }}¥7 YIY abounding in (divine)
favour, Deut. 33 :23.—(0) in a bad sense, satiated
with troubles, i.e. abounding in them, Job 14:1;
10:15. Hence, with the additional idea of weari-
ness, 0%" ΣῈ satisfied with life, Gen. 35:29; Job
42:17; and simply Ya¥ Gen. 25:8.

yay m.—(1) satiety, fulness. ΒΡ to the full,
Ex. 16:3.
(2) abundance, Ps. 16:11.

mya f. Eze. 16:49, and—

myay f. satiety, fulness.
Isa. 23:18; Eze. 39:19.

ny2? to the full,

“ay TO LOOK AT, TO VIEW. followed by 3 Nek

τὸν

8:13, 15. (Ch. 5, which see. Arab. ἡ. to ex- |

amine, e.g. a wound.) The primary idea appears to
be that of digging out and exploring, which is proper
to the stock 13, 15, compare 83, Ἢ, ISB; also 155
and 737,

Prt—(1) to expect, wait for (prop. to look for,
compare M5¥ Piel No. 2), Ruth 1:13.

(2) to hope, Est.g:1; followed by by and δ of
pers. Ps.104:27; 119:166; Isa. 38:18 (where others,
by comparison with the Syr.S tar, render, to ce-
lebrate; Aram. Peal and Pael id.; comp. Lat. spero).
Hence —

ἽΝ always with suff. 12% hope, Ps.119:116;
46:5.

haw not used in Kal, i. q. Aram. 83D ΤῸ BE or
BECOME GREAT, TO INCREASE. (Cognate is N3,
with a prefixed sibilant, see under ¥ p. pccLxxxm, A.)
Only found in—

Hirnit—(1) to make great, followed by ἢ Job
12:23.

(2) to magnify, to extol with praise, Job
36:24.

Derivative, 8°3%’.

NY Ch. id.; fat. Dan. 3:31, 832 rg “ your
peace be multiplied,” a form of salutation; Dan.
6:26: Ezr. 4:22.

ai. q. D1, but (except Deut. 2:36) only found
_ in poetry.—(1) TO LIFT ONESELF UP (cogn. to the

root 333, compare N3¥ i. ᾳ. 783), Job 5:11.

(2) to be lofty, of an inaccessible city, Deu. 2:36.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be high, Prov.18:11. Figuratively —
(a) to be most high, of God, Ps. 148:13; Isa.2:11.
—() to be set in a high place; hence to be safely
protected, Prov. 18:10, compare 33¢%.—(c) to be
hard to be understood, Ps. 139:6.

Pirt, to set on high, to exalt any one; always
metaph.—(a) to make powerful, Isa. 9 : 10.— (δ)
to protect safely, Ps. 20:2; 69:30; 91:14; fol-
lowed by |) from an enemy (compare ]® No. 3, a),
Ps. 59:2; 107:41.

Puat, pass. of Piel, letter b, Pro. 29:25.

Hipuit, to exalt oneself, to shew oneself ex-
alted, Job 36:22.

Derivatives, 23D, and pr. n. 333%

22 a root of uncertain authority, see δ" No.
II. [a spurious root” ].

ΤΊ i.g.8i¥ τὸ BECOME GREAT, TO INCREASE,
Job 8:7, 11; Ps.go:17.

DCCLXXXIV

="

Hiren, to cause to necrease, to increase, Psa,
ι 73:19. : .

5) (“elevated”), [Segub], pr. n. m.—(1)
1 Ch. 2:21, 22.—(@) 1 Ki. 16:34 ana, for which
there is mp 3°”.

wy m. great, Job 36:26; 37:23, from the
root Nv,

N3Y Ch.—(1) great, Dan. 2:31.

(2) much, many, Dan. 2:48; 4:9.

(3) adv. very, greatly, Dan. 2:12; 5:9, from the
root SY’,

ἽΦ or my see DMT,
ὙΦ not used in Kal, prob. TO BE STRAIGHT,

LEVEL; compare-the kindred mw, Arab. δ. Cony.
I. IV. to tend straight to the mark; II. to lead

straight. Conj. X. to be straight; δ one who

goes straight to the mark.

Pigt, to harrow, i.e. to level [smooth down the
furrows of] a field, Isa. 28:24; Job 39:10; Hosea
10:11. .

Derivative, pr. n. DY,

mw an unused root, prob. i. q. TY Τὸ LEVEL
intrans. to be level. Arab. ᾿ς to spread out (com-
pare 73). Hence—

TW const. mY with suff. 31, plur. absol.
nim’ Ex. 8:9, const. “TY Isa. 32:12, and nin Neh.
12:29; with suff. ὉΠ, Onin’ m.— (1) a plain
(pr. level; tract); hence OW 77% the plain, or plain
country of Syria, i. 6. Mesopotamia, 1.q. OFS 772
Hos. 12:13. Also used of the main land as opposed
to the sea, Eze. 26:6, 8.

(2) a field—(a) a meadow, which is ploughed
and sown (Gti Gaatfeld), Gen. 23:17; 47:20, 24;
opp. to vineyards and gardens, Ex. 9:25; 22:4;
Nu. 20:17; Ruth 2:2.—(b) collect. fields, country
(Gelb, Land), opp. to the city, villages, or camps,
hence 77Y &'S a man of the field (living in the
fields, not in tents), said of Esau a hunter, Gen. 25:27,
TW M0 beasts of the field, wild beasts, Gen. 2:20;
3:14; MWD MOND 1 Sa. 17:44, id—(c) field ofa
city, Neh. 12:29; also the borders of a people;
ΡΟΣ ΠῚ the field or borders of the Amalekites,
Genesis 14:7; 32:4; 2830 ΠῚ the borders of the
Moabites, Gen. 36:35. Once used of the countries,
empire of a king, and meton. of his subjects. Eee
§:8, “ a king 72} mee who is served (honoured
by his pecple.”

Ἵν τὴν

“W i. ᾳ TY plain, field, but only poet. Psalm
8:8; 50:11; 80:14; Deut. 32:13, etc. *> is the
proper and primitive Arabian form, in common use
in Arabic for 17>, as I have shewn in Heb. Gramm.
Ρ. 56, 147, 181; Lehrg. p. 158; Jo. Simonis took
“WY incorrectly for pl. i. q. ot’, but see Ps. 96:12.

5° sy plur (from the sing. Ἵν, naw a plain, a field,
from the root ὙΦ); hence [Siddim], pr.n. PY
1 (valley of the plains) the plain of the cities

‘of Sodom and Gomorrha, from the sinking of which,

the Dead Sea has come into existence, Gen. 14:3,
8, 10.

TW i.g. T1D to set in a row, to arrange.
Henee—

maw f. order, rank of soldiers, 2 Ki. 11:8, 15;
of planks, 1 Ki. 6:9.

my (for MY or ANY [* ter! nyy”)) const. MY, with
suff. YY Deu. 22:1, and | amy 1 Sa. 14:34 (both from
nye).
a noun cf unity, to which answers the collect. .

(which see) a flock of sheep or goats, Gen. 22:7, 8
30.32; Ex. 12:3,seq. Where the particular species

Arab. cy and ne comm, a sheep or goat,

are to be distinguished more accurately, it is said,

Deut. 14:4, OMY ΠῚ nas nv “one of the flock of
sheep and one of the flock of goats,” i.e. a sheep, a
goat. Compare Ww and 723.

: y
ΓΤ an unused root, ig. Aram. φστρο, 7D,

Arab. 3z% to bear witness, to be an eye-witness,

Conj. ILI. to psi
Hence —

vompare det to be present.
something before one.

ral 4 (with Kametz impure, like participles Peal
in the Aramezan dialects) τη. a witness, once found,
Job 16:19. Whence—

xm f. a Chald. (and Syr.) word (used by
Laban, an- -Aramean), i in its emphat. state, eens
testimony, Gen. 31:47.

Tw an unused root, i.g. WD, ὅσιρο to be
round (of the same family as V7, 53), whence

jsouco the moon. The derivative of this noun is—

ony m. plur., little moons, ornaments worn
on the necks of men, women, and camels, Jud. 8:21,
26; Isa. 3:18. LXX. μηνίσκοι. Vulg. lunule.

TY to be grey headed; see 2.

DCCLXXXV

pena

yaw ig. 12D entangled branches, 2 Sam. —
18:9; see 739.

LAW. q. 4D No. L, τὸ 60 BACK, 2 Sam. 1:22;
where, however, several MSS. snd. printed editions
read D.

π. VW i. q- δ) No. IL, TO HEDGE ABOUT, TO
FENCE. In Kal not used.

Ῥῃ;ρει, 33% to hedge about (a vineyard). Isa.
19; 11, bab yo? ova “in the day that thou
plantedst (it) thou didst hed ge(it)about.” Kimehi
and Aben Ezra render oon thou didst make it great,
cause it to grow; as if from 33% the same as Ni,
nj’; but the previous explanation i is preferable. —

sy see TY to plaster with lime.

ΤῊ once found Gen. 24:63, “Isaac had gone
out ΠῚΦΨΞ πῆ: Vulg. ad meditandum in agro; so
that ΠῚ would be the same as ΠῚ No. 4. But LXX.
Ασα. Symm., express, ad colloquendum, sc. with his
friends, or with his servants tending herds in the
field; compare mv No.1; and this appears to be
preferable. Aben Ezra and Syr., ad deambulandum,
\., Med. Ye, to
wander; especially on account of religion; but this

signification appears to be secondary, derived from
that of chaunting and pious meditation.

to take a walk; compare Arabic

COW ig. πὸ τὸ Go or TURN ASIDE to any
thing, Ps. 40:5.
Derivatives, OMY, DDD,

pw TO FENCE ABOUT, TO HEDGE IN (Arak

$ «τ gre
SLE Med. Waw, to fence with thorns; ς’ Saas &S (ἃ ,
athorn. See the kindred verbs 31%, 33D No. 2; 29
and 2%; also 12¥ and 42D, which appear to be from
ἽΝ, WD with the middle radical hardened. To this
also answer Sanscr. sékhd; Persian ἐ-Ξ foliage,
branch). Metaph. Job 1: 10,1792 AD’ “thou fencest
round him,” i.e. thou guardest him. But the same
phrase is also used in a bad sense, for, to stop up the
way before any one, Hos. 2:8 (compare Job 3:23).
Pueen 2 to intertwine, to weave. Job 10:11,
22¥A 512) nioyya “thou hast interwoven me
with bones and sinews ;” compare Ps. 139: 13.
Derivatives 1310 and nw; also—

alg m.,Jud.9:49; and WY f.,ver. 48,a branch

(Chald. 33D and i”; Syr. Loco id.).
51

pny—nnw

MN (“a hedge” n=}, ἢ) [Socoh, Shochoh,
Sochoh], pr. n. of a town in the plain country of
Judah, Josh. 15:35. [Prob. there were two towns of
this name; the one in the mountains, Josh. 15:48;
the other in the plain, Josh. 15:35. Both of these
appear now to bear the same name, Shuweikeh

4&48)|, Rob. 195, 343-]

‘nowy [Suchathites], Gent. n. of an uuknown
town nw 1 Ch. 2:55.

DAW? and OW fat. οὖν» apoc. Dk, DEM; once

> Ex.4:11; imp. oY; inf. absol. pi penattts οἷ;

more rarely DY Job 20:4; gener. ΤῸ PUT, TO SET, TO

PLACE; τιθέναι (Syr. po; ZEth. WLP: UL®: id.;

less frequent is οἴ. Med. Ye, to set, to constitute,
e.g. a price.) Specially —

(1) to put,i.g. to set, to place ({egen, ftetlen), when
referring to persons and things which stand upright,
or are rather regarded as standing than as lying
prostrate. Gen. 2:8, DINT-NS δε ne) “and there
(in the garden) he placed man.” mb> ma 2 py
to put any one in prison, 2 Ch. 18:26. Hence—(a)
to place a plant, for, to plant; like the Lat. ponere
arborem; Arab. wa} Isa. 28:25.—(b) 09232 DY to
set, 1.6. to beget children (Germ. Sinder in die Welt
fegen), Ezr. 10:44; compare θέσθαι παῖδα ὑπὸ ζών ῃ:
Hymn. Ven. 256, 283.—(cy {2 Dw to construct a
nest or habitation (in a rock), Num. 24:21.—(d) to
dispose an army, to setin array (73M), Josh. 8:2,
13; bands of soldiers (DYN), Job 1:17; and with’
out an accus. id., 1 Ki. 20:12; Eze. 23:24 (compare
Hiphil 21:21). In like manner intrans.,1 Sa. 15:2,
713 ὟΣ py “he set himself in the way. "» There is
the same ellipsis i in the verbs JW. No. 1, a, and MW.
—(e) to constitute (τιθέναι, Acts 20:28); e.g. a
king, Deu. 17:15; a prince, Hos. 2:2; judges, 1 Sa.
8:1; followed by two acc.,1 Sam. loc. cit.; followed
by an acc. and δ Gen. 45:9; Ex. 2:14: followed by
an acc. and 23) to be set over, put in charge of any
thing, Ex. 1:11; 5:14: 1Sam.18:5.—(/) to found
188 if to place a foundation), as the world, Job 34:13;
a people, Isa. 44:7; divine right, Isa. 42:4. To this
belongs the phrase in which God is said 12Y DY to
place his name (anywhere), i. e. to set his seat any-
where (to occupy the temple or holy place), Deut.
12:5, 21; 14:24; 1 Ki. 9:3; 11:36; 2 Ki. 21:4;
i. q. YOY 13 Deu. 12:11; 26:2.—(g) to set (to con-
stitute) a statute, Gen. 47:26; a place (to determine
it), Exod. 21:13.

(2) to put, to place, to lay, inanimate things, so

DCCLXXXVI.

Ὁ - πον.

that they lie down; Germ. Iegen, tollowed by 3 in any s

place (bineinlegen), Gen. 31:34; 44:1; Deut. 10:2
Job 13:27, on D3 DYA “ thou hast put my feet in
the stocks;” followed by oy upon any place, to set
on (darauf legen), Gen. 9:23; 22:6; 7B by TOW to
put the hand on the mouth, as done by a person im-
posing silence on himself, Job 21:5; 29:9; followed
by δὲ id. 1Sa. 19:13. US d'% to set fire to, to set
on fire, 1 Ki. 18:23, 25. Specially—(a) Το οἷ
voy to put garments on oneself (die Kleider anlegen),
Ruth 3:3; compare by No. 1, a.—(b) absol. to put,
lay down, sc. a pledge (ein Pfand einlegen, fegen),
Job 17:3. Compare Arab. e: Conj. II, i. q. Les
wy) i Gr. τίθεσθαι, Passow, letter A, 8.— (c) to put,

to impose on some one anything to be done, followed
by by of pers. Ex. 5:8,143 22: 24; or to be suffered,
followed by 3 Deu. 7:15; also, to attribute to any
one (guilt, εἶπε Sculd gur Laft legen), followed by by Jud.
9:24; ? Deu. 22:14,17; 3 1 88. 22:15; Job 4:18.
—(d) ; 5 py nit’ to put or impose a name on any
one emp Oeivai τινι, Od. xix. 403; ὄνομα θέσθαι,
xix. 406), Dan. 1:7; and with a somewhat different
construction, Jud. 8:31, yoo" jnerny ce" “and
he set his name Abimelech.” Neh. 9:7; and Chald.
Dan. 5:12.-—(e) 1533? Dw to put before one’s own
eyes, used of things which we regard highly, Psalm
54:5; 86:14.—(f) followed by by to propound,
to explain anything to any one, Job 5:8; in like
manner, followed by ‘5 ‘2832 to declare, to signify,
Exod. 17:14.—(g) to lay up as ina treasury. Job
36:13, “the wicked ἘΝ 10% lay up (in their heart)
wrath ;” i.e. they keep it with them, they retain
wie they indulge in anger and envy, they do not
piously turn to God. So rightly Umbreit. Com-
monly, “ they heap up (as it were) the (divine)
wrath,” θησαυρίξ, ovat ἑαυτοῖς θυμόν (Romans 2:5).
Similar to this is the phrase — (λ) 2b by Div to lay
up on the heart; Germ. etwas ju Herjen nebmen [ Engl.
to lay to heart], to let anything remain in the heart
and mind, Isa. 57:1, 11 (Gr. θέσθαι ἐνὶ φρεσί); also,
2> by ni’ ο Sam. 13:33; 322 ‘Y 1 Sa. 21:13, to be
moved, to be anxious. Followed by a gerund, Mal.
2:2, and ἐξ Wi (lest, that not) Dan. 1:8, to take
care lest anything bedone. Ellipt. Ps. 50:23, 174 1 oy
“who takes care of the way,” 1. 6. his manner of
life.

(3) to put, to place, to set, i.e. to direct, toturn
in any direction, as—(a) 29) [2 Dw’ to set the eye on,

see 1) No.1, e—(b) Ὧ"9 Dw to set the face on or
towards, in various senses, see 0°25 No. 1, letter e—e.
—(c) 3 pi’ to set the heart upon, to attend, Isaiah

pry -δν,.
41:22; Hag.2:15,18 > and without 2? Isa 41:20;
Job 34:23; 37:15; Jud. 19:30. Compare 30 ele
and {i} id. Followed by bY of the thing (to or to-
wards anything), Job 1:8; δὲὲ Exod. 9:21; ? Deut.
32:46; Exe. 40:4; followed by 2 (without 25), Job
23:6; but 1 Sam. 9:90, ὃ 2? DW is to set the heart
and mind on, i.g. 32 2} ὩΣ, - From the signification
of constituting (see above, No. 1, letter 6) arises —

(4) to make or render any one so or so, τιθέναι
i..g. ποιεῖσθαι (see Passow, ἢ. v. letter B), Ex. 4:11,
DPS OW Ὁ “who maketh the dumb?” Followed
by two acc. Ps. 39:9, “make me not the reproach
{object of reproach) of the wicked;” Ps. 40:5; 91:9;
105:21; Job 31:24; followed by an acc. and ? Gen.
21:13, 18; Job 24:25; Isa. 5:20; 23:13; followed
by an acc. and 3 (to make any one like such a one),
Gen. 32:13, “I will make thy seed as the sand of
the sea;” 1 Ki. 19:2; Isa. 14:17. There seems to be
a blending of two constructions in Isa. 25:2, MY
b35 YY “thou hast made of a city ruins,” for TY

FP or 23 YD, unless it be deemed better to supply
b35 VHD (FY) ἘΦ: -- More rarely absol. to make,
to do 1. 4. ΓΝ (compare examples, No. 1, letter 7),
Gen. 6:16, “and thou shalt make the door of the
ark in the side of it.” nin oi’ to do signs, i.e.
miracles, Ex. 10:2; Ps. 78:43. _Hence—

(5) followed by a dat. to make, to prepare for
any one, is often i.g.to give, as 2 DIY DW to give
peace to any one, Num. 6:26; ? 7123 Di’ to give
honour to any one, Josh. 7:19; Isa. 42:12, compare
Ps. 66:2; ? O° ‘Y to give compassion to any one,
Isa. 47:6. Compare Gr. Yeivaé τινι ἄλγεα, πένθος,
φόως, see examples, Passow, B, No. 2.

Hreut i. q. Kal. ‘mp. YT, either attend, see
Kal No. 3, ¢, or rawge, sc. the battle, see Kal No.
1, d, Eze, 21:21; and part. ἘΞ (attending) Job
4:20.

Hopnat, once, Gen. 24:33 “Ip. (See DY.)

Derivatives, nin, DDS [not so placed in Thes. ],
and pr. n. PRIOR,

Di Ch. to put, to place, to set, specially —(a)
to constitute any one, to prefer (to an office), Ezr.,
§:14.—(b) to put,i.e. to give, to promulgate an
edict, Dan. 3:10, 29; 4:3; Ezr. 4:19, seq. Compare

Gr. νομοθέτης, Lat. ponere legem, Syr. lorax Χο.
—(c) “Ἴ OY Di’ to impose a name on any one, to
give a name, Dan. 3:12.— (d) ? ba Di’ to endeavour
towards something (prop. to direct the heart or mind
unto), Dan. 6:15.—(e) ὃν yo Oi to regard (set

the mind to) any thing, Dan. 5:12.

DCCLXXXVIL

pny=nsiy

1. “VW? fut. "0% i. g. Tb, TY (which see).
(1) TO CONTEND, Hos.12:5. -

(2) to hold dominion, Jud. 9:22.

Hira Yi to constitute princes, Hos. 8:4.

π. Ww an onomatop. root, ig. W2 To saw.
fut. ὭΣ τ Ch. 20:3.

TT. “VU? i. g. WD τὸ Go BAcK, Hos. 9:12.
my f. series, row, order, from the root TW

No. 1. .Arab. δ᾽ yee series, row of stones. Isa.28:25,
nay non ἘΦ) “and he places (plants) the wheat in
rows,” ΠῚ in ace. put adverbially, reihenweife
Jerome, per ordinem.

ΡΨ see PI’,

wi and wow fut. WY once wie’ Isa. 35:1,
imp. MY, inf. absol. YY, constr. MAY To REJOICE,
TO BE GLAD (prop, to leap, to spring, see DID), Job
3:22, followed by by Deut. 28:63; 30:9; followed
by 3 in any thing, Isa. 65:19; Ps. 119:14; specially
mma wiv Ps. 40:17; 70:5; followed by suff. Isa.
35:1, DL" “they shall rejoice for these things”
(which are spoken of in the preceding chapter).

Derivatives, VIVID, we,

MY m.a thought, Amos 4:13. Root MY to
meditate.

ΓΙ TO SWIM, Isa. 25:11.
Hipuin, to inundate, Ps.6:7. Hence — ἡ

ny f. (Milel, Segolate form, for NY) a swimming,
Eze. 47:5.
piny see Phy,

ὉΠ TO SQUEEZE OUT grapes, Genesis 40:11
(Chald. OAD id.)

prey i. q. PO¥ (which see. [Compare Aithiop.
Wah?: AUF: and Zab. .o..00]), but more used
in the later Hebrew—(1) To LAUGH, Ecce. 3:4. Fol-
lowed by 8 to smile upon, Job2g9:24; followed by
ΟΣ deride, to laugh at any thing, Ps. 52:8; Job
30:1; followed by ? id., but specially in contempt,
to laugh at in contempt, especially, a person
threatening to do much, but able to do nothing, Job
5:22; 39:7, 18, 22; 41:21; Pro. 31:25.

(2) 1. ᾳ Pi. No. 3, Jud. 16:27.

Pret Pn, fut. Pm’—(1) to joke, to jest (prop
to laugh repeatedly), Jer. 15:17.

bov—pniy

(2) to play, to sport, e.g. as children, Zec. 8:5;
as marine animals, Psa. 104:26; compare Job 40:
20, 29; also used of the play of arms and skirmishes,
(Scharmiigel), 2 Sa. 2:14.

(3) to dance to music vocal and instrumental
(just as we speak of playing on an a Jud.
16:25; 1Sam. 18:7; dora ἕ : 1 Chr. 13:8;
15:29; Jerem. 30:19, [PID IP « the voice of
dancers” (and singers). Jer. 31:4, ='PN’P ina
“in the chorus of dancers,” Pro. 8:30, 31.

Hirnutt, to laugh at in scorn, to deride, followed
by bY 2 Chr. 30:10.

Derivatives ΡΠ, pr. n. PAY i. gq. PAY, and —

pny & piny m.—(1) laughter, Ecc. 2:2; 7:
3,6: Job 8:21.

(2) derision, scorn, meton. of its object, Job
12:4; Jer. 20:7.

(3) jest, Pro. 10:23.

vy, plur. Ὁ deviations from what is right,
sins, Hosea 5:2, i.g. DED Ps. 101:3; from the root
no’ [in Thes. from ns].

muy fut. apoc. DY ΤῸ DECLINE, TO TURN

asipe. (Aram. 899, [yap id.) Followed by 799
WTI from the way, Prov: 4:15; 5 511 by 7:25.
Specially used of adulterous wives, ἢ Nu. 5: 12; with
the addition of M87 MOA 5:19,20,29. Compare
ΠῚ No. 1.

DOW fut. nde (cogn. to 10%) To LAY SNARES
for any one, TO FOLLOW hostilely, Genesis 27:41;
50:15; Job 16:9; 30:21. Specially, to lay a noose
or trap, whence the derivative ΠΡΌ.

OW i i. 4. nD, Syr. SO Arab. pods id., Psa.
38:21; 109:4. Part. ἸῸΝ licrin wait, adversary,
71:13; 109:20,29. Hence—

G --

fo — (2) adversary (Arabic (,,\b.%), as in
war, an enemy, 1 Ki. 5:18; 11:14, 23, 25; 1 Sam.
29:4; in acourt of justice, Pra, 109:6 (compare Zec.
3:1, 2); and also whoever opposes himself to another,
2 Sam. 19:23; Nu. 22:22, “the angel of Jehovah
stood in the way Ὁ j<¥? to resist him;” verse 42.

(2) With the art. wen (adversary, κατ᾽ ἐξοχὴν)
τὸ assumes the nature of a pr. n. (566 Hebr. Gramm.,
§ 107, 2), and is Satan, the devil, the evil genius
in the later theology of the Jews [rather, in the
true revelatimn of God from the beginning], who
seduces men (1 Chron. 21:1; in which place only
it is without the article, compare 2 Samuel 24:1),
and then accuses and calymniates them before God,

DCCLXXXVIII

miv—pny

Zech. 3:1, 2; Job 1:7; 4:8, seq., 2ompare Apoc
12:10, 6 κατήγωρ τῶν ἀδελφῶν ἡμῶν, ὁ τατηγιργῶ»
αὐτῶν ἐνώπιον τοῦ θεοῦ ἡμῶν ἡμέρας καὶ νυκτός. But τ
is a groundless opinion of Alb. Schultens, Herder, and
Eichhorn, that Satan, in the book of Job, is different
from the Satan of the other books, and is a good
angel employed to examine into the manners of men;
and on this account, whenever in the early part of this
book he is mentioned, they would read, jowa i.e.
περιοδεύτης (from the root Dv); this notion has now
been rejected by all interpreters. And—

τ f—(1) accusation, letter of accusa.
tion, Ezr. 4:6.

(2) [Sttnah], pr.n. of a well, so called on ac-
count of the contention which Isaac had with the
Philistines, Gen. 26:21.

NY τὰ. (for δ Ὁ) elevation, height, Job 20:6;
i. gq. MSY, from the root XY,

js’ Ψ (for ἡ 5 “ lifted up”), [Sion], pr.n.
of a mountain which more commonly bears the name
of Hermon, Deu. 4:48.

WV τὸ BE HOARY (hoary-haired), 1Samuel12:2.

(Syr. Si and Arab. CLS Med. Ye, id.) Part.
av hoary, old, Job15:10. Hence—

ay m. 1 Ki. 14:4; and nay f—(1) hoary =

hair (of an old man), Genesis. 42:38; 44:29, 31.
πον WS a hoary-headed man, Deu. 32:25.

(2) old age, Gen. 15:15; 25:8. Meton. an old =
person, Ruth 4:15. ;

YY τὰ. withdrawing, going away, 1Ki.18:27; ;
from the roots 1%, ND to go away.

WY? ro cover wiTH Lime (Arab. gis id.)
Deu. 27:2,4. Hence—

TY τη. lime, Deu. 27:2, 4; Isa. 33:12; Am.2:1
(as to this passage, compare Isa. 33:12).

my i. ᾳ ΠΡ (which see), a sheep or goat.

Te — 1) pr. TC PRODUCE, TO BRING FORTH,
TO PUT FORTH (comp. Syr. wos to germinate, to
flourish; APHEL woal to put forth shoots, buds,
and Med. quiesc. tana} to dare, pr. to lift oneself

up, ἱμάς bushes, and Heb. M%® No. 1). In Hebrew—

(2) to speak, pr. to utter with the mouth, comp,
ἼΩΝ No.1. Followed by Ὁ to speak to any one,
Job 12:8; with suff. Prov. 6:22, TVA “he shall

ee

δ: ν--τὴν

speak with thee.” Followed by 3 to speak of any
one, Ps. 69: 13.
(3) to sing, Jud. 5:10; Ps.145:5. Followed by

3 to celebrate anything in song, Ps. 105:2, and in

a bad sense, to lament, to complain, Psa. 55:18;
Job 7:11.

(4) to talk with oneself, i.e. to meditate, es-
pecially on divine things, ΡΒ. 77:4, 7; followed by 3
of the thing, Ps. 119:15, 23, 27, 48, 78, 148; 77:18.
Compare syn. 737.

PiLeL OW to meditate, Psalm 143:5; to think
upon anything, Isa. 53:8.

Hence nY, AMY, and—

MY m.—(1) a shrub, bush, see the root No.1
[in Thes. this first signification is taken as a distinct

- root], Gen.2:5. Pl.Gen.21:15; Job 30:4, 7.

(2) speech, discourse, 2 Ki.g:11.

(3) quarrel, Job 7:13; 9:27; 21:4; 23:2; Psa.
142:3; 1Sa. 1:16.

(4) meditation, 1 Ki.18:27; in mockery of Baal,
as not answering the supplications of his priests, it
is said 12 TY “he has a meditation,” i. 6. he is so
entirely taken up with meditating that he cannot
hear; or, from signif. No. 2, “he has a discourse”
(conversation) with some. LXX. ἀδολεσχία αὐτῷ
ἐστί, the Greek word denoting both meditation and
conversation.

ΓΙ £ meditation, especially pious, relating to
divine things, Ps. 119:97, 99. Job 15:4, "BD ny
S “meditation before God.” Germ. Andadt.

DY to put, see Dy. :
qv pl. D'S” m. (from the root 42% No. 1), thorns,
5, ea Ὁ»

Nu. 33:55. (Arabic Ls a thorn.) From the same
root is —

yw (read soch), m. a hedge, Lam. 2:6. [In Thes.
from 429. ]

mY ἔα sharp weapon, pr. a goad, a thorn, so

called from the resemblance, Job 40:31. (Arab. Ks
goad, sharp weapon.)

1. τ 24 an unused root, i.q. Ch. 83D to look at,

to contemplate; Syr. and Sam. Laer, M3D to expect,

to long for; Sam. 3D an eye. Nearly related to

this among the Hebrew roots are, MY, YY, πειὸ

No. II, and transp. 719; also, in the Indo-Germanic

languages, Gr. θεάω, Lat. scio, Ital. sagio (presagio),

sags, sagax, Goth. saiyhan, Germ. fdauen, feben).
Derivatives, 132’— M3y, M'3e"D,

DCCLXXXIX

Sot—pnis

Il. mw also appears to have had the sense cf
cutting; whence [3 a knife, which see.

Dy (“ hill,” “watchtower,” like the Samarit.
mm3D), [Sechu], pr. name of a region near Ramah,
1 Sa. 19:22.

DP m. iq. M2 intellect, understanding, —
and its seat, the heart, the mind, Job 38:36. Com-
pare as to this passage MIND, page cccxxi, A. Others
take it to be phenomenon, meteor, but this does
not accord with the context.

POY ¢ image, form, appearance. Isa. 2:16,
MINT nivzy-b3, well rendered in the Vulg. omne quod
visu pulchrum est ; in which phrase all the things which,
verse 13—16, had been separately enumerated, are
again summed up. [“flag of a ship, standard;
compare Samarit. ΠΥ κὰν]

poy m. a knife, Pro. 23:2; verbal of Piel from
the root M3. (Ch. "30, and Arab... id. Of the

same family apparently are Zay«An, ζάγκλον, σάγκλον,
sickle, Gicel).

TOY τη. α hireling, Exod. 22:14; Lev. 19:13.
Isa. 16:14, “in three years ὙΦ᾽ %2¥3 according to the
years of a hireling;” i.e. this shall come to pass at
this very time, the event shall no longer be deferred,
just as a hireling does not protract his daily work

beyond the agreed hour. Root Ὅν.

ΠῚ: f.a hiring. Isa.7:20, TPIT

WA “a
razor of hiring,” i.e. hired.

you i.q. J2D—(1) TO WEAVE, TO FENCE.
(2) to cover, Exod. 33:22.—Hence 7%, 7, ny,
and M31, .

ov —(1) prop. TO LOOK AT, TO BEHOLD, i. q.

gor

Chald. 590 Peal and Ithpael; compare Arab. \C%

figure, likeness; see Hiphil No.1. More often figu-
ratively —

(2) to be prudent, to act prudently, 1 Sa. 18:30;
compare Germ. flug; formerly glau; from the verb
tugen; Engl. to look; pr. provident, circumspect. —

PieL, causat. of Kal No. 2. Genesis 48:14, Say
ὙΠ ΤΙΣ “he (so) placed his hands prudently,” ie.
of set purpose. But all the ancient versions render,
he put his hands across. Τ ΧΧ. ἐναλλὰξ rac χεῖρας.
Vulg. commutans manus, which is defensible; comp.

Arab. \C4 to bind; Conj. IL, to plait the hai;

JS and οὐκ to be intertwined.

προσ -ῶϑ

Hirwit—(1) 1) look at. Gen. 3:5, 729 TPM?)
babe “and the tree was desirable to look. at.”
Vulg. aspectu delectabile.

(2) to attend, to turn the mind to; followed by
an acc., Deut. 32:29; Psalm 64:10; age by.
Prov. 16: 20; ON Neh. 8:13; Ps. 41:2, ΞΡῸ
“who attends to (cares for) the poor;” pitied by
2 Dan. 9:13.

(3) to be or become understanding, prudent,
Ps. 2:10; 94:8; followed by 3 Dan. 1:4; comp. verse
17; to act prudently, Jer. 20:11; 23:5. Part.
‘21 prudent, intelligent, Job 22:2; Prov. 10:5;
also upright, pious, Psalm 14:2; Dan. 11:33, 353
12:3, 10 (comp. 039, 727). Inf Sav Jer. 3:15;

and >3t 2b Prov. 1:3; 21:16; subst. intelligence,
Padonce

(4) i.g. 5 myn to be successful (in carrying any-
thing on), to act prosperously, Josh. 1:7,8; 2 Ki.
18:7; Isa. 52:13; Jer.10:21; Pro.17:8. Alsocausat.—

(5) to make prudent, to teach, Psalm 32:8; fol-
lowed by two acc., Dan. 9:22; followed by δ of pers.
Prov. 21:11.

(6) to give success, 1 Ki. 2:3.

Part. Dab subst., a song, poem, Psa. 47:8; and
in the titles of Psalins, 32, 42,44, 45, 52,53,54,55)74,
78, 88, 89, 142.. The origin of this signification is
doubtful. The easiest explanation appears to be that
of those who render bse prop. a didactic poem,
but so that this special word became applied to other
kinds of poems; since the authors of Psalms which
are not didactic, sometimes also take the place of

teachers (see Psalm 45:11); and Arabic Fo doc-

trine, is used of poetry of every kind. Others take
it to be, oratio ligata; from Ss See Piel.
Derivatives, boy, oo

DIY Chala. ‘Iruram, followed by Ὁ to.aitend to
any thing, Dan. 7:8.

oy and bow, with suff. bay m.—(1) under-

“standing, intelligence, pr udence, 1 Ch. 22:19;
26:14. 2D Sov good understanding, Prov. 13: 15;
Ps. 111:10; 2Ch. 30:22. >a Di” to give under-
standing (of any thing); da8 Berftandnif geben (erdffnen),
Neh. 8:8. -

(2) in a bad sense, cunning, Dan. 8:25.
(3) happiness, Prov. 3:4.

mba f., Eeel. 1:17; i. q. 1999 (which is found
in many MSS. and editions) folly.

Ὁ Ch. f,

wear

DCCXC

understanding, Dan. 5:11, 12. |

benis--boiy

ἽΞΨΦ fut. ad (Arab. M4) 10 HIRE, Ger. 30 16
e. g. soldiers, 2Sa.10:6; 2Ki.7:6 Especially, &
bribe, Neh. 6:12, 13; 13: 2.

Nipuat, to be hired, 1 Sa. 2:5.

Hirupact, id. Hag. 1:6.

Derivatives, Ὅν, “2, V3%", yay, navn, pr. he
ἽΝ, and—

ὩΣ m.—(1) wages (of a hireling), Gen. 29:28,
32; Deu. 15:18; price, for which anything is hired,
Ex. 22:14, gener. any kind of reward, Gen. 15:1.

(2) [Sacar], pr. n. m.—(a) 1 Chron. 26:4.—(b}
1 Ch. 11:35; for which in the similar place 2 Sam.
23:33 there is TW.

ἼΣΟΣ τὰ. id. Prov. 11:18; Isaiah 19:10, ἜΝ By
“ those who make wages,” comp. ΠΟ No. 2, d.

πον

tr}

πὸν an unused root, pr. to be quiet, 1. 4. ἢ
nbp, hence to be fat, i. q. Arab. ΡΣ whence—

bey in pause 1 wy (in "0 roy), a quail, so called —

from its fatness (compare Arab. ip le); always col-
lect. quails, Exod. 16:13 (and there with a fem. in

the manner of collectives), Nu. 11:32; Ps. 105:40.
Nu. 11:32, from the sing. nye, comp. —

Plur. Ὁ)»

Arab. uses and Sam. Sw, which is also in the
Vulg. co-
J. E. Faber
Niebuhr’s

Hebreo-Sam. copy. LXX. ὀρτυγομήτρα.
turnix. See Bochart, Hieroz. ii. p. 92.
on Harmer’s Observations, vol. ii. p. 441.
Beschr. von Arabien, p. 176.

YOY see by.

ΠΟ with the letters transposed for ΠΡῸΣ f—
(1) a garment, Ex. 22:8; Mic. 2:8.

(2) [Salmah, Salmon], pr.n. m. borne by—(@)
the father of Boaz, Ruth 4:20; 1Ch. 2:11; for which
there is ἡ Ruth 4:ωώ1.----(Ὁ) 1 Chron. 2:51, δ4
[Nppe).

ἡδὺν (“ clothed”), [Salmon], pr. n. τὰ, see
the preceding, 2, a.

poy [Shalmai], pr.n. m. Neh.7:48; for which
there is in Ezr. 2:46, "Dt

by rou? not used in Kal.

Hira, Sugai, Prob (1 Ch. 12: ΣῚ and bub
2 Sa. 14:19, denom. from Nov,

(1) to turn oneself to the left, Gen, 13:9; Isa
30:21.

(2) touse the left hand, i Ch.12:2.

ee ee χὰ λιν eee ee ee

i. } ee

Ὁ» ν

᾽
rr δ
1 “-
et es o>

mrapiy—oynby
Onn ας Oiiny quadritit. —-(a) the Left-etda.

SEc-

Ge--

- (Arab. js, aves the north, compare No. 3. Jo.

Simonis supposes the left hand and side to have
been so called from being covered; because of its
being wrapped up in the outer garment thrown over
the left shoulder; and that the right hand on the
contrary was called 12) from 2) i. q. 28 because it
was given as the pledge of faithfulness in promises;
if this etymology were adopted, the signif. No. 2,
would be primary.) pial 2a) on the left, 1 Ki. 7:49;
followed by a gen. or dat. to any one’s left, Genesis
48:13; 2 Sa. 16:6; 1 Ki. 22:19; 2Ch. 4:8. 28OY
({accus.) Gen. 13:9; Num. 20:17, and Onn’ by Gen.
24:49; 2 Sam. 2:19, to the left. — Ὀο Ὁ the left
hand, pr. the hand of the left side, Jud. 3:21; Eze.
ge without 1, the left hand, Gen. 48:14; Cant.
2:6; 8:3.

(3) the north, the north quarter, Job 23:9.
Genesis 14:15, pe7> knw “to the north of Da-

SEC -

mascus.” As to the Arab. Js see above.
Syniy & bby fem. ΠΡ adj. left, what is on

the left side, 1 Ki. 7:21; 2 ΚΙ. 11:11.

mow and mau fut. MY ro REJOICE, To

BEGLAD. (The primary idea appears to be that of
a joyful and cheerful countenance, Prov. 13:9,

compare Arab. ~g.. to be clement, liberal, mild,

see Schult. on Har. Cons. ii. p. 180; iii. p.146; but
its use is more widely extended, and it is even used
for louder expressions of joy, as of those who make
merry with wine, 1 Ki. 4:20; Ecc.8:15; and who
utter merry cries, see nny No. 2,3. The primary
idea is similar of the verb 192 No. II. Other verbs
of rejoicing prop. designate merry voices, as /2¥,
DY, 122, ἀλαλάζω, or have the force of leaping for
joy, as 23. And this latter is stronger than MD%,
see Job 3:22.) Ecc. 3:12. It is often applied to
the heart, Ps. 16:9; 33:21; Prov. 23:15; once to a
light (see above,_as to the primary idea), Pro. 13:9,
“the light of the righteous” M2 i.e. shall shine,
as it were, with joyful brightness. Constr. followed
by 3 1Sam. 2:1; Ps. 122:1; oy Isa. 9:16; 39:2;
Jon. 4:6; | Prov. 5:18 (where several MSS. have
3), with any thing; followed by 3 Neh. 12:43; but
fcll>wed by ? spevially to rejoice at another’s misfor-
tune, or destruction, Psa. 35:19, 24; 38:17; Isa.
14:8; Mic. 7:8. There is often said, 7172 NY to re-
joice concerning Jehovah, because of aid to be ex-

pected from him, and because of his protection, Ps.

DCCXCI

mony—Soiy

9:3; 32:11; 97:12; 1042345 THN? 28D MEY to re-
joice before Jehovah, said of those who held sacred
feasts in the courts of the sanctuary, Lev. 23:40;
Deut. 12:7, 12, 18; 14:26 (compare Isa. 9 : 3).

Pier, MY to gladden, to make joyful, Deut.
24:5; Prov.27:31; used of joy felt at the ills of
others, followed by δ Ps. 30:2; followed by by Lam. ἢ
2:17; 1) 2 Chr. 20:27.

Hipuit, i. q. Piel, Ps. 89:43.

[ Derivatives, the two following words. 7

MY fem. nny verbal adj. rejoicing, joyful,
Deut. 16:15; followed by 19 concerning any thing,
Ecc. 2:10; followed by agerund. Pro. 2:14; ΠΟ
y) nivy? “those who rejoice to do evil.” PI. constr.
once ny Ps. 35:26; elsewhere ΠΡ Isa. 24:7, ete.

mM fem. joy, gladness, Ps. 4:8; 45:16, ete.
nbina nope na’ to be very joyful, 1 Ki.1:40; Jon.
4:6. _ Specially —(a) joyful voices, joyful cries, Gen.
31:27; Nehem. 12:43; 2 Chron. 23:18; 29:30.—
(ὁ) joyful banquets, pleasures (Sergnigungen
uftbarfeiten). Pro. 21:17, NHN’ ANS loving plea-
sures. mney nyy Neh. 8:12; 12:27; 2 Chron.
30:23.

MDOY fem. a quilt, coverlet, Jud. 4:18 (where
some copies have ΠΞ Ὁ ); from the root JD, comp.

jason bed, couch.
bay an unused root, Arabic 4 to gird, to

surround. Conj. IV. to wrap oneself in a garment,

whence 44.4 a garment.
Hipuin Snivis see bunt,
[ Derivatives, the two following words. ]

mony f.a garment, whether of men or women ~
(Deu. 22:5); especially a large outer garment, Gen.
9:23; Deu.10:18; 1Sa.21:10; Isa.3:6,7; with which,
at night, persons wrapped themselves, Deuter. 22:17.
From this primitive form, by transpusition, comes
ΠΟ which see.

mony (“garment”), [Samlah], pr.n. of a
king of Edom, Gen. 36:36; 1 Ch. 1:47.

DY seo ὑκον,.

2 G-
Drow an unused root, Arab. e to poison, aae

Samim, i.e. a poisonous wind. Hence—

mn (several MSS. [ “incorrectly” ] read
Pv’) a species of poisonous lizard, Prov. 30:28.

LXX. καλαβώτης. Vulgate stellio. Arab. pls is a

Ὀδσ--

poisonous lizard, with spots like leprosy. See Bo-
chart, Hieroz. t. ii. p. 1084.

Ν fut. SI” inf. abs. NY, constr. NY and
15:

my (Syr. Lis, Arab. 1.2.) To HATE, whether per-
sons, Ps. 5:6; 31:7; Deu. 22:13; 2 Sa. 13:15, 22;
or things, iia: 1:14; Ps. 11:5; Prov.1:22. Part:
ww subst. a hater, an enemy, Ps. 35:19; 38:20;
with suff. wy one who hates him, Deu. Te 10; also
15 so’ Deut. 4:42; 19:4,6,11; Josh. 20:5. Fem.
plur. MiNy” female enemies, Eze. 16:27.

Nipaat, pass. Pro. 14:17.

PieL, part. nav hater, enemy, Psalm 18:41;
55:13; 68:2, etc.

Derivatives, NY, TN,

Nv Chald. i.g. Hebr. Part. 82” enemy, Dan.
4:16.

MINIM fem.—(1) prop. inf. of the root 82% Deu.
1:27.

(2) hatred. ΤΡ me 2 to have in great
hatred, 2 Sa. 13:15; compare Ps. 25:19; 139:22.

NY £ mew, verbal adj. hated, Deu. 21:15.

TY (“coat of mail,” i. q. ἡ the name by
which the same mountain was known ‘by the Sidonians,
see the root 12%; unless it be better to render VY
“cataract,” i.g. 13¥ fromthe noise of water), [δ enir],
pr. ἢ. of Mount Hermon, so called among the Am-
monites, Deu. 3:9; in a narrower sense, part of Her-
mon, Cant. 4:8; 1 Chr. 5:23, compare Ezek. 27:5.
Arabic 2.0, according to Abulfeda (see Syria, ed.
Kohler, p. 164), a ridge of mountains situated to the
north of Damascus.

Ww an unused root, prob.i.q. ἫΝ to clatter,

to make a noise (used of the din of arms); whence
s-3 -
jg armour, coat of mail, see pr. n. 12,

yy m.—(1) hairy, rough, Gen. 27:11, 23.

(2) a he-goat, hircus (which Latin word is the
same as hirtus, hirsutus), Levit. 4:24; 16:9; more
fully OY yy (Biegenbdo), Gen. 37:31; Lev. 4:24;
16:5 (since the name of goat seems to have belonged,
in a wider sense, to other animals also). As to the
[idolatrous | worship of the he-goat among the He-
brews (following the example of the Egyptians), see
Lev.17:7; 2 Ch.11:15. Fem. "YY a she-goat,
which see.

(3) pl. wood demons, satyrs, resembling he-
goats, inhabiting jeserts, Isa. 13:21; 34:14; see as

DCCXCII

“esi

to these superstitions [?] Bochart, Hieroz. ii. 844, and

my Comment. on Isa. loce. citt. LXX. δαιμόνια.
(4) pl. shower (Regenfdauer), Deu. 32:2, compare ©

WY to shudder.

Ἐν} (“hairy,” “rough”), [Setr], pr. n.—(1)
of a leader of the Horites, Gen. 36:20, 30.—(2) of a
mountainous region of the Edomites, extending from
the Dead Sea to the Elanitic gulf, the northern part
of which is now called Jebdl (see 533), the southern
el-Shera (5\_5)'),see Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria,
ed. Weimar, p. 674,688, 1067. Originally the Horites
(O°) dwelt in this region, Gen. 14:6; Deut.-2: 12;
afterwards Esau, Gen. 32:4; 33:14, 16, and his de-
scendants, Deut. 2:4, seqq.; 2Chron.20:10. This
mountain may have taken its name from that Horite
(No.1); but I prefer rendering TYY as an appella-
tive, the rough mountain, i.e. clothed, and, as it
were, bristled with trees and thick woods; compare
Gr. λάσιος.----(3) of a mountain in the tribe of Judah,
Josh. 15:10.

ΤΡ ¢.—( 1) a female goat (prop. rough,
hairy), Lev. 4:28; 5:6.

(2) [Setrath], pr.n. of a region in Mount Eph-
raim, Jud. 3:26.

‘ Dey plur. i.g. 895 thoughts, which divide
and distract the mind, and, as it were, agitate it, Job
20:2; 4:13, “in the thoughts of night visions,”
i.e. in the nocturnal dreams themselves, compare

Dan. 2:29, 30.

Ww i,q. WD, WH—(1) τὸ suuDDER, TO
QUIVER, Gr. φρίσσω, φρίττω, Germ. fdauern, fcaudern
(Engl. to shudder, to shiver), prop. used of the motion
and creeping of the skin of a person terror-stricken,
Eze. 27:35; Jer. 2:12; followed by SY of the CANIN;
Eze. 32:10; followed by an ace. like Gr. φρίσσω τινά, to
shudder at, i. e. to feel a sacred awe, Deut. 32:17.
Also used of the hair standing on end (see why, Tye,
yy, my).

(2) used of the commotion of a storm or tempest,
see Piel. Followed by an ace. to sweep away ina
storm (wwegftirmen), Ps. 58:10.

ΝΊΡΗΛΙ,, impers. to be fierce as a tempest (εἴ
ftirmt), Ps. 50:3.

Piri, to sweep away ina storm, Job 27:21.

Hirnpart, to rush like a tempest, Dan. 11:40
compare WD Hab. 3:14.

Derivatives, see in Kal No. 1.

“py m.—(1) horror, Job 18:20; Eze. 27:3-

payer

(2) i. g. WD a storm, Isa. 28: 2.— Once it is constr.
of the subst. ¥’, which see.

WY const. WY, once "WY Isaiah 7:20; with suff.
Ὁ
ΤΡ τη. @ hair, collect. hair, hairs; Arab.
Lev. 13:3, seqq.; so called from bristling up. (See
the root No.1, the various significations of which are
‘also found in the Indo-Germanic languages. Com-
pare χήρ, her, heres, i.e. a hedgehog; hirtus, hirsutus,
horreo, hordeum (AY); Germ. Haat.) ἫΝ Ὁ03 wr
a rough hairy man, i.e. wearing a hairy mantle,
2Ki.1:8. See ΠΝ,

“yy Ch. id. Dan. 3:27; 7:9.
mye ἔν i.g. TWD a storm, Jobg:17; Nah.1:3.

ge -

myy f. i. g. WY a hair (Arab. πῶ one hair).
Jud. 20:16, mpbaby “ata hair,” proverb. q.d. ad
unguem, used of slingers not missing the mark by a
hair’s breadth, 1 Sa. 14:45. Collect. Job 4:15. Pl.
hairs, Ps. 40:13; 69:5.

πὴ fem. barley, so called from its hairy ears,
like the Lat. hordeum a horrendo, and on the contrary
ND spelt (which see), from its shorn ears. In sing.
it is used of bar ley growing, Job 31:40; Joel 1:11;
but pl. op of the grain (see MMT). ony 19h a
homer of barley, Lev. 27:16, Ὁ Ρ ΓΞ an ephah
of barley, Ru. 2:17; also onpyy ‘Y$? barley harvest,
Ru. 1:22, since the harvest is on account of the grain.

ony (“barley”), [Seorim], pr.n. m. 1 Chr.
24:8.

ΤΙΣ an unused root, which appears to have
had the sense of devouring, licking up, sucking up,
like the cogn. 82D, which see; which idea is ex-

pressed in other families of languages with ror l
inserted by the root slab, srad ; compare ny - ws

to drink; Lat. sorbere, Vulgar Germ. fdlappen. The
i being cast away forms sapio, to taste; on the other
hand, the sibilant being omitted, gives the Persic
I, Lat. fabium.

may dual DyntY, const. ‘NY; with suff. yey,
pl. const. ninay (from nay), f.

(1) a lip (Arab. iis, as to the origin, see the verb),
Ps. 22:8; 1Sam.1:13. 70 open the Itps, i.e. to
ἴωυδο ἐν talk, Job 11:5; 32:20; to open any one’s
lips, Psa. 51:17, to enable to speak: to restrain
the lips, Pro. 10:19. ona YS a man of lips, used
in a bad sense of a loquacious, garrulous person, Job
11:2. osnpy 137 futile, foolish words, 2 Ki. 18:20;

‘DCCXCIII

paby—say

Pro. 14:23; compare Pro.10:8; Levit. 5:4; Psalm
106:33. Meton.—(a) speech, pars as ὝΕΣ
fraudulent lips, and even used of a fraudulent man,
Pro. 10:18; Ps.120:2. ΟἿΡΡῚ DINDY burning lips,
i.e. words feigning most ardent love, Prov. 26:23;
Ps. 81:6, VOWS ἜΣ ΝΟ nav 1 heard words of an
unknown (nation). ” Eze. 36: 3-— (6) tongue, dia-
lect, Gen.11:1, seqq.; Isa. 19:18; 33:19, ΠΕΡ ‘Poy
“men of deep len guage.” i.e. difficult to be under-
stood, barbarous.

(2) the lip, edge, border, as of a vessel, 1 Ki. 7:
26; of a garment, Ex. 28:32; of a river or the sea,
Gen. 22:17; 41:3; Ex.14:30; 1 Ki. 5:9; of the
land, i. q. boundary, Jud. 7:22.

mw prop. i.q. MD No. II, τὸ pour.

Piet O8Y to make fall off, used of the hair, by
disease, or scab; hence to make bald, Isaiah 3:17.
Compare NOBD.

ὈΞΨ an unused root, perhaps i. q. }Y,

cover [not given in Thes. ].

DEY m. the beard (perhaps so called because it
covers, and, as it were, clothes the chin; others de-
rive it from TY lip, and D> i.q. 11). 2 Sa. 19:25,
imay nyyrnd « “he had not put his beard in order.”
pawanng, δέ ὃν MOY to cover over the beard, as
done by mourners, Levit. 13:45; Ezek. 24:17, 29;
Mie. 3:7.

[MDEY siphmoth, pr.n. 1 Sa. 30:28.]
jw TO COVER, TO HIDE, i. 4. ΙΒ and IPS. Deu.

33:19, OID ὁ. Ὁ well given by the Vulg. thesauri
absconditi, hidden i easures.

TBD to

I. POW ig. PEP No.I, τὸ βτεῖκε (see PSY),
specially, to clap the hands, Job 27:23; according
to several MSS. (others p5D).

Hirsi, to strike a covenant, to make an agree-
ment, either because it was customary to strike the
hands together and join them in making a covenant
or from the primary signification of striking (comp.
3B No. 2). Isa. 2:6, ἢ ἘΦ) DD2 “1793 “they make.
leagues with the chitdzen of strangers.”

Derivative, PBY.

π. PDW ig. PPP No. II (which see), τὸ BE RE»

»
DUNDANT, TO ABOUND. Syr. waam, 1 Ki. 20:10;

see PDD.

pay masc. smiting, he ar (of God), Jot
36:18; see the root No.I. Compare PSD 24:26.

py

py m. with suff.— 1p, plur. DY —(1) sack-
cloth, thick cloth, especially made of hair, like
strainers (see the root PP’), used also for corn sacks
and mourning garments. (Compare thiop. W:
sack-cloth, hence the clothing of monks and holy
pilgrims, PW: lattice, Gr. σάκος, σάκκος, sack-
cloth, Lat. saccus, which Jerome also used for the
garment of a pilgrim; also, σάγος, sagum, i. 6. a thick
cloak used by soldiers.) Isaiah 3:24, PY nine a
girdle of sackcloth. Hence —

(2) acorn sack, Gen. 42:25, 27,35; Lev. 11:32.

(3) the dress of mourners, Gen. 37:34; 2 Sa.
3:31; Est.4:1; Joel 1:8; Jon. 3:6; of devotees and
prophets, Isa. 20:2.

TU, once found, Lam.1:14; in Nipuat. Accord-
ing to the Hebrew interpreters, TO BE BOUND, TIED
TO (used of a yoke). The verbs ἽΝ), 138, appear to be
cognates, the aspirates being related to the sibilants,
seey p.pecLxxxu. The Targ. has made heavy. Several
MSS. have ΡΟ), which is expressed by the LXX.,
Vulg., Syr., but it is contrary to the sense.

ppv an unused root, prob. i. q. P2} which see
σακκίζω, TO STRAIN. Hence Pp.

“WW not used in Kal, ig. Chald. Ἴ to look.

Piet, prop. to make (the eyes) look around, as
done by wanton and impudent women, Isaiah 3:16.
LXX. ἐν γνεύμασιν ὀφθαλμῶν. Others render it
with painted eyes, comp. 12> to paint, which does not
suit the context.

W pl. OMY (from the root TH”) m.—(1) leader,
ecnmander, especially of soldiers, Gen. 21:22; Job
39:25; of a royal body-guard, Gen. 37:36; of cup-
bearers, 40:9; of a city, 1 Ki. 22:26; of a prison,
Gen. 39:21, 22; but 7270 "% rulers over cattle,
Sen. 47:6.

(2) prince, Ex. 2:14; Isaiah 23:8; plur. nobles,
gourtiers, Gen. 12:15. Poet. wap Ww used of the
priests, Isa.43: 28; OW WY of God [Christ], Dan. 8:25-
‘in the book of Daniel (10:13, 20), the princes of
angels, i.e. the archangels interceding with God [?]
for particular nations, οἱ ἑπτὰ ἄγγελοι, of ἐνώπιον τοῦ
θεοῦ ἑστήκασι [3], Apoc.8:2. F em. is WY, which see.

IW τὸ srarp (fledten), To INTERWEAVE (Ch.

and Syr. 2, we id.). Kindred roots are TY, PW
and as I judge, 238 to weave; comp. under letter &.

Also with the middle radical softened into a vowel,
mv, 31D.

DCCXCIV

sath oy
Puat, to be woven together, Jot 40:17.

HiITHPAEL, to interweave onese:f, Lam. 1:14.
Derivatives, Dy and pr. nw.

lL TW an unused root—(1) prop. as I judge
to make anincision, a fissure, rigen (cogn. roots,
ce :

nw, 73), whence

(2) 1. ᾳ. Arab.

an awl, Hebr. TY stylus. ,

al

DS eee

ger
to interweave, like a coat of mail; whence ona

coat of mail woven of iron threads, see TW.

IL. TW TO FLEE, TO ESCAPE, Josh. 10:20

-- -

(Arab. Op} Syr. 93.00 id.)
Derivativ e, TY.

Ty m., a coat of mail; and thence a kind of |

cloth or stuff, like a coat of mail, made of threads
by means of needles (Germ. Gilet).
tains of the tabernacle were made (compare 72);

whence Tw "122 Exed. 31:10; 35:19; 39:1,41. ©

Sp to sew together, especially ; ἢ
hard things, as leather with wire and an awl, hence —

Of this the cur-

Compare Chald. PTW curtains; so called from the

kind of cloth of which they were made; STV sieve;

Sam. 777% according to Castell, i. q. coy a varie- — ἥ
gated garment. Incorrectly rendered by LXX. στολαὰ

λειτουργικαί, as if it had been NW’ 33; but garments — Ε ἢ

are not intended, but curtains, hangings.
Tw m., Isaiah 44:13; according to _Kimehi; vada
chalk; but more correctly, i. q. Arab. a anawl,

or rather stylus; with which the artist sketches out
the figure to be sculptured.

mw — 1) TO PLACE IN A ROW, TO SET IN
ORDER; Arab. ys Med. Waw, reigen, orbnen. Hence
Mi’ series, order, row; which see.

(2) to be leader, commander, prince, i. q. WY
No. I. 2, and ὙΦ; from setting in age Fe

-wr

soldiers. Arab. to be noble, liberal ; ena prince,

5 pas
a noble.

(3) to fight (prop. to wage war) with any one,
followed by OY Genesis 32:29; followed by Τὶ Hos.
12:4 (Arab. Ves Conj. IL. id.). | Fut. is taken from
ἫΝ No. 1.

Deorveativess 2 nw, mp and pr. names *Y, me,

ye.

mw f. of the noun %”—(1) a princess a noble
lady, Judi 5:29; Esth.1:18; Isa. 49:23;

ES

things, Job 20:21.

yay

of the wives of a king of noble birth, 1 Kings 11:3;
who differed from the concubines; comp. Cant. 6:8.
Metaph. Fain, 1:1, M12 ‘MW “ princess of the
provinces.”

(2) pr. n. Sarah; see ὙΦ.

WY (« shoot”), [Serug], pr. ἢ. τα.) Gen. 11:20.

Tw m., latchet of a shoe; so called from its
binding and fastening together, Isa. 5:27. Proverb.
of anything of little value, Gen. 14:23; from the root

Ve.

ppm m., pl. tendrils (of the vine), Isa. 16:8.
See Pr’.

my (“abundance,”i.g. MD), [Serah, Sarah],
pr.n. m., Gen. 46:17; 1 Ch. 7:30.

OVW i. 4. ΔῊΝ and Ls ΤῸ cut the body, Τὸ
MAKE CUTS in the body, which mourners used to do,
Lev. 21:5.

Nipua, to be lacerated, i.e. hurt by lifting too
heavy a burden, Zech. 12:3. Hence—

bay m., Lev. 19:28; and—
now f., Lev. 21:5, a cutting, incision.

ὦ (“my princes ?” “nobility,” i. q. mW ?),
[Sarat], pr. n. of the wife of Abraham, for which,
however, afterwards (Gen. 17:15), another name TW
(princess) was substituted. ‘The LXX. write the for-
mer name Σάρα (in the manner of the Arabs agro
nouncing "> a; comp. "2 Ὁ Σινᾶ); the latter Σάῤῥα;
erating | in fact, TW is for ΠῚ. But see what has
been said about this two- fold name (of which the
former is obseure), by Conr. Iken, in Dissertt. Philol.
Theol., p. 17, seqq.; J. D. Michaélis, Orient. Bibl. IX.
p. 188; Stange, Theol. Symmikta, I. p. 48, seqq.

DW in., plur. (with Kametz impure) shoots,
tendrils of a vine, Gen. 40:10, 12; Joel 1:7; from
she root 2% to intertwine.

ae Ww m. [pl. DI], α survivor, one escaped
from a great slaughter, i. q. pp Nu.21:35; 24:19;
Deut. 3:3; Josh. 8:22. Collect., Jud. 5:13. Used of
Root TH,
(Sarid, pr. n., Josh. 19:10, 12.]

UY and mw (“soldier of Jehovah”),
[Seraiah], pr.n.—(1) of the secretary of David,
2 Sam. 8:17, a name, the reading of which is cor-
rupted [contraeted} in other places into NY, 2 Sam.
20:25; NYY 1 Ki. 4:2; ΚΣ 1 Ch. 18:16.—(2)
of the father of Ezra the priest, Ezr. 7:1.—(3) of

DCCXCV

Bry py
other’ men, see 2 Ki. 25:18, 23; Jer. 36:26; .40:8,

51:59, 61; 1 Chr. 4:13, 14, 35; 5:40; Ezra 2:2)
Neh. 10:3; 11:11; 12:1, 12.

ye = n. Deu. 3:9, see PW. ]

ἘΜ)" i. 4. 12% not used in Kal, τὸ INTERWEAVE,
TO ENTANGLE.

Ριει Jer. 2:23, “a camel M777 NIP entan-
gling her ways,” i.e. running about hither and thither
in her heat.

Derivative, 77.

pap [Sarsechim], pr.n. of a chief ot the

eunuchs in the army of Nebuchadnezzar, Jer. 39:3.

Ww TO EXTEND, TO STRETCH OUT, Arabic
Ea: Part. pass. YW stretched out, i.e. one who
has a member (especially the ear) too long, compare

9” =
Syr. J49) Sv00 large-eared, Lev. 21:18; 22:23.
Hirupatt, to stretch oneself out, Isa. 28:20.

ΒΦ m. pl. thoughts, ῬΒ. 94:19; 139:23,i.q.
ΒΜ, with the letter 7 inserted, see p- Decxivul, A,

Ww fut. ἢ. -- (1) prop. ro sucK IN, To
ABSORB, TO DRINK IN ({fcjliirfen), TO SWALLOW
Down, i.q. Ch. 92’, and Syr. .as.29, see Middeldorpf,
Cure Hexapl. in Job., p. 15; compare under the root
ΠΕΡ, Hence—

(2) to absorb with fire, i. e. to burn, to consume,
as towns, houses, altars, Lev. 4:21; 8:173;- 9:11;
often with the addition of M83 Josh. ‘ 1:9,11; Jud.
18:27; 2 Ki. 23:11; 25:9. Used of the basa
of a corpse at the ΒΩ. Jer. 34:5; also to burn,
and to bake (bricks) by burning, Gen. 11:3.

Nipwat, Lev. 4:12, and—

Puat, pass. of No. 2, Lev.10:16.

Derivatives, 1D, np Ww, and perhaps ἢ

II. Ww Ly irab. CF and 3~ to be noble, |
to be born of a noble race; hae: ey, “ὦ a noble,

a prince. Hence 7” No. II.

any m.—(I.) a species of venomous serpents,
Nu. 21:6. Biv! AW a flying dragon, Isa. 14: 29:
30:6. It is supposed to be the Gr. πρηστὴρ καύσων,
so called from its inflamed bite. If the derivation ig
to be sought in the Phenicio-Shemitic languages, J
should prefer regarding it as so called from swallow.
ing down, see alg No. 1; but it corresponds to the
Sanser. sarpa, serpent; sarpin, reptile, from the root

ANY mb

prip, ἕρπειν, serpere. Compare Bochart, Hieroz. t. iii.
p. 221, ed. Lips.

(II) pl. DDI Isa. 6:2, 6, an order of angels at-
ten ling upon God, and appearing with him, having
six wings. The Hebrews, as Abulwalid and Kimchi,
render the word bright, or shining angels (com-
pare Eze. 1:13; 2 Ki. 2:11; 6:17; Matt. 28:3); but
the verb 7% has the sense of ene not of shining,
, to understand

princes, nobles of heaven, who slscwhoes are also
called O°, see WW No.2. If any one wishes to fol-
low the Hebrew usage of language (in which 7 is
a serpent), he may render it winged serpents,
since the serpent, amongst the ancient Hebrews (Nu.
21:8; 2Ki.18:4), and amongst the Egyptians ( Herod.
ii. 74; Elian. Var. Hist. xi. 17, 22), was the symbol
both of wisdom and of healing power (see more in
my Comment. on Isa. loc. cit. );. but I prefer the pre-
vious explanation, since the Hebr. 3 is elsewhere
sed of a poisonous serpent. [The idea of winged
serpents surrounding the throne of God is in itself
wildly incongruous, and it is not to be borne that
such a notion should be supported by a connection
with Jewish superstition, supposed or real; so Gese-
nius in Thes. |
(Π|.) [Saraph], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 4:22.

MEW εἰ (with Tzere impure) a burning with
fire, Gen. 11:3; burning, conflagration, setting
on fire, Lev. 10:6; Am. 4:11; especially the solemn
burning of dead bodies, 2 Chronicles 16:14; 21:19.
naw 7 a mountain burned up, Jerem. 51:25. 39
np to be delivered to burning, 1. 6. to be burned,
Isa. 9: 4; 64:10.

1. PW —(1) ig 1, ΤΡ τὸ INTERTWINE,
TO PLAIT, whence re, ΠΡῚ, orp, shoots, ten-
drils, pr. n. ΠΡΌ.

(2) ig. Syr. Ler, PW to comb, to clean out
flax by combing, ἴβα. 19:9. This signification may
be so connected with the former, that it may pr.
be to disentangle any thing tangled or entwined;
comp. as to the power of some verbs, Gramm. § §1, 2.

Derivatives, PY”, SPW and pr. n. ΠΡ.

IL. p iy to be reddish, tawny, whence—

and it is better, comparing _%

DCCXCVI

v—mEw :

pay m. pl. apy reddish, tawny, used of
horses, bay 19, Zec. 1: 8. (Arab. wit the letters trans-
posed ἊΣ a bay horse, also one with the tail and
mane bay, Germ. Sud.)

ΡΨ m. Isa. 5:2; Jer. 2:21. nw f. Genesis

49:11—(1) a shoot, a tendril (from the root PY —
No.1; compare D°91); specially a nobler kind of ἡ

vine, according to Abulwalid, growing in Syria,
Arab. (Ὁ ~ and (3 1g) DOW called in Morocco Serki,

Pers. , ἃ
ceptible stones.
Oedmann, Verm. vemnnmaee aus der Naturkunde,

vi. p. 98, seqq.
(2) [Sorek], pr. n. of a valley, between Ashke-

lon and Gaza, probably so called from this kind οὗ

vine, Jud. 16:4.

Ὑ ἐς my No.2, and WY No. I, TO BE
Part. TW Esth. 1:22. ἡ

PRINCE, TO HOLD DOMINION.
Fut. 1% Isa. 32:1; Prov. 8:16.
HitupakE., to make oneself a prince, followed
by by Nu. 16: 13.
Derivatives, ¥, my,

mip, an unused root, i. q. Bw, from which the —

following word would be regularly formed. |
we m. const. WY (Kametz being unusually

rejected, for the root is wi), joy, gladness, often © +

coupled with anny Isaiah 22:13; 35:10; 51:3, 11.
hey 12Y oil of gladness, used of the ointments which
they used at banquets, Ps. 45:8; Isa. 61:3.

NY see πεν.

[“ TVW an unused and doubtful root, whence —

some derive ΠῚ Ὁ.

onw i.g. 00D ro stop, TOoBsTRuCT. Lam.
3:8, ‘ndan pny « ‘he obstructeth my prayers,”
that they do not come to God. Comp. Lam. 3:44.
“MW τὸ creave, Arab. 25.

Nipual, to burst forth, to break out (used of
hemorrhoids), 1 Sa. §:9; compare D8.

Ψ

Shin, together with Sin, the twenty-first letter of | 1. ᾳ. 1% denotes a tooth, and refers to its figure, |
which is almost the same in all the Phenicio-Shem- —

the Hebrew alphabet; when used as a numeral it is

ig. three hundred. The name of this letter }'Y | itic alphabets. This letter is pronounced like the

ἂν

Kishmish, with small berries, round- —
ish, and of a dark colour; with soft and hardly per- —
See Niebuhr’s Reisebeschr. vol: ii, _
p- 169; of his Descr. of Arabia, p.147; and more in —

“νοῦ ᾿

Germ. fd, Engl. sh, ἃ sound which the Greeks were
without (unless indeed the Doric Σάν, Herodotus,
i. 139, was similarly pronounced); whence it is that
the LXX., that they might give something allied to
its sound, have written for YU"), [1 Ῥήχς, Χσέν; see
Lam. chaps. 2, 3, 4.

In Arabic, three letters answer to & (which is
muclr more used than &)—(1) in far the greater

- - = -

aumber of cases (a as poy feat Sey cjles etc.—

(2) rather less frequently | 4, as wine ads
the sun, 00% to write down; and in the roots of
both kinds the Aramgans retain we. In those words
in which—

(3) the Arabs substitute >» for the Hebrew wv,

the Arameans have Tau, as MOY wy ἔχοι
GL-> 4 e
«"
words the Arabs have Ux», as Ws to break, 21 οὔ
to return, to turn oneself, or Π for w appears in the
Hebrew itself, as ὙΠ, NW χαράσσω, χαράττω, UNA
and N13 cypress. Sometimes also—
(4) the Arabic admits many ways of writing the
same word, and thus it divides one Hebrew root into

two Arabic, as VY Urs) and (ic =) ΓΟ Ls and

eight, soy} ἢ snow. More rarely in such

BEKO) ὦ

Las, BY Jed and Jai, DPF murs slum and

Pigh ks 2

w= body. But δ᾽ is also interchanged with

other sibilants, as }, y: bays dee train, ¥2} us 4
charger, Ὁ ὉΠ Rabbin. δΥ ΗΠ the groin, ete.

In the Pheenicio-Shemitic roots introduced into
western languages, especially the Greek, w is some-
times expressed by a simple o, 8, as MW σειρά, σκηνή;
from j2¥, 22¥, συλάω, sometimes ox and cy, as 29),
also σκυλάω, one σκυτάλη, OY σκήπτον, VOW σχίζω,
σχολή, from Πρ),

vy more rarely vy, Jud. 5:7; Cant.1:7; Job 19:
29, and & Eccl. 2:22; 3:18. Shin prefixed, i. q.
WS, δὲ being rejected by apheresis, Ἵ either inserted
in the following letter, or (in the form ¥) also reject-
ed, like ba, O, but except the book of Judges (5:7;
6:17; 7:12; 8:26), only found in the later [2] Hebr.

(A) relat. pron. who, which, that, Eccl. 1:11;
Cant. 1:73 3:1, 2, 3. Often—(a) it is a mere mark
of relation, as Dpy__-y whither, Ecc. 1:7; Ps.122:4;
also, Psa. 146:5; Cant. 8:8.—(b) followed by ν᾿ by
(much used by the Rabbins), equally with Ὁ WX it
marks the genitive. Cant. 3:7, 7 bys indy “his

DCCXCVII

πνῦ)-- ΠΡ

litter, Solomon’s,” pr. which τὰ x3 Solomon’s; but Cant
1:6, there is said with emphasis, aby "2 “ my vine ᾿
yard, mine, I say.” As to the suffix pleonastically
used, see Gram. ὃ 119, 2 note.

(B) Conj. relat.—(1) that, ig. WS B, 1, after
verbs of seeing, Ecc. 2:13; 3:18; knowing, Ecce. 3:
18; Job 19:29; compare Jud. 6:17; Ecc. 2:24.

(2) so that. Ece. 3:14, δ᾽ TY to cause that.

(3) because that, because, Cant.1:6; 5:2; for,
whence nny for why? Cant. 1:7.

(4) δ᾽ ἫΝ till that, until (followed by a pret.), Jud.
5:7. B opps scarcely that (faum bdaf), Cant. 3:4.

With prefixes—(1) 2 i. q. WN No. 2, because
that, Ecc. 2:16. |

(2) 3 i. gq. WND No.1, according to what, i.e. as,
Ece. 5:14; 12:7, i.g. WN No.3, as, when, Ece.
9:12; 10:3.

SNW fut. παν τὸ pRaw water. (Ch. id. Arab.

ἜΤΙ
W-... to slake one’s thirst, which is done by draw-

ing water. The primary idea seems to be that of

taking off the surface, see the cognate verb under

On. To this answers Goth. skephan, Germ. fdipfen.)

Const. either followed by an acc. D3 Gen. 24:13;

1 Sa. 7:6; 9111; or absol. Gen. 24:11, 19, 20.
Derivative, ΛΞ ΝΟ, :

aN v fut. INV? ro ROAR, pr. used of a lion, Jud.
14:5; Ps. 104:21; of thunder, Job 37:4; compare
Amos 1:2; Joel 4:16; of fierce soldiers, Psa. 74:4;
also used of men, from whom the violence of grief
wrings forth cries, Ps. 38:9. Hence—

Maw const. MINY f. roaring of a lion, Isa. δ:
29; also, cry of a wretched person, wrung forth by
grief, Job 3:24; Ps. 22:2; 32:3.

1. TINY ig. siv’—(1) τὸ MAKE A NOISE, used
of the waves, the tumult of people, see ᾿νε, NY.

(2) to make a crash, as a house falling down;
hence to be laid waste, Isa. 6:11, init.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ, ---(1) to make a noise, used of the waves
and troops of soldiers, Isa. 17:12, 13.

(2) to be laid waste, ofa land, Isa. 6:11.

Hien, to lay waste, inf. ninvind Isa. 37:26;
whence without 8 nivin2 2 Ki. 19:25.

Derivatives, MIRY, PRY, TINY, NXY,

I. FINW τ q. We τὸ LooK AT, TO BEHOLL,
not used in Kal.

HITHPAEL, ΠΤ id. Gen. 24:21; followed by 9
LXX. καταμανθάνω. Vulg. contemplor.

πον παν

ANY see mer’,
my Pro. 1:27; and i.g.! τινὶ a wasting tempest.

bine’, be vi com. (m. Job 26:6; ἢ Isa. 5:14;
24:9); orcus, em a subterranean place, full of
thick darkness (Job 10:21, 22), in which the shades
of the dead are gathered together (O°857 which see),
and to which are attributed botk valleys [rather
depths] (Pro. 9:18) and gates (Isa. 38:10); Gen. 37:
35; Num. 16:30, seqq., Psa. 6:6; Isa. 14:9, seqq-»

38:18; Eze. 31:16, seqq., 32:21, seqq. (Syr. Dara
f. and Eth. iif): hell, purgatory, limbus Patrum.
I think that I have lighted on the true etymology of

the word. For I have no doubt that dine? is for
Die a hollow, ahollow and subter ranean place,
just as the Germ. Hille is of the same origin as Hoble,
and Lat. celum is from the Gr. κοῖλος, bobl, hollow.
It is commonly derived from thé idea of asking, from
its asking for, demanding all, without distinction;
hence orcus rapax, Catull. ii. 28, 29.)

Cane (‘asked for,” compare 1 Sam. 8:4, seq.)
Saul, [Shaul], pr.n.—(1) of the first Israelite king,
of the tribe of Benjamin, 1 Sa. 9: 2, seq.—(2) of a
king of the Edomites, Gen. 36:37.—(3) of a son of
Simeon, 46:10.—(4)1Ch.6:9. From 3 is patron.

NY [Shaulites], Nu. 26:13.

jxw τα. (from the root "8Y—(1) noise, tumult,
as of waters, Ps.65:8; of a great crowd of men, Isa.
5:14; 13:4; 24:8; of war, Am. 2:2; Hos. 10:14;
of clamour, Ps. 74:23; Jer. 25:31. Jer. 48:45, 23
kw “ the sons of noise,” i.e. tumultuous soldiers.

(2) devastation, destruction. Psalm 40:3, "3
fisv “the pit of destruction;” Jer. 46:17.

κε ONY an unused root, i.q. ov No. II, to loathe,
Hence—”

px m. (with Kametz impure) with suff. JOSY
Ezek. 25:6, contempt, hence pride, arrogance,
36:5; compare 25:15. Root iw [OXY in Thes.].

mR f. ruins, Isa. 24:12; from the root ONY,

1 ον & ox fat. 288 (Syr. La, Arab.
Ju).

(1) TO ASK, TO DEMAND, followed by an acc. of the
thing, 1 Sa.12:13; and } Ps. 2:8; NSD 1 Sa. 8:10,
of the person from whom any thing is asked, also
followed by two ace. (αἰτεῖν τινά τι, to ask any one
any thing), Psa. 137:3; oo 14:26; Isaiah 45:11.
Jot. 31:30, WEI APB “ by i Lae with a
curse his (an enemy’s) ier i.e for his death, comp.

DUCXCVIIT

Sev—nnw

Jon. 4:8, m0 warns Syvit “and he desired death
for himself;” 1 Ki. 19:4.

(2) to ask, to request any thing from anyone,
Isaiah 7:11 (see POY Hiphil), APNY ONY see TMPNL,
Followed by an ace. of thing, Jud, 5:25; 1 Kings
3:10; } of the person from whom it is asked, Psa,
21:5; also MND 1 Ki.2:20; O'2 Deu. 18:16; See

2.137 to ask any thing for any one, 1 Ki. 2: 22.

Specially —(a) to ask a loan, to borrow from
any one, Ex. 3:22; 11:2; 12:35.. Part. INY lent,
1 8a.1:283 2 Ki. 6:5. Followed, by > prob. to lend,
i.q. Hiphil, 1 Sa. 2:20.— (Ὁ) to ask alms, to bogs

i.q. Piel No. 1, Prov. 20:4. (Arab. Conj.V. id., ple
a beggar.)

(3) to inquire of, to interrogate, Jud. 4:20, seq.;
followed by an ace. of pers., Gen. 24:47; Job 40:7;
Josh. 9:14, “but they inquired not at the mouth
of Jehovah” (which they ought to have done); com-
pare Isa. 30:2; Gen. 24:57; followed by δ of pers.,
Job 8:8. The person or thing asked about, has
before it, Jud. 13:18; Gen. 32:30; 2! Neh. 1:2; ace.
Hag. 2:11; Isa. 45:11.. Specially.it is — (a) to con-
sult; followed by 3 (fich befragen bey), as ny
to consult the oracle of Jehovah, Jud. 1:1; 18: δ᾽
20:18; D’DIAS PN to consult Teraphim, Eze. 21:26;-
Followed by 9 for any one, for his eget 1Sam.
22:10, 13, 15; Num. 27:21.—(b) pibyd ac) ye} to
ask of any one’s health; hence to salute, Gen: 43:27}
1 Sam. 10:4; 17:22; 30:21; Ex. 18:7.

Nien, to ask for oneself, to ask leave(likethe
Gr. αἰτοῦμαί ce τοῦτο; Germ. fic) etwas ausbitten; fole
lowed by ἢ of pers. and a gerund of the thing,todo
which one asks for leave, 1Sa.20:6, 28 (where the verb
isomitted); followed by a finite verb, Neh.13:6. Comp.
Gram. § 50,2. Others take it, to obtain by prayers, —
leave or liberty from a master; ΠΕΣ fic) frey-losbitten,

Pie. xv — (1) to beg, to be a beggar,i.g. Kal
No. 2,6; Ps.109:10. ~*~

(2) to question, 2 Sam. 20:18.

Hirnt, to lend, Ex. 12:36; 1 Sam. 1:28; com-

pare Kal No. 2,
Derivatives, bye nbxvin ; and the pr. n. bye,
Law Sonbye, abut Sisneiy, |
II. ΩΣ i. 4. bye to be hollow; hence Sie
hades, as if a subterranean cave. [In Thes. 1. and II.
are joined; to dig, to excavate, is taken as the pri-

mary meaning. |
NY (« prayer”), [Shea], pr. n. m. Ezr 10:29.

NY ch—(1) to ask, to demand, Dan.2:10,
11; followed by two ace. Ezr. 7:21. :

maw See

(2) to ask, to interrogate, followed by δ of pers.
Ezr. 5:9, and acc. of the thing about which one is
asked, verse 10.

roxy Ch. emphat. state xabay prop. question,
petition; hence anything inquired for, matter,
“Ξτι-

affair, compare 7/5 No. 4, Arab. Sle question,
matter, affair, see A. Schult., Animadverss. Philol.,
on this place. Dan. 4:14, NAN PIP ΘΝ “ and
this thing is by the command of the holy ones.”

TONY ας with suff. nbxy’, conbdav’ Ps. 106:15;
and contr. qnby 1 Sa. 1:17.

(1) request, petition, prayer. Thereis said, ONY
πριν’ to ask a petition, i.e. ask something from
any one, and to pour out prayer, Jud. 8:24; 1 Ki.
2:16; iN) to grant a petition, Est. 5:6,8; M82
nba the petition is granted, Job 6:8.

(2) loan, thing lent, 1 Sa.2:20. Compare the
root No. 2, a.

ΟΡ Ν (“whom-I asked for from God”),
[Shealtiel, Salathiel], pr.n.m.1 Ch. 3:17; Ezr.
3:2; Neh.12:1; called byemow Hag. 1:12,14; 2:2.

Ν 74 TO BE QUIET, not used in Kal, cognate to
the verb }8% to lean upon any thing, to take rest.
Only found in—

Ριμει, PNY to be tranquil, to live in tranquil-
lity, Jer. 30:10; Job 3:18. Hence—

JINY pl ONY adj.—(1) tranquil, said of a
hshitation, Isaiah 33:20; living tranquilly, se-
curely, Jov 29:5 (compare pow 21:23).

(2) in a bad sense, living at ease, careless,
proud, (secundis rebus, ferox, Sallust, Jug. 94), Psa.
123:4; Am.6:1; Isa.32:9,11,18. Compare ΠΩΞ

~ No. 2, Ὁ, PY, πύον, and Schultens, Animadvy. on

Job 26:5. Subst. pride, arrogance, Isa. 37:29;
2 Ki. 19:28.

DNY see ppv’.
ANY _ (1) TO BREATHE HARD, TO PANT (fdnaue

ten), spoken of an enraged person, Isa. 42:14; of
one in haste; hence to hasten, Ecc. 1:5. Compare

TI No. 4. Roots of the same stock are WY, 92,

3/2, 22 No. I.; and kindred to these is the syllable
33, 18, which has the sense both of blowing and de-
siring. In the Indo-Germanic languages it is found
with a sibilant, fdnauben, fchnappen, to snap, with an
aspirate, happen (jappen), ete.

(2) to pant after (fdnappen), to catch at- with
open mouth, as the air, Jer.2:24; 14:6; a shadow,

DCCXCIX

RYAN
Job 7:2; the nigh (i.e. death), Job 36:29. Poet

it is ascribed to a noose or trap lying in wait foi _
any one, Job 5:5 (see O'D¥). Followed by Sy Am.
2:7, “who pant after the dust of the earth on the
head of the poor,” they are urgent that dust may be
on the head of the poor, as a mark of oppression or
mourning. Elsewhere to pant after any one is
i.q. to thirst for his blood, a metaphor taken from
wild beasts, Psa. 56:2, 3; 57:4; Am. 8:4; Ezek.
36 : 3.

1. NW TO BE LEFT, TO REMAIN, 1 Sa. 16:11,
Kt
Arab. oo [In Thes. one meaning given is, to be
turgid, to swell up.}

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. of Hiphil—(1) to be let remain,
to be left over, Gen. 7:23; 42:38; 47:18; followed
by a dat. to be left over to any one, Zec. 9:7. Part.
α survivor, Eze. 6:12.

(2) to remain any where, Exo.8:5,7; Num. 11:
26; to remain, Job 21:34, Syn Wwe) ΘΖ
“your answers remain perfidy,” i. 6. perfidious.

Hipuit —(1) to leave, to let remain, Ex. 10:12;
to leave behind, Joel 2:14; followed by a dat. to
any one, Deu. 28:51.

(2) to have left, to retain, Nu. 21:35; Deu. 3:3.

Derivatives, ἽΝ), NS’.

π. ἫΝ Φ ig. ἽΝ to ferment, whence τ Ὁ
kneading trough (which see).

“NY (with Kametz impure) m. rest, residue,
remnant, Isa. 10:20, 21, 22; 11:11; Zeph. 1:4.

NY m. Chald. id. Dan. 7:7, 19; const. "NY Ezra
4:7,9, 10, 17; and WY Ezr. 7:18.

JW? ANY’ («a remnant shall return,” 1. 8.
be converted), [Shear-jashub}, pr. τι. of a son of
Tsaiah, Isa. 7:3; compare Isa. 10:21.

TINY m.—(1) flesh, i. q. "3, but mostly poet.
(As to its origin I say nothing [in Thes. from the
idea of turgidity]), Ps.73:26; 78:20, 27. Jer.
51:35; ΣΈ NYA ὌΠ “my outrage and my
flesh (sc. devoured by the Chaldeans, as if my
blood shed by the Chaldeans) come upon Babylon”.
(compare 228 No, 1, letter g). Meton.—

(2) arelation by blood, relations γέμον
i. g. W2 Νο. 3, Lev. 18:6,12, 13; fully "V2 ἫΝ
Lev. 25:49.

(3) any food, or aliment, Ex. 21:10.

may f. consanguinity, concr. female relation:
by blood, Lev. 18:17

WN
a WY (* consanguinity,” ie. female relation

by blood), [Sherah], pr. n. f. 1 Ch. 7:24.

nny f. once contr. NY 1 Ch. 12:38, remain-
ing part, survivors, especially after a slaughter,
Jer. 11:23; 44:14; Mic. 7:18; Zeph.2:7. Comp.
WR, MOB. Ps. 76:11, nion DNV the remainder
of eiaih, i.e. extreme ‘uk, retained in extremity.

ANY ¢ (for MSY, from the root M8Y) destruc-
Soa, Lam. 3:47. ents contr. NY No. II.

Nav (compare 42th. ff): man), [Sheba],—
(1) Sabeans, Sabea, a nation and region of Ara-
bia Felix, rich in frankincense, spices, gold and
gems, 1 Ki. 10:1, seq.; Isai. 60:6; Jer.6:20; Ezek.
27:22; Ps.72:15; carrying on a celebrated traffic,
Eze. loc. cit.; Ps. 72:10; Joel 4:8; Job 6:19; but
Job 1:15, carrying on depredations in the neigh-
bourhood of Ausitis. The genealogies in Genesis
mention three men of this name—(a) the grandson of
Cush, and son of Raamah, Gen. 10:7;—(d) a son
of Joktan, Genesis 10:28 (which accords with the
Arabic traditions);—(c) a grandson of Ketura, Gen.
25:3; and in two of the places (a,c), Shebah is
eoupled with Dedan his brother; this I wovfld thus
account for, by supposing that there were two Ara-
bian tribes of this name, the one descended from
Joktan in southern Arabia (letter 5), the other dwell-
ing by the northern desert of Arabia, near the Persian
gulf and the mouth of the Euphrates (letters a, c, and
Job loc. cit. [But a and ¢ were of different ancestry J).

aay an unused root —(1) i. q. 4 tokindle
(pr. I judge, to blow upon, to excite a flame by
blowing, compare 20), ἘΣ), ANY’), whence 22 a
flame.

(2) i.g. Ch. 23%

Hence —

D'IIY τὰ. pl. fragments, Hos. 8:6.

to break, whence 83¥ fragment.

TIDY fut. apoc. 30% τὸ TAKE, Or LEAD AWAY
captive (Arab. Lu, Syr. ἶΞω id.), whether per-

sons, Gen. 34:29; 1 Ki. 8:48; Ps. 137:3; or flocks,-

1 Ch. 5:21; or else wealth, 2 Ch. 21:17.—Genesis
31:26, 339 NIW “ captives of the sword” (in
Greek, αἰχμάλωται, δορυάλωται), i.e. taken in war;
compare 2 Ki. 6:22.

Nipnat, pass. of Kal, Gen. 14:14; Ex. 22:9.

Derivatives, may, °3Y, m2, ma¥, and pr. n.
bay, ‘ae, "2, navn.

2 Ὁ) m. a kind of precious stone, LXX. Vulg.
ἀχάτης, agate. Ex. 28:19; 39:12.

DCCC

msav—mww

Syne (“ captive of God”), [Shebuel],,r.n
m.—(1) 1 Ch. 23:16; 26:24; called 1 Ch. ra a
Syaw—(2) 1 Ch. 25:4; called 1Ch. 25: 20,? 82

Ww Jer. 18:15 and for baw, which see.

yaw τη. (Dan. 9:27, MINT yw Gen. 29:27, should
be rendered the week of this woman), const. #38
Gen. 29:27, 28; dual DY2Y Levit. 12:5; pl. DVI

m. (Dan. 9:25; 10:2, 3), and ΤΊ ἢ, const. niyrw,
with suff. OP IvI Nu. 28:26, a hebdomad, ἑβὲο
μάς, septenary ‘number (denom. from Y3¥ seven
compare “WY a decad).

(1) of days, a week, Gen. 29:27, 28. Dan. 10:2,
oD ΡῈ ney “through three weeks” (where
Ὁ is not ἃ genit., see 0D? No. 2,6, page σσσχιῃ, A).
niyav 30 the feast of (seven) weeks, pentecost, .
so called from the seven weeks which were counted
from the pasnov er to this festival, Deu. 16:9. Fully,
Tob. 2:1, ἁγία ἑπτὰ ἑβδομάδων. But, Eze. 45:21,
OD. NiyIw ID the feast of hebdomads of days is the
passover, which was celebrated through the whole of
seven days.

(2) a hebdomad of years, Dan. 9:24, 8664.
Compare Hebdomas annorum, Gell. N. A. iii. 10.

nyaw & myaw fem. (from the verb ¥3 Ὁ, an

oath, Gen. 26: 3; 24:8.
Se ἃ Exod. 22:10; Ecc. 8:2; also, followed by a
genit. of the swearer, Psa. 105:9; and of the person

sworn to, nya the oath sworn to me, Gen. 24:8.

maw YB to swear an oath, Gen. 26:3; Josh. 9:30.

Specially — (a) of an oath sworn in making a cove-

nant, a covenant confirmed by an oath, 2Sa.21: 7:
ΠΡ δ᾽ joined in league with any one. LXX. Zvopxot,

Neh. 6:18. —(b) an oath of execration, execration, —
imprecation; fully mown ΤΙΣ Ὁ Num. 5:21; Dan. =

9:11; Isa. 65:15.

may & MAY ¢. (the first form very often inp,
the last in a’n3, and vice versi), f. captivity (from
the root 72%), Nu. 21:29, and captives. MAY 3w
to bring back the captives (of the people), Deu. 30:3;
Jer. 29:14; 30:3; Eze. 29:14; 39:25; Am. 9:14;
Zeph. 3:20; Psalm 14:7; 53:7; 126:4; and trop.
to restore any one to his former welfare and
happiness. Job 42:10, 2Y8 MIv-ny IW Hi set
“and Jehovah restored Job to his prosperity.”
Eze. 16:53; compare verse §5; Hos. 6:11.

naw not used in Kal; prop. To sooTHE, τὸ
sTROKE; Arabic ... to swim, which is done by
stroking the water; hence—

mim nyw an oath by Je- 3

Sav—naw

Piet —(1) to still the waves, Ps. 89:10 (mulcere
fuctus, Virg. Ain. i. 70); anger, Prov. 29:11. Com-
pare mi,

<2) to praise, pr. to soothe with praises (Arabic

-F-

om ath. Af\dy: id.), Ecc. 8:15; especially God,

Ps. 63: 43 117215 147212:

(3) to pronounce happy, Ecc. 4:2 (where nay
stands for nav). Compare Chald.

Hipnit, i. q. Piel No.1, to still (waves), Ps. 65:8.

‘Hirnpatt, followed by 3 to boast in anything, Ps.
106:47; 1 Ch. 16:35.

MAY Chald. Ῥλει, M38 to praise, Dan. 2:23; 4:
31, 34. 3

ὉΞΨΦ an unused root, which had, I suppose, the
sense of to prop, to support, like the Gr. σκήπτω;
whence —

DIY αὶ DAY with suff. 02, pl. nav, constr.
%23Y m. (once f. Eze.21:15), α staff, stick, rod,
so called from supporting: (to this answer, σκήπτων,
σκῆπτρον, σκηπίων, scimo, scapus, Germ. Sdaft); spe-
zially —(1) used for beating or striking, Isa. 10:15;
14:5; and chastening (virga), Prov. 10:13; 13:24;
22:8; hence miDN D2 the rod with which God cor-
rects ἀπε of calamities sent by God), Job 9:34;
21:9; 37:13; Isa. 10:5.—Isa. 11:4, YB DIY “ the
rod of his mouth,” i.e. severe sentences. [But see
2 Thess. 2:8. ]

(2) a shepherd’s rod, a crook, Levit. 27:32; Psa.
23:4.

(3) the scenive of a king, Gen. 49:10 [this be-
longs to No.4]; Num. 24:17; Ps. 45:7; Isa. 14:5;
Am. 1:5, 8; and of a leader, Jud. 5:14; whence—

(4) a tribe of the Israelites (so called from the
sceptre of the leader or prince of the tribe, see TH!
No. 2), Ex. 28:21; Jud. 20:2; sometimes also i. q.
AMY family, Num. 4:18; Jud. 20:12; 1 Sa. 9:21.

(5) α measuring rod, and meton. a portion
measured off, Ps.74:2; Jer. 10:16; 51:19.

(6) a spear (which consists of a staffor rod, with
a spear-head put at the top), 2 Sa. 18:14. Compare
my No. 2.

pay Chald. a tribe, Ezr. 6:17.

naw ['Shebat] the eleventh month of the Hebrew
year, from the new moon of Eebrnezy! to that of

March, Zec. 1: 7- Syr. Rows Arab. ie and bus
id.

δ ϑβορκίμο Ἐξ. wath suff. 128 TW, D2°3 3 (from

DCCCT

Sowa
the root 12¥) m. captivity, Deu. 21:13; ‘WwW 963,
28 17 to go, to be led into captivity, Jer. 22:22; ©
30:16; Lam. 1:5; used of beasts, Am. 4:10. Coner
—(1) adiptives; Δ ΠΕΦ to lead away captives,
Num. 21:1; Ps. 68:19.

(2) sing. a captive (compare ‘DB) Exod, 12:29.
Fem. 73 Isa. 52:2.

δ (ΞΞ πξ δ᾽ who leads away captive) [Shobat]}
pr. n. Ezr. 2:42; Neh. 7:45.

δ (id.) [Shobi] pr. n.m. 2 Sam. 17:27.

2 m. flame, Job 18:5; from the root 23
No. 1.

Δ᾽ Chald. id: Dan. 3:22; Pl. Dan. 7:9.

maw (from mv) captivity, Neh. $:36; meton.
captives, Deu. 21:11; 32:42.

Sow m.a@ way, Psalm 77:20; Jer. 18:15; but

the ana in each place has δ). Arabie Aaa
way. Root bay No. 1. ν᾿

DD’ m. net works, reticula (Varro, De Ling. .
Lat. iv. 19), used of the head ornament of Hebrew
women, Isa. 3:18. LXX. τὰ ἐμπλόκια. Root DIY
which see. N. Guil. Schroeder (De Vest. Mul. Hebr.
cap. 2), compares the Arabic 4. (diminut. from
οὐ sun, by interchange of the letters and +)
and understands little suns, or studs resembling
suns worn on the neck, and this would seem to be
supported by there following immediately ΘΠ
little moons; but I prefer the former interpretation,

yay τη. N f. adj. ordin. (from Y2¥) seventh,
Gen. 2:2; Ex. 21:2.

naw f. i.g. MY (which see) captivity.

yaw an unused root, Arab. εἰ Sead TO POUR,
i.g. Hebr. BY. Hence pr. n. 72,

aw Arab. ἴω. almost 1. ᾳ. Hebr. 53), a root

ae
not used as a verb. —(1) TO GO, whence beau way.
(2) to go up, to grow (Arab. Conj. IV. and quadril.

“τ, -

εἰμ to produce ears of corn). See ἜΣ ΠΣ
Νο. 2.

(3) to flow, especially plentifully.
IV. Hence Ais showers. Compare δεν, no 7ae,
There is a similar connection of nignatdnthcie in the
verbs 720, TY, nby,

Derivatives, see No. 1, 2, 3.

52

Arabic pe

“οὐ τον

; Oot τὰ. train of a robe, Isa. 47:2 Arabic δ.
id.), from the root 53% No. 3.

Oba a snail, especially one without a shell,
so called from its moisture and sliminess (like the Gr.
on, from λεέβω)ν, from the conj. Shaph. of the verb

3 No. 1, Ps.58:9, it ae ne of the wicked, “ let them
melt away ...4 77 ppp bs Saw ipa asa asait which
melts as it goes,” i. e. which emits slime, moistening
its way; so that the longer it goes the more is it dis-
solved, and at Jength wastes away and dies.

Fav £. a branch, from the root No. 2 (comp.
τὸν a a leaf, from the root nby).’ Plur. constr., Zee.
4:12, ONT ay AY “two olive branches.”
Some write it Savi, but this contradicts the Masorah.

nbav’ plur. p bar f.—(1) an ear of corn (from
the root bo No. 2), Job 24:24; Gen. 41:5, seq.; Isa.

S- "tw
17:5. (Arab. &:.. Dagesh resolved into Nun).
(2) a stream (see the root No.3), Psa.69:3,16;
Tsa. 27:12.

ja an unused root. Arab. om to be. tender
delicate (as a youth).

say & ma (“tender youth” [“ perhaps,
you th wT), [Shebna], pr.n. of the prefect of the
palace, Isa. 22:15, seq.; afterwards (this office being
given to Eliakim), the royal secretary of Hezekiah,
36:3; 2 Ki. 18:18, 26,37; 19:2.

may [and ἘΠ) (“whom Jehovah made ten-
der?” [whom Jehovah caused to grow up”),
[Shebaniah], pr.n. masc.—(1) 1 Ch. 15:24.—(2)
Neh. 9:4, 5.—(3) 10:11, 13.—(4) Neh. 10:5; 12:
14; for which there is 12:3, 79222; and 1 Chron.
24:11 IMI, who appears to be the same.

Dav an unused verb, i, 4. var and 72Y to
mingle, to interweave. Has pps.

yy to. swear (denom. from Y2¥ seven; inasmuch
as the septenary number was sacred, and oaths were
confirmed either by seven sacrifices, Gen. 21: 28,seqq. ;
or by seven witnesses and pledges. See. Herosot.,
ii.8; Tl. xix. 243. In the #£thiopic language,
PANOL4: are enchanters, Hen. MS., c. 8; as this
number was also reckoned sacred in magical rites).
In Καὶ only found in part. pass. Eze. 21:28, *‘Yav
niyw “ those who have sworn oaths.”

Nipnat ΚΞ} to swear, constr.—(a) absol., Gen.
21:24; Ps.24:4.—(b) followed by 3 of the person
by whom one swears, Genesis 21:23; 22:16. 70

DCCCII

yav—Sow

swear, by God, by idols, is sometimes the same as te
worship God, or idols, Deut.6:13; 10:20; Isaiah
19:18; Am. 8:14; but he who swears by one in
misfortune, says this, ‘‘ May I bear the like if I break
my faith.” Ps. 102:9; compare Isai. 65:16.—(c}
followed by 5 of person, to swear to any one, Gen.
24:7; 21:23; and also with an acc. of the thing, to
promise any thing by an oath to any one (einem
ἐπα jufdyworen), Glen 50:24; Exodus 13:5; 33:1.
prod YAW is, to swear allegiance to God, 2 Ch.
15:14; compare Isa.19:18; Zeph. 1:5 (where once
it is constr. followed by 3).

ΗΙΡΗΠ,---(1) to cause to swear, to bind by an
oath, Nu. 5:19; Gen. 50:5.

(2) to adjure, to charge solemnly, Cant. 2:77;
3:5; 5:9; 1 Ki. 22:16.

Derivative, M2,

YAV f. & maw m. constr, Ya f. ΤΩΣ m,

. - » -.
cardinal numeral, sEVEN. (Syriac SA.a, Arabic,

SoH

:, also, Sanscrit, βαρέα, Zend. hapta, Pers. an,
Egypt. eeas, Gr., Lat., ἑπτά, septem, in all of
which, the letter ¢ appears, which does not appear in
this word in the Phenicio-Shemitic languages, cr ia
the Germanic; see the Gothic, sibum, Engl. seven,
Germ. fieben). The absolute form commonly precedes
a noun, as O° YI Genesis 5:7; NB YIY 41:28;
o™5 mya Nom: 23:1, 29; more rarely it follows it,
especially i in the later Haitew, ya nioyn Eze. 40:22;
mya nde 2 Ch.13:9; 29:21. (Num. 29:32.) If
a noun precedes in the construct state, it expresses
the Ordinal, as Ya nw seventh year, 2 Ki. 12:1.
The construct form always precedes the noun, but it
is only found in certain phrases, as DD? NY2Y (ein
Tagii ebend), Gen. 8:10, 12; 31:23, and very often; and
Mix} YI seven hundred, Gen. 5:26. 7WIw nyse
by sevens, 7:2. With suffix mryav those seven,
2 Sa. 21:9. Seventeen is WY nya mase., and Y3¥
mY f. Gen.37:2; 1Ch.7:11. Farther; a septenaay
number was used amongst the Hebrews —

(1) as a smaller round number (as in modern
languages ten [Eng. a dozen]), Gen. 29:18; 41:2,
seqq., 1 Sam. 2:5; Isaiah 4:1; Ruth 4:15; Prov.
26:25; Job 1:2, 3; 2:13. [This appears, in most
of these instances, to be the exact number.] ἢ

(2) as a holy number, as amongst the Egyptians,
Arabians, Persians ; see Gen. 21:28; Exod. 97:23;
Ley. 4:6, 17, etc. Compare the observations on this
subject by Fr. Gedicke, Verm. Schriften, p. 32—60;
v. Hammer, Encyclopiidische Uebersicht ἃ. Wissen-
schaften des Orients, p. 322.

δῦ --νδν

The form YY is also—(a) adv. seven times, Ps.
119:164; Prov. 24:16; Lev. 26:18, 21.

(δ) pr. n. of a town of the Simeonites, Josh. 19:2.

(c) [Sheba] pr. n. masc.—(a) 2 Sam. 20:1.— (3)
1 Ch. 5:13. On the other hand 7YIY [Shebah] is
pr. n. of a well, Gen. 26:33.

Dual ὉΠ δ᾽ seven-fold, Gen. 4:15, 24; Psalm
12:7; 2 Sam. 21:9 3᾽ 2.

Plur OYAY seventy (commonly for a round num-
ber), Gen. 50:3; Isa. 23:15; Jer. 25:11; compare
Kor. 9:81. 7Y30) D'Y2Y seventy and seven-fold, Gen.
4:24.

Derivatives, Y2¥ (MYIAY), YIIW, YIM; compare
pr. n. YAYYP8, ΣΦ ΤΞ,

ce mya ch., seven, M., Dan. 4:13, 20, 22, 29;
constr. NYQY Ezr. 7:1 4:5]

ΓΟ m. ig. WIY seven; ἄπ. λεγόμ. Job 42:
13. As to the termination 73 see Lehrg. p. 612.

yav not used in Ka]; Syr. TO MINGLE, TO IN-
TERWEAVE; Arab. Usa Conj. V., to be intertwined
(as a tree). Cogn. to DIY, Way,

Piet, to weave together, Ex. 28:39; specially
to make chequer-work, net-work; see as to this
texture, Braun, De Vest. Sacerd., p. 294 (and Mai-
mozides there cited); Salmas. ad Scriptt. Hist. Aug.,
p- 507, 512.

Puat, (9 be inclosed, set (as if inwoven), as a gem
in gold, Ex. 28:20. — ‘

Derivatives, W332V, fAVA,

νὴ : . -- .
er m., ong j2und, 2 Sam. 1:0 (with the art.);
vertigo, gid.ctrers ; der Sdnvindel (prop. confusion of
the senses).

paw Chald., TO LEAVE, Daniel 4:12, 20, 23.
(Syr. id.)

Trupeat, to be left, Dan. 2:44.

Hence pr. n. Hebr. P32, paw,

AW fut. παν. (1) τὸ BREAK, τὸ BREAK Τὸ
preces (Aram. and Arab. 734, pe id.; comp. 775),
Gen. 19:9; Jer. 2:20; 19:10; Isa. 42:3; Am.1:5;
used of ships broken by the wind, Eze. 27:26. Part.
aw broken, i. 6. having a member broken, Levit.
22:22. See several phrases under the words Yin,
ng, NP. Pregn., Hos. 2:20, 12PNS MEN 2) NED
YT}. “and the bow, and sword, and weapons of
war I will break (and cast) out of the land.” Metaph.
—(a) to breuk (quench) thirst, Ps. 104:11.--- (Ὁ) to
break any one’s mind, i. 6, to affect with sadness,
Pa. 69:21; 147:3-

Dcccill

“αὐ —Sow

a) to tear any one, as a wild beast, 1 ΚΙ. 13:96.
26. :

(3) to break down, to destroy, Dan.11:26; Eze.
30:21; See Niphal No. 3, and 72¥.

(4) to measure off, to define (from the idea of
cutting; compare 13), Job 38:10, ἫΠ voy av NY
“when I set a boundary to it” (the sea).

(5) denom. from 13¥ No. 5.—(a) to buy corn.
with the addition of 728 Gen. 47:14; 73 Gen. 42:3:
and absol. Gen. 42:5; Isaiah 55:1 (where it is alsc
applied to wine and milk).—(6) to sell corn, Gen.
41:56; compare Hiphil No. g.

NrPHaL, pass.— (1) to be broken, Isa. 14:29; used
of ships which are wrecked, Eze. 27:34; Jon. 1:4;
also to break one’s limbs, Isa.8:15; 28:13. Metaph.
of a mind broken, i. 6. afflicted, sad, Ps. 34:19; Isa.
61:1; contrite with penitence, Psa. 51:19. It once
appears to be put transitively for Kal, to break any
one’s mind, or heart, Eze. 6:9.

(2) to be tornto pieces, Psalm 124:7. Used of
cattle hurt or wounded, Ex. 22:9,13; Eze. 34:4, 16;
Zech. 11:16, ΠΊΞΕΠ “ wounded cattle.”

(3) to be broken down (as an army), Dan. 11:
22; 2 Ch. 14:12; to be destroyed, to perish (asa
kingdom, a city, a people), Isa. 8:15; 24:10; 28:13;

der. 48:4; Dan. 8:25; 11:4; Eze. 30:8.

Pret ἼΞ i. q. Kal, but stronger; to break altoge-
ther, thoroughly, to break in pieces, as any one’s
teeth, Ps. 3:8; statues, altars, 2 Ki. 18:4; 23:14;
ships, Ps. 48:8.

Hiruit—(1) to cause to break through (the
womb), i.e. that the child shall appear, Isa. 66:9,
ἜΝ > ὝΞΟΝ INT “shall I cause to break open
(the womb), and not cause to bring forth?” Com-
pare Hos. 13:13; Isa. 37:3; and τ. ἼΞΦΘ,

(2) denom. from 732¥ to sell corn, Gen. 42:6;
Am. 8:5, 6.

Horna, to be broken (of the mind), Jer. 8:21.

Derivatives, 12¥, )7aY, TaD, 1AM),

"2 more often 20 with suff. Vv m.— (1)
a breaking, breach, fracture, of a wall, Isa. 30:
13, 14; of a member, Lev. 21:19; 24:20; metaph.
used of the breaches and wounds of a state, Ps.60:4;
of the mind (i. e. of sorrow), Isa. 65:14.

(2) the breaking, i.e. the solution, interpreta-
tion, of a dream, Jud. 7:15.

(3) destruction, as of a kingdom, Lam. 2:11;
3:47; of individual men, Prov. 16:18; Isa. 1:28
O37. WY even to destruction, Josh. 7:5.

(4) terror (from the mind being broken, see NNN},
pl. O3Y terrors, Job 41:17.

(5) corn, grain (which is broke) in a milly

τι -

Gen. 42:1, seq.; Am.8:5. Hence denom. 13% No. ,

5, and Hiphil, No.2. [pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 2:48.]

pv m.—(1) α breaking, Eze.21:11, }2Y
SN “ broken loins,” used of the bitterest sorrow,
compare Isa. 21:3; Nah 2:11.
_ (2) destruction, Jer. 17:18.

[Ὁ ἼὩ pr. n. Josh. 7:5, Shebarim.]

wav Chald. verb, not used in Kal, cognate to
Y2Y, Daw.

PAEL, TO PERPLEX, TO DISTURB.

IrHPaEL, pass. Dan. 5:9.

nay fut. navy and N3Y Lev. 26:34.—(1) To
REST, TO KEEP AS ADAY OF REST. (Arab. Huy,

IV. to take rest. The primary idea appears to be
that of to sit down, to sit still; cognate on the
one hand to 3%, inf. N2Y, on the other to MY and
naY.) It is used of men (opp. to labour), Ex. 23:
12; 34:21; of land which is not tilled, Lev. 26:34,
35, compare 25:2. Followed by 19 to rest from la-
bour, Gen. 2:2, 3; Ex. 31:17.—Isa. 33:8, 729 Naw
NS “ the traveller rests,” abstains from journeying;
Isa. 14:4; Lam. 5:14, “the elders rest from the
gate,” i. e. do not go to the forum.

(2) to cease, to desist, leave off, followed by 19
with an inf. (prop. to desist from doing any thing),
Job 32:1; Jer. 31:36; Hos.7:4; absol. to cease to
be, to have an end, Gen. 8:22; Isa. 24:8; Lam.
5:15.

(3) to celebrate the sabbath, followed by N3¥
Lev. 23:32.

Nipuat, i.q. Kal No. 2, prop. pass. of Hiphil, ἕο
have an end, Isa. 17:3; Eze. 6:6; 30:18; 33:28.

Hirat.—(1) to cause to rest, followed by 19
from work, Ex. 5:5, or to cause a work to cease,
i.e. to interrupt, 2 Ch. 16:5; to make an enemy to
rest, i.e. to restrain, to still, Ps. 8:3.

(2) to cause to cease —(a) any person, followed
by Ὁ before an inf. Eze. 34:10; followed by Daye)
Josh. 22:25.—(b) any thing, i.e. to put an end to,
6. 5. war, Ps. 46:10; contention, Prov. 18:18; exul-
tation, Isa. 16:10, Followed by, ? Jer. 48:35; Am.
8:4; Ruth 4:14, 081 ἪΡ av ND We whohathnot
left thee without a redeemer ;” Lev. 2:13.

(3) to remove, to take away, followed by |) from
any person or thing, i. q. ὙΠ, Exod. 12:15; Levit.
26:6; Eze. 34:25; 23:27, 48; 30:13; Isa. 30:11;
Jer. 7:34; Ps. 119:119.

Derivatives, N2Y No. I, N3v’, nav, ‘naw, navn,

DCCCIV

τ)
1. FY with suff 30 (from the root 3),

cessation, a ceasing, Prov. 20:3 (compare 18:18:
22:10); hence idleness, inactivity, Isa. 30:7.
(2) interruption of work, time lost, Ex. 21:19.

I. Maw’ Ff inf. from the root 20% to dwell, which
see. [‘ Used as a subst. sitting, seat, 1 Ki. 10:19;
Am. 6:3; also place, 2 Sa. 23:7.” ]

nav const. state N3Y, with suff. 1MBY, pl. ninaw,
const. state ninav, common (Exod. 31:14, cereal
with Lev. 25:4)—(1) sabbath, the seventh day of
the week, Exod. 16:25, Mm? Din naw « to-day is
the dabbath of Jehovah.” nav naw every sabbath,
1Ch.g:32. O° ΞΟ the sabbatical year, every
seventh year, in whieh the land was not tilled, Lev.
25:4, seqq.

(2) perhaps a week, like the Syr. and Gr. (Matt.
28:1) Lev. 23:15; compare Deu. 16:9.

)MAY m. id. but intensitively, a great sabbath,
a solemn sabbath, Ex. 16:23; Levit. 23:24; es-
pecially in this connexion, jinay na’ Exod. 31:15;
35:2; Lev. 16:31.

‘DIY (“ born on the sabbath,” comp. Pas-
chalis, i.e. paschate natus, Numenius), [Shabbe-
thai), pr.n. m. Ezr. 10:15; Neh. 8:7; 11:16.

Ψ i. q. 72¥, whence 782%, and —

Seg (“wandering”), [Shege], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Chr,
11:34.

IW i. gq. NY and HY—(1) τὸ WANDER, Τὸ Ge ὧς

ASTRAY, hence—

(2) to err, by error and imprudence, [to be igno-

rant, |to commit a fault, Ps.119:67; Nu.15:28. aw
739% Lev. 5:18. Here also belongs Gen. 6:3, ae
« because of their errin g;” where 3 is an inf. of the

form J Jer. 5:26. — ΠΟ 13 Job 12:16, “err- — Ξ

ing (led astray) and leading astray,” a proverbial
phrase, denoting men of every kind; compare similar
phrases, Mal. 2:13; Deu. 32:36. Hence—

maw f. error, fault, committed through inad-
vertence, Ecc. 5:5. ΠΡΟ NOM Lev. 4:2, 27; Nu
15:37.

1. my (compare 3 ¥)— @) TO WANDER, Τὸ

GO ASTRAY, Eze. 34:6. (Syr. La id.) Followed —
by 12 to wander from a way, and thetaph. from the
divine commands, Prov. 19:27; Ps. 119:21, 118.
(2) to reel through wine (compare ΠΕ) Tsaiah
28:7; Prov. 20:1; used of a man intoxicated with

Www

love, Prov. 5:2», “ why dost thou reel, my son, with
a strange woman,” i.e. intoxicated with her love;
Prov. 5:10.

(3) to err, to transgress, through inadvertence,
1 Sa. 26:21.

Hipuit, to causeto wander (the blind in their
way), Deu.27:18. Metaph. to cause to go astray
(from the divine commands), followed by Ὁ Psalm
119:10; to lead astray, Job 12:16.

“Derivatives; ἢ ΠΌΝΟ, compare also MAW, MN,

Il. maw perhaps i. ᾳ 82¥, ΠΣ to le great, the
letters δ᾽ and ἣν being interchanged; compare "NY
and WY, Hence—

Pie. (υμπϑθόλ, to magnify, to extol with praises,
i. q. Syr. ἀκ to celebrate, to praise, JAR a a
hymn, and the noun of Piel, }i'3¥ a hymn, which
see,

mw not used in Kal, To SEE, TO LOOK AT, i. q.
nav, nye; as to the kindredship of the verbs ΠΡ

(which see), and fi see under πὴ p- pecxxxu, B.

Hirai, to behold, to look at, followed by 28, any
thing, Isaiah 14:16; followed by } from any Mee,
Ps. 33:14; but Cant. 2:9, nisiona tp Mw is, (he
is) looking in at the windows. (Chald. metaph. to
provide, ' nnwia providence. )

mw f.a sincommitted through inadver-
tence and error, Ps. 19:13; from the root NW i 4.
ny

Viv τα. Psalm 7:1; and pl. M33 Hab. 3:1, a
hymn, i. q. nbdan, As to the etymology, see 72¥
No. IL.

Sw TO LIE with a woman, followed by an acc.
Deu. 28:30. (Arab. ||... pr. is to pour out water,
to draw water with buckets, quod ad rem veneream
translatum est, v. Diss. Lugdd. p. 168.)

Nipuat, to be lain with, ravished (of a woman),
Isa. 13:16; Zec. 14:2.

Puat, id. Jer.3:2. The Masorites have in every
instance substituted for this verb, which they regarded
as obscene, the mp 32¥. Hence—

Ow f. king’s wife, queen, Ps. 45:10; Neh. 2:6.

ow Ch. f. id. plur. used of the king’s wives
5:2, 3,233 distinguished from whom are }27
ubines.

Dan.

20° con-

- wr

YIY not used ini Ral; Arab. tx to be brave

DCCCV

swe
Sec:
vigorous ; :τὸ vigorous, brave; also, fierce (used
of camels), Kam, The primary idea appears to be
that of any- impetuous excitement,

Pua, part. 33012—(1) one wrought on by a
divine fury (Begeifterter); in a bad sense, a fanatic
(Gdwarmer), used of false prophets, Jer. 29:25; Hos.
9:7; also, in contempt used of true prophets, 2 Ki.
9:11.

(2) a madman, 1 Sa. 21:16; Deu. 28:34.

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ͂,, to be mad, 1 Sa. 21:15,16. Hence—

yaw m. madness, Deu. 28:28; 2 Ki. 9:20.

Ww an unused root. Chald. PagL, to eject, te 7

cast forth. Henee—

“WY m. Ex. 13:12, const. 32% Deut. 7:13; 28:4,
fetus, which comes forth at birth, (as it were is cast
forth, see 58) No. 1, a).

“WY Lam. 4:3, dual 97%, const. "IY m. (Hosea 9
14; Cant. 4:5), breast, teat, both of human beings,
Cant. 4:5; 8:1; and of beasts, Gen. 49:25. Comp.

es

ww. (Aram. 7A εἰ yl, Arab. usd, Gr. τιτθή, rir On, id.
perhaps from the root ΠῚ)

Ww only in plur. DW idols, pr. lords (compare
p>y3), Deu. 32:17; Ps. 106:37; from the root δ

to rule; whence wk, du lord, master; Syriac

j sla demon. ELK, Vulg., Jantdeia; daemonia; since
the Jews [rightly] regarded idols to be demons, who
allowed themselves to be worshipped by men.:

L σι 4: W τὰ. breast, teat, Job 44:9; Isa.
60:16; perhaps from the root ΠῚ: which see.

sdk “WW, once fully tiv’ Job 5:21 (from the root
3) —(1) violence, oppression ot the weak, act.,
Mi 21:7; 24:2; pass., Ἐὰς 12:6, Ὁ") δ “the
oppression of the poor.” Meton. wealth obtained
by violence, Am. 3:10.

(2) desolation, destruction, Job 5:22; Isaiah
51:19; 59:7; Jer. 48:3; Hab. 2:17, ning W “the
devastation of wild beasts.” Specially, a devas-
tating tempest. Isa. 13:6, S)2? WwW WW “like
a tempest shall it lancileuly) come from the Al-
mighty.” Used in an imprecation. Hos. 7:13, W
cm “ destruction (light) on them!”

TI (cognate to Tiv¥)—(1) To BE STRONG,
POWERFUL, gewaltig feyn (Arab Δ strong, vehe-
ment, hard), whence Hebr. maw, IW: but used as a
verb only in a bad sense.

aww”

(2) to act violently (gewaltthatig feyn, “anbdeln)
with any one, fo oppress, to destroy him, Psalm
17:9; Pro. 11:3; Isa. 33:1; e.g. a people, Jer. 5: 6;
47:4; 48:18; 49:28; εὐ εξ νη by hostile invasion,
Isa. 15:1; 33:1. av nyt ‘TI’ thieves by night,
Obad. 5. Part. pass: WW destroyed, slain, Jud.

6:27. (Arab. x to bind fast, to make firm, to

strengthen, also to rush on an enemy. V. to be
strengthened, to be strong).

(8) to lay waste, as a country, cities, Fs. 137:8;
Jer. 25:36; 48:8, 18: 51:55, 56.

It issometimes inflected with the forms uncontracted,
sometimes contractedly, as pret. ITW, with suff. ‘HW,
fut. DTW? Jer. 5:6; and OW Pro. 11:3.

Nipuat, to be laid waste, Mic. 2: 4.

Piet, i. ᾳ. Kal No, 2. Pro. 19:26; 24:15.

Puat, TH and TW (Nah. 3:7), to be laid waste,
Isa. 15:13; 23:1; Jer. 4:13.

Poru, i. q. Piel, Hos. 10:2.

Hopuat, WAT pass. of Kal No. 2. Isa. 33:1;
10:14.

Derivatives, 1% No.2, mW, WwW, and pr.n. THA,

Hos.

mw an unused root. Chald. 83 to cast forth,
to shoot, to pour out, Arab. |y.4 and | to irrigate,
whence some derive W and WW No.1, teat. Also
ANT.

maw f. pr. mistress, lady, hence wife, fem. of
the noun WY lord, master, but inflected in the manner

of verbs Dy, since there is in the verb TTY the notion
of strength and rule. See that verb No. 3, and subst.

Rae

"3. To this answers the Arab. Soe lady, mistress,

compare the root ‘le Conj. V. to marry. No atten-

tion need be paid to those who have thought the ap-
pellation of lady to be unsuitable to the marriage

of Orientals, for the desk also call a wife ie i i.e.
lady, mistress. It occurs once in Ece. 2:8; “1 pro-
cured for myself...the delights (T3227) of men, i nw
Γ ΣΝ a wife and wives.” The singular here refers
to the queen, the plural to the other wives and the
soncubines of the king. In the Talmud TW, 71
denotes a woman’s seat (placed on a camel), pilentum,
as on the contrary, in German §rauenjimmer (pr. gy-
nzceum) is used of a woman, and with the Arabian
poets pilenta are women (Hamisa ed. Schultens. p.
332). Other conjectures and fancies of interpreters
(LXX. Syr. pocillatores et pocillatrices. Targ. therme
et balnea. Vulg. scyphi et urcei) have no ground either

DCCCVI

ὙΠ -τ

in the etymology: or in the context. The opivion of
Aben Ezra is preferable to that of others, who sup-

poses woman to be so called from teat (%); compare
on},

bol 4 m., most powerful, Almighty, an epith. of
Jehovah; sometimes with ?& prefixed, Gen. 17:2;
28:3; Ex.6:3; sometimes simply, Job 5:17; 6:4;
8:3; 13:3; and often in that book; Genesis 49:25,
Ruth 1:20, 21,etc. It is the plur. excellentiz from

the sing. 1 powerful (compare Arab. woe power-

ful, strong; root ὙΦ᾽ No.1); with the plur. termina-
tion (Lehrg. p. 523). This has indeed been called in
question by Verbrugg. (de Nominum Hebreorum,
pl. Numero, ed. 2, Erlang. 1752) and Ewald (Hebr.
Gram., p. 298, 423); but without good grounds. LXX.
often παντοκράτωρ. Vulg. in Pentat. Omnipotens.

ANY (“casting forth of fire”),[Shedeur],
pr. n. m., Num. 1:5; 2:10.

pre Job 19:29, is not to be taken as a simple
word; but for a comp. from δ᾽ prefix and }%, that
(there is) ajudgment. p }7¥ id.

ὉΠΨ an unused root of doubtful signification;
whence —

MIW £—(1) Isa. 37:27, 1.q. MDI 2 Ki. 19:26;
the letters Ὁ and 5 being interchanged; see under
the letter 3,

(II) pl. NOW constr. MDW fields, Jer. 31:40;
2 Ki. 23:4, either planted with corn, Hab. 3:17, or
with vines, vineyards, Deut. 32:32. Twice, Isaiah
16:8; Hab. 3:17, joined with a sing. verb. This
signification, although there is no trace of it in the
cognate languages, is sufficiently confirmed both by
the context of the passages and the authority of the
ancient versions. Some have sometimes unsuitably
rendered it vines.

ATW TO BLAST, TO SCORCH (as the east wind
grain), Gen. 41:23, 27 (Chald. }71¥ to burn.) Arab.

-« “(2

ὁδοὶ black; sx. Conj. IV. to darken, Ience—
MEW £2 Ki. 19:26; and—

ραν m. blasting of grain, as done by the east
wind (Gen. 41:6, seq.), 1 Ki. 8:37; Am. 4:9; Deut.
28:22.

ὙΨ Ch. ἹΤΗΡΆΕΙ,, TO ENDEAVOUR, TO SEER
to do something, followed by ? Dan. 6:15. Ir «thes

aww

places, in Ch. and Rabbin., it is written 51% (the
letter r being softened).

ὙΠ [Shadrach], pr.n. Ch, given to Hana-

᾿ niah, a companion of Daniel, in the court of Baby-

lon (according to Lorsbach ~¢ Vols little friend of
the king; according to Bohlen sl οἰῶ rejoicing in
the way: and this latter explanation is the better),
Dan. 1:7; 2:49; 3:12.

ὈπΦ an unused root, Arab. ee to be pale,

ger
a arrow.
'

OY m.—(1) ἃ species of gem; according to many
sardonyz or onyx, so culled from its resemblance
to a human hail, Gen. 2:12; Ex. 28:9, 20; 35:9, 27;
Job 28:16; Ezek. 28:13. See Braun, De Vestitu
Sacerd. Hebr. ii..18. J. Ὁ. Michaélis (Supplemm. p.
2289) supposes it to be the onyx with whitish lines,

G@-s

comparing the Arab. a striped garment.

(2) [Shoham], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 24:27.
W Job 15:31 ana, ig. NW.

NW —(1) i. ᾳ 18Y Τὸ MAKE A NOISE, TO
cRASH; also to be laid waste, destroyed; whence
Nv, oN, πε, Ninn,

(2) 1. ᾳ. Arab. σ᾿: Med. Waw, to be evil. (Both

these significations are also found joined in the verbs
yy, YL), which see.) Hence δ),

meee = φῦ

NW τὰ. pl. [with suff. DNC], destruction,
ruin, Ps. 35:17. Root Niv No.1. See ἢ πρῶ,

NW τη. (shav’, subst. of a form prop. segolate;
but with the furtive Segol neglected, as in BYP, from
the root xiv No.2, Arab. 4:, 24:)—(1) evtl—
(a) which is committed, wickedness, iniquity.
nw ‘ND wicked men, Job 11:11; Isa. 5:18, San
NW “ cords of wickedness.”—(b) which any one
suffers, calamity, destruction, Job 7:3; Isa. 30:
28, NY ND) “fun of destruction.” Both signifi-
cations (a, δ) are found in the following example,
Job 15:31, “let him not trust in evil (wickedness):
he is deceived, for evil (calamity) will be his re-
ward.”

(2) spec. falsehood, a lie (as on the other hand
DTS also denotes what is true) Ps.12:3; 41:7; Job
31:53 ny vow a false report, Ex. 23:1; RI TY
false witness, Deu. 5:17; Ex. 20:7; D8" NBN ND
NIV? 7}! “utter not the name of Jehovah upon a

ὅτ

DCCCVII

5). -ποῷ

falsehood,” do not swear falsely, compare Psalm
24:43 Isa. 1:13; SIN “a lying sacrifice,” ie.
offered by a hypocrite without pious feeling. Hence—

(3) emptiness, vanity, nothingness, (used of
any thing which disappoints the hope reposed upon
it) Job 15-41; NW 3D vain idols, Ps. 31:7; Mal
3:14; τος Tay NW “it is ἃ vain (or useless) ὁ
thing to serve God.” Hence 82 in vain, Jer. 2:30;
4:30; 6:29.

Nw [Sheva] pr. n. see my,

TIN ¢. (from the root xiv No. 1)—(1) a storm,
tempest, so called from noise and crashing, Pro. 1:
27 (and MINY); Eze. 38:9.

(2) desolation, often coupled by paronom. with
the syn. ΠΟ Zeph.1:15. Hence desolate re-
gions, ruins, Job 30:3, 14; 38:27.

(3) destruction, especially sudden, ruin, Psalm
63:10; 52 WPI ANiv/? “ they lay wait for my life
that they may destroy it,” Isa. 10:3; 47:11; Ps.
35:8.

JW inf. absol. 31 fut. 33%, apoe. and convers.
ab, 32,
(1) to turn about, to return (Syr. and Chald.

S01, 33} id. Arab. οὖ; metaph. to be converted,
as a sinner.) Constr. absol. Jud. 14:8; 19:7; 2 Sa.
6:20; followed by {9 out of (or from) any place,
Ruth 1:22; followed by "208 from a person (whom
one has followed or pursued, Ruth 1:15; 2 Sa. 2:26.
30); followed by by to any one, Gen. 8:12; 22:193
37:30; or to a place, Gen. 37:29; although δ is
more frequently used of place, Gen. 18:33; 32:1;
33:16; Num. 24:25; also followed by an acc. of
place, either with "> Gen. 50:14; Ex. 4:20; or sim-
ply, Isa. 52:8; ΠΝ 3} 38/32 “ when Jehovah shall
return to Zion” (others take it “when Jehovah brings
back Zion”), 3%) 12) passing on and returning, 1. 6:
passing hither and thither, Eze. 35:7; Zee.7:14; 9:8.

Followed by another verb, to return and do, or to
return to do (any thing) is the same as to do again.
The latter verb is then put—(q) in a finite tense with
) prefixed, 2 Ki. 1:11, 13; nowy av") “and he sent
again,” 2 Ki. 20:5; Gen. 26:18. Ditlerent from this
is the usage in Hos. 2:11; ‘20221 WN “T will re-
turn and take away,” (I will take away again what
I had given).—() without the copula, Gen. 30:31;
mYIS nw “61 will feed again.”—(e) followed by
a gerund, Job 7:7.

Figuratively used—(a) to turn oneself toan
person or thing, e.g. to Jehovah, followed by by end

γὴ-- 3

1 Ki. 8:33; Ps. 29:98; followed by Sy o Chr. 30:9;
‘W Isa. 19:22; Joel2:12; Amos 4:6; followed by
3 Hos. 12:7; Absol. to turn oneself, Jer. 3:12, 14,
22; 2Chr.6:24; Isa.1:27; 3°3Y “her (Zion’s) re-
turned citizens,” 31% ΝΟ a remnant shall returr,
Jsa. 10:21.—(b) followed by Ὁ to cease from, «0
leave off any thing, as to turn from an evil way,
1 Ki. 13:33; Zec.1:4; from sin, evil, Eze. 5:19;
14:6; 33:14; Job 36:10; from anger, Ex. 3~:12;
from justice, Eze. 18:24.— (6) followed by by and
“OND to turn oneself away from any one, espe-
eially from Jehovah, Jos. 22:16, 23, 29; 1 Sam. 15:
11 (simply Jos. 23:12); ovdadsa Syn from the wor-
ship of idols, Eze. 14:6.—(d) to return into the
possession of any thing, i.e. to recover it, followed
by 8 Eze. 7:13; Lev. 25:10; δ Isa. 23:17.—(e)
generally to turn oneself any where, where one was
not before, Ps. 73:10.

(2) It is often applied to inanimate things, and
would be rendered in Latin—(a) reddi [to return,
be restored] (to a former owner); followed by ? Lev.
27:24; Deu. 28:31; 1Sa.7:14; 1 Ki. 12:26.—(8)
restitut, instaurari [to be restored, renewed], Hos.
14:8; of cities, Eze. 35:9 p; 1 88. 7:14; compare
Eze. 16:55; of an ailing limb, 1 Ki. 13:6; 2 Ki. 5:
10, 14; Ex. 4:7,and—(c) in a bad sense. > 218
“BY to be again turned into earth, Gen. 3:19; Ece.
3:20, compare Isa. 29:17.—(d) irritum fieri [to
become void], (used of a command, a prophecy, opp.
to Nia). Isa. 45:23; 55:11; Eze. 7:13.—(e) Anger
is said to return when it is appeased, Gen. 27:44;
Isa. §:25; followed by [9 when it is turned away
from any one, Gen. 27:45; 2 Ch. 12:12.

(3) causat. i. q. Hiphil—(a) to bring back, to
restore, Num. 10:36; Psa. 85:5; especially in the
phrase, MAY IW to bring back captives, see NAY,
—(b) torestore, renew, Nah. 2:3. Sometimes in
2’n> 33” is taken causatively, where the Masorites
have needlessly substituted Hiphil, Job 39:12; Psa.
64:7; Pro. 12:14; Jer. 33:26; 49:39; Joel 4:1.

Piet 335% causat. of Kal, in various senses.— (1)
to bring back, Jer. 50:19; metaph. to convert to
God, Isa. 49:5. See Kal No.1, a.

(2) to restore, Isa. 58:12; followed by 5 Psalm
60:3; with 52 to refresh, Ps. 23:3; comp. 27.

(3) to turn away, Micah 2:4; metaph. any one
(from Jehovah), Isa. 47:10.

Porat 22%, part. M3Ww brought back, i.e.
rescued, delivered (from the power of enemies), Eze.
48:8. ι

Ηιρηπμ, 2°79, fut. 2%, apoc. 3%, convers. 20 ---
(2) to cause to return; hence to bring hack, as

DCCCVIII

nw

captives, Jer, 6:44; 33:11; 49:6, 39: to withdrau
(the hand), Ps.74:1 1; Lam. 2:3; also, to repulse
Isa. 28:6, TDN? DD “ who re pel the wars,” 1. 6...
enemies. Isaiah 36:9; 14:27. 132°C? Ὃ “ who shall
repulse (i.e. hinder) him?” Job g:12; 11:10;
23:13; Isa. 43:13. Specially—(a) ‘5 2B IW to
repulse the face of any one, i.e. to deny him access,
to refuse his petition (opp. to 0°72 NY2), 1 Ki. 2:16,
17,20; 2 Chr. 6:42.—(b) YB) DW to bring back
any one’s life, i.e. to refresh him, Ruth 4:15; Lam

1:11, 16,19; since the life of a wearicd person has
as it were vanished, while that of a person refreshed
is restored, 1 Sam. 30:12 [Kal]; Jud. 15:19 [Kal].
Trop. Ps.19:8. But 149 Wi is to draw the breath,
Job 9:18.—(c) FS, 790 V7 to bring back, i.e. to
appease anger, Job 9:13; Psa. 78:38; 106:23 (fol-
lowed by {2 from any one, Pro. 24:18). ΠῚΠ awa
}}2 ΠῚ ΤΣ to repel the anger of Jehovah, i.e. to turn it
away from any one, Nu. 25:11; Ezraio0:14. But
Isa. 66:15, is used of anger which is appeased be-
cause it is altogether poured out.

(2) to restore anything to any one (see Kal No.2,
a); followed by an ace. of anything, and dat. of pers.
Ex. 22:25; Deu. 22:2; as anything purloined, Lev.
5:23; Num. 5:7. Hence—(a) to reward, to re-
compense, Prov. 17:23; followed by a dat. of pers.
Ps. 18:21; 116:12; 2¥ of pers. Ps. 94:23; followed
by an ace. of thing and dat. of pers. Gen. §0:15.—
(δ) 1 3» Ἢ to return word, to answer; followed
by an accus. of person (like 722), 1 Ki. 12:6, 9, 16;
also, to bring back word, as a messenger (Antwort
guriidbringen), Num. 22:8; 13:26; 2Sa.24:13. In
the sense of answering there is also said, DOR 7
Pro. 22:21: pep in Job 35:4; simply IW Job 33:5;
20:2, ‘WIV! ‘BYY “my thoughts answer me,” ie,
they suggest what 1 shall answer.

(3) to restore, to renew, Ps. 80:4, 8,20; Isaiah
1:26; Dan.g:25. Compare Kal No. a, ὁ.

(4) to revoke, to make void, as an edict, Esther
8:5, 8; a decree, Amos 1:3, “because of the many
transgressions of Damascus 13}°YS 8? I will not re-
voke the things (which I have decreed)” (compare
verse 4, §, aud Nu. 23:20); a blessing, Nu. 23:20.

(5) to return is sometimes used in the same sense
as, tobring again and again, to render, as tribute,
2 Ki. 3:4; 17:3; 2 Ch. 27:5; Ps. 72:10; a sacrifice,
Nu. 18:9. So in Lat. sacra referre, Virg. Georg. i
339; Ain. v. 598, 603.

(6) followed by 9 and bY to cause to return is,
i. q, fo avert, to turn away from any thing, 6. g
pvdaids Sym ἮῺΒ “ἢ to turn his face from idols, Eze
14:6; and without 5°28 ibid., anc Eze. 18:30, 32.

mv—Sxow

(7) followed by by, by to turn to, towards any
one, as—(a)¥ ἣν τὸ to turn one’s hand against any
one, Isa. 1:25; Am. 1:8; Psa. 81:15; followed by
2 id.; 2Sa. 8:3.—(0) ; Ὁ 15 ΔΙῸ ΠΟ to turn one’s face
to any one, Dan. 11: 18, 19.—(¢) ποῦς 2D to re-
call (any thing) to aiad. Deut. 4:39; 3. 1; 3b by
Isa. 46:8; hence to repent, 1 Ki. 8:47.

Horsat, avn —(1) to be brought back, Exod.
10:8.

(2) to be restored, Gen. 42:28; 43:12; Num.
5:8.

Derivatives, 32, 12, mw, πϑ i {DW nwa,
and pr. n. Ww, pyres, 700 ae, awn,

Syn [Shubael] see Daa,

aw m.—(1) adj., falling away, rebellious,
Jer. 3:14, 22; Isa. 57:14.

(2) [Shobab], pr. ἢ. m.—(a) of a son of David,
2 Sam. 5:14; 1 Ch. 3:5; 14:4.—(0) 1 Ch. 2:18.

av m., apostate, rebel, Jer. 31:22; 49:4.

maw f., return; metaph. conversion, Isaiah
30:15.

Ja (from the root 42), [Shobach], pr. n. of
ἃ captain of Hadadezer, king of Zobah, 2 Sa. 10:16,
18; called in 1 Ch. 19:16, 18, DW’.

Sow (perhaps “flowing,” or “a shoot;” see
2”), [Shobal], pr. n.— (1) of a son of Seir, Gen.
36:20, 23, 29.—(2) m.,1 Ch. 2:50; 4:1.

paw (“forsaking”), [Shobek], pr.n. m., Neh.
10:25.

JAW? i. g. 3329 and 13%; whence Mp.

™r ?

δ see δ᾽ desolation.

TW pr. 1. ᾳ ὙΦ To BE STRONG, TO BE POWER-
FUL; hence—

(1) to act wi.h violence, to lay waste. Fut.
Iw Ps. 91:6. ects

(2) i. gq. Arabic gl, to rule.
master.

Hence δ᾽ lord,

i TTIW pr. kindred with M¥TO SET, TOPLACE;
see Piel No.2. Thes.”]—(1) To BE EVEN, LEVEL;
see Piel. Hence— -

(2) to be equal (in value), to be equivalent to any
thing; followed by 3 Pro. 3:15; 8:11; also, to coun-
tervail any thing. Esth. 7: 4, Pa TY War ps
12°27 “the enemy could not courtervail the king’s
damage,” could not compensate it. Esth. 5:13, 7193

ν᾿

DCCCIX

mew

% iw 332° “ all these things do not suffice me.‘
Impers. *? 71% it is made even to me, ie. made te -
satisfy, Job 33:27.

(3) to be fit, suitable for any one; followed by ; 4
Esth. 3:8.

(4) to be like, to resemble; followed by ; 5 Prov.
26:4; Isa. 40:25.

Piet —(1) to make level, e. g. a field, Isa. 28:25;
metaph. the mind, e. g. to compose, to calm the mind,
Ps. 131:2; and ellipt., Isaiah 38: 13; “pa Ἵν mI «T
calmed (my mind) until morning.” Vulg. and Je-
rome, sperabam usque ad mane. (In taking the sen-
tence thus, "83 is referred to the following member;
but others take from signif. No. 2, “I cou ed
(myself) to a lion,” sc. in roaring. Targ., 1 roared
as a lion).

(2) to put, to set,i.g. DY, NY, as often in Tate.,
Psa. 16:8; 119:30. “B nye ‘yield fruit (Frucht
anfegen), Hos. 10:1. Followed by 2¥ to bestow on any
one (honour, help), Ps. 21:6; 89:20. Followed by
an acc. and 3 to make one like any thing, Ps. 18:34

Hieun, to liken, to compare, Lam. 2:13.

Derivatives, MY, mw, nw,

ΤΕ mw Chald. Ithpael, τὸ FEAR. To this root
two occurrences in the Old Testament seem to be-
long. One in—

Piet, Job 30:22, 303, MWN "230A (read TY, PR)
“ thou makest me to melt, and frightenest ἢ me”
(nap MWR). The other in—

ΝΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ, (a conjugation often used by the Rabbins,
see Lehrg. p. 249). Prov. 27:15, “a dropping in
the time of rain MAY) D217 NWN! and a conten-
tious woman are to be feared.” Others compar-
ing ΠῚ No.I. 4, render MAY are alike. Vulg.
comparantur. Gr. Venet. isovra, but things to be
compared are never in the Proverbs joined together
by so frigid a term of comparison.—Targ. a conten-
tious woman who brawls, which may be defended by
comparing 11D winter, storm, and Greek χειμασθῆναι
ἀπειλαῖς, κεχειμᾶνται φρένες, pr. therefore, wintry, —
stormy. But the former explanation is the one
which I prefer.

MY or NY Ch. i. q. Heb.
PaEL, i. q. Heb. No. 2, to put, to set, followed hy
DY to make equal or like to any thing (see DY No.1,

Sf), Dan. 5:21.

TrupakL, to be made, rendered, Dan. 3:29.

my (“ plain”), [Shaveh], pr. n. of a valley to
the north of Jerusalem, which was also called the
Kings dale, Genesis 14:17; 2 Sam. 18:18. But

ΡῚ») την

ΒΡ MY [Shaveh Kiriathaim], Gen. 14:5, is
the plain near the city of Kiriathaim (in the tribe of
Reuben), see 7)? letter g.

TW (2) TO SINK DOWN, TO SUBSIDE (Arab.
2 Med. Waw, to be sunk into mire, compare ANY,

mM). Prov. 2:18, 702 nyo-by κ nny “ her house
ee that of the strange woman) sinks down into
Hades.” So the Vulg. But as ΓΒ is constantly

elsewhere masc., Aben Ezra applies ane to the
woman herself, ““she sinks down to death (i.e. to
Hades, which is to be) her house.”

(2) Metaph. to be bowed down, of thesoul. Ps.
44:26, 122 ap) nny “ our soul is bowed down
to the dust.” Lam. 3:20, "7p.

Hipuit, i. q. Kal No.2. Lam. 3:20, 32.

Derivatives, / nmw, mw, nm’ No. IL; and pr. ἢ.
mae, DEW, MIT.

MWY (« pit”), [Shuah], pr.n. of a son of Abra-
ham and Keturah, and of an Arabian tribe sprung
from him, Genesis 25:2; whence patron. and gent.
AY Shuhite, Job 2:11; 8:1; 25:1. The province
of the Shuhites I suppose to be the same as Laxxaia
of Ptolemy, v. 15, to the east of Batanza.

mM ¢ —(1) pit, Jer. 2:6; 18:20; Pro. 22:14.
(2) [Shuah] pr. n,m. 1 Chr. 4:11; called v. 4,
n.

τ

omy (perhaps, “ pit-digger”), [Shuham], pr.n,
of a son of Dan, Num, 26:42; called, Gen. 46:23;
myn. [Patron. >’ Num. 26:42.]

I ΔΨ .-- (ἡ pr. τὸ wu, To Lash, i. q. Arab.
LL. (Cogn. is the root D2), Hence di, OD,
D'Y a scourge.

(2) to row (as if to lash the sea with oars). Part.
DYDY rowers, Eze. 27:8, 26.

Psivalives. ory No. 2, vir,

(3) torun quickly, to run up and down, to
vun about (which many men do, as if they lashed
the air with their arms, as oars; compare Lat. remi,
used of a person’s arms and feet, Ovid. Heroid. 18 fin.
and yet more frequently used of the wings of birds),
Num. 11:8; 7383 Of to go over a land, especially
to inspect it, Job 1:7; 2:2; 2Sam. 24:2, 8.

Pret, OYW i. q. Kal No. 3, Jer.§:1; Am. 8:12;
Zec. 4:10, “the eyes of God PIST-772 OND run-
ning through all the earth,” 2 Chr. 16:9. Metaph.
torun through a boot, i.e. to examine thorouglily,
Dan. 12:4.

pcccx

wm
IfirHPaLet, i. q. Pilel, teal 49:3.

I, mie, Aram. i..q. ONY to despise. Part —
DNY Eze. 16: ‘575 | 28:24, 26; see DNY,

Ow Arab. Eee masce. a whip, a scourge, Prov.

26:3; 1 Ki.12:11. iw? Div the scourge of a (ca-
lumniating) tongue, Job 5:21. Especially of the
scourge of God, i.e. of calamities and misfortunes
sent upon men by God, Isa. 10:26; Job 9:23. viv
OY an overflowing scourge, Isa. 28: 15, 18; used of
an overwhelming calaimity (specially, a hostile host);
compare Kor. ae Ixxxvili. 12; Ixxxix. 33.

bay an unused root; Arab. ᾿ΐω Med. Waw, to
be loose, pendulous (specially, the belly); compare
εὖλὸ to drag the train of one’s robe (used of a woman),
Hence—

Oye m.—(1) the train, flowing skirt of a robe,
i. q. ba Isa.6:1. DPW aba to uncover the skirt,
i.e. to expose to the greatest shame, Jer. 13:22, 26;
Nah. 3:5.

(2) hem of a garment, Ex. 28:33, 34.

1% m. (from the root 55), divested, either of
garments, i.e. naked, or of shoes, unshod (according
to LXX., Syr.), Mic. 1:8 sp. Compare Ὁ) No.1,
to put off the shoe.

(2) a prisoner, a captive, Job 12:17—19.

nb Shulamith, pr.n. of the maiden who is
celebrated in the Song of Solomon, Cant. 7:1. (Vulg.
pacifica ) But ndigin may be taken for the gentile

noun, i. ᾳ. MAY Shunamite (for the town of Shunem ὦ

is by Eusebius called Sudam) [ Engl. Trans. “ the Shu-

lamite”]; and this, on account of the article, seems — ki

preferable. [This may be taken as the fem. form of
Solomon. |
DY mase. garlic, Num.11: 5- - Compare Celsii

Hierobot. τ. ii. page 53. (Arab. og , Syr. Loot id.)
It appears to be so called from the pore odour

which it emits; compare ,.4, to smell, ae some
thing giving forth a smell.

pw Shomer, pr.n. m. 2 Ki, 12:22; 1 Chron.
7:32.)

pw an unused root, perhaps i.q. ἰδ δ to be quiet;
whence —

Ww (“quiet”), [Shuni], m. pr.n. of a son of
Gad, Gen. 46:16. Also, patron. of the same (for

29), Nu. 26:15
=

ne

pr—paw

pw (perhaps “ two resting-places,” for DY,
compare O29 for O''Y), [Shunem]. pr.n. of a town
in the tribe of Issachar, Josh. 14:18; 1 Sam. 28:4;
2 Ki. 4:8; prob. Sulem of Eusebius (see σουβῆμ), five

miles south of Tabor: [prob. now Sélam, οἱ |g Rob.

iii. 169]. Gentile noun 22, f.— 2 Ki.1:3; 2:17;

2 Ki. 4:12.
YW ana YAW. not used in Kal, i. ῳ WA—(1)

TO BEAMPLE, BROAD; hence—
(2) to be rich, wealthy (see WW, YAW No.1).

3) to be freed: from danger and distress (compare |

sw).

Piet YY to ask for aid, to implore help, Psa.
18:42; Job 35:9; 36:13; followed by bs Ps. 30:3;
88:14; 72:12. ἱ i

Derivatives, YW—TYW,

yw m. outery, cry for help, Ps. 5:3.

δὴ δ. (ἃ) rich, opulent, Job 34:19; Ezek.
23:23.

(2) liberal, noble (compare Arab.
VIII, X, to be liberal, noble), Isa. 32:5.

(3) ig. WW cry for help, Isa. 22:5.

yw) wealth, riches, Job 36:19.

(2) ery for help, Job 30:24.

(3) [Shua], pr. n. ofa man, Gen. 38:2.

gy (“wealth”), [Shua], pr. n. τὰ. 1 Chron.
7:82.

πὴ fig ΝῊΡ Pe 18:7; 39:13; 102:2.

zy Con).

nw m.—(1) @ fox, Cant.2:15; Lam.5:18;

“--. τὸ

Eze. 13: 4) Neh. 4:35. (Arab. Died, but more fre-

ne

quently le, with the addition of the letter W»
compare pr. ἢ. crabyyy, also τ bye, As to the
origin, Bochart, loc. cit., supposes the fox to be so
called from a word, siapitiies to cough, which he

refers to its yelping, comparing , |e. to cough. How-
ever, 1 have little doubt that a fox has this name
from the pit and underground hole where it dwells,
from the root bye, and that δυο prop. denotes ex-
cavator, burrower, compare ?8Y No. II.) The
name of foxes appears to have been commonly used
as also including jackals (Pers. ,\z%, Shagal), by
the Hebrews, like the other orientals (compare Nie-
buhr’s Beschreib. von Arabien, page 166); and these
are apparently the animals intended, Jud. 15:4 (as

DCCCXI

prem

foxes: are not easily caught alive) and Psa. 63:11
{since foxes do ποῖ devour dead bodies, which jackala ©
do). See Bochart, Hieroz. t. ii. p. 190, seq. ed. Lips.;
Faber on Harmer’s Observations, vol. ii. p. 270. Also
his Archeol. t. i. p. 140; Rosenm. Alterthumsk. iv
2, 154.

(2) [Shual],. pr. n.—(a@) byw YS a district in
the tribe of Benjamin, 1 Sa. 13:17.—(d) τὰ. 1 Chr.
7:36.

“WY mn. (denom. from WY) a door-keeper, 2 Ki

17210, 24; 2Ch.31:14

V2" — (1) pr. (as was first seen by Umbreit on
Job 9:17), i. q. ἨΝΌ ΤΟ Gare upon [see note], hence
ef lie in wait for any thing, Gen. 3:18, FEA Soe

ΩΝ 332A AAS) UN “ he (the seed of the woman,
whan} shall es in wait for thy head, and thou shalt
lie in wait for his heel,” he shall endeavour to
crush thy head, and thou shalt endeavour to crush
his heel. Hence—~*

(2) to attack, to fall upon Shy ones Job 9:17,
“‘ who falls upon me in a tempest.” Metaph. Psa.
139211, ‘22 qn “darkness shall fall upon me,”
shall gecnebolia me.

[ Note. The above explanation of Gen. 3:15, 18
purely neologian; the passage applies not to man
generally, but to Christ the seed of the woman;
bruise is the simple meaning in each part of the
verse. |

Ew [Shophach], see Jw,

Ew [Shuphamites], patronymic from DEY
which ,see; Nu. 26:39.

-Εἰν m. pl. naw a trumpet, norn, tituus,

S% = _
Arab. (different from 773180) so called from its

clear pe sharp sound (see "BY No. 2), either made,
of horn, or else resembling a horn, i. q. 122 (Joshua
6:5; compare Josh. 6:4, δ, 8, 13), Ex. Ἔν 16; Lev.
25:9; Job 39:25. Jerome on Hos. 5:8, “ buccina
pastoralis est et cornu recurvo efficitur, unde et proprie
Hebraice Sophar, Greece xeparivn appellatur. ” LEX,

σἀλπιγξ, κερατίνη. ‘To blow a trumpet is “BY YPA
which see.

piu not used in Kal—(1) To run, like the
kindred PRY; whence piv’ leg, and pr’ street.

(2) to run after, to desire, to long for any
thing; whence ΠΡ desire, longing. Arabic ci)

to excite desire; V. to manifest desire; +44 desire -
Hiruit, to run over, to overflow (ibveriautm),

nnw—prw

followed by an acc. of thing (with any thing), Joel
2:24, | PAYA ODP 3p'Va “ the vats overflow with
mus

Ριρει, PP causat. to cause to overflow, or
abound (used of the earth), Ps. 65:10.

Derivatives, see under Kal No. 1, 2.

Pi £—(1) the leg, the part of the body, from the
knee to the foot, with which one walks or runs; see

’ the root No. 1 (Arab. lei Chald. PY id.); both of

persons, Isa. 47:2; Cant. 5:15, and of animals (when,
perhaps, it jnahides the thigh), Ex. 29:22,27; Lev.
7:32, 33; Num. 6:20; 1Sam.g:24. Poet. used of
foot-soldiers, Psalm 147:10, nyt wana BVA N? “he
taketh not pleasure in the legs of a man,” i. e. in
infantry, as opp. to cavalry. There is a proverbial
phrase, Jud. 15:8, τον pw Ons ἢ “and (Samson )
smote them legs upon thighs,” he cut them in pieces,
so that their severed members, legs and thighs, lay
upon each other in heaps; i.e. he smote them even
to utter destruction. A similar hyperbole is used in
German, er bieb den Feind in die Pfanne, i.e. he cut
them into bits of flesh, such as are cooked in a pot;
and, er tieb ibn in Rochftinten.

Dual, OPW Prov. 26:7.

pi m., a street, Prov. 7:8; Eccl. 12:4, 5. Plur.
DPW (compare ὩΣ ῚΥἽ from 3), Cant. 3:2.

mig an unused root; Chald. and Syr. Peal and
Pael, to leap, to leap forward, | to leap upon any

thing; also to be strong; Arab. 4b to leap upon, to
attack.

W τὰ. ‘ie plur. ONY Hosea 12:12, an ow, so
called som its strength and sie” compare 7B,

(Arab. ἡ $a bull, Chald. SA Syr. 56} id., whence

Gr., Latin, ταῦρος, taurus, Germ. Stier, see Grimm,
Gramm., iii. p. 325). This is a general word for one
of the ox tribe (cin Stic Rindvieh), without distinction
of age or sex (compare Lev. 22:27; where a calf is
meant, and Job 21:10, where a cow is intended,
although joined, ἐπικοίνως, with a masculine verb),
Ex. 21:37; Levit. 22:23, 28; 27:26; Num.18:17;
Deu. 14:4. Its collective is 3 oxen, a herd of
oxen, which see. Once (Genesis 32:6) also "δ: is
used collectively, like the other nouns of unity in
this verse 72, NMDY, WON except NY.

L aw fut. W—(1) ig. VA TO Go RouND,
TO GO ABOUSL, TO JOURNEY, specially for the
pury-we of traffic, Ezek.27:25; compare Chaldee.

DCCCxr

| wwhe—pw?
Once followed by 3 to go wrth any thing, 1. 6. t
offer the thing, Isaiah 57:9. (Arabic ,\.. Med. Ye
to go a journey, Chald. NT a company of journey -
ers, of merchants, also on the Palmyr. Monwmm.;
see T'ychsen, Element. Syr., p. 76.)

(2) to look around, or about (the same verb
often having the power both of looking and going,
see 13571, ἢ Π) ---(α) used of one looking forth from
a height, followed by 19 Cant. 4:8.— (0) used of one
lying in wait, to lie in wait, Jer. 5:26; Hos. 13:7;
with an acc., Nu. 23:9.—(¢) used of one who regards
and cares for any thing, followed by an acc., like
circumspicere aliquid (fic) nad etwas umfepn). Job
24:15, TY wn 8? “no eye will now care for me,”

niemand fiebt fie jest nad mir um. Job 35:5, ὉΠ Ἢ Ὁ )

“look round about upon the clouds.” Job 35:13,
mITwW xd “IY “ the Almighty will not regard it.”
Simply —(d) to behold, Job7:8

_ Piet THY see WY.

Derivatives, δ No. I, THYA.

π. WY i. q. YY to sing, which see.

ΠΙ. WY i. q. TW, TY to range, to put (stones) in
order, hence Ww a wall, compare TW,

ι. ἢ a lier in wait, an enemy, Psa.g2:12;
compare TV and the root I, ὧν b.

I. WY (1) i i. q- Arab, ,

Psa. 18 : 30.
“within their walls” (those of the rich), i i.e. their

ype a wall, Gen. 49:22;

houses. : 7
(2) [Shur], pr.n. of a city on the borders of
Egypt and Palestine, Gen.16:7; 20:1; 25:18; 188.

15:7; 27:8. According to Josephus (Archeol., vi.
7,§3; compare 1 Sam. 15:7), it is Pelusium, but —

this, in Hebrew, is called 9. More correctly WW is
placed where Suez now stands.
from the borders of Palestine to Shfr, is called, Ex.
15:22, WY 1379; Nu.33:8, ONS 1370; now Jofar.

WW Chald. a wall, Ezr. 4:13, 16.

wi un unused root, which appears to have
had the signification of whiteness, hence UY byssus
and white marble, ww id.; and je the lily.
Kindred is UY to be hoary.

δ ΟΦ) [Shavsha}], 5ε6 Π yy,

whe) m. —(1) the lily, prop. what is white, from
the root wav. aw NYY work or ornament resem ἔα

gS “tw

bling lilies, 1 Ki..7:19. (Arab, and Syr. .pcqe, pig

Plur. nw. Job 24:11, ΠΤ P32 ὥς

The desert extending

anw— eA

[Araae id.; comp. Diosc , iii. 106, al. 116; Athen.
xil. 1. Compare Celsii incobe i. p. 383, yon.)

(2) NITY jw Psa. 60: 1, an instrument of music,
prop. so called from its resembling a lily. Various
rings of trumpets and pipes are like the common
lily, while the cymbal resembles the martagon lily,
the name of which instrument has indeed been ap-
plied to this flower. Comp. 1 No, 2. MAY wa
may be rendered pipes of song, as it were lyric, see
MW No. 3.

(3) [Shushan], pr. ἢ. Susa, the chief city of Su-
siana (and of all Persia), in which the kings of Persia
used to pass the winter, Dan. 8:2; Neh. 1:1; Est.
1:2. It was situated on the Euleus, or Choaspes,
where there is now the village of Shush (see Kinneir,
Memoir, p. 99; Ker Porter, Travels, vol. ii. p. 411;
compare Hoeck, Vet. Medize et Persie Monumm. p.
93); according to others at the village of Suster (see
Josh. de Hammer in Opp. Soc. Geogr., Paris, vol. ii.
Ρ. 320— 28; 333—41).

Ἰ id.—(1) α lily. PI. ὉΔΌΝ Cant. 2:16;

_ 4:53 5:13; 6:2, 3; 7:3. Used of artificial lilies,

1 Ki. 7:22, 26.
(2) an instrument of music, resembling a lily, see
WAY No.2. PI. DAW Ps. 45:1; 69:1; 80:1.

mv f.a lily, 2 Ch. 4:5; Hos. 14:6; Cant.
2:1, 2.
NIDIWW Gentile noun, Chald. pl. the Sus@ans

[Susanchites], inhabitants of the city of Susa, see
WAY No. 3, Ezr. 4:9.

PUY 1 Ki. 14:25 a3, where mp reads PUY,
which see.

MW to put, see MY,

nonw (for nbrany “crashing of rending”),
{Shuthelah], pr. n.m.—(1) a son of Ephraim, Nu.
26:35.—(2) 1Ch.7:21. From the former is the
patron. "M20 ibid.

aw Ch. only found in—
ῬΈΕΙ, or Pen IY, IY ΤῸ 5ῈῚ FREE, TO LIBE-

RATE. Fut. YW, ink Mary Dan. 3:15, 17, 28; 8:
17, 28. In Targg. very frequently. Syr. jaa
ibid.

Derivative, pr. n. Seay,

aw prop. i. q. VY, Chald. ἢ to scorcn, Τὸ
BURN, especially as the sun, Cant.1:6, ‘Nowy
ὉΠ“ for the sun hath burned me.” Poet. : ap-

. DCCCXTIT

|

“Ὁ

plied to the eye (which is often .ompared to the sun,
and vice ver'sd, sce OYBYEY), us castirg its glances
on any thing , i.e, to look upon, Job 20:9; 28:7.

WY i.q. Arab. τ to twist a thread from right
to left, or back-handed (jwirnen), to twist together
several threads. __

Horna, YW") UY byssus, twisted (of many threads),
Ex. 26:1,31, 36; 27:9, 183 28:6, 8, 15, seq.

MY τι. (from the root MO’) depressed, cast
down, Job 22:29; DY MY “cast down of eyes,”
one depressed.

ἽΠΨ TO GIVE, ΤῸ BESTOW A GIFT, especially
to free from punishment, Job 6: Lea Followed by an

ace. of pers. Eze. 16:33 (Syr. Res to give, once,
Pa. often, used both in a good and in a bad sense)

- Hence —

“TI? m. a present, a gift, 1 Ki. 15:19; espe:
cially one to free from punishment, 2 Ki. 16:8; Pro
6:35 (compare Job 6:22); or to corrupt a judge,
Ex. 23:8; Deu. 10:17; TY npd to take a reward,
Psalm 15:5; 26:10; 1 Sam. 8:3.—Prov. 17:8, j28
W292 ΣῊ IN’ [ΠῚ “a precious stone is a gift in
the eyes of its lord,” i. 6. to him who receives it (com-
pare Sy3 No. 4).

mw (compare MY and nn¥)—(1) τὸ pow
ONESELF DOWN, Isa. 51:23 (Chald. id. and more
frequent).

(2) to sink down, to be depressed. Compare
derivatives MIN’, NNW,

Hirai, ὶ προΐῃ to depress, metaph. the heart, Pro.
12:25.

Hirapacen, MAY (with the third radical doubled,
like 7383, ΠΝ from the root 782) fut. apoc. NAY,
in pause ANEW,

(1) to prostrate oneself before any one out of
honour, προσκυνεῖν; followed by 2 of pers. Gen. 23:7;
37:7, 9, 10; more rarely 1289 Gen. 23:12: 2Y Lev.
26:1. Those who used this mode of salutation fell
on their knees and touched the ground with the fore-
head (whence there is often added 7398 O%38 Gen.
19:1; 42:6; 48:12), and this honour was not only
shown to superiors, such as kings and princes, 2 Sam.
9:8; but also to equals; Gen. 23:7; 37:7, 9, 10[?];
but especially —

(2) in worshipping a deity; hence to honour God
with prayers, Gen. 22:5; 1 88. 1:3; even without
prostration of body, Gen. 47:31; 1 Ki. 1:47.

(3) to do homage, to submit oneself. Ps. 45:12,

nny —anw

* (the king) is thy lord, Ὁ anawn render homage
to him” [this king is Christ, who is to be worshipped
as being God over all]. Inf. Ch. ΠΗ ΠΕΡ 2 Ki. 5:
18. As to ΠΕ Ὁ, see Analyt. Ind.

Derivatives, see under Kal. No. 2.

ὙΠ; see TY,
“ing m. blackness, Lam. 4:8. Root WY.

min ἔα pit, Prov. 28:10; from the root mn
No.2. Compare Mv”,

THY i. ᾳ "MY and MY (compare 32¥), pret.
*MiNY, plur. NY and 3M, fut. ne,

(1) To sINK Down, Hab. 3:6; used of beasts of
prey couching down and lying in wait in their lairs,
Job 38:40.

(2) to be bowed down, cast down, Psa. 10:10;

107:39; Isa. 2:11,17; specially with sickness, Psa. .

35:14; 38:7; Lam. 3:20; also, to submit oneself.
Isa. 60:14, MING TOS 12271 “ they shall come to thee
bowing down.” Jobg:13; Pro. 14:19.

Nipuat, to be bowed down, Isa. 2:9; 5:15. Used
of a depressed and attenuated voice, Ecc.12:4.. Pregn.
Tsa. 20:4, JDTOS nvm WY “ and thy depressed
(slender) voice shall be heard from the dust.”
Hiputn, to bring down, to humble, Isaiah 25:12;
96:5. —

Hitupoet, to be cast down (the soul), Psa. 42:7,
12; 43:5- Ε

Derivative, TW.

ony Arab. bsu:—( 1) TO SLAY animals, Gen.
37:31; Isa. 22:13; especially a victim, Levit. 1:5,
11; and even a human victim, Gen. 22:10; Isa. 57:5.
Hos. 5:2, POY] oy mony “in slaughtering
(victims) they make deep their transgression.”

(2) to kill (persons), 2 Ki. 25:7; Jerem. 39:6.
_ OMY ὙΠ Jer. 9:7, a deadly arrow. In ™p there is
vin’, the sense not being different, prop. made to kill.

(3) ANY 35} 1 Ki. 10:16,17; 2 Chr.g:15, 16,
prob. mzxed gold, alloyed with another metal, comp.
Arab. πὶ: to dilute wine with water; see more in
Comment. on Isaiah 1:22. The LXX. understood gold
beaten out, compare MY to spread out, the letters
being transposed.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. of No. 1, Levit.6:18; Num. 11:22.
Hence —

mony f. the slaying of victims, 2 Shr. 30:17.

pny mass. an inflamed ulcer, a bil (see the
root j9?”) Ex. 9:9, 11; Lev.12:18—en, d¥D pay

DCCCXIV

pnw—inw

the boil of Egypt, Deu. 28:27, 35; and ¥2 ὑπὸ Jor
2:7; used of a kind of black leprosy endemic in
Egypt,called by physicians elephantiasis, from the skin
being covered with black scales, and the feet swelling
up. Compare Plin. H. N., xxvi.§ 5. Schilling, De
Lepra, p. 184.

pny m. Isa. 37:30, 1. ᾳ. YD which ,see. This
would seem to be the primitive form, prop. denoting
sprout, shoot, comp. the root ὙΠῸ, Arab. jac to
liftoneself up, to lift the eyes, perhaps Heb. to sprout,
to shoot forth. We may also compare UM prop.
offspring, progeny.

ἢπΦ or ane masc. a board, as being thin, so
called from its being pared, planed away (bdiinnges
bobeltes Bret), from the root NY, Eze. 41:16.

nnw f. a pit, plur. NN’ (compare Lehrgeb.
Ρ. 527) Ps. 107:20; Lam. 4:20; from the root 708
to sink down.

MINTY ¢. Chald. evil deed, see NNW.
lL ony an unused root, Arab. |<. to peel off,

to shell, to scale, whence none, To this answer in
the Indo-Germanic languages, σκῦλον, Germ. Saale,
fdalen, Engl, to seale.

Il. mig perhaps, to roar, as a lion. Compare

Se

Arab. | |<; to bray, as an ass, εξ vox in pectore

reciprocata, the braying ofan ass. Jeuhariand Kam.; ὦ

cognate roots are 72%, bby, German, ballen, gellem —

fehallen (Notk. ffellen). Hence —

me m. a lion, a poetic word, Job’ 4:10; 10:16; Ἢ ;

28:8; Psa.g1:13; Prov. 26:13; Ηοβ. 5:14; 19:7

Bochart (Hieroz.) understands the blackish lion of © a
Syria (Plin. H. N., viii. 17). Compare WY, the letters

4 and 9 being interchanged.

none f. Ex. 30:34; according to Hebrew inter-
preters, unguis odoratus, prop. the covering or shell
of a kind of muscle found in the lakes of India,
where the nard grows; which, when burning, emits
an odour resembling musk: this is now called dblatta
byzantina, Teufelétiaue. See Dioscorid., ii. 10; and the
Arabian writers in Bochart (Hieroz. ii. p. 803, seq-).
The root is one to peel off, compare bm’ the pod
of dates.

ww an unused root, Arab. κατ to be hot, o be
inflamed, Syriac κακὰ Pa. to ulcerate, whence ἢ ΠΡ

ulcer, which see.

nnw—pnw
piu an unused root, see Dn,

ATW —(1) ig. 900, and transp D7, ART
(which see), TO BARK, TO PEEL OFF, Τὸ HEW OFF,
see FY.

(2) to become attenuated, hence lean, i. q.
Arab. is... Hence MSY and—

any τη. Ley.11:16; Deut. 14:15; according to
LXX. and Vulg. larus (Geemeve), gull, an aquatic
bird, so called from its leanness; see Bochart, Hieroz.
II. lib. ii. cap. 18.

nanw f., consumption, Lev. 26:16; Deu. 28:22.

you an unused root; Arab. Ut to raise
oneself up; compare ὉΠ ἢ, Hence —

pny m., elation, pride (Arab. 4; Talmud.
YOY id.), Job 28:8; 41:26, YOY 23 Vulg. ΑΙ su-
perbie, i.e. the larger ravenous beasts, as the lion;
so called from the pride of walking. Lions is the
rendering of the Chaldee intp., chap. 28; but the
other passage demands the above wider signification.

Compare Bochart, Hieroz. I., p. 718.

DYSNY (“lofty places”),[Shahazimah], pr. n.
of a town in the tribe of Issachar, Josh. 19:22 "9p;
2 Π2 Disny,

pow —1) TO RUB or BEAT IN PIECES, i. q.
Arab. Go Exod. 30:36. Figuratively applied to
enemies, Ps. 18:43.

(2) to rubor wear away. Job 14:19, PNY O'AN
DY) “the waters wear away (hollow out), the
stones.” Hence—

pny m.—(1) dust; so called as being made
small, Isa. 40:15. Pe

(2) a cloud (Arab. χα a thin cloud; prop. ap-
parently a cloud of dust, as something similar), Plur.
clouds, Job 38:37; to which are ascribed showers,
Job 36:28; Ps. 78:23; Prov. 3:20; thunder (Psa.
77: 18). Meton. used of the Aenament of heaven,
i. gq. D'DY and WPI. Job 37:18, “hast thou, like him
(God), spread out the sky (ΘΠ) which is firm like
a molten mirror?” Prov. 8:28; Job 37:21; Deut.
33:26; Job 35:5; Psa. 68:35 (ihere. in the other
ἜΘΕΙ ΕΙΣ there is Dyoy), So also the sing., Psalm
89:7, 38. (Sam. mpnv for DY Gen. 7:19.)

I. πν TO BE or BECOME BLACK (Aramean

para, ὙΠῸ id). Pregn., Job 30:;30, ὍΝ WY "AY “my
skip is black (and draws away) from off me.”

DCCCXV

nnw—siny
Derivatives, “hv, “inv, 7ANIOY, and pr. π. “ime

I. TW (1) pr. apparently To BREAK, TA
BREAK FORTH, as light, the dawn, whence—

(2) to break in, to pry in, hence to seet, compare
P2 No.3. In Kal once found, Proverbs 11:27; see
Piel.

Pie, WY to seek, a word altogether poetic. Fol-
lowed by an ace. Job 7:21; Prov.'7:15; 8: 17; and

with an inf. Job 24:5; Proverbs 13:24, nw ian
“DID “he who loveth (his son) seeks (i.e. as it
were carefully prepares) chastisement for him.” The
suff. must be regarded as in the dative. To seek

| God is—(a) to long after him, Ps. 63:2; Isa. 26:9,

—(b) to turn oneself to him, Hos. 5:15
Followed by 28 Job 8:5.
Derivatives, 7nW, pr. n. manw aa ---

; Ps. '78:24- —

“MY m. dawn, morning (Arab. re id.), Gen.
19:15; Josh. 6:15. Poet. there are ascribed to it
eyebrows (see DiBUEY); wings, Ps. 139:9. ἽΠΕΡ3 “son
of the morning ;” used of ThisHer [i.e.the morning star |
(see bs), 158. 14:12. Hos. 6:3, INS. 1122 WWD “his
going forth (is) established like the ‘mor ning,” 1.6.
Jehovah's advent, but Hos. 10:15, “like the morning
(quickly) shall he be cnt off.” Adv. mane, at or in the
morning. Psalm 57:93 108:3. Metaph. used of
felicity again dawning after misery, Isaiah 8:20 (see
Ww B, No. 8); Isai. 47:11; 58:8. The same figu-
rative use is made of the w fon "Pa Job 11:17; ΣΣ
Jer. 13:16: and Arab. ἃ, Enwari Soheil:
calamity there is hope, for the end of a dark night
is the dawn.” ,

sn & sin’ m. adj. black, used of hair, Levit.
13:31,37; a horse, Zec.6:2,6; blackish colour of
the face, Cant. 1:5.

nw see Wy,

mane f. the time of dawn, metaph. used of
youth, Ecce. 11:10.

ὙΠ f, NINWMY blackish, used of the colous
of the skin, Cant. 1:6. As to diminutive adjectives
of the form OVD1N, PIPR, see Lehrg. p. 497, and
Heb. Gramm. § 54, 3, § 83, No. 23.

many (“whom Jehovah seeks for”), [She-
hariah], pr. n. m., 1 Ch. 8:26.

pny (“two dawns;” compare 0°23, DY)
[Shaharaim], pr. τι. m.,1 Ch. 8:8.

naw not used in Kal.
stroy.

“ in

Arabic τ πῶ τὸ ἢ:

men

Pret NY —(i) trans., to destroy, to ruin, either
by laying waste, as a country, a region, a field, Gen.
' 9:11; 19:13; Joshua 22:33; 2 Sam. 24:16; Jer.
12:10, or by pulling down, as walls, a city, Genesis
13:10; Eze. 26:4; or by wounding, Ex. 21:26; or
by killing, both individuals, 2 Sam. 1:14, and whole
peoples, Gen. 6:17; 9:15; Num. 32:15; Isa.14:20.
Metaph., Am. 1:11, “em nn’ “he destroyed (i.e.
suppressed) his mercy.” Ezek. 28:17, JOD20 Any
ANYSYY “thou hast destroyed thy wisdom, because
of thy beauty ;” thou art so taken with the latter, that
thou hast neglected the former.

(2) to act wickedly, for the more full Y31 now
Ex. 32:7; Deut. 9:12: 32:5. Comp. Hiph. No. 2.

Hipxit —(1) i. q. Piel No. 1, to destroy, either by
laying waste and destroying, asa land, a kingdom,
Jer. 36:29; 51:20; a city, Gen. 19:14; 2 Ki. 18:25;
or by killing, as a man, 1 Sa. 26:15; enemies, 2 Sa.
11:1; or by harming in any manner whatever, Pro.
11:9. ἀν ΡΝ ΠΏΣ the destroying angel, 2 Sam.
24:16; and simply MWD] Ex. 12:23, is the angel
of God who inflicts calamities and death upon men.

nnvn by (destroy not) in the titles of Ps. 57, 58, 59, |

75, seems to be the beginning of a song, to the tune
of which those Psalms were to be sung.

(2) 1273 NNW Gen. 6:12; MY I Zeph. 3:7;
toact wickedly, and without the ace. id. , Deu. 4:16;
38:29; Jud.2:19; Isa.1:4. Compare wha. In the
words mn W'S Prov. 28:24, and nnn bys Prov.
18:9, © appears to be a subst. (see MW No. 1),
a man of destruction, i.e. in chap. 28, act., a de-
stroyer, a waster; but in chap. 18, pass., one who
brings destruction on himself, one who wastes his
own goods, a prodigal.

Ηορηαι, MMF to be corrupted, Pro. 25:26; Mal.
1:14.

NipHaL—(1) to be corrupted, e.g. by putridity,
Jer. 13:7; in a moral sense, Gen. 6:11, 12.

(2) to be laid waste, Ex. 8:20.

Derivatives, mn, nnwn, nnvig, nw,

nnw Ch. todestroy. Part. pass. Dan. 2:9, προ
aA M273 “a lying and corrupt word.” Neutr.
AN something done wickedly,acrime, Dan.6: 5.

TINY ¢. with suff. DAY Ezek. 19:4, 8 (from the

root MY, like M2, from the root 3), a pit—(a) in
which snares are laid for wild beasts, and metaph.
used of snares, Ps.'7:16; 9:16; 35:7; 94:13; Pro.
26:27; Eze. loc. cit.—(b) a cistern, in which there
is mud, Job g:31.—(c) an underground prison, Isa.
51:14.—(d) especially the sepulchre, Psa. 30:10;
Job17:14[?]; 33:18, 30. NY Ὑ to go down into

DCCCXV1

pow nn

the grave, Job 33:24; Psalm 55:24; NOW3 322 to
perish in the grave, Job 33:48. NOY TN) see (ie.
to experience) the sepulchre, Ps. 16:10 [see below];
49:10.—LXX. often render NOY by διαφθορά (as if
it were from NNY διαφθείρω), but not with the sig-
nification of corruption but of destruction (see the
instances in Kircher and Trommius) [sce below].
The Greek word has been taken in the signification
of corruption by Luke [i.e. by the Holy Ghost, who
inspired him], Acts 2:27; 13:35, seqq.; but it would
be difficult to prove that the Hebrew word nn
should be taken in the sense of corruption, from NNW,

even ina single passage [2]. Some may cite Job
17:14, where in the other hemistich there is 731,

and NM is called pater, which may seem to be only
suitable to a masculine noun; but the sacred writers
are not accustomed to regard the etymology or sex
of nouns in such cases, comp. ἢ 3 WS Psa. 17:8,

[ Note. It is clear from the authority of the New
Test. that there isa NOY m. signifyi ing corruption, from
nn’; perhaps it is only found in the cited places, Ps.
16:10, and Job 17:14. ]

gun

naw fem. (for 702%, Arab. L-:), acacia, spma

Agyptiaca of the ancients (Mimosa nilotica, Linn.
Scotendorn), a large tree growing in Augypt and
Arabia, having the bark covered with black thorns
(from which gum Arabic exudes); it has blackish

pods (whence Germ. Sdotendorn), the wood is very Fd
hard, and when it grows old it resembles ebony, Isa
41:19; Celsii Hierobot. t. i. page 499; Jablonski tng

Opusc. ed. te Water, t. i. page 260.

Pl. DYY—(1) acacias, whence DY ὟΝ, acacia Ἂς

wood, Ex. 25:5, 10,13; 26:26; 47:1,6.

(2) [Shittim], pr.n. of a valley’ i in the land of mae
the Moabites on the borders of Palestine, Nu. 25:1; _

Josh. 2:1; 3:1; Mic. 6:5; fully oryin dnp (valley
of Acacias), Joel 4: 18.

mow TO SPREAD OUT, TO EXPAND (Syr. angus

Arab.

pia? “he spreads out the peoples,” i.e. gives them
ample territories; especially, to spread out something
on the ground, 6. g. bones, Jer. 8:2; quali Num,
11:32; polenta, 2 Sa. 17:19.
ΡΙΕΙ,, to spread out Econo arms), Ps. 88:10.
Derivatives, NOW, MND,

boy m. (taken from Pilel), a whip, a scourge,
Josh. 23°13, i. ᾳ. DW.

OW fut. 7OY*—/1) ro GusH οὔτ, τὸ FLOW

ie: ἢ

. Zthiop. ἠδ: 14.). Job 12:23, Doe

Te —FDY

OUT ABUNDANTLY, Psa. 78:20. 08 DY3 an over-
Howing shower, Eze. 13:13; 38:22.

(2) to inundate, to overwhelm; used of a river,
Isa. 30:28; 66:12; metaph. of an army, Dan. 11:10,
26,40. Followed by an ace.—(a) to overwhelm
any thing, Jer. 47:2; and more strongly to over-
whelmand swallow up with water. Psa. 69:3,
ΠΡΌ ndav? “the flood has swallowed me up;”
verse 16; 124:4; Isaiah 43 2; Cant. 8:7.—(d) to
sweep away with a flood, lia. 28:17; Job 14:19,
“ the flood sweepeth away the dust of the earth;”
Eze. 16:9; and on the contrary —(c) to bring in as
with a flood. Isa. 10:22, MTS AOL YW 152 “the
destruction is decreed, bringing in justice as with a
flood,” i. e. overwhelming the wicked with deserved
NPIS is aceus. governed by the verb
1 Kings

punishment.
Et). (4) to wash any thing, Lev. 15:11;
22:38.

(3) Metaph. to rush swiftly (as a horse), Jer.
8:6. Compare No. 1.

NipuaL.—(1) to be overwhelmed (with a hostile
force), Dan. 11:22.

(2) to be washed, Lev. 15:12.

Puat, 1. ᾳ. Niph. No. 2. Lev. 6:21.

DY and ΟΣ m . (1) effusion, outpouring,
e. g. of rain, Job 38:25; of a torrent, whence metaph.
Prov. 27:4; 78 Πρ “an CRSPURTINE, i.e. a tor-
rent (like a rapid torrent) is anger.”

(2) inundation, flood, Ps. 32:6; Nah. 1:8;
Dan. 9:26; 92¥2 SP “his end (cotheth) asa flood, ᾿
i. e. suddenly (compare WY2 Hos. 10:15.) Metaph.
used of an overflowing army, Dan. 11:22.

ww Arab.

pry @ scribe.

Hence—

. TO WRITE, whence Part. 10Y
(LXX. γραμματεύς, γραμματοεισ-
aywy-vc. Syr. Jaxer), hence from the art of writing
havi ,j in very ancient times been especially used
forensically (compare 303 letter d, —-5\& a scribe
and πιῖρο, Gr. γράφειν», γράφεσθαι), a magistrate,
prejcct +f the people (comp. Arab. jigs to excel in

any thing followed by de ως ἃ prefect. Targ.
WD, 112, Vulg. magister, dux, exactor. Specially,
ΞΟ is used “of — (a) the prefocts of the people of
Israel in hgy pt, Ex.5:6—19; and in the desert, Nu.
11:16 (used of the seventy elders); Deuter. 20:9;
29:9; 31:28; Josh. 1:10; 3:2; 8:33; 23:2; 24:1.
~-(b) magistrates in the towns of Palestine, Deut.
16:18; 1 Chr. 23:4; 26:29; 2 Chr.19:11; 34:13.
Used of che superior magistrates, Prov.6:7; and

DCCCXVII

"enw

2 Ch. 26:11 (where there is no need to understand a
military officer, as a census of soldiers might be taken -
by a civil magistrate).

“OY (or rather WY, as twenty-six MSS. and edi-
tions read, which are also supported by 11 others,
which read 8D) Ch. Dan. 7:5, aside. (In Targg.

WP, SW, Syr. ΠΡῸΣ id., Arab. a4 side of any
thing.)

“Dy (γραμματικός), [Shitrat], pr.n. πα. 1 Ch.
27:29 2nd, Mp "HW.

Ὅτ. (for SY, like "3 valley, for 893, Y for SW),
agift, present, so called from its heing brought —

(see the root N'Y), in this phrase Ὁ D°217 to bring
gifts, Ps. 68:30; 76:12; Isa. 18:7.

. = . = ~
XN Ww or N WwW an unused root, Arabic Reed

to will, Conj. II. to bring, to impel. Hence appa-

rently Ὁ, for SY.

rw pr. n. m. Sheva, 2 Sam. 20:25 3’ Π23, see
mW.)

pew (“ overturning,” from the root Ni},
[Shihon], pr.n. of a town of Issachar, Josh. 19: 1¢.

I. ΠῚ £ (from the root 21%) return, and coner.
those who return, Ps. 126:1.

Π. MY (for 12-v%, from the root 2*) f. dwell-
ing, 2 Sa. 19:33.

mm Ww an uncertain root, to which apparently may
be referred fut. apoc. vA (of the form ‘f!), Deut.
32:18. LXX. ἐγκατέλιξες, Vulg. ἀογεἰἐρειίβεῖ; in the
other hemistich N3¥M) (hast forgotten). Apparently
MY sionifies the same as MY, lye -to forget, to neg-

su

lect; whence ,,.. want of care, 7 between two vowels
being changed into », as is often done, compare nny

oa MS, 708 and 8, ΠῚ and ej to adorn, li and

TT? Tr?
Ls to be raw (flesh); also 32.) for 2°D'7'; and also
compare the same charige of the letter δὲ in TNF, 729
(vulture), pho, ἴον; unless A be rather taker
from the verb ΠΙ itself, as if contracted from ‘TOR
(for NAVA, compare MA Jer.18:23, for NMDA), com-
pare 1 for 5]. Others have less appropriately com-
pared Arab. ς,.. IV. to omit (prop. to lay aside.
bey Seite legen); for the root ς,..» answers to the Heis

ny, mae,
53

mere

ry an unused root, Arab. to love violently;
whence may be taken—

ary [Shiza], pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 11:42.

IY + liberate, see 21,’

ΓΙ Ὁ) (from the root MY) ig. AM a pit, Psa.
819:85; 57:7.

Wy, “ine, shy [Shihor, Sihor], properly
“black, » “turbid” (root HY), hence pr. π. (ἴπ Heb.
just as “8! is Egyptian), of the river Wile, so called
from its muddy and turbid waters (whence Lat. Melo,
i. q. μέλας, according to Festus and Serv. ad Georg. iv.
— 291; An. i. 745; iv. 246). Isa. 23:3, V¥$? Ἵν yy
WN? “ the sowing of Shihor, the harvest of the Nile.”
(Vulg. Nili.) Jezem. 2:18. In two places (Joshua
13:3; 1 Ch. 13:5), Sithor is placed on the southern
borders of Palestine, where the river of Egypt (ona
DYTSD see Ὁ) would rather have been expected
[but they surely were the same], but in a similar
sentence, Gen. 15:18, the Nile is also mentioned.

nad IVY Joshua 19:26 [Shihor-libnath],
pr-n. of a river or small stream, which flows into the
sea, in the tribe of Asher, according to the opinion
of J. D. Michaelis, the river of glass (compare m9
No. 1), i.e. Belns, from the sand of which-glass was
first made by the Pheenicians.

Ὁ m.—(1) 1.ᾳ DIY a whip, a scourge, Isa.
28:15 3᾽ 2. ;
τ an oar, i. q. ΟΦ Isa. 33:21.

τ... (1) tranquillity, rest; from the root
τὸν of the form ἸΟῪ, WWD; and if a derivative of

a verb ΠΡ be wanted, ‘nba from the root mba. This
power of the word seems to be that which it has in
the much discussed passage, Gen. 49: 10, “the sceptre
shall not depart from Judah 101 now S139 Ty.

DY Ni?) until tranquillity shall come, and the
peoples shall obey him (Judah). Then let him bind,”
etc.; 1. 6. Judah shall not lay down the sceptre of the
ruler, until his enemies be subdued, and he shall
rule over many people; an expectation belonging to
the kingdom of the Messiah, who was to spring from
the tribe of Judah. Others whom I followed in edit. 1,
take ΠΡ Ὁ’ in this passage as a concrete, and render it
the peaceable one, peace-mak “i either under-
standing the Messiah (compare pid Ὁ’ "& Isa.g:5), or
Solomon (compare 797% 1 Ch. 22: 9); so the Sama-
ritans (see Repert. f. bibl. und morgenliind. Litt. xvi.
168). The ancient versions take ΠΟ (Tidy) as being
compounded of δ᾽ 1. ᾳ. W and 4? i.g. i$ to him

DCO SXVIII

"ey
in this sense, “ until he shall ecme to whom the
sceptre, the dominion belongs,” i.e. Messiah (comp.
Eze. 21:32, DSVI27 IW NBW LXX. ᾧ καθήκει).
LXX. in several copies, ra ἀποκείμενα αὐτῷ, “ the
things which are reserved for him” (others with
Symm.); ᾧ ἀπόκειται, he “ for whom it is reserved”
Syr. Saad., “‘ he whose it is.” Targ. Onk. “ Messiah,
whose is the kingdom.” There is also a = in
the reading (AW i in several codd. and editt.; 4
twenty-eight Jewish manuscripts, and in all ithe 80.
maritan, Ἰ2 Ὁ), 12 in a few codd.); but this three-
fold manner is of but little moment in this passage,
as the same variety is found in the pr. n. (No. 2).
This only follows from it, that the Hebrew critics and
copyists writing TOY took it for a simple word, and
not as the old interpreters, as a compound. [The
older copies, however, do read 1?%.] The opinions
of theologians on this passage have been collected by
Hengstenberg, Christologie d. A. T. i. p. 59, 5664.
(2) (“place of rest”), [Shiloh], pr. n. of a town
of the Ephraimites, situated on a mountain to the
north of Bethel, where the holy tabernacle was set
for some time, Josh. 18:1; 1Sam. 4:3. It is va-
riously written bw Jud. 21:21; Jer. 7:12; ov Jud.
$4219; 1.38. 15245 Ὅτ: 1: πον Josh. 18:1, 8; 1 Sa.

1:3,9; 1 Ki. 2:27. [Now prob. Seilfin we ds Rob.
iii. 85. |

Ob Y Mic. 1:8 2nd, 1. 9. Ob which see.

sow [Shilonite], Gent. noun.—(1) from iy

No. 2, 1 Kings 11:29; 12:15; Neh. 11:5; compare
753 and 593.
(2) 1 Ch. 9:5; for aby? from nbvi

- fi’ wv (perhaps for O° “desert”), ies
pr. n. m., 1 Ch. 4:20.

he Ψ an unused root; i. q. Eth. W,24: and sy Ἧ

ol mingere ; compare ny, Hence —

ry or Kg m. plur. OY urine, Isa. 36:12.
xv Chald. to finish, see 8¥}.

liz] rarely aw (1 Sam. 18:6 an>) fut. VO,

apoc. "21 Judges 5: 1; once Ww Job 33:27, Τὸ SING
(not used in the other Pheenicio-Shemitic languages,
but in Sanscr. there is shir, to sing), Jud. 5:1; Ps.
65:14. Construed—(a) followed by an ace. of the
song, Psa. 7:1; 137:4; also of the person or thing
celebrated in song, Psa. 21:14; 59:17; 89:2.—(8)
followed by it is, to sing in any one’s honour, to
celebrate in song, Ps.13:6; 27:6; 33:3; also t@

|
|
/
|
|
;
|
|

τυῦδ-Ὴ

sing oy any one, Isaiah 5:1.—(c) followed by 3 to ,
| two and twentieth dynasty of Manethc.

sing concerning any one, Ps.138:5 (compare 2 737).
—(d) followed by SY of the person to whom any one
peaks as it were in song, before whom one ange
Ssb 33:27, DIN by a Al “he sings before men,”
eries out among men. Pro, 25:20, YT32 by onwa w
“singing songs to a heavy heart,” i. e. singing joy-
ful songs to a person afflicted. Zo sing is also some-
times μοὶ for to declaim with a loud voice (compare
ΤΩΣ No.1), see the examples above cited, Isa. 5:1;

Job 33:27.

Pitet, TW to sing. Zeph. 2:14; Job 36:24, WS
nw Is 7 “which men celebrate.” Part. wD
a singer, 1Ch. 9:33; 15:16; Nehem. 12:28, seq.;
345.

Horuat, pass. Isa. 26: 1.— Hence —

VY τὰ. —(1) song, singing. 2 Ch. 29:28, Ten
myysn nysisan 1D “ the song sang and
the trumpets trumpeted,” i.e. the singing began, and
the trumpets began to be blown; which is in verse
27, in? YY ΠῚ “the song of Jehovah began.”
Kimchi gives an incorrect explanation of VY in this
place, as Te Ὁ; a sin ger (it would have been better
1 " 2¥3 chorus of singers); and still less tolerable
is the conjecture of Winer (Lex., p. 973), who thinks
that “ lect mutatione,” we may put TID TWP (?).
Also used of instrumental music. TY “by instru-
ments of music, 1 Chr. 16:42; 2 Chr.7:6; 34:12;
Am. 6:5; Neh. 12:27, ἘΞ ΒΝ WW “with music
of cymbals.”

(2) α song, both sacred, Ps. 33:3; 40:4 (and so
frequently), and profane, Isa. 23:16; 24:9; Eccles.
7:5; Eze. 33:32; especially joyful, re 8:10 (opp.
to 72'P). OVI WY Cant.1:1; Vulg. canticum can-
ticorum,-i. e. most excellent. song, comp. the phrases,
ov "TY (most beautiful Searncat) Eze. 16:7; ‘OY
nav (the highest heaven) 1 Ki. 8:27; which, as
title of a book ‘(hardly proceeding from the author
himself [?]) contains a commendation similar to 1
nv Ps. 45:1.

my f. ig. MW a song, Deut. 31:19, seqq.; Ps.
28:1; Isa. 23:15; also used of a parable (written in
thythm), Isa. 5:1. Plur. ΠΥ Am. 8:3.

WY sur. Lane white marble, 1 Chron. 29:2,
from the Ae viaw to be white; compare YY No.1.

NYY Cshisha], see mW.

pur [Shishak], pr.n. of a king of Egypt in
the time of Jeroboam, 1 Ki. 11:40; 14:25; 2 Chron,

DCCCXIX

new

12:5. This seems to be Sesocchis, the first of the

IVY fut. nw, apoc. nv, NY, inf. absul. nv
Isa. 22:7, TO PUT, TO SET, TO PLACE, i.q. DW τιθέ-
vat, but less frequently used. (Allied roots in He-
brew are NDY and NN’, which see. It is altogether
wanting in the kindred languages, but it is widely
pateided in the Indo-Germ. languages, both in the
sense of placing and of sitting, see the Sanscr. sad, to
sit; Gr. ἕζομαι, fut. ἑδοῦμαι (root hed); Lat. sedere;
Goth. satjan, to place, to appoint; Anglo-Sax. sattan;
Engl. to set; Germ. fegen, comp. Gr. With the vowel
transposed there has hence, I suppose, arisen the cog
nate root std in ord-w, ἵστημι, sta-re.)

(1) to put, i.q. to set, to place, when applied to
persons and things which stand upright (or, at least,
sit, Ps. 132:11), or seem rather to stand than to lie
down, e.g. to set a watch (watchmen), Psa. 141:3;
any one on a throne (δ 932), Ps. 132:11; to place a
crown on a head (wir? ny. TY), Psal. 21:4; and
metaph. Gen. 3:15, “ I will put enmity between thee
and the woman.” Ps. 73:28, ‘DMD ‘IND ‘AY “T have
put my trust in the Lord. ᾽ Specially —(a) to ar-
range, set in order, an army, but always with the
omission of the acc. 730! (compare Josh. 8:2, 13); fig
ftellen, to set selves (in array), Isa.22:7. Ps. 3:7,
by ΓΙ 23D Wr “who have set their cam p around
against me. ”_(b) to constitute, appoint any one
prince, followed by two acc. 1 Ki. 11:34; followed by
an ace. and ? Ps. 45:17; followed by by of thing, to
appoint any one over anything, Gen. 41 :33.----(0) 1.4.
to found, 1 Sa.2:8,and has piseed upon them (the
columns of the earth) the world.”— (d) Dw pi N'Y to
set snares, lay snares (Gdlingen, Sprenfel aufftetten), i 1. 6.
to plot, Ps. 140:6.—(e) to set or appoint a bound,
Ex. 23:31; used of a limit of time (PN), Job 14:13,
Ellipt. and impers. Job 38:11, pba 23. mw mB
“here shall one put (i.e. shall be put, sc. a bound)
to the pride of thy waves.”—(/) followed by an ace.
of pers. and 3 of place, to put or set any one in any
place (1wobin verfegen). Psal. 88:7, ΠΡ ΠΝ 23 AU
“thou hast placed (cast) me into the lowest pit.”
Once, followed hy ? of pers. and 3 of place, Psa. 73.
18, 0d nwa mipon3 “thou hast set them in slippery
plasee st compare Psal. 12:6, b MD? ΜΞ MN (1
will put in safety (id) verfege in Sicherbeit) (. e. I will

make secure) the oppressed.” A little different is
2/5 N'Y to put any one in any number, i.e. to
reckon him to that number. 2 Sam. 19: 2y, “ thou
hast put me amongst those who eat at thy table ;”

and Jer. 3:19, D733 τ IDWS PR “how (i.e. in what

bovine

honour* shall I set thee amongst my children !”—
(g) followed by by to collect, put together, Gen.
30:40.— (h) DY ‘B N'Y to set any one with another,
to compare, to make equal, Job 30:1.

(2) to put any person or thing, so that it may lie
down or recline, Germ. {egen. Ps.8:7, NON AMY’ bs
9539 “ thou hast put all things under his feet,” thou
hast subjected them to him; Ruth 4:16, “and Naomi
took the child, #22 34N'WAY and placed it in her
bosom ;” Ps. 84: 4, “‘a nest where (the sparrow) may
lay her young” (where it is hardly allowable with
Winer, p. 962, to explain MY of birth). Specially —
(a) oy 7 NY to place one’s hand on any one, Gen.
48:17; which is done in protecting, Ps. 139:5; or
as an arbiter who lays his hand on the disputants,
Job 9:33; the eyes of the dead (in filial piety to-
wards parents), Gen. 46:4. On the other hand, N'Y
DY Ἢ to put the hand with any one 1. 6. to join with
any one in doing any thing,, Ex. 23:1.— Ellipt. Job
10:20; ‘33 N'Y sc. 17) “take from me,” sc. the
hand.—(8) followed by 3 to put in any place, Job
38:36; “who hath put wisdom in thy reins?” Psa.
13:3; “how long shall I put cares (shall I leave
them as put) in my heart?” Pro. 26:24; nw ἸΔΞ
ΠΟ “ he puts (holds, cherishes) fraud in his breast.
—(c) ἜΣ YY MY to put on ornaments (den Sdhmue
anlegen), Ex.33:4. Compare the noun nw, —(d)
followed by an ace. of thing, and by of pers. to lay
something on any one, either something to be en-
dured, Isa. 15:9 (followed by ὃ of pers. Ps. 9:21);
or to be performed, Ex. 21:22; also to attribute, to
impute blame to any one, Num. 12:11.—(e) MW
17332 to put any thing before one’s self, for which
one cares or takes heed, Ps. 90:8; 101:3. Some-
tumes from the nature of the case it is—(f) to pour
out (as corn into the bosom of a garment), Ruth 3:
15; tocast forth, Job 22:24; W$3 “EY by NY “cast
upon the ground the brass” (brazen treasures).

(3) to put, 1. ᾳ. to direct, to turn, in any direc-
tion, as—(a) 28 OB NY to turn one’s face in any
direction, Num. 24:1.—(6) DIY © followed by a
gerund, to turn one’s eyes to do any thing, to
attempt any thing, Ps. 17:11.—(c) ad nw to turn
the mind or heart to regard, 1 Sam. 4:20; Psa. 62:
11; Pro. 24:32; followed by by to any thing, to re-
gard any ining, Job 7:17; Pro. 27:23; ? Ex. 7:23;
2Sam. 13:20; Ps. 48:14; Pro. 22:17; Jer.31:21.—
From the sense of constituting (No. 1, Ὁ) arises —

(4) to make, or render any thing so or so (in
einen Bufag verfegen=wojzu maden), followed by two acc.
Iva. 5᾽ 2; 26:1; Jer. 22:6; Ps. 21:7; 84:7; 88:9;
110:1; followed by an ace. and 2 Jer. 2:15; 13:16;

DCCCXX

avn
followed by ar acc. and 3 (to make any one like any
one), Isa. 16:3; Hos. 2:5; Ps. 21:10; 83:12, 14.
More rarely absol. to make, to do, 1. 4. nivy, as nv
Nink& to do or perform miracles, Ex. 10:1 Hence—

(5) followed by adat. [“ to make, or prepare 3:1
any one, 1. 4.7 to give, Gen. 4:25; impers. Hosea
6:11, 7? V¥2 NY AWA D3 “also for thee, O Judah,
a harvest of (evils) is prepared.”

Horuat, pass. followed by 2 to be laid upon, Ex.
21:30.

Derivatives, NY, N'Y’, pr. n. MY,

ΓΦ τὰ. with suff. IY a thorn, coll. thorxs,
Isaiah 5:6; 7:23 —25; 9:17; 10:17; 27:4. ‘The
etymology is doubtful. To me it seems probable
that NY is for NY the Medial Nun being softened,
like NY3 for N33, εἷς for Eve, εἰς for évc, from the root
PY, whence }¥ fem. nw, compare nba from bbs, nd]
from 2). Others understand a thorn-hedge, as
being so called from being set round gardens and
vineyards (from MY); but this word does not denote
a hedge made of thorns, but thorns growing spon-
taneously in fields and ruins.

ny τη. attire, dress, Prov.'7:10; Psalm 73:6
Compare the root No. 2, 6.

Ww see 42.

JDY fut. adv, inf 323 with suff. 722V Genesia
19:33, and 7220 (from 22%), Deu. 6:7; imp. 23%,
with 7 parag. 722 To Lie, TO LIE ῬΟΥ͂Ν. (Syr.
Ch., and 2th. ff: id., but Arab. —-{.; to pour
out, which is done by inclining a vessel. The pri-
mary stock is 23, §3, which has the power of bend-
ing, inclining oneself, compare under ἮΞΞ, Gr. Lat,
κύπτω, cubo, cumbo. As to a sibilant prefixed to a
biliteral stock to form triliterals, see p. pccLXxxm, A.)
Ps. 68:14, “ would that ye lay amongst the stalls”
(shepherds to take rest). Isa. 50:11, “ye shall lie
down in sorrow.” 1 Ki. 3:19, “ (the woman) had
lain upon it” (the child), and had smothered it;
also to lay one’s self down ({fid) legen), Ezekiel 4:6,
“lie on thy right side,” lege dic auf die rechte Seite.
Specially used —(a) of those who are going to sleep,
to lay oneself down to sleep, Gen. 19:4; 28:11;
1 Sa. 3:5,6,9; Ps. 3:6; 4:9; 1 Ki. 19:5; Job7:4;
Prov. 3:24; and as being asleep, 1 Sa.3:2; 2 Sa,
11:9; 1 Sa. 26:7; 1 Ki. 21:27; also as taking rest,
Ps. 68:14; hence to rest, Ecc. 2:23, “even at night
his heart doth not rest.” Job 30:17, “ my gnawing
(pains) take no rest.”—() used of those who are
sick, 2 Sam. 13:6; 2 Ki.g:16.—(e) of sacurnera,

5 υ).-πϑϑῦ

2Sa.12:16.—(d) of those who are dying (to lay
oneself down), very often in speaking of the death
of kings in the phrase, )MIIX OY 33v1 Ki. 2:10;
11:43; 14:20, 31; 15:8, 24; 16:6, 28; and of the
dead, Isaiah 14:8, AIWw IND “ since ‘thot wast laid
down,” hast died [wast destroyed]. Isaiah 14:18;
43:17; Job 3:13; 20:11; 21:26. 22 ‘23% those
who lie in the grave, Ps. 88:6.—(e) used of those who
lie with a woman, followed by OY Gen. 26:10; 30:15,
16; 34:2; 39:7, 12; Ex.22:15; Deu. 22:23, seq.;
2 Sa. 12:11; and MN Gen. 35:22; 1Sa.2:22; with
suff. "N&, ANS Gen. 34:2; Lev. 15:18, 24 (once used
of awoman, Gen. 19:32); also withan acc. Deu. 28:30,
in p (where in the text there is 53), Hence —

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to be lain with, ravished (used of a
woman), Isa. 13:16; Zec. 14:2; and—

Puat, id. Jer. 3:2 7p.

Hirsi: —(1) to make any one lie down, to pros-
trate, 2Sam. 8:2; to lay down, 1 Ki. 17:19; to
cause to rest, Hos. 2:20.

(2) to pour out a vessel (i. q. Arab. SU; to pour
out, see above as to this meaning), Job 38:37.

Hopnat 23, part. 13¥2 to be prostrated, to
lie, 2 Ki. 4:32; Eze. 32:19, 32.

Derivatives, nD, nav, ἈΞ.

mY f. effusion, pouring out (see the root
Hiphil No. 2, compare etym. observ. under Kal)—
(a) of dew, Ex. 16:13, 14.—(0) seminis in concu-
bitu, Lev. 15:16, 17, 18, 32; 19:20; 22:4; Num.
§:13-

nas f. i.q. the preceding, letter b; whence }D2
ANA inn to lie with a woman, ον 18:23;
20:15; Num.§:20; also $$ YD inaDV-Ny 1} Lev.
18:20.

mow a doubtful root, according to Jo. Simonis
the same as ΠΣ), Ath. \peP: τὸ wANDER. Hence—

Hirntt, part. Jer. 5:8, “ like well-fed (libidinous)
horses 3°) Ὁ ΞΦ Ὁ wandue? (compare Jer. 2:23; Pro.
411. and nw No.1). But perhaps it is better,
with the Hebrew interpreters, to take ὈΞΦΘ i in this
passage as part. Hiphil of the verb 2, put in the
singular adverbially for "YD; in this sense “ they
are slike horses fed (inflamed saith lust) in the morn-
ing” (compare Isa. 5:11).

Derivative, pr. n. MDY,

Cioy (root 95%) m.—(1) bereavement, metaph.

fsa. 47:8, 9.
(2) the condition of a person left by all, Ps.
B5:*2

DCCCXXI

Gown

Soe m.—(1) bereaved, whether of children
Jer. 18:21, or of young, used of a she-bear 2 Sam
17:8; Hos. 13:8.

(2) devoid of young, Cant. 4:2; 6:6.

“ay, olf τη. drunk, intoxicated, 1Sa. 25-
36; 1 Ki. 16:9; 20:16. Fem.773 1 Sa. 1:13.

mw and πον (Isa. 49:14; Pro. 2:17), fut.
n> ro rorGET (perhaps cognate to the verb 73%),
Gen. 27:45; followed by an acc. Gen. 40:23; Psa.
9:13; followed by }') with an inf. Ps. 102:5; to leave
something from forgetfulness, Deu. 24:19. Men are
often said to forget God, Deut. 6:12; 32:18; Jud.
3:7; of the law of God, Hos. 4:6; and, on the other
hand, God is said to forget (not to care for) any one,
Ps. 10:12; Isa. 49:14; his mercy (to be unmindful
of it), Ps. 77:10.

NipHat, to be forgotten, Gen. 41:30; Ps. 31:13,
Job 28:4, ὃ 17 3 ὈΙΞΟΣ “ forgotten of the foot,”
1. 6. void of aid of the feet. Pregn. Deut. 31:21,
iw °BD navn ND « (this song) shall not be for-
gotten (nor cease) out of the mouth of their seed”

Pret, Lam. 2:6, and —

Hipuit, Jer. 23:27, to cause to forget.

HirupakL, i. q. Niphal, Ecc. 8:10. Hence—

now τη. forgetting, forgetful, Isa.65:11. Pl.
const. ‘NY Ps. 9: 18.

MY Ch. to find.

Trupeat, NDAY ἐο be found, Dan. 2:35; Ezr. 6:2.
Ἄρμει, NDYI—(1) to find, Dan.2:25; 6:6, 12.
(2) to acqutre, obtain, Ezr. 7:16.

maw (perhaps “ wandering”), [Shachta], pr.
n.m. 1Ch.8:10 [72 is the reading of some copies].

you (kindred to the root MM) inf. —(1)
TO INCLINE ONESELF, TO STOOP (as one who sets
snares), Jer. 5:26.

(2) to subside as water, Gen. 8:1; to be ap-
peased as anger, Esth. 2:1; 71:10.

Hiputt, to still (a sedition), Nu. 17:20.

DW fut. 53) τὸ Be BEREAVED of children, .to

be childless (Arab. \G, Aram. 558), Wl), foi-

lowed by an ace. (sen. 27:45, Dy o3 Sow map

“-why should I be bereaved of both of them?” Gen.
43:14, BPI May WD 8) “and I, if I be be-
reaved, I shall be bereaved,” the expression of a
person who calmly bears what appears inevitable
(compare Esth. 4:16). 1 Sam. 15:33. Part. pass
nN? sy bereaved of children, Isa. 49:21.

υδ--Οϑο

Pre, bay —(2) to bereave, Gen. 42:36; 1 Sam.
5:33—(a) used of wild beasts devouring children,
Lev. 26:22, “I will send among you wild beasts
that shall bereave you.” Eze.5:17; 14:15; com-
pare Hos. 9:12 ;---(ὁ) of a sword as consuming the
youths, Deut. 32:25, 2 ΞΟ PND “ without (in
battle) the sword bereaves” (i.e. consumes the
youths), Lam. 1:20; Jer. 15:7; Eze. 36:12—14.
(2) tocause abortion (in women, flocks, etc.),
used of an unhealthy soil, 2 ΚΙ. 2:10, intrans. to
make abortion, i.e. to suffer it (Plin. Ep. 8, 10),
as a woman, Ex. 23:26; a sheep or she-goat, Gen.
31:38; hence to be sterile, asa vine, Mal. 3:11.
Part. ΠΣ ΧΩ subst. abortion, 2 ΚΙ. 2:21. »>
Hipuit—(1) like Piel, No.1, ὁ, to kill youths,
Jer. 50:9 (where ΣΟΙ should be read, not b*3b0),
(2) to miscarry, Hos.g:14. See Piel No. 2.

τ ay m. pl. bereavement, 158. 49:20.
OODY see dba.

ΣΦ not used in Kal.

Hirnit O'3VN—(1) tortse early in the. morning,
either with addition of 7222 Genesis 19:27; 20:8;
28:18; 32:1; or without it, Gen.19:2; Ex. 22:6;
Josh.8:14. (Pr. perhaps to put a load on camels
and other beasts, which nomadic tribes do very early
in the morning, denom. from 03%, Ath. ἡ δὸς to
put a load on the shoulders, Matt. 23:4; comp. Ch.

RW, καταλύω.) Followed by 2 to get up early to
any place, Cant. 7:13. When joined with another
verb it is for the adv. early. Hos. 6:4, 0°30 20

2 “the dew disappearing early.” Hos. 13:3.
Hence inf. absol. 02¥5 adv. early. Prov. 27:14.

(2) figuratively, to do, earnestly, or urgently.
Jer. 7:13, 127) D3YT 0228 IBN“ I have spoken to
youearnestly.” Jer.11:7, — dv nyo Wit *D
AWM “ for 1 have most earnestly testified;” 7:25;
25:3; 26:5; 32:33; 35:14,15; 44:4; 2 Chron.
36:15; Zeph. 3:7, ρον IMnvA wD “ they
earnestly acted wickedly.” Once inf. in the
Ch. form D3Y8 for 030 Jer.25:3. For Jer. 5:8,
see under 73%,

‘

DY m. in pause DY Psa. 21:13; with suffix
too —(1) THE SHOULDER, or rather (as well
remarked by Jo. Simonis) the hinder part of both
shoulder-blades, or the upper part of the back next
below the neck; a word, therefore, only used in the
ingular, differing from D7. See Job 31:22, 'ΒΠ9

Bn npswD “let my shoulder fall from its
shonlder-blade,” i.e from the back to which it

DCCCXXIL

pw pda
is joined. = is here, although it is written withou:
Mappik, to be taken with the printed Masorah as
a suiix, compare Num. 15:28; and there is no need
to lay down a new feminine form ΠΣ = 0%.
(Tis word appears to be a primitive, like mav
nouns implying members of the body, and the v--r5
0°2Wi) appears to be derived hence). It is—

(a) the member on which a load to be borne is
laid, Job 31:36. Isaiah 9:5, “ the government shal!
be upon his shoulders,” laid on him as a load for
him to bear. Also, Isa. 22:22, “I will lay the key
of the house of David upon his shoulder,” i. 6. 1 wil!
give it to him to bear; compare the phrase ἢ 2},
under the word ἢ, Zeph. 3:9, “to serve God O02
‘WS with one back,” i.e. with one mind, ὁμοθυμαδόν,
a metaphor taken from those that bear either a burden
or a yoke; compare Syr. [@A9 «x, jointly.

(Ὁ) the member on which blows are inflicted. Isa,
9:3, 23 YD “the rod (which threatened) his
shoulder.” Used also—

(c) in the phrase, 03¥ 1257 to turn the back,
used of one going away, 1 Sam. 10:9 (comp. yy 728
Josh. 7:12; Jer. 48:39); hence is illustrated the
passage, Psa. 21:13, my IMYN *D Vulg.“ quoniam
pones eos dorsum,” i.e. thou causest them to turn their
backs (compare ἘΠ" 12) Psalm 18:41). LXX. ὅτ
θήσεις αὐτοὺς νῶτον.

(2) metaph. a tract of land (pr. elevated, as if

a back), like the Arab. me ob a shoulder and a tract

of land, Gen. 48:22.

. (3) [Shechem], pr.n.—(a) of a city m Mount
Ephraim, situated between Mounts Ebal and Gerizim,
where afterwards stood Flavia Neapolis, whence it is
now called Geel Nablus, Gen. 12:6; 33:18; 34:23
Josh. 20:7; 21:20,21; Psalm 60:8; 1 Ki. 12:25. —
LXX. Συχέμ (compare Acts 7:16). Vulg. Sichem,
With 7 parag. ΠΟΘ to Sichem, Ηοβ. 6:9. See ἔθ
landi Palestina, page 1004—10.—(b) a Canaanite, —
Gen. 33:19; 34:2, seqq.

boy (“ back”), [Shechem], pr. n. of a son of
Gilead, Num. 26:31; Josh. 17:2.—(2) m. 1 Chr,
7:19. “Patron. of No. 1, is "23¥ Num. loc. cit.

maw according to some i. 4. Day Job 31:94}
but see above 020, '

jo, JW fut. e*.—(1) τὸ LET ONESELF
Down, to settle down, e.g. the pillar of fire and
cloud, Num. 9:17, 22; 10:12; Ex. 24:16.

(2) to lie down, especially to take rest, used of
the lion, Deut. 33:20; of a nation lying in tents, ep-

| Swi—pou

camped, Num. 24:2, of clouds overshadowing any
day, followed by SY Job 3:5. Hence w rest, Jud.
5:17; Prov. 7:11, M97] wav» ND ANI “her feet
rest not in her house.”

(3) to dwell, to abide (Arab. wm id.), followed
by 3 of place, Gen. 9:27; 14:13; 26:2; Jud. 8:11;
followed by an ace. of place, Isa. 33:16; Ps. 68:7.

_ Of frequent occurrence is the phrase Τὸ 12% to dwell

in, or inhabit the land, to possess it quietly, Prov.
2:21; 10:30; Ps. 37:29; and without (JS Ps. 102:
29 (compare a similar ellipsis, Isa. 57:15, “ God,
ἽΝ 13% who inhabits (the heavens) for ever”);
2 Sam. 7:10, YANA 42%” “and (the people) shall in-
habit in their own place;” Deut. 33:16, 720 3
“the dweller in the bush,” i.e. Jehovah, compare
Ex. 3:2. With a dative pleon. Ps. 120:6, Ap ny
“to dwell for oneself.”— Part. pass. paw act.dwell-
ing, like the French logé, Jud. 8:11.— Once metaph.
todwell in any thing is used for to be familiar
with it (see 19 and Arab. isa to be familiar), Pro.
8:12, “I, wisdom, ‘A23Y TDW dwell in prudence,”
am altogether acquainted with her.

(4) pass. to be inhabited, as a place, i.g. 3)
No. 4, Jer. 50:39; 33:16; 46:26; Isa. 13:20; used
of a tent which is pitched, Josh. 22:19.

PieL, to cause to dwell, Jer.7:7; Num. 14:30.
Jehovah is sometimes said iY IBY ie. to fix
his abode any where [cause his name to dwell], Deu.
12:11; 14:23; 16:6,11; 26:2, i. q. 10! DY under
δ No.1, f. Hence may be explained Ps. 78:60,
DIN [av Pat ‘the tent (in which) he caused (his
name) to dwell amongst men,” unless it be pre-
ferred “the tent which he placed amongst men,”
compare Joshua 18:1; 22:1g. Also from this
phrase is taken the Talmudic 17°3¥ “ presence of
God.”

Hipnit, to cause any one to dwell, Gen. 3:24;
Job 11:14; to place a tent, Josh. 18:1 (compare
Kal, Josh. 22:19); Ps. 7:6, 128% 78Y$ "39 “let him
make me (my honour) to dwell in the dust,” pros-
trate me on the dust.

Derivatives, |2¥V—A722Y, |v,

}2Y Chald. id., Dan. 4:18.
Pag {2% to cause to dwell, Ezr. 6:12.

4 constr. }2¥ Hos. 10:5; fem. with suff. AA2Y
Ex. 3:22; ρίαν. 3 Ruth 4:17.—(1) an inha-
bitant, Isa. 33:24; Hos. loc. cit.

(2) one dwelling near; used of nations, Psalm
44:14; 79:12; Jerem. 49:18; a neighbour, Prov.
87:10. Fem. see above.

DCCCXXIII

bwi—aSow

δ with suff. 32¥ m, a dwelling; once found,
Deut. 12:5. F

᾿ TIDY (“intimate with Jehovah,” as if dwell-

ing with him; compare the rcot No. 3, fin.), [She-
chaniah], pr.n.m., 1 Ch. 3:21.—(2) Neh. 3:29.—
(3) Neh. 6: 18.—(4) Ezr. 10:2.—(5) Ezr. 8:3.—(6)
Ezr. 8:5.—(7) Neh. 12:3; see 72¥.

way (id.) [Shechaniah], pr. n. m., 2 Chron.
31:15.

E ov fut. 130"; Arab. &»— (1) TO DRINK
TO THE FULL (i. q. ΠῚ), Hagg. 1:6; to drink to
hilarity, Cant.5:1; Gen. 43:34. It is very often—

(2) to make oneself drunken, Gen. 9:21; fol-
lowed by an ace. of the drink, Isaiah 29:9; 49:26;
followed by } Isa. 51:21. Metaph. in the prophets
the wicked are said to be drunken, since they rush,
by a kind of madness, upon their own destruction,
Isa. 29:9; 51:21; Lam. 4:21; Nah. 3:11. Compare
Did, API. Part. pass. THIY drunken, Isa. 51:21.

Piet, to make drunken, 2 Sam. 11:13; metaph,
(see Kal), Jer. 51:7; Isa. 63:6.

Hirut, id., to make drunken—(a) arrows with
blood, Deut. 32:42.—(b) nations (see Kal and Piel),
Jer. 51:57. ;

ΗΙΤΗΡΆΕΙ,, to act as one drunk, 1 Sam. 1:14.

Derivatives, 12Y—}N2W, “haw,

II. Θ᾽ (kindred to 13%) to hire, to reward, ses
BUS.

"2Y m. strong drink, intoxicating liquor,
whether wine, Nu. 28:7, or intoxicating drink like
wine, made from barley (Herod. ii. 77; Diod. i. 20,
34), or distilled from honey or dates (see Hieron.

Arab. ie wine -
made from dry grapes or dates. It is often dis-
tinguished from wine, Levit. 10:9; Num. 6:3; Jud.
13:4, 7; in poetry there is often in one member WwW,
in the other 1) Isa. 5:11; 24:9; 28:7; 29:9; 56:
12; Prov. 20:1; 31:6; Mic. 2:11.—Isa. 5:22, wine
mingled with spices appears to be intended, i. q. 12,
att.

Opp. ed. Martianay, t. iv. p. 354).

aw m. drunkenness, Eze. 23:33; 39:19

mw (“drunkenness”), [Shicron], pr. n. of
a town on the northern border of Judah, Josh. 15:11.

by m. error, fault, 2Sam.6:7; from the root
new No. IL.

nowy)

‘2Y a particle of the later Hebrew, blended from
the prefix ‘Y, iq. WS and > It is very frequent in
the Rabbinic, and is prefixed to a genitive (compare
Sav under WN A, No. 3); in the O.T. it only
occurs with prefix.

(1) ova on account of, 1.4. DWE (p. xc, A),
Jon. 1:7, S73 “on account of whom,” for which
there is, verse 8, ‘OD? WS3. Verse 12, ‘4/2 “on
account of me.” ‘To this answers the Aram. "73
compound of 3, “I= ἜΣ and "ἃ :

(2) WR bya pr. in (omnt) eo quod, in whatsoever.
Ece. 8:17, 83D) NO} DIST Soy? why Ova “in what-
soever a man labours (i.e. how much soever he
labours) yet he does not find.” It answers to the

Aramezan particle 9 ‘SJ5, which is however prop-
terea quod, quia, because that. To give my own
opinion, the context seems to be hardly sound, and
perhaps we should read WS 523, which excellently
suits the sense.

dy m. adj. tranquil, Job 21:23, compounded
of two synonyms, 7 and }2XY, or else formed wholly
from the latter, by insertion of the letter 5, compare
AYT and AY?t to be hot.

22 not used in Kar.—Arab. —Y is ig. ol
to break (a vessel, a sword), so as to make notches
(Gdarten) on the edge and margin; Chald. τον Pael,
to join together, to connect; whence Pare, pow
steps or rounds of a ladder, so called from joining
together (die Spalen). In Hebrew this verb appears
to have meant, TO JOIN PLANKS BY TENONS “ineine
anderzapfen), from tenons resembling teeth or notches
(compare architect. term, Berjatnung).

Puat, part. Ex. 26:17, “two eae (3apfen) (there
shall be) to each board ANINSY MYR Misdyn
joined to one another” (perhaps by transverse pieces
of wood under the sockets). But LXX. ἀντιπίπτοντας
ἕτερον τῷ trépy, opposite oneto another. Hence—

pray m. plur. pr. joinings, joints at the cor-
ners (of a pedestal); hence ledges or borders,
covering joints, 1 Ki. 7:28, 29.
P| P Ψ m. SNOW, Job 24:19; Ps. 147:16. (Arab.

se-
«ὃ, Aram. N29A.) Hence is a denom. in—
ΗΙΡΗΙΙ, "ὑπ to be white like snow, to be of a
snowy colour (compare, as to the use of the Conj.
Hiphil, in denoting colours, under O78, 122), Ps.
68:15, “when the Almighty scattered kings in it
(the earth), foby3 20h it was snowy” (with the
bodies of the slain, compare En. v. 865; xii. 36,

NDCCCXXIV

bib

campi ossibus albent), like snow “«m Moun. Zalmon.’
Others take it differently, as Kimchi, “it shines as
snow in darkness ;” Schnurrer, “it will be refreshed
in the shade,” compare κι IV. to make joyful (prop.
refresh). a

1. muy and ἣν TO BE SAFE, SECURE, es-
pecially used of one who securely enjoys prosperity,
Job 3:26; 12:6; Ps.122:6. Pret. AY Job loc

cit., fut. wun, (Arab. δ... to be tranquil and secure
in mince’ Kindred roots are προ and nb, and
branches from the same stock are found in the Indo-
Germanic languages, both in the sense of quiet and
silence, and in that of welfare, as σχόλη, quiet, ease,
Lat. sileo=79D and salv-us, salu-s.)

+7?

Derivatives, Py, γον, De, πη

II. πὸν i. ᾳ. Ch. TO WANDER, to sin from ig-
norance or inadvertence.

Nipuat, id. 2 Ch. 29:11.

Hirat, to lead astray, to deceive, ἃ Ki. 4:28.

Derivatives, by, γ᾽, and τ,

Ill. ποῦ i. q. Obey 3 TO DRAW OUT. Hence
many derive fut. apoc. oy (for nye), Job 27:8,
wa? MON beh ‘D “when God draws out his soul,”
sc. from his body, as if from the sheath of his soul
(comp. 7373). So Chald. and Syr.; and this opinion
may be acceded to. We should not, however, reject
Schnurrer’s conjecture, who supposes 9” to be con-
tracted for Suvi he asks, compare Arab. ἰὼ for

vEer
(jw, although, if this were adopted, we should ap-
parently read a
Derivative, 72.

πον Ch. to be safe, secure, Dan. 4:1.
iT?” Ch. error, Dan. 3:29 3} 59, i. 4. wy, mide,

πον (i. q. nbs “ prayer,” compare 1 Sa.1:17),
[Shelah], pr. n. of a son of Judah, Gen. 38:5; 46:
12. Patron. ‘37% Num. 26: 20.

“by pr. n. of a town, see rdw No. 2.
προ f. flame, from the root 279; whence the

“+9
Chald. and Syriac Shaphel 3978. Job 15:30; Ezek
21:3; Cant. 8:6, ΕΣ ΠΥ, (in other copies conjointly
ANIA, and without Mappik 7°N37?¥, without
change of sense)“ the flame of Jehovah,” i.e. light-
ning.

12 once vow Job 91:23, and ops Jer. 49:31

nbvi—bvi

m. 12%, f. pl. constr. X78 (from the root nbys No. I).
—(1) safe, secure, 1Ch. 4:40; especially living
tranquilly, securely, Job 16:12; Ps.73:12. Neutr.
security, Job 20:20.

(2) ina bad sense, secure, at ease, careless,
compare j28Y No. 2, Eze. 23:42.

by m. tranquillity, security, Ps. 30:7.
bei see ibys,
τὸν see roy,

mv) f. id. Prov. 17:1; Ps. 122:7; Eze. 16:49.
$i, qnibv’a whilst thou wast living securely, Jerem.
22:21. mwa in (the midst of) security, Dan. 8:
25; 11:21 (compare Job 15:21), i.e. unexpectedly,
suddenly, like the Chald. and Syriac M?¥32, MY jp

0 Go. Compare Dan. 11:24.

(2) in a bad sense, carelessness, impiety, Pro.

1:32. See IY,

my f. Chald. securtty, Dan. 4:24.

pombe m. pl. dismission, sending away—
(a) of a wife, divorce, Ex. 18:2; hence a billof
divorce, metaph. Mic. 1:14.—(b) of a daughter,
dotatio, marriage present, 1 Ki.g:16. Compare ΠΕ
Jud. 12:9.

piby m. (from the root pov) —(A) adj. whole,
entire, i.e.—

(1) of body, healthy, sound, Gen. 43:27; pibyin
ΞΔ ΝΣ “is your father in health?” 1 Sam. 25:6;
2 Sam. 17:3; 20:9; Job 5:24; Ps. 38:4; pide’ pS
*nioyya “there is nothing entire (i.e.sound) inmy
bones,” Isa. 26:3.

(2) in number, in full number, Jer. 13:19.

(3) secure, tranqutl, Job 21:9. Pl. those who
seek peace, Ps.69:23. Hence—

(4) a friend, Ps. §5:21.

(B) subst.—(1) wholeness, safety, soundness,

health (Arab. phe), Deuter. 29:18; 1 Sam. 16:4;

Ww pidvin “ dost thou come in peace?” (the answer
is pide’) 1 Ki, 2:13; 2 Ki. 5:21; 9:11,17,22. The
following phrases are particularly to be noticed —
(a) ? D925 (once without 7: Ὁ pide’ 2 Sa. 18:29)
“is he well?” a phrase particularly used in asking
for the absent, Gen. 29:6; 2 Ki. 4:26. The answer
is pide’, Gen. loc, cit. compare 43:28. Hence—
(b) Οἷον ἘΡ Sw toask any one concerning
Yealth and welfare, i.e. to salute any one (see under
the word Syw No. 3, ὦ, compare 2 Sam. 11:7; Nal
moron pidy> NI “and David asked how the war

DCCCXXV

bul by)
went on”), also ‘B pide-ny ΠῚ to see how any one
fares, Gen. 37:14; 131 YT) Esth. 2:11; 3) 123 1Sa.
17:18; Ellipt. 2 Kin. 10:13; “we go down (to see)
after the welfare of the children of the king,” i. 6.
to salute and visit the king’s children.

(ὦ Οὗ» ΣΝ 72 1 Sam. 1:17; 20:42; and 7
DIA 2 Sa. 15:9, is a phrase addressed to one who
goes away, Gr. ὕπαγε εἰς εἰρήνην, Mark 5:34; and —
πορεύου εἰς εἰμήνην, Luc. 7:50; on the other hand—

(d) D2, ἢ DIY, welfare to thee, to you, Jud,
6:23; 19:20; Dan. 10:19; Gen. 43:23; is used to
encourage one who is fearful, and to assure him of
peace, in this sense, There is nothing for thee (for
you) to fear, thou art (ye are) in safety; on this
account there is added three times NVA δὲς, INTA Sy,
compare 1 Sam. 20:21; 4? Εν ‘> “for there is
safety to thee,” verse 7, compare 2 Sam. 18:28;
where one who brings joyful news cries out, 0) ΣᾺ

compare 1 Chron. 12:18. (In Arabie Κλ. ρων

9° 9

es-saldm ‘aleika, and in Syriac ass Lode are
phrases with which those who approach or pass by
are accustomed to salute, but that phrase never oc-
curs in the Old Test. in that sense.)

(2) peace (since in time of peace affairs are safe
and sound) opp. to war, Lev. 26:6; 1 Ki. ¢:5; Jud.
Pek ba ye ἢ Din NUP to invite any one to peace, i. 6. to
offer peace, Deu. 20:10; Jud. 21:13; Πὶξ οὐ ny
to accept the offered peace, Deu. 20:11; 2 nibyy ney
to make peace with any one, 4005. 9:15; Isa. 27:5:
pide YS a peaceful man, Psalm 37:37; οἷον Ξ
words of peace, Deu. 2:26.

(3) concord, friendship, mio YN my friend,
Ps. 41:10; Jer. 20:10; 38:22; Obad. 7, Die’ 733
those who speak friendly ; Ps. 28:3; comp. Esth. 9:30.

Εν [Shallum] see Dey
py retribution, see Dp,

by (perhaps a corruption for ppv) [Shalium}
pr.n.m. Neh. 3:15.

wade three, see wow

mov or S08 Chala. £ error, fault, Dan. 6:4;
Ezr. 4:22; from the root 17 No. Il.

πον fut. πριν, inf. 4050]. που, const. πον, once
nbv} Isaiah 58:9.—(1) τὸ sEND (LXX. ἀποστέλλω,
ἐξαποστέλλω). Const.—(a) absol. Genesis 38:17.—
(b) followed by an ace. of pers. Genesis 43:8; 45:5) .
Isa. 6:8 (with a dat. pleon. 7 now send, Nu. 13:2);
once in the later Hebrew followed by ? of pers. 2 Ch

pow —nby

7:7-—(c) followed by ON of the person to whom
one sends, (ien. 37:13; Exodus 3:10; 7:16; rarely
like the Ch. by Neh. 6:3; Jer. 29:31; also followed
by > with an inf. to send (any one) to do any thing,
‘Nu. 14:36; Isa. 61:1.—(d) followed by an ace. of
thing and 8 of pers. to send any thing to any one,
as letters, Jer. 29:25; Esth. 9:90, 30; followed by
> of pers. Gen. 45:23.—(e) The accus. of the person
sent is often omitted, Gen. 31:4, “ he sent and called
Rachel,” i. e. he sent (some one) who brought Rachel.
Gen. 41:8, 14; or the person sent is put with the
prefix 2 1 Kings 2:25, 37992 Ἴ3 3193 NW « and
the king sent by Benaiah,” i. e. he deputed Benaiah.
Exod. 4:13, ΠΡῸΣ xynby “send by whom thou
wilt send.”—(f) A’singular use is in 2 Sa. 15:12,
τον ivy Sanrmecny ofdviay mdv1 « and Absalom
sent (and brought) Ahitophel from Gilo his city.”

Specially —(aa) any one is said to send words to
another, i.e. to inform by a messenger (fagen laffen,
entbieten). Prov. 26:6, bbs Ta 31 ΠΣ’ « he who
sends words by a fool,” who uses a foolish mes-
senger to carry a mandate. Gen. 38:25, “ON nny
“DN? TDN “ she sent these words to her father-in-
law” (fie lief igm fagen). 1 Ki. 20:5; 2 Ki. 5:8; with-
out ON? 1 Sa.20:21. Followed by an acc. of the
message, 1 Ki. 5:23, °% MOVATWN DIPPITW “ unto
the place which thou wilt shew me.” 1 Kings 20:9;
21:11; Jer. 42:5, 21; 43:1; followed by two acc.
tocommand any thing to any one, 2 Sam. 11:22,
« (and he) told David 3 Ὁ" in?Y WRS"N¥ all things
which Joab had charged him.” 1 Ki. 14:6; Isai.
§5:11.— (bb) God is said to send either calamities
and plagues, Josh. 24:12; or aid, Ps. 20:3; or ora-
cles, Isa.g:7; Ps. 107:20; but see Piel.

(2) to dismiss, to let go, i.q. Piel, No.2. Psal.
50:19, "72 ANY 72 “thou lettest thy mouth
go (as if unbridled) to evil.” Pregn. }!2 7) N2Y to
let one’s hand go (and withdraw it) from any thing,
t Ki. 19:4; Cant. 5:4.

(3) tosend out, to stretch out, as a finger (as
done in derision), Isa. 58:9; a rod, Ps. 110:2; 1 Sa.
14:27; a sickle (to put it into the corn), Joel 4:13;
compare Apoc.14:15, 18; especially the hand (Hom.
χεῖρας ἰάλλω, Od. ix. 388; x. 376), Genesis 3:22;
8:9; 19:10; 48:14; Job1:11.—(a) followed by

to any thing, 1 Kings 13:4 (in a hostile sense).

1 Ch. 13:10.—(4) followed by 3 to put the hand to
any thing, Job 28:9; also to put the hand or force
on any thing (fid) an jem. vergreifen), Genesis 37:22;
1 Sa. 26:9; Esth.8:7; and to put the hand to any
thing, i.e. to purloin it (fid) an etwas vergreifen), Ex.
22:7; Esth.g:10; Ps. 125:3; Daniel 11:42. —(c)

DCCCXXVI

nov

Oy Ἔν BY to lay hands upon any one, Gen. 22:12!
Ex. 24:11.— Sometimes T} is omitted. Psa. 18:17,
DIN MW to stretch (the hand) from on high,
followed by 9¥ 2 Sa. 6:6; followed by 3 Obad. 13.
— Part. pass. mov stretched out, i.e. slender (of
a hind), Gen. 49:21; compare Piel No. 4.

Niruat, to be sent, inf. absol. nidv’a Est. 3:13.

Pret M5Y—(1) 1.4. Kal No.1, to send, to depute,
Isa. 43:14; followed by an acc. of pers. Gen.19:13;
28:6; Isa. 10:6; and of the thing sent, 1 Sam. 6:3;
followed by by of the person to whom one sends,
2 Ch. 32:31. But Kal is used far more frequently
in this signification; in Piel, on the other hand, it is
to send (as God) on any one plague and calamity
(see Kal No.1, bb); followed by 3 Deu.7:20; 32:24;
.2Ki.17:25; Ps. 78:45;, followed by by Eze. 14.:19;
by Ezek. 5:17. 1D MP’ is, to send, i.e. to excite
strife, Pro. 6:14,19; 16:28. /

(2) i. q. Kal No. 2, to dismiss, to let go, one who
departs (opp. to, to return), Gen. 32:27; Ex. 8:28;
Lev. 14:7; a captive, Zech. 9:11; 1 Kings 20:42;
compare 1 Samuel 20:22; to manumit a slave (see
WSN), to setout a daughter, give in marriage;
more fully 7¥4N ΠῚ Jud. 12:9; also to accompany
one departing, to send him on his way ( προπέμπειν),
Gen. 18:16; 31:27; followed by 3 and Ἴ3 to de-
liver up to any one’s power, Job 8:4; Ps. 81:13.
Also to let any one down into a dungeon, Jerem.
38:6, 11; to let (the hair) hang down, Eze. 44:20.

(3) in a stronger sense, to cast, to throw—(a)
things, as arrows, 1 Sa. 20:20; fire (into a city), Am.
1:4, seqq.; Hos. 8:14 (which is also expressed by
US2 ΠἼ ΠΣ to cast any thing on the fire; French,
mettre ἃ feu, Jud.1:8; 20:48; 2 Ki. 8:12; Psalm
74:7).—(6) to cast forth, to cast down. Eccl.
11:1: Job 30:11, “they cast down the bridle be-
fore me,” they act unbridledly. Job 39:3, “ they
cast down their sorrows,” i.e. they bear their young
with pain.—(c) to expel, to cast out some one, Gen.
3:23; 1 Ki. 9:7; Isa. 50:1; specially to divorcea
wife, Deut. 21:14; 22:19, 29; Jer. 3:8; compare
DMP! Job 30:12, andy 31 “they push away my
feet.”

(4) i. q. Kal No. 3, to stretch out, to extend the
hand, Pro. 31:19, 20: branches as a tree, Jer.17:8;
Eze.17:6, 7; 31:5; Ps.80:12; Godapeople,Ps.44:3.

PuaL—(1) to be sent, deputed, Jud. 5:15; Pro.
17:11.

(2) to be dismrssed, Gen. 44:3; Isa. 50:1; tobe
forsaken, Isaiah 27:10: Prov. 29:15, προ ὭΣ “8
child left to himself,” or dismissed, i, e. given up t
its own will. :

4

δου --τον

(3) to be cast out, expelled. Isa. 16:2, προ i2
“a bird cast out from the nest;” to be cast any-
where, to be fallen anywhere (followed by 3), Job
18:8.

Hirut,i.q. Piel No.1, to send a plague, a calamity ;
followed by 3 Ley. 26:22; Am. Ss δεν sy. jee

Derivatives, nby—int ὦ orm dyy, nevin, nidyin,
nein,

now fut. nbyiy Cnald.—(1) to send, Dan. 3:2;
followed by an ace. of thing, Ezra 4:17: followed by
of the person to whom one is sent, Ezr. 4:11, 18;
5:7, 17-
(2) followed by to extend the hand, Dan. 5:24:
followed by ? to attempt any thing, Ezr. 6:12.

πὸ m. with suff. inpy—(1) a weapon, missile,

as sent against an enemy; Arab. κι᾿... and —\. coll.
= - -

“--=—

ae
arms; specially a sword; εἰ- armed; κ᾿. Conj. V.,
- =

to arm oneself, 2 Ch. 32:5; 23:10; Joel 2:8. ὮΝ
novia to perish by the weapon (of death), Job 33:18;
25:12.

(2) a shoot, a sprout, Cant. 4:13; compare the
root Piel No. 4.

(3) [Selah, Shelah], pr. name—(a) of a son of
Arphaxad, Gen. 10:24; 11:12.—(d) of an aqueduct
and pool near Jerusalem, which appears to be the same
as Nv (which see) Neh.3:15. Vulg. Siloe.

πον (for mow; as this noun is written in Chaldee,
of the form M0"), WWD ἃ sending of water, i.e.
aqueduct; compare the root; Psa. 104:10; and Gr.
ἱέναι ῥόον, Il. xii. 25) with the art. ΠΟΘ [Siloah],
pr. n. of an aqueduct at the foot of Zion, on the west
of Jerusalem (see Joseph. Bell. Jud. v. 12, § 2; vi. 7,
§ 2; viii. § 5) [rather to the east of Jerusalem, through
part of Ophel; see Robinson], Isaiah 8:6; called
also now Neh. 3:15, and }i3 (which see) [this is a
different stream]; which latter the Chald. and Syr.,
1 Ki. 1:32, 38, render mov’. although these two names
are thus to be distinguished, that Gihon (breaking
forth} prep. denotes the fountain; Siloah (sending)
is properly the aqueduct. Some, from the words of
2 Ch. 32:30, have incorrectly supposed the fountains
to have been to the east of the city; the words should
be rendered, “ (Hezekiah) brought (the waters of
Gihon) down to the west of the city” (the fountain
being on the south-west); nor does the authority of
modern tradition avail anything against that of Jo-
sephus, loc. cit., although it has been followed on
most naps. [Gihon and Siloah should not be con-

DCCCXXVII

ndvi—now

founded; the former is west of Jerusalem, the latter
runs through the hill Ophel to the south-east; it is
the confounding of the two which occasions all the
difficulty.} LXX. and Josephus, loc. cit. write the
name Σιλωάμ; and so, Joh. 9:7 (where this name is
rendered 6 ἀπεσταλμένος; abstr. for concr.). See
Relandi Palestina, p. 858; my Comment. on Isaiah -
7:3; also Tholuck, Beytr. z. Erkl. des N. T., p. 123,
5664. [and especially Robinson. }

nindy fem. plur. shoots, sprouts, Isa. 16:8; see
the root No. 3.

τ (perhaps, “‘armed”), [Shilhi], pr.n. m.,
1 Ki. 22:42; 2 Ch. 20:31.

ony (“armed men”), [Shilainu], pr. πὶ.
of a city situated in the tribe of Judah, Josh.15:32.

now plur. mianey m. a table, so called from its
being extended, spread out (see the root No. 3, and
Gr. ravbew τράπεζαν, Od. x. 370), Ex. 25:23, seqq.
i92¥ FW to spread a table, Psul. 23:5; Prov. 9:2.
D°380 new Nu. 4:7; and in the later Hebrew, new
Nn2WEI 1 Chr. 28:16; 2 Chron. 29:18, the table of
shew bread, see 9? No.2. 737? mee the table of
Jehovah, 1. 6. the altar, Mal.1:7. PHY DOK those
who eat at thy table, 2 Sam.ig:29; 1 Ki. 2:7, fer
ΠΡΟ Sy ODN 2 Sa.g:11.

οὖν fut. poy a word of the later Hebrew—
(1) To RULE over any one, followed by 3 Ecce. 2:19;
8:9; and Y Neh. 5:15.

(2) to obtain power, get the mastery, followed

by 3 Est.g:1. (Arab. LL: to be hard, vehement,

whence Θ Ὁ No. 1, voy; the power of ruling ap-

pears only in the derivative nouns, as wales power,
hence the concr. Sultan.
Germ. fatten).

Hiputt—(1) to cause to rule, Ps. 119:133.

(2) to give power over any thing, Eccles. 5:18;
6:2. Compare WD Ex. 21:8,

Derivatives, D2 — joy, wr>wi,

bv? fut. nova Chald.—(1) to rule, to have do-
minion, followed by 3 over any thing, Dan. 2:39;
5:7, 16; to have power over any thing, Dan. 3:27.

(2) followed by 3 to rush upon any thing, ibid.,
6:25.

APHEL, to cause to rule, to make ruler, followed
by 2 over any thing, Dan. 2:38, 48.

by only plur. ppby constr. py m. a shield

?

To this appears to answer

οἰ ο

apparently so cailed from its hardness (see the signi-
fication of the Arabic root, and the n. 5”? v), 2 Sam.
8:7, 2033 "YoY “shields of gold;” 2Ki. 11:10;
2 Ch. 23:9; Cant.4:4; Ezek. 27:11 (in which pas-
sages. shields are mentioned as hung for ornament on
the walls). Jer. 51:11, “sharpen the weapons aN?D
pypbyin fill the shields,” i.e. cover the body with
the shield. Interpreters long doubted as to the mean-
ing of this word, some rendered it quivers (as after
darchi, Jo. Jahn, Archeol., ii. 2, page 428), or darts,
fed

compare |). an arrow. The signification which I

have given is that, which, from Kimchi onwards, has
been most appreved, and it is confirmed by the
probable etymology, by the context of the cited
passages, and. by the authority of ancient versions.
Thus the Targum and Syriac often retain the same
word as being used in Aramean. The Targum on
the Chron. in two places (1 Chr. 18:7; 2 Chr. 23:9)
render shields, that on Jeremiah (13:23) uses the
words ΠΡ ΠΡ "2? in speaking of the leopard with
spots in form resembling a shield. In the later
Syriac this word appears to have fallen into disuse,
_ for Bar Bahlal in Lex. Oxon. MS., under the word

fluctuates himself between the various opinions
Syriac interpreters (most of whom render it
quivers).
[ fry masc. powerful, Ecc.8:4; followed by 3
. having power, over any one, verse 8.
fody Chald. lord, magistrate, Dan.3:2.

robes constr. yg Chald. dominion, rule. Dan.
3:33; 4:19; 7:6, 14; 6:27, M220 JOP 598. «in
all my dominion.” Plur. kingdoms, 7:27. Arab.

S “tes

bh fem. dominion, and concr. lord, king, sultan.

nade f. see Ὁ Νο. 1.

ds 4 in pause oy masc. (from το Νο. 1), tran-
quillity, silence. 2Sam. 3:27, 3 tranquilly,
i. 6. privately.

MW?! £. afterbirth, which comes from the womb
after the birth, from the root nby No. II.» Arabic
φζ΄- 8 --

brane, in which the ft i
\_., membrane, in which the foetus is enveloped, ΡΞ

᾿ Conj. II, to extract this membrane. Deut. 28 : 57.
Talmud. 80°20, δε οὗ afterbirth. -

woe & you i. q. by, which see, ν
ὍΦ᾽ m. το ἢ (for MY, for ‘is lost in
inflexion) —

DCCCXXVIII

weroui— node)
5
(1) hard, vehement, i.g. LJ.., and fem, node

Arabic 4\.; an imperious and impudent w man,

Ezek. 16:30.

(2) having power over anything, Ecc. 8;8, an¢
subst. powerful one, ruler, Ece.7:19; 10:5; Gen
42:6.

now Chald.—(1) powerful, Dan. 2:10; 4:23;
having power over any thing, followed by 3 of thing,
Dan. 4:14, 22, 29; 5:21; subst. a prince, Dan. 2:
15: 5:29; Ezr. 4:20.

(2) followed by Ὁ with an inf. (there is, there is
given) power to do anything, Ezr. 7:24.

οὐ & vow (with Kametz impure), m.—(1)
triens, triental, a third, a measure of corn, prob. the
third part of an ephah (see ΠΡ" νὰ), i.g. T8D, μέτρον;
whence the LXX. commonly renders 15°8 rpia μέτρα
(comp. Gr. ἡ τετάρτη, Germ. ein Quart [Engl. guart]),
Isa. 40:12. Used generally of a measure, Ps. 80 : 6,
οὐ ΓΊΡΟἽΞ {OPA “ thou waterest them with tears
with a measure,” i.e. abundantly. LXX. ἐν μέτρῳ,
Vulg. in mensura.

(2) a triangle, an instrument of music, struck in
concert with drums, as is now the case with military
music. Pl. 1 Sa. 18:6.

(3) tristata (Gr. τριστάτης), a third man, a noble
rank of soldiers who fought from chariots, ἀναβάται,
παραβάται (Exod. 14:7, “he took all the chariots of
Egypt iban-y Derowy and warriors in every one of
them.” Ex. 15:4; 1 Ki.g:22; compare 2 Ki. 9:25);
used of the body-guard of kings, 1 Ki.g:22; 2 Ki.
10:25; 1Ch.11:11; 12:18. LXX. τριστάται, 1. 6.
according to Origen, in Catenis (although contrary
to the Greek Glossographers, see Schleusner, Thes. v.
page 338), soldiers fighting in chariots, of which each
one contained three soldiers, one who drove the
horses, and two who fought; comp. τριτοστάτης, one
of three men who formed a row in a tragic chorus.
— Their captain is called ΝΣ Δ. ws 2 Sam. 23:8;
and 1 Ch. 12:18, in a fuller form, DY*2¥T UN, the
samé person appears also-to be the wabyin κατ᾽ ἐξοχήν»
who was one of the king’s nearest attendants, 2 Ki.
7:2,17,193°9:253,15:25- Hence pl. ΟΕ Pro.
22:20 "p, perhaps principalia, i.e. noble things,
compare Pro. 8:6.

poy) τι. Mery, nerdy £ pl. DWE (from εἰν,
vibe’), third, Gen. 2:14; Nu. 2:24; Isa. 19:24; Job
42:14, and so frequently. Pl. DY? subst. chambers
of the third stcry, Gen. 6:16.—Fem. specially is—
(a) a third part, Nu.15:6,7; ¢Sam. 18:2 —

cou ον

with 7 parag. nnyoy adv. the third time, Eze. 21:
19.—(c) the third day, on the third day. 1 Sam.
20:12, ΓΦ ΤΠ INO NYS “at this time to-morrow
(or) the third day.”—(d) the third year, Isaiah
15:5; Jer. 48:34; see mp page pev, A.

7 4 Φ not used in Kal (cognate to novi),

Hipnit—(1) TO CAST, TO THROW, Gen. 21:15;
Num. 35:20, 22; to cast away, 2Ki.7:15; Ezek.
20:8; Ecc. 3:6 (opp. to WY to retain); to cast
about, as stones, Ecc. 3:5 (opp. to 523 to collect).
Const. followed by by of the place into which any-
thing is cast (into a pit, into water, into fire), Gen.
37:22; Num.19:6; Deut. 9:21; Jer. 26:23; also,
followed by 3 Gen. 37:20; Ex. 32:24; Mic. 7:19;
followed by by of the person at whom anything is
cast (auf jem. werfen), Jud.g:53. Job 27:22, Pal
Y2¥ “he will cast upon him,”.sc. arrows, he will
shoot at him; followed by ? to cast anything (toa
dog), Exod. 22:30; followed by j of place, to cast
(any person or thing) out of a place, Neh-13:8; Deu.
29:27; to pluck, Job 29:17, AQ TOS YIN “from
his teeth I plucked the prey;” followed by 43%,
yown to cast away, throw off (von fid) werfen), Psa.
2:3; Ezek.18:31.— The following phrases are figu-
ratively used— (a) 733) 12>) powa 1. 6. to expose
one’s life to the greatest danger; Gr. παραβάλλεσθαι
τὴν ψυχήν, 1]. ix. 32% (whence the Lat. parabolanus).
—(b) YS P27 Psalm 50:17, and 333 “OS to cast
(anything) behind one, behind one’s back, i.e. to
neglect, to despise, 1 Ki. 14:9; Neh. 9:26; Isa. 38:
17; Eze. 23:35. (As to the same phrase in Arabic,
see my Comment. on Isa. loc. eit.) —(c) δ᾽ ὯΝ) 9: Yi to
cast anything upon God, 1. 6. to commit to his care,
Ps. 55:23 (compare 37:5).—(d) 25 YD 'B pen ἡ
God has rejected or expelled any one from his pre-
sence, i.e. he has rejected him, cast him off, 2 Ki.
13:23; 17:20; 24:20; 2 Ch. 7:20; Jer.7:15.

(2) to cast down, to overthrow, as a house, Jer.
9:18. Metaph. Job 18:7, INy¥,ANVOWN) “and” his
own counsel shall cast him down.”

HopHAL Twn and qv — (1) to be cast, to be
thrown, to be cast out, Isa. 14:19 (where we must
not join, “thou art cast out from thy sepulchre,”
but, “thon art cast out without-thy sepulchre,” i.e.
which was thy due); followed by 3 and Oy of place
2 Sa. 20:21; Jer.14:16; Eze. 16:5; followed by δ
to he cast forth (delivered) to any one, Jer. 36:30.
Metaph. Ps. 22:11, ON) *ADvIA poy “J was cast
upon thee from the womb,” i.e. I committed my
affairs to thee.

(2) pass. of Hiphil No. 2, Dan. 8:11. Hence—

DCCCXXIX

povi— aby

| abe! m. Lev. 11:17; Deu.14:17, an aquatic bird,

LXX. καταράκτης, al. καταῤῥάκτης, i.e. a species of
pelican, which casts itself down from the highest
rocks into the water (Pelecanus Bassanus, Linn.),
Vulg. mergulus ; Syr. and Ch. fish-catcher. Compare
Bochart, Hieroz. part ii. lib. 11. cap. xxi.; Oedmann,
Verm. Sammlungen aus der Naturkunde, iii. page 68; ᾿
and— ~_

ND?! £.—(1) a cutting down(pr. overturning,
casting down) of a tree, Isa. 6:13.

(2) [Shallecheth] pr. n. of a gate of the temple,
1 Chr. 26:16.

ς Ὁ
4 W_ (a) i,q. Arab. 1... TO DRAW, TO DRAW
out, Ruth 2:16; compare Sey and nv No. III.

(2) to strip off, to spoil. (To this answer σῦλον;
σκῦλον, σκύλον spolium, and συλάω, συλεύω, σκυλεύω,
spolior, also σκύλλω to draw off the skin, σίλλον ap.
Hesych. funis). Constr. followed by an ace. of the
thing, Eze. 26:12; and of the, person spoiled, Eze
39:10; Hab. 2:8; Zec. 2:12; δον by to take prey,
Isa. 10:6; Eze. 29:19. It sometimes follows the ana-
logy of a regular verb, sometimes that of verbs yy, as
bow, bes nibw. ing. dui and Sb, fut. Sb.

HirHpoen, pralal-as (an Aram. form) for Ddinvin to
be spoiled, Ps. 76:6; Isa. 59:15. Hence Obie? and—

Soy m.—(1) spotl, and gener. prey, booty,
Gen. 49:27; Ex.15:9; and frequently; used also of _
cattle taken as booty, 1 Sa.15:19; 11 boy David's
spoil, i.e. taken by David, 1 Sam. 30:20; bbe pon
to divide prey, Gen. 49:27; Psa. 68:13; Jér. 21:9:
bo iwiay i ANN “his life shall be to him for booty,”
i.e. he shall be preserved alive, Jer. 38:2; 39:18
Once for δον WN ἃ spoiler, warrior, Jud. 5:30.

(2) gain (Ausbeute) Pro. 31:11. ;

Ὁ. Φ fut. n2vh_(1) TO BEWHOLk, SOUND, SAFE.
(Arab. 4s id. Kindred is the root, by, nov.) Job

9:4; “who has set himself against him poy and.
continued safe?” Job 22:21.

(2) to be completed, finished, of a building, ©
1 Ki. 7:51; Neh. 6: Τ᾿ used of time, Isa. 60: 20.
᾿ς (3) denom. from DV to have peace, friendship
with ‘any one. Part. bi [Psa. 7:5] “ my friend”
i. q. oy YS Ps. 41:10. Part. pass. D'2% peaceable,
2 Sam. 20:19; see Pual No. 3.

PIL, ὈΡ and pby—(1) to make secure, to keep
safe, Job 8:6. —

(2) tocomplete, to finish (a building) 1 Kings
9:25.

meoy—-nby

(3) to restore, as something purloined, Ex. 21:
36; something owed, Ps. 37:21; 2 Ki. 4:7; to pay,

as vows, Psalm 50:14; sacrifices, Hos. 14:3; and |;

figuratively, to impart comfort, Isa. 57: 18.

(4) to requite, to recompense, followed by a dat.
of pers. Jud. 1:7; 2 Ki.g:26; Psa. 62:13; followed
by an acc. of thing, Jer, 16:18; 32:18; followed by
both cases, as 2 iowa DPy (see S303 No. 1), also ὮΡ δ᾽
veyrs τῷ to recompense to any one according to his
works, Ps.62:13; Jer. 50:29. There also follows
(although rarely) an acc. of the person to whom any
thing is paid (Germ. jemanden bezablen). Psalm 31:24;
Pro. 13:21; siw-Dby DYP"IS"NN) “but prosperity
rewards (pr. δε: 560) the righteous,” prosperity is
their reward, Ps, 35:12.

Puat — (1) pass. of Piel No. 3, to be paid or per-
formed (used of a vow) Ps. 65:2.

(2) to be recompensed, der. 18:20; also to re-
shi the reward (of deeds) Pro.11:31; PIS 1Π
DY PINS “ behold tLere is a reward for the right-
eous in the earth, much more for the ungodly and
sinner,” Pro. 13:13.

(3) to live friendly, i.q. Kal No. 3. Part. pbvinn
the friend (of God), i.e. Israel [Christ], Isa. 42:19;
parall. ΠῚ ΠΣ 729 compare Hiphil No. 2.

Tiirmi—(1) to complete, to execute, Job 23:14;
Isa. 44:26,28; to make an end of a thing, Isaiah
38:12, 13.

(2) to make peace with any one (Arab alles id.) 5
followed by ΠΤ Josh. 10:1, 4; followed by DY Deut.
20:12; 1 Ki. 22:45; but followed by Os to submit
oneself by a treaty of peace, Josh. 11:19 (Compare
Arab. “Ὁ Conj. IV., to submit oneself to the do-

minion of any one; specially to commit one’s affairs
to God; followed by ls whence ala obedience or

submission to God and to Mahomet; aes true re-
ligion, meaning Mzhometanism).

(3) causat., to make any one a friend, Pro. 16:7.

Hopuat, to be a friend to any one; followed by
? Job §:23. ;

Derivatives, O2Y-mo7y, prey, nirvi, DidY, and
pr. τι. MBPW, OD’, NPY, MinzyIn, nysPyD.

pow Chald., to complete, to finish (a work).
Part. pass. rg finished, Ezr. 5:16.

_ ApneL—(1) to make an end, Dan. §:26.

(2) to restore, Ezr. 7:19.

pb m., Chald. i. q. Hebr. D199 welfare, peace,
Ezr. 5:7; Dan. 3:31; 6:26.

pow m. M2Y f, adj —(1) whole, perfect,—(a)

DCCCXXX

Ὁ

i.e. of full and just number and measure, is aby 128
a just weight, Deut. 25:15; compare Gen, 15:16
(where it is used of a full and just measure of sins);
Προ md; a full number of captives, Am. 1:6, 9.—

(Ὁ) sound, safe,Genesis 33:18; of an army, Nah,
1:12. M02¥ O38 are stones which have been un-
touched, are unviolated by iron, i.e. rough, unhewn
Deut. 27:6; 1 Ki. 6:7.

(2) completed, finished, 2 Ch. 8:16.

(3) cherishing peace and friendship (see the
root in Pual, Hiphil, Hophal). Gen. 34:21, Ὁ
i3AN Di “ they live peaceably with us;” specially
M7} DY “Y devoted to God, at peace with him, 1 Ki.
8:61; 11:4; 15:3, 14; and without these words,
2 Kings 20:3; 1Ch. 28:9; 2 (ἢ. 15:17. Compare

Sve
iiiphil No.2; (also aw devoted to God and to Ma-

homet, one who professes the Mahometan religion.)
(4) [Salem, Shalem], pr. n.i.q. Down Jerusa-

lem, as to the etymology of which, see p.cccixvn, A,

Gen. 14:18: Ps. 76:2. Josephus (Antiq. 1. 10, § 2),

τὴν μέντοι Σόλυμα ὕστερον ἐκάλεσαν ἹἹερυσόλυμα. See
πὰ ἐν. va -

Relandi Palestina, Ρ. 976. (Arab. "2 “ὦ id.).

poy’ m.— (1) prop. retribution, remuneration
reward (see the root in Piel No. 4); hence thanks-
giving. pny M3t a eucharistic sacrifice, offered
in giving thanks, Lev. 3:1, seqq.; 7:11,seqq.; Nu.
7:17, seqq. rw nn ΠῚ Levit. 7:13, 15, a sacri-
fice offered in praising God and giving thanks
Hence — ‘

(2) such a sacrifice, Am. 5:22; plur. pny Levit,
7:20; 9:4; also in a wider signification used of
sacrifices offered in distress, Jud. 20:26; 21:4.

pow m.—(1) retribution, Deut. 32:35.

(2) [Shillem], pr. n. of a, son of Naphtali, Gen.
46:24; called, 1 Ch. 7:13, pibe}, Patron. 299 Num.
26:49.

poy! and iby) τα. id., Hos. 9.7; Mic. 7:3; plur.
Isa. 34:8.

copy (“retribution”), pr.n. Shallum, borne
by—(1) a king of the kingdom of Israel (773, 772
Β.0.), 2 Ki. 15:10—15.—(2) a king of Judah, the
son of Josiah and younger brother of kings Jehoiakim
and Zedekiah; prob. the same as ἸΠιδ ΠῚ No. ¢, Jer.
22:11; see Rosenm. on the passage.—(3) the hus
band of Huldah the prophetess, 2 Kings 22:14.—(4,
other men, Ezr. 2:42; 7:2; 10:24, 42; Neh. 3:18:
7:45; 1 Ch. 2:40, ete.

svow—anby)

DCCCXXXI

nvisyi—nbyl

mide’ ¢ i. q. nde? retribution, penalty, Psa. | (1) THREE (Arab. 4 ὧν f. ἘΣ m. Aram. nba

91:8.

mB (« peaceable,” from οἷον with the addition
of the syllable 7 i. ᾳ. }, ἢ compare 1 Ch. 22:9) pr.n.
Solomon, the tenth son of David (1 Ch. 3:5; com-
pare 2 Sam. 3:5), born of Bathsheba; his tather’s
successor, and the third king of the Israelites (1005—
975, B.c.); very celebrated for his riches, spleudour,
and wisdom; see 1Ki.2—11; 1 Ch. 23; 2 Ch.1—9;
Proy. 1:1; Cant. 1:1. LXX. Σαλωμών; called by
Josephus, and in N. T., Σολομών.

apy Shalmai, pr. τ. τὰ. Ezr. 2:46.]

‘oy (“ peaceful”), [Shelomi], pr.n.m. Nu.
84:37.

Send (“friend of God”), [Shelumiel], pr.
n.m. Num. 1: 6; 2:12.

mpbys (i. ᾳ mov), [Shelemiah], pr.n. m.
1 Ch. 26:14.

mp 4 (“ peaceful,” and neut. “love of
peace”), [Shelomith], pr.n.— (1) f.—(a@) Lev.
24:11.—(b) 1 Ch. 3:19.

(2) m.—(a) a son of Rehoboam, 2 Ch. 11:20.—
(Ὁ) Ezr. 8:10.—(c, d, 6) 1 Ch. 23:9, 18; 26:25.

JD?! Hos. 10: 14; fully 7PNIO>Y 2 Ki. 17:3; 18:
9 (compare Pers. ΟἹ οὐ “verecundus erga
ignem”), [Shalman, Shalmanezer], pr. n. of a
very powerful king of Assyria (734—16 B.c.), who,
B.C. 722, led away [some of the] ten tribes captive.
Vulg. Salmanassar.

p bow m. pl. gifts, bribes, with which any one
is corrupted, Isa. 1:23, see the root, Piel No. 4.

ηὖν fat. ον. -(1} τὸ Ῥπαν οὔτ (Ch. id,
kindred to bby nde No. IL, 2272), as a weapon fran
ἃ wound, Job 20:25; a sword from its sheath, to
draw the sword, Num. 22:23, 31; Josh. 5:13, A28
395 ΠΡΟ “a thousand men drawing the sword,”
i.e. armed, Jud. 8:10; 20:2, 15, 17, 46; 2 Sa. 24:9.

(2) to draw offa shoe, Ruth 4:7, 8.

(3) to pluck off, or up, grass, Ps. 129:6.

how [Sheleph], pr. n. of a tribe of Arabia Felix,
Gen. 10:26; 1 Ch, 1:20; perhaps Σαλαπηνοί, men-
tioned by Ptolemy (vi. 7), amongst the tribes of the
interior.

wou & ον const. wow, before Makk. τὴν
(Ex. 21:11) f. and meow const. τιν» m.

NNR, Amongst-the Indo-Germ. languages the pri--
mary form appears to be retained in the Zendic
teshro, whence with the letters transposed are both
the Aram. teldt, and Gr. Lat. τρεῖς, tres. The Sanscr.
has the abbreviated ἐμ.) Ex. gr. Dw WY three
years, Gen. 11:13; ΟΣ OMY three cities, ‘Joshua
21:32; "3 Πρ three sons, Genesis 6:10; ney
Dyan three mériths, whence DV voving about
after ‘three months, Genesis 38:24 (w here 12 is pre-
fixed, for wovin, and not formative, see } page
CCCCLXXXIV, A). vilernswa in the third year (pr.
im Sabre bey), 2 Kings 18:1. MWY V2 thirteen, ἢ
Josh. 19:6; 21:4; Wi nw m. Nu. 29:13. With
suff, DAVY you three; prey those three, Num.
12:4.

(2) thrice, Job 33:29.

Plur. Dow comm. NAAR τ Gen. 5:16; also thir-
tieth, 1 Ki. 16: 723, 2

Derivatives, voy "awh οὐ νον,

wou (“ triad”), [Shelesh], pr. n. m. 1 Chron
7:95.

ον Piet (denom. from woes) —(1) to divide
into three parts, Deu. 19:3.

(2) to do any thing the third time, 1 Ki. 18: ἐμ:

(3) to do on the third day. 1 Sa. 20:19, RW20
TIA “ and on the third day come down.” :

Pua, part. wow — (1) threefold, Ecc. 4:12;
Eze. 42:6.

(2) of the third year, Gen. 15:9.

DY?” τὰ. plur. descendants of the third ge-
neration, great-grandchildren, Ex. 20:5; 34:7.
Ὁ ὯΞ Gen. 50:23, children of great grand-chil-
dren, i. q. 0°92) abnepotes. Some have incorrectly
taken DW>Y for the grandchildren themselves, whe
are called 0°23 323, and in Ex. 34:7, they are ex-
pressly distinguished from these; (in Ex. 20:5, grand-
children, i.e. 5°22°32 do not appear to be men-
tioned).

mye [Shalisha], pr. name of a region near
Mount Ephraim, 1 Sam. 9:4; in which there appears
to have been situated the town nvbv-bya 2 Ki. 4: 42.
This is called by Eusebius Beth- Shalisha, and is
said by him to be fifteen Roman miles north of
Diospolis.

TWO triad”), [Shitshak], pr.n m., i Chron
7:37"

mye — we

αὐτο and pkey) adv. (comp. of Moy = voy

and Di), tie day before yesterday, Prov. 22:26

[ana ; elsewhere always joined with 212A; as 21DA

2 yesterday (and) the third day, Ex. 5:8; and

Y D3 AMON O3 2 Sam. 5:2, heretofore, formerly.

piedyy Sinn as before-time, Gen. 31:2; 2 Ki. 13:5.
Ὁ DOA in time past, Deut.19:6; Josh. 20:5.

Seonby [Shealtiel], see ΚΟΥ
φ- 6

OW adv.,ruene (Arab. μὲ and of time οὖς Chald.
DA; Syriac τοι. A trace of another form nY¥=

6
$ is found in the pr. n. D073 Ex. 2:22, as to which

see p.CLxxxul, A. In the Indo-Germanic languages
there answer to this, (ir. τῆμος, tune; Lat. tum (tunc;
compare num, nurc); Anglosax. thenne; whence the
English then; Gurm.$ann 3 all of which are applied
to time; see No.2). It is used —

(1) pr. of place,—(a) i. q. 60 loco, ἐκεῖ. Gen. 2:8,
12; 11:2, 31; 12:7,8,10; 13:4,18; and so very
often. When preceded by a relative, DV WS where,
Exod. 20:21; commonly with one or more words
between, Ὁ ΟΝ Gen. 13:3; 2 Sam.15:21. OW-DY
here, there, Isa. 28:10.—(b) after verbs of motion,
i. q. MY thither (like ἐκεῖ for ἐκεῖσε), 1 Sam. 2:24;
2 Ki. 19:32; whence DU—-WS whither, 1 Ki. 18:10;
Jer. 19:14.

(2) used of time, at that time, then (like the Gr.
ἐκεῖ, Lat. ibt, illico, compare the above remarks on
the traces of this word in other languages), Ps. 14:5;
1392:17; Jud. 5:11.

(3) i. q. therein, in that thing, Hos. 6:7, “they
have transgresse1 the covenant, 3 1732 DY therein
(darin, in diefem Stice) they have rebelled against
me.” :

With 7 parag. 19 (read shammah) —(a) thither,
Gen. 19:20; 23:13; Isa.34:15 (where we must
render, “thither shall she place her nest,” etc., comp.
Ps.122:5; Ex. 29:42).—(b) i. q. OY there (so that
> has a mere demonstrative power), Jer. 18: 2.
After a relative, mae We whither, Gen. 20:13;
rarely where, 2 Ki. 23:8.

With pref. 08 thence —(1) of place, Gen.2:10;
11:8, 9; 1 Sam. 4:4. Dyn— Wy whence, Deut.
9. 18. ;

(8) used of time, Hos. 2: 17.

(3) iq. from that thing, whence, like the Lat.
inde (unde), Genesis 3:23, “ that he might till the
ground ov» Ws whence (out of which) he
had been takon;” 1 Ki.17:13, ΠΡ OY Ὁ YY “make

DCCCXXXII

ov—piwoy

me thence (out of that meal) a cake;” Ezr. 5:3
Pleonastically, Gen. 49:24. διε» 12M ΠΡ OY “from
thence (dorther), from the shepherd, the stone of
Israel (comes),” etc.

oY constr. Dy, sometimes followed by Makk.
“DY, with suff. ‘OY, FY, OPW, pl. Mow, constr.
nivoy m. (once f. Cant. 1:3, see p19 Hophal).

(Arab. faa more rarely ~ ZEth.

Ν Σ
TIA: but Ch. DY id. LIregard this word as primi-
tive, and prop. as denoting σῆμα, signum, although

(1) NAME.

kindred to it is the root as to mark with a sign, to

5 -

designate, ἀφ. sign, stigma, mark with which any
one is marked. From the noun are derived ite

Conj. IT., oa, ἀνα to name. Some regard ny
as shortened from YY, by casting away Y, comparing
the LXX. translater, who not unfrequently renders
YOY, ὄνομα.) ‘DOWD in any one’s name, i. e. autho-
rity, Ex. §:23; Est. 3:12; 3} 0U2 in the name of
Jehovah, by his authority, Jer.11:21; 26:9; 0%
by name (bey amen), Ex. 33:12; NOW2 by name,
1 Ch. 12:31; Ezr. 10:16. As to the phrases OY SR,
3 N7P2 etc. see NIP No. 2, f—h, No. 3, and Niphal
No. 1,2. Specially it is—(a) a celebrated name,
fame (like ὄνομα and nomen). OY iy) ΠΝ Gen. 11:
4; Jer. 39:20; and oY δ or 4 Sam. 7:23, to make
for oneself a name, i.e. to acquire fame for oneself;
ny WIS famous men, Gen.6:4; also nobles, Num.
16:2; ΓΟ WIS id. 1 Ch. 5:24; and on the other
hand, py 2 ‘22 sons of an ignoble (father), 1. 6. ig-
noble themselves, and sprung from an ignoble race,
Job 30:8. Hence glory, Gen. 9:27, OY Saya “in
glorious tents;” [Is not DY here pr.n.] Zeph.
3:19, Cvs mban>d corny «7 will make them
praised and famous;” verse 20; Deuteron. 26:19.
—(b) a good name, good reputation, Eccles.
7:13 Proverbs 22:1. When used in a bad sense
there is added Y1 Deut. 22:14, 19; Neh. 6:13.—
(c) fame after death, memory. So in the phrases,
to destroy, to blot out the name of any person or
thing, i.e. so to blot out (a people, a city), that even
the name and memory may perish from posterity,
Deut. 9:14; 1 Sam.24:22; 2 Ki. 14:27; Psa. 9:68;
Zec. 13:2; also Eccl. 4:4, “its name is covered
with darkness” (of an abortion). Hence—(d) @
monument, by which any one’s memory is pre-
served, 2 Sa.8:13; Isa. 55:13. [This meaning ap-
pears to be very doubtful in both the cited passages. |

(2) m}M DY is—(a) the celebrated name of Goth

>

| mrnv—ow

the estimation of men concerning God; inthe phrase
aig pop for his name's sake, as his name would
tead one to expect; see page ccccxcv, B; hence the
glory of God; "oY wn? for my name's sake, lest the
glory of the divine name should suffer. Isai. 48:9;
1 Ki. 8:41; Psa.79:9; 106:8; Eze.20:44. Psalm
138:2, Fav b> ¥ “ above all thy name,” above all

that can be predicated of thee.—(b) Jehovah, as°

being called on and praised by men, as D¥2 NP

7° to call on the name of Jehovah, compare under

the verb N32.No.1,h. Ps. 5:12, TOY °208 “ those
who love thy name,” i.e. those who delight in thy
praise. Ps.g:11.—(c) the Deity as being present
with mortals, i,q. ΠῚ ΠΣ 3B. Ex. 23:21, 13723 Ὁ 3
“ for my name is in him” (the angel). 1 Ki. 8:29,
oy ww mnt “ my name shall be there” (in the
temple). 42 ΚΙ. 23:27. 1 Ki. 3:2, “no house had
been built to the name ofthe Lord.” 1 Kings 8:17,
20. OY }3¥,D%% to put his name (in any place),
i.e. there to fix his abode, see under the verb Diy
and j2¥. It is often applied to the aid which God
as present vouchsafes to men. Ps. 54:3, “Ὁ God!
ἈΠ Wow a save us by thyname.” Psalm 44:6;
124:8; 89:25; 20:2; Isai.30:27. Also DY, OYD
are used absol. of the name of God, Lev. 24:11, 16;
Deu. 28:58.

(3) pr. n. Shem, the eldest [second] son of Noah,
from whom, Gen. 10:22—30, the Shemitic nations,
i.e. the western nations of Asia, the Persians, As-
syrians, Arameans, and part of the Arabs have
sprung. Compare Gesch. der Hebr. Spr. u. Schr.

. 5, 6.
: Compound pr. n. are NIDY, νου, nin wow,

DY m. Ch. name, Daniel 4:5; Ezra 5:1; with
suff. DY (from DY) Daniel 2:20,26; 4:5; 5:12;
Ezr. 5:14, alg wave 1271 “ and they were de-
livered to Sheshbazzar, which was his name,” pr.
they were delivered to him whose name was Shesh-
bazzar. Pl. j0DY Ezr. 5:4, 10.

NIDY (“ desert”), [Shamma], pr. n. m. 1 Chr.
7:87:

ἜΝ (for ΝΟ “ soaring on high,” pr.
abstr. q.d. Hodfdyoung, from DY = πο height,
and 138), “Shemeber], pr.n. of the king of Zeboim,
Gen. 14:2.

πιο (perhaps 1. ᾳ. 8YDY“fame”), [Shimeah],
pr. n. m. 1 Ch. 8:32; to which answers in 1 Chron.
9:38 DOSY [Shimeam].

DY [Shamgqar'], pr. name of a judge of Israel,
Jud. 3:31; 5:6. (The etymology is unknown.)

DCCCXXXIII

mnpw—pw>e

TU not used in Kal (kindred to Ὁ).

Hirut TY τὸ pestRoyr—(a) to lay waste
cities, altars, Lev. 26:30; Num. 33:52. More fre-
quently — (Ὁ) to destroy persons and peoples, Deut,
1:27; 2:12, 21,22,23; Est.3:6. Inf. ΡΠ subst.
destruction, Isa. 14:23.

NipuHat, pass. —(1) to be laid waste, asa field, -
Jer. 48:8; hills, Hos. 10:8.

(2) to be destroyed, cut off, of peoples, Deu. 4:
26; 28:20; and of individuals, Gen. 34:30; Psalm
37:38.

“WOY Ch. Αρπει, to destroy, Dan. 7:26.

maw an unused root. Arab. ww to be high;

whence ὩΣ heaven.
>.
IPB coo ον.

MY τ (from the root Dw) —(1) wasting, de-
solation, Isa. 5:9; Jer. 2:15; Ps. 73:19.

(2) astonishment, Jer.8:21; meton. of its ob-
ject, Deu. 28:37; Jer. 19:8; 25:9, 18; 51:37.

(3) [Shammah], pr. n. m—(a) a son of Raguel,
Gen. 36:13, 17.—() a son of Jesse, and brother of Da
vid, 1Sa. 16:9; 17:13; called elsewhere πον’ 2 Sa,
13:3, 32; and NYY 1 Chr. 2:13.—(c) 2 Sa. 23:11.
—(d) 2Sa. 23:33.—(e) 2 Sa. 23:25, for which there
is MOY [Shammoth],1Ch.11:97; MANDY [Sham
huth], 1 Ch. 27:8.

ning see the prec. No. 3, 6.
ποθ Ch. pl. names, see oy,

Oyo pr.n. Samuel, [Shemuel] (according to
1 Sa. 1:20, i. 4. Dyyioy “heard of God,” unless it
be preferred “ name of God,” taking 10¥ as a sing.
const. i. q. 0%, compare Y and 4Y7, ND and 4M, 325.
Ξ i.q. 2B face [the Scripture derivation cf a name
must always be the true one]).—(1) the name of a
very celebrated judge and prophet of the Hebrews,
tbe son of Elkanah, of the tribe of Ephraim (1 Sam.
1:1) [this is wholly incorrect; he was a Levite].—
(2) Another of the same name, also the son of El-
kanah, grandfather of Heman, 1 Chr. 6:13, 18, whe
is mentioned among the Levites and singers. [But
this is the same person as No. 1. ]|—(3) Nu.34:20.—
(4) 1 Ch. 7:2. ;

prov see xy No.1.

MY! & MYOY prop. taat which is heard;
hence —
(1) a message, tidings, 1Sa. 4:19; whether joy-
ful, Prov. 15:30; 25:25; or sorrowful, Jer. 43:38;
54

Ὁ ---δὦ

Psa. 112:7; Jer. 10:22; especially a message sent
from God, Isa. 53:1; Jer. 49:14; hence—

(2) i. q. tnstructien, teaching, doctrine, Isaiah
28:9.

(3) rumour, 2 Ch. 9:6.

No? see THe,

OawW_1) pr. i.g. YOY To sMITE, TO STRIKE;
also, to cast, to throw down, compare Arab. ows
to strike, to thrust, and to urge on a beast violently.
(To this answers the Germ. vulg. fdmeifien, to strike
and to cast; Anglo-Sax. smitan; Engl. to smite; re-
jecting the sibilant, mittere.) Hence—(a) 2 Sa. 6:6,
35 iY 3 “for the oxen kicked,” were restive
(die Rinder fdlugen, fdmifien aus). Vulg. calcitrabant.
The other interpretations of this passage are discussed
by Bochart, Hieroz. t.i. page 372.—(b) to cast, to
throw down (any one from a window into the street),
2 Ki. 9:33.

(2) to fall, to let lie—(a) a field untilled, Exod.
93:11.—(b) to remit a debt, Deut.15:2.—(c) fol-
lowed by | to desist from anything, Jer. 17:4.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ;, pass. of Kal No.1, to be cast down, pre-
eipitated (from a rock), Ps. 141:6.

Hirai, i.q. Kal No.2, ὃ, to remit, Deut. 15:3.
Hence —

my fem. remission, release, Deut. 15:1, 2.
mABHYD nw the year of remission, i.e. the year of
jubilee, in which debts were to be remitted, Deut.
15:9; 31:10.

ἘΦ (“laid waste”), [ϑλαπιηια ἴ], pr. n. m.—
1 Ch. 2:28.—(2) 1 Ch. 2:44.—(3) 1 Ch. 4:17.

ὙΦ (“fame of wisdom”), [Shemida], pr. n.
of a son of Gilead, Num. 26:32; Josh. 17:2; 1 Ch.
7:19. Patron. YT’ Num. loc. cit.

Ὁ o4 const. "DY pl. m. heaven (from the unused

sing. "OY, Arab. 21...» Eth. ἠσὴ ρ:, from the root
MY) i.e. firmament (3°? which see) which seems to
be spread out like a vault over the globe, as sup-
ported on foundations and columns (2 Sam. 22:8;
Job 26:11), whence the rain is let down as through
doors or flood-gates (Psa. 78:23; compare Gen. 28:
17, and ΓΞ.) and above which the abode of God
and the angels was supposed to be, Ps. 2:4; Gen. 28:
17; Dent. 33:26. With 7 local, DY towards
heaven, Gen. 15:5; 28:12; in which sense it is also
put in acc. DYDY, DYDYT 1 Sam. 5:12; Psa. 139:8;
and DYDY’D °Y Exodus 9:23; D!2¥ NOM on earth,
Eoclas.1:13; 413; 3:1; compare (D’DVT7 NNA

DCCCXXXIV

bovine

in the whole earth) Job 28:24; 37:3; 41:3; De
Drv ὍΘ heaven and the heaven of heavens, i. e. all
the spaces of heaven, however Vast and infinite, Deu.
10:14; 1 Ki.8:27; ISM DYDwi heaven and earth,
i. 6. mundus universus, Gen. 1:13; 2:1; 14:19,22. In
the later books of the Old Test. Jehovah is often
called DYD¥T "78 the God of heaven (see Chald.)

"2 Chr. 36:23; Ezr. 1:2; Neh. 1:4, 5; 2:4, 20; Ps.

136:26; Jon. 1:9; compare DDT τὸς ὌΝ Gen.
24:7.

[DY emphat. 82% Chald. id. Dan. 4:8, 10; 7:2.
Sometimes used for the inhabitants of heaven, i.e.
God with the angels who govern the world [angels
being only his ministers], Dan. 4:23 (compare as to
this usage in Jewish writing and classical authors,
Fesselii Advers. S. p. 349. Wetstein on Mat.21:25).
NIDY FPS the God of heaven (see above Hebr.) Dan.
2:18,37; Ezr.5:11, 12; 6:9, 10; comp. Tob. 10:12;
Apoc. 11:13.

‘OY τὰ. MY £. ordinal (from 726%) eighth,
Ex. 22:29; Lev.g:1, etc. Fem. M22 octave, in
music a word denoting the lowest and gravest note
sung by men’s voices (basso), opp. to mindy (which
see); see 1 Ch. 15:21, and Psalm 6:1; 12:1 (where
some incorrectly understand an instrument).

mya) m.—(1) a sharp point (see WY No. Π.),
hence thorn, collect. thorns, Isa. 5:6; 7:23, 24, 25;
9:17; 32:13; metaph. used of enemies, Isa. 10:17;

Gren Se-
27:4 (Arab. δ, coll. a. is the Egyptian thorn,
a thorn-tree).

(2) diamond, so called from its cutting and per-
forating (as the point of a stylus was made of dia-
monds Jer.17:1), Eze. 3:9; Zec.'7:12. (Arab. «κεἰς
id. We may, perhaps, compare Gr. σμῖρις, σμῦρις,
i.e. diamond dust, which was used in potishing.
Bohlen considers the word to be of Indian origin,
comparing asmira, a stone which eats away, used of
gems, iron.)

(3) [Shamir] pr.n.—(a) of a town in the tribe
of Judah, Josh. 15:48.—(b) of a town in mount Eph-
raim, Jud. 10:1, 2.—(c) 1 Ch. 24:24; 9p where the
2°n> has WY,

nina (“most high name,” or “most
high heaven,” Semiramis?) [Shemiramoth],
pr. n. m. 1 Chr. 15:18, 20; 16:5; 2 Chr. 17:8.

by [Shamlai], pr.n. m. Ezr. 2:46; 2°M2

—

Ὁ --Ὡ δ

Dw fut. De pl. oe (fut. A DY see under the
root DY.)

(1) to be astonished (the primary idea is that of
silence, being put to silence, compare the }indred
roots 013 and O35 see p. ccm, B), 1 Κι. 9:8; Jer.
18:16; followed by by (because of any thing) Isaiah
2:14; Jer.2:12. As tothe passage 2 Chr. 7:21,
see ? A, No. 2.

(2) to be laid waste, desolated (as places laid
waste are silent and quiet, whereas in those that are
inhabited there is noise) Eze. 33:28; 35:12, 15.
Part. DD'Y laid waste, Lam. 1:4; 3:11; used of
persons wasted, destroyed, ibid. 1:13, 16; soli-
tary, 2 Sam. 13:20; Isa.54:1. Plur. f. ninniw
places laid waste, ruins, Isaiah 61:4; Daniel g:
18, 26.

(3) trans. to lay waste, to make desolate; Ez.
36:3, DIM FRY) Mie 003. PW “ because that they
made you desolate, and gape after you” (where
nie¥ is a noun verbal pl. for infinit.), Part. Opw
the desolator (i.e. Antiochus Epiphanes [?]), Dan.
g:27. ODI YYRO (for ‘WN YYB), ibid. 8:13, the
sin of the desolator, and DY Y3pY% abomination of
the desolator, Dan. 12:11, 1. 4ᾳ. βδέλυγμα ἐρημώσεως,
1 Mace. 1:54; 6:7 (either the altar or the idol which
Antiochus caused to be erected over the altar of the
temple at Jerusalem.) [But see, Matt. 24:15, as to
the “abomination of desolation,” as something even
then unfulfilled].

Nipnat 0¥/3.—(1) i. q. Kal No. 1, to be astonish-
ed, Jer. 4:9; followed by Sy Job 18:20.

(2) i. q. Kal No. 2, to be laid waste, Jer. 12:11;
to be destroyed (used of persons), Lam. 4:5; to be
desolate, solitary (as a way), Lev. 26:22; Isaiah
33:8.

PorL.—(1i) i. gq. Kal No.1. to be astonished,
Ezr. 9:3. ἈΝ

(2) part. DY a desolator, Dan. 9:27; 11:31.

Hirnit OY, fut. OY, inf. OVI, part. DDD.
sausat. of Kal No.1, to astonish, Ezekiel 32:10,
intrans. to be astonished, stunned, Eze. 3:15; fol-
lowed by SY Mic. 6: 13.

(2) 1. ᾳ. Kal No. 3, to lay waste, as a land, Lev.
26:31, 32; Eze. 30:12, 14.

Hornat OD (read hdsham, for O89, which is
found in some copies), plur. %9%.—(1) to be as-
tonished, Job 21:5.

(2) to be laid waste, Lev. 26:34, 35, 43.

HITHPOEL oDiAvn but the fut. once DDY* Eccl.
7:16.—(1) to be astonished, Isa. 59:16; 63:5;
to be confounded, Dan. 8:27; to be disheartened,
Ps. 143: q.

DCCCXXXV.

Ὁ) -- ἼΩΝ)

(3) to lay oneself waste, to destroy oneself
Ece. 1.1. :

Derivatives, DRW—}inwe’, nw,
pr. ἡ. NPY, DY,

DY Ch. Hirupor, DRIAYY to be astonished,
Dan. 4:16.

mw, and the

Dow m. adj. wasted, desolate, Dan. 9: 17.

MMe £.—(1) astonishment, Eze. 7227.

(2) desolation, desert, Isai. 1:7. MY II
a waste desert, Jer.12:10. MWID1 NID’ a waste
and desolation, Eze. 33:28, 29; 35:3.

ΓΙΌΣ αὶ (for ML), id. Eze. 35:7, 9.

poy m. astonishment, amazement, Ezekiel
4:16; 12:19.

jouw or OY fut. 12% τὸ BE FAT, TO BE FAT-
TENED, Deu. 32:15; Jer. 5:28. (Arab. a0 id.)

Hipuit—(1) to cover, to cover with fat, metaph.
i.e. to cover over the heart as it were with fat, to
render it callous so as not to heed the words of the
prophet, Isa. 6:10.

(2) to be fattened, pr. to make fat, to produce it
from oneself, Neh. 9:25. ;

Derivatives, ow --- ον}, DYIDYN, jOvID, ΟΣ Ὁ
and pr. n. 73!2¥1D,

jaw m. NPY f. fat, Isa. 30:23; used of a robust
man, Jud. 3:29 (see 2¥D); of a land, Num. 13:20;
of bread, Gen. 49:20.

JOY τὸ. suff. 72%, plur. DP —(1) fat, fat-
ness, Ps.109:24. DJ NAY a feast of fat things,
Isa. 25:6; 10:27, 12Y 250 2} 23m} “and the yoke
(of Israel) is broken because of fatness,” a metaphor
taken from a fat bull that casts off and breaks the
yoke (compare Deu. 32:15; Hos. 4: 16); also fruit-
JSulness of the earth. 0°3}Y δ 3 a very fertile valley,

i Isa. 28:1.

(2) oil, Gen. 28:18. DY YY an oleaster (differ
ing from ΠΣ an olive tree), Neh. 8:15; 1 Ki. 6:23.

(3) spiced oil, i.e. ointment, Ps. 133:2; Prov.
21:17; Isa. 1:6.

D°Y τὰ. pl. fatnesses (of the earth), i.e. fer-
tile meadows. Gen. 27:28, “ God give thee ΞΘ Ὁ
7287 fertile meadows,” pr. of fertile meadows, (in
the other hemistich, ‘7 28 of the dew of heaven),
but Gen. 27:39, 12012 TIT PINT 13D “ without
[?] the fatness of the earth shall be thy dwelling”
(parall. ‘7 5.9.9). In both these places °2¥D is for
D312¥'D, there is a play of words in the double uses

“Dyna

of the particle }'2, which in verse 28 must be taken
in a partitive sense (see } No. 1); in verse 39 in a
privative sense [?] (see 1! No. 3, 5).

MY f. and maby, niby m. eight. (Arab.
we, ἀρὰ id.) Jud. 3:8; Nu. 29:29; 2:24. PL
Eby comm. eighty, Gen. 5:25, 26, 28, etc.

Derivative, °2"’.
YOY (1) ro wean (Syr., Ch. id,

yrnw and γ'πῷ
Arab. eye, Hth. iM°0:), Gen. 18:10; Isa. 6:95

with an acc. of thing, Gen. 3:10; 24:52; Ex. 2:15;
and of pers. speaking, Gen. 37:17; 1 Sam. 17:28;
followed by 3 and a whole sentence, Gen. 42:2;
2Sam. 11:26. Specially—(a) to listen (anbiren,
gubdren), ἐδ attend to any person or thing, followed
by an acc. Gen. 23:8, 11, 15; Ecc. 7:5; ON 1 Ki.
12:15; Isa. 46:3, 12; ? Job 31:35; followed by 3
Job 37:2; but 3 YOY is commonly to hear any
thing, testis auritus fuit (Plaut.), etwas mit anboren,
Gen. 27:5; Job 15:8; also, to hear with pleasure,
2 Sam. 19:36; Ps, 92:12.—(b) to hear and answer
(used of God), followed by an acc. Gen. 17:20; Psa.
10:17; 54:4; followed by ON Gen. 16:11; 30:22;
1p Sip Deu. 33: ; Ps. 5:4; 18:7; 27:7; 28:2; 64:2;
Lam. 3:56; ‘2 71P3 Gen. 30:6; Deut. 1:45; Sp Oy
Gen. 21:17. Sometimes also with > of the object,
Gen. 17:20.—(c) to obey, to give heed, Ex. 24:7;
Isa. 1:19; followed by ON Gen. 28:7; 39:10; Deut.
18:19; Josh.1:17; ? Num. 14: 27; ‘B bipa Gen.
27:13; Exod. 18:19; Deut. 26:14; 2 Sam. 12:18;
'Β Dip? Gen. 3:17; Jud. 2:20; Ps. 58:6.

(2) to understand things heard, Gen. 11:7;
42:23. YOY 32 an understanding heart, 1 Ki. 3:9.
But YOY S$ Prov. 21:28 is, “a man who (truly)
heard,” a faithful witness, as opp. to a false witness.

NipHaL—(1) to be heard, 1Sa.1:13; followed by
? (by any one), Neh. 6:1,7. 70 be heard is also
used for to be regarded, to be cared for, Ecc. 9:
16; to be heard and answered, Dan. 10:12, comp.
2 Ch. 30:27.

(2) to render obedience, to obey, Ps. 18:45.

(3) to be understood, Ps. 19:4.

Piet, to cause to hear, i.e. to call, i. ᾳ. Hiphil
No. 3; with an acc. of pers. and ᾿ of thing to which
any one is called. 1 Sam. 15:4. “ and Saul called
all the people to war.” 1 Sa. 23:8.

Hipai,—(1) to cause to hear, let hear, as one’s
own voice, Jud. 18:25; Cant. 2:14 (to cause to hear

acceptably, Isa. 58:4); a cry, Jer. 48:4; with two

DCCCXXXVI

---

δ᾽ mine

acc. of pers. and thing, to cause any one to hear any
thing, 2 Ki. 7:6; Ps. 143:8; followed by Dis of pers.
Eze. 36:15. Without Dip absol. to utter a voice, a
cry; hence with the addition of ipa Ps. 26:73 Eze.
27:30 (compare Dip2 102); specially to sing, both
with the voice, Neh. 12:42, and to play on instru-
ments, 1 Chr. 15:28; 16:5, (especially with a loud

s- cw

sound, 1 Chr. 15:19, compare J¥2). Arab. depure

a female singer, ave music.

(2) to announce, to tell anything, followed by
an acc. of the thing, Isa. 45:21; acc. of pers. Isa. 44:8;
48:5; with two acc. of pers. and thing; Isa. 48:6.

(3) to call, to summon, i.q. Piel, 1 Ki. 15:22;
Jer. 50:29; 51:27.

Derivatives, YQY¥—Mynv; also, MINDY, ΡΟ,
nyovi, and pron. YOAY, ONUDYY, MIB. [Sea
also 2. Ὁ). 1

YOY Chald. to hear, followed by 5¥ of anything,
Dan. 5:14, 16.
ITHPEAL, to shew one’s self obedient, Dan.7:27.

yow (“hearing,” “ obedient”), [Shama],
pr.n. m. 1 Ch. 11:44.

yow m. with suff. ‘YHY—(1) hearing, Job 42.5
(opp. to sight). Psa. 18:45, Ὁ WOW? jTs yw “ at
the hearing of the ear they shall render obedience,”
as soon as they hear my mandate. _

(2) fame, rumour, report V7 YOY an evil report,
Exod. 23:1. Followed by a gen. of that concerning
which the report is; πο yin the fame of Solomon,
1 Ki. 10:1; ὙΝ YY the report of Tyre (as destroyed),
Isa. 23:5. PY! YOY the report of the coming of

| Jacob, Gen. 29:13; Isaiah 66:19; Hos. 7:12, yo

pnw “as the report (came) to their congrega-
tion.”

(3) singing, music, Ps. 150:5, YOU yoy “ Joud
cymbals.”

yoy (“rumour”),[Shema], pr.n.m.—(1) 1 Ch
2:43, 44.—(2) 1 Chron. 5:8.—(3) Neh. 8:4.— (4)
1 Chron. 8:13.

you [Shema], pr. n. of a town in the southern
part of the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15: 26.

YOU m., fame, rumour, Josh. 6:27; 9:9.

Nyon (“rumour”), [Shimea, Shimei, Shite
ma, Shimeah], pr. n. m.—(1) of a son of David,
1 Ch. 3:5; called Yi8Y 2 Sam. 5:14; 1 Ch. 24:4.—

(2) 1 Ch. 6:15.—(3) verse 24.—(4) of a son of
Jesse; elsewhere Πρ see No. ἃ.

swan

myo [Shimeahk], idem.; see Προ No.2. Patron.
is ‘nyo 1 Chron. 2:55.

ποθ [Shemach], with art. pr. n. m., 1 Chron.
12:3.

ΠΣ see προ,

Σ (“hearing with acceptance”), pr. n.
Simeon (Gr. Συμεών); borne by—(1) a son of Ja-
cob, by Leah (Gen. 29:33), the ancestor of the tribe
of that name, the cities of which are mentioned as
situated in the territory of the tribe of Judah, Josh.
19:1—9.—(2) Ezr.10:31. Patron. is 22% Num.
25:14.

yo (“famous”), [Shimet], pr. n.—(2) Ex.
6:17; Num. 3:18.—(2) 2 Sam. 16:5.—(3) 1 Kings
1:8; 4:18.-—(4) Esth. 2:5; and of several other
eae men. Patron. ‘YY for “YY Num.’3:21.

myn and yoy (“whom Jehovah has
heard and answered”), [Shemaiah], pr. n.—(1)
of a prophet in the time of Rehoboam, 1 Ki. 12:22.
—(2) another in the time of Jeremiah, Jer. 29:31.
—(3) of many other obscure men; see Simonis
“nom., p. 546.

NYY (= yor, aver), [Shimeath], pron. f
2 Ki. 12:22; 2 Ch. 24:26.

you an unused root, kindred to 02Y which
see.—(1) tothrust, to cast, spec. toput an enemy
to flight (den Feind werfen), whence ΠΥ ΟΦ),

(2) to hasten (from the idea of putting to flight),
sc ican ἐν, in speaking, to speak hastily, compare

rales hastening, , 2s to speak hastily. Hence—

yo m. α sound quickly uttered, a transient
sound, Job 4:12; 26:14. Symm. ψιθυρισμός.
Vulg. susurrus. In the Talmud /2Y is avery little,
which is here expressed by Targ. Syr.; but this
usage appears to have sprung from the passage in
Job.

ΓΝ f. overthrow of enemies, see the root No.
1, Ex. 32:25. The ancient versions and the Jews
take it to be, shame, contumely, compare YOY (by
change of ¥ and ), but the former is alone the true
meaning.

I, WOW fut. “by —(1) To KEEP, TO WATCH,
τὸ GUARD—(aq) in a narrower sense, as a garden,
Genesis 2:15; 3:24; a flock, Gen. 30:31; a house,
Ecc. 12:3. Sign 128 subst. a watchman Canticles

DCCCXXXVII

spy: Dy

3:3; of cattle, i.e. a shepherd, 1 Sa. 17:20; trop
used of prophets, Isa. 21:11; 62:6, compare D°BS, -
—/(b) in a wider sense, to keep safe, to preserve,
followed by acc. Job 2:6; Prov.13:3; 2 2 Samuel
18:12; by 1 Sa. 26:15; by 1 Sa. 26:16; Proverbe
6:22; often used of God as guarding men, followed
by an ace. Gen. 28:15, 20; Ps. 12:8; sBeas 25:203 .
followed by }) to guard from any thing, Ps. 121:7;
140:5; 141:9.

(2) to keep, to reserve, Exod. 22:6; also to pre-
serve, as loving-kindness, Dan. 9:4; Neh. 9:32,
anger, Am. 1:11, M¥] ΠΟ in}2¥ “ (Edom) kept
his anger continually ;” ‘(7 with these vowels
and the accent on the penultima is masce. with 7
parag.), and without the acc. 773¥ or 98 (like ὩΣ
No. 2), Jer. 3:5, M832? TayrDN “will he continually
keep” sc. his anger? Specially to keep in mind
and memory (φυλάττεσθαί τι), Gen. 37:11; Psalm
130:3.—Without acc. and with suff. of pers. Jok
10:14, “INV “thou wilt keep (punishment) for
me,” du gedachteft (e8) mir.

, (3) to observe, to attend to any thing, followed
by an ace. 1 Sa. 1:12; Ps. 17:4, 41 have observed
the ways of the violent man,” i. e. that I might avoid
them (this phrase is used in another sense, Prov.
2:20); without this, Isa. 42:20; followed by by Job
14:16; followed by by Ps. 59:10. Sometimes used
ina bad sense, to watch narrowly (etwas belauern),
to liein wait for, followed by an acc. Job 13:27;
33:11; Ps. 56:7; 71:10. “V3 WY to observe, i.e.
to besiege a city, 2 Sum. 11:16, compare 733 No. 5.

(4) to keep, to observe, as a covenant, Gen. 17:
9,10; the commandments of God, 1 Ki. 11:10; the
sabbath, Isa. 56:2,6; a promise, 1 Ki. 3:6; 8:24
Followed by a gerund, to seek to do any thing, Nu.
23:12; 2 Ki.10:31.

(5) to honour, to worship, as God, Hos. 4:1u,
idols, Ps. 31:7; a master, Prov.27:18. Compare
Virg. Georg. iv. 212, ““Preterea regem non sic Algyp-
tus, et ingens Lydia a eater observant.”

(6) recipr.i.q. Niphal and 15) 72% (Deu. 4:9), -
to abstain oneself from any thing, followed by 1?
Josh. 6:18.

NipHaL—(1) pass. to be kept, preserved, Psa.
37:28.

(2) to abstain oneself from any thing (compare
Kal No. 6), followed by }? Deut. 23:10; Jud.13:13;
1 Sa. 21:5.

(3) to beware of any thing, followed by j Jer.
9:3; ‘2B Ex. 23:21; 2 2Sam. 20:10; followed by
inf. Ex. 19:12, “take heed to yourselves to ascend
the mountain,” i.e. that ye do not ascend; also ᾿ξ (lest’

MI ”
followed by an entire sentence, Gen. 24:6; 31:24,
29; Deu. 4:15; 11:16 (the imperative having some-
times added the pronoun pleon. 2 Gen. Ex. loce. citt.).
Sometimes, to make the prohibition more forcible,
there is added to the verb of warning the expression
ΡῈ», W232 by thy life (Germ. bey Leibe nidt), which
does not depend on the verb De, Deut. 4:15, 16,
IMMA 1Β OPNHw|? IN OIL? “ take heed di-
ligently, as ye love: your life, not to act wickedly,” ete. ;
Jer.17:21, NVA ON} OD NIE MDT“ take heed
_ as ye valle your life, not to carry ;” Josh. 23:11.
Once followed by a gerund, to care for something,
to take heed to do something, Deut. 24:8, . .. WHA
nivydy TKD “take heed to observe diligently
and do,” etc.

Piet, i.g. Kal No. 5, to worship (an idol), Jon.
2:9.

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ͂,----(1)) i. q. Kal No. 4, =o to observe
for oneself, Mic. 6:16.

(2) to take heed to oneself, followed by {2 Ps.
18:24. : : -

Derivatives, WY—NIY, TIDVS, WHI, NPP,
and pr. n. "22%.

π. VOW ig. 12D, "ον, Ch. Pa. WD to fasten
with nails; whence YY a thorn, a point. Perhaps
the two significations (No. I.,II.) may be reconciled
from the sense of guarding, coming from that of
shutting up, making fast with nails.

Ὃν only pl. ONY m. dregs (of wine), so called
because, when wine is kept on the lees, its strength
and colour are preserved. ον by NDP, DP Jer.
48:11; Zeph.1:12, to be settled on one’s lees, to
lead a quiet and tranquil life; a metaphor taken from
wine, Isa. 25:6, E*Pptd πὶ οι “Jees racked off,”
i.e. old and most excellent wine afterwards purified
from the lees.

(2) [Shemer, Shamer], pr.n.—(a) 1 Ki.16: 24.
—(b) 1 Ch. 6:31.—(c) 1 Ch. 8:12.—(d) 1 Ch.7:34,
for which there is, verse 32, Ὁ).

"DY (“watchman”), [Shomer], pr.n.—(1)
τα. 1 Ch. 7:32, compare WY No. 3, d.—(@) f. 2 Ki.
12:22, called, 2 Ch. 24:26, NY.

IY f. pl. M—eyebrows, Ps. 77:5.

me f. watch, guard, Ps. 141:3.

pray m. vbservation, celebration, (of a feast)
Ex. 12:42; compare the root No. 4.

a4 (watch) [Shimron] pr. n. of a son of Is-
sachar, Gen. 46:13. Patron. ‘12Y Num. 26:24.

DCCCXXXVIII

nw Dw

fn f. (“pertaining toa watch,” “watch-
mountain” [so called, however, from the owner's
name }) pr. n.—(1) of a mountain and of a city built
on it, which was the metropolis of thekingdom of Israel
from the time of Omri, 1 Ki. 16:24, seqq.; Am. 4:1;
6:1; 2 Ki.3:1; 13:1; 18:9, 10; Isa. 7:9; Eze. 16:46.
Chald. nye, τῆ ρὸν the Gr. Σαμάρεια, Lat. Samaria,
called by Herod the Great, Σεμϑθάστη in honour of
Augustus (Joseph. Archexol. 15, 7, ὃ 7). There is
now there a small village called Sebiisteh, see Buck-
ingham’s Travels in Palestine, p. 501.

(2) in a wider sense, the kingdom of Samaria, or
of the ten tribes, the head of which was the city of
Samaria, 112% “Y cities of the Samaritan kingdom,
2 Ki. 17:26; 23:19; and by prolepsis, 1 Ki. 13:32,
fp ὙΠ Jer. 31:5; “δ᾽ 2 the calf of Samaria, used
of the calf of Bethel, Hos. 8:5,6. The ἢ. gent. is
NW ὁ. ΚΙ. 17: 29.

“DY (“watchful”) [Shimri, Simri] pr. n.m.
—(1) 1 Chr. 4:37.—(2) 1 Chr. 11:45.—(3) 1 Chr.
26:10.—(4) 2 Chr. 29:13.

TIDY (wh om Jehovah guards”) [Shema-
riah] pr. n. m.—(1) of a son of Rehoboam, 2 Ckr.
11:19.—(2) Ezr. 10:32.—(3) Ezr. 10:41.

ΠΡ Θ᾽ (id.) [Shemariah] pr. π᾿ m. 1 Chron
12:5.

OY Chald. Ezr. 4:10, 17, 1. 4. Hebr. HY the

city of Samaria.
MY (“vigilan t”) [Shimrith] see W728 No.2.

my (“watch”) [Shimrath] pr.n.m. 1 Chron
8:21.

ΔῸΣ Chald. Parr, UY τὸ minisTER, Dan
7:10. Syr. idem.

ww comm. (m. Psa. 104:19; f. Gen. 15: 17)

with suff. WOY—(1) THE sun (Arabic Unt,

Syr. Lace, a primitive word, found under the ra-
dical letters sm, sr, sn, sl, in very many languages,
compare the old Germ. Gummi (whence Summer,
Sommer), Sanscr. sura, surja, Germ. Gunne, Sonne
Eng. sun, Lat. sol, and with an aspirate put {or a sibi-
lant Pehlev. Air, Pers. co Gr. ἥλιος, see Merian,
Etude Comparative des Langues, p. 66, 67), NOR
vow under the sun, i.e. on earth, a usual phrase
in the book of Ecc. 1:3, 9, 14; 2:11, 18, 19, 22; 4:
1, 3,7, 15; and frequently. viow 998 | in the sunshine
Job 8:16 (but as to Psalm 72:17, see 22? No τὶ

re een

mw—- wey

p. DcLxxx, A), Mgyin Ὁ before the sun, i. e. in the
presence of the sun, with the sun, as it were, looking
on, 2 Sam. 12:11. Thesun-rise is spoken of with the
verbs N¥°, MI, as to the setting, the verb 813, Metaph.
God is said to be any one’s sun, Ps. 84:12.

(2) pl. ivy battlements (as if suns, sun-beams),

Isaiah 54:12. LXX. ἐπάλξεις.
FWY Ch. id. q- Heb. No. 1, Dan. 6:15.]

Two (“solar,” “like the sun”), Samson,
pr.n. of a judge of Israel, celebrated for his great
strength, Jud. 13:24, seqq. LXX. Σαμψών, which
Josephus (Antiqu. v. 10) explains ἰσχυρός, contrary
to the etymology (see Gesch. der Heb. Spr. page 81,
82).

wow (“sunny”), [Shimshat], pr.n. m. Ezra
Ἐπ 8 5 17.

"wey [Shamsherai], pr.n. 1 Ch. 8:26, which
has arisen, I suppose, from a double reading, "YY
and ον,

nw patron. from πον (i.e. “ garlic”), [Shu-
mathites|, 1 Ch. 2:53.

JW followed by Makk. 1, with suffix 13% comm.
(m. signif. No. 2, 1Sa.14:5, f. Pro. 25:19)—(1) a

ΤΟΟΤΗ. (Arab. ihe id. There is indeed in Hebrew

the root }2¥, to which this word might be referred;
but I prefer to regard it as a primitive, since a tooth
is called in very many languages by the syllable den
(dent), zen, as the Sanser. danta, Zend. dentdno, Pers.
wide, Gr. ὁδούς for ὀδόνς, Lat. den-s, Goth. tunthus,
Fris. tan.) Ex. 21:24, 27. Specially the tooth of
an elephant, ivory (more fully 0°33, which see),
1 Ki. 10:18; Cant. 5:14. {@°D2 palaces of ivory,
ἵν 6. with walls covered with ivory, Am. 3:15; Psa.
45:9.—Dual ἘΞ teeth (prop. the double row of
teeth), Gen. 49:12; Am. 4:6; also, for the pl. wow
2°3Y three teeth, 1 Sa.2:13. Job 13:14, ww NWN
382 “I carry my flesh (i.e. my life) in my teeth,”
i.e. I expose it to the greatest danger, as any thing
held in the teeth may easily drop; comp. a similar
proverbial phrase, Jud. 12:3, remarked on above,
under *|3 No.1, b.

(2) a sharp rock, from the resemblance to a tooth,
1Sa.14:4; Job 39:28. Syr. jALA crags. Hence—

[Shen], pr.n. of a place, prob. of a rock, 1 Sam.
2:12.

Γ᾽ Ch. iq. Heb. No.1, Dan. 7:5, 7, 19.]

NW se. 1.

DCCCXXXIX

maw bey

NY fut. 820 Ch.—(1) to be changed, Dan. 6.
18; 3:27; especially for the worse (of the colour of -
the face), Dan. 5:6, 9.

(2) to be other, different, followed by 2 Dan,
7:3, 19, 23, 24.

ParL—(1) to change, to transform. Dan. 4:
13, “they shall change his heart ;” impers. for .
shall be changed. Part. pass. diverse, Dan. 7:7.

(2) to transgress (a law, a royal mandate), Dan,
3:28. Syr. id.

ITHPAEL, to be changed, Dan. 2:9; especially for.
the worse, to be disfigured, Dan. 3:19; 7:28.

APpHEL—(1) to change, Dan. 2:21; a royal man-
date, Dan. 6:9, 16.

(2) to neglect, to transgress (a mandate), Ezra
6:11, 12.

NY (in the Chaldee manner), i.q. 12 f. sleep,
Ps. 127:2, from the root ἢν),

Seg Chald. see πον,

INI (“father’s tooth”), [Shinab], pr. n. of
a Canaanite king, Gen. 14:2.

NIY (for 12%) m., an iteration, a repeating.
Psalm 68:18, “ thousands of iteration,” i.e. many
thousands. Root 72%,

WNW [Shenazar'], pr. n. m.,1 Ch. 3: 18.

IW an unused verb; Arabic u~ to be cold
(the day); see Schult. on Prov. 7:6. Hence 3208
which see.

1. TTIW fut. nw (once 838 Lam. 4:1).

(1) TO REPEAT, TO DO THE SECOND TIME; Arab.
cess Syr. we (comp. Ὁ) δ᾽ two; 2 second). Neh.
13:21, VA ON “if ye do(this) again;” 1Ki. 18:34.
Followed by ὃ 1 Sam. 26:8, “I will strike him once
ay) mw I and I will not repeat to him,” sc. the
blow, i.e. there shall be no need of another stroke.
2 Sam. 20:10; followed by 3 Prov. 26:11, “a fool
indiy3 nw’ who repeats (or goes on acting) in his —
folly.” Prov. 17:9, 1272 73% “he who repeats in
a matter,” i.e. who revives unpleasant things which
should be forgotten.

(2) intrans., to be other, diverse from any thing;
followed by 19 Esth. 1:7; 3:8.

(3) to be changed; especially for the worse, Lam
loc. cit.; used of the mind. Mal. 3:6, “I, Jehovah
do not change.” Part. 0° those who change:
opinion, changeable; used of unfaithful subjects,
rebels, who sometimes take one side, sometimes an:
other (compare Jer. 2:36), Prov. 24:21.

bye

Niruat, to be repeated (a dream), Gen. 41:32.

Piet, 713% (once 83¥ in the Chaldee form, 2 Kings
25: 29).—(1) to change; garments, 2 Kings 25:29;
Jer. 52:33; a promise, Psa. 89:35; justice (i. e. to
violate), Proverbs 31:5; also to vary, i.e. often to
change (a way), Jer. 2:36; to disfigure (the face),
Job 14:20.

(2) to transfer to another place, Esth. 2:9.

(3) TOYO"NS ΠΡ to deform, i.e. to dissimulate his
reason (er verleugnete feinen Verftand), i. 6. to feign one-

self mad, 1 Sa. 21:14; Ps. 34:1. Syr. βο meres

and ellipt. ἦν ἃ is, to be mad.

Puat, to be changed (in a good sense), Ecc. 8:1;
where 830 is for neh,

Hirupatt, to change oneself, i. e. to change one’s
garments, 1 Ki. 14:2.

Derivatives, INH, nw, Dy, Ww, nw,

II. my i.g. Arab. ς 4... to shine, to be bright,
whence *)Y.
ΤΊ pl. O° const. WwW, poet. Ni” const. nw fia
year(pr. an iteration, sc. of the course of thesun, or of
the changes of seasons, as spring, summer, autumn,

winter; compare the Lat. annus, which pr. denotes ©

a circle, Gr. ἐνιαυτός, Arab. res a circle, a year).
MW AW Deut. 14:22; ἴ nw. ae Deut. 15:20; "9
mw mw 1 Sa. 7:16, yearly. ‘DAY ΤΩΝ the second
year, 2 Ki. 14:1; my ΚΞΝ: NW the fourth year of
Ahab, 1 Ki.22:41. Sometimes mY is repeated, as
nw nix) wy nwa in the six hundredth year, Gen.
7:11, pr. in the (last) year of six hundred years.
Plur. 0° also — some years indefinitely, 2 Ch.
18:2, compare Ὁ Ὧ), some days. Trop. year is used
for annual peter, Joel 2:25.

Dual pins two years, Gen. 11:10; sometimes
Ὁ Ὁ) DN pr. two years of time, see D'D? No. 9, ὦ,
p- CccxLu, A.

TY (for >, from the root 05) f—(1) sleep,
Prov.6:4; Ecc. 8:16.

(2) adream, Ps. 90:5. [This meaning is rightly
rejected in Thes.]

MW ch. £—(1) ig. Heb. 12% year, plur. PX
Dan. 6:1.

(ID) i. gq. 72% sleep, Dan. 6:19.

pany τη. pl. ivory, 1 Ki. 10:22; 2Ch.g:21
(LXX. ὀδόντες ἐλεφάντινοι. Targ. DFP tooth of an
elephant), compounded of }¥ tooth, and (as was first
shewn by Ag. Benary in Annal. Litt. Berol. 1831,
No. 96) 8°383 contr. 0°20, from the Sanser. ibha-s

DCCCXL

pwr

(whence with the Arabic art. Gr. é\-égac), an ele
phant, which the Hebrews could only prenounce
NZS or NBN (pl. 5°28). Thisis more suitable than
what I formerly supposed, namely that ὮΝ ΠΣ was
a corruption of Baw from >°B elephant.

Div see may

Ww m. coccus, crimson, or deep scarlet, pro-
duced by certain insects (Arab. μος oA) Coccus ilicis,

Linn.), which adheres, together with its eggs, to the
leaves of the ilex (see on, Isa. 1:18), Gen. 38:28, 30;
Jer. 4:30; fully ἢ ny2in (prop. worm of coccus),
Exod. 25:4, and nybin Ww (coceus of worm), Lev.
14:4. PLOW crimson garments, Isa.1:18; Pro.
31:21. Prop. it is bright colour (from the root 728

No. II.), compare Aram. "ΠῚ Than} coccus; like-
wise from “7 to be bright; ale 72> No.2. Others
take Ὁ to be prop. δίβαφον, twice dyed (from 1W
No.I.); but purple garments only were twice dyed,
and never crimson. See Braun, De Vestitu Sa-
cerd. p. 237, seqq.; Boch. Hieroz. iii. p. 527, seqq.
ed. Lips.

Ww τη. Γ᾽ f. ordinal adj., second (see the root
m2 No.L,3), Gen. 1:8; Exod. 1:15, ete. (Arab.

S- -

it ab, Ch. 1327, Syr. [uiL) Fem. MR, alse

advent: ὁ πὐλομ time, again, Gen. 22:15; 41:5.
Pl. "2 the second (as to place), Num. 2:16;
chambers on the second story, Gen. 6:16.
ἄνα dual, constr. ‘2%, m. two. (Arabic gr,
; =
τὸν i, PA ΤᾺΣ, which latter is very different from
mtg ΠΥΡΆΝ μά To this numeral is cognate the
verb 19% No.I. to repeat; perhaps, however, the
root is ‘rather in the numeral, than in the verb. The
primary form of the numeral appears to be *3n, from
which have been softened Sanscr. dwi, dual. dwdu,
compare twa, other, different, Goth. twa, twd, twai;
whence Eng., Germ. two, 310, Gr., Lat. δύο, duo. The
high Germans, like the Habrews, have the sibilant
givo, iver.) O27 Ὁ two and two, in pairs, Gen.
7:9, 15; with suff. Dw they two, Gen. 2:25. Two
1 Ki. 17:12, and two or three, Isa. 17:6; used for
a few. ae

Fem. DYAY (by syncope for ON; Arab. |. 35,
= >

Dag. lene being put in an unusual manner after
ΒΕ να moveable; as though Aleph had been pre-
fixed DXAVN) constr. ‘AY’ and with preff. "AU2 Genesis
91:41; ἘΠῚ Ex. 26:19; θυῦ ΠΡ Jud. 16:28 (on the

Ὀν)-

other hand TY Dav Jon. 4:11).—(1) two (fem.);
plur. with suff, ny they two, Eze. 23:13.

(2) of a two-fold kind (gweyerley), Isa. 51:19; com-
pare 25 of all kinds (atterley).

(3) a second time, again, Neh.13:20; D'AYS id.,
Job 33:14.

Twelve, m.,and twelfth, m., are wy Dw Exod.
24:4; 1 Ki. 19:19; fem. they pas mey pny Gen.
14:4; Lev. 24:5. -

τ} f.,a sharp or pointed saying; hence a
by yword. na Ma to be for a byword, Deut.
28:37; 1Ki.9g: 7; from the root —

<

JIU? (Chald. id., Arab. .) τὸ SHARPEN; a
» sword, Deu. 32:41; metaph, the tongue, i. 6. to assail

any one with sharp sayings, Ps. 64:4; 140:4. Part.
pass. IY sharpened (of a weapon), Ps. 45:6; Isa.
δι: : 28.

Pir, to inculcate any thing on any one (Germ.
einfcharfen) ; followed by dat. of pers. and ace. of thing,
Deut. 6:7.

ΗΊΤΗΡΟΕΙ,, to be wounded, as if pierced through
(with grief), Ps. 73:21.

Derivatives, N'Y (which see, for ny), MPW,

Dw not used in Kal; perhaps To FORCE, ΤῸ
BJND TOGETHER; kindred to DJS (the aspirate and
sibilant being interchanged). Chald. /2¥, 72¥ thongs.
More remote is the Arab. ens to be infolded, to
adhere.

Piet, 03% to gird up (the loins) 1 Ki. 18:46. So
all the ancient versions, as required by the context.

y Ww [ Shinar] pr.n. ofthe region around Babylon,
Gen. 11:2; 14:1; Isa.11:11; Zee. 5:11; Dan. 1:2.
As to its extent, see Gen. 10:10. Compare Bochart,
Phaleg. i. 5. J. D. Mich. Spicileg. Geogr. i. p. 231.
‘Syr. ;S.00 used of the country round Bagdad, see
Barhebr. p. 256). The derivation is unknown.

PI εἰ ᾳ mI (from IW sleep, Ps. 1324).

TIDW? (kindred to the verbs DDY, YDY) τὸ PLUN-
DER, TO SPOIL, Ps. 44:11; followed by an acc. of pers.
1 Sam. 14:48; and of ching , Hos. 13:15. Part. DY
spoilers, Jud. 2:14; 1 Same: 23:1.

Port, Πρ (for MDW, which is the reading of

some copies) id. with ace. of thing, Isa. 10:13.

Dow 1. ᾳ. "DY with acc. of thing, Jud. 2: 14:
1 Sam. 17:53} Ps. 89: 42. Part. pl. with suff. Ἶσιν

by a Syriaciem for ΤΟ Jer. 30:16; compare «οὐ

part. wo).

DCCCXLI

pyei—nae!

Nipuat, to be despoitled, Isa. 13:16; Zec. 14:2.

Derivative, MDW, :

yow to cleave (kindred roots are 13, »Ἴ, VSP, .
to these answer the Sanscr. tshid, to cut, Gr. σχίζω,
Germ. fdeiden), MDI YOY yO Lev. 11:7; and ὦ
MidB Lev. 11:3; Deu. 14: 6; to cleave the cleft of
the hoof, i.e. to be shorvendsahiel. Compare Di},

Pie. —(1) to cleave, Lev. 1:17.

(2) to rend, to tear in pieces a lion, Jud. 14:6.

(3) metaph. to rend with words, i. 6. to chide, to
upbraid, 1 Sam. 24:8.

ye DY cleft, see the root in Kal.

Dw not used'in Kal To CUT IN PIECES (cogn —
to ΣΡ, 33, compare under yo, )

ΡΙΕΙ,, to cut in pieces, 1 Samuel 15:33. LXX.
ἔσφαξε. Vulg. in frusta conecidit.

L ry v TO Look (kindred to ΠΩ No.1, which
see); hence, absol. to look around (for help), 2 Sa.
22:42. Specially —(a) followed by ON to regard
any one (his prayers [cfferings, rather ]), Gen. 4:4, 5.
—(b) to look to any one for aid, followed by 28
Isa. 17:8; 2) Isa.17:7; 31:1; 3 Ex.5:9.—(c) follow-
ed by ἢ and Ὁ to look away from, toturn the
eyes from anything, to let it alone, Job 7:19; 14:6;
Isa. 22:4.

Hipui, i. q. Kal, letter ὁ, followed by: iP Psa. 29:
14, Ὁ yen “turn thy eyes from me.” The form
yw is imp. apoc. for ™YWD, whence YW, and, by
lengthening the former syllable (like 2}, 32; FD,

AD), Ww. Τ here i is therefore no need to refer this

form to a root vy, or that the vowels should be
changed. Another yon see under Y¥Y Hiphil.
Hirararn nyAviI—(1) to look around (for help),
Isa. 41:10.
(2) 1. ᾳ. TNT) letter b, to look upon one ano-
ther (sc. in fighting, or rather in disputing), Isa. 41:

| 23.—Derivative, Ch. NYY.

; 9 .

Il. Ww i. q. Syr. 5... Heb. YYY To BE SMEARED
TOGETHER, TO BE SMEARED OVER (as the eye),
Isa. 32:3.

MY emphat. NMYY, NAYY Ch. f. a moment of
time, pr. the twinkling of an eye, 2%ugenblic (Arahic

-- -

&c\., amoment; also, an hour, compare Dutch Stondt,
which signifies both). NAY M2 at the same moment,
i.e. immediately, Dan. 3: 6, 15; 4:30; 5:5; but 4°
16, S19 TYWd “ for a short time.”

ὯΝ v an unused verb, which appears to have had

may—noyy
ihe signification of pounding, beating, stamping.
Arab. Ἐπὶ II. to stamp in pieces. Hence—

Moy const, NOYY fem. crashing noise (of
horses’ hoofs), which is done in striking the ground,
bas Stampfen der Rolfe, Jer. 47:3.

Woy a kind of cloth or garment made of two
kinds of thread, linen and woollen, Lev.19:19 (where
there is added 0°N93), and Deut. 22:11, where the
words are,“ thou shalt not put on shatnes, woollen
and linen together.” LXX. κέβδηλον, i. 6. something
adulterated. The origin is very obscure. Those pro-
posed by Bochart (Hieroz. i. p. 486) and Buxtorf (Lex.
Chald. p. 2483), who sought for an etymology in the
Pheenicio-Shemitic languages, are very improbable;
nor are those quite satisfactory which are given by
Jablonski (Opusce. ed. te Water, i. p. 294) and Forster
(De Bysso Antiquorum, p. 92), who regard this word
as being taken from the Coptic, and that it should be
written SYONTHGEC (i. e. byssus fimbriatus).

pig WY an unused verb, which seems, from the
Fed nouns, to have had the sense of hollowness,
Sy hollow of the hand, byw hollow way, ἀνὴρ ἴοχ,
as being ἃ burrower and an inhabitant of caverns.
Kindred are oye No. II.: whence Siew Orcus (Hille),
and in the Indo-Germanic languages, κοῖλος (ca@lum),

bob.
Sy with suff. ye},

ve, pl. popes constr. bye m.
(1) hollow of the hand, Isa. 40:12.
(2) a handful, 1 Ki, 20:10; Eze. 13:19; Syr.

ἐπα. id.

ὈΡΩ͂Ν Jud.1:35; 1 Ki. 4:9, and r ayy Josh.
19:42 (“place of foxes,” for the fuller “Ὁ ΓΞ,

compare Arab. __\ κ᾽ 1.4. Sy? a fox), [Shaalbim,
Shaalabbin], pr.n. of a town of the Danites, see
Relandi_ Palestina, p. 988. Gent. n. 292% (as if
from faye), 2 Sa. 23:32; 1 Ch. 11:33.

Ὁ": (“region of foxes”), [Shaalim], pr. n.
ofa territory, 1 Sa. 9:4, prob. in the territory of the
city Daye’, which see.

ww not used in Kal.

NipHaL—(1) TO LEAN UPON, TO REST UPON,
as a spear, followed by Sy 4,86. 1:6. “9 v by wea
to lean on any one’s hand, spoken of kings, who were
accustomed to go in public leaning on their friends
and ministers, 2 Ki. 5:18; 7:2, 17. Metaph. to re-
pose confidence in any person or thing, followed

DCCCXLE

yyy
by by Isa. 10:20; 31:1; Job 8:15; 2 Ch. 13:18,
14:10; 16:7; Mic. 3:11; followed by by Pro. 9:5%
followed by 3 Isa. 50:10; absol. Job 24:23.

(2) to lean against, followed by by Jud. 16:26;
of a country, followed by δ Nu. 21:15.

(3) to recline (prop. to rest upon the elbow), Gen.
18:4.

Derivatives, WWD, NW, WW, and pr. τι. OR.

YYW prop. TO STROKE; also TO OVERSPREAD,
TO SMEAR (Chald. and Syr. Y¥¥ and ¥4% compare
myw No.II.). In Kal once intrans., to be smeared
over (used of the eye), to be blinded, Isa. 29:9; as
to this passage see Hithpael.

Hipuit, imp. ΒΕ smear, blind (the eyes), Isaiah
6:10.

Pivper YWYY—(1) to delight (prop. to stroke, to
smooth), Ps. 94:19.

(2) intrans. to delight oneself, Isaiah 11:8; fol-
lowed by an ace. (in any thing), Ps. 119:70.

Putra YUYY to be smoothed, to be caressed (ge:
liebfoft werden), Isa. 66:12.

Hirnpatre, YYYAVT to delight oneself. Isaiah
29:9, Wwe ΠΌΑ “delight yourselves and be
blind,” i. e. indulge freely in your own delights and
pleasures, precantly; however you will be ‘blinded,
i.e. ye shall be amazed at the sight of those things
which will happen. As to this use of two impera-
tives, one of them concessive, the other asserting and
threatening, see Hebr. Gramm. § 127, 2 (Ὁ 99, ed. 9):
Followed by 3 in anything, Ps. 119: 16, 47.

Derivative, Dyeyy,

apy wv an unused verb; prob. i. q. YD to divide.
Hence—

aye (“ division” ), [Shaaph], pr. n. m.—(1}
1Ch. 2:47.—(2) 1 Chr. 2:49.

IL Ww a) TO CLEAVE, TO DIVIDE. Arabia

intrans. Ὁ to be cleft, to open in fissures, a aper-

ture, chink, ZEth. ἠδ: to dismiss, to set free (from
the signification of opening, see Lud. de Dieu on Gen.
23:10). Hence WY No.1, a gate.

(2) to estimate, to set a price (verbs of cleaving

being often transferred to the ome of judging). Pre
23:7. Arab. "Ὁ to set ἃ price, es price of corn,
Chald. WY id. Hence WY No. II. and pr. n. TYWY,

ΤΙ. Www i. q. WY to shudder, not used as «ἃ
verb. But hence WY, TWWY, Wwe.

maw— yy

“yw comr:, (fem. Isa, 14:31; compare Neh, 3:
6).—(1) agate, Lore: and Chald. with the letters

transposed YA, iss), whether of a camp, Ex. 32:
26,27; or of a city, Gen. 23:18; Josh. 2:7; or of a
temple, Eze.8:5; 10:19; or of a palace, Esth. 2:19,
21 (whence WY used of the palace itself, Esth. 4:
2,6; compare Y7A). PINT ‘WY the gates of a land
are the entrances οὔτ ἃ land, places where enemies
might enter, Jer. 15:7; Nah. 3:13; TY2 within
thy gates, i.e. in thy cities, Deut.12:12; 14:27;
and even PWY ἽΠΝΞ in one of thy cities, Deut.
17:2; compare’ 1 Kin. 8: 37; 2Chr.6:28. At the
gates of cities there was the forum (3777, compare
amongst other passages, Neh. 8:16), where trials
were held, and the citizens assembled, some of them
for business, and some to sit at leisure, to look on, and
converse (Gen. 19:1; Ruth 4:11; Pro. 31:23; Lam.
1:4); whence WW3 in the gate, often for in the
forum, in judgment, Deu. 25:7; Job 5:4; 31:21;
Prov. 22:22; Isa.29:21; Amos 5:10, 12, 15; 3.)
“YY those who sit in the gate, i.e. persons of leisure,
idlers, Ps.69:13; Ruth 3:11; ὭΣ Webs «all the
assembly of my people.”

The following were the names of the gates in the
walls of Jerusalem (a) PY We the gate of the
fountain, so called from the fountain Gihon, on the
west side of the city, near the foot of Mount Zion,
Neh. 2:14; 3:15; 12:37. Going from this towards
the north — (6) NBN "WY the dunghill-gate, Neh.
2:13; 3:14; 12:31; contr. nian Neh. 3:13;
Josephus calls it (Bell. Jud. v. 4, § 2), the gate of
the Essenes. —(c) S137 WY the gate of the valley,
Neh. 2:13, 15; 3:13; 2Ch.33:14. On the north
side of the city there followed —(d) 7333 WY Jerem.
31:38; 2 Ch. 26:9; and 0°389 WY the gate of the
mural towers, Zec.14:10.—(e) OMS "Ὁ Nehemiah
8:16; also called 13 Ὁ Jer. 37:13; 38:7; Zech.
14:10 (the way from it leading to both these tribes),
with a forum near it (Neh. 8:16).— Next this on
the eastern side of the city was—(f) ΠΡ the
old gate, Neh. 3:6; 12:39; prob. the same as is
called WRI WY Zech. 14:10. Then —(g) 0°33
the fish-gate, prob. so called from the fish which
were there offered for sale, Neh. 3:3; 12:39; Zeph.
1:10.—(h) INST the sheep-gate, Nehemiah 3:1;
12:39, near the temple, so called from the sheep for
sacrifice in the temple, which were offered for sale
in the forum of this gate—(i) 7290 & Vulg. porta
judicialis, Neh. 3:31 (which others take to be one
of the gates of the temple).—() the horse-gate, Neh.
3:28; Jer. 31:40.—(l) the water-gate, so called

DCCCXLIIT

maw: oye

from the brook Kedron, Neh. 3:26; 12:37; whiclt
some suppose to be the same as—(m) MDW WH —
the pottery-gate, Jer. 19:2, through which they went
to the valley of Hinnom, which is no doubt to be
sought on the south-east side of the city. On the
south side of the city, the walls were built on the
edge of the steep side of Mount Zion, in which there-
fore there were no gates. The inner-gate (710 Δ),
Jer. 39:3, seems to have led from the higher city to
the lower. See concerning the wholesubject, Bachiene,
Descr. Palestine, ii. § 94—107; J. E. Faber, Ar-
chiiologie der Hebriier,.i. p. 336, seqq.; Rosenm,
Alterthumskunde, ii. 2, p. 216, seqq. Certain other
gates were not in the walls of the city, but in the
outer wall of the temple; see WD, nape,

(2) a measure, -fold, see the ‘root No. I. a -
Gen. 26:12, DWY AND a hundred asses a
hundred-fold, i. 6. ἑκατονπλασίως.

we adj. bad, disagreeable (used of figs), Jer.
29:17, from the root WY No. IL

wayyy adj. horrible. Fem. something horrible,
Jer. §:30; 23:14.

ΟΝ ia. Jer. 18:13.

mye (“whom Jehovah estimates”), [Shea-
riah], pr.n.m. 1 Ch. 8:38; 9:44.

Ὁ (“two gates”), [Shuaraim], pr.n.of a
town in the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15:36; 1 Sam. 17:

| 52; 1 Ch. 4:31.

Ὁ [Shaashgaz], Persic pr. π. of a eunuch
and keeper of women in the court of Xerxes, Esth,
2:14. (Pers. Bol is, servant of the beautiful.)

Dyeipy pl. delight, pleasure, Pro. 3:30; Ps.
119:24; Jer. 31:20. Root SYY.

NOW (1) prop. TO SCRATCH, TO SCRAPE;

hence to scrape off, to pare off. Aram. [oe to
file, prop. to make smooth, bald, ἶσα. a file,

jhacrn a filing, a paring.

(2) i.q. Syr. Pa. to purge, to cleanse fro:n dregs,
compare Talmud. NY to filter. Hence NEY.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, part. bare, bald, naked (used of a moun-
tain), Isa.13:2. LXX. ὄρος πεδινόν.

Puat, Job 33:21 γ1ρ, YMDSY IBY “ his bones bee
come naked,” naked of flesh.

Derivatives, BY, ἘΦ’, and the pr. n. 18, 7BY,

tr?

may or may aia in pl. 2 Sa 17:29, 723 ΓΕ

By Be ;

according to Targ., Syr.,and the Hebrews, cheeses
of kine, so called from the idea of filtering and
cleansing from dregs, see the root No.2. Abulwalid
<xplains it to mean, slices of curdled milk.

ay (“nakedness”), [Shepho], pr.n. m. Gen.
36: 23; called °2Y’ 1 Ch. 1:40.

DIEY τ. (from ΘΒ Ὁ), judgment, penalty, 2 Ch.
20:9; pl. DOIaY (ἢ being shortened into}), Eze.
23:10.

DEY (i. q. fipyay “serpent?”), [Shupham],
pr. n. of a son of Benjamin, Nu. 26:39.

ΒΕ (id.), [Shephuphan], pr.n. m. 1Ch. 8:5.

πον an unused verb, prob. i. q. NB¥, Athiop.
NGA: to spread out (compare also nov, Hence
MMV family; and as closely connected therewith
πον:

mney f. famula (as if a noun of unity, one of a
family), a maid-servant, Gen. 16:1; 29:24. As
᾿ to its difference from VON, see 1 Sa. 25:41, TOON 137

amy “behold, thy handmaid is a servant,” i.e.
Iam thy Rowachold servant to wait on thee. ᾿

ΘΒ fat. pb —(1) τὸ supe. (A root which
15 not found in the other Phenicio-Shemitic langua-
ges, the primary idea of which appears to be, to set
up, to erect, like the Germ. ridten, comp. the cognate
roots ΠΡ ἢ, O32. Traces of it are found perhaps in
the fdas Gosia. languages, as fdeffen, in Gloss. Mons.
to judge; gejchefft, testament; Gcppe, judge.) Const.
either absol. Job 22:13; Eze. 44:24; or followed by
an acc. of pers. whose cause is judged, Ex. 18:22, 26;
Deut. 16:18; Isa.11:4. PT¥ DEY Prov. 31:9, and
DY) Ὁ Ps. 75:3, to do justice, equity. Ezek. 16:
38, ‘nip ὌΞΦΨΟ ὙΠΟ “T will judge thee (with)
the judgments of adulteresses.” 2) [2 “Ὁ to be
judge or umpire between, Gen. 16:5; 31:53; Isaiah
2:4. Part. ODW subst. judge, Deu. 16:18.
Specially (see j No. 2) to judge any one is—(a)
1. q. to condemn, to punish the guilty (xaraxpivw),
1 Sa. 3:13; Obad. 21; Psa. 109:31; compare DIBY,
—(b) to defend any one’s cause, especially that of
the poor and oppressed. Isa. 1:17, DUN} Θ᾽ “ de-
fend the cause of the orphan.” Psa. 10: 18; 26:1.
BODY “Ὁ Jer. 5:28; Lam. 3:59. Followed by jD
and 7? pregn. to defen (any one’s) cause, and to
deliver him from the power (of his enemies), 1 Sam.
24:16; 2Sa. 18:19, 31; Ps. 43:1.
(2) to rule, to govern, as connected with the idea
of judging, since judging was the province of kings

DCCCXLIV

Ἐδ-ῈΦ

| and chief magistrates (1 Sam. 8:20; 2 Chron. 1:10

compare {1 No. i, 2), Judges 16:31. Hence. Part
DBiy, ppb a prince, Ps. 2:10; Am. 2:3; especially
used of the leaders and magistrates of the Israelites,
who delivered their people from the oppression of
neighbouring nations between the time of Joshua and
Samuel, and who then governed them in’ peace as
supreme magistrates (Jud. 4:5), Jud. 2:16, 18; Ruth
1:1; 2 Kings 23:22, etc. The same name (suffes,
plur. suffetes) was applied to the chief magistrates of
the Carthaginians.

NipHaL—(1) to be judged, Ps. 37:33.

(2) recipr., to litigate with any one, Prov. 29:9;
Isaiah 43:26; followed by DY of pers., Joel 4:2; MS
(AN) Eze. 17:20; 20:35, 36; 2 Jer. 25:31 (see be-
low); also with an acc. and 2¥ of the thing (Jer.
2:35) concerning which any one contends, 1 Sam.
12:7; Eze. 17:20. When Jehovah is said to con-
tend with men, it has sometimes the notion of
Reeouin, Eze. 38:22; Isa. 66:16;° compare 2 Ch.
22:

PoEL, part. ΒΦ j i. 4. DEI Job 9:15.

Derivatives, Day—jDaL, Dia, DEY,

ὉΒΦ Chald. part. D2Y a judge (by a Hebraism,
for the verb itself is not found in Chaldee), Ezr. 7: 25.

vay (“judge”), [Shaphat], pr.n.m.—(1) Nu.
13:5.—(2) 1 Chron. 3:22.—(3) 1 Ki. 19:16.—(4)
1 Ch. 27:29.—(5) 1 Ch. 5:12.

bay , only plur. OMY m., judgments, punish-,
ments. 3 ΘΕῸ ney Ex. 12:12; Num. 33:4.

may Ὁ) (“whom Jehovah defends”),[/ Shepha-
tiah], pr. n.—(1) of a son of David, 2 Sam.3:4.—
(2) Jer. 38:1.—(3) Neh. 11:4.—(4) Ezra 2:4, 57.
—(5) 8:8; Neh. 7:9, 59.

WUODY (id.) [Shephatiah], pr.n.—(1) of a
son of Jehoshaphat, 2 Ch. 21:2.—(2) 1 Ch.12:5.—
(3) 27:16.

JREY (“judicial”), [Shiphtan], pr.n. m., Nu.
34:24.

ἘΦ plur. SY mase. (from the root ΠΕ ὃ) --- (1)
baldness, nakedness, Job 33:21 22, "where a
substantive is poetically put for a finite verb. ἪΡ
has in the same sense 15¥, see the root in Pual.

(2) a naked hill (void of trees) (compare ὙΠ
MEW) Isa. 13:2). Jerem. 12:12, 13723 Drv “the
hills in the desert;” 3:2, 21; 4:11; 7:29; 14:6;
Isaiah 41:18; 49:9; Nu. 23:3, Ἐξ “he went
upon a hill.”

wna
(3) [Shephi], pr.n., see BY,

pay (“ serpents?”) [Shuppim], pr.n. m.—
(1) 1 Ch. 7:12, 15.—(2) 26:16.

pp Dy Gen: 49:17, a species of serpent, from
5
the root }2Y Syriac, to glide. Arab... ἃ kind of

serpent, marked with black and white spots. See
Bochart, Hieroz. i. p. 416, seqq.

EY (“beautiful”), [Shaphir], pr.n. of a

town of Judza, otherwise unknown, Mic. 1:11.

VEY Chald. adj. beautiful, Dan. 4:9, 18.

you fut. 120—(1) τὸ PouR, TO POUR OUT
(Arabic 2 Sx; id., ZEthiop. Wn: to cast metals,
kindred to MDD, 42), e.g. a drink-offering, Isaiah
57:6. OF FY Ὃ pour out blood, i.e. to commit
slaughter, Gen. 9:6; 37:22; Eze.14:19. Metaph.
WH] JY Ps. 42:5; and 12? Δ᾽ Lam. 2:19; to pour
out one’s soul, i.e. to be poured out in tears and
complaints, followed by δ ΡΥ 1 Sa.1:15; Ps. 62:9;
compare Lam. loe. cit., by indy 7BY to pour one’s
anger upon any one, Eze.14:19; 22:22; Lam. 2:4.

(2) to heap up a mound (auffdhitten), Eze. 26:8.

NipHaL—(1) to be poured out, 1 Kings 13:5.
Metaph., Ps. 22:15, “I am poured out like water,”
a description of a man who cannot arise from weak-
ness [ Christ bearing our sins vicariously ].

(2) to be poured out, i.e. profusely expended
(as money), Eze. 16:36; comp. ἐκχέω, Tob. 4:17.

PuaL, to be poured out, used of one’s steps, i. e.
to slip, Ps.73:2 "p, compare the Lat. fundi, for
prosternt.

ΗΙΤΗΡΑΕΙ,, to be poured out, Lam. 4:1. The
phrase, “my soul is poured out,” is—(qa) it pours
itself out in complaints, Job 30:16.—(b) my blood is
poured out, I die, Lam. 2:12. Hence —

EY the place where any thing is poured out,
Lev. 4:12; and—

re =)>)24 fem. urethra, through which the urine is
poured out, Deu.23:2. Vulg. veretrum. Some in-
correctly render testicle (see JWS). :

boyy fat. DB¢ inf, σε, Arab. claw, (lis TO BE
DEPRESSED, TO BE Or BECOME LOW, used of a
mountain, Isa. 40:4; of a wood, Isa. 10:33; a city,
32:19. Metaph. to be depressed, is used of —(a)
men who are cast down from a high rank Isaiah

DCCCXLV

eee

2:9, 11,12, 17; 5225; 10:33.—(5) of the voice,
both when low, Isa, 29:4; and altogether suppressed, _
Ece.12:4. Inf. ΠῚ BY to be cast down of spirit,
Pro. 16:19.. Compare bee’. ,

Hiruit—(1) to depress, cast down, make low,
(opp. to 0°73), Psalm 18:28; 75:8. Intrans. to be
cast. down (pr. to cast (one’s. self), down), Job22:29.
Followed by another verb it assumes the nature of an
adverb, Jer.13 ;18,22Y BT “humble yourselves,
sit down,” i.e. sit. down in.a low place (feét euch niedrig):
Ps. 113:6. ᾿

(2) to cast down, as walls, Isa. 25:12.

Derivatives, 558’ — Mm By

Spy) Chaldee Apnet, to depress, tocast down
(kings, mighty men), Dan.§:19; 7:24. With 713329 te
bi: arsane one’s heart, to be humbled, ibid., 5: 22.

ἘΦ m. nay f. adj. low, of a tree, Eze.17:24:
depressed (of a spot on the skin), Lev. 13:20, 21.
Metaph,— (a) ignoble, vile, 2 Sa.6:22; Job5:11.—
(ὁ) 3 Sey cast down, humble of. spirit, Pro. 29: 23;

>.
1538. §7:15; and without id. ; Isa. loc. cit. nbEwA
that which is low, Eze. 21:31 (mase. with 7 parag.).

Ope Chald. low, Dan. 4:14.

Ope m. lowliness, i.e. an ignoble and wretched
condition, Ecc. 10:6; Ps. 136: 23. |

mibpe f. id., Isa..92:19.

Ἔν a low region, Josh. 11:16, fin.; with the
art. nbayin the low region near the Mediterranean
sea, extending from Joppa to.Gaza, Josh.11:16; Jer.
32:44; 33:13; # Σέφηλα, τ Mac. 12:38.

προς f. a letting down, with O°T remiss-
ness of the hands, sloth, Ecc. 10:18.

DEY (perhaps, “bald,” “shaven,” from the
root 15; there are no certain traces of a root DBE’)

TY ?

[Shapham], pr. ἢ. τὰ. 1 Ch. §:12.

Day (“ nakedness,” “a place naked of trees”),
[Shepham], pr.n. of a town in the eastern part of
the tribe of Judah, Nu. 34:10, 11; prob. the same
which is called NIDEY [? Ὁ 1Sa. 30:28. Gent.n.
MY 1 Ch. 27:27.

14 an unused verb, prob. i. q. ᾿Ξ, 1ED to cover,
to hide, especially under the earth, whence 5M.

Sur

Whence figuratively, Be) astute.

4 m.—(i) a quadruped (which chews t*e cud
like a hare), Levit. 11:5; Deut.14:7; which live

‘Spe—yee
gregariously on rocks, and is remarked for its cunning,

Ps. 104:18; Prov. 30:26. The Rabbins render it
coney; more correctly the LXX. in three places,
Χοιρογρύλλιος, i. e. mus jaculus Linn., Arab. ¢ ξ 55»
Jerboa, an animal e* the size of the coney, with a
head resembling that of a hog, with long hind legs
fitted for leaping; it inhabits burrows dug in the mud,
and is remarkably cunning. It is either so called
from its burrows in which it hides itself, or from
its cunning. See Bochart, Hieroz. i. p. 1001, seqq.
Oedmann, Verm. Sammlungen, iv. p. 48.

(2) [Shaphan], pr.n.—(a) a scribe of Josiah,
2 Ki. 22:3,12; Jer. 36:10, compare Ezek. 8:11.—
(Ὁ) 2 Ki. 22:12; 25:22; Jer. 26:24; 39:14.

yav an unused verb, to overflow, like the
Ch., Syr. Hence —

yaw m. abundance, Deu. 33:19, “ abundance
of the sea,” i. 6. wealth obtained by sea traffic.

nya f. great multitude (pr. abundance), as
of water, Job 22:11; 38:34; of men, 2 Ki.g:17;
of camels, Isa. 60:6; Eze. 26:10,

‘you (“abundant”), [Shiphi], pr. n.m.1 Ch.
4:37.

a] an unused root, prob. i.q. Syr. a to
glide. Hence ΠΈΣ serpent, and pr. names DDIY,
DY, Dray,

TDW (1) iq. 24 TO SCRATCH, TO SCRAPE
(cognate to 12¥, 15D); hence to polish.

(2) to be bright, prop. to be polished (compare
Arab. pac I. IV., to shine forth as the dawn, and
NIEWY), to be beautiful, ig. Ch.and Syr. Fol-
lowed by 22 to please any one, Ps. 16:6, compare
Dan. 4:24. The notion of being bright is also ap-
plied to brilliancy of sound (compare, on the other
hand, bbn); whence “i” trumpet.

(3) i. q. Zthiop. safara, to measure; whence 1BYS
a measure; which see. (Cogn. is 12D No. 3, to num-
ber.) As to the passage, Job 26:13, see ΠΣ,

“DY fut. 120% Chald., to be beautiful; followed
ΟΥ̓ °Y Dan. 4:24, and DIP Dan. 3:32; 6:2, to please
(Syr. id.)

[ Derivatives, τρῦ- NIBIOY, που » BRR.)

“BY m.—(1) beauty, elegance (of words), Gen.
49:21.

(2) [Shapher], pr. ἢ. οἵ a mountain in the desert
of Arabia, Num. 33:23, 24.

DCCCXLVI

Tpwy—yaw

may fi—(1) brightness, beauty. Here, ap-
parently, we should refer with Jo. Simonis, who has
been followed by Ewald (Gr. page 92), Job 26:13,
may oy ins3 “ by his (God’s) Spirit the heavens
were made brightness,” i i.e. splendid, most splendid.
Several interpreters have supposed ΠΊΞ to be for
MY (to make beautiful, to adorn, sc. with stars and
constellations), so put that two constructions (in37
MEY Ὁ and WBY Ὁ M173) are confused (Vulg
spiritus ejus ornavit carlos), but Dag. forte necessarium
is scarcely ever found to be omitted in the letters
n 3733.

(2) [Shiphrah], pr. n. ἢ, Ex. 1:15.

VEY m., ornaments of a throne, tapestry
with which a three is covered, Jer. 43:10 "1p, where
the ana has WEY,

δ ΒΞ. m., Chald., dawn, Dan. 6:20. Syriac
juan id.

ΓΙΌ fut. nav4—(1) τὸ pLace, τὸ Put (iq
mw which I suppose to be itself cognate to this verb,
so that 5 is softened into 3, and even into}; compare
“BY, WY; JBN and In to aie, MDO and MD to spread
out, and to spread over. Also pp and p32). 2 Ki.
4:38; Ezek. 24:3; Psalm 22:16, ΠΕΡ ny rpyd
“into ae dust of death (in the sepuiléhire) thou wilt
put me.”

(2) followed by a dat. of pers., to give, Isaiah
26:12.

Derivatives, NBYN, DINBYD,

ΒΘ m. dual, stalls, folds, Psa. 68: 14 (com-

pare ὉΠ ΒΦ p, pxx, A), Eze. 40:43 (where places in

the court of the temple are signified, in which the
sacrificial victims were bound).

ΝΣ an unused verb, i. q. OY to inundate,
to overflow. Hence—

ayy, once found, Isa. 54:8, ὭΣ ΠΣ δ᾿ “an inun-
dation (pouring out) of wrath,” i. q. 8 OY Prov.
27:4. The form Σ᾿ appears to have been used for
ΠΡ by the writer, for the sake of paronomasia.

py Chald., 1. ᾳ. Pi a leg; pl.,Dan.2:33. Theod.,
κνῆμαι.

TW fut. 1p ΤῸ BE SLEEPLESS (Arab. ALS) Ps,
102:8; to watch, Psa. 127:1; Ezr.8:29. Figura-
tively —(a) followed by SY to watch over any thing,
i. e. to attend to it, to fix one’s attention on any thing,
Jé@r.1:12; 31:28; 44:27; Dan.g:14° Job 21:39;

bow —ape?

(but Pro. 8:34, minds by “pv is to be taken in its
proper sense, to watch at the threshold, to guard the
threshold). Isa. 29:20, [Ἰδὲ “12% “those who watch
for iniquity,” who are diligent, not to do what is good,
but what is evil.—(d) to lie in wait for (used of a
leopard); followed by bY Jer. 5:6.

Puat, part. 7P¥2 (denom. from 72%) as if amyg-
dalatus, i. e. made of the form of almond flowers, Ex.

25:33, 34-

“pv m.—(1) the almond tree; so called be-
cause of all trees it is the first to arouse and awake
from the sleep of winter, Jer. 1:11-(where allusion is
made to the signification of haste and ardour, which
there is in this root).

(2) an almond, the nut of the almond, Gen.
43:11; Numbers 17:23; Eccl. 12:5, 12Y YN2 “ the
almond is rejected” (by the old man who has no
teeth), although really a delicate and delicious fruit.
Others incorrectly, ‘the almond flourishes,” which
they refer to whiteness of hair; but the flower of the
almond is not hoary, but rose-coloured. See Cels.
Hierob. i. p. 297.

τ not used in Kal, 1. ᾳ. ΠΠ δ᾽ ro ῬΕΙΝΚ (see, as
to the interchange of the letters & and t, p. pccxx, A).
Arab. hess ZEth. yPP: to drink, to irrigate.

Hien. —(1) to give to drink, to furnish drink;
followed by two acc. of pers. and thing, Gen. 19:32;
94:43; Jud. 4:19; Num. 5:24; Psalm 60:5; Job
22:7; Jer.9:14; 35:2; followed by 3 of thing, Ps.
80:6; |?) of thing (of any thing), Cant. 8:2. “Part.
mpeg subst., a butter cup-bear er, Genesis 40:1;
41:9; but ΑΖΗ 40:21 MWD denotes drink (es
NW p.pxx, B, No.2); and we should thus understand
the words, che restored the chief butler again 2»
ΠΡΟ to his drink,” i.e. to his butlership, and he
again gave him his office of cup-bearer.

(2) to water cattle, Gen.24:46; 29:2; Ex.2:16,
17, 19.

(3) to irrigate, to water land, Gen. 2:6,10; Ps.
104: 13.

Nipuat, see 32% Niphal.

Puat, to be watered, moistened. Job21:24,“the
marrow of his bones is watered,” i. e. is fresh,
vigorous (compare Prov. 3:8; 15:30; 17:22).

Derivatives, NPY, ΠΡΟ Ὁ and the two following words,

spy (for PY of the form Dip) drink; only in
plur. Ὁ ΡΟ Ps. 102:10.

“py plur. with suff. PY Hos. 2:7. —(1) drink,
Hos! loc. cit. (where we should not understand water,

DCCCXLVII

Spei—ype)

but some more delicate drink ; especially wine. LXX.
Ald. ὁ vivog pov).

(2) the moistening, i.e. refreshing of bones, Pro.

3:8; see the verb in Pual.

py m., an abomination, something abomi-
nable; used of impure things (garments), Nah. 3:6;
of flesh of victims, εἰδωλοθύτα, Zec. 9: 73 especiaily
of idols. 1 Ki. 11:5, “ Milecom 0°32 ‘& the idol of
the Ammonites.” 2 Ki..23:13; Dan. 9:27; comp.
Dan. 11:31; 12:11. Plur, idols, 2 Ki. 23:24; Eze.
20:7, 8.

OpwY fut. npy TO REST, TO HAVE QUIET (pr.
to lie, to lie down; compare Arab. i: to full;

kindred to 13D, ὠξ It is used — (a) of one whom >

no one harasses, Jud.3:13; 5:31; 8:28; Jer. 30:10;
46:27 (hence none Dpy Josh. 11:23; 14:15), and
who harasses no one, Jud. 18:7, 27; which sometimes
arises from fear, Psalm 76:9.—(b) of a person who
does nothing, remains inactive, Isa.62:1; Jer. 47:6:
hence used of God when he does not afford aid, Psa
83:2.

Hipat.—(1) to cause to be quiet, i.e. to allay
strife, Pro. 15:18; also, to make tranquil and se-
cure, i.e. to give quiet, Job 34:29; followed by 9
of pers. and }? of thing (from danger), Ps. 94:19.

(2) intrans. to keep oneself quiet (pr. to make
oneself quiet, Rube bey fic bervorbringen, Rube halten),
Isa. 7:41 57:20. Inf. Dewan subst. rest, quiet, Isa.
30:15; 32:17. The earth is figuratively said to be
gutet, when the air is sultry and unmoved (bey filler,
fhwitter Luft), Job 37:17. Hence—

bp m. rest, quiet, 1 Chr. 22:9.

Spw fut. Sper, once j προς (as if from >pyi) Jer.
32: - TO POISE, TO WEIGH (Arab. i, more often

Js, Syr. ‘ice and ol id. The primary idea
is that of suspending a balance, compare Aithiopic
PA: to suspend, as on a cross. Compare xp, ΠΡΌ,
and Lat. pendo, pendeo), Ex. 22:16; 2 Sam. 14:26;
Isa. 40:12. Followed by 2 to weigh out to any one
(metals, money), Gen. 23:16; Jer. 32:9; Ezr. 8:25;
followed by "?) by Ezr. 8:26; Esth. 3:9; followed by
Y (to weigh over or into the royal treasuries) Esth,
4:7; 2Sam.18:12, “aithough I might weigh a
thousand shekels in my hands,” i.e. if they were
weighed, counted tome. Figuratively, to weigh, ἐξ
examine any person, Job 31:6; any thing, Job 6:8.
Nreuat, to be weighed, Job 6:2; to be weighed
out, Job 28:15; Ezr. 8:33.

mw—Spe

Derivatives, 22, Sipe’, nopwin, pr. n. ἡ,
and —

bp pl. pop const. py m. @ shekel, a certain
weight of gold and silver, containing twenty beans
(73), Ex. 30:13; which the Hebrews used, when
weighed, for money (compare 2 No. 2), Gen. 23:
15, 16; Ex. 21:32; Lev. 5:15; 27:3, 6; Josh.7:21;
1 Sa. 17:5; of this there are two kinds distinguished,
the holy shekel, Ex. 30:13; and the royal shekel,
2 Sam. 14:26 (but which was the larger and which
the less of these is not stated). In the time of the
Maccabees (1 Macc. 15:6) silver coins were struck
of the weight of a shekel, bearing the inscription bow
Sxnw (see F. P. Bayer, De Nummis Hebrao-Samarita-
nis, Valent. 1781, 4to. p. 171, seqq.), which con-
tained four Attic drachms (i. e. one stater), according
to Josephus (Arch. iii. 8, § 2), nor does the weight
of those still in being differ much from this, which,
though worn with age, contains 215—229 grains
troy weight, 60 grains of which are equal to one
drachm (see Eckhel, Doctr. Numm. Vett. iii. p. 464.
Frohlich, Annal. Regum Syriz, Prolegg. p.84. Rasche,
Lex. Rei Nummarie iv. 2, Ρ. 904). The LXX., how-
ever, often render By by δίδραχμον, which may be
thus reconciled with the words of Josephus and the
weight of existing coins, by supposing that the shekel
before the Babylonian exile, and before the use of
coined money, was a smaller weight. Of less value
and weight was also the σίκλος, σίγλος used by the
Persians, and containing 73 oboli (six oboli being
equal to one drachm), Xen. Anab. i. 5, § 6. Golden
shekels used at Ephesus are mentioned by Alexander
“Etolus, ap. Macrob. Sat. v. 22.

ΡΨ an unused verb. Arab. -- to be ill,
sick. Hence—

πρῶ (sing. found sometimes in Mishnah), plur.
ΟΡ 1 Kin. 10:27; Isaiah 9:9; Amos 7:14; and
τὴ f. Ps. 78:47, sycamore, Gr. συκόμορος, συκά-
μινος, a very frequent tree in the lower districts of
Palestine, resembling the mulberry tree in its leaves
and appearance, with fruit like that of the fig, but
more difficult of digestion (Dioscorid. i. 182, compare
the etymology) ; these grow from the wood itself of
the branches, and they are cultivated only by per-
sons of the lowest condition (see Ὁ03). See Cels.
Hierob. i. p. 310. Warnekros, Natural Hist. of the
Sycomore, in Repert. f. Morgenl. Litt. fase. 11, 12.

ypu TO SUBSIDE, TO SINK DOWN, as fire, Num.
11:2; to be submerged as a country, Jer. 51:64;

DCCCXLVIII

Am. 9:5, “it is overflowed, DMN WWD as by
the river of Egypt,” where it is joined with an ace
of plenty.

Niruat, to be submerged (of a country), Am. 8:8
™p. In ano for NYPL there is NPY? by elision of y.

Hiru1t—(1) to cause to sink down, water, Eze.
32:14.

(2) to sink, to depress, Job 40:25; yPVR bana
1 “ canst thou sink down his tongue with a cord?"
canst thou tame him (the crocodile) by putting a cord
or bridle in his mouth?

Derivatives, yp,

ninypy pl. f. places sunk down. in. a: wall
(LXX. κοιλάδες. Vulg, vallicule); formed from YpY

and Pas to be deep.

5 pw’ not used in Kal; prob. TO LAY UPON (thers
legen, daviiberlegen), TO LAY OVER; specially planks and
beams, to cover with planks, i. q. Arab. sie;
Gr. σκεπάω, σκεπάζω. Hence 92%, DEPY, APLID.

Nipuat, to lie out over any thing (fic) vorn tiberlegen,
vorbiegen; Gr. παρακύπτειν); especially in order to
look out; hence to look out, to look forth (compare
under 753) from a window (ona ΜΞ) Jud. 5:38;
2 Sam. 6:16; also used of a mountain which hangs
over a region, Nu. 21:20; 23:28. Metaphorically,
Jerem. 6:1, “calamity impends from the north.”

wc

(Arab. si.) long and at the same time bending,
of the neck of the ostrich, used of a tall person who ©
hangs down his head.)

Hiram, id., specially DBD ΠΡΟ to look forth
(God) from eaten: Ps. 14:23 53:3; 85:12; to look
forth from a window, Gen. 26:8.

Derivatives, see under Kal.

Rpt m. a layer of beams, a flooring, ceiling
1 κ᾿ 7:5, “all their doors with the posts AY Dy 3
were square with the beams,” i. e. covered over with
beams and planks (not vaulted), and therefore of a
square form.

DEpy m. pl. beams laid over. 1Ki.7:4; 6:4,
DDN ΒΡ ibn “ windows with closed beams,”
compare is root DDS.

ypu not used in Kal, To BE BASE, IMPURB,
ABOMINABLE.

Pret—(1) td contaminate, to pollute, with WE?
oneself, Lev. 11:43; 20:25.

(2) to abominate, to loathe, Psalm 22: 1:95] aps
cially something impure, Lev. 11:11; Deu, 7:

Derivatives, ΤΡ and— 4

me ype

ree m. an abomination, something abomi-
nable, used of unclean persons and things, especially
those belonging to idolatry, Lev. 11:10, 12, 13, 20,
23, 41,42; Isa. 66:17.

Yr? see pipe’,

Pew’ fut. PW (cogn. to prw’).—(1) τὸ RUN UP
AND DOWN, TO RUN ABOUT, used especially of those
who eagerly seek any thing; used of locusts [?], Joel
2:9; Isa. 33:4 (followed by 3 of prey); hence—

(2) to be eager, greedy, thirsty, used of a bear,
Proy. 28:15; of a thirsty man, Isaiah 29:8; Psalm
107:9.

Hiruparpa PYPAYT 1. ᾳ. Kal No.1; Nah. 2:5.

Derivative Pw.

pw fut. "PY. To Liz, followed by a dat. of
pers. TO DECEIVE any one, Gen. 21:23. (The pri-
mary idea is perhaps that of colouring, compare 5

to be red, 3 Rs red colour, paint, falsehood; see
Tsepregi, in Diss. Lugdd. p.115; compare the kin-
dred PW.)

ΡΙΕΙ,, to lie, 1 Sam. 15:29; followed by 3 of pers.
Lev. 19:11; also, 3 of thing, to deceive; 1°23 "PY
to deceive in a covenant, i.e. perfidiously to break a
covenant, Psa. 44:18; 7)3282 © to be false to one’s
faith, Ps. 89:34; without an ace. id. Isa. 63:8.

“py pl. with suff. DIY Jer. 23:32, m.

(1) alie. PY Δ lying words, Ex. 5:9. "RY Ἢ
a lying witness, Deut. 19:18. apy Yaw) to be per-
jured, Levit. 5:24; 19:12. PY2 N32 to prophesy
false things (notreceived from God), Jer. 5:31; 20:6;
29:9. Absol. and in the manner of an adverb, (thou
hast spoken) falsely, (it is) a lie, 2 Ki. 9:12; Jer.
37:14. Pl. lies, Ps.101:7. Once for concr. a liar
(for "PY WN), Pro. 17:4.

(2) whatever deceives, fraud, vanity. Psalm
33:17, myawind DIDI “PY i.e. they are deceived who
hope for victory from cavalry. Hence ἽΝ in vain,
1 Sam. 25:21; Jer. 3:23; and "PY without cause,
undeservedly, Ps. 38:20; 69:5; 119:78, 86.

NPY αὶ Gen. 24:20; pl. const. MINDY (as if from
ni’) Gen. 30:38, drinking troughs, such as were

made of wood and stone, and were used for cattle to
drink at. Root NPY.

Ww or mw plur. MY walls, Jer. 5:10, i. 4.
τη. So LXX., Vulg., Chald., the context requir-
ing it.

W m. with suff. 72% (from the root T%)—(1)

DCCCXLIX

me—Spw

nerve, muscle. Collect. Pro. 3:8, τὴν TA MANSY
“health (refreshment) shall it be to thy nerves”
(in which is the seat of strength). In the other he- —
mistich there is “ to thy bones.” s,

(2) the navel (prop. the navel cord); Arab. »
Eze. 16:4. Compare T®,

NW & NW (Dan. 2:22) Chald.—(1) to loose
(knots, metaph. difficult questions), Dan. 5:16. Part.
plur. "2% loosed from bonds, Dan. 3:25. Specially
used of those who turn aside at evening to an inn and
loose the burdens of their beasts (Arab. \> , Greek
καταλύω, whence κατάλυμα); hence—

(2) to turn in to lodge, and generally to dwell:
(Syr. Jz to put up, to dwell), Dan. 2:22. Comp.
Dei).

ParL—(1) i.q. Kal No.1, to loose, Dan. 5:12.

(2) to begin (prop. to open, comp. Sn and bon).

IrHPaEL, to be loosed, Dan. 5:6. :

WNW Cat ps “prince of fire”), [Share-
zer|, pr.n. Pers.—(1) a son of Sennacherib, a par.
ricide, Isaiah 37 238; 2Ki.19:37.—(2) Zee. 7:2.
Compare T38W 2373.

. ‘
aw ‘an unused root. Syr. and Ch. to be hot.
dry, cognate to 3, Hence—

aw m.—(1) heat of the sun, Isa. 49:10; hence—

(2) a phenomenon frequent in the desert of Ara-
bia and Egypt, and sometimes also observed in the
southern parts of Russia and France (Arabic ala
Kor. xxiv. 39; French, le mirage; Germ. Rimmung,
Spiegelung); it consists in this, that the desert, either
the whole or in part, appears like a sea or a lake, so
that even the most skilful travellers are sometimes
deceived, see Erdmann and Frihn in Gilbert's
Annales Phys. t. xxviii. page 1, and my Comment,
on Isa. 35:7. Hence light is thrown upon the words,
Isaiuh loc. cit. DIX? TWA A “the desert which
assumes the appearance of water shall be changed
into a lake” (into real water).

MIW (“heat of Jehovah”), [Sherebiah]s
pr.n. masc. Ezra 8:18, 24; Neh. 8:7; 9:4; 10:13;
12:8, 24.

yaw iq. 2Y (4 being inserted, as to which
see p. pccxLvm, A), a sceptre, a form used in the
later Hebrew, Est. 4:11; 5:2; 8:4.

a ΤῊ Ψ i. ᾳ Ch. NW to loose. Σ

Piet, TW ΤῸ Loose, Jer. 15:11 “7, riley) Iw

“T will loose thee for good,” i.e. I will set thee
55

nya

free. The Hebrews appear to have used this verb
also in a bad sense ΟἿ), for to desert, on which ac-
count there is added in this place 210.

Derivatives, TWD, NW,

m ΠῚ Ψ perhaps i. q. Arab. .S-* to shine, to
glitter (as lightning); hence 77}, |W a coat of mail.

mw pl. τ δ, Γ chains; hence bracelets, Isa.
9119, so called from being wreathed, root 1 No. 1.
(Ch. VY id.; also Gr. σειρά, and Hebr. TWw, which
see in its place.)

mw (for {I ΠΥ «pleasant lodging-place”),
[Sharuhen], pr. n. of a town of the Simeonites,
Josh. 19: 6.

PW (for Ww “plain,” “plain country”),
every where with the art. WwW Sharon, pr.n. of a
plain country near the Mediterranean Sea, between
Cesarea and Joppa, remarkable for the fertility of
its fields and pastures, Josh. 12:18; Cant.2:1; Isa.
33:9; 35:2; 65:10; 1 Chr.27:29. Some under-
stand another plain of the same name to be spoken
of, 1 Ch. 5:16, for which, however, there is no oc-
casion; [In Thes. Gesenius favours this supposition ],
Relandi Palest. p. 188, 370.—Hence "3Y a Sha-

Tonite, 1 Ch. 27:29.

| nipnw Jer. 18:16 ana, i. g. MP W, which see.

mynw f. beginning, Jer.15:11 an. Ch. ἡ

id., from the root SW Pael No. 2.
‘Dw [Shitraz], see DY.

Ww (“beginning” ?), [Shara], pr. n. m. Ezr.
10:40.

ΠῚ f. a coat of mail, so called apparently from
its glittering, see TW No. II., Job 41:18.

FW —(ay ia. 1 Sam. 17:5, 38, pl OW Neh.
4:10, Mis w 2Ch.26:14. (Syr. [εἷς id.) The
same is 1, Ἴ9, which see.

(2) [Sirion], pr.n. given to Mount Hermon by
the Sidonians, Deut. 3:9, compare 2%. This name
appears to have been taken from its resemblance to

a breastplate, just like the Gr. Θωράξ, for the moun-
tain of Magnesia. —

rw m. id. a coat of mail, 1 Ki. 22:34; Isa.
59:17.

nipyw plur. fem.— (1) whistlings, or rather
pipings, Jud. 5:16, OY Nip’, which should be

DCCCL |

pwn

referred to the shepherds, who play on pipes while
keeping their sheep.
(2) hissings, derisions, Jer. 18:16 op.

WW adj. firm, hard (Ch. ὙΦ᾽ id.), only in pl.
3 "WW the firm parts of the belly (of the hip-
popotamus), i. 6. the nerves, ligaments, muscles, Jok
40:16. Root 1; but compare 1 No. 1.—Hence
abstr.—

MI W ἢ hardness, with 29 and ΡῈ 35 ytub-
bornness of heart, Deut. 29:18; Ps. 81:13; Jer.
3:173 7:24; 9:13; 11:8. Aram. |Loss in a
good sense, firmness, truth.

TW see NNW.

MOW Jer. 31:40 2°n3, which appears to me to
have sprung by a transcriber’s error, from MDI
fields, which is in the parallel place, 2 Ki.23:4,
and also Jer. loc. cit.in ™p, 6 MSS., and some
printed editions. That the common reading (which
has been followed by the LXX., who have written
᾿Ασαρημώς), in the sense of fields cut up or over-
Slowed, may be defended as belonging to the He-~
brew language, Kuypers has endeavoured to shew in

Dissert. Lugdd. i. p. 537, comparing Arab. ee a

to cleave, to cut; but this is without any appear-
ance of truth.

YW) TO CREEP, TO CRAWL, used of rep-
tiles and smaller water animals, Gen. 7:21; Lev.
11:29, 41, 42, 43. Sometimes a place (earth or sea)
is said to creep with éreeping things, i.e. to abound
in them (von etwas wimmetn), followed by an ace.
(compare 273 No. 4), as the sea with aquatic crea-
tures, Gen. 1:20, 21; Egypt with frogs, Ex. 7:28;
Ps. 105:30. Hence—

(2) to multiply selves, to be multiplied, of
beasts, Gen. 8:17; 9:7; of persons, ἔχ. 1:7. Ath.
028: to sprout forth. Hence—

an m., collect.—(1) reptiles, Gen. 7:21; Ley.
5:2; 11:29. Verse 20, “winged reptiles (7
97) that walk on four” (feet), are bats (not crickets
which have six legs, though they are said to use only
four of them in walking}, 11:21, 23; Deu. 14:19.

(2) smaller aquatic anima!s, Gen, 1:20; more
fully 01973 WwW Lev. 11:10.

pw fut. PW—(1) To HISs, TO WHISTLE;
gifdjen, pfeifen (an onomatopoetic root, like the Greek
συρίζω, συρίσσω, ovpirrw, from the theme συρίγί

ὦν

πϑ- ΠΡ

DCCCLI

,

www

compare σύριγξ, σύριγμα, cupiyy.or).—(a) followed | —(c) root is put poet. for the seat, fireddwelling,

by ? to bring near to by hissing or whistling, as bees, ‘

flies (in the manner of a bee-keeper), Isaiah 5:26;
7:18; figuratively peoples, Isa. loce. citt.; Zech. 10:8.
In other places it is—(6) in mockery (audgifchei, auge
pfeifen), 1 Ki.g:8; Lam. 2:15, 16; followed by SY of
per. or thing, Jer. 19:8; 49:17; pregn., Job 27:23,
DprDtd voy pre “they shall hiss him out of his
place.”
(2) to pipe (to me ita Ne not with the mouth, but
with an instrument). Hence ΠΡ Σ᾽, SPW.

MW ε, hissing, mockery. mp 75 to be-
come a mocking, Jer. 19:8; 25:9; 29:18.

Tw _( 1) to twist, to twine like a rope
{kindred to the roots WW, ND, WD, Wr, WI; all of
which have the idea of turning, twisting, going ina
circle, variously inflected). Hence δ and TW the
navel (pr. the umbilical cord; Rabel ftrang); oy
nerves, sinews; TW, TW, WW Wea chain (as if a
rope made of metal). Hence ==

(2) to be firm, hard (Syr. Pael, to make firm,
stable); especially in a bad sense; whence NIM
obstinacy (of heart).

(3) to press together; hence to oppress, to
treat as an enemy, i.q. M18 No.4. Part. Ὑ an
adversary, an enemy, Psa. 27:11; 54:7; 56:3;
59:11.

Derivatives, see Kal No. 1,2.

ww [Sharar], pr.n. m., 2 Sam. 23:33, for 724
1 Ch. 11:35.

TW with suff. TW the navel, i. ᾳ δ᾽ Cant.
7:3; used for the part around the navel, or the
belly (which is compared to a bowl). Compare on
the other hand ΞΘ high place, summit; and 3 Ὁ
navel.

OY (“root,” i. ᾳ PW; comp. Syr. Laie) [She-
resi |, pr. n.m., 1 Ch. 7:16.

ww plur.
m.—(1)A Root; Syr. Laza; compare UW, Job
30:4; Jer. 17:8; and frequently. Figuratively it is
—(a) the lowest part of a thing, as of the foot
(compare Lat. planta pedis), Job 13:27; of a moun-
tain (Lat. radix), Job 28:9; of the sea, Job 36:30.
Henoe —(b) a root of controversy is the ground,
cauze of the controversy, Job 19:28. As nations,
when they take up their abode in any country,
are said ta be planted in it and to take root(see D9).

wy with suff. YW’ constr. ww

ry sir

Jud. 5:14.

(2) a shoot whic ap prince from. a root, Isa. 53:9;
hence metaph. Ὅ" the shoot of Jesse, Isaiah
11:10; of the Messiah; compare ῥίζα Δαυίδ, Apoc.
5:5. [There is no need to depart from the usual
meaning root.] On the other hand, root (by a
metaphor taken from plants and applied to a people*
is meant, Isa. 14:30.

Hence denom. wow and the verb—

alg PiEL, to root out, eradicate, extirpate,
Ps. 52:7; Job 31:12.

Puat WW pass. Job 31:8.

Porn WY to take root (pr. to make, to produce
root), Isa. 40:24.

Poa, id. Jer. 12:2.

Hut, i. q. Poel, Job §:3; Isa. 27:6 (and there
metaph. of a man flourishing in prosperity), with the
addition of DWI Ps. 80:10.

ww Ch. i.q. Heb. α root, Dan. 4:12.

ΓΟ for quadril. TWw pl. const. MAC ¢
small chains, Ex. 28:22.

ww (shéroshu), ἪΡ ww Ch. f. eradication,
rooting out, i.e. aseprlsions banishment, Ezr. 7:26;
compare Ezr. 10:8; and Heb. UW No. 1, ¢.

mew f. a little chain, Exod. 28:14; 39:15.
Root 12” No.1. Arab. with the letter r softened

S-- o-

zhang Ch. πον, nbvioy’, Hence is abbreviated
nw which see.

nw not used in Kal.
Pre, NY inf. NX’ and with the tone drawn back,

NW Deu. 17:12; fut. convers. nw TO WAIT UPON,
TO SERVE, TO MINISTER UNTO, with an ace. of pers.
Gen. 39:4; 40:4; Num.3:6; 1 Ki.1:15; followed
by? Nu. 4:9. There often occurs, δ ΠΣ NW con-
cerning the ministering priests, Nu. 18: 2; 1 Samuel
2:11; 3:1; and without the acc., Nu. 3:31; 4:12;

trom which we must distinguish Ν᾽ ov nw Deut.
18:5, 7, i.e. to worship Jehovah. by calling upon
him, according to the analogy of the phrases xB
ν᾽ OWa, OWA WB. A very bold expression, Isaiah
6o: q, « the rams of Nebaioth NY shall minis-
ter tu thee,” 1. 6. shall serve for sacred ministry.
Part. nw subst. a minister, a servant, Josh.1:1;

specially i in holy things, Ezr. 8:17; fem. NXP (for
ΤΠ Ὁ), 1 Ki. 1:15.

new see προ,

τῦ--δϑ

L WW ¢ @ MU const. new m. s1x (often oc-
eurring). (A numeral, which is widely extended
even on. the Pheenicio-Shemitic languages ;

sé
Arab. cs, bey Aram. NY which see; Ath. pit.

Sanscr. shash, Zend. gswas, Slav. schest, Gr. ἕξ, Lat.
sex, to which every one can easily add the forms used
in modern languages.) — Plur. DWY sixty (often
occurring).

Derivatives, NYY, ‘WY.

Il. ὧν m. SOMETHING WHITE (from the root
wr).
(1) white marble, Esther 1:6; Cant. 5:15, i. 4.

(2) byssus, so called from its whiteness, both that
of the Egyptians, Gen. 41:42; Prov. 31:22; and of
the Hebrew priests, Exod. 26:1; 27:9,18; 28:39.
See 33. (This word, as we have seen, may be re-
ferred to a Hebrew origin; it nearly approximates
however to the Zgyptian sets, and perhaps the
Hebrews may have so imitated the Egyptian word,
that it might also seem to have an etymology in their
own language.) See Celsii Hierob. ii. p. 259; Hart-
mann’s Hebriirin, iii. p. 34—46.

Nv an uncertain root. PmiXvv Eze. 39:2,
yoy TON) yAzw “ T will turn thee and will
lead thee (LXX. καθοδηγήσω σε, but Compl. κατάξω
σε. Targ. I will make thee go astray. Vulg. seducam te)
and will lead thee up.” The signification of leading
is clear enough from the context : as to the origin, com-

pare Ath. (DAD: contr. Ay: whence A 4nhO:

to walk or go about, to traverse countries, and
A@MAD: a ladder, from the idea of going up.

wavy [Sheshbazzar], pr.n. Pers. (perhaps
contr. from ,3\j..> worshipper of fire); the name
which Zerubbabel appears to have borne in Ezra
1:8; 5:14.

πο Piet (from the numeral Ὁ) pr. to divide
into six parts, hence to give a sixth part, Eze. 45:13

wy (“whitish”? from the root wav), [Sha-
shai], pr. n.m. Ezr. 10: 40.

wy (id.) [Sheshat], pr.n. of one of the Ana-
kim, Nu. 13:22; Josh. 15:14; dud. 1:10.

Ὁ Eze. 16:13 39, for VY siz. [Ought not
this to be MY No. II. byssus ?] The writer appears
to have used this uncommon form for the sake of
paronomasia with the word

DCCCLIL

nye

‘wie m. NV’ fem. sixth. Fem. also denotes ἃ
sixth part, Eze. 4:11; 45:13.

Ve’ [Sheshach], a name of Babylon, Jerem.
25:26; 51:41. The origin and proper signification
are doubtful. The Hebrew interpreters, and also
Jerome, suppose that qWw is put by WINk (i.€. a ca-
balistic ne of writing, in which ἢ is put for x, v
for 2) for 233, and that the prophet used that secret
mode of writing for fear of the Chaldeans. Even if
it were conceded (which it cannot be) that these
Kabbale or mysteries, or trifles, were already in use
in the time of Jeremiah, how could it be explained,
that in 51:41, in the same verse 233 is mentioned
by its own proper name? not amiss is the supposition

of C. B. Michaélis, that WY is contracted from 7 20 ,

comparing ἐς, to cover a gate with iron or other’
plate, so that qww would denote Babylon, as χαλκό-
mvdoc. Bohlen renders it house of the prince, com-
paring Persic Σὶν 44.

ww (perhaps i. ᾳ. WY “lily”), [Sheshan],
pr.n. τῇ. 1 Ch.2:31, 34, 35-

pu (according to Jo. Simonis, for PURY “ἃ 6.
sire”), [Shashak], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 8:14, 25.

Www an unused root, which has the signification

“ιΤ

of redness (cogn. to 72", PI
Hence—

&), Arab ΨΥ red, rosy,

"WY, in pause WY m. red colour, red ochre,
rubrica, Jer. 22:14. Vulg. sinopis, i.e. rubrica Sino-
pensis, which was most esteemed, see Plin. H. N.,
XXXV. 5, 8.13. LXX. μίλτος, ἴῃ Hom. rubrica. The
Hebrews render it cinnabar, vermilion.

KY plur. Min’ m. columns (from the root n't’),
and metaph. princes, nobles. Psa. 11:3, “ when
the columns are overturned,” i.e. when the noblest,
the defenders of what is right and good, have perished.
Isa. 19:10, “and the columns thereof (of Egypt)
are broken down,” i.e. the foremost of the state.
Opp. to the hired labourers, i. 6. the common people,

1. M1) buttock, Isa, 20:4; plur. MING α Sa,
10:4. Arab. Soul Syriac plur. ees id. The
origin should be songht ; in the root MY’ (compare the
German Gefif), although ΓΤ with the jorms in

Arab. and Syr. follows the analogy of verbs nb.
(2) [Seth, Sheth], pr. n. of the third [mentioned]
son of Adam, Gen. 4:25,26; 5:3, seqq. In the first of

"

_of Israel.

τῶ

these passages it is derived from placing, setting
in the stead of another (as if €rfag).

Π. MY fem. contr. for nev (Lain.3:47) tumult,
from the root MSY, Nu. 24:17, nw 22 “ the sons
of the tumult of war,” i.e. the tumultuous enemies
In Jerem. 48:45 (a passage taken from
this in Num.) there is instead, NY 23,

ny & ny Chald. i. q. Hebr. WY six, Dan.3:1;
Ezr.6:15. Plur. paw sixty, Dan. 3:1.

I. mw fut. MAY? apoc. AY*—(1) TO DRINK.
(Syr., Chald., Ethiop., id. Synonymous is ΠΡ, in
Kal and Niphal not used, whence Hiphil 77¥7.) Fol-
lowed by an acc. of dhe drink, Ex. 34: 28; followed
by J Job 21:20 (as to which passage, compare D3),
fcllowed by 3 of, from any thing, with the addition
cf the idea of pleasure, Pro. 9:5; also followed by 3
of the vessel (compare 3 A, 1, a), Am. 6:6. Metaph.
Job 15:16, apy op. nn’ “drinking iniquity as
water,” i. 6. altogether replete with iniquity, abound-
img in it, compare 34:7. But Pro. 26:6, the same
phrase is used in a passive sense, “the lame drinks
in iniquity,” i. e. must suffer it, cannot avenge it.

(2) to drink together, to banquet, Esth. vie
compare naw.

Nira, pass. of Kal No. 1, Lev. 11:34.

Hiruit, see MPY.

Derivatives, TAVD, NY No. I, Ne,

Il. nw an unused verb. Arab. κω IV.i.q.

_sd| to fix the warp in the loom, Syr. val to
weave. Hence ‘NY No. II.

maw and xnw Chaldee, to drink, Dan. 5:1, 2,
43; pret. with Aleph prosthet. YAYS Dan. 5:3, 4,

compare Syr. ical to drink. Followed by 3 of
the vessel, verse 3. Compare Hebr.
Derivative, i AAD,

ning see nv,

τῶ. 1) a drinking, a carousing, Ecc. 10:
17: from the root ἴ mn’ No. 1.

(Π.) the warp, in weaving, Levit. 13:48, seqq.,
from the root THY No. IL.

TUN εἴς ᾳ MY No. I, Est. 1:8,
ony m. a plant, a shoot, Ps. 128:3.
DAY two (fem.), see Iw,

DCCCLIII

sew

one fut. bres TO PLANT, a poetic word, Pa
1:3; 92:14; Hos.g:13; Jer. 17:8; Ezek.17:8 —
19:10,13. Hence Nn’,

onw prob, TO UNCLOSE (cogn. to OND, ONY to
shut. Chald. to perforate). It occurs in one phrase,
Nu. 24:3, 15, ὉΠ ONY “with the eye (of the mind)
unclosed;” used of a prophet, i.g. OY "903 verse 4.

As to the sense, see Ps. 40:7.

jw only part. Hiruit PAY MAKING WATER.

(The Talmudists use also inf. pnwn, fut. pnw; but
there exists no trace of a root jn’: on the contrary,
in the signification of making water there is used
1’; whence {Y. Jo. Simonis, ed. 2, therefore has
not inaptly laid down PAYI to be oontenchan from
PAYA Hithpael, from the root }'¥.) It occurs in this
one phrase, 122 PAY “ one making water against
the wall,” which is generally a contemptuous designa-
tion for a little boy, especially when mention is made
of extirpating a whole race or family, 1 Ki. 16:11,
“he slew all the house of Baasha, and left him none,
mingens ad parietem (not even a boy), relations and
friends;” 1 Ki. 14:10; 21:21; 1 Sa. 25:22, 34; 2 Ki.
g:8; compare the same phrase in Syriac, e. g. Assem.
Bibl. Orient. ii. p. 260, “ an diacesis sacra Gume (me
teneat) in qua non remansit qui mingat ad parietem ?”
i.e. gue tota devastata est. The phrase seems to be -
used contemptuously to denote a boy, because adults
in the East regard decency in doing this sitting down
[covered with their garments], nor would they do
it in the sight of others (Herod. ii. 35; Cyrop. i. 2, ὃ
16; Ammian. Marcell. xxiii.6). Some have under-
stood a slave, and a person of the lowest rank
(Jahn, Arch. 1. 2, p. 77; Hermeneut. Sacre, p. 31),
and some have understood a dog (Ephr. Syr. Opp.
i.542; Abulwalid, Judah ben Karish MSS., Kimchi.
Jarchi); but both of these are unsuitable to the con-
text of the passages. See Lud.de Dieu, on 1 Sam.
25:34; Boch. Hieroz. i. p. 675.

pny fut. pr to subside, to settle down; hence
to be hushed, silent (kindred to Ὁρῶ, Γ39), used of
the waves, Ps. 107:30; Jon. 1:11, 12; used of strife,
Pro. 26:20.

sng (bus Pers. “ star”),
Persian prince, Est. 1:14.

3 sinew ων jbo “bright star”), [She
thar-bozni], pr- n. of a Persian governor, Ezra
5:3; 6:6.

[Shethar], pr.n. of a

Saon—nnw

nnw ig. MY to set, to place. From this
there twice occurs, pret. pl. AY, Psa. 49:15, NSD
AY NY? “like sheep they place (them) in Hades,”
i.e. they drive, thrust them down thither (compare

DCCCLIV

ΓΝ

Ps. 88:5); ΡΒ. 73:9, DMB MMVI AAY “they set
their mouth against the heavens,” i. e. they assail
heaven, and, as it were, provoke it, with proud and
impious words.

n

Tav (Tau), the twenty-third [reckoning Y and δ᾽
for two letters] and last letter of the alphabet, when
used as a numeral denoting four hundred. As to
the signification of the name see under the word 19.

As to pronunciation, ἢ without Dagesh is an as-
pirated letter, and seems to have a lisping sound, like
Gr. 6, and th English. When it has Dagesh lene
(FA) it is a slender ¢t; as to its difference from 0, see
page cccxv1l, A. To this there answers in Arabic
i, rarely «4;, as in APA, as}. It is sometimes in-
terchanged with Shin (p. pccxcvu, A) and Tet (p.
cccxvi, B), and it has even some relation to the
breathings (x, 7), see Hebr. Gramm. page 101, note;
also, 238, 33¥’, 21M to return; 78 and ΠῚ to dwell;
also, to mark out, and so often in Arabic.

NFA m. ὦ chamber, 1 ΚΙ. 14:28; Eze. 40:7, seq.

(Ch. SA, NP, Syr. Lol, ool.) Plur. DNA, once
MISA Eze. 40:12, from the root 7 No. III, to dwell.
The form 8A appears to spring from ‘A (for 7), the
letter Ὁ being changed because of the preceding Ka-
metz into Aleph, as O12, ON?, DP.

1. ΝΠ TO DESIRE, TO LONG FOR, followed by

Ps.119:40,174. Of more frequent occurrence in
Chaldee. (To this answer 728, 7)8, and this root
may seem to be secondary, and taken from the Hith-
pael of those verbs.)

Derivative, 738A.

Π. ANF) only found in part. Piel I¥N9 i. q.
YN) ABHORRING, Am. 6:8; the letters y and x being
interchanged in the Aramzan manner, see p. I.

MIND f£. desire, longing, Ps.1 19:20, from the
root TA No.1.

L myn ig. MY) No.1, To MARK ovuT, only
ἜΜΕΝ

Pret. Fut. 8D) Nu. 34:7,8. LXX. καταμετρήσετε.
Syr. ye shall determine. Compare 78 No. IIL.

=-
Π. TN i. q. Arab. us to outrun. Hence—

INF Deut. 14:5, and contr. NVA Isaiah 51 :20, a
species of gazelle, so called from the swiftness of

its running. LXX., Vulg. in Deut.; Aqu., Symm.,
Theod., Vulg. in Isa. render it oryx. Targg. wild
bull, which is pretty much the same (compare O%).
See Boch. Hieroz. ὕ. 1. page 973.

MSF £. (from the root MI No. I)—(1) desire,
longing, whether good and just, Psa. 10:17; 21:3:
or wicked, Ps. 112:10.

(2) in a bad sense, lust, desire (Quft, Gelift). Nu.
11:4, TRA WSN} “they lusted a lust.” Psal. 78:
29,30. ΠΊΝΕΙ N37 the graves of lust, Num. 11:

34, 35:
(3) delight, object of desire. MA SDN food

of delight, i. e. delicate, Job 33:20; Gen. 3:6; also,

honour, ornament, Gen. 49:26; Prov.19:22.

DISA a twin, only plur. DYNA Gen. 38:27; bya
Syriacism contr. D917 Gen. 25:24; const. ‘INA Cant.
4:5, from the root TSF,

ΡΝ f. (from the root mby), cerse, execration,
Lam. 3:65.

ON!) TO BE TWIN, DOUBLE. Part. DYNF
double (used of planks or beams), Exod. 26:24; 3€
29. (Syr. and Arab. to be a twin.)

Hipuit, to bear twins, Cant. 4:2; 6:6.

Derivative, DNA, and—

DSM or DNA, whence pl. ‘ONA twin 8, Cant.7:4.
A monosyllabic noun, of the form 243, 973, properly
an abstract, put there for a concrete.

MINE ΓΟ coitus, from the root 128 No.2. Piel,
to cause to meet, which is applied to copulation.
It is once used of the lust of the wild she-ass,
Jerem. 2:24. Not less suitably, N. G. Schroder
(Observatt. ad Origg. Heb. page 10) derives the sig-
nification of lust from the root .3\ to be hot (com-

pare ἴΠ8).

MINH plur. DNA f., a fig tree, Gen. 3:7 (where
the Indian fig or Musa paradisiaca, Germ. Pavabdiegs
feigenbaum, with large leaves, is apparently meant),
Num. 13:23; 20:5; Deut. 8:8, etc., also a fig, the
fruit, 2 Ki. 20:7. (The etymology is unknown, fer it
can neither be suitably derived from the root δὲ, nor

—_ ὐν.».. «

5 ΓΝ ἢ

»

from {$9}; Arab. οὐ Conj. 1Π.). “Τὸ sit under one’s
vine and under one’s fig tree” is said of those who
lead a tranquil and happy life, 1 Ki. 5:5; Zec. 3:10;
Mic. 4:4. See Celsii Hierobot. Ὁ. ii. p. 368—399.

ΓΝ ΣΙ (for MN) f., occasion, Jud. 14:4; from
the root 738 No. Il. See especially Hithpael.

MIND f., sorrow, mourning, Isa. 29:2; Lam.
2:5; from the root 7)8 No, 1.

D°IND m. plur., toils, labours, (from the root

ne No. 3). Ezekiel 24:12, N8?3 O° “(the pot)
wearies (me) with toils.” Vulg. multo labore suda-
tum est.

by FIND (“approach to Shiloh”), [Taa-
nath-shiloh], pr. n. of a town on the border of the
tribe of Ephraim, Josh. 16:6.

NS TU BE MARKED OUT, TO BE DESCRIBED
(a border); followed by 19 δ, > (from...unto),
Josh. 15:9,11; 18:14,17. Others take it actively,
to describe.

Piet to describe, to delineate, Isa. 44:13.

Puat WN Josh. 19:13, “Rimmon 737 Wh
which pertains to Neah.” Hence—

TNA with suff. 8A (for NA), OWA m., form of
body, 1 Sam. 28:14; Lam. 4:8. 78 M5‘, 72) beauti-
ful of form; commonly used of persons, Gen. 29:17;
39:6; and of animals, Gen. 41:18,19. Specially
a beautiful form, Isa. 53:2; 1 Sau: 16:18, OS
7S “a man of form,” i.e. formants, Bituiipat

YISA [Tarea], pr. n. m., 1 Chron. 8:35; and
YU 1 Ch. 9:41.

WA m., Isa. 41:19; 60:19; pr. erectness(see
the root Wx No. 1), tallness; hence a tall tree; spe-
cially a species of cedar,growing in Lebanon. Vulg.
and Ch.render it the box; Syr. and the Hebr. Sher-
bin,i.e.a species of cedar remarkable for thesmallness
of the cones, and with branches turned upward.

MAL. pr.a chest,an ark (Chald. ΠΣ; Arab.

Gs ὧς

δρῦ, wy an ark, a coffer; also Gr. wae θήβη
in LXX.intp., taken from the usage of the Orientals);
used of the ship which Noah made like a chest or
coffer, Gen. 6:14, seq.; of the ark in which Moses,
when a child, was exposed, Ex.2:5. LXX. κιβωτός;
Vulg. arca ; Luther suitably retained the word Urde,
as denoting both a chest and a vessel like one (see
Adelung,s.v.‘ The etymology is unknown.

DCCCLV

San—nnw

ΓΝ £—(1) produce, as of the earth, Josh,
5:12; of the corn-floor, Num. 18:30; of the wine- .
press, ibid.; of the vineyard, Deut. 22:9.

(2) gain, profits, ὙΌΣ NIA the profit of
the wicked, Prov. 10:16; 15:6; mo3n NSA gain
resulting from wisdom, Pro. 3:14; 8: 19; Isa. 23:3.

(3) metaph. fruit, result. YNSY MIN the fruit,
result of his words, Prov. 18:20. ‘Compare ἪΡ Νο. 1.

pan m. intelligence, understanding, Hosea
13:2, “they made idols 0303 according to their
own understanding,” i. 6. at their pleasure.

mA f. id. intelligence, understanding, in-
sight (Ginfidt), used both of God and men, Prov.
2:6; 3:19; 21:30; Deut. 32:28. Pl. like the Germ.
Ginfidten, Prov.11:12; 28:16; Isa. 40:14; also in-
telligent words, Job 32:11. Root fia, 3.

MDI f. (from the root Dia) a treading ithe
destruction, 2 Ch. 22:7.

“Nan (either of a “ stone-quarry,” from the
root 737 j i.g. 12, or a “lofty place,” umbilicus,
1.4. "aD which eel: [Tabor], pr. n.—(1) of a
mountain on the borders of Zebulon and Naphtali,
situated in the middle of a plain, called by Josephus
Ἰταβύριον, ᾿Αταβύριον (Relandi Palestina, p. 331—
336), NOW «glo Lk (Burckhardt’s Reisen, p. 589,
seq.), Josh. 19:22; Jud. 4:6; 8:18; Psalm 89:13;
Jer. 46:18; Hos. §:1.—(2) of an oak in the tribe
of Benjamin, 1 Sam. 10:3.—(3) of a town of the
Levites in the tribe of Zebulon, 1 Ch. 6:62.

Son (each Tzere impure) a poetic word "τῇ 1) fer-
tile and inhabited earth, the habitable globe,
οἰκουμένη (from the root 23", of which see Hiphil

No. 3, ὅγε. 3}, SSLol, nal id.), Isa. 14:17
(opp. to 13). There twice occurs poetically 23P
ISS the world of his (6948) earth, Prov. 8:31; Joh
37:12; compare Sant YS Psal. go:2. It often de-
tits

(2) the whole earth, especially where the creation
of the world is mentioned, 1 Sa. 2:8; Psalm 18:16;
93:1; meton. the inhabitants of the earth, Psalm
9:9; 24:1; 33:8; 96:13; 98:9. Hyperbolically
applied to the kingdom of Babylon, Isa. 13:11; to
that of Israel, Isaiah 24:4 (compare orbis Romanus).
[ Whatever be the meaning of 53 in these passages,
no one who believes in the inspiration of Scripture
can admit that they contain real hyperbole. |

at) m. pollution, profanation. Ley. 18:23,
after the law against Sodomy, in San “this (15)

sin—San

profanation.” Lev.20:12. Root $53 No. 3 (like
DIA from the root DD), compare Ch. 233 to pro-
fane (by incest), Genesis 49:4, Targ. Pseudo-Jon.;
Arab. _), to be profane, to conunit adultery.

ban see Sain,

n: an f. consumption, destruction, Isaiah
10:25, from the root nda.
printed editions have DNPDA, which may also have
_the sense of consumption, from 13 Piel. But this
reading appears however to arise from a copyist to
whom ΠΡ ΞΕ was a more familiar word; compare a

similar variety of reading, Job 21:13; 36:11.

Oban m. stained, spotted, having spots or
stains (from the root 3 No. 2), only found Levit.
21:20, I9Y3 ΣΙΝ Vulg. albuginem habens in oculo.
Vers. anon. in the Hexapla, λεύκωμα, compare Tob.
2:9; 3:17; 6:8 (where the Hebrew interpreter has
rendered the Gr. λεύκωμα by this word).
snail, here used for blear-eyed (see the root 273 No.1).

1A m. straw as broken up by threshing, chaff.
ge iden ά ;
(Arab. we id. whence denom. | αὐ to give chaff for

fodder, to sell straw. The origin is doubtful. But

it is not improbable that {3 is for 1224 from the

root 733, and that it denotes building material,

compare Exod. 5:7, seqq.; compare 128 and °327.)

Job 21:18; Gen. 24:25; Isa.11:7; 65:25.
Denom. ᾿Ξ, and—

‘JAA (prob. for 19229“ building of Jehovah”),
[Tibni], pr. n. m. 1 Ki. 16:21, 22.

FVII £. (from the root 123)—(1) structure,
manner of building, Ps. 144:12.

(2) exemplar, model, according to which any
thing is made (Modell), Ex. 25:9, 40; 2 Ki. 16:10.

(3) image, likeness of a thing, Deu. 4:16—18;
Eze.8:10. Hence Ezek. 8:3, 7 M93 MH" “ and
he put forth (that which had) the appearance of a
hand,” Germ. etwas wie eine Hand. Eze.10:8. Com-
pare MD No. 3.

MYA (« burning”), [Taberah], pr.n. of a
place in the desert of Arabia, Nu. 11:3; Deu. 9:22.

y24 (perhaps “ brightness,” from the unused
root 2’ which see), [7'hebez], pr. n. of a town near
Shechem, Jud.g:50; 2 Sam. 11:21.

“VFI ch. ig. Heb. 72% to break. Part. pass.
3A fragile, Dan. 2:42. Compare 34,

DCCCLVI

Some MS. copies and |
| pala, lord, king, from the root pal, to guard, to rule,

Targg. |

“pan- san

soxdp nban pr.n. Tiglath-pileser, a king of
Assyria, from the year 753 to 734 B.C.,2 Ki. 15:29.
16:10. Also written, 1025 nein 2 Ki, 16:7; 32h Ὁ
TONNE 1 Ch. §:6; 2 Ch. 28:20, and 19378 N37h1Ch
5:26. (The former part of the name appears to be
the same as Diglath, the river ‘Tigris (see RIN), pr
swift; the latter, which also appears in the name Na-
bo-polusaris, Pers. psy a great king, comp. Sanscr.

unless rather, Pilesar and Polasar, be i.q. Sanscr. pura
sara, one preceding, aleader,see Bopp, Glossar., p.109.
I would render the entire name lord of the Tigris.)

ΤΌΣ m. (from the root S13) benefit, i. q. bins

| Ps. 116:12.

TF) ἢ (from the root 73), strife, contention
Ps. 39:11, 22 WS TP NBA “1 am consumer
under the strife of thy hand,” i.e. by the divina
plagues. (Chald. id.)

MIA Gen. 10:3; and MIU 1 Ch. 1:6; Eze
27:14; 38:6[ Togarmah], pr.n.of anorthern nation
and country sprung from Gomer (the Cimmerians),
abounding in horses and mules. We should, ap-
parently, understand Armenia, as very abundant in
horses (ἑππόβοτος σφόδρα, Strab., xi. 13, § 9); at least:
a part of it. Such is either the tradition or the
opinion of the Armenians themselves, who regaré
Torgom the son of Gomer (LXX. loce. citt. has the.
name by transposition of the letters Θοργαμά, Θεργαμά,
Ovpyapa, and so also some Hebrew copies 7237N),
as the founder of their uation, and they call them-
selves the house of Torgom. See J. D. Michaélis
Spicileg. Geogr., t. i., p. 67 ---- 78.

ΠΤ masc. the name of a tree which grows on
Lebanon, Isaiah 41:19; 60:13. Vulg. ulmus, elm.
Chald. }}}7) i.e. a species of plane, which is called

τὸ 3%,

in Arab. qh I prefer the oak, the ilex, as the word

properly denotes a firm enduring tree (compare
RTA), from the root 71 No.2. Compare Celsii
Hierobot., t. ii. p.271; and my Comment. on Isaiah
41:18.

NT") fem. Chald. circuit (from the root Ἢ),
perpetuity, i.g. WOR. Ady. NYIN3 perpetually,
continually, Dan. 6:17, 21."

“HW 1 Ki.g:18 sp, and 2Ch.8:4[Zadmor], -
pr. n. of a city built by Solomon, in a fertile district
of the Syrian desert, between Damascus and the
Euphrates, called by the Arabs, and now bearing

Στ πἼΠ

the nam? QJ or »ῷ (i.e. a place abounding in
pulins, see Schultens, Ind. ad Vit. Salad.),Gr. Palmyra
(just as on the other hand the Arabians called Palma,
a city in Spain δὶ... Ὁ). The same is YA (palm),
loc. cit. 33, which seems to have been less used.
In the Aramean and Greek inscriptions which are
found in great numbers in the ruins of Palmyra, the
name is spelled either "27N or ND7N, see Swinton,
Philos. Transactions, vol. xlviii.

YY 15 (“fear,” “reverence,” from the Sa-

maritan root Sy = WwW; to fear) [Tidal], pr.n. of
a king, Gen. 14:1.

WI) an unused root, Chald. δὲ ΠΣ To BE WASTE,
DESERT (cogn. to the root NNW), whence ‘DA, NINA
Car

waste, desert, Arab. ΠΡ empty. Hence—

ὙΠ (for WA a segolate and penacute form, subst.
—(1) wasteness, concr.that which is wasted,
laid waste, Genesis 1:2; Job 26:7; hence—(a) a
desert, Deut. 32:10; Job 6:18; 12:24.—(b) de-
struction, Isaiah 24:10, 7A NP “a desolated
city;” 34:11.

(2) emptiness, vanity, and concr. something
vain (syn. 237), Isaiah 41:29; 44:9; 49:4: 59:43
1 Sam. 12:21; nothing, 1.4. 18 Isa. 40:17, 23.

(3) ann? Isaiah 49:4; and ace. IMA adv. in vain,
Isa. 45:19.

DIA pl. ΤΌ ΠΕ comm., a poetic word, pr. water
making a noise, in commotion (from the root D1),
hence —(1) wave (Welle, Woge), Psa. 42:8, DINA
NIP DINAN “wave calleth unto wave,” i.e. wave
follows wave without intermission. Pl. Ex. 15:5, 8;
Ps. 33:7; 78:15.

(2) @ great quantity of waters, i.q. DY Deut.
8:7; Eze.31:4; 127 DIA ocean, sea, Gen. 7:11;
Ps. 36:7; Am. 7:4; and simply Dina id., Job 28:14;
38:16,30. Hence—

(3) gulf, abyss, even used of the deep hollows of
the earth, Ps. 71:90. (Syr. isool wave, abyss.)

MPF f. (from the root bn Piel).—(1) praise,
Ps. 22:26; 48:11; 51:17; hence—(a) a song con-
taining praise, a hymn, Ps. 22:4; 66:2; 145:1; and
pl. 0°24, as the title of the whole book of Psalms.
— (6) the person praised or celebrated, Deu. 26:
19; Jer. 13:11; 33:9; Zeph. 3:19, 20.

(2) praise, in which any one stands with respect
to others, glory, Psa. 9:15: Isa. 42:8. Hence the

DCCCLVII

sin—San

person (or thing) wherein any one glories. Jer. 17
14, ΡΠ AAS “thou (Jehovah, art) my glory.’ —
Deu. 10:21.

moan fem. ἄπ. λεγόμ. Job 4:18, which the LXX
render σκολιόν τι. Vulg. pravum quid. ‘larg. iniquity.
As to the etymology, there are various opinions of
interpreters; but the Hebrews, and amongst them
Kimchi, long ugo saw the truth, taking 177 as fem,
from oan or 207 (from the root "> 0, like DA, 232A,
TA, from DD, bb3, 123). Nor is there any necessity
for Dagesh in 5, compare D2'2 (from DD3), ἢ, 1D2D;
see Lehrg. page 503. Hence prop. it is folly (see

271 No. 4); hence sin, compare 232. Others regard

so
as the root ἰὸς to err, to go astray; whence | |p,
error, and hence they derive the noun nonin, noah;
whence 77M, as vice vers’ nbyh from ΠΟΤ Jud. 6:
28; moyt from TY Nu. 23:7.

naan fem. (from the root 23), procession.
Neh. 12:31.

nea fem. (from the root 953), only in plur.
MABIN—(1) perversity, foolishness, Deu. 32:20.

(2) deceit, fraud, Prov. 2:12,14; 6:14; ἢ
nisaan a deceitful tongue, Pro. 10:31.

El m. (for MA, from the root MYA No. Ih—(1) a
sign, Eze. 9:4. (Arab. <43, a5 a sign in the form

of a cross branded on the thigh or neck of horses and
camels, whence the name of the Ictter n, which in
Pheenician, and on the coins of the Maccabees has
the form of across. From the Pheenicians the Greeks
and Romans took both the name and form of the
letter.)

(2) sign (cruciform), mark subscribed instead of
a name to a bill of complaint; hence subscription,
Job 31:35- It is stated that at the Synod of Chal-
cedon and other synods principally in the East, some
even of the bishops being unable to write, put the
sign of the cross instead of their names, which is still -
often done by common people in legal proceedings;
so that in the infancy of the art of writing this could
not fail of being the case, so as for the expression te
be received into the usage of language.

NIM see INF a gazelle.

IF) fut. 23M, Ch. i.g. Heb. 23% To TURN BACK,
TO RETURN, Dan. 4:31, 33.

Apne 2°09 fo restore, to return, Ezr. 6:5. DY
D3n8 i.q. Heb. 137 ΡΠ to answer, followed by an
ace. of pers. Ezr. 5:11; Dan. 3:16 (as to the passage

π-- 3}

Dan. 2:14, see NOY). NAVI “Ἴ to return an epistle,
to reply by letters, Ezr. 5:5.

DW Eze. 27:13; 38:2, 3; Isa. 66:19, and Son
Gen. 10:2; Ezek. 32:26; 39:1, [Tubal], pr.n. the
Tibareni, a nation of Asia Minor, dwelling by the
Euxine sea, to the west of the Moschi, see J!) No. 3.

j ἹῬ 277 (perhaps “smith of scoria,” comp. of |

Arab. on smith, and Pers. ω s scoria of metal, the

genitive being put first, which seems to shew the
origin to be Assyrian or Persic [but be it remem-
bered that it is an antediluvian pr.n.]), Tubaleain,
pr.n. of a son of Lamech, inventor of working in
iron, Gen. 4:22.

MIDN Job 26:12 ano for NAIA prudence.

ΓΤ κα (from the root 73!) sadness, sorrow,
Prov. 14:13; 17:21; Ps. 119:28.

MDA see TVA,

TNA f. (from the root ΠῚ" Hiph.)—(1) confes-
sion, Josh. 7:19; Ezr.10:11.

(2) thanksgiving, Psal. 26:7; 42:5. MRA NI
to offer praise to God (for a sacrifice) Ps. 50:14,
23; 107:22; 116:17 (where the phrase is not to be
taken as though proper sacrifices were spoken of).
᾿ AHA M3 Lev. 22:29, DPW NTA NI Lev. 7:13,
15; comp. 12, and ellipt. MTA a sacrifice of thanks-
giving, Ps. 56:13.

(3) @ choir of givers of thanks, praising God,
Neh. 12:31, 38, 40.

MWA Chaid. (kindred to "2A), to be amazed, Dan.
3:24.

1. mr (compare 7)}8 No. IIT.) in Kal not used,
i.g. "8A No. 1. ro MARK, TO DELINEATE.

Piet id. 1 Sam. 21:14, of David when simulating
madness: “WO τὴ ρον in, “and he made
marks (scrawls) upon the doors of the gate,” like
petulant boys.

Hiruit ἘΠῚ 3D ἐο mark, followed by by upon any
thing, Eze. 9:4.

Derivative, ‘A.

Il. mr TO REPENT, TO BE GRIEVED. (Syr. id.)

Hipnit, causat. to make to grieve, to afflict (as
8 people, God), Psal. 78:41 [to set marks or limits,
gives a good sense in the passage, from ΠῚ 1.7,

OL ΓΤ ΠῚ an unused root, i.g. M8 No. L, and

DCCCLVIT1L

nman—S.\n

Arab. τῷ to abide, to dwell, whence SA a cham:

—_—

ber; which see, for 1.

mn [Zoah], pr. n.m. 1 Ch. 6:19, for which there
is, verse 11, ΠΣ, and 1 Sam. 1:1, ἽΠΠ,

nonin f. (from the root on) expectation, hope,
Ps. 39:8; Prov. 10:28.

})J-) an unused root, perhaps ig. to cut
up, to divide; whence—

JF constr. WA, with suff. ‘3A, m. the middle
of a thing, so called from its being divided (compare
ὙΠ). m3 7A the middle part of a house, the
interior court, 2 Sam. 4:6. Put in the genitive
after a noun, Jud. 16:29, JAI NPY “the middle
columns.”

With prefixes—(1) 7)03—(a) in the middle of
(any) thing, as, 1.29 733 in the midst of a house,
1 Ki.11:20; D92897 ΓΒ Zec. 8:8; and after verbs
of motion, ὉΠ ΓΞ into the midst of the sea, Ex.
14:27. Sometimes it does not differ from 2 A, No.
1, in (any place), Gen.g:21; Am. 3:9; into (any
place), Ps. 57:7; 7103-133 to go through the midst
of a thing, Ezek. 9:4: Exod. 14:29.—-(b) when re-
ferring to many, among (prop. inter medios). ὈΞΞῚΓΙΞ
amongst you, in your midst, Gen. 35:2; Pro. 17:2;
Eze. 2:5. Used even for }*2, when distinction is ex-
pressed, Gen. 1:6, 0225 ΠῚ between the waters
(terrestrial and celestial).

(2) PAD from the midst of any thing,and simply
out of, Jer. 51:6; Ex. 33:11.

(3) προ into the middle of a thing, Num,
17:12; 19:6. Compare syn. 33}.

Derivative, i2°A.

77 i. ᾳ 14, vexation, which see.

AMA f. (from the root 13?) punishment, 1.q.
nnsin No. 4, Ps. 149:7; Hos. 5:9.

HTD ἢ with suff. TDA, pl. NNDA (from the
root M33).

(1) the act of arguing, shewing and maintaining
the right, Job 13:6. Pl. arguments, Job 23:4.

(2) arguing down, contradicting, Ps. 38:15;
Prov. 29:1, MINA WX “a man who opposes in
speaking,” one who likes to speak against, positive
in assertions (others take it from signif. 3, who is
often corrected).

(3) rebuke, correction by words, Prov. 1:23,
25,30; 31:11: 5:12; 27:5; 29:15. Plur. ninziA
D1 rebuke joined wih correction. Prov.6 23

IN—D" IN
Once used of reproof (from God), complaint, Hab.
2:1.

(4) punishment, chastening, Ps.73:14. Pl.
Ps. 39:12; Eze. 5:15, TOO MIND Eze. 25:17.

DYDIF ὁ Ch.g:21; see DYDA,

ain (“ race,” “ posterity” [“birth”}), [ 7'o-
lad], pr.n. of a town of the Simeonites, 1 Ch. 4:29;
also ines Josh. 15:30; 19:4.

main f. pl. (from the root 3) — (2) genera-
tions, families, races, Nu. 1:20, seqq. ὉΠ ΠΣ
according to their races, Gen. 10:32; 25:13; Exod.
6:16. Hence nin 7D genealogy, pedigree, Gen.
5:1. As avery large portion of the most ancient
Oriental history consists of genealogies, it means—

(2) history, properly of families. Gen. 6:9, nbs
n3 nopin “this is the history of Noah.” Genesis
37:2; and thus also applied to the origin of other
things. Gen. 2:4, “ this is the origin of the heaven

and earth.” (Compare &D? and Syr. ρα family,
genealogy, history.)

a; Fl om. (from the root 99) a vexer, tormentor
(properly abstr. vexation, vexing, or the act of him
who causes others to lament, forces the expression of
grief from others, verbal of Piel of the root 22), of the
form Wats MIWA). Once in pl. Ps. 137:3, {P9917
“our vexers.”— LXX. ἀπαγαγόντες ἡμᾶς. Vulg.
abducentes nos. Targ.“ those who have robbed us,”
taking bbin for: οὐ (the letters δ᾽ and ἢ being
interchanged), but that has a passive signification.

yoin m. nybin, nydin f. pl. pybin (from the
root YOM) [from Ὁ) in Thes.].

(1) @ worm, specially one which springs from
putrefaction. Ex. 16:20; Isa. 14:11; 66:24; those
which devour plants, Jon. 4:7; Deu. 28:39. Meta-
phorically used of a weak and despised man, Psalm
22:7; Job 25:6.

(2) especially scarlet, scarlet colour, more
fully "24? MYA (see °2¥), also scarlet garments,
Lam. 4:5; Isa. 1:18 (compare yon Pu.).

(3) [Zola] pr.n.—(a) of the eldest son of Is-
sachar, Gen. 46:13; 1 Chr..7:1.—(6) of an Israel-
itish judge, Jud.10:1. Patron. of letter a, yin
Num. 26:23.

DV. Some forms which seem to belong to this
roct, see under the root DA,

D'in twins, see’ oN,
[OW (PAM) Gen. 36:15 ana, for 12"R

DCCCLIX

sn—5a1n

MAY Ff. constr. NayiA (from the root IVA), an
abomination, something abominable. Prov.
21:27; 28:9, min? nayin « things which are an
abomination to Jehovah.” Prov. 3:32; 11:1, 20.
Especially used of things which are made impure
and illicit by the decrees of religion. Gen. 43:32,
“for it is an abominable thing to the Egyp-
tians” (to eat with the Hebrews). Gen. 46:34;
Deu. 14:3; specially used of things belonging to the
worship of idols, 1 Ki. 14:24; 2 ΚΙ. 16:3; 21:2;
Ezr.g:1; Eze. 16:2; and of idols themselves, 2 Ki.
23:13. See RY, PPY.

myin f. (from the root NYA)—(1) error in holy
things, impiety, seé the root No. 3. Isa. 32:6.
(2) harm, calamity, Neh. 4:2. ᾿

May pl. f. (from the root ¥!)—(1) a swift
course, Num. 23:22; 24:8, C8] Miapin “ the
swiftness of the buffalo.”

(2) weariness, tiring labour (see "WY" No. 2).
hence wealth derived from labour (comp.¥"3! No.3).
Ps. 95:4, ὉΠ MAYA “the wealth of the moun-
tains ;” Job 22:25, niayin 2 “ money of the trea-
sures,” i.e. very great plenty of money. Some other
interpreters derive this word from the Arabic root
ee to go up, to grow up, IV. to be tall, whence

Num. loc. cit., the swiftness of the buffalo; Psal.
95:4, the heights of mountains. Job 22:25, money
of heaps, heaps of money. But I prefer the former,
as arising from the certain and ascertained use of
the Hebrew language; compare the root Y5?.

yh an unused verb, Ch, to spit out, Arab.

és} (onomatopoet.) to spit out, especially with
contempt.
Derivative, NBA.

TINS αὶ plur. (from the root δὲ δὴ to go out)—
(1) a going out, metaph. a going forth from danger,
deliverance, Ps. 68:21; compare the root, Eccles.
7:18.

(2) the place from which (any person or thing)
goes forth, hence a gate, Eze. 48:30; a fountain,
Prov. 4: 23, ὉΠ ΓΊΝΕΙ “ the fountain of life,” of
happiness; also the place of the exit or termination
of any thing, Nu. 34:4, 5, 8,9; Josh. 15:4.

AF—(1) τὸ Go or TRAVEL aBour (Arab. εἶ
id. ; comp. the kindred roots, under the ver) 71), either
—(a) for the sake of traffic, 1 Ki.10:15 (compare

27, 79D), or —(b) for the sake of exploring, hence
to spy out,e.g. a country, follewed by an ace., Nu,

ὥπη--

13:16, 17,21; 14:6, seq.; also to search out any
thing, Deu. 1:33; Nu. 10:33; Eze.20:6. Metaph.
to investigate, followed by an acc. Ecce. 7:25; and
followed by Ὧν Ecc. 1: 13; followed by a gerund
(darauf denfen, etwas gu thun, wie man etwas thue). Ecc.
2:3.

(2) followed by "YS to follow, go about after.
Metaph. Nu. 15:39.

Hiri, fut. 10? and in the Rabbin. form ‘Ft 2 Sa.
22:33—(1) to lead one about, specially to shew
him the way in unknown places. (Ch. ὙΠ conductor
of the way.) Followed by an acc. Proverbs 12:26,
PIS INYIO IN “ the righteous shews the way to
his friend.” Followed by two acc. of pers. and way.
2Sa. loc. cit. 371 DA WW! “ and (God) shews
the upright his way,” he shews an upright man the
way in which he should walk. So at least we may
explain this passage, as to the interpretation of which
interpreters seem to have despaired, in speaking of
Ps. 18:33. ‘

(2) to search, explore, Jud. 1:23.

Derivatives, WN‘, WA No. IL.

I. WF m. a rurtLe Dove (an onomatopoetic
and primitive word), Gen. 15:9; Levit. 12:6; used
as 2 word of endearment for a beloved female, Cant.
2:12 [Ὁ]; used of the people of Israel; Ps. 74:19,
TWA “thy turtle dove,” i. 6. the people especially
dear to thee, now afflicted and timid.

IL ΣΙ τὰ. —(1) order, row, turn, especially
used of what goes round in a circle, Esth. 2:12, 15.

(2) a string of pearls, or gold or silver beads
(as an ornament for the head), Cant. 1:10, from the
root AA.

TIL ΣΙ 1 Ch.17:17; ig. THA in the parallel
place, 2 Sam. 7:19, mode, manner. If the reading

be genuine, the form would seem to be from
ΤΡ ΞΕ ΠῚ ,

“MFA Chald. an oz, i. ᾳ. Hebr. τἠν; plur. {Fl oxen,
Dan. 4:22, 29, 30; §:21; Ezr.6:9,17; 7:17.

FTW £ (from the root ΠῚ Hiph. No. 4. to teach).
—(1) instruction, doctrine, Job 22:22.—(a) hu-
man, as that of parents, Prov.1:8; 3:1; 4:2; 7:2.
—(b) divine through prophets, Isa. 1:10; 8:16, 20;
42:4, 21.

(2) 4aw.—(a) human, the manner and principles
which men follow, 2 Sa.’7:19.—(b) divine, whether
one, followed by a genit. of the object, e.g. the law
of sacrifice, Leviticus 6:7; 7:7; or collect. laws;
VRAD PD the book of the law, Josh. 1:8; 8:34;

DCCCLX

nbnn—an

2 Ki. 22:8,11; Neh.8:3; plur. nin laws, Exod
18:20; Lev. 26:46.

IVA m. (from the root IW to dwell), a stranger,
an emigrant, sojourning ina strange country, where
he is not naturalized, Lev. 22:10; 25:47; Ps. 39:13.
Plur. const. 1 Ki. 17:1.

TPA £. a word altogether poet.; prop. a lifting
up, that which is erect (from the root 1); hence—

(1) aid (compare Arab. ue Conj. III. to aid, te
comfort, properly to lift up). Job 6:13, "02 MVR
‘39292 “aid fled from me” (in the other member there
is ΠῚ}, LXX. βοήθεια). Prov. 2:7 (LXX. σωτηρία),
Micah 6:9 (at least in several MSS. and Verss.),
Job 30:22 p.

(2) counsel (properly, the raising of any thing,
that which any one wishes to raise or set up). Job
5:12, MAN DAY ΠΡΌΣ NO “and their hands do
not perform (their) counsel.” Vulg. quod ceperant.

(3), counsel, 1.4. wisdom. Job 11:6, [253
MIND “the double of wisdom.” Job 12:16, ty
MANY “might and counsel;” 26:3; Prov. 3:21;
8:14; 18:1; Isa. 48:29, MBAR 2.1) TyY Nd|T “be
is wonderful in counsel and of great wisdom.”

MIA (from the root MD’) m. a club, Job 41:2
LXX. σφύρα. Vulg. malleus.

Wh) see N'A,

MIWA f. (from the root 731), whoredom, metaph.
the worship of idols, Eze. 16:25, 26,29; 23:8. Pl
OMIA Eze. 16:15,22; 23:7, seqq.

midann & mibann (from the root ban No. 1,
and more immediately derived from the nouns 739
a rope, 220 a sailor, a pilot) plur. fem.—(1) rule,
government, Job 37:12; especially that of a state,
Pro. 11:14.

(2) the art of governing, hence prudent counsel.
in a good sense, Pro.1:5; 20:18; 24:6; cunning
counsel, in a bad sense, 12:5.

nA see MA,

FMA Chald. prep. under, i.q. Hebr. NA Dan.
7:27. It is prop. a plural noun, hence with suff.
‘INNA under it, Dan. 4:9, 18.

eb) [ Tachmonite }, patron. from pr.n. m.
otherwise unknown, }®39A (“wisdom”) @ Sa. 23:8
Compare *335.

nonin fem. (from the root 999 Hiphil, to begin)
beginning, Hosea1:2; Prov.g:19; "702 im the

vnn—sioan

beginning, i.e. previously, Gen. 19:3; 41:21; 43:
18, 20; Isa. 1:26.

son, only in plur, oon m. (from the root
Non = to be sick, diseased), diseases, Deut.
29:21. Ps.103:3; Jer. 16:4, Ini! pssvonn ‘nin
“they shall die of diseases.” Concer. 14: 18, “S20
ΜῈ “those who are sick with famine.”

Donn τη. Lev.11:16; Deut.14:15; an unclean
bird, so called from violence and wrong (root DIM),
according to Bochart (Hieroz. p.ii., p. 232), the male
ostrich; called in Arabic ,.\\5 unnatural, from its

cruelty towards its young, compare Job 39:17, seqq.;
Lam. 4:3. The preceding word 73! N32 loc. cit. must
apparently be understood in a narrower sense, of the
female ostrich. LXX. and Vulg. translate, the night
owl, Jonathan, the swallow.

JT (for ΠΝ “a camp”), [Zahan], pr.n. τα.
—(1) Num. 26:35.—(2) 1Chr.7:25. From the
former comes patron. "20H Num. 26:35. Compare
nian.

mann (from the root 129)—(1) grace, mercy,
Yosh. 11:20; Ezra 9:8.

(2) prayer, supplication (properly, the cry for
mercy, from the root in Hiphil), Psa.6:10; 55:2;
119:170.

(3) [Tekinnah], pr. n.m. 1 Ch. 4:12.

PIAA, only in plur. on Ps. 28:2, 6; 31:23;
116:1; and MAINA 86:6; i. g. 130M No.2, prayer,
supplication.

ΓΤ m. plur. (from the root 73M) [“ a camp”,
a place where a camp is pitched, 2 Ki. 6:8.

DMA Ezek. 30:18; and DMIann Jer. 43:7;
8,9; 44:1; 46:14; also 2:16 p (where the a’n3
hasD2890),[Tahpanhes, Tehaphnehes, Tahapa-
nes], pr.n. of a city in Egypt, which the LXX.
render Tagyn, Tagva.. No doubt that it is Daphne,
a fortified city near Pelusium. And Jablonski
(Opuscce., p.i. 343) thinks that the Egyptian name
of this city would be written Tade-Enee, i.e. the
head, or the beginning of the age; or, as we should
say, the beginning of the world or earth (as if the
Egyptian world). “Jt would thus correspond to the
city of Syene (see above 32D p. pixxx1, A), which
closes Egypt towards Athiopia...just as Taphne
closed Egypt towards Syria and Arabia.”

DEAN (“head of the age,” see prec.), [71 αἢ--
penes], pr.n of an Egyptian queen, 1 Ki, 11:19, 20.

DCCCLXI

vnin— In

NT τη. a breastplate (θώρηξ), made of linen,
Ex. 28:32; 39:23; properly a military garment, cr
armour, from the root TV], Syr. Ji Ethpe. to fight,
to wage war, to prepare for battle.

TOF see 170 Tiphel.

yun (“ cunning,” from the root Si. Ethpael,
to be cunning), [Yahrea], pr. n. of a man, 1 Chron.
9:41, called YIND 1 Ch. 8:35.

vr m. an obscure word, always in this con-
nexion, ΠῚ WY Tachash skin, Num. 4:6, seq. Plur.
DwnA NY Tachash skins, Exodus 25:5; 26:14;
35:23; 39:34; and in the same sense simply vnn
Nu. 4:25; Eze. 16:10 (where it is said that women’s ~
shoes are made of it). ‘The ancient versions un-.
derstand it to be the colour of a skin (LXX. taxiv-
θινα. Aqu. Symm. ἰάνθινα. Chald. and Syr. rubra,
red), and they have been followed by Bochart (Hieroz.
i. p. 989, seqq.); this is however a mere conjecture,
which has no ground either in the etymology or in
the cognate languages; on the other hand the Tal-
mudists and almost all the Hebrew interpreters take
YA to be an animal, the skins of which were used
both for a covering of the holy tabernacle, and for
making shoes. I have no hesitation in acceding to
this opinion, and I would follow R. Salomon on Eze.
loc. cit. with Luther in understanding it to be either
the seal, or the badger, taxus or taxo (meles, Varr.
Plin.). Besides the context, which almost requires
an animal, this opinion is supported —(1) by the au-
thority of the Talmudists who (Tract. Sabb. cap. ii.
fol. 28) in treating at large of this animal, say that
it is like the weasel (1° N2N), which is very suitable
to the badger—(2) by the agreement of languages,
the authority of which is very great with regard to

the Samics of animals and plants. Arabic Ut and
Lato are indeed rendered dolphin by lexicogra-
phers; but this name has a wider extent, and alsc
comprehends seals, which in many respects resemble
the badger, and which were of frequent occurrence
in the peninsula of Sinai (Strab. xvi. p.776); this
has been already observed (see Beckm. ad Antig
Caryst. c. 60). The Latin taxus and taxo (whence
in modern languages taxo, taisson, Dads) is not found,
it is true, in Latin writers before the time of Augus-
tine, but there is no need for us to consider it on thaf
account to be a new-formed word, but only one re-
ceived from the vulgar language, and of foreign origin.
—(3) The etymology, which the Hebrew language
supplies with sufficient probability. For “NO may

32n—nnn

be for NYNA, fromthe root MYM to rest, so thattarus
may be so called from its sleeping for half a year,
whica became almost proverbial; nor are seals less
somnolent.—(4) The skins hoth of the badger
and seal might without doubt have been used both
for covering the tabernacle, and for making elegant
shoes: seal skins are even now used for shoes.
To give my opinion, the Hebrews seem to have
at once designated by this one word (which the
Arabs and western nations apply to only particular
species), the seal, the badger, and other similar
creatures, which they neither knew nor distinguished
with accuracy.
[(2) Tahash, pr. n. m: Gen. 22:24.]

ΣΙΝ.) subst. the lower part, that which

ts below. (Arab. ~ «Ὁ id., compare th. ATT:
to let down, to lower, TTT: to be lowered, de-
pressed, Τ ἦγ Ὁ: low, ΠΤ: under. It may, how-
ever, be doubted whether n final be primary and
radical, or secondary, which latter opinion is sup-

ported by the Arab. ἐς to go down and dip (one’s

finger); whence NOW may be derived, like N13, from
M2.) Hence, in acc. adverb. below, beneath, Gen.
49:25; Deu. 33:13; NOM id. (comp. j) No.3, ¢), Ex.
20:4; Josh.2:11. Inconstr. state (for which there
is once ? no! Cant. 2:6), and with suff., commonly
pl. ‘ANF, PIA, TANIA, ANA, Ἰ ἜΠΗ, OANA, OANA,
DMANA; rarely sing. “INA 2 Sam. 22:37, 40, 48
(as to the form of which, see Hebr. Gramm. § 36,
note). Prep. below, beneath, under (ὑπό), Arab.
cj. 0°28 NA under heaven, Dan. g:12; MOA
Wow under the sun (see YDY); I NOM beneath
the mountain, at the foot of the mountain, Ex. 24:4;
jw’ NIA under the tongue, Ps. 10:7; 66:17, and
pynsY’ NOFA under the lips, Ps.140:4, ie. in the
mouth; ‘2 7! NOA under the hand, i.e. in the power
of any one, 1 Sam.21:9. Of a woman it is said,
she commits whoredom, adultery, under her hus-
band, Nu. 5:19; Eze. 23:5, i.e. she commits whore-
dom who ought to obey the authority of her hus-
band. But Hab. 3:16, may be rendered, 1398 ‘ANA
“TI tremble in my lower parts,” i.e. my knees and
feet tremble.— With verbs of motion it is—(a)
beneath, under any thing, 2 Sam. 22:37, 40, 48;
Gen. 18:4; Jud. 3:30.—(b) κατά, down, down-
wards, i,q. 79, Am. 2:13, OPANA Py "238, prop.
“1 press you downwards;” Job 40:12.

With preff.—

(a) NON adv. below, beneath (see above), prep.
ὑπ᾽ éx, unter (ctiwas) hervor, heraus, hinweg, from under,

DCCCLXII

ΜΠ ΠΕ

Srom beneath, used of those that were under any.
thing, and come out from thence, Eze. 47:1, “waters
came out }f53 NOD from under the threshold ;”
Prov. 22:27, “why should they take away thy bed
ANAD from under thee ?” i 6. on which thou liest
Ex. 6:6; Deut.7:24. Hence Β NOE) At, see ΠῚ
More rarely for ? NOAM below, under (any thing)
Job 26:5; Eze.42:g. Another MOA (out of a
place), see No. 2.

(B) ? NAD (opp. to b dyn, below, under any
thing, as ¥’P 1? NIA below the firmament, Gen.177;
Ex. 30:4; oN ΓΞ} NOAD at the foot of Bethel (si-
tuated on a mountain), Gen. 35:8, compare 1 Sam.

ai.

(y) 2 non? i. q. preceding, after a verb of motion,
αν Ὁ 3%.

(3) NMA ON under, sub, subter, with an acc. Jerem.
3:6; Zec. 3:10, ? nna by Eze. 10:2; with an abl
1 Sam. 21:4.

(2) what is under any one, the place in which
any one stands, is constituted. Zech. 6:12, ) ANH
M23) “from his place he shall grow up,” compare
Ex. 10:23. Hence—(a) in ace. in a place, ἔχ. 16:90,
VARA wey 33Y “remain, every one in his own
place;” Jud. 7:21; 1Sa.14:9; 2Sa.2:23; 7:10;
t Chr. 17:9; Job 36:16, DANA py NO IM a wide
space, where (pr. in which place) there is no strait-
ness.—(b) in the place of, for, instead of (anftatt),
used of those who succeed into the place of another.
Levit. 16:32; Esth. 2:17; Psal. 45:17, THIS nnn
722 VN “in the stead of thy fathers shall be thy
children.” Hence used of things which are inter-
changed, used of price (for) Gen. 30:15; 1 Sa. 2:20;
1 Ki. 21:2, and after verbs of requiting, 1 Sa. 25:21.
M2 NOA for what? why? Jer. 5:19.

With a relat. conj. WX NNA—(1) instead of that
(anftatt daf), Deu. 28:62.

(2) because that,i.e. because, Deu. 21:14; 2 Ki.
22:17. 3 NNOA id. Deu. 4:37. Also in the same
sense NA followed by an inf. Isa. 60:15, compare
Job 34:26. D'VY NOA for the fuller Oni, NOR
Dw “ because they are wicked.”

_ (3) [Thahath], (“station,” “ place”), pr. n—
(a) of a station of the Israelites in the desert, Nu.
33:26.—(b) m.—(a) 1 Chr. 6:9, 22.---(β and y)
1 Ch. 7:20. :

FTE) Chald. id. Dan. 4:11, ‘HANA 79 i. ᾳ. Hebr
YAN, The more usual form is Ninh,

HANA m. MANA ἢ, adj. lower, lowest, i.a
‘ANA Josh. 18:13; 1 Ki. 6:6.

‘TINA τὰ, mM and > ἢ adj. lower, lowest Pa

Jann

86:13; Job 41:16; Gen.6:16, YIS"NYANA the lower,
lowest parts of the earth, Hades, Isa. 44:23} poet. used
of a hidden place (here of the womb of the mother
[but it is the formation of the members of Christ's
mystical body 7), Ps. 139:15; the sameis NVANA YW
Ezek. 26:20; 32:18, 24, compare NVYANA 2 the
deepest pit, Ps, 88:7; Lam. 3:55.

TS) Arab. jk for je (pr. to cut off, cut away),
intrans. to die (to be cut away), "ὦ dwarf (pr. cut
off, shortened), whence the Heb.

Hirai ti (as if from MA) in pause TDi} To cur
OFF the tendrils of a vine, Isa. 18:5. Talmud. PND
and Fil is to cut off the head.

PIF τὰ. TINA ¢£ adj. (from WA) middle, Exod.
26:28; Eze. 42:6.

ἣν ΤῊ (according to Simonis, for on) “ gift”),
[Tilon], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Ch. 4:20 "p; and bon.

NID" Fl Isaiah 21:14; Jer. 25:23; and NOT Job

6:19 (ig. gi “a desert,” “an untilled dis-
trict”), [Tema], pr. n. of a country and nation in
the northern part of Arabia Deserta, on the borders
of the desert of Syria; the name comes from Thema,
the son of [shmael] (Gen. 25:15); now called by the
Arabs 4.3. The LXX. every where write the word

Θαιμάν, as though it had been the same as 131.

jon m. (but fem. Isaiah 43:6), pr. whatever is

situated on the right (compare 2}, 135), hence—

(1) the southern quarter (opp. to 2XDY which
see), Job 9:9. ΠΟ towards the south, southward,
Exod. 26:18, 35; 27:9. Poet. for the south wind
(fully 2°39 ΠῚ), Psalm 78:26; Cant.4:16. Com-
pare θυ,

(2) [Leman], pr. n. of acity, country, and people
eastward of Idumea, taking their origin from 12}
the grandson of Esau, Gen. 36:11, 15; Jerem. 49:7,
20; Eze. 25:13; Hab. 3:3; Obad. g; and like the
rest of the Arabs (1 Ki. 5:11), they were famed for
wisdom, Jer. 49:7; Obad.g; Bar. 3:22, 23; comp.
Job 2:11; 22:1. Patron. °*A Job loc. cit. Gen.

36:34. But 2H 1 Ch. 4:6, is different, being de-

rived from some unknown town, }'2"F).

MDT £. a column, a pillar, found twice in this
ecmnection, YY-NIN"A (other copies NA) pillars
of smoke, Cant. 3:6; Joel 3:3; poet. for the common
WY WY Jud. 20:40. Root WA which see. Comp.
Talmudic WA to go up like a pillar (used of smoke);

“ADA column, beam (of the rising sun or moon).

DCCCLXIIT

| >n—nnn
ΤΙ & vn m. must, new wine (so called

because in intoxicating, it takes possession of the

brain, from the root Y, compare Syr. Ἰλυΐμὸ id.),
Gen. 27:28. WINN) 151 PIS a land abounding in
corn and new wine, Deut. 33:28; 2 Ki. 18:32; Isa,
35:17. Used of the juice of grapes, Is. 65:8.

NVA (“fear;” perhaps from the root 7)
[Tirta], pr.n. m.1 Ch. 4:16.

DTT) m. Gen. 10:2 [Tiras], pr.n. of a northern
nation sprung from Japheth, according to Jonath.
and Targum of Jerusalem, Thracia. See Bochart,
Phaleg. ii. 2.

ὯΔ m. plur. Dyin A HE-GOAT, BUCK, Prov

30:31; Genesis 30:35; 32:15. (Arabic ea he-
goat.)

17) m. oppression, violence, Ps.10:73 55:12,
fully 33M Ps. 72:14; from the root 2A which see.

PD) not used in Kal, according to the Hebrews,
to be fitted, joined; more correctly, ΤῸ LEAN UPON,
TO LIE DOWN; compare the Arab. εἰς Conj. VII.

Puat. Deu. 33:3, WI 13h OM “ and they (the
Israelites) lay down at thy feet,” i.e. at the foot of
mount Sinai. Some prefer reading 139 remain
(from the root 91M Syr. to remain),

I. MPI fem. (from the root 3) a place, Job
23:3.

Il. MII £. (from the root 129)—(1) arrange
ment, disposition, structure, Ezekiel 43:11, i. q.
n'2Dh Eze. 43:10.

(2) splendid equipment, Nah. 2:10. Compare
M33A No. 2.

mie) a) m. pl. 1 Ki. 10:22, and D211 2 Chron.
9:21, according to Targ., Syr. (with the Arabic),
Jerome and the Hebrews, peacocks. To this answer _
the Malabar. toge?, Sanser. sikh’. From this domestic
name of the bird comes also the Gr. ταώς, ταῶς; pr.
raFéc, Athen. ix. p. 397 (whence Arab. Cell, Ch,
Ὁ), also pavo (ἐ and p being interchanged; compare
λαᾶς, lapis, λίθος). See Bochart, Hieroz. tom. ii.
p- 135, seqq.; and the late learned remarks of Ag.
Benary in Annal. Litt. Berol. 1831, No. 96.

φῳ -

Ψ

13 an unused root, Arab. 4S to cut, to ew
up, hence to tear off, to spotl, i. q. δ, PLY, ecmp

ὉΣ-- 255
3, Cogn. JA.

Li. q- Heb. 213.)
Derivative, JA and—

(Chald. to injure, to fine. Syriac

Ὁ 395) m. pl. vexations, oppressions, espe-
cially of the poor. Prov. 29:13, Ὁ 331) US “ an op-
pressor” (of the poor). LXX. δανειστής. Vulg.
creditor. In a similar passage, Prov. 22:2, there is
VY rich.

bon an unused verb, prob. i. q. one to peel, to

shell off, fchalen, whence none a shell-fish, muscle.
The same meaning is also properly that of np2A.

nban f. (from the root nb>) completion, per-
fection, Ps.119:96. According to others [J. D.
Michaélis, οἷο. it is hope, confidence, from the
root >A, WAL to hope. [This latter meaning and
derivation are utterly rejected in Thes. ]

mon f. (from the root n93)—(1) perfection,
completion, Job11:7. Psal. 139:22, TW non
“ perfect hatred,” “thorough hatred.”

(2) extremity, end, conclusion. Neh. 3:21.

Job 26:10, Woy 7s moony “as far as where

light ends in darkness.” Job 28:3, ΝΠ mvopRo3>
3?“ as far as all the extremity (in the most
profound recesses of the earth) search is made.”

n>2n a shell fish, specially one so called (helix
ianthina, Linn.), i. e. a species of muscle found in the
Mediterranean sea, with a blue shell, from which
the cerulean purple is made, Rabbin. jen; hence
cerulean purple, and garments (wool, thread),

. dyed with this purple, Ex. 26:4, 31; Num. 4:6,

-

seqq.; Ezek. 23:6; 27:7, 24. LXX., Vulg., well
render, ὑάκινθος, ὑακίνθινος, hyacinthina ; incorrectly,
Aben Ezra, R. Sal., Luth. yellow silk. See Bochart,
Hieroz. ii. 720 —42; Ὁ. iii. 655—86, ed. Lips.; Braun,
De Vestitu Sacerdot. p. 187—200.

9}. Ὁ pr. TO MAKE EVEN, TO LEVEL (kin-
dred to 12). See Niphal.

(2) to poise, to weigh (from the equilibrium of’

the balance); metaph. to prove, try, examine, Pro.
16:2, 7}M} Mind }2A “Jehovah proves the spirits;”
Prov. 21:2; 24:12.

Nipna, prop. to be levelled, made even, as a
way; figuratively, to be right, as a course of acting
(compare WW), Eze. 18:25, 29; 33:17, 20; 1 Sam.
4:3. Compare 3}.

Pret 13}}---( 1) to weigh, 6. g. waters, Job 28-25;
hence to prove, to examine Isa. 40:13.

DCCCLXIV >

mDNon—D'D5N

(2) to measure, Isa. 40:12, “who hath mea«
sured heaven with a span?” in the other member
there is TTD, ope

(3) to set up, to fix, by a level, Ps. 75:4.

Puat, part. to be weighed out (money), 2 Kings
12:12.

Derivatives, }2F, M°32A, ΓΤ,

jan masc.—(1) a task, a portion measured or
weighed out, Ex. 5:18.

(2) a measure, Eze. 45:11.

(3) [Tochen], pr. n. of a town of the Simeonites,
1 Ch. 4:32.

MIDNA f.—(1) measure, structure, disposi-
tion, Eze. 43:10.
(2) perfect form, Eze. 28:12.

25 m.a mantle, a long royal robe, Est.
8:15. (Ch. id.) Root 23.

on τα. with suff, ‘A (from the root bon), a hill
Josh. 11:13, especially aheap of ruins, Deu. 13:17;
Josh. 8:28; Jerem. 49:2. Hence come the following
names of Babylonian cities, so called from hills or
mounds near them (see Assemani Bibl. Orient. ; Ind.
Geogr. t. iii. 2, p.'784; Burckhardt’s Travels in Syria,
i. 253, 8qq-).

(1) 2.3 κ bn (“hill of ears of corn”), [Tel-
abib |, Ezekiel 3:15, in Mesopotamia, by the river
Chebar, perhaps Thal-labba in d’Anville’s Map,
L’Euphrate et le Tigre.

(2) 880 A (“hill of the wood” see YIN) [Tel-
harsa, Tel-haresha], in ‘Babylonia, Ezra 2:59;
Neh. 7:61.

. (3) Mop dm (“hill of salt”) [Tel-mela], ibid.
Ezr. 2:59; Neh. 7:61.

ron 1.4. πρῃ--αἡ TO HANG UP, TO SUSPEND,
twice found in part. pass. Deuter. 28:66, “ thy life
shall be hung up before thy eyes,” i. 6. it will ever
be in imminent danger.

(2) followed by ?, to adhere to, to be bent upon
any thing (Germ. abbangen, nadbingen). Hos. 11:7,
ΒΗΘ pion ‘oY “my people adhere (i.e. in-
dulge) in defection from me.”

nxdn f. (from the root M82, like TVA from the
root 79Y, for MINPA, MRNA, see Lehrg. p. 502), la-
bour, toil, weariness, Exod. 18:8; Num. 20:14;
Neh. 9:32. 4

mown f. thirst, once Hosea 13:5, nmiaypn Ys

“thirsty ground,” i.e. arid.

beet es

on—wsdn
stxhn 2 Kings 19:12, and ἘΝ Isa. 37:12,

[Telassar], pr.n. of a region is Assyria or Meso-
potamia, which also occurs in Tavg. of Jerus. Gen.
14:1,9, for the Hebr. 1098 and ibid. and in Jon.
Gen 10:12, for the Hebr. }07. (In the syllable bn
there seems to be OR a hill, see that word.)

ngiadn f. (from the root 30) a garment, Isa.
59:17.

abn Chald. snow, i. q. Hebr. aby Dan. 7:9.

spr 25M seo 5 nbsp,

nbn TO SUSPEND, TO HANG UP. (Chald. and
Syr. id. Compare Gr. τλάω to suspend in a balance,
whence τάλαντον.) 2Sa.18:10; Job26:7. 5 non
yya SY to hang any one on a stake, to crucify, a kind
of punishment used among the Israelites, Deuter.
21:22; the Egyptians, Gen. 40:19; the Persians,
Est. 7:10; 5:14.

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, pass. Lam. 5:12.

Pret, i. q. Kal, Eze. 27:10, 11.

Derivative, *?F.

mon f. only in plur. (from the root 5 Niph.),

a murmuring, complaining, of people, Exod. 16:
7, seq.; Nu. 14:27.

nbn an unused root, Aram. to break, to tear,
Whence —

non (“fracture”), [Telah], pr.n. τὰ. 1 Chr.
719g"

73 m. ἄπ. λεγόμ. Gen. 27:3; according to very
many old interpreters, a quiver (so called from its
being suspended), but Onkelos and Syr. render it
sword.

mon Chald. third, Dan. 2:39; from nbn three.

bb i. 4. S$p_(1) ro HEAP UP, TO MAKE HIGH.
| Part. pass. by A heaped up, lofty, Eze. 17:22.

(2) to wave, to vibrate, Arab. (\2\5 (see bbb
No.2). Hence 5°?A2A. As to the form 5nit see
under 21,

Derivative No. 1, bn.

obn an unused root, prob. i. 4. “- to break, to
cut into. Hence —

pom mase. a furrow, Job 31°38; 29:10; P

85:11, Arab. οἱ id
/|

DCCCLXV

ΠΟΙ

"bn (“abounding in furrows”), [T'almat}
pr.n.—(1) of a king of Geshur, father-in-law of -
David, 2 Sam. 3:3; 13:37.—(2) of one of the
Anakim, Nu. 13:22; Josh. 15:14; Jud. 1:10.

TPA m. (from the root 109) a disciple, one
taught, 1Ch.25:8. (Syr. and Arab. id.)

δ᾿ bn unused in Kal, Arab. ε" to have a long
neck, to be stretched out; whence yin ἃ worm.
[From 2! Thes.]

Pua, part. 209 (denom. YM) clothed in scar
let, Nah. 2:4.— niydnip teeth, see under the letter D.

non an unused root, Arab. —25 to perish, IV.

s--

to destroy, ἐλ) destruction; whence, perhaps —

‘pom adj. destructive, and nivpon the deadly,
poet. for arms, Cant. 4:4, “like the tower of David
nivebnp 22 constructed for arms,” i.e. in which
arms are suspended (compare Ezek. 27:10, 11).
Others, in nearly the same sense, take nyvA as
compounded of δῃ (from the root nPA to hang up),
and Ni'B mouths, i. 6. edges (of swords, compare Pro.
5:4), arms; hence arsenal. We may also refer
NVEPA to the root 75%, which, however, does not
offer a suitable etymology.

syn see ὝΡΝΘΕ,

nbn fi, xnbn, nndn τη. Chald. THREE, i. 4.
Hebr. wow), mine ἘΞ the third day, Ezr. 6:15.
Pl. PNA thirty, Dan. 6:8, 13.

125 femphat. state NADA abstr. the third rank,
Dan. 5:29, SPOR DY “a prince of the third rank”
‘compare MWD), and verse 16, by ellipsis NAPA id.

᾿

ὝΤ m. third, Dan. 5:7. More in use is "DDR,

bnbm m. pl. the pendulous branches of palms,
wifa which, Cant. 5:11, flowing locks are compared.
Vulg. elathe palmarum. Compare

g- ©
22 No.2. Arab. dl:\j a wicker basket, pr. (as w.,
marked by Schultens, Opp. Min p. 246), a 7&4
ulous branch. 28

ἡ.
DF m. 79 f. adj. (from the root ODA
upright, always ira moral sense, Job1 /~
9:20, 21,22. A peculiar use is, Gen.‘
mybnis aw DA WM “ Jacob was an v
dwelling in tents,” where DA apnears
milder and placid disposition of Jaco
56

. ἐλάται.

yun—nn

the more ferocious character of Esau. Neutr. abstr.
integrity, Ps. 37:37.— Fem. ‘35 τὴν. perfect one,
an endearing term for a beloved female, Cant. 6:9.

ὉΠ Ch. adv. i. ᾳ. Hebr. OY shere, always with
the addition of 7 local, MA Ezr. 5:17; 6:6, 12.

DYE m. pl. contr. for OWXA Ex. 26:24; 36:29,
twins (see OND).

DA (once DIA Prov. 10:9) followed by Makk. “DR,
with suffix ‘2A (from the root D9f), m. integrity,
wholeness.

(1) of number and measure, fulness, Isa. 47:9,
BND “in full measure.”

(2) of fortune, welfare, safety, pYOsmerity, i. q.
DIY. Job 21:23, WA OYY3 “in his very pros-
perity;” Ps. 41:13.

(3) integrity of mind, innocence, ἈΞ in-
tegrity of heart, Gen. 20:5, 6; ὯΠ3 73 P. Pro. 10:9,
and 392 Ps. 26:1, to live uprightly. Used of sim-
plicity of mind, which is opposed to mischief and ill-
design, 1 Ki. 22:34, “ he drew a bow ion? in his
simplicity,” without any evil purpose; 2 ‘Sam. 15:
11, pend ὈΞΡΠ “ going (with him),.with a simple
mind” (not conscious of an evil design).

(4) pl. O'R [Thummim], truth (LXX. ἀλήθεια),
see ESN No. 1, ὁ.

ND see NDR.

VDF) f. i.g.m. OA integrity, innocence, Job
2:3, 9; 27:5; 31:6.

ΤΙ TO MARVEL, TO WONDER. (Ch. ΠῚ id.,
the labial letters being interchanged. As to the

igin, see more, page ccm, B.) Constr. absol. Isa.
29:9; followed by °Y of cause, Ecc. 5:7; pregn.
Isa. 13:8, VDD) ἢ] δὲ WN « they shall be asto-
nisled, and ‘Jook at one another,” compare Gen. 43:
33. Sometimes more forcibly, to be smitten with
fear and terror, Ps. 48:6; Jer. 4:9; Ecc. 5:7; Job
26:11.

dre Hirupakt, id. Hab. 1:5.
(erivative, pnw, and—
e ba

: AM Ch. m. something astonishing,a miracle,
15 Dan. 3:32, 33; 6:28.

hn astonishment, terror, Deut. 28:28
Histon of 332). Zec. 12:4.

, worshipped also * the Hebrew
tations, iu the fourth month of

DCCCLXV1

_

~Pon—-on

every year (eailed NF beginning at the new moon
of July), Eze.8:14. As to the Syrian festival, see
Lucian, De Dea Syra, §7, seqq.; also Selden, De Dis
Syris, ii. 31, and Creuzer’s Symbolik des Alterthums,
vol. ii. 91, seqq. ed. 2. (1 Jay down nothing as to
the etymology. A root ΤΠ is not found in the
Pheenicio-Shemitic languages; it may be that NSA
is for MDH from the root t!) denoting fear, concr
fearful. )

Non adv. yesterday, i. q. Stony, Sony (which
see). It is often joined with Dives. the day before
yesterday, which see. Job 8:9, 3713 iA “ we are
of yesterday,” for Sion WIN... (The etymology is
obscure. Many take Sion for the primary form,
whence with Aleph prosthetic Dinny, Sony; but
the root Sin and its significations in cognate lan-
guages afford no light; unless perhaps we attribute to
it the signification of veiling over, covering over,
compare ροῦν, so that time past might be regarded
as obscure, hidden; compare odiy foun the root Dey.
But still I prefer to regard the primary form to. be
DIDAN 1 Sam. 10:11, for "12° NS before, formerly,
whence by eplierenis DIOR )

non f. (from the root 1%, j"))—(1) appear-
ance, form, Nu. 12:8; Psalm 17:15. Job 4:16,
DY, 7339 NAOH “ a (certait) appearance (passed)
before my eyes.”

(2) image, Ex. 20:4; Deu. 4:16, 23, 25.

iT }VOF Σ (from the root 7 Hiphil, to exchange)
—(1) exchange, especially in buying and selling,
barter, Ruth 4:7; Job15:31. Hence what is ex-
changed. Job 28:17, 1D ὋΞ ANNO “ and its
exchange (are not) vessels of gold,” i. e. wisdom
cannot be acquired for vessels of gold, Leviticus
27:10, 33.

(2) compensation, retribution, recompense,
Job 15:31; 20:18, Dey Nd) inn SnD« as some-
thing to be restored, in which one does not re--
joice.”

MMA £. (from the root ni) death, only τὰ
this phrase ἢ OMA. “a son of death,” i. e.eon
demned to death,” Ps. 79:11; 102:21.

MIT (Samarit. “ laughter”), [Thamah], pr. n.
Ezr. 2:53; Neh. 7:55.
\ TOF) m. —(1) subst. perpete ity, continuaree
(40 called from proceeding, going on, root 8D, com
pare ἽΡ from the root ΠῚ, Wand SP WA from 4)

In\genit. put after other substantives it is used as au
ad | ctive (compare WIP No.1), as VEN Yes “ mer

\

yssn—dsn

of continuance,” i.e. hired for continuous work,
Eze. 39:14; TOAD ndiy a-continual burnt-offering,
i.e. daily, both morning and evening, Nu. 28:6, 10,
15, 23,24. WOAD mn the continual bread, i. q.
DE ON? Nu. 4:7.
(2) for MOAT nbiy Dan. 8:11,12, 13; 11:31.
(3) adv. continually, Ps. 16:8; 25:15; 34:2.

DOF m. MDA f. adj. (from the root D9A)—
(1) perfect, complete, Psalm 19:8; Job 36:4;
37:16.

(2) whole, entire, Lev. 3:9; 25:39; Josh.10:13.

(3) perfect, whole, sound—(a) free from ble-
mishes, used of victims, Ex. 12:5; Lev. 1:3.—(d)
safe, secure, used of men, Prov. 1:12.—(c) whole,
upright in conduct, blameless, Gen.6:9; 17:1.
WP PPA the upright of life (in the way), Psa.
119:1. Dis DY DXA upright towards God, i.e. alto-
gether given to God, Dent. 18:13; Ps. 18:24 (2 Sa.
22:24, followed by °). Compare now No. 3. Neutr.
subst. integrity, Josh. 24:14; Jud.g:16, 19. So
too DYNA 427 Ps. 84:12, and DOA PT Ps.15:2, to
walk (live) uprightly. 1 Samuel 14:41, ON 720
“ give the truth!” .

Bara fut. JO’.—(1) τὸ TAKE HOLD OF, fol-
lowed by an acc. Gen. 48:17, and 3 Prov. 28:17;
δ:5.

(2) to obtain, to acquire, e.g. honour, Proverbs
11:16; 29:23.

(3) to hold fast something taken, followed by an
acc. Am. 1:5, 8.. Metaph. Pro. 4:4.

(4) to hold up, to support, followed by 3, Exod.
17:12, “they held up his hands.” God is very often
said to sustain any person or thing; followed by 3
Psalm 41:13; 63:9; Isa. 42:1; followed by an ace.
Ps. 16:5; 17:5.

(5) recipr. to take hold of each other, to hold
together, to adhere; Job 36:17, 120M. ΞΡ) 1
“ cause and judgment follow one another ;” compare
TON and 7? Hithp.

ΝΊΡΗΛΙ,, pass. of No. 3; Pro. §:22.

ton see Sinn.

ὈΣῚ fut. OF, rarely DIM? Eze. 47:12; DAN Eze.
24:11; 1 pers. once OFS for ODN Ps. 19:14; plur.
iM Deu. 34:8.

(1) TO COMPLETE, TO FINISH, Ps. 64:7; followed
by ? to leave off, Josh. 3:17; 4:1, 11: §:8; more
often intrans. to be completed, finished, 1 Kings
6: 22; 7:22; ODA W unto their finishing, ive. wholly,

altugether, Deu. 31:24, 30. (Arab. ‘a id. The pri-

‘DCCCLXVII

yoon—on

mary idea, as I judge, 15 in shutling up, closing
Germ. abfchliefen, abgefdloffen feyny compare the kin+ —
dred roots DM, DOS, and the same primary idea in
the syn. mb3.)

(2) to be finished, ended, especially used of time,
Gen. 47:18 (initio). Ps. 109 : 28, 30M) N? PNW“ thy
years shall have no end;” Eze. 47:12, 78 DIF} NO
“ whose fruit shall never cease.”

(3) to be consumed, spent, i. 4. nbs No. 3, Gen.
47:18; to be come to an end, Num. 32:13, DRY
Wii"23 “ until all that generation was consumed;”
Josh. 5:6; Jer.27:8; WAY 1Ki. 14:10, and DA TW
Deu. 2:15; Josh. 8:24, until they were destroyed,
i. q. nba. see nba No. 3.

(4) to be complete.—(a) in number, 1 Sa. 16:11, —
D379 WN “ are all the children here?” Nu. 17:28:
—(b) in mind, heart, to be upright, Psa. 19:14;
compare DF, ON,

NipuaL, only in fut. pl. 49! to be consumed, i. q.
Kal No. 3, Nu. 14:35; Ps. 104:35; Jer. 14:15:

Hipmit Of} (once inf. WNT for PONT Isa 33:1),
fut. OF.—(1),i.q. Kal No.1, but only causat. to
complete, to perfect, e.g: flesh (i.e. to cook com-
pletely), Eze. 24:10; counsel, 2 Sa. 20:18.

(2)to finish, to leave off ; Isa. 33:1, TW WNTZ
“when thou ceasest to bea spoiler.” Causat. to
cause to leave off, followed by | to remove from
any one, Eze. 22:15.

(3) to make whole, to complete.—(a) a number,
Dan. 8:23, DET ONS “ when sinners shall have
completed,” sc. the number of their sins. _ Dy)
9:24 1p; hence, to pay out (money), i. 4. poy hich
22:4.—(b) used of a way, manner of life; Job 26a)
PTI OD 5 “if thou live uprightly.”

ΠΊΤΗΡΑΕΙ,, O14] to act uprightly with an
followed by DY Ps. 18:26. j

Derivatives, OF, OF, DA, OND, /O).28

JOE} see }2'R. 2 Gr.
mon (“a part assigned”), with nf

_ fom
(from

| ΠΡΌΣ [Timnah, Timnath], pr.n,of an ans

town of the Canaanites (Gen. 38:12), first gives for
the tribe of Judah (Josh. 15:10, 57), then to ..
Danites (Josh. 19:43), which was however long eub
ject to the Philistines (Jud.14:1; 2 Chron. 28:18;
compare Jos. Arch. v. 8, § 5); Gent. 7) Jud. 15:6.

‘JD see 108.
‘JEN see ANH.

YI" (“ restraint,” coner. “restrained,” se
from intercourse w.th wen), [Timna], pr.n. of δ -

. ΌΤΙ ΠΣ

concubine of Eliphaz, the son of Esau (Gen. 36:12,
22; 1 Ch.1:39), giving a cognomen to a ‘ribe of the
Edomites, Gen. 36:40; 1 Ch. 1:51.

>
MMI see 1207.

DI NIA [Timnath-heres], (“portion of
the sun”), Jud. 4:9, or more correctiy ΠΊΡ᾽ ΠΣ
[Timnath-serah] (“abundant portion”), Josh.
19:50; 24:30, pr.n. of a town in Mount Ephraim,
given as a portion to the leader Joshua.

DID) m. (from the root DD'D), a melting, lique-
action, Ps. 55:90. ompare under ως
tion, Ps. 58 Comp der 2.23.)

Woh an unused. root, which seems to have had
the power to be or stand erect (perhaps kindred

to W8, for verbs 8D and FD are often of the same

=?

power, especially in Arabic). Arab. Fas) Conj. XI.
riguit hasta, membrum virile; γ palm-tree,
δ.“ δ ὦ“
geeks and δ,»»οὖ a tower. As to the usage of the
Talmudists, see ΠῚ 1.

Derivatives, W2A—AVOA, AYA, WA No. IL,
compare “D7A,

‘YOR m.—(1) a palm-tree, Phenix dactylifera

(Arab. 45 id.) Joel 1:12; Canticles 7:9, plur. Exod.

τα, δ DPN VY the city of palm-trees, see under

ee.
2:3 Samar), pr. n.—(a) of a town situated in
-- Ἂν borders of Palestine, Ezekiel 47:19;
‘ ‘Be εὖ) ig. OTR Palmyra (which see), 1 Ki.
the “\ a’n2.—(c) fi—(a) the daughter-in-law of
origin, Genesis 38:6.— (8) a daughter of David,
γεν: £3:1:—(y) a daughter of Absalom, 2 Sam.

17.

i
nish.
43. Τὸ ™.a palm-tree, hence a column (compare
fear=)- Jer. 10:5.

an οι pl. BA Eze. 41:18, and nbn 1 Kings

(ud 32; 353 Rize. 41:18,19, an artificial palm-
e 26, a8 an architectural ornament.

PIA m. pl. OYIDN (from the root P¥))—(1)
purifications, as of the virgins received into the
women’s house of the king of Persia, Esth. 2:12;

‘and meton. precious djntments used by them,
Esth. 2:3, 9.
(2) metaph. remedy, cleansing, by which any
_ me is corrected and amended. Proy. 20:30 "p.

DCCCLXVIII

ὭΣ

I. Ὁ WVDA m. plur. (from the root TY) bitters
ness, e.g. DYPWIN 33 bitter weeping, Jer. 31:15,
6:26 Adv. bitterly, Hos. 12:15.

11. OVD mase. plur. upright columns, as
way-marks, Jerem. 31:21; from the root 2A which
see.

ΡΣ i. ᾳ. PVA Pro. 20:30 2}}Π3.

12) or {JI only in plur. 0°29 and [A m. a certain
beast dwelling in deserts, Isa. 13:22; 43:20; 34:13
(whence 0°34 DIP!D Ps. 44:20; and 0°3A 1) Jerem.
9:10; 10:22; 49:33, used of the desert); it suckles
its young, Lam. 4:3; and utters a mournful cry, Job
30:29; Mic. 1:8. Bochart (Hieroz. ii. p. 429) takes
it to be great serpents, as if it were the same as 383},
but amongst the Hebrews, R. Tanchum of Jerusalem
correctly explains this word ς ἢ οἱ jackal, wild
dog, so called from its ery (elsewhere Hebr. *8 plur.

fe

DY), compare Arab. ωἷϑ wolf, both from the root
1A No, 2.

NF) see under 737.

ΠΡ TO GIVE PRESENTS, TO DISTRIBUTE
GIFTS, especially to hire persons. (Kindred are 132}
which see, {02, {D). Hosea 8:10, 232 UND D3
“although they distribute gifts (or hire) among
the peoples,” where others read 137! from the root 113,
(The notion of praising, which is in Piel, may also
be that in Prov. 31:31, mb A “praise her;” to
which, in the other hemistich, there answers moa),

Pik, to praise, to celebrate, followed by an 806.»

Jud. 5:11; followed by 2 11:40. (Aram. ‘2A, Lil,
i.q. 18D to narrate. Arab. οὗ IV. to celebrate with

praise, prop. to utter voice.)

Hiram, i.q. Kal. Hos. 8:9, [*298 3307 OMY
“ Ephraim has hired loves.”

Derivatives, 72M, 128, and pr.n. 12, 582M.

MIF) Chald. i. ᾳ. Heb. 72% to repeat, whence ΠΣ,
ΡΣ τὲ

13) only plur. ΓΊΣΕ fem. Mal. 1:3; according to
LXX., Syr., habitations. The same is the mean-
ei - $--
ing of Arab. καὶ εὺ» from the root 1.7 to remain, to
inhabit, the third radical of which, is sometimes losts
whence ἘΣ mhabitant, for ¢ Ὁ. Thus M39 may
be for Mi83A (Dag. forte euphon.) ΤΉΝΔΕ compart

ΣΌΣ - ΠΝ

M2) for ΠΟΘ and ΠΡΌ for MNVPP, unless it be
deemed better to assign to the root }2) the power of
the verb 827. Others take it i. q. 0°34 jackals.

MMIh f. (from the root 813) alienation (of God
from men), see the root No.2, Num. 14:34; hence
enmity. Job 33:10, ΕΥ̓) PY MINIM 4D “ behold!
he seeketh enmities against me.” Compare Arab.

τῷ Med. Waw, to rise up hostilely against. any one.

TAPIA fem. (from the root 333) produce, fruit,
Deu. 32:13; Jud.g:11; Lam. 4:9.

PIA m. extremity (from the root 72), with the
addition of }!& tip of the ear, lobe of the ear, Ex.
29:20; Lev. 8:23, 24; 14:14.

MIA fem. (from the root D132) a being asleep,
sleep, Job 33:15; especially through indolence, Prov.
6:10; 24:33; Ps. 132:4.

MEA £. (from the root 93) waving, shaking
—(a) of the hand, as a gesture of threatening,
Tsaiah 19:16.—(b) of sacrifices before Jehovah, a
particular rite in offering, as to which, see "30
No.1,d. 533) IM the breast of waving, i.e. offered
with a particular kind of waving, Ex. 29:27. Lev.
7:34. TEVA an} Ex. 38:24.—(c) ig. tumult,
Isaiah 30:32, DIA ΤΌΠΟ “wars of shaking,”
tumultuous wars.

ἜΣ m. (fem. perhaps, Hos. 7:4) an oven, a

furnace. Arab. 35 (compounded of the unused
ἸΏ a furnace (from the root 132} No. II) and “3 fire,
Exod. 7:28; Levit.2:4; 7:9; 11:35; Hos. loc. cit.)
As to the ovens of the Orientals which have often the
form of a great pot, see Jahn’s Bibl. Archeol. vol. 1.1,
p. 213, and 2, page 182. Beckmann’s Beitrige zur

- Geschichte der Erfindungen, vol. ii. p. 419; compare

Schneider and Passow. Lex., v. κλίβανος.

MYDINIA fem. plur. (from the root 3) con-
solations, Job 15:11; 21:2.

DYNA τὰ. pl.—(1) consolations, Isa. 66:11;
Jer. 16:7.

(2) pity, mercy, Ps. 94:19.

MDI (“consolation”), [Tanhumeth], pr.
n. τη. 2 Ki. 25:23; Jer. 40:8.

ὉΠ sing. Ezek. 29:3, a great serpent, a sea
moniter, i.q. 133 (which is the reading of many
copies), from which this reading has beet corrupted,
either by the writer, or by copyists who were familiar

DCCCLXIX

ASWIN—ANIaN

with the plur. isi but in this neglected the ety:
mology.

pan pl. 5°23 m. Arab. oe ae the root 138

No.1).—(1) @ sea monster, a vast fish, Gr. κῆτος,
Gen. 1:21; Job 7:12; Isa. 27:1.

(2) aserpent, Ex. 7:9, seqq.; Deut. 32:33; Ps.
91:13; adragon, Jer.51:34; a crocodile, Ezek.
29:3 (where there is 2'3A, which see, for 31), which
is used as an image of Egypt, Isa. 51:9; Eze. loc. cit.,
and 32:2 (Ps.'74:13,14). Compare jf.

[!3) Ch. second, Dan. 7:5, from the root nA to
repeat. Compare 5°2¥. Hence—

PAIN adv. again, Dan. 2:7.

Bers an unused verb. Syr. Ethpeal, to fail, ἐσ
leave off. Hence 3A,

1. 12} an unused verb, of which the native
power may be pretty certainly gathered from the
derivatives and cognate roots, and which also ex-
tends into the Indo-Germanic languages. It is—

(1) prop. TO EXTEND; compare in the Phenicio-
Shemitic languages, Eth. "ΕΝ: length, ΠΣ and 73m
to give, prop. to stretch out the hand (compare 7},
TT’), {D2 to extend itself (as time), to endure, to be
continual; in the Indo-Germanic languages, Sanser.
tan, Gr. reivw, τανύω, τιταίνω, Lat. tendo (compare
Disserié. Lugdd. ii. 852); whence tenuis (Sanscr. tanu),
Goth. thanjan, Germ. dehnen, with many words which
have ailinity with these, as the old High Germ. Sana,
fir tree. Hence }'34 vast fish (κῆτος), so called from
the length to which it extends, compare. ταινία (from
τείνω) a long fish, tenia.

(2) It is applied to contention in running, as
being dene with outstretched neck, like the Gr.
τάνυμι; hence {A jackal, so called from its swiftness
in running.

Il. 1215 Syr. and Ch. to smoke. Hence Γι for
PINS furnace, and W3A from jA and 2, [Compare
the Welsh, ‘da, tre. ]

mown f.—(1) Lev, 11:30, an unclean animal,
mentioned in crunex*cn with other kinds of lizards;
according 12 Bochaz: {Hiei cz. t. 1, p. 1083), the cha-
meleon ‘( fron: ti: root 228 to breathe), from its

aving been supposed by 188 ancients to live wholly
by inhaling air (Min. viii. 33). LUXX., Vulg. talpa
Saad. lizard.

mbpn-ayn

(2) Lev. 11:18; Deut. 14:16, an unclean, aquatic
bird, LXX. πορφυρίων, i.e. ardea purpurea. Vulg.
Cygnus,

᾿ς AVF) not used in Kal (compare 287 No. II).
Pre, 2YA—(1) Τὸ ABHOR, TO ABOMINATE, Deut.
7:26; Job 9:31; 19:19; Ps. 5:7; Isa. 49:7.
εν (4) causat. to cause tobe abhorred, tooccasion
horror to any one, Isaiah 49:7, 3 329 “who
causeth abhorrence to the people,” who is held
in abomination by the people.
(3) to make abominable, Eze. 16:25, see Hiphil.
Hipuit, to make abominable, shameful, Psa.
14:1. ndsdy ΠΣ “they have basely done their
deed,” they acted shamefully; hence without πον 14.
1 Kings 21:26; ‘Ezekiel 16:52. Compare nnn,
yi.
Nupuat, pass. to be held in abomination, to be
detestable, 1 Ch. 21:6; Job 15:16.
_ Derivative, 72)7.

mh fut. YN! apoc. YN\—(1) To ERR, TO
WANDER, TO GO ASTRAY. (Aram, ἧς Arabic

ge id., of very rare occurrence are, Lge 10 pass
away, and ie to perish). Ex.23:4; Job38:41; fol-
lowed by 3 of place, Gen. 21:14; 37:15. Followed
by an ace. to wander through or over, metaph.
used of palm branches, Isa. 16:8. It is used also—
‘a) of drunken men who go astray through drink.
Isa. 28:7, 12VT7}D WA “they go astray through
strong drink;” and by a figure taken from drunken
men, Isa. 21:4, "a> NYA “my heart reeleth.”—
(6) used of the mind which wanders from the path
of virtue and piety, Ps. 58:4; Eze. 48:11; compare
“39h ph Ps. 95:10; MYA Isa. 29:24; followed by
ἿΘ e.g. from the precepts of God, Psa. 119:110;
compare Prov. 21:16; followed by 7)7! Syd Ezekiel
44:10, 15; followed by 7}7° 2089 from worshipping
God, Eze.14:11. Compare Chald. 190 which is spe-
cially: to be addicted to the worship of idols, to be
a heretic.

(2) i. ᾳ. T1328 “to perish,” Prov.14:22;- compare
above, Arab. es

ΝΊΡΗΑΙ,, to wander (pr. to be made to wander),
Isa.19:14. Metaph. to be deceived, to err ina
moral sense, Job 15:31.

Hipui, fut. apoc. YN} —(1) to cause to err, Job
12:24; Psa. 107:40; Jerem. 50:6, a drunken man,
Job 12:25. Metaph. to cause a people to wander
from virtue and piety to impiety, Isa. 3:12; 9:15;

DCCCLXX

ΟΠ
: and the worship of idols, 2 ΚΊ. 21:9; followed by “8
| Isa. 63:17.

(2) intrans. to err (pr. to cherish error); Jerem,
42:20 9p. Prov. 10:17.

Derivative, ΠΡ and—

WF (“error”) [Tou], pr.n. of a king of Harsath
in Epiphania, 1 Chron, 18:9, 10, called ‘YA [Toé],
2 Sa. 8:9, 10.

THYA f. (from the root Ἣν Hiphil, No. 1, δ),
law, Isa. 8:16, 20 (where it is joined with 7A),
also for custom, like a law which must be kept,
Ruth 4:7. Compare pn letter d.

YA see sph.

noyn f. constr. noyn (from the root ndy, like
NA which see, from the root M89). |

(1) a channel, 1 Kings 18:32, a water-course,
Isa. 7:3; 36:2; Ezekiel 31:4. Poet. Job 38:25,
ΠΡ ANY? ΡῈ Ὁ “who hath divided channels
for the rain ?” i.e. who has caused the rain to flow
down from all parts of heaven ?

(2) a plaister, bandage, put on a wound, Jer.
30:13; 46:11 (compare 1378 1723).

ody YI m. pl.—(1) petulances [“ childish-
ness” |, and poet. for concer. one petulant, a boy, a
child, i.q. δον Isaiah 3:4. Root Oby No. 2.

(2) vexation, adversity, Isaiah 66:4. See the
root Poel, No. 3.

ἜΡΙΑ f. (from the root pdy), something hid-
den, Job 28:11. Plur. Job 11:6; Ps. 44:22.

IY Prov. 19:10, plur. O°> Cant. 7:7, and ni
Eccl. 2:8 (from the root 329), delight, delicate
life, Mic. 2:9; Prov. 19:10; Mic. 1:16, 722290 “23
“the sons in whom thou delightest:” specially
pleasure, sexual desire, Cant.7:7; Eccl. 2:8.

MIVA ἢ affliction of one’s self, fasting, Ezr.
9:5. See 732 No. 3.

yA and —

yA (“sandy soil,” from the root 722) [Ta-
anach, Tanach], pr. n. of a royal city of the
Canaanites, Josh{ 12:21, situated in the tribe of
Issachar, but allotted to Manasseh, Jud. 1:27; 5:19;
1 Ki. 4:12.

yn not used in Καὶ. :
Ριμει, YAY τὸ mock, ΤῸ scorr, Gen. 27:12, Pre

to stammer (compare 33), compare Arab. ee 4

mopn—mipyyn

[. IL. to stammer, to slip witn the tongue in speak-
$r--u-
ing, dena} ἃ stammering.
Hirupae., ἐδ scoff at, followed by 2 2 Chron.
33:16.
Derivative, DYAYA,

nyoyyn f, pl. strength, Psalm 68:36, from the
root DOSY.

“WH m. (f. Isa..7:20?) with suff. "WA pr. making
naked, emptying (for "YA from the root ΠῚ) ----
(1) a razor (pr. a naked thin plate, for making the
skin bare), Nu. 6:5; 8:7; Isaiah 7:20, ἼΘΙ WA
a writer's pen-knife, with which he sharpens his
reed, Jer. 36:23.

(2) the sheath of a sword (perhaps so called from
emptiness, see the root Piel, No. 3). 1Sam.17:51;
Eze, 21:8, 10,35; Jer. 47:6.

MAYA f.surety, security, from the root 7Y
No. I, 3. 2 Ki. 14:14, 72 WN °32 hostages given as
sureties.

DYAYA τη. pl. mockings (root YYA), Jerem.
10:15; 51:18; where idols are called DYAYN ney
Jerome opus risu dignum; more correctly, work of
mockery.

nA m. plur. ΒΓ (from the root }2f)—(1) a

drum, timbrel (Arab. —s3, whence the Spanish
adduffx), beaten in the East by women when dancing;
it is made with a wooden circle, covered with mem-
brane and furnished with brass bells, Exod. 15:20;
Jud. 11:34; Jer. 31:4 (compare Ps. 68:26). Com-
sare Niebuhr’s Travels, vol. i. p. 181.

(2) Eze. 28:13, the bezel or hollow in which a
gem is set; compare 2/23.

MINSA f. often absol. and const. MSSM with
suff. FAIN|DN (from the*root WWB)—(1) ornament,
splendour, Exod. 28:2, 40; Isa.3:18; 52:1, ΝΣ
FISSN “ thy splendid vessels.” Ezekiel 16:17.
Proverbs 28:12, NJSBN 737 Opyy yoys “ when the
righteous exult there is great splendour,” i.e. the
citizens walk in splendid array. :

(2) glory, Judges 4:9. ΠΕ OY “slorious
name,” Isa. 63:14; also glorying, Isa. 10:12; or the
object of it, Isa. 20:5; 13:19. Poet. used of the ark
of the covenant, as the seat of the divine majesty,
Ps. 78:61. Compare ty No. 3. -

MSE) m.—(1) an apple (so called from its

ecent; root "22 compare Canticles 7:9), Proverbs

DCCCLXXI

mban—ayn
25:11; also an apple tree, Cant. 2:3; 8:5. (Arab,
SS?

εἰξ an apple, not only a common one, but also the |

lemon, citron, ete.)

(2) [Tappuah], pr.n. (“a place fruitful in
apples”).—(a) of a town in the tribe of Judah,
Josh. 12:17; 15:34.—(0) on the confines of Ephraim
and Manasseh, Josh. 16:8.— (6) m. 1 Ch. 2:43.

M¥ISM (from the root pip) dispersion, Jerem.
25:34 (but some copies read Da ΠΝ ἾΒΕ), see ΚΒ
Tiphel, p. pc-xrx, B.

΄

apy) m. pl. cookings, pieces cooked, from
the root ABS ὃς to cook, of the form TA, TVAR,
with 3 formative, like ΠΝ from T¥P. It occurs once
ina very difficult passage, Lev.6:14, of a cake for
sacrifice, “ thou shalt offer it fried D'S NN) ‘PA
as cookings of meat offerings in pieces,” i. 6. cooked
in the manner of a meat offering in pieces (compare
Lev. 2:4; 7:9), from the vulgar idiom of the lan-
guage; as to which, see Lehrg. p. 810.

bon an unused root—(1) Arab. ἰὼ to spit,
to spit out, Med.E, to be insipid, unseasoned
(compare ἜΡΩΣ 1 900 6:6), Ch. to be unsalted,
Hence SBA, 7PBA.

(2) to glue or stick on (pr. with spittle?), like
the Ch. bay (comp. Heb. 22D). Hence DBA No.2,
lime, cement.

Son m.—(1) unsalted, unseasoned, Job 6:6;
metaph. insipid, foolish, false, Lam. 2:14. See
nzan,

(2) lime, with which a wall is covered, cement,
Ezekiel 13:10, seq.; Eze. 22:28, in both places con- —

$--
temptuously; see the etymology (Arab. \ib and
Seb, Ch. BD id.).

bah (“lime,” “cement”), [Tophel], pr.n. of
a town in the desert of Sinai, Deu. 1:1. [This prob. |
is the place now called Tufileh Jl) Rob. i.
570-]

nban f. unsavouriness; hence something silly,
foolish, and ever impious (compare 533), Job1:223
24:12; Jer. 23:13.

nbpn f. (from the root S>5 Hithp.).—(1) ine
tercession, deprecation for any one, 2 Ki. 19:4}.
Isa. 37:4; Jer.7:16; 11:14.

(2) entreaty, supplication, prayer, Psal. 4:2;

pyin—nyban

$:10; 109:4, ndpn Δ poet. for “ but I pre y;”
verse 7, 1?DA bbani Neh. 1:6, to pour out prayers.
In the sense of prayer nban stands also in the titles
of Psalms 17, 86, 00, 102, 142, but—

(3) in a wider signification of a hymn, a sacred
song, Hab. 3:1, and Ps. 72:20, where Psalms 1—72
are called 717 NPBA [?]. There is a similar use of
the verb PBN 1 Sa. 2:1.

cnydan fem. (from the root yos Hithp.), terror,
fear, Jer. 49:16.

MDA (« passage,” “crossing,” from the root
MDS), [ Tiphsah}, pr.n. Thapsacus, a large and opu-
lent city on the western bank of the Euphrates,
situated at the bridge by which the Euphrates was
usually crossed (see Xenoph. Anab. i. 4 ; Arrian,
Exped. Alex. 1. 13; iii. 7; Strabo, xvi. p. 1082) ;
1 Ki. 5:4; nor is any other Thapsacus to be under-
stood, 2 Ki. 15:16.

*\DI) τὸ sree, specially a timbrel, Ps. 68:26.
΄ G-

(Arab. Wi, Of the same stock is τύπτω (τύπ-ω);
Sanscr. ‘up, to smite, to kill; whence τύμπανον, i. q.
nf.)

Port, to beat (the breast), followed by by. Nah.
2:8.

Derivative, ἢ.

“DH TO SEW TOGETHER, Gen. 3:7; Eccl. 3:7;
Job 16:15.
Put, id. Eze. 13:18.

won fut. YBN—(1) To TAKE HOLD ON any
one; followed by an acc. Gen. 39:12 (with 73332 by
the garment). 1 Ki. 18:40, 3 Isa.3:6; any thing,
followed by 3 Deu.g:17. Hence to take men in
war, 2 Kings 7:12; towns, Josh.8:8; Deut. 20:19.
Figuratively used % DY YA Pro. 30:9, to take hold
of the name of Jehovah, i.e. to do violence to the
name of God by perjury, well rendered by Luth. fic
an bem Namen Gottes vergreifen (compare “M3 in the
former hemistich).

(2) to hold, as a city, Jerem. 40:10; hence, to
handle, to wield, as a sickle, Jerem. 50:16; a bow,
Am. 2:15; Jer. 46:9; an oar, Eze. 27:29; the harp,
Genesis 4:21. Figuratively, to handle the law (as a
priest), Jer. 2:8.

(3) to inclose in gold (in Gold faffen), to overlay.
Part. pass. 27% PABA overlaid with gold, Hab. 2:19;
compare ΠΣ No. 5, 6.

Niruat, pass. of Kal No.1, to be taken hold of,

y tl

DCCCLXXII

mpn—nydan

Num. 5:13; to be taken, used of men, Psalm 10:2
Ezek. 19:4, 8; of cities, Jer. 50:46.

Piet, like Kal No.1, to take hald on, Proverbs

30:28.

NSF f.—(1) prop. spittle (from the root AAA);
hence that which is spit upon; Job17:6, NDA
My 0°52 “T am become as one in whose face they
spit,” i.e. the most base and despised of mortals;
comp. ῥακά, Matt. 5:22, 1. 6. 821 from the root P22 to
spit out.

(II) With the art. NDAD pr.n. of a place in the
valley of the sons of Hinnom (see page ctxvm, A),
near Jerusalem, well known from the human sacrifices
there offered to Moloch, which were at length abo-
lished by Josiah, 2 Ki. 23:10; Jer.7:32; 19:6, 13,
14; NBAD ni03 Jerem. 7:31 (artificial) mounds on
which those sacrifices were offered. As to the ety-
mology, NDA is commonly taken as prop. a place to
be spit upon, i.e. abhorred; but this place appears
to have borne this name amongst all, even the idola-
tors themselves. I prefer therefore (with Noldius in
Vind. p. 948, Lorsbach, and others), to take NBA as
i,q. “HBA (which see), and as signifying place of
burning (the dead), and even place of graves.

MAD Isa. 30:33, place of burning, place of
burning and burying dead bodies, a word of
Assyrio-Persic origin, comp. wed (read toften), et)
to burn, Gr. θάπτειν, fully, πυρὲ θάπτειν, to burn (a

dead body,) hence to burn. Even the form of the
Hebrew word indicates a foreign origin.

NEEM Chald. plur. emphat. lawyers, persons
learned in the law, Dan. 3:2,3. (Arab. Conj. IV.

οὐ to give an answer concerning the law, whence

.s
oil Mufti, prop. wise man, whose answer is almost

the same as law.) Bertholdt (on Daniel, page 828)
explains it, governors of provinces, from ‘D8,
ΤΠ ΓΒ level region. Theod. oi ἐπ᾽ ἐξουσιῶν. Vulg.
prafecti.

S jan) an unused root, Arab. Ae to fear, to take
heed, see pr. n. NPA.

[“ ΓΠΡΕ [Tikvath], pr.m.m. 2Ch. 34:22 p;"
from the root NDP.)

ΓΙ fem.—(1) 1. ᾳ. 2 a rope, Josh. 2:18,21;
from the root ΠῚ No. I.

(2) expectation, hope(from 3? toexpect. Ru,
1:12; Job5:16; 7:6; Zec. 9:12, NPAT YPN “ the

-
a eS es ὌΝ

il

psn—noipn

captives cherishing hope.” As to the words, Job
6:8, see} note, p.ccxxxv, B.

(3) [Tikvah], pr. ἢ. mase. 2 Ki. 22:14; for which
there is in the parallel place, 2 Chr. 34:22, NIPA;
a'n> NPR (obedience, from the root 72’).

MPN f. the ability of standing and resisting,
Lev. 26:37; from the root o3p No. 2, a.

OpIpA m. ig. DRIPND one who rises up, an
adversary, Ps. 139:21.

YIPA (« pitching,” 86. of tents), [Tekoa, Te-
koah], pr-.n. of a fortified town to the south east of
Bethlehem, on the borders of the great desert (131)
vipa 2 Chr. 20:20; compare 1 Macc. 9:33), 2 Sam.
14:2; 1 Chr. 2:24; Jer.6:1; Am.1:1; Gr. Oexwé,
1 Mace. 9:33. Relandi Palestina, p. 1028. Ruins
are still found there, bearing the ancient name (Legh,
in Macmichael’s Journey, p. 196.) [Gent. noun ΠΡ
2 Sam. 14:4; 1 Ch. 11:28; Neh. 3:5.]

MEP f. (from ΒῈΡ i. ᾳ 122 No. 3) circuit, as of
the sun, Psalm 19:7; hence the course of time, of
season, 1Sa.1:20. 72¥0 neipne after the course of
a year, 2 Chr. 24:23; compare Ex. 34:22; where ?
is nor found.

an m. adj. strong, mighty, Ecc. 6:10.

WP τη. Chald.—(1) hard, Dan 2°40, 42.
2) strong, mighty, Dan. 3:33; frotn the root ἢ 7).
9. mighty :

bom Chald. To wEIGH, i. q. Heby. boy. Part.
pass. 2pA for pA weighed, Dan. 5:25.
PEIL, pret. weighed, Dan. 5:27.

}pa) TO BE, or BECOME STRAIGHT (kindred to
124), a word of the later Hebrew, used in Chaldee
and Talmudic. Ecc. 1:15.

Pret, to make straight, Ecc.7:13; to dispose
rightly (proverbs), Ecc. 12:9.

jj) Chald. id. Hopuat (inflected in the Hebrew
manner), to be set up, restored, Dan. 4:33.

Yea) TO STRIKE, TO SMITE, especially with

7 ἘΞ to clap the hands, as done—(a) in rejoicing, Ps.

47:23; especially at another’s misfortune, followed by
SY Nah. 3:19.—(b) in becoming surety, Pro.17:18;
22:26; followed by ° for any one, Pro.6:1. With-
out 93 id., Pro. 11:15.

(2) to fix, by smiting, todrive in (ein{dlagen), as a
nail, Jud. 4:21; Isaiah 22:23 25; to fix any thing

DCCCLXXIII

oyin—ny7an

with a nail, 1 Sa.31:10; 1 Ch. 10:10; Jud. 16:14
(whence Oak Y2A to pitch a tent with nails fixed inte .
the ground, Gen. 31:25; Jer.6:3); to thrust,e.g. "
a spear, a sword, Jud. 3:21; 2 Sa. 18:14; and even ~
to cast (into the sea), Ex. 10:19. :

(3) 2DWA YPM Nu. 10:3, 4,8; and "BW “Ὁ Psa.
81:4; Jer. 4:5; 6:1; 51:27; Nu.10:6, 7, to blow,
a trumpet (once), to give a signal with a trumpet
(Germ. in die Srompete ftofen, Arab. Ge) nd); as
to the difference of this from 27] and ΠΡ YPA to
sound an alarm, see ¥) p. pccixu, B.

NipHaL—(1) reflex. of Kal No. 1, ὃ, Job 17:3,
YPM ΣΡ NIT « who is there that will strike hands
with me?” i.e. who will give his right hand to be ~
surety for me?

(2) pass. of No. 3, Isa. 27:13; Am. 3:6.

Hence pr. n. YiPA, and—

yen m. Ps. 150:3, sound of a trumpet.

ΡΠ TO OVERPOWER any one, followed by an
ace. Job 14:20; 15:24; to assail, Ecc. 4:12 (com-

pare Ch., Arab. 2%} to conquer, to overcome).
Derivatives, *)PF, AA.

Fam Ch. to be, or become strong, mighty, Dan.
4:8, 19; in a bad sense, used of a mind become ob-
stinate, Dan. 5:20.

PakEL, to make strong, to confirm, Dan. 6:8.

Derivative, "PF.

al τη. strength, power, Est.9:29; 10.2; Dan.
11:17.

PI) m. Chald. emphat. state 8PPA id. Dan, 2:37;
4:27.

“HA turtle dove, see tin No. I.

norm (perhaps i. q. nbyna “ reeling”), [Tar-
alah], pr. n. of a town of the Benjamites, Josh.
18:27.

MDW £ offspring, progeny, used contemptu-

: pring, p Ρ
ously of base persons, Num. 32:14.

MVS f. (from the root 727), interest, usury,
i. ᾳ. N37, which see, Lev. 25:36; Pro. 28:8; Eze.
18:8, seq.

brn Tiphel denom. from 537, bn, which see.

DINE) ch. ro rranstate from one language
to another, TO INTERPRET. Arab..and th. id.

ΦΤ-ΓΙΣΤΣ

As to the origin of this quadriliteral, see D2] No. 3.
Part. pass. 0390’) translated, Ezr. 4:7.

ΓΟ ΤΊΣ ἢ (Tzere impure, from the root 7),
deep sleep, Genesis 2:21; 15:12; 1 Sam. 26:12;
usad of very great inertness, Isa. 29:10; Proverbs
19:15.

PIV Tirhakah, pr. n. of a king of Athiopia
and Thebais, Isa. 37:9: 2 Ki. 19:9; Τεάρκων of Strabo
(xv. 1, § 6), Tapxoc or Ταρακός of Manethon (ap. Syn-
cellum, v. Routhii Rell. Sacre, ii. p. 46; compare my
Comment. on Isa. 18:1). Salt supposes that he found
this name written in Hieroglyphico-phonetic letters,
T-h-r-k, on Egyptian monuments; see Riihle v.
valienstern, Graphische Darstellungen aus der alten
Geschichte, i. 98.

mn (from the root 85) f—(2) an oblation,
offering, gift, Pro. 29:4, NIDA WS “(a judge) who
loves gifts;” especially used of a gift brought to the
temple and the priests, Ex. 25:2, 3; 30:13,14; Lev.
7:32; 22:12. Hence MiMNN “π᾿ 2 Sam. 1:21, fields
of offerings, i. e. very fertile fields, producing the best
fruits. More fully T7'20A Deut.12:11,17, and
MAMMA Ex. 30:14, 15. See 0°19 No. 3.

(2) a heave- -offering, compare 751A, Ex. 29:
27, MAT PW the heave-shoulder; Lev. 7:34, ete.
[But see Thes. p.1276.]

ΓΡΘΥΤΙ i.g. 729A No. 2, Eze. 48:12.

myn f. (from the root ¥34)—(1) prop. tumult,
loud noise, specially—(a) joyful noise, rejoicing,
Job8:21. AYIA YI 1 Sa. 4:5; Ezr. 3:11, 13, DUA

joyful acclamations with which the people re-
ceive the king, Num. 23:21,—(b) a warlike ery,
ery for battle, Am. 1:14; der. 4:19; 49:2, ΝΠ
AYIA to raise a war-cry, Josh. 6:5, 20.

(2) the sound of a trumpet, Lev. 25:9. TY ΟἿ"
the first of the seventh month (afterwards the first),
which was announced with sound of trumpet, Lev.
23:24; Num. 29:1—6. ‘230 M31 sacrifices of-
fered with sound of trumpet, Ps. 27:6, compare Nu.
10:10; Ps. 89:16.

mn f. medicine, Vulg. medicina, LXX. ὑγίεια,
compare Apoc. 22:2, θεραπεία. Prop., as 1 suppose,
medical powder, from the root #37 to make small.
Others attribute to this root the signification of heal-
ing, taken from 8D), Eze. 47:12.

ουυ

ΤΠ an unused verb, to be hard, dry, js hard-

ness, and firmness. Hence—

DCCCLXXIV

Ayan ATA

ΤΙ f Tsa. 44:14, a kind of tree, so called from
its hardness, just like the Lat. robur. Aqu. Theod.
ἀγριοβάλανος: Vulg. ilex. See Celsii Hierobot. Ὁ. ii.
p. 270.

mh an unused root, Ch. to delay ; whenee—

MW [Zerah, Tara], pr. n.—(a) of a station of
the Israelites in the desert, Nu. 33:27.—(0) of the
father of Abraham, Gen. 11:24; Josh. 24:2.

MITW [Tirkanah], pr. n.m. (of doubtful sig-
nification), 1'Ch. 2:48.

[A Ch. constr. "WA two. Fem. ΒΒ Dan. 6:1;
Ezr. 4:24. As to the correspondence of languages,
see the Hebr. O°.

MDW £. fraud, deceit, Jud. 9:31; from the root
m7 Piel, to deceive.

mown f. fraud, ΤΥ Jer.8:5; 23:26; and
14:14 (w yhere in 3} 2 there is MD}H).

ΤΠ m. a mast, Isa. 33:23; Eze. 27:5; also i. q.
D2 a banner set as a signal upon mountains, Isa. 30
17. Theorigin was long doubtful: as [1 was a root
unknown in the Pkcenicio-Shemitic languages. I
have no doubt that [A is from the root 27 (like 73,
from the root 42), nena, from the root Ob), so called
from the tremulous sound of a mast when vibrating
in the air; and that of the same origin is the subst.
is, Which see.

YA Ch. 1. ᾳ WY—(1) a gate, mouth, as of a
furnace, Dan. 3:26.

(2) the gate of the king, i.e. the royal court,

as being surrounded by a wall, into which there was
only one eRe Dan. 2:49; comp. “WY Est. 2: 19.
Arab. W's, Turk. os
Chalifs and Turkish emperors, ai θύραι, used of
the Persian court, BAnORR CRP. .) 1. 3 § 2, Vill. 3

Ἂν“ te

δ. 2,11, and vi.§ 7. (Syr. ssh Arab. a5 entrance,

door. To this answers Sanser. dvara, whence both

the Gr. θύρα, and Lat. fores. Pers. 9):

YU Chald. (both Kametz impure, for YA, of the
form nbp, NY?) a porter, door-keeper, Ezr.7:24.

ΝΣ f. (from the root by) reeling, drunken-
ness, whence nya i wine of reeling (prop. wine,
which is a reeling, i.e. causes it), Ps.60;5; and ΟἿΞ
npyAn cup of reeling, Isa. 51:17, 22.
metaphor, ΟἿ.

3 Kapu, used οὐ the court of the.

See on this :

Te Ύ ΎΌΎ““

.36γ. τὸο:9; Eze. 27:

‘wn ΤΠ

‘ny [ Tirathites], Gent. n. from the name
of a town otherwise unknown, "YW (gate), 1 Chr.

2:55.

AI an unused root, to which, in Syriac, the
signification to inquire, is ascribed by Castell (Lex.
Syr. h. v.) incorrectly reading and copying the words
of Bar Bahlul, whom he follows, from which (see
them accurately transcribed in pref. to edit. 3 [Germ. ]
p- xxi), it appears that Β. Bahlul ' attributes

to it the sense of calumniating, i.q. Syr. Dey. It
is more probable, that in Hebrew it had the same

power as the Arab. ott to live comfortably, whence

oe life abounding in good things and comforts, to

which answers the Sanscrit, trip, to delight, Greek,

τέρπομαι. Hence—

DSW) τὰ. plur. domestic gods, as if Penates,
of the Hebtews (according to Schultens on Haririi
Cons. iii. p.155, i. q. 12D “ya guardians and givers
of comfortable life), Genesis 31:19,34; 1Sam.19:
13,16; of the human figure and stature, 1 Sam.
loc. cit., from which, oracles were sought (Eze. 21:26;
Zec. 10:2), Jud. 17:5; 18:14, seq.; 2 Kings 23:24;
Hosea 3:4. Constr. with plural, Gen. loc. cit.; but
1 Sa. loc. cit., by the plural (excellentia?) Ὁ ΒΤ one
statue only appears to be understood.

MSW (« pleasantness”), [Tirzah], pr.n. of a
city of the Israelites, situated in a pleasant region
(Cant. 6:4), which was the seat of the kingdom, from
Jeroboam to Omri, Josh.12:24; 1Ki.14:17; 15:21;
2Ki.15:14.

wan [Teresh], pr.n. Pers. (
tere”

6:2.

wry (perhaps, “ breaking,” “subjection,”
i.e. region subjected, from the root UW) [ Tar-
shish, Tharshish], pr.n.—(1) Tartessus, Ταρτησσός
(more rarely, Ταρσηΐον, Polyb. Steph. Byz.), a city of
Spain with the adjacent country, situated between
the two mouths of the river Betis (now Guadalquivir),
a very ficurishing colony and emporium of the Phe-
nicians, Gen. 10:4; Ps.72:10; Isaiah 23:1, 6, 10;
66:19; Jon. 1:3; 4:2; Ezek.38:13; hence catloen
(comp. Diod. Sic., v.35—38. Strab. ili. page 148;
Casaub.), iron, tin, and lead were brought to Tyre,
12,25. See Bochart, in Geogr.
Sacra, lib. 111. cap. 7, p. 165 seqq.: J. D. Michaélis,

5 “severe,” “ aus-
of a eunuch in the court of ares, Est. 2:21;

DCCCLXXV

wn TN

Spicileg. Geogr. Hebr. Extere, i. p. 82 —103; and
G. G. Bredovii Disqui. Histor. fase. ii. p. 260 — 803.
Compare my Comment. on Isaiah 23:1, YIN ΤῊΝ
ships of Tarshish, partly properly so called, the
Tyrian ships sent to Tartessus, or returning thence,
Isa. 23:1, 4; 60:9; partly used as a general term
for large ships of burden, although going into other
countries, Isa. 2:16; Ps. 48:8; and so, 1 Ki, 10:22
(compare 9:28); 22:49; used of the ships going
to Ophir; although the: author of the Chronicles
seems either not to know,or acknowledge this: usage
of language; see 2 Ch.g:21; 20:36, 37; compare
my Gesch. ἃ. Heb. Spr. p. 42.

(2) a precious stone, so called no doubt from
Tartessus, as Ophir is used for gold of Ophir, Exod.
28:20; 39:13; Ezekiel 1:16; 10:9; 28:13; Cant.
5:14; Dan.10:6. The chrysolite, i.e. the topaz —
of the moderns (which is still found in Spain), ae-
cording to LX X.and Josephus, is understood by Braur,
(De Vestitu Sacerdot. 11. 7). Others prefer amber,
but this is contrary to Ex.28:20; 39:13.

(3) [Larshish], pr. n.—(a) of a Persian prince,
Esth. 1:14.— (0) 1 Ch. 7:10. ;

ΝΣ always with the art. SNW7A0 (compat
Pers. ὦ ὁ torsh, severe, austere), a title of the Per
sian governor of Judea (q.d. His Severity, ge
fivenger Herr, Gw. Geftrengen, a title formerly given
in Germany to the consuls of free and imperial
cities). Ezr. 2:63; Neh. 7:65, 70 (used of Zerub-
babel), and also put after the name of Nehemiah,
Neh, 8:9; 10:2; compare Neh. 12:26 (where for it
there is 1937).

NW Tartan, pr.n. of a general of Sargon
(Isa. 20:2), and of Sennacherib (2 Ki. 18:17), kings
of Assyria.

PIA [Tartak], pr.n. of an idol of the Avites
(BMY), 2Ki.17:31. (in the Pehlv. language tar-
thakh would be profound darkness, or hero of
darkness.)

navn f. (from the root 0%”) with gen. Na
deposit, Lev.§:21.

ΓΝ ΘΝ f. pl. (from the root Nid — ANY) noise,
tumult, of a multitude, Isa.22:2; clamour, Job
39:7; crashing, Job 36:29.

ἘΦ m. Tishbite, 1 Kings17:1; 21:17 (used

of Elijah), Gent. noun, taken from a town of Naph-
tali MAYA or MYA Gr. Θισβή, Tob.1:2 See Re

landi Palestina, Ρ. 1035

mpn--pawn

y2vn m. (from the root Y2Y) tessellated stuff;
whence 732A ΓΤ tessellated tunic, made of chequer
work, Ex. 28:4.

MWA £. (from the root 29) —(1) return, 1 Sa.
7:17; 2Sa.11:1; 1 Ki. 20:22, 26.

(2) a reply, an answer, Job 21:34; 34:36.
Compare 2°} No. 2, ὁ.

ΓΝ £ (from the root YW No. 3).—(1) de-
liverance, help, welfare, Psa. 37:39; 40:11;
71:15. ;

(2) victory, 2 Sa.1g:3; 2Ki.5.1. Comp. Ay,

Aw f. (from the root pw No. 2), desire,
longing, Gen. 3:16; 4:7; Can..7: Σ

DCCCLXXVI

ΓΙ - ΠῚ

maw gift, prevent, 1 Samuel 9:7 (and is
the Hebrew interpreters, Daniel2:6; 5:17, for
Chald. 73332). Root "wv No. 1.; compare esneciallv
Isa. 57:9.

‘YY mase. Ns fem. ninth (from yw), Num.
7:60.

pig’ wn constr. YYA f. and | mywn constr. NYWA
τῇ. NINE; also ninth, ‘when used of days, as nywng
wind on the ninth (day) of the month, Lev. 23:32.
Pl. O'YWR comm. ninety, Gen. 5:9, 17, 30.

‘VA [ Zatnai]|, pr. n. of a Persian governor.
Ezr. 5:3; 6:6 (perhaps = 9. gift).

7

GRAMMATICAL AND ANALYTICAL INDEX.

The numbers of the paragraphs ἐπ this Index refer to the tenth edition of Gesenius’s Hebrew Grammar (Haile, 1834p
[These have been compared and verified in this Translation with the edition, 1842.] In the verbs and nouns
here given, prefixes which have no vowel but Sh’va, Vay conversive (1), and the article are omitted.

ΤΩΝ

TIAN Eze. 28:16, for JIDNS 1 fut. Piel, from the root a8
the first rad. N being cast away in the Syr. manner, ΞΘ
Ρ. 378.

i748 Chald., fathers; plur. of the noun IN,

NIIN Isa. 28:12, for ἡ λὲ they will; in the Arabic manner
(see καὶ 44, note 4, Lehrg. 265); Root N38.

WIAN see WAI.

ΔΝ for N'DN 1 fut Hiphil, from the root NiZ2 1 Ki. 21:29;
Mic. 1:15; Lehrg. 436.

NTIS 1 fut. Hiphil, from the root 138, for MPINN, MPANS
"g 67, note 1, Lehrg. 377.

pbs 1 pret. Hiphil, for ΣΝ ΤᾺ from Sys No. Il. § 52,
note 6, Lehrg. 319.

MTS 1 fut. Hithpael, from 774, with suff. OFS.

ΡΝ 2 Sa. 22:43, for DPN 1 fut. Hiphil, with suff. O—,
from the root P27, the shortened syllable made long, Lehrg.
145, 369.

MIS 1 fut. Hithpael, M3 No. 1.

WAN 1 fut. Hiphil, with suff. 13> for Ts, an uncon-
tracted form from VT’ Hiphil, to praise, Psalm 28:7;
compare i mim, § 52, note 7

‘TN 1 fut. apoc. from Mia to ba for MBAS,

MONS 1 fut: with 7 parag. for TN ‘fan ΠΟΤ to groan,
co mourn, Ps. 77:4, § 74, note 4.

nbinix Jerem. 4:19 22; where the ‘1p, with many copies,
has ποτὶ; some copies have npn Taminpain; a
signification which is required by the context. Those
who read aber render, with a signification taken from
Son, I make (my bowels) to be in pain. From nding
and ‘nbs apparently has arisen the 2°:n2 NDIN}N, which
is scarcely Hebrew.

ΟῚ Hos. 11:4; 1 fut. Hiphil, for ayy, SONS from 53x,
§ 67, note 1. j

τ Ν 1 fut. Hiphil, with 7 parag. in the Chald. manner, for
"APSR, MNS, from the root “YN § 67, note 1.

prs 1 fut. Hiphil, for PISS from the root {}$, § 67, note 1,
Lehrg.378. |

IS Chald., Ezr.5:15, imp. Peal, from the root 51% oy «
Syriacism 9}; followed by Makk. “Op.

yuIs

TOS in pause, for 108 1 fut. Kal apoc., for TTF, APS from
the root MIM, Job 23:9,

MIMS 1 fut. Piel, with suff. for NIXON from the root ROA
Gen, 31:39.

ΠΣ f., plur. sisters; see the sing. nins p. ΧΧΙΧ.

ome 1 1 fut. Hiphil, from bbn I will profane, Eze. 39:7, ἃ
form which should take Dagesh (see § 22, 1); different from
Gnas J will begin, Deut. 2:25; Josh. 3:7. Just as OM
Nu.30:3, to violate (faith), differs from on to begin, Jud.
10:18; 13:5; sci Ἄ 370, 371.

28; ; compare onan and ‘teins: 170.

NS imp. Aphel, Chald., from the root NN) to descend.

TANS 1 fut. Hiphil, from M1), with 7 parag., Jer. 17:18.

DON 1 fut. Hiphil, apoc. for MEN from the root MO) Hos. 11:45
Job 23:11; compare 0’, OFA imp. 07,

MBN where (art) thou? from ‘8 and suff. 3,

DMs Ps. 19:14; i.g. OMS, which is the reading of many
copies, 1 fut. (A) Kal, from the root DIA to be upright,
Lehrg. 52, 366.

NiDN 1 fut. Kal, from MN3, § 66, note 3, Lehrg. 370, 371.

box 1 fut. apoc. Piel, from the root 123 Eze. 43:8.

was Ex. 33:3; for PIN id. with suff., ’ Pathach by omission
of Dagesh changed into Segol (compare § 27, 3, 2 4).
LXX. ἐξαναλώσω σε. Vulg. disperdam te. Lehrg. 164,433.

ἮΞΙΣ for 38 1 fut. Niphal, from 353. Micah 6:6.

MAS for TIN | fut. Kal, with suff. from 73 with Dag.
forte δά δον. Hos. 3:2; Lehrg. 87.

FNONS Hos. 4:6; 1 fut. Kal (from DN), with 7 parag.
and suff. 4; perhaps it would be more correctly pronounced
FRONDS, 7 paragogic seems on the addition of the suffix te
have become ἐξ, just as elsewhere it is changed into ἢ;
see INIIA, The Arabs also in a fut. antithetic before

- -wt-

suffixes retain the letter A. , ‘J. ἢ).

NINDS pl. from ΠΣ a handmaid, which see.
ma Chald. for ΠΝ its fruit, with Dag. resolved, from the
noun IN.

VAP eee ν

$an-Dyosx

ΟΣ a Syriac form for DIYDN 1 fut. Piel, from WD,
§ 23, 2, note 2, Lehrg. 152,

PON 1 Sam. 15:6; 1 fut. Kal, from "DN; but in 2 Ki, 22:20
the same form is part. Kal.

eich fut. Kal, from the root 1D? § 70, Lehrg. 390.

DANES 1 fut. Hiphil, from ANE. with suff. Di.

{58 imp. Kal, for 15N bake ye, Ex. 16:23; from the root
MEN, a Syriac form, § 23, 2, note 2.

ney, with Ὁ conversive NBN) 1 fut. Niphal apoc. for ΠῈΣ
from the root TMB.

MAY'S 1 fut. Hiphil, from Y¥? § 70.

PS 1 fut. Kal, from P¥} ibid.

‘YSN 1 fut. Kal, from Ww ibid.

ΠΡῸΣ 1 fut. Kal, from MP?.

MAPS Isaiah 56:12; in some copies, i. q. ἢ MAPS 1 fut. Kal,
from the root noe; see the following form.

AS PS 1 Samuel 28: 15, for SIPS with ΤΠ (for iz) parag.,
Lehrg. 286.

7S Num. 22:6, imp. Kal, from the root TIN.

DN 1 fut. Hithpalel, for OPIN from the root D3.

"BW transposed, for ΤΥ 1 fut. Piel, from ΠῚ. Others
take ΠΡῚ to be for M37; but because of the third rad. 1, I
prefer regarding it to be transposed.

DDN inf. absol. Hiphil, from Dy.

“WN Eze. 3:15; in 2°n> WN); read WS) and I beheld,
from the root "WW.

YRS Chald. 3 pret. plur. Kal, for raw; see nny.

yuns 1 fut. Hithpael, from the root yD.

Dans imp. Kal, from the root 78 to come, for DN by a
Syriacism, § 23, 2, note 2, Lehrg. 152.

338 1 plur. pret. for, the common ἡ)" 7λξδ we came, from
MMS. It imitates the form of verbs ἅν.

WR 1 fut. Kal, from PN to tear away, with Nun
Epenthet., and suffix.

a

P2973 2 Ch. 1:4, for }°3/73 from 131 (Hiphil of the root
ἢ3), ΤΊ art. (for relat.) and 3; comp. "311 2 Ch. 29:86.

213 Eze. 26: 15, for 1773 inf. Niph., from 377 (Dag. forte
“implie) for 3.3 Lehrg. 331.

ΠΏΣ Lev. 26: 43, for navn inf. Hophal, from now to
lay waste.

ὈΞΌΣΝΞ inf. Poel, from Dey2, which see. Others take it as

inf. Kal, for DIDW2 (compare DN Yd); but in such forms
Cholem is always defective.

Ἷ3 Zech. 4:10, i.q. 13 from 133.

ἩΓῪΡΞ Psalm 45:10, contr. from Ἴ ΡΞ, with Dag. f.
euphon. (Lenrg. 86), for POMP, amongst thy be-
icved ones, from adj. 12, fem. 7p}.

‘M23 plur. constr. from MDZ or rather Nia; see MDZ
Ρ. cxxv, B.

ὯΞ for NZ we came, from NZ. 1 Sam. 25:8.

DCCCLXXVIII

bin—pryox

WWD thy building, for 7Ni2I2 Ezek. 16:31, an incorrect
form, which seems to have sprung from the termination
nj, having been taken for plural fem., although this is
not really the case here, Lehrg. 463.

YASNZ for PHI, see T¥3.

oy, D725 Eee. 3: 18, inf. Kal from 723, with suff. D—.

2 see under

ΡΣ ‘ici to roll, Psal. 119: 22 (compare Josh. 5:9); but
verse 18, the same form is for 7?3 imp. Piel, from D3.

NY3 inf. const. Kal, from YJ} to touch.

03, MY imp. from 722 ; but Josh. 3:9 in plur. is found 123
(goshu). ,

ΤᾺ inf. Kal, from 92) to approach.

εὐ
9551 for 354, from the root 954, see page co, B.
ya imp. for yr.
mY Prov. 24:14, the same with 7 parag. Hence, j ny 12
‘qx ΠΌΞΙ “such (as is honey) know thou wisdom
in thy so Ms ὦ αἰσθήσῃ. Lehrg. 286.

rm

SPIN an wregular form, Isaiah 19:6, for {M*3}i], see MI
Hiphil.

31, 135 imp. from 37°.

vagah an incorrect form, Isa. 30:5, where the context re-
quires YN, which is the reading of 12 MSS. I suspect
however that the reading was originally Ὁ ΔΝ ΠῚ for YIN
(compare MN¥3 for MSZ); whence Y'NIN (from the
root WED), which afterwards was, as it were, amended by
the grammarians, who supplied the vowels of the form
wrain.

333 Hosea 4:18. If the reading be genuine, it may be for
{ai they give (compare Ἢ for 17}, AA for AN3), and
Δ JON they love, they give, for, they love to give.
Comp. 1Sa. 2:3. So Jerome, dilererunt afferre. But thus
the sentence is weak. Perhaps the author wrote 130308
Conj. Ketaltal (his princes love disgrace), which afterwards
written separately is 127 INN (like MIB7]N Isa. 2:20,
Mip-MPB and others); whence may have arisen 1377 1308

ῬΊΞΠ inf. Niphal, from pp3.

335 inf. Hiphil, from Y73.

{39 inf. Poel, from the root 37.

nb3it for nnban 3 f. pret, Hophal, from 153, in the Aramaar
manner.

mwa Hothpael, from the root wa to be fat.

main inf. Aphel, Ch. from the root “138, to perish.

3330 Ch. Hophal, from the root 13%.

M717 Hiphil, from the eed my.

n3}37 inf. Hophal, from “19% %, for NPN.

sbban Ps. 78:63, see Go Poa

ee

ano new

pniavin Zec. 10:6, Hiphil, from aw for mnawn, which
is also the reading of some copies. This form imitates

the analogy of verbs , and it seems as if the poet [in-
spired writer] or copyist had before him the similar word
ΘΠ. Lehrg. 464.

bnan from the root bmn, which see.

M7} inf. Aphel, Ch. from WT Dan. 5:20.

FAIDI pret. Ithpael, Ch. from 127, which see.

yan pret. Hiphil, from Sor, with a Rabb. flexion.

33317 for 1DtNiT imp. Hithpael, from M3}.

DPN Eze. 6:8, inf. Niphal, from ΠῚ], for ON ΤΠ, with
a plural suffix ungrammatically put; see risa.

‘MOTT found three times, Jud. 9:9, 11, 13 (should I cease
from ?), incorrectly, as it appears, for span (in Kal) or
ἘΡῚΠΠ (by omission of ΠῚ interrogative), which is the read-
ing of some copies (see J. D. Michaelis), although there
are no other traces extant of the conj. Hiphil of this verb.
A similar example apparently is mang (wastes, deserts),

' Eze. 36:35, 38; where we should expect ΤΊΔΊΠΠ, and Segol
before (+:) in own, pwnd (months, by ‘months); as
to which, see Ewald’s Guinier Gramm. §127,2; and a
learned writer in Lit. Zeit. Jen. 1830; but neither of them
satisfies me in explaining the vowel o in *n2 TM, nian.

ANNAN for ANID 3f. pret. Hiphil, she hid, Josh. 6:17,
with 7 parag., Lehrg. 266.

“OMT and ‘OM for SDM} and NDT pret. and inf. Hiphil,
from son ‘Jer. 32:35.

bra inf. Niphal, from bbn to be profaned, Eze. 20:9.

’ 0 imp. Hiphil, apoc. frou MD} for 10, Psalm 17:6;

119:36.

FOI Pro. 7: 21;
3 pers.

81327] Hothpaal, from ND.

{2° Chald. pret. Aphel from 2 ὶξ.

ὙΠ Chald. pret. Aphel, from HNN Dan. 5:3.
ὙΠ.

J imp. Hiphil apoc. from 13] to strike.

bon Eze. 21:33, inf. Hiphil, for 3 Π. Another is Hiphil,
from 43 Jer. 6:11.

Ἴ3Π pret. Hiphil, from 33, with suff. Ἢ,

O37) pret. Hiphil, from 132, with suff. Dd them,

4337) 1 plur. pret. Hiphil, from the root 123. ‘

‘331 pret. Hiphil, from i133, with suff. ν) τ.

nxda 3 fem. pret. Hiphil, from ard, of an Aram. form, for
‘anydn.

ibn Job 29:3; see bbn Hiphil.

2177 i. ᾳ. ὉΠ see 1D.

ὉΠ see OD or ὉΠ.

ἜΣΗΙ for ἜΣ Job 24:24, Hophal, from 43%, § 66, 8,
Lebrg. ΓΤ

ὉΠ inf. Niphal, from DD, for DIDI.

3 fem. pret. Hiphil, from ΠΏ), with suff.

Pass. is

DCCCLXXIX

ὅτι νον

ὉΠ by a Chaldaism, for DIT, Hiphil, from MDD, Josh
14:8, Lehrg. 433.

DMIF Job 17:2, inf. Hiphil, from M71, with Dag. forte
euphon.

M34 imp, Hiphil (of the form B), from the root M3.

M377 pret. Hiphil (of the form B), from the root M3.

Bran Hophal, see ibid.

Sy9H pret. Aphel, Chald, from the root Sdy to enter,
which see.

N37 inf. Hiphil, by a Chaldaism for *)'}i, from ἢ), Isaiah
ake:

es 170. .

nbyin for ney Hophal, from ἐν ibid.

p37 Lev. 26: 15, for DQ75H inf. Hiphil. from 7B.

ῬΌΥΠ Hithpael, denom. from OPTS, which see.

nispn inf. Hiphil, for nisp2. Lehrg. 320.

aA for ayo with Dagesh forte euphonic (Lehrg. 88),
from the root 1DY.

315 imp.apoc. Hiph. for 237i], from Γ᾽ to be much, many.

M277, 727, M3 inf. forms, from 739,

3977 imp. Niphal, from DID} to be high.

5/1] imp. Hiphil apoc. from 5) to hang down.

N¥ II a Chaldee form for ΠΝ ἼΠ, 3 fem. pret. Hiphil, from
ΠΥ. Lev. 26:34.

awn imp. Hiphil in pause, for awn, from AAW. Isa. 42:22.

Dw (hdsham) Hophal, from DY, which see. But wher-
ever it occurs, some MSS. and editions have pen or own,
the latter according to the analogy of 13191) for ΞΟΠ.

ywn Ps. 39:14, imp. apoc. Hiphil, from the ‘root nye, which
see; but the same form, Isa. 6:10, is imp. Hiphil, see νυν
to besmear.

ΠΊΠΤΕΙ i iat from the root nine,

qns3nn inf. Aphel, with suff. Ch. ds 27) to return.

MNT Hithpael, from i717? to confess, to celebrate.

nna imp. Hithpael apoc. from non to be sick.

yn imp. Hiph. from D8 to come, for PONT.

qa Isaiah 33:1, for 7on7 inf. Hiphil, from DA, witn
suffix.

Snin see nn.

niainn inf. Hithpael, for 8230], from 823, in the manner

of verbs 75,
?
M347 for nay Pual, from [12] to commit fornication,
ΩΣ for ‘nyt, see 7D} [see also DIT].
π᾿ ᾿ ‘
ΡΠ Jud. 5:7 (in many MSS. and editions), for 199M) they-
cease, with Dag. forte euphon. Lehrg. 85-

nnd—ndan

ADIN see above ‘AP INT.

{PIN Prov. 8:29 (with the accent Tiphcha), for \P4 from the

root P21.

fem and MNDM inf. Kal, from NDM to sin.

ΠΝ Ex. 1:16 (she lives), in pause for mn, 3 pret. fem. from
"Mm, Dagesh being rejected from the syllable, which is
lengthened because of the pause; compare 395) and
WT 1 Sam. 2:9 (from Ὧ 9) pm for pn} (from PPM),
Job 19:23, M33~A Ruth 1:13, for ΠΡ ἢ. No attention
is to be paid to the opinion of those who refer ΠῚ Π to a
new root 1y ἽΠ (N27) —"n

{N° constr. form with } parag. from 79M animal, for ΤΊ,
§ 88, 3b, Lehrg. 548, 549.

‘D0 inf. Piel, with 73M to expect, for M35.

‘9M Ps. 77:11, inf. Piel, from MOM) No. I.

‘290 with Dag. euphon. for ‘P90 plur. constr. from pdt.

a)
NYO inf Kal, from YD) to plant.

,

{MIN fut. Niphal, from MS to assent; which see.
by, sh fut. Hiphil, apoc. from the root ποις to swear.
NN}, NN fut. apoc. Kal, from TNX to come, for ΠΏ,
Any?.
$3), 13°) 1 Ki. 12:12, for N2%, fut. Kal, from NIB. Also
Minna 2 Kings 3:24 in 39, and there, if the reading be
genuine, for the plur. N31. But the sp has 13°) they
smote.
va: fut. Kal from ὉἾΞ, a form peculiar to this verb, Lehrg.
403.
372), sya" for 3772") Nah. 1:4, fut. Piel from U3? to
be dry, § 68, note 6.
733%, 3°) fut. Piel, for 73.) from 13? No. Ι., see ibid.
bs, 53° fut. Hiphil, apoc. from the reot nbs,
‘13° fut. Niph. from the root 173.
ἀξ), NP fut. apoc. from the root TN to fly.
72, 1) for 1} fut. Piel, from ΠῚ) to cast, § 68, note 6.
D2 and 13" for dT, 13) your "hand, Gen. 9:2.
mT fut. Niph.in pause, for 3191) (root D194), see the form mn.
D7 pl. 21) by a Chaldaism, fut. Kal from the root DID7.
§ 66, 5.
33}7) fut. Aphel, Ch. from the root 73%.
Min? fut. Hiphil, from iT? by ἃ Chaldaism for TW § 52,7.
sim Eccl. 11: 3, fut. apoc. from the root ΠῚ Π to be, for the
common 47) from Rum.
m7, ™ fut. apoc. from ὃ the root ΠΡ Π to be.
7 Isaiah 52:5, Hiphil, from δον for the common con-
tracted 19°".
ἽΠ) fut. A Peal, Ch. from the root {7 to go.
os Isa. 13:20, contr. fir 978} fut. Piel, from the root DON.

DCCCLXXX

12"- ὙΠ
sna see the root Sn.

23H Ezek. 42:5, for 3938) fut. Hophal, from the root 52x,
which see.

ἽΝ, ΡΣ fut. apoc. Hiphil, from the root 1).

nb part. fem. for the common nw Gen. 16:11.
591.

ST Prov. 11:25 (otherwise Mi"), he shall be watered:
probably Hophal, from i1}* for 77)’, compare yun Lev
4:23, 28, for YIN.

‘mI Jer. 22:23 293, for naw sitting, with Yod parag.

Tt and t, with Ὁ convers. Τὴ, τὴ fut. apoc. Kal, from M3.

T!, ΤΣ) fut. apoc. Hiphil, from ΠῚ).

33) fut. Kal for wh, from the root DIDt.

a0, 17") fut. apoc. Kal, from ΠῚ ΓῚ to rejoice.

7m fut. Hiphil, in the Chald. manner, from 11) to sharpen,
for Th, Th’.

‘TM, ‘ET fut. apoc. Kal, from 3M to live.

jon Hab. 2:17, for JAN fut. Hiphil, from NON, with suff
ΓΞ in pause, for τς. Lehrg. 145, 177

bn see OTN.

som in pause, for sony with Dag. forte euphon. Lehrg. 19.

WOM) for iM) pret. Piel, from OJ). Lehrg. 170.

Lehrg.

nom Ps. 51:7, for ‘IMDM: pret. Piel, from DM. Compare

ὙἼΠΝ.

mon 3 fem. for the common 3!20A, from the root CoA.
Gen. 30:38; § 47, note 3, Lehrg. 276.

ji, 7993 fut. Kal apoc. from 13M to encamp.

42M for 72M fut. Kal, from 727 Lehrg. 171, 306.

ADM? in pause, for ΡΣ, fut. Hophal, from the root PPM, see
"thie form mh.

“WM, TH") fut. apoc. Kal, from ΠῚ ΠῚ to burn,

NM fut. Kal, from 132, and fut. Niphal, from NNN

D? fut. Hiph. apoc. from MD).

D}, ὯΝ) fut. apoc. Kal, from the root ΠΣ, for 72%, MQ.

YT Ps. 138:6, for YT. fut. Kal, from YT. Comp. as to these
and the following forms, Lehrgb. page 388, 389; Ewald’s
Gram. p. 396.

2°’ for 3.12.1, 2 ὯΝ fut. Hiphil, from 212)

bow for Sibvm, bbe fut. Hiphil, from bby to lament.

ha fut. apoc. Kal, from 5% to be fair.

Ἢ", 72) fut. apoc. Hiphil, from iD) to strike.

*27733" Psa. 50:23, will glorify me ; fut. Piel, from 723
with suff. and Nun epenthet.

43382) he will fashion us, Job 31:15, for 133312) fut. Pilel,
from the root 133, with suff. 1 pl. Both Nuns coalesce into
one doubled; } is shortened into ἢ.

Ὁ) fut. Peal, Ch. from b>: to be able.

"D2! for 119°D3', }O1D3* Ex. 15:5, fut. Piel, from the τυο'
App.
vowel τί.

3) for iN}, and this is for 1AQ) fut. Hiphil from nD? pet
crush, ἃ 66, 5.

30 | is written for iD, on account of the prereding

nnb—n>

ΓΞ), AAD! fut. Hophal, of a Chald. form, from MN, for N34’,
inDy, "866, 5

ands for are fut. Hiphil, from ΤΩ in the Rabbinic form.

395s, 3395) fut. Hiphil, from 195, which see. :

iD’, MD") Gen. 7:23, fut. apoc. Kal, from—

mm, but other good copies, both MSS. and printed (as that
of V. Ὁ. Hooght), read MD) fut. Niphal of the same verb.
mdi» fut. Piel, from NDI) to be full, for NPD.
“1° fut. A, from VD to be bitter, for 772".
Lehrg. 366. ὁ ‘

W795 for WIN fut. Kal, from the root WON Ps. 139:20.

yy fut. Hiphil, in the Syr. form for $2? from 782. Lehrg.
411.

YI)" fut. Peal Ch. from YJ to know, for 3); Dagesh forte
resolved into Nun. Compare J}! for 7D.

Δ) fut. Hiphil, from the root S13, for N°). Ps. 141:5.

3° fut. Hiphil, B. from the root M43,

25? fut. Kal, in the Ch. manner for 2D‘, from 23D.

20) fut. Hiphil, from 23D, in the Ch. manner for 3),

Ty’, TY") fut. Hiphil, from the root TY.

Dy, DY"), and (with Dagesh forte occult), Dy" 1 Sa. 25:14,
and 14:32 7p, fut. apoc. Kal, from the root DY.

2 7i2U" 3 fut. fem. pl. for MITOYA. § 47, note 3. Lehrg. 276.

IP Isaiah 15:5, for YW" ‘they arouse (a clamour); the
letter r being softened into a vowel (see Ewald’s Crit. Gr.
page 479), unless we should read 7)"; whence Myiy,
defectively 7p}.

τ, TW") fut. Hiphil, from the root WY.

75) fut. Hiphil apoc. from i178, for 5%.

FD fut. Hiphil apoc. from MB. ν

YAY? fut. Ithpael, Chald. from the root Y3¥.

YEO see WY Hithpael.

PY, PS? fut. Kal, from P¥? to pour, which see.

T¥! and +s? he shall form; fut. Kal, from 1¥} to form.

‘T$}, T$%l fut. apoc. from WY.

V3), ὝΣῚ fut. Kal, from T¥! No. II.

AS fut. Kal, from Ns? to kindle, in pause with Dagesh
“aphon:

Mp. fut. Kal, and Mp? fut. Hophal, from Mp2, for mds, mpd.

YP. 2 Ki 3:15, in some copies and editions for ΡΝ, from
YR}.

ΤΈΣ 1 Sa. 28:10, for TP! (with Dag. euphon.) fut. Kal from
ΠῚ, with suffix J.

vip», wp) fut. apoc. Kal, from the root j np.

wip fut. apoc. Hiphil, of the same verb.

NJ}, NT) fut. apoc. Kal, from M8) to see.

INT for the common INT imp. from ἀξ) (to fear), Ps. 34:10,
in the manner of verbs 719, so inflected that δὲ is otiose;
compare IN57)3 Eze. 47:8; Lehrg. 417.

WT (Chey fear), for INV; it differs from INT (with short
Chirek), they see. ‘

2}, 2) for JIN") fut. Hiphil, from IW to lay wait.

§ 66, note 3.

DCCCLXXxI

ΠΧ ται

aay Psa. 7:6, a form which is perhaps compounded of twe
readings, namely, ry (which is that now found i.
copies) and aay (according to the analogy of WAR Psa
73:9). Lehrg. 462.

NIN} for ΤῊ (to cast), 2 Ch. 26:15, with the addition of Aleph.

yy “fut. Kal, from 12, for ἵν he will exult. Lehrg.369

7? fut. Kal, from /¥, for 7, but with an intrans. notion.
Lehrg. 369.

J2 fut. Niphal, from 439.

YT fut. Kal, from 3)", or (as I now prefer) from DY) No, 2,
to be evil; but yy Job 20:26, is fut. apoc. from MY" to
feed off; as herbage, etc. ᾧ

Ὁ fut. Kal, from TW to lay waste, for Ἵν. Lehrg 369

ane? fut. Niphal, from the root nn.

‘Ww for NY? fut. Hiphil, from ἼΩΝ to deceive.

Dp’? fut. Hiphil, from the root Dey, in the Chaldee fortr..

buh fut. apoc. from now No. III, where see farther.

reload fut. Kal (in the Chaldee form), from the root Dw.

a aA for onvn: fut. Hithpolel, from the same root.

1 comp. of wr (there is) and suff. 3 sing. masc.

yw, yey fut. apoc. Kal, from mye.

ΠΣ 1 Sam. 6:12, 3 fem. plur. Kal, for 132M, from Wr,
§ 47, note 3.

INA, INA fut. apoc. sing. Hithpal., from MINA, from
the root ane.

ΣΌΣ fut. ‘Hithpalpel, from pp.

NN), Nn’) fut. Kal, from MDS to come, for AM and AYR.

M31" fut. Hithpael, from M2).

PIE} fut. Ithpeal Ch. from iT to nourish, Dan. 4:9,

DSM fut. apoc. Hithpael, from the root ΠΌΞ.

oh pl. 1M, in pause 327)" fut. Kal, from ἜΦΗ but —

DF fut. Niphal, of the same verb.

DA) fut. Ithpeal Ch. from Di,

"ἢ

WIND Ps. 22:17, see under 3.

han for nD with the vowels put in Aramzan manne:
Ecc, 2:13. Lehrg. 151.

pnba all they, from by with a more rare form of τα.
pi for D-.

monbs id., but fem.

nose Isa. 33:1; see under the root nb.

IYI Isa. 23: 8, her merchants; plun with light suff., from
wo No. 3, inflected according to the form “2.

y

ay inf. Hiphil, contr. from 71879, from the root JTS.

“is, for “iNT? inf. Niphal, from 8.

find, 79 fut. Peal, Chald., from the root ἐδ) to be, with
Lamed prefixed, and rejecting the preformasve, for hay.

See ma p.ccx1x, B.
57

ὙΤΝ πη ρ

ΠΩΣ 2 Kings 19:25, contr. for ΤΙΝ Isaiah 37:26, inf.
_ Hiphil, from TINY.

pnp Isa. 47: 14, inf. in pause, from the root DIM, of the
form 9t9p; compare D3329 Isa. 30:18.

“tp 2 Ch. 31:7, inf. Kal, from ἼΘ᾽, for the common l=)
(Isa. 51: 16), from the root 1D’.

nap for napye by a Syriacism, from the noun ΠΗ.
Prov. 30:17.
imp. fron. Po to go; see bn.

132, Ἢρ see in its place, p. cccxxxix, A.

nao inf. f. Kal, from 9%; see 72H.

mb for map she passed the night; 3 fem. pret. from wb
Zee. 5:4

miay> contr. for miaynd inf. Hiphil, from the root 12%.

ND for δεν inf. Kal, from δὲ) to fear.

nb, with prep. , nds, inf. Kal, contracted from nb, from
15° to bring forth, Lebrg. 133.

Ὁ

Δ part. Hiphil, for 8°! from the root δε Ἶ3.

FRY. for qNYIO part. Piel, fem., from NYS Piel, to
frighten, 1 Sam. 16:15.

MIND i Ch. 15:13; comp. of AD, 3, AWN) that which
(Gs) of old. See MD note, let. c.

{MD Jud. 5:10, plur. from 32; Chald. form. a

ΠΤ part. pass. Aphel, Chald. from the root j!2§.

PNA part. Aphel, Chald. from NM} to go down.

ND inf. Peal, Chald. from the root ta to go.

ny part. Kal, for nin from IY) to nod; which see.

ΤΡ. part. Hophal, from N32 to die.

Di part. Hophal, from 33D to surround.

S$ part. Hophal, from NY$? to go out.

Ὁ)" pl. from 371 a threshing wain, for 0°37). Lehrg.
145.

MID with suff MMI) inf. Peal, Chald. from the root Mf to
kindle.

ΤῊ what is this? for MIND, see ΠῚ note.

yr for }}81D part. Hiphil, from its No. 1.

SMD part. Aphel Ch. from §°N to live.

jE) inf. Peal Ch. from Ἰ3Π,

Ὁ ΠΌ, 806 ΣΎ.

700 part. Hithpael, from 71D, for WON.

ΕΤΟΥΣ 2 88:11:1}, iq. ὌΡΗ (which is also the reading of
31 MSS. and 7 early editions) kings; with a redundant δὲ
mater lectionis.

300 for any pret. Kal, from the root προ.

ΝΣ part. Hiphil, from }}9 note 2, with a Rabbinic in-

fiexion. Lehrg. 407.

Abi for mbs1 part. Piel; from ‘2¥ to teach; Syriac |

form.

ibn for ΠΝ Ὁ pret. Kal from 8219.

CCCLXXXII

ΤΣ ΤΉ ΡΣ
᾿ ΠΡ m. WDD f. from thee, from 3, which see.

WW3) Nah. 3:17, from ὩΣ 732.

ΤῸ part. Hophal, letter B, from 313.

| 11°12 part. Hiphil, letter B, of the same verb. %

ΠΣ for ΠΝ Isa. 23:11. This form (which many critics
have been inclined, without any need, to alter) follows the
same analogy as has been above explained (page cc, B),
under bbs, which is also more widely extended. The
following examples may be added to those above given.
PND for WONB, opippa, σμύρνα ; φύλλον, folium
(foljum); ἄλλος, alius 3 and perhaps also 21} (a species
of eagle), for M4} i.e. strong, robust; and even ΠΡῚΝ and
ΓΝ (pr.n. Uzziah). :

by comp. of [2 and by, see by.

DY comp. of 12 and DY, pr. von bey, de chez, see DY.

DaNyb Gen. 32:20, for DIN, inf. Kal, from ἐς ΝΟ,
pare nbyh for πόρνῃ.

mdopn 1 Jer. 15:10, a form apparently compounded of two
readings ( oder and 9), which must rather be as-
cribed to the copyists than to the writer.

ΣΟ Jer. 22:23 33, part. Pual, fem. from 3 to make a
‘nest, with Yod paragogic, which in ‘7p is omitted.

“PIP part. Piel, from "ἢ.

ΠΕΣ Ὁ Ezek. 8:16, probably an error of the author [δ΄
he was inspired] cr copyist for DONNA those worship-
ping.

Com.-

Some thought the termination DF to be shortened
from CAS you, so that that form was contracted from
this word and from the part. (in the Syriac form); but it
could hardly be the second person, because of the preceding
Mdm. It is, however, so laid down by Ewald, Crit. Gram.
page 489.

MD, TMD thou hast died, pret. Kal, from nj.

SMD inf. Peal Ch. from ANS to come.

NIN) see INN’.

TSUN Eze. 9:8, a form compounded of two readings, which
pre actually found in MSS. and printed editions (RE =p) and
ayy).

ΠῚ2) ? Sa. 14:36, for nqa3 fut. Kal, from 3, with Dagesk
rejectea.

9M’3) for ΝΞ) pret. Niphal, from N32} to prophesy.

b33, 539) we fade, Isaiah 64:5, for ban, from the root

2).

mba2 for m5 fut. Kal, from 9P3. § 66, δ, and nite 1},
Lehrg. 372.

ΠΡ3} for MP2) pret. Niphal, from [723 ibid.

by33 138. 59: 3; Lam, 4:14; see Niphal Oya No. IL.

ΠῚ) Jer. 8:14, for M192 fut. Niphal, from DIT No 1
Compare § 66, 5, ind note 11.

3}, ΠΕ 1 pl. fut. apoc. Kal, from ΓΛ to he.

Oe a ὰνν

ὝΠΝΟ -- 8}

0°33, const. "2 fem. M1393, part. Niphal, from 73° for 0°31,
etc.

97539 pret. Niphal, from 1%, for 471933 with Dag. euphon.

51) Eze. 23:48, prob. for DIN) Nithpael (in the Rabbinic
form), Lehrg. 249.

ὉΠ pret. Niphal, from bbn ; also, pret. Piel, from Sm.

DM) pret. Niphal and Piel, from OF).

Ὁ ΠῚ part. Niphal pl. from DtD1, for DDN).

FIN) 2 pret. Niphal, from j2.

7) pret. Niphal, from ὙΠ te burn up.

nny pret. Niphal, fiom NNN to tear asunder.

D3) 1 fut. Kal, from 3), with suff. O-.

OV3, O73) 1. plur. fut. Kal, from 7}, with suff. O—.

2, 713) 1 plur. fut. Hiphil, apoc. from 13) to strike.

Nnd3 part. Niphal, f., from ΓΞ) to rebuke.

153) Deut. 21:8, Nithpael, from 155, Lehrg. 249.

2 pret. Niphal, from 7D (a form taken from 17’).

Π30) for 13D) pret. Niphal, from 33, § 66,5, and note 11,
Lehrg. 372.

MD) Ps. 4:7, for nv? imp. from x3, the orthography not
being regarded. :

WY) pret. Niphal, from the root AY No. II.

nnsda) for mya) with n parag., 2 Sam.
266. is

253 Pilel, from 553.

D3DY) i pl. fut. Hithpael, from PTY for PIAS, PIN.

ΓΡΎΝΣ for ΠῚ. imp. Kal, with 7 parag. from 7¥3, with dag.
euphon., Ps. 141:3.

Spa pret. Niphal, from bp

87) Eze. 39:26, and sit’) (Aleph being added; compare
Arab. 1,15.) Ps. 139:20, for ax’) they bear.

“27 Ps. 32:1, for sia part. pass. Kal, from Nv, inflected

1:26, Lehrg.

like verbs 19 so as to be similar in sound to D3, which
stands near it.
DY) 1 plur. fut. Hiphil, from nny in the Chald. form.
MAL? Nithpael, from mw No. Il., which see.
aTAIPMD for ἢ) 12, dag. euphon.
ANI for 212 pret. Kal, from 111} to give.

Ὁ
22 2 Ki. 8:21, for 22, the last syllable being irregularly
written fully.
230 for 133 from yab with suff.
530 from 520 (which see) with suff

y

AVY for mY i imp. Kal, from the root TTY, to be strong.
yy for ἘΣ with dag. forte euphon., from 23) a cluster of
grapes.

DCCCLXXXIII

ΝΣ ΣΝ, ΠΑΝ

ney for mney she made, 3 fem. pret., from the root ney
Lev. 25:21.

5

NM inf. Kal, from the root M5) to breathe.
ibys for ibys his work, from 5), Lehrg. 170, 571.

¥

‘S3 imp., from δὲν to go out.

ONY inf., of the same verb.

FJAPTS Eze. 16:52, inf. Piel, fem., from PT¥.

ag an augmented form for ‘NADY, from ΤΙΣ, where
6 more.

ΡῈ imp., from P¥} to pour.

NP¥ inf. of the same verb.

P
ON? pret. Kal, for OP, from D4P, in the Arabic form, § 71,
note 1, Lehrg. 401.
DN part. Peal, Chald. from Dip.
napNum. 22:11 (read kobah), imp., from 39), with π pareg.
Hence also—

ὯΔ (curse him!) with 2 epenthet. and suff. ἡ,

np imp., from np> to take,

Mp Eze. 17:5, for mm to take. b at the beginning 15. ac-
jected (according to the boldness of Ezekiel in respect to
grammar); compare NAA for MAN, T) for TY.

dnp Hos. 11:3, inf. masc:, from the root nied, with suff., in
taking, or holding them.

NOP, once NMP 2 Kings 12:9, inf. from Mp9 to take

="

MN] inf. fem., from AND Eze. 28:17.

Tl inf., from ὙΤῚ to subdue; which see. But, Jud. 19:11,
the same form is put for 1}! to go down, the first radiexl
being rejected ; compare MAR, 31, Lehrg. 139.

ὙΠ, TT) imp. (the latter once inf., Gen. 46:3), from TP Ὁ
go down.

D7 part. Kal, from ΠΤ with suff. Ὁ τ.

wr and wv imp., from the root wy to possess.

nya inf. of the same verb.

Φ
xy imp., from Nb.
nx, nN? inf. ‘and gerund., from δ).
NiY also inf, from nv for xb,
Dy i imp. and inf., from Div to ‘place.
TOW a full manner of writing for FNNIY Eze. 85:30

: vrei
Lehrg. 527.

AN DON
w

oN part. from. 03% No. IL., to reject.

ἘΣ (Milra) Ps. 23:6, commonly, my dwelling, for ‘naw
inf. with suff. from aw. But it seems to have been rather
regarded by the authors of the points as by apheresis for
RI. Compare ΤΊ, 2.

Ὁ see under ΩΣ

3 for aw inf ‘pleonast. from aw Jer. 42:10.
ΤΊ, NAA.

NAY pret. Poel, from NYW=NDY, which see.

nin inf. pl. from nny to lay waste, Eze. 36:3; Lehrg. 365.

ony Dual, from ne a year.

ny, i πριν, ‘AY pret. from Mw to place. .

n

438A Proverbs 1:22, fut. Kal for JAM, the vowels being
contracted in the Aramean manner, compare 3p, 720.

AMINA Job 20:26; fut. Piel for INDEX from DIN.

{SA for TNA, from WA. Compare ibyp.

NAA Pro. 1: 10; a Chald. form for nan, ΠΝ fut. Kal
from 738 to will.

nySIA 3 plur. fut. fem. Kal, from N}3 to come, Ps. 45:16.

npNaA Deut. 33:16; for ANIA ; m parag. is apparently
put twice, and in like manner—

4ONIA Job 22:21, for FIA and *NNIA; sp NNAA for
“syn 1 Sam. 25:34. Others (as Ewald, Crit. Gr., p.488)
suppose the afformatives of the preterite to be added to
the future; so that nONIA would be from NIA and
MH (but the sense demands M83), FASIA from ΝΞ
and 3083, NIA from WIA and NN2 or ΠΝ.
Compare Lehrg. 464.

734, 2A) fut. apoc. from 7332 to weep.

MPISIA for HI72IM Eze. 16:50; the syllable ‘being
inserted in the manner of verbs > and yy, on account of
the similar sound of the word ny vy.

ia) fut. Hiphil, from 73°
ἘΠ 2 fut. Niphal apoc. from 93.

2DTA fut. Piel from 4, for ‘VTA, the third radical *
being preserved.

‘TVA, ‘JEN in pause ‘an, fut. Kal apoc. from Γ᾽ Π to be.

mp IA for TDF Mic. 2:12. Lehrg. 405.

ὌΠΙΝ for ἽΠΡΠΗ thy praise, redundant mater lectionis.
See poy.

sna see the root 5nn.

yon F's.16:5; partic. form of a rare kind, for OIF hold.
ing. Lehrg.308.

‘DIF for YOPKA fut. Kal, from 5px to inate Lehrg. 377.

TU 2 Sam. 22:40; i. q. ‘JHA (Ps. 18:40) fut. Piel, from
"IN to gird. =

IA for TNA 2 fut. Kal from OM to hold.

Ai fut. apoc. Kal, from 73M to live.

Compare

DCCCLXXXIV

aynn—dnn

[MA fut. Niphal, from 557 profane, to poilute, Lev. 21:9.

BINA, WMA) for WM) (if will hasten) from the root Wan
as to which analogy, see under the verb D°}"p. 621, Jut
31:5

oF fut. apoc. Kal, from 7D) for MOF.

ΠΡ Exodus 25:31; in very many editions for nye
(although irregular, and almost a corruption), Lehrg.
52, 331.

MDA, AIH) fut. Kal apoc., for AID, from the root 173.

DSA fut. apoc. Piel for NDIA from MDD to cover.

nbn, nom fut. apoc. Kal, from nnd nd. See this root.

on fut. Kal, shortened from PPR, from Ἢ or ».

‘NDA for MMA 2 masc. (the letter * belongs to the root)
fut. Hiph. from MM to wipe away, Jer. 18:23.

DID, ΘΟ ΠῚ fut. apoc. Hiphil, from ND! to flow down.

WSF) Exod. 23:21; fut. Hiphil, Chaldee form for TDA, from
TV, with a signification taken from 73 to be stubbern

7:9 for ITONA fut. Kal, from WS to speak.

1A, 732A) imp. from {D2 to give

VAIN sez PA.

ADM for DONA fut. Kal, from ‘DN to collect.

Mh for ΠΡ 2 plur. fut. Niphal, from iw, dagesh left
out, see under mq.

INDA, INDRA) fut. Kal, from TDS to cook, for JN|NA.

p> nisiaA Jer. 25:34; see the root 38.

ΡΨ Jerem. 19:3; fut. Kal, from bby, for the commor
“Ayeyn.

TININ 1 Sa. 14:27 2.3 (not without an error), for ANNA
The copyist appears to have had in his mind the wore
AIS Ww.

aA, 7A} fut. apoc. Kal, from 3) to be many, much.

yna fut. Niphal, from γ᾿ δ to break, with the assuined form
of a verb 7).

mwnA Jer. 9:17; for TINA fut. Kal, from ne.

wn Deut. 32:18; see awe,

AVA fut. apoc. Kal, from nny to drink.

ὙΠΕΡ fut. apoc. sing. Hithpa., from nny to bow down.

ΠΑ Isa. 41:10; fut. apoc. Hithpa., from mye.

NA inf. from 112 to give, contr. for 3A. With suff. ‘AN

BAM 2 Sam. 22:27; for 3A fut. Hithp., from V2
Lehrg. p. 374.

MAN by apheresis for TANI, which is the reading, Ps. 18:41
Compare ‘V1 for TY.

DAA, DANA fut. Kal, from ΠῚ, which see.

inn L Ki. 17:14 (3:2) ; commoniv taken for NA (to give)
with) parag., like 6:19, where jFF is really future. 1 Ki
loc. cit. 7p MF seems preferable.

YOM, YNAI fut. apoc. Kal, from NYA. ,

Sern 2 Sam. 22:27; ig OABMA, which is the reading, Ps
18:27. Lehrg. 374.

ISNA Ex. 2:4; for 33H Hithpa., from a3). Lehrg. 398

AARON
Aaron, 17 ὁ
Abagtha, 3 a
abandoned, 307 b, 529 α
Abarim, 604 ὁ
abbreviate, 739 a
Abdi, Abdiel, 600 4
abdomen, 20 a, 296 ὃ
Abdon, 600 a
Abed-nego, 600 a
Abel, 214 ὁ
Abel-meholah, 7 ὃ
Abel-mizraim, 7 ὃ
Abel-shittim, 7 ὃ
Abez, 9 a
abhor, 10 ὃ, 525 b, 870 a
abhorred, 206 ὁ
abhorring, 206 5,854 a
Abi, 5a
Abia, Abiah, Abijah, 56
Abi-albon, 5 a
Abiasaph, 5 a
Abiathar, 6 ὃ
Abida, Abidah, 5 ὃ
Abidan, 5 ὁ
abide, 372 u, 823 α,858
Abiel, 5 a
Abiezer, Abiezrite, 6 ὁ
Abigail, 5 ὃ
Abihail, 5 6,6 a
Abihu, Abihud, 5 ὁ
Abijah, 5 ὁ
Abijam, 6 a
ability, 21 a, 21 ὃ, 275 a,
390 a
Abimael, 6 α
Abimelech, 6 a
Abinadab, Abiner, 6 ὦ
Abinoam, 6 a
Abiram, 6 ὁ
Abishag, Abishai, 6 ὃ
Abishalom, 6 ὁ
Abishua, Abishur, 6 ὁ
Abital, Abitub, 6 a
abject, 246 a
able, 348 a, 348 a,385a
Abner, 6 a,9 a
abode,116 a, 448 a,496 5,
734 b
abominable, 665 b
to be, 249 ὦ, 848 ὃ
to make, 870 a
abominate, 534 b, 848 3,
870a
abomination,206),5345,
548 a, 847 6,849 a,
859 ὃ
shortion, 558 a
8) cause, 822 2

ENGLISH INDEX.

abound, 377 a, 698 ὃ,
793 6,812 a
about, 98 5,423 ὃ, 488 ὃ
above, 494a, 6264, 630a,
682 a
Abraham, 9 ὃ
abroad, 266 ὁ
abrogated, 607 ὃ
Absalom, 10 a
absolve, 565 a, 702 ὃ
absorb, 174 a, 795 b
abstain, 542 a, 837 ὃ
abundance, 210 5,243 a,
295 a, 377 b, 377 ὃ,
382 a, 383 a, 461 a,
475 a, 534 a, 593 ὦ,
664 b, 683 a, 753 ὦ,
761 6,783 6,846 a
abundant, 381 ὦ, 381 b,
609 a, 663 ὁ
drink, 761 ὁ
abundantly, 376 ὦ, 377 ὃ
abyss, 86, 4a, 7050, 857a
acacia, 816 ὁ
accelerate, 268 a
accept, 568 ὁ
acceptable, 293 a
access, 518 b, 582 ὃ
Accho, 625 ὁ
accident, 742 ὃ
acclivity, 157 a, 494 ὃ,
645 b, 649 ὁ
accomplish, 633 a, 710 a
accomplished, 398 ὦ
according as,196 a, 380a
to, 47 a, 196 a, 379 a,
380 a, 424 a, 668 a
account of,on,68 1a,824a
accounted, 311 a
accumulate, 593 a, 664a
accumulation, 173 ὃ
accurately, 347 a, 693 a
accusation, 788 ὦ
letter of, 788 ὁ
accused, to be, 271 ὃ
accustom, to, 439 ὁ
accustomed, 54 a, 439 ὃ,
587 a
accustom oneself, to, 54a
Achan, 626 a
Achar, 626 ὁ
Achbon, 625 ὁ
Achish, 42 ὁ
Achmetha, 32 a
Achor, 625 ὁ
Achsah, 626 a.

Achshaph, 44 a
᾿ὀμαμμας ἀξ ὅτ, to, 551 a

acquaintance, 455 ὦ,
472 b,580 ὁ
to form, 587 a
acquaintanceship, 455 ὦ
acquainted, 333 ὁ
with, 114 a, 551 a
acquire, to, 107 ὦ, 499.4,
543 a, 735 a, 769 Ὁ,
821 b, 867 a
honour, 381 ὃ
knowledge, 333 ὃ
acquisition, 504 a, 735 ὃ
uit, to, 702 ὁ
acrid, 505 a
acrimony, 289 ὃ
act, 684 ὁ
to, 536 a
as master, 640 ὃ
graciously, 145 ὁ
perversely, 611 a
truly, 145 ὁ
vainly, 214 ὁ
violently, 352 a
acting, gentle, 34 ὃ
action, 174 6, 497 ὃ
active, 60 a, 283 a
to make, 283 a
acute, 26 a
Adadah, 609 a
Adah, 607 ὃ
Adaiah, 608 ὃ
Adalia, 13 a4
Adam, 13 ὃ
Adamah, Adami, 14 a
Adbeel, 12 a
add, 354 a, 593 a
Addan, 14 ὦ
Addar, 14 6
added, to be, 593 a
addition, 69 a, 173 ὃ
address kindly, 404 a
Ader, 609 6
adhere, 305,185 a, 2583,
270 a, 313 ὦ, 432 ὃ,
864 ὁ, 867 a
firmly, 185 ὁ, 71ὅ α
together, 439 a
adhering, 185 ὃ
Adiel, 608 ὁ
Adin, Adina, 608 ὁ
Adithaim, 608 6
adjacent to, 154 ὃ
adjure, 802 ὃ
adjust, 347 a
Adlai, 608 ὃ
Admah, Admatha, 14 a
admirable, 364 ὁ, 674 ὃ
admission, 518 ὁ

admit, 107 a, 741 ὃ
admonish, 240 a, 354 b
admonished, 240 a, 240a
admonition, 457 a, 49la
Adna, Adnah, 609 a
adolescence, 554 a
Adoni-bezek, 14 ὃ
Adoni-zedek, 145
Adonijah, 146
Adonikam, 14 &
Adoniram, 14 ὃ
adopted daughter, 148 a
Adoraim, 12 ὁ
adore, 142 ὁ
adorn, 2176, 358a, 538 ὃ,
664 ὁ, 780 ὃ
oneself, 607 ὦ, 644 ὃ
adorning, 217 ὃ
Adrammelech, 15 ὃ
Adriel, 609 ὁ
Adullam, 608 ὁ
adulterate, 454 a
adulterers, 242 ὁ
adulteress, 242 ὦ
adulteries, 525 a
adultery,tocommit,525a
adversaries, 731 a
adversary, 36 ὦ, 368 a,
718 a, 719 6,788 a,
851 a, 873 a
adverze, to be, 701 ὦ
adverse circumstances,
21 ὃ
adversitv, 312 ᾧ, 870 ὁ
adviser, 357 a
Ethiopia, 389 a
ZEthiopian, 389 @
afar, 765 a ;
affair, 1870, 296 5,518 σ
643 6,799 a
affairs, 18 6,78 ὃ
affected, to be, 766 a
affirm, 610 ὁ
afflict, 102a, 121a, 1214,
279 ὦ, 328 ὁ, 380 ὁ,
416 a, 437 a, 626 a,
720 a,858 a
afflicted, 192 a, 198 a,
549 a, 642 b, 6434

affliction, 280 b, 496 4,
643 a, 718 a

afraid, 1844, 243a,|
303 a, 329 b, 364 a, |
757 a

to make, 195 a, 303 a |

after, 33 a, 101 a, 129 a,
149 ὁ, 379 α

after that, 25 a, 33 α

Ar
afterbirth, 828 a
aftermowth, 442 ὃ
afterwards, 13 a, 38 a

401 5, 466 ἃ
Agag, Agagite, 10 a
again, 610, 8406, 8698
against, 46 a, 98 a, 6385

over, 550 6
agate, 800 a
age, 169 a, 194 a, 206 ὃ,

608 a
Agee, 10a
agile, 670 b ;
agitate, 2415, 465 6,

538 a, 540 ὁ
agitated, 182 a, 455 ὁ,

538 a, 592 ὃ, 6854
agitation, 241 ὁ, 250 a
agree together, to, 248 a
agreeable, 286 a, 319 ὃ»

554 ὁ
Agur, 10 6 ~
ah! 164.284
aha! 2lia
Ahab, 28 a
Aharah, A harkel, 33 6
Ahasai, 31 a
Ahasbai, 32 ὃ
Ahasuerus, 34 ὃ
Ahava, 16 ὁ
Ahaz, 30 ὁ
Ahaziah, 31 a
‘Ahban, 28 a
Aher, 33 a
Ahi, 31 a
Ahiah, Ahiam, 31 @
Ahian, Ahiezer, 31 5
Ahihud, 31 a, 31 ὃ
Ahijah, 31 @

Ahikam, Ahilud, 31 6
Ahimaaz, 31 ὃ
Ahimelech, 31 6
Ahimoth, 31 6
Ahinadab, 31 ὁ
Ahinam, Ahinoam, 316
Ahio, 31 α

Ahira, Ahiram, 32 a ©
Ahisamach, 31 ὁ
Ahishahar, Ahishar,32a
Ahithophel, 32 ἃ
Ahitub, 31 ὁ

Ahlab, Ahlai, 32 a
Ahoah, 29 ὁ

| Aholeh, Aholibah, 17 +

Ahumai, 29 ¢
Ahuzam, 31 6
Ahuzzath, 31 4
Ai, Hai, 621 ὃ

AID
nid. 253 ὃ, 374 ὁ, 619 ὃ,
860 ὁ

to, 2706, 356 a, 3748,
590 ἡ. 599 α, 616 a,
619 ὁ
to ask for, 8lla
aim, to, 387 α
Ain, 623 ὁ
air, 760 a
airy, 759 ὦ, 759 ὁ
Akan, 650a
Akkub, 649 ὁ
Alammelech, 53 a
alarm, 314 a, 466 ὁ
alas! 16a, 194, 28a,
2195
Alemeth, 634 ὁ
alert, 59 ὁ, 60 a, 267 ὁ
alien, 242 a, 6524
alienate, to, 551 a
alienated, 363 a, 566 a
alienation, 869 a
alive, 273 a
alkali, 575 α
all, 396 ὁ, 397 a
at once, 345 a
Allon, 50 ὁ
allot, 485 ὁ
ἴο, 487 ὁ
allow, to, 573 α
alloy, 103 a
ally. 27 ὁ, 30a
Almighty, 806 ὁ
Almodad, 53 a
Almon, 634 4
almond tree 433 u,847.a
ulmost, 39 6, 493 a4
Aloah, Aliah, 631 ὁ
Aloan, 632 a
aloes, 17 a
alone, 102 ὁ, 428 ὁ,
7795
already, 2395, 383 a,
409 u, 662 a
also, 69 a, 173 6
altar, 449 a, 459 a, 461] α
alter, 282 ὁ
altercate, 348 a
altercation, 738 ὁ
although, 56 ὁ
altogether, 29 a, 42 a,
69 a, 345 a, 3974,
399 a, 00 ἃ
Alush, 50 ὁ
Amal, 640 a
Amak, 638 ὁ
Amal, 639 a
Amalek, 639 a
Amam, 58 6
Amana, Abana, 5S ὁ
Av.ariah, 62 a
Amasa, 641 a4
Amasai, 641 a
Amashai, 641 a
Amiasiah, 640 a
amatory, 191 ὁ
amazed, 302 a, 858 a
ainazement, 835 ὁ
Amaziah, 60a
ambassador, 599 b
ambush, 75 ὃ, 445 ὃ

' Amen, 59 ὁ
amerce, to, 644 ὁ
amercement, 645 @
Ani, 58 a
amiable, 16 a4
Amittai, 63 a
Ammah, 57 ὃ
Ammiel, 638 6
Ammihud, 638 6
Ammishaddai, 639 a
Ammizabad, 638 ὁ
Ammon, 638 6
Amnon, 59 ὁ
Amon, 58 a4
among, 476, 97a, 1298,
«8585
amongst, 114 ὃ
Amorite, 62 a
Amos, 638 ὁ
amount, 751 ὁ
amours, 16 a
Amoz, 58 a

759 b, 8lla
amplitude, 15 a, 506 ὁ
amputate, to, 738 ὁ
Amram, 289 6, 641 a
Amraphel, 62 ὁ
amulets, 437 ὃ
Amzi, 60a
Anab, 641 4
Anah, 643 a
Anaharath, 64 a
Anaiah, 643 ὃ
Anamim, 643 ὃ
Anammelech, 643 ὃ
Anan, 6444
Anani, 644 a
Ananiah, 644 a4
| Anath, 645 a

‘Anathoth, 645 a
| ancestor, 2a
ancient, 663 a, 724 ὁ
| time, 723 ὁ
‘and, 69 ὃ. and yet, 235a
Anem, 643 ὁ
| Aner, 644 ὁ
angel, 49 a, 475 a
anger, 31 a, 69 ὁ, 250 4,
285 b, 286 b, 409 b, |
625 a, 647 a, 738 6,
756a
angry, 25] a, 595a
to be, 128 ὁ, 178 ὁ,
250 ὁ, 303 ὁ, 409 ὁ,
496 b, 738 b, 756.4,
7746
to become, 173 ὁ,
646 b

countenance, an,679 &

to show oneself, 65 ὃ

very, to be, 250 6
anguish, 660 ὁ

to be in, 65 4, 720a
Aniam, 646
Anim, 643 ὁ
animadversion, 137 ὃ
animadvert, 137 a
animal, 274 b, 275 a,

297 a, 559 ὃ
torn in pieves, 325 ὁ

ample, 15 6, 3744, 716 a,”

( 2)

anklet, 626 ¢
announce, 836 ὁ
glad tidings, to 146 b
anoint, 515 a, 553 a,
581 a, 598 α
anointed, one, 553 a
anointed, 516 a
with fatness, to be,
210 ὃ
anointing, 515 ὃ
another, 32 ὁ, 33 ὁ, 34a,
40 ὁ, 84 a, 242 ὁ
answer, 496 b, 8/64
to, 642 a
ant, 552 α
anterior, 724 b
antiquity, stream of
722 ὃ
Antothijah, 645 a
Anub, 6434
anus, 720 ὃ
anvil, 685 α
anxious care, 184 a
any, 397 a
any one, 13 ὁ, 40 b, 84a
any thing, 188 a, 444 6,
452 a, 6964
apart, 102 6
ape, 729 a
aperture, 101 a, 1404
Apharsachites, 73 ὁ
Apharsathchites, 73 6
Apharsites, 73 ὁ
Aphek, 72 ὁ
Aphekah, 72 6
Aphiah, 71 ἃ
Aphses, 685 ὁ
apograph, 693 ὁ
apostate, 809 a
Appaim, 70a
appear, 347 ὁ, 750 α
| appearance, 202 ῥ,269 a,

789 b, 866 ὁ

| appetite, 5
apple, an, 871 α
apply oneself, 209 ὃ
appoint, 60 a, 78 a,
247 b, 348 a, 355 a,
| 387 a, 486 a, 657 ὁ,
705 a, 728 6, 819 b
| appointed to be, 637 ὁ
| appointed place, 458 a '
portion, 300 ὁ
sign, 457 ὁ
appointment, 457 α
apportioned, 283 ὁ
approach, 446 a
to, 63 b, 446 a, 533 a,
590 ὑ, 741 ὃ
approaching, 742 a
approve, 111 ὁ, 375 α
apron, 260 ὁ
apt, 4544, 454 ὃ
to push, 5316
aquatic animals, 850 ὃ
bird, 829 ὁ
Ara, 754
Arab, 754
Arabia, 651 ὃ

to bear an, 470a, 6795.

| Arabian, 652 ὁ
Arad, 653 a
Arah, 78a
Aram, 80a
Arama, 80 a

' Arameans, 80a
Aramitess, 80 b
Aran, 80 6
_ Ararat, 82a

| Araunah, 77 ὃ

Arba, 75 ὁ

aArbathite, 652 ὁ

Arbite, 75a

arbiter, to he, 348 2

arch, to, 720 6

arched work, 10 ὁ

748 b, 753 ὃ
Archevites, 79 ὃ
architect, 58 a
Archites, 79 ὁ
Ard, 766
ardent, 615 a, 634 α

zeal, 735 a
Ardon, 78 ὁ
| ardour, 293 6, 735 α
arduous, to be, 674 α,

7656
are, 83 a
area, 167 a
Areli, 754
Areola, 6535 °
Argob, 764
argue, 347 ὃ
arguing, 858 ὁ
argument, 34 ὁ
arid, to be, 306 ὁ, 651 ὁ,

708 b
arid, 780 ὁ

places, 707 ὁ
region, 707 ὁ
Aridai, 79 a

506 a, 750 ὁ, 759 a, | Aridatha, 79 a

aridity, 708 6

Arieh, 79 4

Ariel, 79 a

Arioch, 79 a

Arisai, 79 a

arise, to, 615 a, 637 ὦ,
727 b, 728 b

against, 727 ὁ
arising of light, 136 6
ark, 77 b, 855 a
of the covenant, 871 a

Arkite, 656 ὁ

arm, 15 6, 27a, 209 a,
253 a, 299 a, 571 4,
586 b

armed, to be, 4744

Armoni, 80 ἡ

armoury, 571 ὃ

arms, 230 ὁ, 332 a,
399 b, 477 a, 5715

army, 11 a, 253 6, 275 a,
465 a, 6994

Arnan, 8la

Arod, 77 a

Aroer, 654 a

aromatic herbs, 511 ὁ
around, 488 ὁ
to go, 583 b

archer, 321 a, 459 ὃ,

ASHERAH

‘ around, to look, 812 5

arouse, 615 a
| aroused, 363 a, 7294
Arphaxad, 81a
arrange, 5716, 580a
609 ὁ, 654 ὁ, 785 4,
819 ὁ
stones to, 779 a
arrangement, 863 ὁ
arrayed for war, 283 a
with banners, 189 6
arrive at, 499 ¢
arrogance, 150 ὁ, 151 ας
153 a, 159 ὁ, 163 b
arrogant, 150a, 153 ας
153 4
arrogantly, to act, 159 ὃ
arrow, 269 ὁ, 298 ὦ,
298 ὁ, 299 a, 490a
arrow-snake, 736 6
arrows, 251 6, 753 6
Artaxerxes, 82 ὁ
Artaxerxes, Longima-
nus, 82 ὁ
artifice, 310 a
artificer, 59 ὁ, 309 ὁ
artificial textures, 5144
work, 466 a
artist, 361 ὁ
arts, 312 a, 4424
Aruboth, 75 ὁ
Arumah, 77 ὃ
Arvad, 77 a4
Arza, 81 ὁ
as, 89 a, 98a, 380 a,
40] ἃ
as if, 378 ὁ, 380 a, 42414
as it were, 380 a
as like, 378 ὁ
as often as, 196 a
as one man, 28 b
as..so, 378 a
as soon as, 379 b
as though, 380 a, 424 ὃ
as to, 47 a, 423a
as yet, 403 ὃ, 607 ὃ
Asa, 66 a
Asahel, 658 ὃ
Asahiel, Asaiah, 659 a
Asapli, 67 ὃ
Asareel, 82 ὃ
Asarelah, 90 ὃ
Ascalon, Askelon, Ash«
kelon, 88 a
ascend, 554 a, 590 @
652 ὃ
on high, 356 a
ascent, 494 b, 031 ὃ
by steps, 632 ὃ
Asenath, 66 >
ashamed, to be, 13 @
297 a
to be made, 400 5
to make, 226 a
Ashan, 660 ἃ
Ashbea, 83 ὃ
Ashbel, 83 6
Ashclienaz, 86 «
Ashdod, 83 ὃ

Asher, 88 a
Asherah, 916

ASHES

ashes, 72 6, 2108, 678 ὃ
to clear from, 210 ὃ
Ashima, 85 a
Ashkenaz, 86 α
Ashnah, 87 @
Ashpenaz, 87 ὃ
Ashtaroth-Karnaim,
6616
Ashtoreth, 661 ἃ
Ashur, 85 a
Ashvath, 660 a
Asiel, 659 a
ask, to, 129 ὃ, 138 a,
798 a
for, to, 209 ὃ
for a blessing, to, 142a
asking, 113 ὃ, 186 ὃ
asleep, 869, a
to fall, 878 ὃ
Asnah, 66 ὃ
asp, 626 b, 697 b
Aspatha, 68 a
aspect, 269 a, 5064
Asriel, 82 ὃ
ass, 286 ὁ, θ16 α
wild, 653 a, 653 3,
687 ὃ
young, 624 a
assail, 666 a, 878 ὃ
assemble, 67 a, 251 a,
593 a, 726a
selves, 25la, 6164
to, 67 u
assemblies, 68 a, 503 4
asseinbly, 431 ὃ, 457 ὃ,
460 a, 580 ὁ, 607 ὁ,
648 ὁ, 730 α
Assenaphar, 66 ὃ
assessment, 655 a
Asshur, 84 ὃ
Asshurim, 85 a
Asshurites, 85 a
assign, 485 b
assimilate, 517 a
Assir, 66 ὃ
assist, 270 ὃ, 616 a
associate, 259 a
to, 54 a, 587 a
association, 259 a
Assyria, 84 ὃ
Astarte, 91 a
Astartes, 661 ὃ
astonish, 835 a
astonished, 203 a, 302 a,
835 a
astonishing, 866 a
astonishment, 518 a,
833 ὃ, 835 ὃ, 8664
astray, to go,569b, 852a,
870a
to lead, 805 a
astrologer, 418 a
asylum, 492 ὁ, 503 a,
504 a4
at, 47 ὃ, 93 ὃ, 97 a, 98a,
636 b, 6384
at evening, 65la
at hand, 662 ὃ
at length, 75 ὃ
at once, 261la, 341), 345a
at some tine, 3416

at that time, 25a, 26a,
341 a, 399 ἃ

at the feet, 507 a

at the head of, 506 ὃ

at the rate of, 668 a

at the same time, 635 ὃ

at this time, 341 a, 662 a

at what time, 89 a

Atarah, 6216

Atarath, 621 ὃ

Athach, 668 a

Athaiah, 662 6

aAthaliah, 663 a

Atharim, 965

Athlai, 663 a

atonements, 412 α

attack, to, 558 a, 607 ὦ,
666 ὁ, 686 a, 694 ὃ,
709 ὃ, 811 ὃ

attacker, 395 6

Attai, 662 ὃ

attain, 499 a

attempt, to, 552 ὃ, 684 ὃ,
8274 |

attend, 113 ὃ, 114 a,’
746 δ, 790 a, 836 4,
837 b

attention, 746 ὃ

attentive, 746 ὁ

to show oneself, 114 a

attire, 820 b

audience, 518 ὃ

augur, to, 545 α

august, 364 ὃ

aunt, 191 ὃ

author, 24a. —ity, 44 α

autumn, 307 ὃ

autumn crocus, 258 @

autumn, to pass the,
307 a

Ava, 609 ὃ

avaricious, 111 α

avenge bloodshed, to,
l5la

avert, 603 a, 808 ὃ

Avim, Avvites, 611 ὃ

Avith, 611 ὃ

await, 727 a

awake, to, 363 a

aware, to be, 333 ὃ

awl, 511 α

axe, 179 b, 395 ὃ, 418 a,
448 a, 496 b, 142 ὃ

hole of, 720 a

axles, 331 a, 596 α

Azal, 746

Azaliah, 74 ὃ

Azaniah, 27 a

Azar, Azzur, 619 ὃ

Azareel, 619 ὃ

Azariah, 6204

Azaz, 618 ὃ

Azazel, 617 a

Azaziah, 618 ὃ

Azbuk, 618 a

Azekah, 619 ὃ

Azel, 746

Azgad, 618 a

Aziza, 619 a

Azmaveth, 619 a

Azmon, 6484

CY

Aznoth-tabor, 26 ὃ
Azriel, 620 a

| Azrikam, 6204

Azubah, 618 ὃ
Azzah, 618 a
Azzan, 619 a

B
Baal, 131 a, 132 4
Baal-Gad, 131 ὁ
Baal-hamon, 131 ὁ
Baal-hanan, 132 ὦ
Baal-hazor 131 ὁ
Baal-hermon, 131 ὁ
Baalah, 132 α
Baalath, 132 ὁ
Baalis, 132
Baal-meon, 131 ὁ
Baal-perazim, 131 ὁ
Baal-shalishah, 132 ὦ
Baal-tamar, 132 a
Baal-zephon, 131 ὁ
Baanah, 132 6
Baara, 133 ἃ
Baasha, 133 α :
babble, to, 103 a, 1124
Babel, Babylon, 101 ὁ
Babylonian, 101 4
back, 152 a, 1614, 177 5,
368 ὁ
back, to bring, 808 a
brought, 808 a
to lead, 542 ὁ
back-bone, 647 a
backward, 29 6, 34 α
bad, 100 a, 772 a, 848 ὃ
badness, 772 b
bag, 350 a, 395 ὦ, 718 a4
Bahurim, 112 a
Bakbakkar, 135 ὃ
Bakbuk, 135 ὁ
Bakbukiah, 135 ὃ
bake, 70 a
bread, 260 a, 610 a
baked pastry, 260 a
baker, 70 a
baking-stone, 779 a
Balaam, 124 a
Baladan, 121 4
balance, 444 b, 677 a
balancing, 498 ὁ
bald, 1714,
843 ὦ
to make, 743 a, 793 ὃ
baldness, 743 a, 844 ὁ
in front, 1544
ball, 194 a, 386 a, 714 α
of gold, 386 ὁ
balsam, 146 a
Bamoth, 125 ὁ
band, 10 a, 42 6, 448 a,
465 a, 518 a, 757 α
of men, 10a, 258 a,
2746
of soldiers, 158 a
of travellers, 78 a
bandage, 314 a, 870 ὦ
a long, 77 ὁ
removal of, 161 α
to cae up with,

509 ὦ,

: barefoot, 346 ὦ, 846 ὃ
‘bark, to, 527 a, 8154

banded, 649 ὁ '

bands, 320 ὁ, 747 ὃ
tightly fastened, 308 ὁ

Bani, 128 a |

banks, 158 a
banner, 552 ὃ

BEEROTR

bear in the arms, te
58 ὃ, 3244
seed, to, 2546
the blame, to, 271 6
beard, 793 ὁ

. bearded chin, 251 5

banquet, 317 ὁ, 413 6,| bearer, burden, 578 a

436 b, 521 a
to, 853 a

bar, 141 a, 455 b, 488 a ᾿

Barachel, 143 ὁ
145 a4
barbarously, to speak,
440 a

barber, 169 ὁ
bare, 284 a, 843 ὁ
to make, 3106

Bariah, 141 a

to strip off, 685 ὃ
barking, 466 ἃ
Barkos, 145 a
barley, 793 a
barn, 448 a, 461 ὃ
barren, 650 a
barter, 866 4
Baruch, 139 6
Barzillai, 140 4
base, 14 4, 353 ὦ, 403 ὁ,
471 a, 848 ὃ
basely, to act, 328 b
Bashan, 147 a
Bashemath, Basmath,
1464
basin, 11 ὁ, 395 a, 430 ὦ,
592 ὁ
basis, 471 a
basket, 11 ὦ, 191 ὦ, 828 a,
399 a
a bread, 587 ὦ, 714 a,
589 ὁ
bastard, 2426, 462 a,
480 a
bat, 620 ὁ
Bath-rabbim, 148 ὁ
Bath-sheba, 148 ὁ
battle, 477 a, 5605, 742 α
battlements, 839 a
Bavai, 107 ὁ
Bazluth, 134 α
bdellium, 103 ὁ
be, to, 2186, 2194,
221 a, 372 b, 501 a
after, 32 ὁ
Bealiah, 132 α
Bealoth, 132 a
beam, 463 a, 486 5, 7296
of a balance, 735 ὃ
laid over, 848 ὁ
to lay, 742 ὁ
bean, 179 a, 669 a
bear, 184 a, 190 ὁ
the constellation of

the, 625 ὁ
to, 236 ὁ, 327 b, 3485, |
386 ὁ, 568 a, 578 a, |
640 a, 641 a, 688 ὃ,
away, to, 254 α
early fruit, to, “204
forth, to, 605

bearing, 512 a
bearing, of an axle,
420b
beast, 274 b, 275 a, 1304
of burden, 105 a
of the field, 105a
wild, 105 a
beat, 157 6, 194 b, 209 a,
226 ὦ, 384 a, 421 ὃ,
592 ὦ, 685 a, 780 ὁ.
781 a, 8724
abroad, 329 a
fine, 313 4
in pieces, 421 ὁ, 815 4
off, 256 ὁ :
out, 256 ὃ
small, 206 a
to powder, 1926
with a club, 376 ὃ
beaten small, 205 ὦ,
206 a
beating, 842 a
beautiful, 96 a, 319 a,
319 ὦ, 358 a, 358 B,
524 b, 664 ὦ, 845 α,
846 a
beauty, 1464, 2194,
275 ὃ, 286 a, 291 a,
320 a, 358 ὦ, 359 a,
464 b, 555 a, 8464
Bebai, 101 4
because, 89a, 90a,
196 ὁ, 235 a, 356 ᾧ,
392 ὦ, 403 a, 424 ὦ,
440 a, 629 ὦ, 681 ὦ,
721 a, 862 ὃ
not, 122 a, 1246
of, 47 a, 129 a, 60la
that, 25 a, 39 ὁ, 89 a,
196 ὦ, 6816
Becher, 120 ὁ
Bechorath, 120 ἃ
become, to, 221 ὁ
a wife of, 1306
becoming, 524 ὦ
dark, 277 a
strong, 270 ὃ
to be, 326a, 5244,
538, a
bed, 297 ὁ, 361 a, 447 ὃ
467 a, 476 a, 500 4
517 a, 657 α
of a stream, 7la
Bedad, 103 a
Bedan, 104 a
bedchamber, 720 6
Bedeiah, 103 4
bedimming, 277 ὦ
Beeliadah, 182 4
Beer, 100 a
Beera, 100 ὁ
Beerah 1006
Beeri, 100 6
Beercsh, 1005

ΒΕΕΕ-ΒΙΓΕΒΑ
Beer-sheba, 100 ὁ
133 ὁ
befall, 12 a, 742 ὃ
before, $7 a, 441 a, 456,
530 5, 550 ὁ, 680 a,
680 ὦ, 681 a, 681 ὁ,
682 a, 721 a, 723 ὦ,
866 ὁ, 7244
to be, 550 6, 7291 α
from, 680 a
to go, 326 a
that, 325 a
beg, 798 ὁ
beget, 139 a, 348 ὃ
_ offspring, 383 ὁ
begin, 2816, 326a, 6908,
696 5, 849 ὁ
inning, 325 a, 353 ὦ,
724 a, 752 a, 850 a,
8604
beguile, 769 ὁ
behind, 29 ὁ, 32 ὃ, 53 a,
38 a, 129 a, 2804
to be, 186 a, 649 a
to come from, 619 a
behold, 48 ὃ, 55 ὁ, 77 a,
214 a, 228 ὃ, 229 a,
2296
as, 2l4aa
ta, 268 a, 527 b, 678.
749 a, 789 ὁ, 797 ὃ,
8126
being, 371 ὃ
Bel, 1204
Bela, 124a
Belial, 122 5
believe, 59 a
bell, 500 5, 685 a
bellow, 684 a
bellows, 498 a
belly, 20a, 113 a, 1618,
_ 167 a, 2166, 2924
beloved, 112a, 1384,

333 a
female, 774 α
one, 191 a, 772 ὃ
below, 81 a, 467 a, 862 a
Belshazzar, 1244
belt, 9 a, 260 ὁ, 463 a
Belteshazzar, 122 a4
Ben, 1274
Ben-hadad, 127 a
Ben-hael, 127 ὁ
Ben-hanan, 127 δ᾽
Ben-oni, 127 a
Ben-zoheth, 127 a
Benaiah, 128 a, 128 ὃ
bend, to, 184, 19a, 296a,
~ 410, 411 a, 418 ὦ,
4165, 432 5, 441 a,
6lla, 6l6a
aside, to, 432 ὃ
back, 7146
a bow, 553 ὃ
one’s self, to, 301 a
Bene-barak, 127 ὁ
beneath, 467 a
benediction, 142 α
veneficence, 703 ὁ
benefit, 174 ὁ, 856 ὁ
henefits, to confer,319 ὦ

benefitted, to be, 356 α
benevolence, 294 a
i 5546
benignant, 291 ὃ
benignity, 294 a
Beninu, 128 ὃ
Benjamin, 127}, 198 ὃ
Benjaminite, 351 ὃ
bent, to be, 177 ὃ
upon, 864 ὃ
Beor, 129}
Berachah, 144 4
Beraiah, 139 a
bereave, to, 822 a
bereaved, 376 ὃ, 8391 ὃ
bereavement, 821a,822a
Berechiah, 144 b
Bered, 139 ὃ
Beri, 14l a
Beriah, 141 ὃ
Berodach-Baladan,139a
Berothai, Berothah,140a
berry, 178 ὁ
Besai, 128 ὃ
beseech, to, 32 a
besides, 46 ὃ, 69a, 1025,
124 a, 241 ὃ, 266 ὃ,
344.4, 377 ὃ, 610 ὃ,
682 a, 779 ὃ
that, 124 ὃ
besiege, to, 262 ὃ, 720a
Besodeiah, 128 ὃ
hesom, 466 ὃ
Besor, 146 a
best, 446 α
bestow, 590 ὃ, 818 ὃ
a gift, 237 a
labour upon, 642 ὃ
largely, to, 671 α
bestowed, 572 b
Betah, 112 ὃ
betake, 593 a
Beten, 1134
Beth-anath, 118 a
Beth-anoth, 118 α
Beth-arabah, 118 ὃ
Beth-aram, 117 ὃ
Beth-arbel, 117 a
Beth- Aven, 117 a
Beth-azmaveth, 118 a
Beth-baal-meon, 117 α
Beth-barah, 117 ὃ
Beth-birei, 117 ὃ
Beth-car, 117 ὃ
Beth-dagon, 117 ὃ
Beth-diblathaim, 117 ὃ
Beth-el, 117 a
Beth-emek, 118 4
Beth-ezel, 117 a
Beth-gader, 117 ὃ
Beth-gamul, 117 ὃ
Beth- τη, 118 α
Beth-hanan, 117 ὃ
Beth-hoglah, 117 ὃ
Beth-horon, 117 6
Beth-jeshimoth, 117 ὃ
Beth-lehem, 118 a
Beth-maachah, 118 a
Beth-marcaboth, 118 a
Beth-nimrah, 118 ἃ
Beth-pazzez, 118 ὃ

-| Beth-tappuah, 119 @

(4)

Beth-peor, 118 ὃ |

Beth-phelet, Beth-palet,
118 ὃ

Beth-rehob, 118 ὃ

Beth-shean, 118 ὃ

Beth-shemesh, 118 ὃ
Beth-shittah, 118 ὃ

Beth-zur, 118 ὃ
Bethlehem, 78 ὃ
Bethuel, 1494
Betonim, 113 ὃ
betray, 491 2, 5304
betroth, 472 ὃ
betrothed, 82 a, 307 ὃ,
399 a
between, 114 ὃ, 115 a,
1296
bewail, 119 ὁ
beware, 237 ὃ
beyond measure, 377 a
Bezai, 133b ΄ΛΌ
Bezaleel, 133 ὃ
Bezek, 110 ὃ
Bezer, 1354
Bichri, 120 ὃ
Bidkar, 104 α
bier, 467 a, 5174
Bigtha, 102 ὃ
Bigthan, 102 ὃ
Bigvai, 102 a
Bildad, 1214
bile, 512 a
Bileam, 1244
Bilgah, 121 a
Bilhah, 121}
Bilhan, 121 ὃ
Bilshan, 124 ὃ
Bimhal, 125 6
bind, 10 a, 35 a, 426,
52 ὃ, 68 a, 82 ὃ,
168 a, 252 a, 257 a,
258 ὃ, 259 ὃ, 269 ὁ,
382 ὃ, 413 α, 641 ὃ,
647 ὃ, 649 ὃ, 706 ὃ,
712 a, 726 ὃ, 747 a,
769 a, 182 ὃ, 841 a,
back, 626 a
by a pledge, to, 257 a
by allegiance, to, 259d
closely together, 6406
fast, 259 ὃ, 260u, 7126
on, 68 ὁ, 633 ὃ
sheaves together,640b
to oneself, 747 ὃ
together, 27 a, 52 2

123 a, 159 a, 258 b, |.

383 a, 405a, 641 a,
719 ὃ
up, 719 ὁ
binding, 260 b
on, 70a
together, 250 a
up, 4615
Binea, 128 ὁ
Binnui, 128 a
bird, 65 ὁ, 6146, 716 a,
7176
of prey, 184 a, 197 a
young, 1626
birdcatcher tobea,363 a }

birds, fattened, 139 a
Birsha, 145 ὁ
birth, 456 ὁ
birthright, 119 ὁ
Birzavith, 140 a
Bishlam, 147 a
bit, 695 ὦ, 696 ὁ
bite, to, 443 ὁ, 570 ὦ,
7454
biters, 522 a
Bithiah, 148 ὃ
bitter, 505 a, 5104
herbs, 512 a
to be, 5118
to make, 435 ὁ
bitterly, 848 ὁ
bitterness. 480 ὁ, 509 ὁ,
512 a, 8685
bitumen, 289 a
Bizjothjah, 110 ὁ
Biztha, 110 ὁ
black, 85 a, 265 5, 8155
to be, 265 b, 281 a,
402 a, 8li5a
blacken, to, 390 ὃ
blackish, to be, 724 ὃ
blackness, 85 a, 814 a
blame, 86 ὁ
free from, 565 a
one who bears, 2724
blameless, 867 α
bland, 283 4, 2844
blandishments, 285 a
blast, to, 550 a, 806 ὁ
blaze, to, 10a
bleat, to, 684a >
blemish, 444 ὁ, 456 ὃ
bless, to, 142 a
oneself, to, 1434
blessed, 139 ὁ
to be, 143 4
blessing, 144 α
blight, to, 707 a
blind, 615 a
blind, to, 591 ὁ
to be, 615 a
blindness, 591 ὦ, 616 a
blocks, 17la
blood, 2018
to require, 151 α
bloodshed, 201 ὁ
blossom, 689 ὦ
blot out, 370 ὃ, 463 a
blow, 498 a,532 a, 684a,
to, 3586, 556a, 570a,
571 a, 664a, 668 a,
7596
a trumpet, 873 ὁ
out, 678 α
blunt, to, 685 ὁ
blunted, 456 a, 726 α
bluntness, 685 ὁ
blush, to, 109 ὁ, 297 a
to be made to, 328 ὁ
152 ὁ, 7456,

689 6, 801
oneself, 61 ὁ, 226 ὁ,
381 ὁ

BOW

boasting, 6724
Boaz, 129 ὁ
Bocheru, 1208
Bochim, 130 α
body, 30 α, 163 α, 163 a,
177 ὁ, 180 α,182 &
435 b, 648 a
the whole, 1466
Bohan, 1056
boil, 9a, 169 a, 19] α,
240 b, 289 a, 357 ὃ.
389 a, 585 a, 672 2,
767 a, 783 α, 783 a,
8lia
to be made to, 289 a
over, 357 ὁ
water. 129 ὁ
boiled, food, 541 6
something, 147 2
boiling, 191 ὁ, 243 a,
342 b, 782 ὁ
(of waves) 289 ὁ
bold, 42 ὁ, 663 ὁ
bolsters, 409 a
bolt, 141 a, 488 a
a door, to, 554 ὁ
bond, 26 a, 66, 491 a,
545 ὁ
to bind a, 68 ὃ
bondage, 600 ὁ
bonds, 27 a, 457 a, 491 4,
604 b
bone, 180 a, 648 @
bony, 180 a
book, 199 a, 448 a, 5944
booth, 476 a, 585 ὁ
booty. 479 6, 518 a, 829 ὦ
border, 153 6, 252 4,
414 a, 667 ὦ, 793 ὁ
upon, to, 154 6 ©
borders, 488 ὁ, 709 a
bore, to, 526 5, 564 a,
615 ὁ, 665a
through, to, 304 a,
388 a
boring, 266 ὁ
born, 349 ὦ
born, to be, 139 a, 265 a,
349 a
a male, 245 a
borne on swiftly, to be,
190 ὁ, 692
borrow, 242 a, 482 4,
570 a, 798 ὁ
borrowed, 243 a
bosom, 256 a, 266 ὁ,
275 ὃ, 298 ὁ
boss, of a shield, 152 a
bottle, 18 a, 18 ὁ, 135 ὁ,
290 ὁ, 5244, 529%
674a
bough, 738 a, 2004
bought, 238 @
bound, 35 ὦ, 300 b, 747 a
to, 154 ὁ, 6 Ὃ ὁ, 671 ὁ
to be, 52 ὁ, 794 3
together, 720 a
boundary, 1°3 a
bountiful, 36 ἃ
bow, 747 ὁ
to, 410 a, 415 ὃ, 546¢

BOW

how down, to, 291 a,! break one’s word, 281 ὁ

405 a, 411 a, 722 ἃ,
8136
oneself down to, 161 a,
416 b, 744 ὃ
bowed 177 ὃ
down, to be, 810 a
8l4a
bowels, 408 a, 492 a,
742 a, 766 a
howl, 410 a, 154 b, 169 },
171 a, 462 ὦ, 592 ὁ,
593 ὁ, 736 ὃ
for libations, 488 a
box, 855 a
for ointment, 66 ὁ
boy, 126 a, 612 a, 5556
boyhood, 556 a
boys and girls, 323 ὁ
Bozez, 108 ὁ
Bozkath, Boscath, 1345
Bozra, 135 a
bracelet, 746, 712 5,850a
braid, 604 ὁ
to, 383 a, 402 a, 794,
branch, 148 ὦ, 247 a,
273 a, 410 a, 4664,
467 a, 564 a, 592 a,
596 a, 644 a, 735 ὃ
738 a,785 b, 802, a
with thick foliage,
6046
branches 102 ὦ, 200 a,
687 ὃ
palm 591 ὁ
hrandish, to, 614 ὁ
brandishing 775 ὃ
brass, 545 a
made of, 542 b
polished 313 a
brave, 42 6, 127 ὁ
bray, 421 a, 5374
brazen, 542 ὁ
breach, 1044, 6914, 8035
breaches, to make, 104 a
to repair, 104 a
bread 301 6, 436 ὃ
corn, 436 ὁ
breadth, 697 a, 764 b
break, 134 a, 1604,
216 a, 226 ὦ, 315 5,
421 ὁ, 479 ὃ, 558 ὦ,
870 a, 673 a, 685 ὦ,
690 a, 690 a, 691 ὦ,
692 a, 698 ὦ, 711 a,
738 a, 775 a, 778 ὃ,
779 b, 782 a, 803 a,
815 b, 856 a, 8654
away, to, 695 a
by scraping, to, 180 8,
forth (as wind), 168 ὁ
forth, cause to, 136 a
in, 232a
in pieces, 198 5, 199 a,
206 a, 550 a, 655 ὦ,
669 ὁ, 688 a, 692 ὁ,
694 ὁ. 767 a, 775 a
in upon, 157 b,.233 ὃ
into joy, 2164
break off, 688 a, 692 a,
730 ὁ

out, 168 ὦ, 574 a,
689 ὁ, 796 ὃ
through, 136 a, 232 a
through a wall, 315 ὁ
up, 226 ὦ, 548 ὦ,
5744
up a camp, 663 6
very small, 199 ἃ
with violence, 390 a
breakage, 773 ὁ
breakers, 514 a
breaking, 466 ὦ, 473 a,
690 a, 803 ὁ
in pieces, 498 ὦ, 779 a
breast, 190 a, 261 ὦ,
268 ὁ, 492 a, 805 ὃ
a full, 243 4
breastplate 861, ὃ
breath, 214 ὁ, 558 6,
571 a, 160 α
to take, 558 ὁ
breathe, 65 a, 214 ὑ,
219 a, 251 a, 263 ὃ,
358 ὦ, 668 a, 759 ὃ
after, 4 α, 1ὅ ὃ
hard, to, 544 6, 556 a,
799 a
out one’s life, to, 168 ὃ
breathing, 214 5, 358 ὁ
breeches, 472 a
bribes, 831 a
brick, 429 ὁ
brick-kiln, 475 ὃ
bricks, to make, 429 a
bride, 399 a, 399 a
bridegroom, 315 ὁ
bridge, 182 a
bridle, 377 ὁ, 521 ὁ,
779 α
briers, 585 5, 729 ὁ
bright, 23 a, 104 ὁ
to be, 16 ὁ, 121 a,
239 ὦ, 288 ὦ, 318 a,
358 a, 359 a, 433 a,
531 a, 541 a, 562 a,
705 ὃ, 715 a, 840 α,
846 a
to become, 23 a
to make, 226 a
brightness, 83 a, 240 a,
243 a, 318 ὦ, 358 4,
531 a, 555 a, 846 ὃ
of fire, 24 a,
brilliant 226 a, 2404
bring, to, 945, 327 ὦ,
478 a, 536 ὦ, 817 ὃ
away, 107 ὁ
down, 365 ὃ
forth, 236 ὦ, 257 a,
265 a, 327 ὦ, 348 ὃ,
477 a, 675 6, 788 ὁ
forth herbage, to,
210a
forth thousands, 54 a
in, 107 a
into fellowship, 259 a
low, 405 a
near, 741 ὃ

out, 5585
over, 162 ὁ

ς & J
bring to an end, 3604, ;
6704
to light, 60 ὁ
to mind, 244 a
together, 756 ὁ
up, 631 6, 754 α
up in the rear, 67 a
bringing about 5526
up, 2 a, 59 ὁ
brisk, 324 6
bristling, 591 a
broad, 764 ὁ
to be, 374 a, 8lla
space, 509 a, 764 ὃ
broken, 198 6, 314 a
to be, 574 ὦ, 687 ὁ
(in spirit), 198 ὁ
to pieces, 193 ὦ, 198 b
brood, to, 766 a
as a bird, 190 a@
vipers, 717 a
brook, 71 a
broom, 466 ὁ
broth, 511 a, 692 a
brother, 27 ὁ
brother’s wife, 327 ὁ
brotherhood, 29 6
brought back, 809 a
in, 107 ὁ
to nothing, 121 ὃ
up, 159 ὃ
bruise, 256 ὦ
to, 509 a
bruised, 198 5, 508 ὁ
bruising, 198 ὦ, 498 ὃ
brushwood, 228 6
brutish, 132 ὁ, 133 a
bubble, to, 525 ὁ, 585 a,
782 a
forth, 529 ὁ
up, 767 a
bubbling fountain, 169 ὃ
up, 342 ὁ
buck, 863 ὁ
bucket, 200 a, 384 α
buckthorn, 35 a
bud forth, 689 &
buffalo 751 a, 769 ὁ
buffoon, 440 6
build, 82 a, 127 ὁ, 6605
upon, 59a
building,8 a,128 a,222 b,
446 ὃ
manner of, 856 a
Bukki, 185 ὃ
Bukkiah, 135 ὁ
bull, 137 a, 687 ὃ
wild, 854 ὁ
bullock, 605 a
bulrushes, 29 a
bulwark, 152 α, 500a,
648 a
Bunah, 108 a
bunch, of a camel, 189 a
bundle, 10a, 408 α,
720 ὃ, 7346
of grain, 53 a
Bunni, 1284
burden, 36 ὁ, 44 a, 495,

512 a, 547 a, 5738 a

burdensome, 381 8.578 a |

burdensome, to be, 381 a
burial, 721 ἃ
burn, to, 10a, 1324,
132 ὦ, 133 a, 167 6,
201 a, 251 a, 303 a,
305 a, 308 ὦ, 362 ὁ,
386 a, 431 ὦ, 707 a,
723 a, 795 b, 813.4
incense, 663 ὁ, 730 ὁ
burned, to be, 308 ὦ,
362 a, 471 a, 718 ἃ
burner, 596 α
burning, 3la, 1334,
287 ὃ, 303 ὦ, 362 ὦ,
386 a, 459 a, 512 ὦ,
718 a, 7964
burning fever, 201 a,
304 a, 723 a, 782 a
of lime, 513 ὁ
pile, 194 α
place of, 872 b
burnt offering,612a,6315
part of the body, 386 @
tile, 429 ὁ
burrower, 811 a
burst forth, 168 ὦ, 672 ὦ,
689 ὁ
burthen, 3254
bury, to, 722 ἃ
bush, 591 6, 789 a
business, 187 ὦ, 518 a,
600 a, 601 a, 6436 |
but, 204, 53a, 1443,
174 a, 235 a, 394 a,
431 ᾧ
but also, but even, 69 ὦ
but if, 17 6,49 a4
but indeed, 8 a, 30 ὁ
but nay, 7 ὃ
butter, 847 ἃ
buttock, 368 ὦ, 852 ὁ
buy, 236 ὁ, 413 a, 454 ὦ,
465 ὁ, 735 a
baek, 151 ἃ
Buz, 107 ὁ
Buzi, 107 ὁ
buzz, to, 237 a
by, 476, 98, 97a,
129 a, 435 a, 630 a,
636 5, 638 a ’
by day, 342 ὁ
by the side of, 331 a
byeway, 5726 ©
byssus, 108 ὦ, 852 a

C

cab, 720 ὃ
Cabbon, 382 ὃ
cable, 258 a
Cabul, 382 ὃ
cage, 399 a, 580 ὃ
Cain, 731 a
Cainan, 731 ὃ
cake, &5 b, 279 b, 387 6,
396 a, 492 a, 565 a,
605 a, 678 a, 7164
a round, 709 b
a sweet, 442 ὦ
athin, 780 ὃ
cakes, 185 a

of figs, 565 κα

CAROUSING

Calah, 399 ἡ
calamities, 437 a, 5614
calamity, 21 ὁ, 36 ὁ,
219 ὁ, 271 ὁ, 280 ὁ,
394 b, 489 χ, 614 α
673 a, 807 a, 859 ὃ
calamus, 735 a
caldron, boiling, 11 a
Caleb, 398 a
Caleb-ephratah, 398 a
calf, 605 a
calix, 154 6, 156 a, 7214
6811, to, 107 α, 2054,
251 a, θ84 α, 7206 ας
739 a, 836 a
back to life, 274 α
kindly, 404 a
on to plead, 355 b
to mind, 245 a
together to, 726 a
called, 743 ὃ
to be, 564 a °
calling together, 504 5
callous, 134 a
Calneh, 461 a
Calno, 401 4
calumniator, 567 ὦ
calumny, 184 ὁ
camel, 120 ὁ, 1754
saddle, 412 ὃ
Camon, 734 ἃ
camp, 465 @
departure of, 490 a4
can, 348 a
Canaan, 405 a
Canaanite, 405 ὃ
candelabrum, 486 6
candle, 567 a
candlestick, 444b,4864
5304
cane, 11 a, 7354
Canneh, 404 a
capacious, to be, 222 6
Caphtor, 412 a ~
capital, 421 a, 717 ὃ
captain, 753 ὃ
captivate, to, 441 ὃ
captive, 664, 8014, 3108
to make, 68 @
captivity, 801 ὃ
capture, 439 a, 501 ὃ
caravan, 78 a
Carcas, 414 ὃ
carcase, 666 a
Carchemish, Charches
mish, 414 b
care, 137 b, 303 a, 647 ὃ,
686 ὁ
care for, to, 210 a, 384 4
838 a
Careah, 743 a
careful, to be, 279 ἃ
carefully, 68 a
careless, 799 a
carelessness, 825 a
caress, to, 32 a
caressed, to be, 842 3
Carmel, 415 6 |
Carmi, 415 a
carousal, 576 a
carousing, 853 a

CARP

sarp at, to, 307 a
carpenter, 309 ὁ
carpet, 449 }
carried, to be, 182a,
762 ὁ
carry, 107 ὁ, 236 J,
324 a, 327 b, 360 a,
366 a, 568 a, 578 a,
640 a, 641 a
away, to, 581 6
carrying, 5123 ἃ
away, 1716
Carshena, 416 b
carve, 138 ὁ,
6844, 697 a
carved, 305 a
ceiling, 759 a, 765 b
carved, to be, 272 a
earving tool, 504 >
Casiphia, 409 a
Casluhim, 408 ὃ
cassia, 723 α, 738 a
cast, 458 ἡ
cast, to, 3206, 332 b,
366 a, 557 a, 769 ὁ,
776 b, 826 b, 829 a,
834 a, 837 a, 873 ὃ
away. to, 176 ὁ, 192 a
250 a
before, 448 ὁ
down,7 @,121 a, 198 ὦ,
281 ὁ, 368 a, 583 a,
613 ὁ, 845 ὁ
out, to, 324 ὃ, 880 ὦ,
547 6, 553 a
stones, to, 757 a
up, to, 589 a
cast, to be, 361 ὁ
down, to be, 365 ὁ
casting, 502 a
forth, 322 a
of metal, 489 5
castle, 24a, 42 b, 83 ὁ,
115 a, 125 a, 500a,
580 a4
vastrated, 574 ἃ
cataract, 713 ὁ
catch, to, 438 ὁ
' cattle, 105u, 180ᾳα,
137 a, 325 b, 475 ὃ,
504 a, 7136
owner, 564 5
ht, to be, 566 5
472a
cauldron, 509 a
cause, 18 ὁ, 173 a, 1884,
197 ὁ, 631 ὁ
cause, to, 94 ὁ, 2824,
3464
cautious, 240 a, 653 ὁ
to be, 6716
cavalry, 768 ὁ
cave, 464 a, 492 ὑ, 497 a
cavern, 267a, 4444,
5646
cavity, 101 a, 430 ὁ
cease, 71 ὁ, 112 ὁ, 202 b,
261 ὁ, 684 a, 8044
cedar, 77 ὁ, 78 a, 84),
855a
ceiling, 593 a, 848 ὁ

300 ὁ,

celebrate, 142 6, 215 a,
226 a, 332 b, 530 a,
538 6, 762 a, 789 a,
804 a, 868 ὦ

celebrated, to be, 159 ὦ,
725 ὃ

celebration, 245 ὦ, 762 ὦ,
838 a

celerity, 454 b

cell, 291 ὁ, 448 a, 461 ὁ,

5706

cement, 2896, 4776,
8716

censer, 503 8

certain, 53 ὦ, 59 a, 387 ὁ

certainty, 42 a, 861 a

certify, to, 170 ὁ

cessation, 716, 230a,
595 ὦ, 668 a, 804 ὁ

chaff, 169 ὁ, 458 6,615 3,
746 a, 856 a

chain, 27 a, 251 ὦ, 782 a,
8504

Chaleol, Calcol, 400 a

Chaldzan, 418 a

Chaldean, 407 a

chamber, 2626, 443 a,
570 ὦ, 8544

chameleon, 869 ὦ

chaniois, 356 ὁ

chance, 666 a, 741 α

chandelier, 530a

change, 280 ὁ

to, 230 a, 352 a, 459 a,

577 a, 601 α, 839 ὁ

changed, to be, 2x28,

5766

channel, 7la, 326 ὁ,
514 a, 674.6, 714 a,
870 ὁ

chaplet, 412 a
charge, 6865
to, 686 a, 705 a
charger, 11 ὁ
chariot, 510a, 605 ὁ,
768 b
charm, 259 b
chase away, 140 ὃ |
chastening, 793 b, 859 a |
chastise, to, 354 b, 439 a,
593 b
chastising, 198 a
chatter, to, 605 ὃ
chatterer, 567 a
Chebar, 383 a
Chedorlaomer, 384 ὃ
cheek, 435 ὃ, 780 a
cheerful, 319 ὃ
to be 12la,319a
to make, 146 b
cheering, 446 b
cheese, 154 ὃ, 285 ὃ
Chelal, 400 b
Chelluh, 399 a
Chemosh, 401 ὃ
Chenaanah, 405 ὃ
Chenani, 404 b
Chenaniah, 404 ὃ
Chephar-haamonai
411] Ὁ
Chephira, 410 ὃ

( 6)

Cheran, 415 6
Cherethite, 417 5
cherish, to, 766 a
Cherith, 414 @
Cherub, 413 ὃ
Chesalon, 408 ὃ
Chesed, 417 ὃ
Chesil, 408 a
chest, 76 a, 77 ὃ, 176 ὃ,
855a
Chesulloth, 408 ὃ
Chezib, 389 ὁ
chide, 884 ὁ
Chidon, 395 a
chief, 13 a, 153 ὦ, 357 a,
752b
men, 694 a
rulers, 480 ὃ
child, 349 b, 6116
with, 231 ὃ
childhocd, 554 a
childless, to be, 821 ὃ
children, 699 a
strange, 242 ὃ
Chileab, 398 a
Chilion, 400 a
Chilmad, 400 ἢ
Chimham, 401 a
chimney, 75 b
chinks, 135 ὃ
Chinneroth, Cimneroth,
᾿ς Cinnereth, 406 ὦ
chirp, to, 166 a, 717 a
Chisleu, 408 ὁ
Chislon, 408 ὃ
Chisloth-tabor, 408 ὃ
Chittim, 419 ὃ
choice, 17 b, 446 a
choir, 858 a
choose, 60 a
to, 111 b, 139 ὃ, 145 a,
268 ὦ, 438 ὁ
Chor-ashan, 389 ἃ
chosen, l12a, 188 a,
748 ὃ
Chozeba, 389 ὃ
chrysolite, 875 ὃ
Chub, 385 b
Chun, 387 ὃ
cinders, 673 b
cinnamon, 735 ὃ
cippus, 708 b
circle, 169 a, 170a, 1944,
263 b, 396 a, 577 b,
676 ὃ, 710 ὁ
to go in, 709 α
circlet, 412 4
circuit, 175 α, 286 5,
414 a, 456 b, 577 a,
676 b, 716 ὃ, 856 B,
873 a
circumcise, 456 a
circumcised, 125 ὃ
circumcision, 456 b
circumference of, 152 a
circumstance, 18b,172a
circumvent, to, 649 ὦ
cisteru, 1006, 1094,
152 b, 154. a, 413 ἢ
citadel, 42 b, 500 a
cithara, 732 a, 748 ὃ

* clamor, 36 ὃ, 65 ὃ, 599 1,

Citienses, 419 ὃ

citizen, 40 ὃ

city, 55a, 624 ὃ, 650 4,
743 ὃ, 7456

clad, 260 ὃ

875 ὃ
clamorous bird, 36 ὃ
clandestine, 597 ὃ
clap, to, 401 a
clasp, 271 α
class, 498 ὃ, 675 a
claw, 324 ὃ
clay, 178 ὃ, 289 ὃ, 321 ὃ
843 a, 6456
clayey, 319a, 575 ὃ,
584 a
clean, 722 ὃ
to be, 725 α
cleanness, 138 ὃ, 565 ὃ
cleanse, 1450, 244a,
271 ὁ, 318 ὃ, 429 a,
5ll a, 519 a
cleansing, 138 ὃ, 142 a,
519 a, 868 a
clear, 138 a, 318 a, 565b,
707 a
to, 679 a
to be, 226a, 2383,
347 ὃ, 565 a, 718 ὃ
cleave, 104a, 120a, 135),
136 a, 161 ὃ, 185 a,
313 b, 672 ὃ, 674 ὃ,
675 ὃ, 690 a, 7113,
718 b, 722 a, 796 b,
841 b, 842 ὃ
cleft, 565 b, 592 α
to be, 687 ὁ, 692 ὃ
clemency, 643 a
clinking, 711 ὃ
Cloaca, 466 a
cloak, 15 ὃ, 171 δ, 413 a,
467 b, 493 b, 697 a,
758 a
clod, 165 a, 178 b, 449 a,
755 b
close, to, 35a, 397,
579 b, 639 b
close places, 488 ὃ
cloth, 102 a, 415a,471la@
clothe, to, 356 a, 430 α
clothing, 399 ὃ, 428 ὃ
cloud, 598 a, 644 α,
654a, 73l a, 8lia
cloven hoof, 690 a
cluster, 85 6,395 ὁ, 641 ὃ
coagulate, 736 ὃ
coal, 672 a
coat of mail, 794 ὃ,
850 a
coccus, 840 ὁ
coffer, 76 a, 855 a
cohabitation, without,
37a
coin, 179 a
coition, to have, 383 ὃ
coitus, 854 ὃ
cold, 146 a, 739 a, 742 δ!
to be, 668 a, 745 ὃ
collapse, to, 744 b

collar, 65 ὁ, 644 b, 754 ὃ

COMPLETENESS

collect, to, lla, 284
67a, Τα, 1526
404 ὃ, 442 a, 609 ἡ
639 ὁ, 721 ὃ, 819 E
collection, 314 a
colour, to, 757 a
column, 37 ὃ, 59 ὃ, 85 a.
95b, 201 ὁ, 5004,
552 b, 638 ὁ, 852 b,
868 a, 868 a
come, 336 a
come, to, 18a, 9445,
138 ὃ, 282 ὁ, 466 ὁ,
607 b
before, 723 ὃ
in, 106 a
near, 741 ἢ
now, 439 a
out, 361 α
out of the egg, 1364
to, 499 a
to an end, 71] ὃ
to pass, 291 ὃ
up, 590 a
upon, 185 ὃ
comfort, 548 a
to, 252 a, 538 a, 544 α
comfortably, to live,
220 a
command, 61 ὃ, 500a@
to 14, 6la, 3574,
705 a
commander, 63 1a, 738a,
794a
commandment, 499a@
687 a, 752 a
commentary, 451 ὃ
commerce, 618 ἃ
commiserate, to, 538 α
commission, to, 705 ἃ
commit, 547 ὃ, 6864
common, 278 a
people,*63 ὃ
commotion, 228 a, 4536
756a
communion, 635 b, 638 a
compact, 600 ὃ
compactness, 491a, 60la
companies, 224 b
companion, 40 ὦ, 253 ὃ,
259 a, 510 ὁ, 767 ὃ.
772 ὃ
company, 78a, 258 a,
. 720 ὃ, 757 ἃ
compare, 202 a, 517 ὃ,
654 ὦ, 809 b, 8204
compasses, 463 ὁ
conipassion, 465 @
to have, 266 a, 387 α
compassionate, 766 a
to, 293 a, 766 ὃ.
compel, 65 a
compensation, 866 ὃ
complaining, 865 @
complaint, 859 ἃ
complete, 70a, 8.’ 4
400 a, 867 4
to, 134 a, 175 ὃ, 398 ὃ
400 a, 633 ὦ, 829 ἃ
867 a
completeness, 562 ὃ

COMPLETION

completion, 471 b, 864 a consternation, 466 ὃ

compose, 203 ὃ
compress, to,
719 b, 7346
2o.aputed, 311 @
conceal, 24la, 407 a,

706 ὃ,

constitute, 166 ὃ, 353 a,
| 387 a, 486 a, 573 ὃ,
637 δ, 705 a, 787 ὃ,
819 ὃ
constituted, 637 ὃ, 728 ὃ

597 a, 633 ὃ, 639 ὃ, | constructing, 8 a

7166
conceive, 231 ὁ, 254 ὦ,
346 a
concern, 3038 a
concerning, 47 a, 98 ὦ,
423 ὁ
conclusion, 864 @
concord, 825 ὁ

concubine, 195 a,4374, consumption,

675a

condemn, 197 a, 271 ὦ,
8444

conduct oneself, to,
609 a

confederate, 27 ὁ
confess, 332 6, 530 ¢
confession, 858 a
confide in, 59a
to, 1124
confidence, 193 a, 294 5,
408 u, 446 ὦ, 503 a,
562 ὁ, 864.4
confirm, 156 a, 269 ὦ,
280 a, 386 ὁ, 610 ὁ,
728 a, 8736
confirmation, 59 ὦ
conflagration, 796 a
confluence, 162 ὁ
confound, 123 a
confounded, 1045, 3145
to be, 203 a, 8354
confused, 109 ὃ
eonfusion, 101 ὃ, 446 a
confute, 347 b
congeal, 157 a
congelation, 736 b
congregate, 721 ὃ
congregation, 68
503 a, 608 a, 726a
Coniah, 404 ὃ
conjugal cohabitation,
. 6136 Ι
conjunction, 635 b, 638a |
connect, 74 a, 259 a
connection, 2 b, 315 ὁ
Cononiah, 404 ὃ
conquer, 562 ὁ, 762 ὃ
consanguinity, 799 b
consecrate, 305 b, 542 a,
6745
consec ees ane 5415
to be,
Pe apa “542 b
consent, to, 254
consider, 11+ a, 137 a
consolation, 542 ὃ, 544),
869 a ’
consort, 259 ὃ
conspicuous, 105 ὃ
cuuspiracy, 747 ὃ, 769 ὃ
conspire, 747 ὃ
constancy, 95 ὃ
sonstant, 41 ὃ
to be, 387 α

|
|

consult, 356 a, 477 ὃ,
6146

consume, 42 a,
123 ὁ, 132 ὦ, 589 ὦ,
795 b

consumed, 488 a

to be, 43 b, 398 ὃ,

417 b, 8676

400 a, 815 a, 856.4

| contagion, 730 a

contain, 386 ὁ
contaminate, 848 ὃ
contemn, 107 ὃ, 110 α,
445 b, 668 ὃ
contemning, 130 ὁ
contemplate, 137a,268a,
55la
contemporaries, 169 a
contempt, 107 ὁ, 110 ὁ,
307 ὃ, 732 ὃ, 798 a
to bring to, 738 ὃ
to put to, 293 ὁ
to treat with, 529 a
contend, 193 b, 197 ὃ,
561 ὁ, 759 a, 767 a,
τς 787. 8440
contender, 12la
contention, 450 ὦ, 501 ὃ,
509 ὃ, 560 ὃ, 856 ὁ,
767 b, 869 δ
continent, 81 ὃ
continual, to be, 383 a
continually, 649 b, 867 a
continuance, 41d, 383 a,
866 ὁ
long, 59 α

a, continue, 434 a, 5163,

728 a
contract, to, 67 a, 305 ὃ,

732 ὃ, 736 ὃ, 7366
contractions, 449 a
contradicting, 858 b
contradiction, 496 ὃ
controversy, 197 b
contumacious, 505 ὅ,

507 a, 757 a
contumacy, 507 ὃ, 509 ὃ
contumely, 525 @

| contusion, 465 ὃ

convenient, 216 a

conversation, 580 ὃ

conversion, 809 α

convert, to, 230 a, 808 ἃ

convict, to, 347 b

convocation, 504 b

coo, to, 166a

cook, 317 a, 317 ὃ

to, 70 a, 147 a, 241 a,

260a

cooked, to be, 70 a, 147a

cooked, something,
240 b, 445 ὃ

cooked, things, 260a

121 δ, | coral, 53 a, 682 ὃ, 751 ὃ

| cormorant, 388 a
399 a,| corn, 43 ὦ, 138 ὁ, 1904,

ey ἢ
cooking, 191 ὁ, 678 a,
871 ὃ

cooking pan, 468 @

cooking places, 446 ὃ

cooking vessel, 191 ὃ,
395 6

cooling, 505 a, 7136

copper, 545 a

copy, 519 a, 693 ὃ

cord, 257 b, 264 b, 377a,
447 a, 460 a, 4708,
7236 ὃ

coriander seed, 157 ἃ

408 ὁ, 445 a, 600 ὁ,
803 ὦ
an ear of, 5a, 802 ἃ
corn measure, 443 6
corner, 241 a, 504 3,
664 a, 682 a, 738 a4
Corolla, 156 a
corpse, 163 a, 498 ὦ,
529 ὁ, 560a
correct, to, 348 a, 3546
correction, 137 ὦ, 457 a,
858 ὁ
corrector, 353 ὦ
corrupt, to, 257 a, 570a
to be, 10 ὁ, 249 ὁ
corrupted, to be, 508,
8l6a
corruption, 515 ὁ
cost, 558 b
costliness, 363 ὁ
cot, 585 ὁ
cottage, 585 ὁ
cotton cloth, white,
4l6a
couch, 297 6, 361 a,
488 b, 500 ὁ, 517 a, |
580 b, 657 a
couching place, 507 a,
755 6
coulter, 466 a
counsel, 211 a, 246 ὦ,
247 ὦ, 297 b, 458 a, |
462 a, 466 a, 478 a, |
497 a, 580 ὦ, 6204,
647 a, 661 a, 860 ὖ
to, 356 a
counsellor, 356 a, 357 a
countenance, 69 ὦ
countervail, to, 809 a
country, 14 a, 81 ὁ,
138 ὦ, 266 b, 451 a,
689 a
a level, 4708
couple, to, 168 a
courage, to take, 153 a
courageous, 758 ὃ
courier, 677 ὁ
course, 208 b, 464 ὃ,
508 ὁ
swift, 859 ᾧ
court, 300 a, 620 a
the royal, 874 ὦ
covenant, 59 ὦ, 141 ὦ,
268 ὁ

to make, 4166

cover, to, 306, 72 ὃ,
101 ὁ, 105 ὦ, 176 ὦ,
178 a, 189 a, 235 ὁ.
322 a, 390 a, 404 4, |
- 406 ὦ, 407 a, 411 a,
553 a, 593 6, 595 a,
598 a, 614 α, 620 a,
635 a, 644 a, 744 a,
798 ὁ, 835 ὁ, 845 ὁ
cover over, 405 5, 407 a,
4ll a, 412 a, 433 a,
586 a, 62la
with darkness, 609 4,
6146
with fat, 8356
with lime, 788 ὦ
covering, 70 a, 73 a,
102 a, 256 b, 295 ὃ,
407 ὁ, 412 a, 4336,
448 b, 472 a, 489 a,
506 δ. 7126
over, 321 ὁ, 866 ὁ
coverlet, 490 6, 7916
covertly, to act, 101 ὃ
covet, 286 a
cow, 54a, 137 a
a young, 688 ὁ
Coz, 729
Cozbi, 389 &
craftiness, 462 a, 655 ὁ
crafty, 277 ὁ, 395b, 6536
to be, 655 ὦ, 697 ὁ
crag, a, 42 α
cramps, iron, 463 a
crash, to, 807 α
crashing, 875 ὁ
noise, 842 a
crawl, 242 6, 771 a
to, 850 ὁ
creak, to, 714 α
create, 138 ὁ, 349 a,
387 a, 657 a, 6846
created, 14] a
to be, 139 a, 3615
creator, 361 ὁ
creature, 146 5, 559 ὦ,
735 ὃ
creditor, 570 a
creep, 184 ὦ,
771 a, 8506
crepidines, 37 ὁ
cricket, 711 ὁ
crime, 614 a, 816 a
crimson, 415 a, 840 ὁ
crocodile, 433 ὦ, 869 ὁ
crocus, 414 ὁ
crook, 801 a
crooked, 230 8, 649 ὁ
crop (of. a bird), 506 ὁ
cross beam, 141 a, 4106
crowd, 58 a, 448 a,
475 a, 585 b, 757 ὃ
crown, 252 ὦ, 412 a,
621 a, 7165
to, 400 ὁ, 42la
crucible, 502 ὁ
crude, to be, 665 ὁ
cruel, 42 ὁ, 6164
cruelty, 42 ὁ
crumh, 565 a. 695 ὁ

242 ὦ,

cruse, 716@

CUT

crush, 180 ὁ, 198 ¢
199 a, 206 a, 3134
321 a, 479 ὁ, 6904
crushed, 198 a, 508 6
to be, 1814, 198 ὃ
206 a
grains, 768 a
very much, 198 ὃ
crushing, 199 a, 765 a
crutch, 676 ὁ
cry, 36 a, 880 ὁ
a warlike, 874 a
out, to, 19 a, 48 a,
52 ὃ, 251 a, 3264,
350 a, 414 a, 525 ὦ,
703 ὁ, 705 a, 715 a,
739 a, 7644
crystal, 154 ὁ, 244 a,
748 4
cubit, 57 ὦ, 174 ὃ
cucumber, 505 a, 68" 6,
7466

field, 200 ὁ
cud, 179 a4
culpable, 272 a
cultivate figs, 123 a
cummin, 401 ὁ
cunning, 790a@
to be, 307 a
cup, 87 ὦ, 1546, 88/4
395 ὁ, 4104, 7236
746 a
bearer, 520 ὦ, 847 ἃ
of wine, 462 ὁ
cupidity, 219 ὁ
curb, 7724
curdle, to, 736 4
curdled milk,
285 6
curls, 759 a
curse, 48 a, 82 a, 445 ὃ,
448 b, 733 b, 854 ὃ
to, 143 a, 250 4 |
564 a, 720 6,733 4
cursing, 733 ὁ
curtain, 368 a
curve, to, 296 a, 6lla,
6l6a
curved, to be, 1526, 155a
like an arch, 152 a,
409 ὁ
Cush, 389 a
Cushan, 389 a
Cushan-rishathaim389a
Cushi, 389 a
cushion, 409 a, 490 4,
580 ὁ
custody, 467 ὦ, 518 ὃ,
686 ὁ
custom, 300 ὁ, 520a,
8706
cut, to, 138 ὁ, 1464,
150 ὁ, 152 ὁ, 157 ὃ,
160 a, 165 ὁ, 166 ὦ,
174 ὁ, 179 ὁ, 181 a
215 a, 272 a, 298 a4
301 a, 308 a, 314 6.
328 ὦ, 416 ὁ, 5664,
572 a, 666 ὁ, 6844,
738 a, 745 a, 795 ὦ
& stone, 165 ὁ

154 ὁ,

ΟἹ

cut asunder, 1394, 7385
away, 1346
down, 139 a, 160 a,
174 ὃ, 407 ὁ, 701 4,
737 a
m pieces, 110 a, 134,
841 ὁ
into, 157 ὅ, 301 a,
304 a, 308 a, 309 a
off, 3b, 134 a, 150 ὦ,
174 b, 179 ὁ, 203 ὁ.
248 a, 390 a, 407 ὁ,
415 ὁ, 454 a, 456a,
479 a, 675 6,713 a,
729 b, 737 b
‘ oneself, 158 a
short, 295 a
to be, 2025, 299 a,
727 a, 833 ὃ
to make, 795 a
149 ὁ, 2154
Cuth, Cuthah, 389 ὁ
cutting, 158 a, 305 a,
310 a, 795a
down, 829 ὁ
to form by, 684 a
instrument, 310 a
of stones, 165 ὁ, 465 ὃ
’ off, 158 a,4144.7304 |
cymbals, 500 6, 7116
cypress, 140 a, 140 a,
411 ὁ
Cyprians, 419 ὃ
Cyrus, 416 ὃ

D
Dabarch, Daberath,
188 ὃ

Dabbasheth, 189 a
Dagon, 189 ὃ
Dahi, 190 ὃ
daily, 341 ὃ, 342 ὃ
dainties, 488 a, 491 ὃ,
518 ὃ, 695 ὃ
daint morsels, 431 ὃ
Dalphon, 201 a
damage, 258 a
to suffer, 542 a
Damascene cloth, 204 a
Damascus, 193 a, 204 a,
208 b
Dan, 204 b
dance, 463 b
to, 193 ὁ, 248 a, 2604,
416 a, 717 ὃ, 780a
in a circle, 266 a
dancing, 463 b
Daniel, 204 b
Dannah, 204 ὃ

daric, 15 a, 2986

daring, 42 ὃ

Darius, 207 a

dark, 71 ὃ

to be, 87a, 1974,

276 b, 312 ὃ, 402 a

darken, 724 ὃ

darkened, to be, 31" ὃ,
7246

| debilitated, to be, 21 a

| darkening, 277 a
darkness, 715, 848,
214 ὃ, 312 a, 445 b,
458 a, 492 b, 598 a,
624 a, 656 a, 725a
to be surrounded with
3126
Darkon, 209 a
dart, 395 a, 490 a, 753 δ]
darter, 459 ὃ
dash, to, 767 a
in πόνος 558 6,669 ὁ,
4a
dashing, 199 a
Dathan, 211 ὁ
daub, to, 289 a, 390 α,
757a
daughter, 147 ὃ
daughter, to give in
' marriage, 315 @
in law, 399 a
David, 191 ὁ
dawn, 137 a, 815 ὦ, 846 ὁ
day, 341 a, 3425
day-break, 137 a
day of the new moon,
263 a
“dazzle, to, 5916
dead, 52la
body, 163 a, 666 @
deadly, 865 ὃ
| deaf, 3104
to be, 309 a
dear, 363 a
to be, 363 a
' death, 4 a, 188 a,312 ὃ,
| 461. a, 465 a, 866 ὃ
deaths, 480 a

| Debir, 185 a
Deborah, 184 5
debt, 263 ὁ, 513 ὃ, 5703,
60la
decachord, 659 a
decade, 659 a
decay, 780a
to, 471 ὦ, 780 a
deceit, 857 %, 874 ὃ
deceitful, 284 a, 395 ὁ.
649 ὁ, 650 ὁ, 697 ὁ
to be, 389 b, 697 ὁ
things, 454 ὁ
deceive, 176a, 233 a,
390 ὁ, 570 a, 696 a,
721 b, 769 ὦ, 824 ὦ,
849 a
deceived, to be, 870 α
deception, 390 ὦ, 514 a
770 ὃ
deceptive, 42 ὁ
decide, 1665, 308a, 348a
decided, 304 a
decimate, 659 ὁ
deck, of a ship, 745 ὁ
to, 358 a
declaration, 29 a, 693 b,
697 a
declare, 61a, 100a, 1142,
263 ὁ, 280 a, 530 a,
564 a, 693 ἃ

clean, 318 ὁ

(8 )

declare future things,
357 ὃ
one self, 665 a
decline, to, 291 a, 537 5,
546 ὁ, 612 a, 788 a
declivity, 459 ὁ
decoration, 217 ὃ
decorous, to be, 538 a
decree, 78a, 167a, 211a,
300 ὁ; 323 ὁ, 457 a,
788 α
to, 166 5, 301 a, 357 α
decreed, something, 59 ὁ
decrees, 301 a
decrement, 95 ὦ
Dedan, 190 a
dedicate, to, 292 a
dedicatory sacrifice,
2924
deed, 497 5, 632 ὃ, 6844
deep, 639 a, 640 a
rooted, 74a
to be, 640a
deer, 248 ὁ, 3464
defect, 122 4
defect of, in, 39 ὁ
defection, £07 a, 515 a,
695 a
defence, 275 6, 446 ὦ,
492 a, 501 ὦ, 597 ὦ,
616 5
defend, 197a, 404 ὁ,
597 a, 844 α
defender, 197 6
defer, 32 ὃ, 79 ὃ
deficient, to be, 2l a
defile, 322 ὁ
defiled, to be, 293 a
defilings, 151 ὁ
define, 355 a, 808 6
defined limit, 800 ὁ
definitive, 300 4
deflect, 546 ὁ
deform, 840 α
deformity, 772 ὃ
defraud, “649 a, 6604
degenerate branch, 582 ὁ
dehorting, 44 b
dejected, 198 a
to be, 380 ὃ
Deker, 206 ὃ
Delaiah, 200 a
delay, to, 82 ὃ, 79 ὃ,
109 ὃ, 193 b, 265 a,
346 a, 458 ὁ, 8746
any one, to, 32 ὃ
delegate to, 705 a
deliberate, to, 357 ὃ
purpose, 701 ὃ
deliberation, 301, 580d
delicate, 200a, 608 ὃ,
641 ὃ, 768 a, 870 ὃ
fare, 488a, 4913,
695 b
life, 641 ὃ
to be, 769 a
delicately, to treat, 683 a
delight, 16a, 296},
313 b, 333 a, 491 ὃ,
609 a, 778 ὁ, 843 ὃ,
854 ὃ, 870 ὃ

delight et 16 a, 773 b,| desert,

in, ΠΣ 112 a, ῶ8θ α
oneself, 641 ὁ
delighted, to be, 778 a
delights, 604 ὁ, 641 ὃ
Delilah, 200 a
delineate, 301 a, 855 a,
858 a
deliver, 283 a, 4483,
477 a, 491 a, 532 Ὁ,
563 a, 579 a, 587 δ,
666 b, 676 a, 685 ὃ
deliver over, 448 ὃ
deliverance, 373a, 374),
460 ὃ, 511 a, 676 a,
676 a, 859 ὁ, 876 α
delivered, 373 a, 5634
to be, 283 a, 307 ὃ
delude, 696 a

deluge, 446 a

demand, to, 138 a, 209 ὃ,
798 a

demanding, 209 b

den, 75 ὃ, 152 δ, 492 ὁ

dense, to be, 600 a

Aensity, 491 a, 60] a

deny, 390 a, 453 b

depart, 25 ὃ, 26 a, 103 ὃ,

242 a, 283 a, 432 ὃ,

439 a, 552 b, 553 ὃ,
580 a, 582 a, 607 ὃ,

672b
to cause to, 678 ὃ
departing, 595 a
departure, 595 a

depasture, 132 ὃ, 415 ὃ,

7736
deplore, 538 a
depopulate, to, 136 ὃ
depose, 607 ὃ
deposit, 687 a, 875 ὃ
to, 539 a,
686 a

DESTRUCT! OW

167 a, 3734
652 b, 835 ὃ
to, 570 a, 6176
to be, 857 a
deserts, 266 ὁ
design, 701 a
designate, 19 a, 591 2
desirable, 286 a
desirableness, 286 a
desire, 5b, 176, 196, 826
219 ὖ, 275 α, 293 ὁ
296 ὃ, 313 ὃ; 464 ὁ,
700 a, 774 a, 854 α,
854 b, 876 a
to 4a, 154, 19a, 1124
219 a, 286 a, 293 ὃ,
296 b, 326 a, 409 a,
652 b, 8114, 854a
eagerly, 7116
desires, 444 ὁ
desist, 261 ὃ, 804 α
desolate, 654 a, 835 ὃ
« to, 302 ὃ
desolate, to be, 302 a
desolated, to be, 373),
7016, 835a
desolating, 302 ὁ
desolation, 149 a, 373 ὃ,
514 ὃ, 518 a, 805 ὃ,
807 ὁ, 809 a, 833 ὃ,
835 b
desolator, 835 a
despair, to, 326 ὃ
despicable, 732 b, 734 «
despise, 107 b, 110 a,
241 ὃ, 246 b, 445 ὃ.
525 a, 529 a, 588 a,
810 ὃ
despising, 130 ὃ
despoil, 166 a, 288 α͵
563 a, 721 ὃ

' despoiled, to be, 841 ὃ

‘545 ὁ, despond, cause to, 1048

| destine, to, 361 ὃ

depravity, 612 a, 6l4a ‘destroy, 3 4, 67 a,123 ὃ.

deprecating, 44 ὁ

deprecation, 871 ὁ

depress, 410a, 4l6a,
813 ὁ, 848 ὁ

depressed, 813 ὁ

to be, 193 α, 405a,

642 ὁ, 845 a

depression, 672 ὦ

deprive of, 563 a4

deprived, to be, 428 a

depth, 640 ὁ, 705 ὁ

depths, 495 ὁ, 500 a

depute, 826 ὁ

deputed, 826 ὁ

deputy, 578 ὁ

deride, 233 a, 435a,

440 a, 459 a, 525 a, |

641 ὁ, 788 a4
derision, 2335, 440 a,
788 a, 8506
descend, 365a, 542 a,
545 6, 7136
descendants, 1164, 2544,
699 ἃ
describe, 19 a

| described, to be, 855a |

186 a, 202 ὃ, 208 &,
216 b, 295 ὃ, 232,
257 a, 281 ὃ, 298 a,
302 a, 370 ὃ, 380 ὃ.
890 a, 416 ὦ, 456 a,
463 a, 465 ὁ, 566.4,
574 a, 575 ὃ, 581 ὃ.
592 b, 597 b, 656 a,
691 a, 745 a, 803 ὁ.
806 a, 81θα, 833 ὃ.
865 ὃ
oneself, 835 ὃ
utterly, 228 4, 305 ὃ
destroyed, το be, 3 a.
86 b, 232 a, 257 a,
398 ὖ, 417 a, 4604
destroyer, 122 5, 816 a
destruction, 34, 4a, 30 ὁ,
122 a, 123 6,188 a
205 ὁ. 219 ὁ. 222 ὁ
232 a, 258 a, 39458,
399 a, 400 a, 459 ὃ
461 a, 4665 5134,
515 b, 7304, 74° a,
764 a, 798 a, 80va
803 ὁ. 805 6, 807 ὦ

DESTRUCTION

destruction, 807), 833 ὃ,
855 ὁ, 856 a, 865 ὁ

4estructions, 3730, 5146

destructive, 865 ὃ

, to be, 318 a

actain, 648 b

determine, 154 δ, 308 a

detraction, 769 a

Deuel, 205 a

‘devastation, 798 a

‘deviations, 788 a
device, 216 a, 297 ὃ
devices, 312 a
devise, 103 a, 231 ὃ,
861 ὁ
evil, 309 ὃ
devised, to be, 297 ὃ
devoid of young, 821 ὃ
to be, 2954
devote, 305 ὃ
tlevour, 42 ὃ, 43 a, 123 a,
166 ὃ, 294 ὃ, 415 ὃ,
4400
devouring, a, 43 ὃ
dew, 321 6
dexterity, 278 a
diadem, 421 a, 542 6,
621 α
diamond, 884 b
Diblaim, 185 a
Diblz* 1, 185 a4
DiblavLaim, 185 a
Dibon, 196 ὃ
Dibri, 188 ὃ
die, 240 ὃ, 460 δ, 734 ὃ
different, to be, 839 ὃ
difficult, 363 a, 381 3,
747 a, 7656
to be, 134 ὁ, 674 a,
746 ὃ
sentence, 273 b
difficulty, 382 a
diffused, to be, 670 ὃ
diffusion, 683 a
dig, 44 α, 100 α, 134 b,
152 b, 161 ὁ, 175 ὦ,
278 b, 296 b, 308 a,
315 Ὁ, 388 a, 418 α,
615 ὃ, 619 a, 665 a,
729 ὃ, 798 ὃ

digger, 44a

dignity, 44 a, 363 ὃ
Diklah, 205 b
Dilcan, 900 ὃ
diligent, 304 a
diligently, 15 a, 68 α
dim, 277 a

to be, 87 a4

to become, 639 ὃ

diminish, 436, 295 a,

493 a
diminished, to be,
733 a
diminutions, 449 a
Dinah, 197 ὃ
Dinaites, 197 ὃ
Vinhabaa, 204 ὃ
Diuinah,204a
dip, to, 317 ὁ, 754 ὃ
in, 7006

Diphath, 197 ὃ

‘direct, to, 186 a, 216 ὃ,
386 b, 8204
one’s face, 679 b
dirty, to, 3234
to be, 724 ἢ
disagreeable, 843 ὃ
disavow, 390 ὃ
discern, 113 ὃ
discernment, 323 b
discharge, 240 ὃ
disciple, 126 a, 439 ὁ,
8656
discipline, 457 a, 491 a
to, 439 a
disclose, to, 170 ὁ
discourse, 61 ὁ, 187 ὁ,
789 a
discover, 333 ὁ
disease, 192 a, 280 ὦ,
298 a, 450 b, 464.4,
86la
fatal, 461 a
diseased, to be, 278 a,
279 a
disfigure, 445 a
disfigured, to be, 839 ὁ
disgrace, to, 109 ὦ, 529 a
disgraced, to be, 400 ὁ
disguise oneself, 297 ὁ
dish, 593 ὁ, 736 ὁ
Dishan, 198 α
disheartened, to be, 835a
Dishon, 198 a
dishonour, to cause,297a
disjoin, 103 a
dislocated, to be, 363 a,
683 a
dismiss, 826 a
dismission, 825 a
disown, 390 a
dispel, 535 ὁ
disperse,3 6,110,253 a,
254 a, 283 6, 547 b,
556 ὦ, 669 ὁ, 670 ὦ,
688 a, 691 ὁ, 692 ὃ
dispersed, 592 ὁ
to be, 558 ὁ
dispersion, 871 ὦ
displace, 242 b, 552 ὃ
displeased, to be, 409 ὁ
dispose, to, 580 a, 609 ὁ
disposing, 497 a
disposition, 863 ὦ, 864 ὁ
dispossessed, to be, 3706
dispute, to, 348 a
disquiet, to, 7564
dissimulate, to, 551 a
dissipate, to, 110 ὁ
dissipated, to be, 252 6
dissolve, to, 281 a, 489 a
dissolved, to be, 226 ὦ,
455 a
dissuade, 240 a, 3546
dissuasion, 678 a
distaif, 395 ὁ
distance, 223 b, 7654
distant, to be, 766 5
distend, 685 ὦ
distil, 119 @

distilling, 120 a
| distinction, 667 a

oo

distinctly, 693 a
distinguish, 103 @
to, 113 ὁ, 564 a, 6744,
675 a, 693 a
distinguished, 319 ὁ
to be, 6744
distort, 611 a
distortion, 454 a
distracted, to be, 669 a
distress, 500 a, 660 ὦ,
706 a, 718 a, 718 ὦ,
7204
distressed, to be, 719 6
distresses, 437 a, 802 ὦ
distribute, 408 6, 543 a,
868 ὁ
disturb, 199 ὁ, 220 a,
228 a, 626 a, 804a
disturbance, 453 ὦ
disturbed, 109 ὁ
to be, 191 a, 384 ὁ,
685 a, 755 b
disturbing, 108 a
ditch, 304 a
diverse, 398 a
to be, 839 ὃ
divested, 810 ὁ
divide, 103 a, 110 a,
135 b, 149 ὁ, 165 ὦ,
166 ὦ, 215 a, 283 ὦ,
298 a, 299 a, 314,
408 ὁ, 485 ὁ, 487 ὑ,
592 a, 674 ὦ, 682 ὦ,
690 a, 692 ὦ, 738 ὦ,
831 ὦ, 842 ὁ
divided, 149 ὁ
to be, 284 ὁ, 485 ὦ,
688 a
dividing, 149 ὃ
divination, 504 6, 736 α
divine, to, 545 a, 736 a
appearance, 49 ὃ.
vision, 269 a
divinity, any, 49 ὦ
division, 2846, 498 ὃ,
667 a, 675 a
divorce, 414 α, 825a
to, 826 ὁ
Dizahab, 196 ὁ
do, to, 175 a, 684 ὁ
again, 354 a, 610 α
doctrine, 236, 442a,
457 a, 834 a, 860 a
document, 199 a
Dodai, 192 a
Dodanim, 1906
Dodavah, 191 ὁ
Dodo, 191 ὁ
Doeg, 184 a
dog, 398 a
domestic animals, 105 a
domineer, to, 14 ὦ
dominion, 476 a, 480 ὃ,
513 ὃ, 515 ὃ, 648 ὦ,
689 a, 828 ἃ
to have. 130 a, 517 a,
827 ὃ
to hold, 787 ὃ
done, to be, 139 a, 2216
door, 199 a,201 a, 669 a,
69724

door-keeper, 8114, 8740.

post, 461 ὁ
doorway, 201 ὁ
Dophkah, 205 6
Dor, 194 ὁ
Dothan, 211 6
double, 410 ὁ, 519 α
to, 410 ὁ
to be, 854 ὃ
doubter, 592 a
dough, 134 ἡ
dove, 343 a
dove house, 75 ὃ
dove’s dung, 1846, 305a
down, 862 a
to press, 545 6
downward, 467 a, 862 4
dowry, 237 a
drag to, 583 a
away, 18la
dragon, 869 ὁ
flying, 795 ὁ
draw, 3006, 310 ὁ, 5144,
516 a, 736 ὦ, 829 ὁ
back, 67a, 533a, 5526,
580 a
in, 18la
near, 533 a, 582 a
off, 283 a, 831 a
out, 246a, 2834,
360 a, 514 ὦ, 563.a,
571 a, 824 ὦ, 83] a
over, 7444
the hand over, 515 a
those that do, 460 a
together, 732 ὦ, 736 ὁ
water, 1995, 3844,
797 ὃ
drawing back, 858 ὁ
in, 449 a
near, 742 a
dread,184a, 4484, 6784
dreadful, 364 ὁ, 656 ὃ
dream, 2796, 282, 840a
to, 220 b, 282 a
dregs, 838 a
dress, 820 ὁ
dried, to be, 308 ὦ, 374 ἃ
up, 301 ὁ, 328 a, 328 ὦ,
703 ὁ, 707 ὁ
drink, 520 ὁ, 847 a4
to, 174 a, 500 ὁ, 576 a,
633 a, 759 ὦ, 795 ὦ,
823 ὦ, 847 a, 853.4
abundant, 761 ὁ
offering, a, 5534
drinking, 853 a
troughs, 849 a
drip, to, 201 a
dripping, 560 ὁ
drive, 1814, 2055, 228a,
533 a, 536 a
away, 535 ὃ
in, 873 a4
out, 324 ὦ, 571a, 583a
driven away to be,758 4
into exile, 417 a
driver, 768 ὃ
driving, 486 a
out, 1824
dromedaries, 414 6

EAR

-Toop, 58 ὃ
drop, 505 a, 547 4
to, 119 a, 201 a, 511 ἐ
547 a, 6746
down, 5356, 571a
656 a, 7754
dropping, 246 ὁ, 56( ὁ
down, 674 a4
drops of dew, 10 ὦ, 7724
dross, 580 ὁ, 584 a
drought, 13856, 302 a,
708 ὁ
drum, 871 α
drunk, 821 ὁ
to make, 824 ὃ
drunken, to be, 759 ὁ
drunkenness, 8236, 874£
dry, 362 a, 328 ὁ, 707 a
to be, 306), 530a,
651 ὦ, 849 ὁ
up, to, 572a, 5754,
7126
earth, 645 ὃ
footed, 328 ὁ
grass, 314 ἃ
region, 708 a
wood, 459 a
dryness, 302 ὁ, 708 a
Dsib, 42 ὃ
dug, 304 a
dull, 768 a
to be, 881 a, 685 ὁ
dullness, 381 α
Dumah, 192 6
dumb, 35 a, 53 a
to be, 526, lUba
190 ὦ, 192 ὦ, 203 ὁ,
809 a
dung, 172 b,204.a,301 4,
580 ὦ, 583 a, 693 b,
698 ὁ
dunghill, 876, 2044,
451 a, 539 ὁ
dungy, 178 α
Dura. 194 ὦ
durable, to make, 516 6
duration, 279 a
during, 607 ἃ
dusky, to be, 710 ὁ
dust, 9 ὁ, 1986, 205 4
645 ὁ, 673 ὁ, 8l5 a
to, 645 ὁ
dwarf, 732 ὃ
dwell, 19 a, 193 ὁ, 372 a,
376 a, 434 a, 5244,
587 a, 613 ὦ, 823 a,
849 ὦ, 858 ὁ
to cause to, 823 ἃ
dweller near waters, 29
dwellers, 460 a, 708 ὁ
dwelling, 116 ἃ, 291 ὁ,
298 ὦ, 492 b, 5246,
817 ὦ, 828 ὁ
place, 517 a,
dye, to, 700 ὁ
E
each, 40 b, 1566
eager, 268 b, 804 ὦ
eagle, 619 a
ear, 26 h, green, 5a

nAR

ear of corn, 477 δ, 478 a
early, to be, 120 α
rain, 459 ὁ
to rise, 822 a

_ earnestly, to do, 822 a

earring,542a, 5466,605a
ears, 26 ὁ
earth, 14 a, 55 a,8l a
the whole, 855 ὁ
varthen vessel, 646 ὃ
earthenware, 295a, 362a
earthquake, 177 ὁ
ease, to, 3] a
living at, 21 a
easement, to do one’s,
301 ὁ
easiness, 21 a
East, 458 ὁ, 462 a, 723 a
eastern, 724 a
eastward, 680 ὁ
easy, to be, 220 a
eat, 42h, 43), 1232, 132,
166 ὁ, 294 ὁ, 4364
greedily, 440 ὁ
little, 323 ὁ
Ebal, 621 ὁ
Ehbed, 600 a
Ebed-Melech, 600 a
Eben-ezer, 8 ὁ
Eber, 603 ὁ
Ebiasaph, 6 ὁ
ebony, 215 a
Ebronah, 604 a
Ecbatana, 32 a
Eden, 118 a, 609 a4
Eder, 609 ὃ
edge, 153 5,252 b, 3024,
406 a, 667 ὁ, 708 6,
_ 793 ὃ. tool, 810 ὦ
edict, 210 ὁ, 445 a,
496 a, 731 α
Edom, 13 δ, 201 ὁ
Edomite, 14 a
, Pare, 15 ὁ
effusion, 817 a, 821 α
egg, 115 ἃ
to lay, 477 a
Eglah, 605 ὁ
Eglaim, 10 ὁ
Eglon, 605 ὁ
t, 500 a, 502 ὃ
3la
Ehnd, 16 ὁ, 29 a
eight, 255 a, 834 ὁ, 836 a
eighty, 664 a, 8364
— 805 b
ker, 650a
Ekron, 6504
Elah, 47 ὁ
Elam 622 a
Elamite, 622 a, 6345
Elath, 38 a
elation, 815 a
Eldaah, 48 a
Eldad, 48 a
elder, 158 b, 724 b
eldest, 158 ὁ

‘elect, llla
election, 446 a
elegance, 846 a
Eleph, 54 ὁ
elevate, 589 a, 762 a
elevated, to be, 153 a,
162 a, 6351 α
elevated ground, 1345
elevation, 155 ὁ, 541 a,
589 ὦ, 762 a, 788 ὁ
eleven, 66la
Elhanan, 506
Eli, 632 a
Eliab, 50 ὁ
Eliada, 51 α
Eliahba, 51 a
Eliakim, 52 a
Eliam, 51 ὁ
Eliasaph, 516
Eliashib, 52 a
Eliathah, 51 a
Elidad, 51a
Eliel, 51a
Elienai, 514
Eliezer, 516
Elihoreph, 51 ὃ
Elihu, 51 ἃ
Elijah, 51 a
Elika, 52 a
Elimelech, 51 ὁ
Elioenai, 51 a
Eliphal, 51 ὁ
Eliphalet, Eliphelet, El-
palet, 515
| Eliphaz, 515
| Elipheleh, δὶ ὃ
Elisha, 52 a
Elishama, 52 a
Elishaphat, 526
Elisheba, 52 a
, Elishua, 52 a
Elizur, 516
Elkanah, 546
Elkoshite, 546
ell, 575
Ellasar, 53 ὁ
elm, 856 ὁ
Elnaam, 53 ὃ
Elnathan, 53 ὁ
eloquent, 21 a, 62 a,
1246, 188 ὁ
Eloth, 38 a
Elpaal, 54 ὃ
elsewhere, 32 6
Eltekeh, 55a
Eltekon, 552
Eltolad, 55a
Elul, 50a
Eluzai, 53}
Elzabad, 50 ὁ
Elzephan, Elezaphan,
52a
emaciated, 461 a
embalm, 291 ὁ
embitter, 5116
embittered, to be, 288 ὁ
embrace, to, 258 ὦ
emerald, 1454
emigrant, 860 ὁ
emigrate, 1705
emigration, 17} α

10 )

Emin, 38 6

eminence, 377 b, 788 α

emit a stench, 2504

emolument, 344 a, 377 8, |
4194

emotion, 227 ὃ

employment, 643 b

emporium, 583 ὃ

emptied, to be, 763 a

emptiness, 21 a, 38 ὦ,

ensign, 244
ensnare, 394 6

‘ entangled branches. |

7856
to be, 108 a, 3094
| En-tappuah, 623 ὁ

| enter, 106 a, 633 ὁ

| entering, 446a

entire, 825 a, 867 a

entireness, 70 ὁ

EXCELLING

| Eshtemoh, Eshtemoa
| 92a
Eshton, 92 a

| espouse, to, 82 a, 3554

| establish, to, 35 a, 166 ὁ.

| τ 248 a, 353 a, 3605,
386 ὦ, 561 a, 728 ὃ

| established, 800 ὁ

| establishing, 44 a

| esteem, to, 375 a

526, 104 a, 109 a, entrance, 41 5, 100 a.) esteemed, lightly to be,

446 a, 807 ὁ, 857 α
empty, 514, 124a, 1384,
526 ὁ, 768 a
to, 108 ὁ, 136 ὁ, 145 ὦ,
653 a, 768 a
to be, 112 ὁ, 5654
to make, 1244
emptying, 135 ὃ, 871 α
emulate, 303 b
Enam, 623 ὁ
Enan, 6234 α
encamp, 2391 α
enchanter, 87 a, 419 a

enchantment, 44 α
to practice, 418d, 545a
enclose, 262 6, 299 ὁ
enclosed, to be, 803 a
enclosure, 299 ὦ, 321 ὦ,
5786 |
encompass, 5765
end, 29 4, 34a, 71 8,
’ 5814, 649 ὦ, 787 a,
739 a
to, 150 ὁ, 202 6, 8304
endangered, to be, 587 a |
endeavour, to, 8065
ended, to be, 222 ὁ, 867
En-dor, 623 ὁ
endow, to, 237 a
ends, 738 a
endued, 132 a4
endure, 190 ὦ, 386 ὦ,
637 ὁ, 5686
enduring, 731 a
En-eglaim, 623 ὃ
enemy, 36 6, 252 ὁ, 650,
718 a, 792 a, 8126
enfeebled, to be, 200 ὁ
Engannim, 623 ὁ
Engedi, 623 a
engrave, 100 a, 300 4,
304 a, 310a, 697 a,
733 ὁ
engraver, 309 ὁ
engraving, 696 5
En-haddah, 623 ὁ
En-hazor, 623 ὁ
enigma, 31 a, 2736,4776
to propose, 263 ὁ
enjoy, 43 a
enlighten, 23a
En-mishpat, 623 }
enmity, 36 ὦ, 869 a
Enoch, 291 α
Enos, Enosh, 64a
enough 220a
ed, to hae 2506
enrich, 660

|

Eu-yorel¢ Ade b
En-shemesh. 623 5

446 a, 455 a, 669 a, |

697 a

‘entreaty, 180 a, 291 a,

871 ὁ

entwine, 577 ὃ
enumeration, 686 ὁ
environ, to, 4206
environs, 676 ὁ
envy, 735a

to, 7346
ephah, 575 ὦ, 634 α
Ephai, 624 α
Epher, 646 a
Ephes-dammin, 72 @
Ephlal, 71 ὁ
| Ephod, 70 α
‘Ephraim, 73a
Ephraimite, 73 ὃ
Ephrath, 73 ὁ
| Ephrathah, 73 ὁ
Ephrathite, 73 ὦ
Ephron, 646 a

,epistle 11 a, 696 α

equal, to be, 809 a

to make, 830 α
equally with, 638 a
equipment, 863 ὁ
equipped, 283 a
equitable, to be, 608 ὃ
Er, 650 ὁ
eradicate, 851 ὃ

' eradication, 851 ὃ

Eran, 655 ὦ
Erech, 79 ὁ
erect, 402 6, 728 ὃ
to, 82 a, 127 ὃ, 386 4,
561 a, 660 ὁ, 728 a,
735 a
to be, 868 a
erected, to be, 578 a
erection, 855 a
Eri, 654 4
err, 271 a, 569 ὦ, 804 ὦ,
870a
to cause to, 870 α
error, 514 ὁ, 804 3b,
823 ὦ, 824 ὦ, 859 ὁ
Esarhaddon, 68 ὁ
Esau, 13 ὁ, 658 ὁ
escape, 230 ὁ, 498 B,
676a
to, 477 a, 582 a, 675 b,
677 ὃ, 794 ὃ
Esek, 659 a
Eshbaal, 83 6
Eshban, 83 ὁ
Eshcol, 86a
Eshean, 87 a
Eshek, 660 ὁ
Eshtaol, 91 ὁ

733 a
Esther, 68 ὁ
estimate, to, 654 ὦ, 8421
1 estimation, 655 a
estrange, to, 55la
Etam, 622 a
jeternity, 605 ὦ, 612 ὁ,
622 6, 684 ὁ
Etham, 95 ὁ
Ethan, 42 α
Ethbaal, 94 ὃ
Ether, 664 ὃ
Ethnan, 96 a
Ethni, 96 a
eunuch, 595 ὃ
Euphrates, 694 α
Eve, 2644
even, 69a, 896, 1744
375 ὁ, 606 a
as, 638 a
even, to be, 46 ὁ, 375 a,
422 a, 809 a
to make, 677 a, 864 4
evening, 652 a
event, 34 a, 550 ὦ, 662
666 a
ever since, 611 a
every one, 40 ὦ, 156 ὁ
sort, 397 a
Evi, 19 ὁ
evil, 280 5, 551 a, 595 a,
6116, 772 α
deed, 814 ὁ
to be, 100 ὁ, 3694
762 b, 807 a
Evil-Merodach, 19 ὃ
ewe, 7656
lamb, 383 ὁ
exact, to, 570a
exactor, 154 ἃ
exalt, 153 a, 558 ὁ,
589 a, 7546
exaltation, 162 a, 7624
exalted, to be, 150a,
153 a, 569 a, 631 a,
7616
examine, lll a, 137 α
719 ὁ, 864 α
example, 750 4
excavate, to, 564 ἃ
excavator, 811 a
exceed, 377 a
exceedingly, 444a, 49.46
excel, 356 a, 377 a, 5626
excellence, 286 a, 377 ὁ,
46la
excellency, 783 4
excellent, 112 a, 2944
358 ὁ, 3766

excelling, 319 ὁ

ἑ
ἑ

EXCEPT

except, 124 4, 241 3,
434 a, 7796
exchange, 650 ὦ, 866 ὁ
to, 459 a, 60la
excite strife, 178 ὁ
exclaim, 25la, 326 3,
705 a
excluded, to be, 166 4
excrements, 301 ὁ, 5614,
693 ὁ, 698 ὁ, 704 α,
7l6a
execrate, 7206, 733.4
execration, 445 ὁ, 733 ὃ,
800 6, 854 ὁ
execute, 676 ὁ, 880 α
executioner, 317a, 4126,
4176
exemplar, 519 a, 856 a
exercise, to, 642 ὁ
exercised, 662 ὁ
exhalation, 11 ὦ, 2146
exhale, to, 214 ὁ
exhausted, 329 a, 461 a
to be, 2la, 4264,
431 a, 666 a
exhilaration, 446 ὃ
exhort, 354 4, 610a
exile, 163 a, 171 a,
538 a
exist, 41 ὁ, 221 α, 50] α,
727 ὁ
existence, 371 5
expand, 324 a, 443 ὦ,
515 b, 575 b, 688 a,
692 ὁ, 816 ὁ
expanded, to be, 7604 ὁ
expansion, 467 a, 480 ὦ,
499 a, 5156
expect, 334 ὁ, 346 a,
727 a, 784 α
expectation, 193a, 446a,
503 a, 858 ὁ
expel,’ 140 ὁ, 181 ὁ,
217 a, 534 b, 538 a,
575 ὃ, 583 a, 826 ὃ
expelled, to be, 3804,
4l7a
expend, 633 4, 845 α
expenditure, 558 ὁ
experience, to, 332 6
expert, 439 ὁ
expiate, 271 ὁ, 5685
expiation, 411 a
expire, 163 ὁ
explain, 100a, 1l4a
665 a, 695 a
explanation, 695 a
explore, 109 a, 1456
297 a, 301 6, 7564.
860 a
explorer, 756 ὁ
expulsion, 182 a
extend, 79 a, 321 a,
449 b, 545 Ὁ, 575 ὃ,
694 b, 757 ὁ, 795 ὃ,
826 ὁ, 869 ὁ
axtension, 467 a, 5215
exterior 2755
exterminate, 133 a
extinct, to hecome,
205 @

ean)

extinct, to make, 228 a | fall headlong, 219 α

extinction, 712 ὁ

extinguished, to be,
205 a, 250 ὦ, 382 a

extirpate, 36,123 6,305,
596 a, 851 ὁ

extirpated, to be, 417 α

extort, 660 a

extraordinary, to be,

6744

extremity, 33 a, 71 4,
368 ὁ, 406 a, 683 a,
737 a, 864 a, 8694

exult, 416 a, 541 ὁ, 587 4,
632 a, 635 a

exultation, 169 a, 633 4

eye, 622 ὁ

eyebrow, 152 α, 838 a

eyelids, 645 ὁ

Ezbai, 25 ὃ

Ezbon, 73 ὁ

Ezekiel, Jchezekel, 345 5

Ezem, Azem, 648 a

Ezer, 74 ὁ, 619 ὁ

Ezion-geber, 647 6

Ezra, 619 ὁ

Ezrahite, 27 a

Ezri, 6204

F,
fabricate, 309 a, 657 a,
661 a, 6846
fabricated, 660 a
fabricating, 310 a
face, 69 ὁ, 623 a, 679 a,
679 ὁ, 681 b, 682 4
before the, 681 ὁ
from the, 681 ὁ
to the, 682 a
faculty, 216
faded, to be, 528 ὁ
faggot, 459 a
fail, to, 71 a, 71 ὃ, 121 a,
166 ὦ, 175 ὁ, 295 a,
390 ὁ, 417 a, 5904,
684 a, 869 ὁ
in duty, 864
in strength, 3845
failure, 122 a
faint, to, 528 ὁ, 614 ὃ,
620 ὦ, 621 a, 624 a,
635 a
become, 490 a
hearted, 380 ὃ
fair, 319 ὁ, 358 ὁ, 618 α
to be, 239 6, 818 ὁ
fairish, 358 ὁ
faith, 562 ὁ
faithful, 58 a, 59 ὃ
to be, 58 ὁ, 59a
faithfulness, 58 a, 59 ὁ,
62 ὁ
faithless, 494 a

‘falcon, 197 a 1
fall, 219 ὁ, 418 4, 498 ὃ

to, 121 ἃ, 557 a,
834 a

away, 121 α, 661 a,
θ095α

down, to,428 4, 5284,
518 ὃ

off, 571 a
out, 535 ὃ
upon, 225, 686 a,
709 ὁ, 7236, 8116
falling away, 809 a
false, 42 b, 650, 871 5
falsehood, 21 a, 102 ὁ,
389 ὁ, 390 ὦ, 461 ὁ,
807 a
falsely, 849 a
fame, 832 b, 836 ὃ
familiar, 50 ὁ
to be, 54a
familiarity, 455 ὃ
families, 859 a
family, 54 ὁ, 1165, 2424,
255 a, 346 ὁ, 456 ὦ,
519 ὦ, 608 a
servants, 600 a
famine, 773 a
famous, 245 ὁ
fanatic, 805 ὁ
far distance, 509 a
far off, 223 ὁ, 7654
farther, 223 ὁ, 344 a,
377 a, 494, 6108
fascinate, 258 ὁ
fashion, to, 102 ὦ, 139 a,
361 ὁ, 520 a, 6466
fast, 321 a, 705 ὁ, 747 4
to, 320 a, 6426
fasten, to, 68 ὦ, 547 a,
554 b, 566 a, 641 a,
7124
fastened, to be, 306
fasting, 870 ὃ
fat, 141 a, 2103, 2324,
239 b, 278 ὦ, 462 ὦ,
509 6, 667 a, 673 ὦ,
721 a, 8356
to be, 48 a, 210a,278a,
281 ὦ, 289 ὦ, 313.4,
324 ὦ, 408 a, 600 ὦ,
8356
to become, 210a, 418 a
to make, 139 a
fate, 487 a
father, 1 ὁ
father-in-law, 285 a
father’s brother, 28 a
fatigue, to, 426 ὁ
fatigued, 357 a
to be, 329 a, 357 a
fatness, 210 ὁ, 278 3,
518 a, 835 ὃ
fatnesses, 87 a
fatten, 9 a, 139 4
fattened, 14la
to be, 835 ὁ
fattening, 667 a
fatuity, 697 ὁ.
fault, 86 b, 271 ὁ, 584,
695 a, 804 b, 823 ὦ,
8256
to commit, 804 ὦ
favour, 290 ὦ, 292 a,
294 a, 465 a, 555,
766 a, 7786
to, 217 ὦ, 2926
favourable, to be, 296 ὁ

fawn, 646 a
fear, 105 a, 183 ὦ, 1844,
260 a, 275 b, 303 a,
314 a, 3644, 448 a,
459 a, 510 a, 625 a,
671 ὦ, 678 a, 872 α
to, 121 a, 164 a, 184 4a,
195 a, 2341 ὁ, 243 a,
329 ὁ, 364 a, 461 ὦ,
497 a, 656 6, 729 a,
809 ὦ, 8726
fearful, 184 a,
814 α, 3646
to become, 380 ὁ
fearing, 329 ὦ, 364 ὁ
fearless, 112 6, 361 ὁ
feast, to make a, 413 ὁ
feasts, 238 a, 413 ὃ
feather, 841 a, 561),
709 a
fed horses, 241 ὃ
feeble, 58 ὦ, 199 a, 200a,
776a, 777 α
to be, 200 ὦ, 384 ὁ
feed, to, 9a, 48,
139 a, 241 ὦ, 3254,
7734
oneself, 704 ὃ
upon, 132 ὁ
' feel, 183 a, 460 a, 521 a
feign, 108 α, 390 ὁ, 551 ἃ
| oneself, 297 &
felicity, 703 a
fellow, 259 a, 259 ὁ
| fellowship, 259 a, 259 ὦ,
639 a
| female, 564 ὁ
' descendant, 148 a4
| disciple, 148 a
friend, 774 a
relative, 29 ὁ
slave, 57 a
worshipper, 148 a
' fence, 1606, 255 ὁ, 2988,
320 ὁ, 321 ὁ
to, 586 ὁ, 785 ὁ, 789 ὁ
fenced, to be, 474 α
ferment, being in, 342 ὁ
to, 289 a
fermentation, 783 a
ferry-boat, 603 ὁ
fertile earth, 855 ὁ
fertility, 210 ὁ
fervour, 215 ὁ
festival, 458 a, 260 a
day, 224 a, 34la
sacrifice, 260 a
to keep a, 260 b
festoons, 159 a, 438 a,
459 ὁ
fetch, 94 ὦ, 441 ὃ
fetter, 9510, 382b, 513a,
5456

303 a,

few, 29 a, 493 a

to be, 493 a
fidelity, 59 ὦ, 626
field, 14 a, 138 ὦ, 328 5,
414 b, 462 b, 667 a,
784 ὁ, 785 a
a new, 549 @
of grain, 2546

FISHERMAN

fields, 266 ὁ, 806 5, 850 ;
fierce, 42 ὁ, 132 ὁ, 5054
654 a, 758 ὃ
to be, 511 a, 758 ὃ
fiercely, to act, 241 ἃ

' fierceness, 42 6, 758 ὃ

fiery, 24 a, 746
fifth, 287 a, 290 α
fifth part, 290 a
fifty, 290 a, 5234
fig, an early, 1195
tree, a, 8546
unripe, 665 ὁ
fight, to, 436 a, 477 4
figure, 167a, 5134,
59la
fill, 161 a, 473 a, 4746
fillets, 320 ὁ
filling, 474 ὁ
filter, to, 843 ὁ
filth, 534 6, 5806 698 δ.
704a
filthiness, 653 5
filthy, 169 ὁ, 704 α
to be, 239 ὁ, 4204
to make, 539 6
fin of fishes, 591 ὃ
find, 499 ὦ, 8977
fine, 645 a ἡ
to 6445
linen, 267 a
fineness 205 ὁ
finger, 73 ὁ
fining pot, 502 6
finish, to, 184 α, 1754,
360 a, 398 ὁ, 737 ὁ,
829 ὁ, 830 a, 8674
finished, 829 ὁ, 830 ὁ
to be, 398 b, 399. a
finishing, 399 a
fire, 24a, 826, 834,
541 a
pan, 466 ὁ
to purge, by, 719 ὁ
to set on, 362 6 ‘
firm, 414, 596, 772,
270 b, 361 a, 495 ὁ,
747 a, 8506
to be, 35 a, 58 ὦ, 59 a,
265 a, 355 ὁ, 3764,
387 a, 435 a, 697 ὁ,
85la
to make, 835 α, 158 ἃ,
269 ὁ, 376 a, 516 ὁ,
647 a
firmament, 780 ὁ
firmness, 58a, 624,
144 b, 616 ὁ, 8744
first, 28 b, 377 ὃ, 7244,
752 a, 752 b, 768 a,
to be, or come, 1204
326 a
born, 119 b, 1204
fruits, 119 ὁ, 752 ὃ
sprouts, 210 α
firstling, 119 ὁ
fish, 183 ὁ, 189 a, 540 αὶ
869 ὁ
to, 191, 197 α
fisher, 19] α

| Gsherman, 197 α

FISHEN’S NET

fisher’s net, 472 a4
fishery, 191 ἃ
fish-hooks, 191 a
fishing, 191 a
fissure, 104a, 1354,
565 ὃ, 566 b, 592 a,
673 a
fist, 11 ὑ, 734 ὃ
fit, 347 a, 386 4
to be, 809 ὁ
fitly, 347 α
fitness, 275 a
five, 211 a, 390 α
fix, 547 a, 561 a, 701 8,
864 ὁ
by smiting, 873 4
firmly, 376 ἃ
the eyes, 701 ὁ
to a stake, 363 a
flaccid, 374 a, 7764
flag, 189 ὁ
a, 552 ὁ
flame, 24 a, 428 b, 431 a,
441 a, 782 a, 801 b,
8246
to, 167 ὁ, 201 a, 4406
flank, 408 a
flash of lightning, 110 ὃ
flashes, 529 a, 7445
flask, a, 674 α
flatter, 284 α, 390,
404 a
flattery, 590 a
flavour, 323 ὁ
flax, 695 b
flay, 165 ὁ, 695 α
flea, 691 a
fee, 10a, 1404, 2304,
268 a, 294 a, 296 a,
476 b, 534 a, 538 a,
540 a, 611 b, 653 a,
656 b, 677 b, 679 a,
794b
fleece, 165 a
flecing, 548 ὁ
fleet, 64 a
to be, 733 a
fleetness, 129 ὁ
flesh, 146 b, 238 a, 435 b,
799 b
hook, 461 ὁ
fleshy, to be, 281 ὁ,
408 a
flight, 216a, 296a, 446),
450 a, 464 ὁ, 486 b,
538 a
to put to, 140 ὃ, 228 a,
540 a, 837 a
flint, 282 b
floats, 188 ὁ
flock, 609 b, 698 b
flood, 817 a
gates, 756
floor, 361 a,505 a, 745 ὃ
to, 593 ὁ
flooring, 848 ὁ
flour, 590 a, 734 a
flourish, to, 274 a, 563 a,
689 ὁ, 795 b, 709 b
flourishing, 273 a, 541 a
flow, a, 34 b

242 a, 252 b, 2544,
327 a, 344 b, 361 a,
455 a, 461 ὁ, 488 b,
490 a, 511 ὁ, 530 a,
532 ὃ, 537 a, 541 ὃ,
572 b, 622 b, 729 b,
759 a, 763 ὦ, 801 ὦ,
8165
abundantly,
209 a
by drops, 119 a
gently, 184 ὁ
together, 10 ὁ, 168 a
flower, 5606, 5614,
563 a, 689 b, 709 a
to, 563 a
flowing, 162 a, 243 a
flute, 280 ὦ, 5434
fly, 237 ὃ
to, 184 a, 209 a, 320 3,
584 α, 560 ὦ, 561 4,
563 ὁ, 614 a, 689 ὁ
flying, 605 a
| foam, 250 ὁ
foaming, 289 ὁ
‘fodder, 490 ὦ, 5106
foe, 836 ὃ
| feces, 693 5
‘feetid, 665 ὁ
| to become, 101 @
to make, 101] α
' foetus, 805 ὁ
| fold, 135 a, 471 ὃ
the hands, to, 258 ὁ
together, 405 a, 410d
‘folding, 258 ὁ, 410 ὁ
folds, 161 a, 590 a, 846 5
foliage, 645a, 6654,

207 a,

718 α
follow, 186a, 209 4,
224 b, 788 a, 860a |
| after, 758 ὃ
| hard, 185 5

followers, 40 ὃ
following, 32 ὃ, 33 ὁ
folly, 21 a, 220 a, 230 ὃ,
408 a, 529 b, 586 ὃ,
697 a, 790 a, 857 b |
food, 424, 43 δ, 101 ὃ,
140α, 141 a, 282 a,
325 b, 435 b, 436 ὁ,
445 a, 461 6, 463 ὑ,
| 467 6, 471 ὅ, 708 a,
799 b
to be full of, 505 ὁ
fool, 19 ὁ, 407 ὁ
| to act as, 826 α
foolish, 19 δ, 133 a,
526 b, 529 a, 871
to be, 20a, 226 a,
326 a, 528 6, 586 ὃ
| foolishly, to act, 435 a
' foolishness, 697 ὁ, 857 ὃ
foot, 756 b
footman, 756 ὁ
footpath, 572 ὁ
footstep, 685 a
for, 98 a, 1296, 235 a,
283 a, 394 a, 601 a,

flow, to, 995 α, 240a,'

630 a, 681 α

Bie) a

for ever, 634.5
nothing, 292 ὃ
forbearing, 262 a
forbid, 112 ὁ
forbode, to, 5454
force, 65 a, 444 α
to, 383 ὁ, 841 α
forces, 11 a, 275 α, 448 a
forcible, 511 a
ford, 491 a
fore-arm, 57 b, 74 a,
299 a
forefathers, 752 ὁ
forehead, 500 ὃ
bald, 1544
foreign language, to
speak 440 a
foreigner, 124a, 178 a,
480 a, 6524
forelock, 709 a
foremost, 752 a
forepart, 347 b, θ80 α
foresee, to, 334 ὃ
foreskin, 655 a
forfeiture, liable to, 2716
forge, to, 421 6, 438 a,
467 a
forget, to, 570 a, 8216
forgetfulness, 570 6
forgive, to, 588 b
forgiveness, 411 a
fork, 161 ὁ, 7344
form, 167 a, 470 a,
506 a, 661 a, 707 ὦ,
709 δ, 737 a, 789 ὃ,
855 a, 864 ὁ, 866 ὁ
to, 102 ὁ, 138 ὃ, 139 a,
164 ὃ, 250 a, 861 ὃ,
387 a, 646 ὁ, 706 ὁ
a man of, 40 ὁ
formation, 362 a
former, 724 a, 7526
formerly, 25 a, 95 ὃ,
383 a, 752 ὃ, 866 ὃ
formidable, 38 ὃ
fornication, to commit,
249 a
forsake, 261 ὃ
forsaken, 53 a
to be, 52 b, 548 a
forth, 266 ὁ
break, 678 a
to go, 699 a
to lead, 542 ὃ
to put, 539 ὁ
fortification, 275 ὃ
fortified, 616 a
to he, 230/b
place, 83 ὃ,
732 a
fortify, 42 ὃ
fortitude, 38 a, 1544
fortress, 24 a, 42 b, 80 a,
115 a, 116 a, 125 a,
152 a, 232 a, 321 b,
446 b, 492 a, 501 ὃ
782 α
fortuitous, 504 ὃ
fortuitously, 697 ὁ
fortunate, 88 a, 158 ὃ
to be, 884

135 ὃ,

fortune, 90 b.
477 a, 487 a
forty, Τὸ ὃ, 443 a
forum, 76-4 ὁ, 845 a
forwards, 680 a
fossil, 5754
foster-daughter, 148 a
son, 1264
foul, to be, 707 ὁ, 724 ἢ
found, to, 353 a, 366 a,
386 ὃ, 735 a, 819 ὁ
foundation, 14 ὦ, 57,
83 a, 85a, 457 a,
471 a, 488 ὃ
founded, to be, 59 a
founder, 2 a
founding, 457 a
fountain, 100 ὁ, 169 8,
171 a, 446 a, 458 ὃ,
493 ὁ, 503 ὁ, 623.4
four, 75 ὁ, 76 a, 183 a,
755a. hundred,884a
foursquare, 755 a
fourth, 754 ὁ
fowler, 362 ὁ
fowls, 614 6
fox, 8lla
fracture, 473 a, 803 ὁ
fragment, 217 a, 738 ὦ,
778 a, 800a
frail, 262 a
to be, 285 a
frame, 362 a
frankincense, 429 6
fraud, 21 ὁ, 278 ὦ, 390 ὃ,
461 ὃ, 510 α, 514 α,
649 b, 7704, 849 a,
857 ὃ, 874 ὃ
fraudulent, 395 b, 649 ὃ
fraudulently, to act,
101 ὁ, 550 ὁ
free, 298 a, 565 ὃ
to be, 297 ὁ, 308 ὃ,
565 a
from labour, 112 ὃ
to let go, 672 ὁ
to make, 297 b, 374 a,
583 a
free born, 267 a, 301 ὁ
to be, 308 ὁ
freed, to .e, 8lla
freedom 207 a, 297 ὃ
free-will, 17 ὁ, 5344
freeze, 157 a
uent, to, 209 b
fresh, 273 a, 325 a, 3256,
435 b
to be, 322a, 3245,
767 a
freshness, 219 a, 435 ὁ
fret, to, 251 a, 303 ὁ
fretted (ceiling), 759 a
friend, 16 a, 27 ὃ, 50 ὃ,
191 a, 333 a, 455 ὃ,
472 b, 510 δ, 587 a,
767 ὃ, 772 b, 773 ὁ,
825a
friendly, to live, 880 α
friends, 216 a
friendship, 470 b, 825 b

157 a,

' frighten, to, 38 ὁ, 121 a, |

GAI

frighten, to, 133 5, 316e
frightened, to be. 303 @
366 ὁ ε
fringed edges, 709 ἃ
fringes, 159 a
frog, 717 ὁ
from any time, 25a
behind, 29 ὃ
between, 115 ἃ
near by, 944
of old, 25 a
that time, 25 a
the face, 68la
what, 196 4
when, 25 a
with, 94 a, 445
front, 20 b, 456 a, 680 α,
721 α
from the, 681 ὁ
in, 680 ὁ, 682 a, 7214,
723 a
part, 456 a, 5306
to be in, 347 ὃ, 5804
frost, 292 b
fruit, 3 a, 548 a, 689d,
781 ὁ, 855 ὁ
basket, 11 ὃ
of labour, 329 ὁ
to put forth, 182 a
fruitful, to be made, 2546
render, 688 ὃ
frying-pan, 513 ᾧ
fuel, heap of, 459 ἃ
fugitive, 1421 a, 2164,
446 b, 5344
to be, 538 a
fulfilled, to be, 398 4
full, 506 ὁ
of sap, 210 ὃ
to, lla
to make, 473 6
fully, 474 ὁ
fulness, 474 ὁ, 475 4,
506 ὁ. 783 ὁ, 866.
furnace, 95 a, 884 a,
389 a, 8694
furnish, 670 a

furnished with banners,

189 ὁ

furrow, 496 ὁ, 86δ α

to, 675 ὁ

future, the, 29 6

time, 34a
G

Gaal, 177 a
Gaash, 177 ὁ
Gabbai, 1544
Gabriel, 156 ὃ
Gad, 157 ὁ
Gaddi, 1588
Gaddiel, 159 a
‘gad-fly, 6515

Gadite, 158 ὁ
Gaham, 167 ὁ
Gahar, 167 b
gain, lla, 96a, 1346
344 a, 377 a, 533 ἃ,
618 a, 8556 ’
to, 769 ὁ
a victory 3774

- GAIN
gain, unjust, 6605

gait, 756 b
alal, 173 a
Galbanum, 278 ὁ
Galilee, 172 2
512 ε.
xellim, 172 a
Gemaliel, 175d
Gamal, 174 ὁ
gxpe, to, 811 ὁ
Βετάρη, 102 a, 75 ὃ,
176 a, 415 a, 688 a
fruits, 415 a
herbs, 253 ὁ
gardeney, 102 a, 1765
Gareb, 178 ὁ
gargle, to, 181 α
garland, 433 ὁ
garment, 102a, 407 3,
428 b, 449 a, 450 a,
44 a, 471 ὁ, 4724,
475 b, 476 b, 493 b,
516 a, 583 a, 672 ὁ,
758 a, 790 b, 791 ὦ,
842 a, 8654
Garmite, 180 a
garrison, 501 a
garrulous, 567 a
Gatam, 177 ὁ
gate, 101 a, 201 b, 458 4,
697 a, 843 a, 874 ὁ
Gath, 1836.
Gath-hepher, 183 5
Gath-rinmon, 183 ὁ
gather, lla, 67 a,
77a, 123 a, 307 a,
404 ὁ, 442 a, 551 a,
589 a, 598 α, 721 ὦ,
747 ὃ
together, to, 152 ὃ,
164 ὃ, 175 b, 616 a,
639 ὁ
gathered, to be, 737 a
together, 726 a
gathering, 66 b, 814 α
Gaza, 618 4
gazelle, 198 a, 700 a,
854 a, 857 b
Gazez, 165 ὁ
gazing-stock, 750 6
Gazzam, 166 a
tseba, Gibeah, Gaba,
155 b
Gehal, 155 a
Geber, 156 6
Gebim, 154 a
(iedaliah, 160 a
Geder, 160 ἡ
Gederite, 161 a4
Gederoth, 1614
Gedercthaim, 161 a
Gedor, 160 6
Gehazi, 167 6
gem. 8a 746, 148 ας
339 a, 672 ὁ
Gemalli, 175 6
Gemariah, 175 6
genealogy, 3465
generation, 194a, 206d,
859 a
generous, 535 a, 5545

generous nature. 414 ὃ
Gentiles, 163 a
gentle, 504, 205 b, 643.a
to be, 54 a, 2874
gentleness, 287 ὦ, 643 a4
gently, 34 ὁ, 426 ὁ
to go, 35a
Genubath, 176 a
genus, 519}
Gera, 178 a
gerah, 179 a
Gerar, 181 ὁ
Gerizite, Girzite, 179 ὁ
germinate, 3 a, 537 ὃ
Gershon, 182 a
Gesham, 169 ὁ
Geshem, 182 5
Geshur, 182 a
Geshurite, 182 2
get, to, 107 5
before, 723 ὃ
Gether, 188 ὁ
Geuel, 1506
Gezer, Gazer, 167 a
Giah, 168 ὁ
giant, 159 5, 556 ὁ
Gibbar, 156 ὁ
Gibbethon, 157 a

to be, 155 a
to make, 720 ὦ
Gibea, 155 ὃ
Gibeon, 156 a
. Giddaltai, 160 a
' Giddel, 159 ὁ
giddiness, 803 a
' giddy, to be, 260 ὁ
Gideon, 160 a
, Gideoni, 160 a
'Gidgad, 157 ὃ
Gidom, 160a
gift, 86 a, 95 ὁ, 141 ὃ,
144 a. 144 ὃ, 214 3,
237 a, 487 a, 512d,
522 a, 522 b, 527 a,
534 b, 535 b, 569 a,
813 5, 817 ὁ, 831 a,
874 a, 8766
Gilalai, 173 4
Gilboa, 169 ὁ
Gilead, 1735
Gilgal, 1704
Giloh, 1714
Gimzo, 175 α
gin, 258 a
Ginath, 169 a
Ginnethon, 176 ὃ
gird, 18 b, 27 a, 261a,
270 a, 413 4
on, 70a
oneself, 27 a, 283 a
up, 84la@
girded, 27 a, 2535, 260£
to be, 27 4
girdle, 9 a, 26 a, 2608,
311 ὁ, 461 5, 463 a,
747 ὁ
Girgashite, 178 ὃ
girl, 349 ὦ, 556 «4, 684 α
| 766a
girls and boys 32° ὁ

gibbous, 152a,155a !

(ἘΠ F
Gispa_ 183 @
Gittaim, 183 ὁ
Gittite, 188 ὁ
give, 165 ὁ, 175 a, 336 a,
448 b, 486 ὦ, 572 ὦ,
813 ὦ, 816 ὁ
access, 210 a, 281 a
away, 460 «ἡ
consent, 357 a
food, 241 ὦ
forth, 573 a
freely, 534 a
graciously, 292 ὦ
milk, 612 a
more, 254a@
out, 670 a. over, 587 ὃ
plentifully, 354 a@ ὁ
possession, 543 a
thanks, 332 5
to eat, 139 ὁ
up as lost, to, 3 ὦ
way, 469 =
given, 572 ὃ
to be, 307 ὁ ;
Gizonite, 165 ὁ |
Gizrites, 167 a i
glad, to be, 261 4, 316 ὃ,
581 a, 615 b, 787 ὦ,
791la
tidings, 146 α
gladden, 23 a
gladness, 261 ὦ, 320 a,
513 a, 791 ὁ, 796 ὃ
glance, to, 705 ὁ
glass, 244 a
glean, 633 a
gleanings, 612 ὁ, 633 4,
442 ὃ Ϊ
glide, 982 ὁ
away, 476 5
glitter, to, 563 a, 850a |
glittering steel, 43la |
sword, 1454
globe, 171a, 3864, 396 a,
8556
globosity, 676 ὃ
globules, 386 6
glorify, 664 ὁ
glorious, 13 a, 23 4
to be made, 14é
glory, 1516, 382 a, 5624,
616 ὃ, 700 ὁ, 857 a,
87la
a man of, 41a
to, 226 ὁ
glow of love, 201 a
to, 402 a
glue, to, 871 ὁ
glued, to be, 185 a

'
|

i
i
Ϊ

gnash, 308 ὁ ͵

gnats, 404 ὁ Ι
gnaw, 180 a, 656 ὃ
go, to, 26a, 78 a, 94 5,

184 ὃ, 190 a, 209 4, |

go around, 193 ὃ
aside, 688 a
astray, 323 a, 804 ὁ
away, 250, 26a, 225a,
. 584 ὃ, 582 a
back, 787 ὃ, 482 ὁ
before, 723 a4
down, 365 a
forth, 359 b
forward, 225 a, 714 ἢ
in a circle, 169 a,
190 ὃ, 416 a, 566.4,
610a
on, 88 a, 5360
out,152b, 359 b, 558 ὃ,
670 a, 700 a
round, 289 4
swiftly, 357 a
through, 224 b, 709 b
up, 630 δ᾽
goads, 206 ὁ
goat, 80 ὃ, 698 ὁ, 785 a
female, 159 a, 792 b,
863 ἢ
goat’s hair, 6166
Goath, 176 ὁ
Gob, 152 ὃ, 161 ὁ
God, 45 a, 48 ὁ, 49 a,
49 b, 4666
a man of, 40 ὃ
goddess, 49 ὁ
godlike, 49 ὁ
godly, to be, 3644
Gog, 162 a
going, 34 ὃ, 208 a, 2244
away, 766 ὦ, 788 ὃ
on, 49la

GROUND

gain, 43 6,178 a, 179 α
688a, 803
granaries, 480 a, 489 ὃ.
grand-daughter, 148 a
mother, 55a
son, 126 a, 138 Bb
grant or rest, 229 b
grape stones, 308 ὁ
bad, 10la
dried, 712 a
sour, 129 a, 308 ὃ
grasp, to, 181 a, 721 ὃ
grass, 298 ὦ, grassy, 7
gratis, 292 ὃ
gratuitously, 292 ὁ
grave, 721 a, 722 α
to, 733 ὃ
gravel stone, 299 a
gravelly soil, 179 5
graven images, 683 b,
684 a
to be, 298 a
graves, place of, 872 6
gravid, 578 ἃ
graving tool, 304 ὁ,504}
great, 158 ὃ, 319 b, 3828,
447 a, 753 a, 753 ὃ,
784 ἢ
to be, 159 α, 383 a,
674 a, 7844, 8054
to be made, 14 ὁ.
159 ὁ
to render, 14 ὃ
very, 13a
great - grandchildren.
881 ὁ ς

great-grandson’s child-
ren, 755 a

out, 458 b, 8595
Golan, 163 ὁ
gold, 190 ὦ, 239 ὁ, 304 a, '

420 a, 450 a, 6704 |

storehouse, 450 a .

goldsmith, 719 ὦ

Goliath, 172 a Ϊ

Gomer, 175 ὁ

Gomorrha, 641 a

gone by, to be, 2224,
398 ὁ

forth, 361 a
good, 316 b, 319 a, 320a,
358 ὁ

to be, 319 a, 347 a

to do, 175 a, 3194
news, 146 a

part, 469 ὁ

will, 290 6, 7786

'goouly, 319 ὁ

goodness, 319 ὃ

' goods, 320 a, 497 ὃ

Goshen, 182 6
govern, 844 α

greatly, 4444

greatly valued, to be,
159 a

greatness, 158 ὁ, 159 ὁ
753 b, 154 Ὁ

greaye, 500 ὃ
greedy, to be, llla
green, 366 b, 269 ὁ

767 a, 774 ὃ
to be, 210 a, 299 ὁ
366 ὦ, 369 ὃ, 774 ὁ
to grow, 7674
oil, 776 ὃ
tree, 774 ὃ
greenish, 8570 ἃ
greenness, 8 a, 369 ὁ.
grief, 329 a, 409 ὃ, 508 a,
510 a, 647 α :
griefs, 308 ὁ
grieve, to, 328 ὃ, 409 4,
544 a, 605 6,646b ~
grieved, to be, 3624,
858 a

government, 860 ὃ
governor, 324 a, 578 ὦ,
6716

grievous, 3816
grind, 521 α
| grinders, 321 ὃ

219 ὦ, 224 b, 2256, Gozan,Gauzanitis, 1625 gritty soil, 179 6
327 a, 336 a, 349 ὦ, grace,275 ὃ, 290 b,292a, groan,to, 31a, 63 ὁ, 64a,

439 a, 607 b, 709 a,
766 ὃ, 8016

ebout, 225 ὦ, 756 a,
769 a

along, 224 ὁ

294 a, 464 ὃ, 555 a,
766 a, 861 α
gracefulness, 291la, 3585
gracious, 291 b, 294 ὁ
to be, 292 b, 293 ὃ
58

| 5256, δί4α
groaning, 65 ὁ
grope, 1834

| ground, 14a

|” the, 81 a, 81 & 7656

GROVE

grove. 38 a

grow, 8016

- to cause. 159 ὁ
exuberantly, 209 a
fat, 139 a

giowing, 1596
up, 159 ὁ

growl, to, 215 a, 587 α

won ® (of thunder),

τῇ slow, 7 Γ 1 a
guard, 5186, 5624,
. 625 a, 7165, 838 a
to, 536 b, 547 ὁ, 597 a,
837 a
guarding, 838 a
ἀκα. of God, 552 &
guide, to, 88 a, 186 α
guile, 655 ὁ
guilt, 86 ὁ, 87 a
guilty, 781 ὁ
te become, 86a
to declare, 271 ὃ
let, 1786
ae 857 a
gum, fragrant, 437 ὁ
Guni, 163 ὁ
Gur-baal, 164 ὁ
gush out, 529 ὁ, 816 ὁ
gyrating, 605 a
Η.

Habakkuk, 958 ὃ

Habaziniah, 258 ὁ

habitable, 36 a

habitation, 170, 195,
116 a, 194 a, 237 ὦ,
298 ὁ, 4508, 451 4,
460 a, 486 ὁ, 492 ὁ,
503 ὁ, 517 a, 538 ὃ,
868 ὁ

Habor, 256 ὃ

Hachaliah, 277 a

Hachilah, 276 ὃ

Hachmoni, Hachmon-
ite, 378 α

hack, to, 300 b, 301 α

Hadad, 19 α, 216 ὃ,
961

Hadadezer, 2165

Hadadrimmon, 216 ὃ

Hadar, 2625

. Hadarezer, 318 ἃ

Hadasha, 263 a

Hadassch, 217 a

Hades, 262a, 461α,
798 a

Hadid, 2615

ΠΑΝ
Haggiah, 2608
Gaggith, 2605

hail, 48 a, 139 ὁ

hair, 199 ὁ, 691 a, 793a

hairs, to be covered with,
658 ὁ

hairy, 792 a

to be, 4lla

Hakkatan, 730 ὃ

Hakkoz, 729 ὃ

Hakupha, 301 α

Halah, 280a

half, 136 a, 298 ὁ. 465 ὃ,
675a

Halhul, 280a

Hali, 280 a

Hallohesh, Halohesh,

Ham, 227 a, 285a

Haman, 398 ἃ

Hamath, 390 ὁ

hamlet, 300 a, 411 ὃ

hammer, 2274, 498 6,
499 a, 502 ὃ, 672 ὃ

to, 421 6, 438 a,

467 a

hammered bar, 467 a

Hammoleketh, 479 a

Hammon, 286 ὁ

Hammonah, 227 ὃ

Hamor, 287 a

hamstring, to, 650 a

Hamuel, 286 ὃ

Hamul, 286 ὃ

Hamutal, 286 ὁ

Hanameel, 292 ὃ

Hanan, 293 a

Hananiel, 293 a

hand, 329 ὁ, 6834

hand-breadth, 324 a

handful, 701 a, 734,
8424

handle, 561 α

to, 872 α

‘handles, 331 a

handmaid, 57 a, 556 a

| handmills, 765 ὃ

handsome, 663 b
Hanes, 293 a
hang, to, 252 a, 293,
863 a
down, to,
200 a
up, to, 864 b, 865 a
hanging, 595 b
over, 3444
something, 199a,1992,
377a ~
Hanini, 293 a
Haniniah, 293 a
Hannah, 39] a
Hannathon, 293 b
Hanniel, 292 a
Hanun, 291 a
happen, to, 90 δ, 94 6,
320 a, 470 δ, 741 a,
790a
happy, 88 a, 319 ὃ
to be, 660 δ, 80] α
to pronounce, 88 a
Hara, 231 a

199 ὃ

ς 14...

‘Haradah, 308 ἃ

Haram, 305 ὃ

Haran, 232 a, 306 ὃ

Hararite, 232 ὃ

harass, 533 a

Harbonah, 302 ὃ

hard, 41 ὁ, 173 a, 173 ὃ,
363 a, 381 ὁ, 616 a,
747 a, 828 b, 850 ὃ,
8734

to be, 87 a, 355 ὃ,

713 b, 746 ὃ, 851 α

harden, to, 60a, 381%,
7465

oneself, to, 60a

hardened, 270 ὃ

hardness, 561 a, 850 ὃ,
874 a

hare, 804

Hareph, 307 ὃ

Harhaiah, 303 ὁ

Harhas, 304 4

Harhur, 3144

, Harim, 306 a

‘harlot, 175 4,
242 b, 7256

harm, 66 ὃ, 859 ὁ

harmed, to be, 66 4

harming, 66 a

Harnepher, 306 ὃ

Haroch, 750 ὃ

Harod, 303 ὁ

241 b,

tiles, 310 a
harp, 404 a, 464 6,732 a,
7486

harpoons, 191 a
harrow, to, 784 ἢ
harsh, 42 ὃ, 616 a
to be, 299 a
Harsha, 310 a
hart, a, 37 ἃ
Harum. 232 a
Harumaph, 303 ὃ
Haruz, 3u4 a

731 δ, 738 a
Hasadiah, 294 a
Hashabiah, 312 a
Hashabnah 312 @
| Hashabniah, 312 a
' Hashbadana, 311 ὃ
Hashem, 232 ὃ
Hashmonah, 313 a

Hashubah. 311 ὦ
Hashum, 313 a
Hasrah, 295 ὃ
haste, 104 δ, 105 a
to go away in, 477 a
to make, 276 a
kasten, to, 23a, 1043,
195 b, 217 a, 268 a,
299 a, 303 a, 454 a,
540 a, 616 u, 668 ὁ,
837 a
backward, to, 23 a
hastened, to be, 104 ὃ
hastening, 450 6, 454 ὃ
hastily, 450 ὃ
j hasty, 267 ὁ, 299 4

Harosheth of the Gen- }

sees τ Hashupha,
810
Hatach, 232 ὃ
hatched, to be, 136 a
hatchet, 418 a
hate, to, 36 ὃ, 799 α
hateful, to beeome, 101 a
to make, 101 ¢
hater, 792 a
Hathath, 3165
Hatipha, 272 ὃ
Hatita, 272 ὃ
hatred, 513 a, 7924
Hattash, 272 ὃ
Hattil, 272 ὃ
haughtiness, 238 5,604 a
haughty, 660a ἡ
haunches, 368 δ, 369 a
Hauran, 267 ὃ
have in mind, to, 247 a
possession, 30 ὃ
Havilah, 264 ὃ
hawk, a, 5605
hay, 3l4a
to give, 3814 α
of the latter growth,
442 Ὁ
Hazael, 268 a
Hazaiah, 269 a
Hazar-addar, 300 a
Hazar-Enan, 300 a
Hazar-gaddah, 300 a
Hazar-hatticon, 300 a
Hazarmaveth, 300 a
Hazar-shual, 300 a
Hazar-susah, Hazar-su-
sim, 300 a
Hazazon-tamar, Haze-
zon-tamar, 299 a
Hazelelponi, 710 ὁ
Hazerim, 300 a
Hazeroth, 300 a
Haziel, 269 a

' Hazo, 268 ὃ

| Hazor, 298 b

harvest, 66 6, 67 6, 2546, Hazor Hadattah, 298 b

he, 218 a

he who, 196 5
j head, 58 ὃ, 751 ὃ
| headlong, 454 ὃ

to be thrown, 428 ὃ
to send, 589 ὃ

‘heal, to, 83 ὃ, 776 a

Hashub, Hasshub, 312 α healing, 77 ὁ,

healed, to be, 274 a
161 a,
385 a, 510 5,776 ὃ

health, 77 b, 825 a

: healthy, 825 a
heap, 287 a, 289 6, 395 δ,
a b, 655 ὁ, 722 a,
7706
of tie, 864)
(of sheaves), 159 ἃ
of stones, 169 ὃ, 329 δ,
507 a
to, 593 a
up to, 74 δ, 161] a,
175 b, 295 a, 318 a,

404 ὃ, 551 a, 701 a,
_- 756 ὃ, 865a
aeaps, Τῦϊ ὦ

HEMDAN

hear, to, 836 a, 836 ὃ

head-bands, 317 @

hearing, 26 6, 518 ἃ
836 ὃ

heart, 120, 382 a, 427a
428 b, 4924
to steal one’s, 428 a
hearth, 78 δ, 3954
hearths, 446 6,
heat, 31 a, 215 b, 285, ὃ,
286 ὃ, 302 ὃ, 303 ὁ,
306 ὁ, 340 ὃ, 351 a,
459 a, 849 ὃ
of anger, 304 ὁ
of the sun, 83 ἃ
to, 20la
heaven, 222 ὁ, 65% a
8344
heaviness, 382 a
heavy, 363 a, 3635, 381 ὁ
shower, 182 ὁ
to be, 363 a, 381 a,
746 b
heavy weight, 458 a
‘hebdomad, 8005 ᾿
Heber, 259 ἢ
Heberites, 259 ὃ
Hebrew, 604 @
Hebron, 259 b
he-camel, a young, 1204
hedge, 160 ὁ, 255 8,
489 a, 513 a, 789 a
to, 553 a
about to, 580 ὁ, 7852
a thorn, 5554
hedgehog, 736 ὃ
| heed, to give, 826
to take, 838 a
heel, 649 a
Hege, Hegai, 915 a
he-goat, 662 ὁ, 716 ἢ
792a
heifer, 605 a, 688 b
height, 80 a, 108a, 1248
153 a, 232 a, 508 ὃ
513 a, 541 a, 589 ὁ
626 ὁ, 751 a, 762 ἃ
788 b
Helah, 278 a
Helam, 275 ὃ
Helbah, 278 ὃ
Helbon, 278 ὁ
Heldai, 279 a
Heleb, 278 ὃ
Helek, 2845
Helem, 227 a, 282 4
Heleph, 283 @
Helez, 283 b
Helkai, 285 a
Helkath, 284 6
Helkath-liazurim, 284 ἢ
helmet, 385 δ, 726 ὃ
help, 253 ὃ, 373 a, 619 ἃ
876a
to, 592 a, 619 ὃ
ery for, 8ll a
helper, 253 &
helpless, 655 >
to be, 656 ὃ
hem, 8104

Hieman, 22% «

HEMDAN

Hemdan, 286 a

Hen, 291 a

Hena, 229 ὁ

Henadad, 291 ὦ

hence, 239 a, 668 a

Hepher, 297 ὃ

Hephzibah, 296 ὃ

herald, 414 a,

herb, 24 a, 24a, 255 a,
369 ὁ, 657 a

netd, 137 a, 465 a, 6355

herdman, 109 a

herdsman, 5643

here, 16 ὁ, 70 a, 227 a,
228 b, 239 a, 384 b,
€64 a, 668 a

Heresh, 2104

Heretk, 310 @

Hermon, 306 α

hero, 45 a, 75a

herself, 221 a

Hesed, 2944

Heshbon, 311 ὁ

Heshmon, 313 a

heterogeneous things,
398 a

Heth, 3l4a

Hethlon, 314 ὃ

hew, to, 146.4

out, to, 298 @
wood, to, 272 a
hewn beams, 417 ᾧ
Hezeki, 270 ὃ

Hezekiah, Hizkiah,
Hizkijah, 270 ὃ,
345 b

Hezer, 269 ὁ

Hezion, 269 a
Hezrai, 300 a
Hezron, 300 a
Hiddai, 216 ὦ
Hiddekel, 262 ὁ
hidden, 301 ὁ, 4387 6,
639 a
places, 502 a
something, 870 ὃ
hide, to, 66 b, 241 a,
256 a, 323 a, 390 a,
405 a, 431 ὁ, 433 a,
563 b, 593 ὦ, 596 b,
597 a, 598 a, 616 a,
633 b, 639 ὁ, 716 ὁ,
845 b, 1983 Ὁ
away, to
420a
cne self, to, 297 ὦ,
586 a
hiding, 721 ὃ
place, 167 ὦ, 462 5,
491 a-
high, 1336, 150, 153 a,
508 b, 632 ὁ, 769 ὁ
place, 124 ὃ
things, 751 a
to be, 80 a, 153 a,
154 a, 232 a, 369 a,
$83 a, 7216, 751 a,
770 ὁ, 838 6
to become, 761 6
to make, 153 a, 159 ὦ,
865 a

401 ὃ,

’

higher, 494 a, 632 a,' hollow, that which is,!
632 6 ; 409 b

Highest, the, 626 ὁ

highway, 490 a

Hilkiah, 285 a

hill, 155 Ὁ, 156-a, 329 ὃ,
494 b, 645 ὁ, 649 ὁ,
8646

Hillel, 296 ὁ

himself, 218 @

hin, 223 @

hind, a, 37 6, 38 ὃ

‘| hinder, 33 ὁ

part, 2956, 33a,
368 ὁ

hinder, to, 112 b, 462 ὁ,
537 ἃ

hindered, to be, 134 3,
487 b
hindrance, 496 ὃ
hinge, 709 a
Hinnom, 229 6
hippopotamus, 105 a
Hirah, 276 a, .
hire, to, 587 ὃ, 790 ὁ
hired, one, 116
hireling, 789 ὃ
hiring, 789 ὃ
hiss, to, 544 6, 850 ὁ
hissing, 850 ὦ, 851 α
history, 859 a
hither, 226 ὁ, 229 a,
384 b, 668.a
hitherto, 226 5, 384 5,
403 ὁ, 609 a i
Hivite, 264 ὁ
ho! 2196
hoar frost, 410 a
hoary, 376 a, 788 b
to be, 376 a, 788 b
hairs, to have, 376a
Hobab, 256 ὁ
Hobah, 263 ὁ
Hobaiah, 256 ὃ
Hod, 219.4
Hodaviah, 219 a
Hodesh, 263 a
Hodevah, 219 a
Hodijah, 219 a
hoe, 491 ὁ
hog, 269 ὁ
Hoglah, 260 ὁ
Hoham, 219 ὁ
hold, to, 30 a, 72 a,
386 b, 872 α
back, to, 648 ὦ, 649 a
fast, to, 72 a, 269 ὁ,
734 a, 867 a
in, to, 310.5, 397 ὃ
oneself fast, to, 72 a
to lay, 7196
to take, 721 ὦ, 867 a,
8724
together, to, 867 a
up, to, 386 ὁ
hole, 267 a, 301 b, 4445
holiness, 725 ὁ
hollow, 720 a
ofthe hand,4096, 842a

out, to, 426 ὦ, 564 a,
7206

€ 15 )

to be, 1126, 1528,
428 a, 7986
to make, 362 a, 7206
vessel, 410 a
hollowing, 266 ὁ
hollowness, 842 a
Holon, 280 a
holy, 722 6, 723 4
fear, 365 a
ones, 723 α
thing, 503 a, 725
to be, 725 a
to declare, 725 a
homage, to do, 8135
Homam, 2204
Homer, 289 ὦ
honest, 402 ὁ, 702 a.
honestly, 347 a
honey, 188 ὦ, 7058
honour, 217 ὦ, 363 6,
382 a, 854 ὃ
to, 150 a, 217 6, 881a,
813 ὁ, 837 ὃ
honourable, 531 ὁ, 6602.
honoured, 2°63 a, 363 ὁ
to be, 664 ὁ
hoof, 324 ὦ, 690 ὁ
hook, 233 a, 236 6, 264 α,
271 a, 276 b, 806 α,
585 b, 744 Ὁ
hooks of iron, 463 a
hoopoe, 192 ὁ
hope,112 ὁ, 408 a, 4084,
446 a, 503. a, 858 b,
864 a, 8726
to, 346 a, 578 a, 784a
to fail in, 109 a
Hophni, 296 a
Hophra, 297 a
Hophraim, 297 a
hoping, 345 4
Hor, 220 6
Horam, 232-4
Horeb, 302 a
Horem, 306 a
Hori, 305 a
Horite, 304 ὃ
Hormah, 306 α
horn, 7444, 8115
of jubilee, 340 a
hornet, 719 a
Horonaim, 306 ὃ
horrible, 843 ὁ
horrid, 6544
horror, 654 a, 677 ὃ,
7926
to occasion, 870 a4
horror-stricken, 155. a
horse, 581 a, 693 4
horseman, 693 a, 768 ὁ
Hosah, 2944
Hosea, 2206
Hoshaiah, 220 ὃ
Hoshama, 290 ὁ
Hoshea, 2206
hospital, 298 a
host, 275 a, 518 a, 699 a
hostile encounter 742 6
mind, 36 ὦ

hostile way, to treat, |
719 ὁ
hot, 285 a, 305 a
to be, 105,169a, 246),
306 ὁ, 346 a, 352 a,
389 a, 615 a, 782 α,
814 ὁ, 849 4
hot springs, 351 @
Hotham, 268 a
hough, to, 650 a
house, 17 a, 96 a, 115 4, |
119 a, 149 ὁ
the higher part of a, !
633 a
household, 600 a
how, 37 a, 2226, 378 a,
452 ὁ
great, 378 a
long, 63 a
much, 452 5
much less, 69 ὁ
much more, 69 ὁ
...thus, 378 a
however, 72 a, 174 a,
408 a, 431 ὁ
howl, to, 194,
3504
howler, a, 364
howling, 36 a, 8350 α
animals, 28 a4
howlings, 28 a
Hukkok, 301 a
Hul, 265 ὁ
Huldah, 279 a
hum, to, 227 a, 2374
human race, 635 6
humble, to, 814 a
hump (of acamel), 189 a
hump-backed, 155 a
hundred, 444 α, 720 a
hundred-fold, a, 843 6
hundredth part, 444 ὁ
hunger, 373 a, 4lla
to, 772 ὃ
to suffer, 330 ἃ
hungry, 7734
hunt, to, 704 ὁ
hunter, 708 a
hunting, 708 a
Hupham, 266 a
Huppah, 295 ὁ
Huppim, 296 a
Hur, 2674
Hurai, 267 a
Huram, 267 α
Huri, 267 a
hurled. on, to be, 265 a
hurt, 258 a
to, 257 ὃ
to be, 400 ὃ
the tail, to, 248 ὁ
to receive, 66 b
hurtful, 772 a
husband, 40 a, 130 ὁ
husbandman, 44 a4
Hushah, 268 a
Hushai, 268 a
Husham, 268 a

351 α,

hushed, to be, 853 6
Hushim, 268 a
husk, 179 ὁ, 458 δ, 498}

IMMUNITY

hut, 585 }
hyzena, 700 ὃ
hymn, 624, 2474, 857 @
872 ἃ
hyssop, 25 ὃ
I

I, 63 a, 63 b, 64a
ibex, 356 a

Ibhar, 327.4
Ibleam, 124 a, 3276

| Ibneiah, 328 a

Tbnijah, 328 a
Ibzan, 9 =
ice, 154 6, 736 δ, 743.4
Ichabod, 36 a
Idalah, 332 δ
Idbash, 332 6
Iddo, 12 a, 333 a, 355.4
608 a
idle, to be, 777 a
idleness, 804 6
idol, 49 b, 147 6, 362 α,
498 b, 647 a, 709 ὁ,
7106
carved, 591 α
idolatrous priests, 402
idols, 38 ὁ, 171 a, 803 ὁ
if, 17 ὁ, 49 a, 56.4, 229.4,
394 a, 4236
not, 20.a, 57 α
one choose, 17 4
perhaps, 17 ὃ
Igdaliah, 328 ὁ
Igeal, 328 ὦ
ignoble, 199 δ, 312 4,
732 b, 8456
ignominy, 1475, 731 4
732 ὃ

ignorance, 312 6
ignorant of, to be,
55la
Tim, 6216
Ije-abarim, 621 ὁ
Ijon, 621 ὁ
Ikkesh, 650 ὁ
lai, 622 a
ill, to be, 848 a
at ease, to be, 664
very, to be, 66a
illtreat, to, 633 a
illuminate, 531 @
illumination, 536 6
illustrious, 13 a
to render, 146
image, 71 a, 2026, 203 a,
513 a, 591 a, 7106
789 ὁ, 856a, 8666
of an idol, 647 4
images, 287 ὦ
of idols, 646 ὃ
imagination, 513 a
imagine, to, 202 a
imbue, to, 292 a4
Imlai Imlah, 3516
Immanuel, 639 ὁ
immature, to be, 6658
Immer, 62 a
immerse, to, 317 δ, 7008
immolate, to, 238 ὦ
immunity, 683 +

IMNAH
finnah, 352 a
impart, to, 830 a
impatience, 739 a
impel on, to, 44 α
40,195 ὁ, 228 a, 533d,
534 ὁ, 540 2, 685 a,
8176
impelling, 450 ὃ
impetuous, 153 b, 4545
impiety, 19 ὁ, 21 a,
293 ὃ, 825 a, 859 ὃ
impious, 293 ὁ, 529 a,
660 a, 871 ὁ
speech, 440 a
implement, 26 ὁ, 399 ὁ,
600 a
implore, to, 811 a
imply, to, 642 a
impose, to, 570 a, 770 α
imprecation, 48 a, 733),
800 ὁ
impress a seal, 317 ὁ
impudent, 663 ὁ
impudently, to act, 435a
impure, 151 6, 322 ὁ
to be, 151 ὁ, 848 ὁ
impurity, 534 6
impute, to, 311 a, 573 ὃ
Imrah, 352 a
Imri, 62 a
in, 46 ὦ, 47 ὃ, 96 5, 974,
161 ὁ, 6265
ἃ moment, 695 6
any way, 4446
for, 283 a
front, 20 6, 441 a
front of, 5305
future time, 466 a
order that, 89 a, 219,
235 4
respect to, 47 a, 98 ὃ
some way, 378 ὁ
that, 89 4, 90 a, 196 3,
235 a, 356 ὁ, 4246
that, not, 122 a, 1245
that place, 25 a
the end, 73 ὁ
the house, 682 ᾧ
the manner of, 98 a,
68la
_ the presence of, 97 a,
456 a, 530 ὁ
the sight of, 530 4
this day, 341 a
this manner, 378 a,
4040
trath, 59 ὁ
vain, 292 5
what manner? 452 5
what way, 378 a
inaccessible, 133 ὁ
to be, 1344
to make, 1345
to render a defence,
134 ὁ
inasmuch as, 3444
inauguration, 475 a
incantation, 259), 4192,
431 b, 433 a, 437 ὃ
Incense, 5024,5482 La,
730 a, 730 ὁ

inci lent, 666 a

incision, 158 a, 795 a

incisions, to make,
158 a

incite, to, 533 ὁ, 582 ὁ

inclination, to have an,
19a

incline, to, 291 a, 296 ὃ,

441 a, 546 a, 714 ὃ,"

821 ἡ
oneself to, 722 a
to one side, to, 711 α
inclined, to be,4 a,700a@
towards, to be, 292 ὃ
inclose, to, 266 a
inclosed, 579 a
inclosure, 167 a, 320 ὁ
increase, 506 b, 661 ὁ
to, 150 a, 354 a, 538 a,
593 a, 631 a, 691 ὦ,
784a
in age, to, 431 ὁ
increased, to be, 754 a
inculcate, to, 841 a
indeed, 7 ὃ, 53 a, 59 b,
174 α
indicate, to, 366 ὁ
indication, 464 u
indignant, to be, 128 ὦ,
738 b
indignation, 2505
indolence, 770 6
indulgence, 381 α
indusium, 579 ὁ
inert, to be, 324 5
infant, 611 ὁ, 6124
inferior, 81 α
to be, 193 a
infirm, 298 a,
777a
to be, 279 a, 297 ὃ
infirmity, 298 a
inflame, to, 201 a
inflammation, 304 a,
732 ὃ
inflated, 233 ὃ
inflict, to, 18 ὃ, 194
inglorious, 36 a
inhabit, to, 193 6, 238 a,
291 a, 372 a, 587 a,
inhabitant, 40 ὁ, 372 a,
460 a, 823 a, 834 ἢ
inhabited land, 364
to be, 823 a
inhabiting, 538 ὁ
inherit, to, 370 a
inheritance, 257 ὁ, 370 ὃ,
5444
iniquity, 216, 6124,
631 b, 807 a, 857 ὁ
initiate, to, 292 a
initiated, 292 a
initiation, 292 a
injure, to, 288 a, 400 b
injuries, 660 a
injury, 2196, 258 a,
660 ὁ

768 a,

to receive, 762 ὁ
to suffer, 542 a
ink, 197 4

inmost depth, 465 b

« Ib )

inmost mind, 400 α

part, 113.4

recess, 185 a, 368 ὁ
inn, 461 ὁ, 476 α
inner, 682 ὁ

part, 116, 766 α

wall, 689 ὁ
innermost part, 726 a
innocence, 866 a
innocent, 565 a

blood, 292 ἡ

to declare, 565 a

to render, 702 ὁ
inquire, to, 209 b, 875 α

for, to, 129 ὃ

to,

inquiring, 136 ὁ, 209 ὃ
insane, 431 α
inscribe, to, 30la, 309a,
594 a
inserted, to be, 107 ὦ
inside, 113 a, 682 ὁ
what is, 116 4
insidious dealing, 461 6
insight, 115 a
insipid, 871 ὁ
insolence, 159 ὁ, 250,
758 ὃ
insolent, to be, 156 4,
660 ὁ
insolently, to act, 241 a
inspect, to, 136 ὁ
diligently, to, 1374
instantly, 757 ὁ
instead, 862 ὁ
instigate, to, 582 5
instruct, to, 114 a, 292 a,
354 ὁ, 366 ὃ
instruction, 457a, 491]a,
834 a, 860 a
instruments, 600 a
insulted, to be, 400 ὁ
insurrection, 731 α
integrity, 275 a, 375 6,
376 a, 522 a, 703 a,
866 a
of mind, 626
intellect, 789 ὁ
intelligence, 115a, 205a,
323 δ, 790 a, 855 ὃ
intelligent, 277 ὁ
to be, 1l4a
intend, to 6795
intent, 356 ὦ,
496 ὁ
intercede, tc, 676 ὁ
intercept, to, 438 b
intercession, 871 ὃ
interch: , 382 ὃ
to, 465
interdict, 68 ὁ
interest, 5066, 5705,
8736
interior, 427 ὁ, 682 5,
742a
interpret, to, 435a, 695a,
698 a, 873 ὁ
interpretation,
695 a, 6984

495 ὦ,

477 b,

interpreter, to act as,
435 a

interrogate, to 138 a,
798 ὁ

interstice, 695 ὃ
intertwine, 75 a
to, 7 a, 553.a, 788 α
intertwined threads,
159 a
to be, 604 ὁ
interval, 1146
interweave, to, 577 ὃ,
586 a, 794 a, 803 a
interwoven, 577 ὃ, 604b
to be, 604 ὃ
intestines, 491 ὁ
intimate, 50 b
into, 114 ὃ, 129 ὦ, 161},
422 a, 455 a
intoxicated, 821 ὃ
intoxication, 347 b
intreat, to, 663 ὁ
for mercy, to, 2934
intrepid, to be, 387 a
inundate, 2544
to, 787 ὃ, 817 a, 846 ὃ
inundation, 254 a, 558 ὁ
593 a
of waters, 446 a
invade, to, 162 a, 666 a
invasion, 692 a
inventions, 312 a
investigate, to, 301 a,
860a
investigation, 301 ὃ
inveterate, to be, 374 a
invocation of good, 1444
invoke, to, 610 a
God, to, 142 4
involved, 273 b
inward, 682 b
inwardly, 682 ὃ
Tonia, 342 ὁ
Iphedeiah, 358 ἃ
Ir, 625 a
Tra, 625 a
Trad, 6254
Tram, 625 a
Tri, 625a
Irijah, 365 a
Ir-nahash, 625 a
iron, 140 a, 365 a, 675a,
689 b
head of a spear,
298 a
Irpeel, 369 ὃ
irrigate, to, 847 a
irrigated, to be, 759 b
irrigation, 767 α
irritate, to,
5lla
511 ὁ, 583 a, 7564
irritated, to be, 178 b
to become, 178 ὃ
irruption, 692 ἃ
Iru, 625 a
is, 83 a4
Isaac, 360 ὃ
Isabella, 37 a
Isaiah, Jeshaiah, 274 ὃ
Iscah, 354.4

409 ὃ,

JAHLEEL

Ishbah, 372 ὃ
Ishbak, 372 ὃ
Ishbi-benob, 372 €
Ishi, 374 ὃ
Ishijah, Ishaiah 3734
Ishma, 373 ᾧ
Ishmael, 373 ὃ
Ishmerai, 373 6
Ishpan, 375 a
Ishua, Isua, 372 ὃ
island, an, 36 a
Ismachiah, 354 a
Ismaiah, 373 ὃ
Ispah, 375 a
Israel, 3706
Israelite, 371 ἃ
Issachar, 3571 a
issue, 34a

forth, to, 168 ὃ
Tsui, Ishui,

3734

it, 218 a, 390 ὃ
itch, 3066 ὁ
iteration, an, 839 6
Ithamar, 41 ὃ
Ithiel, 41 ὃ
Ithmah, 376 ὁ
Ithnan, 377 a
Ithran, 377 b
Ithream, 377 ὃ
Ittah-kazin, 662a@
Ittai, 95 a
Iva, 6lla
1vory, 839 a
Izhar, 3606
Izrahiah, 3446
Izrahite, 3446

J.

Jaakobah, 357 b
Jaalam, 356 ὃ
Jaanai, 357 a
Jaasau, 358 a
Jaasiel, Jasiel, 358 ὁ
Jaazaniah, 326 a
Jaazer, Jazer, 3556
Jaaziah, 355 b
Jaaziel, 355 b
Jabal, 327 ὃ
Jabbok, 328 ἃ
Jabesh, 328 ὃ
Jabez, 355a
Jabin, 327 a
Jabneel, 327%
Jabneh, 327 ὁ
Jachan, 356 a
Jachin, 348 a
Jacob, 357 ὃ
Jada, 385 ὃ
Jadau, 333 a
Jaddua, 333 a
Jadon, 333 ἃ
Jagur, 329 a

J 335 ὃ
Jahaz, 339 ὁ
Jahaziah, 345 6
Jahaziel, Jahziel, 3458
Jahdai, 336 a
Jahdiel, 34! a
Jahdo, 345 a
AJahleel, 346e

Jesui,

JAHMAD

Jahmad, 346 ὃ
Jahzeel, 346 ὃ
Jahzerah, 345 ὁ
Jair, 326 a, 3564
Jakeh, 362 ὃ
Jakim, 363.4
Jalon, 349 ὁ
Jamlech, 352 ἃ
Janim, 351 ὃ
Janoah, 352 ὃ
Janum, 352 ὃ
Japheth, 359 a
Japhia, 359 a
Japblet, 359 a
Japho, 358 ὃ
Jarah, 358 a
Jared, 3664
Jaresiah, 358 a
Jarha, 368 a
Jarib, 368 a
Jarmuth, 369 @
Jaroah, 366 ὃ
Jaschob’am, 372 ὃ
Jashen, 374 a
Jashobeam, 372 ὃ
Jashub, 372 5
Jashubi-lehem, 372 ὁ
jasper, 375 a
Jathir, 376 ὁ
Jathniel, 376 ὁ
Javan, 342 ὃ
javelin, 395 a
Jaw-bone, 435 }
Jaws, 276a
Jaziz, 344a
jealous, 735a

to be, 719 ὦ, 734 ὃ
jealousy, 735 a
Jeaterai, 326 ὃ
Jeberechiah, 328 a
Jebus, 327 a
-lecoliah, 348 a,
Jecoliah, Jecholiah,

348 Ὁ
Jedaiah, 333 a, 335 ὁ
Jedeiah, 345 a
Jediael, 333 a
Jedidah, 333 a
Jedidiah, 333 a
Jeduthun, 333 4
Jehiah, 345 ὁ
Jehiel, 345 a, 3456
Jehoadah, 338 ὁ
Jehoaddan, 338 ὁ
Jehoahaz, 336 ὁ
Jehoash, 336 6
Jehoiachin, 338 ὁ
Jehoiada, 338 b
Jehoiada, Joiada, 340 6
Jehoiakim, 338 4
Jehoiarib, 338 ὁ
Jehonanan, Johanan,
338 a

Jehoshaphat, 339 a
Jehosheba, 339 a
Jehovah, 337 a
Jechozabad, 338 a
Jebu, 336 ὁ
Jehubpah, 345 a
Jehuchal, 338 ὁ

Jehudi, 337 a
Jeiel, Jehiel, 356 α
Jekabzeel, 362 ὁ
Jekameam, 363 ἃ
Jekamiah, 363 a
Jekathicl, 362 ὃ
Jemimah, 351 ἃ
Jemuel, 351 a
Jephthah, 359 a
Jephthel-el, 359 a
Jerah, 367 ὁ
Jerahmeel, 368 a4
Jeremiah, 369 ἃ
Jeremoth, 368 a, 369 a
Jeribai, 368 a
Jericho, 367 ὁ
Jeriel, 368 a
Jerijah, 368 a
Jerimoth, 368 a
Jerioth, 368 ὦ
Jeroboam, Jarobeam,
3654 .
Jeroham, 367 ὁ
Jerubbesheth, 3654
Jeruel, 366 ὦ
Jerusalem, 366 5
Jerusha, 366 ὁ
Jesaiah, 373 a
Jesebel, 37 a
Jeshaiah, Jesaiah, 375 a
Jeshanah, 374 a
Jesharelah, 3764
Jeshebeab, 372 ὁ
Jesher, 3756
Jeshishai, 373 ὁ
Jeshohaiah, 373 4
Jeshua, 373 a
Jeshurun, Jesurun, 376a
Jesimiel, 3706
Jesse, 373 a
jest, to, 440a, 70748,
7876
jester, 440 ὦ
Jether, Jethro, 377 ὃ
Jetheth, 377 ὁ
Jethlah, 376 ὁ
Jethro, 377 ὁ
Jetir, 347 ὃ
Jeuel, Jeiel,
355 ὃ
Jeus, 3556
Jeush, Jehush, 355 ὁ
Jew, 337 a
to muke one’s self a,
336 a
Jewish tongue, in the,
337 a
Jewishly, 337 a
Jezer, 362 a
Jeziah, 3444
Jeziel, 3444
Jezliah, 344 α
Jezoar, 707 ὁ
Jezreel, 844 ὃ
Jibsam, 328 a
Jidlaph, 333 a
Jimna, Imna, 3524
Jiphtah, 359 a
Joab, 339 ὁ
Joah, 339 ὁ

Jehiel,

Jehud, 336 ὁ

Joash, 339 ὦ, 343 ὃ

Coe ee |
| Job, 36 b, 339 ὁ
Jobab, 339 ὁ
Jochebed, 340 ὁ
Joed, 343 ὃ
Joel, 339 ὁ
Joelah, 343 6
Joezer, 343 ὁ
Jogbethah, 328 ὁ
Jogli, 329 a
Joha, 3406
Johalah, Jahalah, 356 b
Johanan, 340 ὦ
Joiakim, 340 ὁ
Joiarib, 340 ὁ
join, to, 30 ὁ, 68 ὁ, 74a,
270 ὦ, 566 a, 598 ἃ
oneself, 345 a
oneself together, 28 a
planks to, 824 a
together, 54 a, 58 ὃ,
175 6, 185 a, 258 δ,
259 a, 313 b, 6395
joined, to be, 304,
345 a
closely, 432 ὁ
in one, 29 a
together, to be, 16 a
joining, 74 a, 462 b
together, 29 a
joinings, 185 ὁ, 3136
joint, 74 a, 744.6, 8242
joist, 729 b
joists, to lay, 742 ὃ
Jokdeam, 362 ὁ
joke, to, 787 ὁ
Jokim, 343 ὁ
Jokmeam, 363 a
Jokneam, 363 a
Jokshan, 364 a
Joktan, 362 6
Joktheel, 364 a
Jonadab, Jehonadab,
338 ὁ
Jonah, 3434
Jonathan, 338 ὁ, 343 a
Joppa, 358 ὁ
Jorah, 343 6
Jorai, 343 ὁ
Joram, 343 ὃ
Jordan, 366 a
Jorkeam, 369 ὁ
Joseph, 338 ὦ, 348 a
Joshabiah, 344 a
Joshah, 344 a
Joshbekashah, 372 ὁ
Joshua, Jehoshua, 339a
Josiah, 326 ὁ
Josibiah, 344 @
Josiphiah, 343 ὃ
Jotbath, Jotbatha, 347a
Jotham, 344 a
journey, 208 a, 225 ὦ,
454 a, 4906
to, 26 a, 5536, 812 a4
joy, 261 ὁ, 491 ὃ, 618 α,
791 ὃ, 796 ὃ
joyful, 632 ὁ, 7916
to be, 347 a, 63ὅ α
acclamation, 221 a
sound, 339 ὃ
Jozabad, 340 ὁ

ἮΝ

| Jozachar, 340 ὁ
| Jubal, 3405
jubilum, 339 ὁ
; Juchal, 3405
-gudah, 336 ὃ
Judea, 336 ὁ
judge, 1970, 2048, 211a,
676 a, 738 a, 844 ὁ
to, 14 ὃ, 197 a, 348 a,
676 b, 8444
judged, to be, 844 ὁ
judges, 49 a
judging, 676 ὁ
judgment, 193 ὁ, 197 ὦ,
304 a, 323 ὁ, 451 a,
519 ὦ, 676 a, 806 ὦ,
844 a
in, 843 ἃ
of Jehovah, 680 ὁ
wresting, 467 a
judicial, 676 ὁ
Judith, 337 a
juice, 442 b, 562 5
to press out, 501 ὁ
juicy, 210, 7674
junction, 259 6, 345 a
juniper, 782 ὦ
jurisdiction, 451 a, 480b
Jushab-hesed, 343 ὁ
just, 701 ὁ
cause, to have, 701 ὦ,
702 a4
now, 42a
to be, 608 b, 702 a
to declare, 702 ὁ
to render, 702 ὁ
justice, 197 ὃ, 470 ὃ,
703 a
to do, 348 a
justly, 4706
done, 703 a
Juttah, 347 a
juvenile, 1206
age, 6314

K

Kabzeel, 362 ὁ, 722 a
Kadesh, 725 6
Kadesh-barnea, 725 ὁ
Kadmonites, 724 ὁ
Kallai, 733 a
Kanah, 7356
Kareah, 743 4
Karkaa, 745 ὃ
Karkor, 745 ὁ
Kartah, 745 ὃ
Kartan, 746 a
Kattath, 731 a
Kedar, 724 ὁ
Kedemah, 724 a
Kedemoth, 724 a
Kedish, 725 ὁ
keep, to, 547 ὃ, 563 ὦ,
837 a

alive, 2744

back, 487 ὁ

safely, 310 ὁ

silence, 309 ὁ
keeping off, 489 a
Kehalathah, 7264

Keilah, 736 a4

KITRON

Keluiah, 733 a
Kelita, 753 a
Kemuel, 7344
Kenan, 731 ὁ
Kenath, 736 a
Kenaz, 735 ὁ
Kenezite, 735 6
Kenite, a, 7314
Kenizzites, 735 6
Keren-happuch, 744 4
Kerioth, 744 a
Keros, 732 a
kettle, 7326
Keturah, 7304
key, 499 a
Kezia, 738 a
Keziz, 738 a
Kibroth-hattaayah, Li 5
Kibzaim, 722 a4
kick, to, 130 a
backward, 1304
kid, 158 ὁ
kidneys, 400 a
Kidron, 724 6
kill, 36, 67a, 231a, 317 a
416 ὃ, 460 ὁ, 550 a
730 a, 814 α
killing, 231 a
Kinah, 731 6
kind, 2945, 319 a, 470 a,
519 b, 520a
kindle, 23 ὁ, 25 6, 132 b,
133 a, 201 a, 309 a,
362 a, 431 ὁ, 569 ὁ
723 a
kindled, to be, 133 q
303 a
kindness, 294 a, 830 ἃ
tu do, 587 a
kindred, 635 ὦ, 638 ὁ,
456 b
kindredship, 152 a
king, 49 a, 477 6, 7644
to be, 4774
king’s guard, 317 ὃ
kingdom, 476 α, 4786
4806
kinsman, 27 ὃ
kinswoman, 29 ὃ
Kir, 732 ἃ
Kir-haraseth, 732 a
Kir-hareseth, 732 4,
Kir-heres, 732 a
Kir-heresh, 732 a
Kiriathaim, 743 ὃ
Kirioth, 744 a
Kirjath-arba, 743 ὃ
Kirjath-arim, 743 ὁ
Kirjath-baal, 743 ὁ
Kirjath-huzoth, 743 ὃ
Kir} ath-jearim, 743 5
Kirjath-sannah, 743 6
Kirjath-sepher, 743 6
Kish, 732 a
Kishion, 747 a
Kishon, 747 a, 782 α
kiss, 570 ὁ
to, 5716
kite, 36 6, 197 α
Kithlish, 420 ἃ
Kitron, 731 α

ΚΥΤΤΙΜ

Kittin, 419 ὁ
knead, to, 435 α
kneading trough, 5144
knee, 79 ὁ, 143 ὁ
kneel down, to, 142 a,
143 ὁ
smife, 445 a, 718 a,
789 ὁ
knock δὲ a door, to, 2055
knot, 10 a, 731 ἃ
to, 754
know, to, 114, 333 ὦ,
551 a, 587 a
knowing, 223 ὁ
knowledge, 205 a, 442a,
4516, 4856
Kohath, 726 ὁ
Koheleth, 726 a
Kolaiah, 727 ὁ
Korah, 743 a
Kore, 741 ὁ
Koz, 729 ὁ
Kushaiah, 730 a

L

Laadah, 440 ὁ
Laadan, 440 ὁ
Laban, 429 a
Labben, 429 a
labour, 600 a, 601 a,
855 a, 864 ὃ
to, 73 ὦ, 329 a, 426 ὃ,
598 a, 639 a, 646 ὁ,
657 a, 6756
earned by, 329 ὁ
heavily, to, 384 ἃ
tiring, 859 ὁ
Lachish, 439 a
lack, to, 3995 ἃ
lacking, 295 ὃ
ladder, 490 a, 589 3,
632 ὁ, 653 ὁ
laden, 381 4,
5784
with guilt, 236 b
lady, 154 ὑ, 156 ὁ, $06 a
Lael, 427 4

546 ὃ,

laid upon, to be, 820 b
waste, 202 b, 302 a
waste, to be, 373 l,

701 ὁ, 8162

lain with, to be, 821 a

lair, 585 ὁ

Laish, 438 ὁ

Lakum, 441 α

lamb, 61 ὁ, 383 b, 412 4,

417 ὁ
ayoung, 3224

lame, 683 ὁ
to become, 711 a

Lamech, 440 a

lament, to,74,484,350 a,

536 b, 538 a, 544 a,
592 ὁ
for, to, 293.4
‘amentation, 19 b, 119 a,
220 ὁ, 490 ὁ, 536.4

7316

; lamp, 1294, 4412, 5483,
567 a

lance, 140 a, 7706
land, 14 a, 81 ὁ, 451 α
languid, 58 4, 192 a
to be, 7 α,200 ὁ, 373 2,
43la
to become, 620 5
languish, to, 58 ὃ, 183 a,
184 a, 191] a, 1924,
621 a, 6244, 635 a
languishing, 192 a
languor, 184 a
of soul, 183 ὁ
lap, 256 a
to, 350 a, 442 ὁ,
44356 |
Lapidoth, 441 α
lapping 430 ὁ
laryze, 13 a, 382 ὁ, 753 a
to be, 217 a
largeness, 534 a
lascivious, to be, 672 a
lasciviousness, 672 a
lash, to, 505 ὃ
Lasha, 4436
last, 33 ὁ, 731 5
latchet, 795 a
late, 7la
later, 33 ὁ
lateral projections, 332a
latter, 33 ὁ
part, the, 34 a, 6495
time, 29 ὁ, 34.4
lattice work, 783 a
lattices, 75 ὦ, 87 a, 3054
laugh, to, 121 a, 707 ὃ,
787 ὃ

laughter, 707 ὁ, 788 a
laver, 395 a
lavish, to, 246 a
law, 52 ὁ, 2104, 518 ὃ,
520 a, 608 a, 726 4,
860 a, 870 ὁ
skilled in, 2911 α
lawful, 520 a
lawgiver, 301 α
lawless, to become,
690 ὃ
lawyers, 872 ὃ
lay, to, 5906, 7556,
786 a
eggs, 348 b
a foundation, 336 a,
366 a
on colours, 757 a
oneself down, 16] α
open, 28la
over, 848 5
snares, 186 a, 7304,
788 a
together, 405 a
up, 66 ὁ, 74 b, 295 a,
401 ὁ, 420 a, 716 ὁ
upon, 848 ὁ
waste,3b, 123 5,150 ὃ,
202 ὁ, 415 ὁ, 701 ὁ,
7976
laying waste, 2025,
302 b

lead, 64 ὁ, 646 4

({185.

lead, to, 186a, 3274, |

536 ὁ, 553 ὃ, 8604
astray, 323 a, 8245
away, 608 α, 800 a
forth, 583 a
in, 107 a, 696 ὃ
in music, 562 a
into sin, 271 ὁ
out, 360 ἃ
round, 577 a
straight, 88 a

leader, 13a, 301a, 5318,

562 ὁ, 689 a, 691 a,

738 a, 753 6, 794 a,
to be, 794 ὁ
of a family, 50 ὃ

leaders, 20 a, 37 5, 357 a

leaf, 325 ὁ, 325 ὃ, 6318
of a door, 201 a4

league, 52 ὁ, 489 ὁ, 769 ὁ
to make, 259 a

Leah, 426 ὃ

lean, 199 ὁ, 779 ὁ, 764 a
against, to, 842 ὁ
to become, 815 a
to make, 763 ὁ
oneself, 778 α
upon, 59a,

8636

leanness, 390 b, 764 α
leap, to, 1935, 199 ὁ,

217 a, 416 a, 574 8,

587 ὁ, 670 ὁ, 671 ὁ,

717 b, 737 a, 180 α,

8l2a
for joy, 169 a
forth, 250 a
up, 296 a

learn, to, 54 a, 335 ὃ
learner, 439 b

least, 714 ὁ

leather,,616 a

leave, to, 261 4, 3604,

377 a, 617 ὁ, 803 a,

8216
off, 1755, 203a, 2614,

684 a, 804 a, 867 a,

869 ὁ

leavened, 288 5, 465 a
leaves, to put forth,

7746

Lebanah, 429 ὁ
Lebanon, 429 ὁ
Lebaoth, 428 a
Lebonah, 429 ὃ
Lecah, 439 a
led, to be, 88a
in, to be, 107 ὃ
up, to be, 631 ὁ
ledge, 95 ὁ, 620a
leech, 632 a
leek, 298 ὁ
left, 377 ὁ, 791 a
to be, 377 a, 799 ὃ
behind, to be, 609 ὁ
hand to use, 7904
leg, 812 a, 8466
legs, both, 416 a
Lehabim, 431 a
Lehi, 436 a
Lemuel, 439 ὃ

842 a,

lend, to, 4326, 570 α,
570 ὁ, 601 a, 798 ὃ
length, 79, 383-,
383 ὁ, 450 a
lengthen, 79 a
lentiles, 609 ὦ
leopard, 552 a
leper, 719 a
leprosy, 719 ὃ
lessen, to, 43 ὁ
lessened, to be, 295 a
lest, 1200
let down, to, 199 b,3658,
8225
go, to, 666 δ, 6904,
826a
loose, to, 696 ὁ
out, to, 548 a
remain, to, 377 a
stay, to, 360 ὃ
letter, 11 a, 473 a, 5739 α
letting down, 770 ὃ,
845 ὃ
Leummim, 427 a
level, 809 a
to, 676 ὃ
to be, 375 a, 784 ὃ
to make, €77 a, 809 ὃ,
864a
place, 180 ὁ
with the ground, to,
216 ὁ z
Levi, 433 ὃ
levir, 327 ὃ
tu act as the, 3274
liar, 102 ὃ, 849 a
libation, a, 553 α
liberal, 535 a, 8lla
to be, 67la
liberality, 703 5
liberate, to, 297 8,
667 a, 692 a, 813 a,
818 a
liberation, 230 b, 667 a,
676 a, 687 a, 7034
liberty, 207 a, 297 ὁ
Libnah, 429 ὃ
Libni, 430 a
Libya, 668 ὁ
Libyans, 4326
lick, to, 350a, 436a,
442b

licking, 430 ὃ
lie, 837 a, 849 a
to, 384 a, 389 ὁ, 390 ὁ,
8206
down, to, 1736, 755a,
820 ὃ, 822 ὃ, 8636
in wait, 75a, 3470,
701 ὁ, 704 ὃ
on the ground,
287 a 5
to let, 834 α
with, to, 755 a, 8054
lier in wait, 445 ὁ, 649 a,
788 a
lies, to tell, 384 α
life, 264 a, 273 ὃ, 274 ὃ,
275 a, 427 a, 571 a,
760a
lift, to, 546 ὃ, 640 α

LISTLN

lift oneself up, to, 616
150 a, 218 ὃ, 7846
up, to, 159 ὁ, 5536
567 ὁ, 587 ὃ, 589 a
up acry, 7186
up oneself, 761 6
lifted up, 150 ὃ
something, 151 a
lifting, a, 860 ὃ
up, 151α, 162a, 494d,
5128
, light, 23 δ, 24a, 205 8,
' 444 b, 531 a, 586 ὁ,
5376, 732 a
a moving, 243 ἃ
of day, 236
of life, 23 ὃ
of lightning, 236
of the sun, 23 ὃ
sleep, 539 ὃ
light, to be, 670 ὁ, 672 a
733 a
to be made, 23 a
to become, 23 a
to give, 165, 23a
226 ὃ, 359 a, 529d,
537 a, 5414
to give forth, 2404
to make, 23 a, 732 ὃ
upon, to, 666 4
lighten, to, 23 a, 23.4
lightness, 21 a4
lightning 235, 1106
144 ὃ, 269 ὁ, 722.4
to send, 1446
lights, 23 ὃ
like, 203 a, 401 ὃ, 681 a
as, 89 a, 98a
as this, 384 ὁ
to be, 202a, 2024
591a
to become, 202 a
to make, 517 4
liken, to, 202 a, 809 ὁ
likeness, 202 a, 2026
203 a, 591 a, 7106
856 a
Likhi, 442 a4
lily, 258 a, 812 ὁ, 818 4
lime, 169a, 178 a, 7886
lime-kiln, 384 ἃ
limit, 158 a
to, 184 ὃ
exceeding a, 3776
limp, to, 7lla@
limping, 711 a
line, 264 ὁ, 697 ὃ
linen, fine, 416 α
linger, 453 ὁ
lintel, 5206
lion, 78 ὁ, 428 a, 4286
438 b, 788 6, 8146
a whelp, 164 ὁ, 1784
“ἃ young, 415 ὁ
of God, 75u
lioness, 429 ὦ
lip, 793 a
liquid, to become, 246 τ
liquefaction, 868 7
liquor, 562 6
listen, to, 26 ὁ

tie

LITIGATE

litigate, to, 844 4

litter, 73 a, 467 a, 090 ἃ,
699 a

little, 250 6,493 a,500 ὁ,
7308

children, 323 ὃ
. finger, 730 ὃ
man, 41 a
moment, 220 a
to be, 2515, 498 α,
730 a
lituus, 811 ὁ
live, to, 2246, 225,
263 b, 273 b, 275 a
again, 2744
in truth, 225 ὁ
in uprightness, 225 ὃ
softly, 641 ὁ
well, 274 a, 347 ἃ
live coal, 167 6
lively, 273 a, 2746
liver, 381 0
living, 273 a, 2736
at ease, 799 a
lizard, 287 a,
699 a
48b, 555, 774,
214 α, 228 b, 2296
here, 239 ὁ
load, 366, 44a, 512 a
on, to put, 44 ἃ
to, 18 b, 323 6
loam, 321 ὦ, 645 ὁ
Lo-Ammi, 426 ὁ
loathe,4a,106,111a,130a,
176 ὁ, 239 ὁ, 243 ὦ,
249 b, 565 a, 727 a,
848 ὁ
oathing, 1774, 239},
2526
causing, 1924
loathsome, to be, 242 ὦ,
243 b

locks, 199 ὁ

of hair, 729 ὁ
locksmith, 488 6
locust, 756, 1526, 154a,

437 ὁ,
lo!

161 ὁ, 166 a, 260 a, |

294 b, 303 a, 3504,
589 ὁ
Lod, 4306
Lo-debar, 426 2
lodge, to, 434 a
lodging 638 ἃ
plas, 181 ὦ, 461 4,
4754
loft, 65% 5
lofty, 15a, 339a, 508,
to be, 232 a, 369 a,
7616, 7706
to becomy, 218 6,
building, 719 ἃ
place, 157 a, 317 a,
502 a, 515% 556 a,
560 ὁ. 765 &
log, 430 ὁ, 171 α
loins, 383. 808ι;, 408a,
522 α ΑΞ
long, 79 b, 612 &
apc, 383 a
te be, 79, 3200, *83a

‘long, to, 219 a, 83264
for, to. 4a@,194,82b,854a
to make, 79 a
since, 254

longing, 854 a, 854 ὦ,

8764

look, 269 a, 506 a
to, 5276, 6785, 679a,
679 ὃ, 841 ἢ
after, to, 157 a
around, to, 794 a
at, to, 136 6, 137 a,

789 ὃ, 797 b, 8054
forth, to, 848 ὁ
orward, to, 193 ὃ
out, to, 111 a, 1938,
7lia
round, to, 1936
upon, to, 268 a
looking after, 137 b
down upon, 130 ὃ
glass, 506 a, 750 ὃ
loops, 434 a
loose, to, 281 a, 283 a,
666 ὁ, 690 ὃ, 696 ὃ,
849 ὃ
loose, something, 498 ὃ
loosed, to be, 297 ὁ
loosen, to, 580a
bands, to, 617 a
with a mattock, to,
619 a
lop, to, 738 a
loquacious, 62 a
lord, 12a, 12a, 12 ὃ,
130 ὦ, 131 a, 154 6,
480 ὦ, 506 a, 828 a
Lo-ruhamah, 426 ὃ
i jose, to, 3 ὁ
lose oneself, to, 3 a
loss, 653 b
lost, to be, 8 a, 123 ὦ,
lost, something, 3 6
lot, 165 a, 284 a, 433 ὦ,
486 a, 505 a, 670a
- Lotan, 433 ὦ
loud noise to make,
762 ὁ
louse, 592 a
love, 16 a, 191 a, 2935,
465 a
immodest, 605 ὦ
object of, 191 ἃ
to, 16 a, 191 @,256a,
293 ὁ, 332 ὁ, 604 ὦ,
765 6
any one, to, 112 @
loved, to be, 16 a
that which is, 333 @
lovely, 333 a. to be,554 5
lover, 16 a, 772 ὁ
loves, 16 a. loving, 191 ὦ
low, 199 ὁ, 845 ὁ
(as an ox), to, 176 ὃ
to be, 198 @, 405 a,
593 ὁ, 845 ἃ
to be brought, 471 ὁ
place, 204 ὁ
region, a, 845 ὃ
iv Wer, 862 ὁ. part, 862 a

585 ὃ, 750 a, 783 6, |

( 19 )
‘lower, to be, 14 ὃ
lowest, 862 ᾧ
part, 8la
lowing, 176 ὃ
lowliness, 845 ὃ
lowly mind, 643 a
to be, 713 ὁ
Lubim, 432 ὁ
Lucifer, 222 ὁ
Ludim, 4326
Luhith, 433 a
lunar month, 263 ἃ
lust, 19 b, 854 ὃ
after, to, 19 a
lustful, to be, 437 a
luxuriant useless plant,
206 ὃ }
Luz, 433 a
Lydda, 430 ὁ
Lydians, 432 ὃ
lying, 42b, 384a, 3898, '
890 Ὁ Ι

down, 517 a, 755 a,
in wait, 75 ὃ, 701 ὁ
to reprove of, 389 b

M

Maachah, 494 4
Maadai, 491 ὁ
Maadiah, 491 ὁ
Maai, 493 ὁ
Maarath, 497 a
Maaseiah, 465 6, 498 4
| Maasiah, 492 ὁ
| Maasiai, 498 a
Maaz, 496 ὁ
mace, 498 ὁ
maceration, 521 a
Machbanai, 471 ἃ
Machbenah, 471 α
machination, 551 ὦ
Machir, 471 ὁ
Machnadebai, 472 a
Machpelah, 472 a
mad, 226 a, 43] a
to be, 226 ὁ, 526 a
made, to be, 139 a, 221,
809 ὁ
destitute, 262 a
hot, 287 ὁ
less of, to be, 181 a
ready, to be, 398 ὁ
madman, 805 ὁ
| Madmannah, 451 ὁ
Madmen, 451 ὃ
| Madmenah, 451 ὃ
madness, to feign, 226 ὦ
Madon, 4506
Magbish, 447 a
Magdiel, 447 ὃ
magian,276d, 418a,4466
magic, 437 ὦ
Magician, 87 a, 2765
magistrate, 578 ὁ, 738 a,
817 a, 898 α
‘Magnificence, 15a, 156,
150 ὁ, 158 ὁ, 159 4,
363 ὁ
magnificent, 13 a, 150 a,
363 ὦ, 382 a4

|

| magnify, 784 ἃ

magnitude, 158 ὃ, 159 8, '
173 a, 506 ὃ, 753 ὁ,
7546
Magog, 447 ὃ
Magpiash, 443 ὃ
Mahalaleel, 454 a
Mahalath, 464 ὁ
Mahanaim, 465 a
Mahaneh-dan, 465 @
Maharai, 454 ὁ
Mahavite, 463 ὃ
Mahazioth, 463 ὁ
Maheth, 466 6
Mahlah, 464 a
Mahli, Mahali, 464 ἃ
Mahlon, 464 a
Mahol, 463 ὁ
maiden, 148 a, 399 a
maid-servant, a, 844 a
mail, a coat of, 595 ὁ
maintain, to, 386 ὁ
majesty, 150 ὦ, 151 a,
153 a, 159 ὃ, 218 ὦ,
382 a, 616 ὦ, 788 ἃ
of God, 158 ὁ
Makaz, 504 ὁ
Maker, 2 a
make, to, 599 a, 657 a,
684 b, 820 ὁ
a show, 226 a
an alliance, 259 a
an end of, 581 ὁ
clean, 725 b
fast, 68 a. haste, 616a
light of, 241 ὁ
narrow, 291 ὁ
possessor, 30 ὦ
ready, to, 387 a
to stand, 360 ὁ
Makheloth, 503 a
Makkedah, 502 6
Maktesh, 473 a

Malachi, 475 ὃ

Malcham, 479 a

Malchiah, Malchijah,
478 ὁ

Malchiel, 478 ὁ

Malchiram, 478 5

male, 199 a, 2444, 2454

malice, 462 a

Mallothi, 480 a

Malluch, 476.4

maltreatment, 250 a

Mamre, 480 ὁ

man, 18 α, 135, 634,
66 a, 1564, 5214 |

any other, 27 ὁ

Manahath, 487 α |

Manasseh, 488 a :

mandate, 61 5, 210 4,.
323 b, 419 ὦ, 445 a,
499 a

manful, to be, 283 a

manger, 24a, 77a

manifest, to be, 347 ὃ

manna, 481 a

manner, 188 ὦ, 520 a,
680 a, 860a |

of, in the, 681 a
Manoah, 486 ὁ
mantle, 171 ὁ, 8646 i

MEAL

manufacture, to, 657
manumitted, to be, θῦϑα
manure, to, 204 a
many, 753a, 7536, 7846
to become, 753 ὁ
Maoch, 492 a
Maon, 492 6
mar, to, 380 ὁ
Mara, 505 ὁ
Maralah, 510 ὃ
marble, white, 819 ἃ
mare, 581 ὁ, 770 ὁ
Mareshah, 506 ὁ
margins, 153 ὁ, 488 ὁ
maritime district, 258 ἃ
land, 36 a
mark, 419 ὁ, 4644, 4676
532 b, 8576
to, 19 a, 564 b, 858 ἃ
out to, 591 a, 8544.
mark, branded, 394 ὃ
7364
burnt in, 394 6
of relation, 196 ὦ
marked, 5644
out, to be, 855 a4
with stripes, 258 6
market, 618 ὦ
Maroth, 508 ὦ
marriage, 315 ὃ
marring, 515 ὁ
marrowy, to be, 4624
463 b, 770 α
marry, to, 568 ὦ
Mars, 507 ὁ
Marsena, 5106
marsh, 11 a,
1526
grass, 29 a
rush, 1746
mart, 583 6
marvel, to, 866 a
Mash, 513 ὁ
Mashal, 517 6~
mason, 309 ὦ
Masrekah, 513 4

133 6

' Massa, 512 ὃ

Massah, 489 a

mast, a, 874 ὃ

master, 2 a, 12 a, 1204
Matred, 467 ὁ

Matri, 468 a

matrix, 5144

| Mattan, 522 a

Mattanah, 522 a
Mattaniah, 522 a
Mattathah, 522 ὃ
Mattathiah, 522 ὁ
Mattenai, 522a
matter, 296 ὁ, τοῦ a
799 a

unformed, 173 4
mattrass, 382 b
mature, to, 291 ὁ

. maul, 498 ὃ

mauls, 395 ὃ
meadow, 7 ὦ, 7846
saffron, 2584
Meah, 444 ὁ :
meal, 42 6, 43 b, δϑὺ ἃ
734 a, 168 α

MEAL

meal, coarse, 654 a
mean, 3125
measure, 87 5, 413 a,
449 a, 450 a, 513.4,
521 ὁ, 575 ὃ, 641 a
to. 150 ὦ, 386 ὃ, 449 4,
450 a, 864 ὁ
a double, 40 a
fold, a, 843 ὁ

that which exceeds,
3776
measured field, 257 5
measures, 480 a
measuring-line, 257 5
Mebunnai, 446 ὁ
Mecherathite, 472 ὁ
Medad, 469 ὃ
Medan, 451 ὁ
Mede, 451 a
Medeba, 469 ὁ
Media, 450 ὁ
medicine, 776 ὦ, 874 α
meditate, to, 902 α,
215 a, 247 a, 811 a,
789 a
meditation, 2155, 216a,
862 a, 789 a
meek, 643 a
to be, 236 ὁ
meekn 5lla
mect, 79
to, 63 ὁ, 6665, 723 4,
741 a, 7426
to go to, 7426
meeting, 607 ὁ
Megiddo, Megiddon,
447 a
Mchetabel, Mehetabeel,
453 ὃ
Mehida, 463 ὁ
Mehir, 464 a
Meholathite, 464 ὃ
Mehonothai, 492 ὁ
Mehujael, 463 ὁ
Mehuman, 453 ὁ
Mehunim, Meuuim,4926
Mekonah, 471 a
Melatiah, 477 ὁ
Melchi-shua, 478 ὁ
Melchizedec, 478 ὁ
Melech, 478 a
Melicu, 477 ὁ
melons, 5 a
melt, to, 183 a, 445 3B,
455 a, 488 b, 490 a,
5045, 719 ὁ
away, to, 183 a, 4715
melted, to be, 572 ὃ
melting, 204b,232b,868a
members, 102 ὁ, 3624
memorial, 26 a, 1994
senténce, 245 ὁ
memory, 245 ὦ, 832 ὁ
Memphis, 498 a, 556 a
Meroncan, 480 a,
meu, sons of, 41 5
Menahem, 487 4
wend, to, 7756

menstrual uncleanness,
5346
mention of, to make,
2445
Mephaath, 470 a
Mephibosheth, 498 }
Merab, 506 ὁ
Meraiah, 509 ὁ
Meraioth, 510 a
Merari, 512 a4
Merathaim, 508 a
merchandise,489a,4968,
510 a, 588 ὁ
beautiful, 471 ὁ
merchant, 405 ὦ, 583 ὁ,
769 a
mercies, 766 a
merciful, 291 ὁ, 294 8,
765 a, 766a
Mercury, 526 ὃ
mercy, 2875, 292a, 294a,
861 a, 869 a
to have, 293 a
to obtain, 7655
Mered, 507 a
Meremoth, 510 ὃ
Meres, 5108
Meribah, 509 ὁ
Merib-baal, 509 ὁ
Merodach - Baladan,
139 a, 506 α
Meronothite, 510 ὁ
Meroz, 508 ὁ
merry, 319 ὁ
to be, 319 a, 347 a,
634 ὁ

Mesha, 470 ὦ, 518 ὁ
Meshach, 470 ὁ
Meshech, 516 ὁ
Meshelemiah, 518 a
Meshellemoth, 518 a
Meshezabeel, 5164
Meshobab, 515 a
Meshullam, 518 a
Meshullemith, 518 a
meslin, 122 ὁ
to give, 123 a
Mesobaite, 501 a
Mesopotamia, 80 a
message, 475 ὦ, 833 ὁ
messenger, 142 a, 475 a,
709 a
Methusael, 521 ὁ
Methuselah, 521 ὁ
metropolis, 55 a, 57 b
Mezahab, 468 ὁ
Mezarkon, 468 ὃ
Mibhar, 446 a
Mibsam, 446 ὁ
Mibzar, 446 ὁ
Micah, Micaiah, 469 ὁ,
470a
Micha, 469 ὁ
Michael, 469 ὁ
Michaiah, 470 a
Michal, 470 a
Michmas, Michmash,
4716
Michmetha, 472 a
Michri, 472 ὃ
mid-day, 704a

4 29)

Middin, 451 a
middle, 41a, 1614, 2980,
427 b, 465 ὁ, 858 ὃ,
863 a
Midian, 451 α
Midianites, 4516
midst, 41 a, 161 ὅ, 427 ὦ,
742 a
from the, 858 ὁ
midwife, 349 a
Migdal-el, 447 ὃ
Migdal-gad, 447 ὃ
Migdol, 447 ὃ
might, 37 ὁ, 45 a, 154a,
253 a, 270 b, 2754,
386 a, 390 a, 616 ὦ,
7206 ὃ
mightily, 270 ὁ
mighty, 6b,134,454,63a,
87a, 153 Ὁ, 2705,
2945, 873.4
one, 6 ὦ, 37 ὃ, 45a
to be, 72 a, 74.6, 8736
migrate, to, 553 ὁ
migration, 88 a, 163 ὃ
Migron, 449 a
Mijamin, Miamin, 470a
Mikloth, 504 a
Mikneiah, 504 ὁ
Milalai, 479 ὁ
Milcah, 478 ὃ
Milcom, 479 a
mild, 643 ὁ
to be, 287 a
mildew, 369 ὃ
Milél, 29 a
military car, 605 b
force, 253 ὃ
leader, 158 ὃ
standard, 189 ὃ
tumult, 395 a
virtue, 154 α
milk, 278 a, 286 ὃ
abundant, 243 a
mill, 321 a, 321 ὃ
millet, 195 @
Millo, 476 α
millstone, 675 b, 765 a,
768 ὃ
mind, 40a, 451 ὃ, 559a,
761 a, 7896
mindful, 244 a
to be, 244 ὃ
mine, a, 543 ὃ
mingle, to, 46la, 489a,
651 a, 651 ὁ, 754,
803 a ;
Minianim, 487 ὃ
minister, 216 a, 357 a,
595 b, 599 ὃ, 851 ὃ
to, 838 b, 8516
Minni, 487 a
Minnith, 487 ὁ
Miphkad, 499 a
miracle, 458 a, 498 b,
866a
mire, 133), 2890, 343a,
778 a
Miriam, 510 a4
Mirma, 510 ὁ
mirror, 506 a, 750 ὁ

| miry, to be, 319a, 575b
mischief, 66 ὃ, 219 ὁ
miserable, 643 a
misery, 4 ὃ, 71 ὁ, 312 ὁ,
489 b, 614 a, 648 ὁ
misfortune, 21 ὁ, 86 ὦ,
71 δ, 219 b, 372 α,
551 ὃ
Misgab, 513 ἃ
Mishal, 514 a
Misham, 519 a
Mishma, 518 ὁ
Mishmannah, 518 ὃ
Mishraites, 521 a
Mispar, 490 ὃ
Mispereth, 490 ὁ
Misrephoth-maim, 513d
miss, to, 27la, 272 a,
686 a
missile, 827 a
misstep, 272 a
mist, 2146
mistress, 182 α, 1544,
156 ὁ, 806 a
Mithcah, 522 ὃ
Mithnite, 522 a
Mithredath, 522 ὃ
mitigation 385 a
mitre, 447 a
mix, 46la, 489a, 6508,
6516
oneself, 123 a
mixed crowd, 68 a
Mizar, 502 a
Mizpah, 5024
Mizpeh, 502 a
Mizzah, 461 a
Moab, 455 a
Moadiah, 458 a
mock, to, 233 a, 435 a,
441 a, 459 a, 870 ὃ
at, to, 440 a
mocker, 440 b
mockery, 440 a, 85] a
mockings, 871 a
mode, 1884, 2084, 860a
model, 202 ὁ, 8564
modest, 121 ᾧ
to be, 718 ὃ
modesty, 121 b, 643 a
moist, 435 ὁ
to be, 435 ὁ
country, 340 ὁ
moisten, to, 822 a, 772a
moistened, to be, 701 ας
847 a
Moladah, 456 ὃ
mole, 279 a, 297 a
Molech, 479 a
Molid, 456}
Moloch, 478 a
molten image, 489 ὁ,
553 a, 6844
moment, a, 697, 757},
841 ὁ
money, 409 a, 545 α
monster, a sea, 869 ὁ
month, 367 ὃ
monument, 332a, 501a,

832 b
moon, 3676 4068, 7854

‘MUCH

Mordecai, 507 b
more, 344a, 3774, 4944
6108

Moreh, 459 b
moreover, 635 ὁ
not, 71 ὦ
Moresheth-gath, 460 a
Moriah, 509 ὁ
morning, 137 a, 5155,
8156

light, 23 ὃ
morose, 180 @
to be, 251 a, 409 ὁ
morrow, the, 466 a
morsel, 695 ὦ, 696 ὁ
mortar, 289 ὦ, 451 a,
473 a
Moschi, 516 ὁ
Mosera, Moseroth, 457a
Moses, 514 ὦ
most excellent, 446 a
Most High, 626 ὁ, 6328
moth, 592 a, 659d
mother, 55 a, 348 ὃ
in law, 287 a
mouldy, to become,
645 b
mound, 289 ὁ, 475 ὃ,
500 a, 500 ὁ, 5894
mount, to, 9 ὦ
up to, 7l4a
upwards, 9 ὃ
Mount Gerizim, 179 ὁ
mountain, 155 a, 220 a,
230 ὁ, 232 ὃ, 320,
4516
cock, 192 ὃ
mountaineer, 62a, 232a
mountainous, 23la
mourn, to, 7a,65a,724 ὁ
for, to, 592 ὁ
mournful cry, 7716
mourning,75,645,126 a
215 b, 855a
dress, 725 a
mouse, 625 ὃ
mouth, 449 ὁ, 608 ὃ,
664 a, 667 a, 669 a,
673 a, 673 ὁ, 874 b
of caverns, 673 ὁ
toput something inte
the, 292 a
move, to, 241 a, 4164,
534 a, 540 a, 569 ὁ,
589 a, 669 ὁ, 714 ὁ,
733 ὃ
moved, to be, 177 ὁ,
381 ὁ, 402 a, 455 ὃ,
538 a, 539 ὁ, 755 b,
766 a, 7756
moving to and fro, 6735
mow, to, 701 ὁ .
mowing, 165 a
Moza, 458 ὃ
Mozah, 501 ὃ
much, 3826, 383a, 7534
753 b, 784 ὃ
more, 69 ὁ
of, tomake, 159 6
to be, 1973, 3834

753 ὃ

ee eee ee ee

MUD

nud, 133 4, 324 6, 7784
muddy, to be, 5844
mutile, to 426 ὁ
male, 34 ὁ, 688 a
muleteer, 34 ὁ
multiplication, 506 6
multiplied, to be, 754 a
multiply, to, 3834, 664a,
850 b
oneself, to, 381 ὃ
multitude, 58 a, 227 b,
382 a, 475 a, 506 ὃ,
585 ὃ, 648 a, 753 ὃ,
. S46a
munificent, 96 a
mural tower, 682 a
murmur, 34 ὁ
to, 215a, 237a, 757a
murmuring, 865 a,
muscle, 849 ὁ
Mushi, 460 a
music, 248 a, 531 ὁ,
836 ὁ
musical _ instrument,
140 a, 1835
must, 645 a, 863 ὃ
muster, 686 ὃ
to, 699 a
mute, 53a
to be, 52 ὁ, 1054
mutter, to, 215a, 437 α
mutually, 345 a
muzzle, 465 ὃ
to, 272 ὃ, 394 ὃ
myriad, 758 ὁ, 7542
myrrh, 505 ὃ
myrtle, 217 a
nyself,-I, 560 α

N

Naam, 5546
Naamah, 555 a
Naarah, 556 a
Naaran, 556 a
Naarath, 556 a
Naashon, 5454
Nabal, 529 a
Nabhi, 542 ὁ
Naboth, 527 a
Nachon, 550 ὁ
Nadab, 534 a
Nahalol, 537 a
Naham, 5446
Naharai, 544 ὁ
Nahash, 5454
Nahor, 542 ὁ
Nahum, 542 ὁ
uail, 233 a, 236 a, 3245,
376 a, 7176
nails, 490 a, 513 4
Naioth, 548 a
naked, 625a, 6535, 6555,
810 b, 8436
hill, a, 8445
making, 134 a, 87! @
place, 497 a
the, 497 a
to be, 170 a, 171 4,
615 b, 653 a, 6565
to make, 170 α, 310 ὦ,
655 b, 690 ὁ

nakedness, 496 5, 625 4,
653 ὁ, 654 a, 844.5
name, 832 ὁ, 833 4
of God, 832 ὃ
to, 7406
names, 833 ὃ
Naomi, 555 >
Naphesh, 556 6
Naphtali, 560 ὁ
Naphtuhim, 5606
narcissus, 258 a
nard, 567 a
narrate, to, 594 a
narration, 490 ὦ
narrow, 462 6,718 a
to be, 23a, 293, 3618,
706 a
to make, 252 ὦ, 292 a
way, 519 a
what is, 458 ὁ
narrowed, to be, 74a
Nathan, 574 a
Nathan-melech, 574 a
nation, 55a, 427 a, 443a
of another, 242 a
nations, 635 ὦ, 639 ὁ
native, a, 27 4
tree, 27 a
nativity, 456 ὁ, 471 a
nausea, 252 ὁ
nave (of a wheel), 314a
navel, 849 ὦ, 85] α
Nazarite, a, 541 ὃ
Neah, 554 a
near, 476, 746, 93b, 97a,
98 a, 129 a, 331 a,
636 ὦ, 638 a, 742 ὁ
of kin, 151 ὁ
relative, 151)
Neariah, 556 a
nearly, 493 a
nearness, 129 a
Nebaioth, 528 ὁ
Neballat, 529 ὁ
Nebat, 528 a
Nebo, 526 6
sword of, 590 a
Nebuchadnezzar, 527 a
Nebushashban, 527 a
Nebuzaradan, 5266
i Necho, 550a
‘neck, 499, 6564, 7044,
{ 707 α
ij nzckchain, 228 a, 280 α,
644 ὁ, 7545
jne tklace, 228 a, 280 a,
280 Ὁ, 386 ὦ, 6445
Ne labiah, 534 a
need, 5b,3126,4656,719a
needful, to be, 312 4
needing, 295 5
needy, 654 a, 719 a
to be, 587 a, 763 ὁ
negation, 21 a
neglect, to, 570 α, 839 ὃ
Nehaliel, 5444
Neheiamite, 544 a
Nehushta, 545 ὃ
Neiel, 5546
neigh, to, 703 ὃ
neighbour, 639 a, 8234

{9}.-Ὁὸ
neighbourhood, 577 6
neighbouring, 95 a
neighing, 501 ὁ
Nekodah, 565 a
Nemuel, 5524
Nepheg, 556 a4
Nephtoah, 5606
Nephusim, 556 a
Nergal, 567 a
Nergal-Sharezer, 567 a
Neriah, 567 6
nerve, 1684, 5705, 8495
nervous, 579 ὁ
nest, 734 5

to make, 736 a
nestle, to, 736 a
net, 305 ὦ, 306 a, 461 3,
472 a, 501 ὁ, 6714,
783 a, 8015
Nethaneel, 574 a4
Nethaniah, 574 a
Netophah, 547 ὁ
nettle, 303 6
net-work, 75 6, 471 α
to make, 803 a
nevertheless, 72a, 1446,
403 a, 4315
new, 242 b, 263 a, 263 b,
5516
moon, 263 @
to be, 263 a
wine, 863 ὁ
newly plucked, 325 6
Neziah, 563 a
Nibhaz, 527 ὦ
Nibshan, 530 a
nigh, 98 a
night, 438 a
owl, 388 a
nimble, 60a, 81 α
to be, 3246
Nimrah, Nimrim, 552 a
Nimrod, 5524
Nimshi, 552 5
nine, 316 a, 876 ὁ
ninety, 698 a
Nineveh, 5484
ninth, 876 ὦ, 8766
nip, to, 404 6
nipped off, to be, 745 a
Nisan, 548 ὁ
Nisroch, 554 a
nitre, 575 a
no, 425 ὁ
doubt, 42 4
farther, 71 ὃ
one, 13 6, 28 b, 39 α
No, 5244
Noah, 539 ὁ, 5544
Noahdiah, 540 ὁ
Nob, 525 6
Nobah, 527 ὃ
nobility, 535 ὃ
noble,65,13a,3016,462 5,
531 ὁ, 535 a, 660 a,
8lla
lady, 794 ὃ
something very, 447a
to be, 266 b, 414
nobles, 13a, 267a, 313a,
694 a, 755 b, 852 b

i nobles, of a state, 37 ὃ
nocturnal spectre, 438)
nod, to, 538 a
Nodab, 538 a
Nogah, 531 a
noise, 227 ὦ, 7276, 772 b,
774 6, 775 b, 798 a,
874 α, 8755
(of a shower), 227 6
to make a, 228 a,
352 a, 369 a, 759 a,
775 a, 781 a, 797 3,
807 a
noon, 704 a
noose, 258a, 459a, 513a,
5156
to be taken in a, 364a
Nophah, 556 ὁ
north, 4624, 715, 791a
northern, 716 a
nose, 69 b
nostrils, 69 b, 543.4
not, 36a, 38 ὦ, 714,
|” 1905, 199 ὁ, 425,
426 a, 4316
not any thing, 122 6
not, so that, 39 ὁ
not to be, 624 a
not to grow, 402 a
not to me, there is, 39 a
not unto, 124 a4
not yet, 324 ὁ, 3256
notched, 685 6
nothing, 21 a, 38 ὦ, 44 a,
52 ὦ, 71 ὃ, 1203,
122 a, 122 6, 124 ὁ,
426 a, 430 b, 857 a
bringing to, 1246
to, 194 α
to bring to, 537 ὁ
nothingness, 807 ὁ
nourish, to, 241 ὦ, 386 4,
773a
nourished, to be well,
505 ὁ
nourishing, 667 a
now, 70a, 239 b, 383 a,
409 a, 662 a
noxious, 772 a
number, 472 a, 486 a,
487 b, 489 a, 4908,
593 a, 825a
to, 409 a, 485 ὦ, 486 a,
594 a, 6864
numbering, 499 a, 5946
numerous, 647 ὃ
to be, 381 ὁ
nuptial bed, 295 ὁ
nuptials, 315 ὁ
nourished, 2 a
nurse, 470 a, 488 a
nut, 10 ὁ
oO
oak, 38 a, 48 b, 50a
oar, 515 a, 818 a
oath, 48 a, 800 ὁ
to bind by, 48 α
Obadiah, 600 ὁ
Obal, 610 a
Obed, 600 ὁ
Obed-edom, 600 ὁ

OG

obedience, 92 a, 5626,
518 b
to render, 836 a
obey, to, 4a, 26 5,362 ὃ,
836 a

Obil, 18 6
object, 600 b
of praise, 248 b
oblation, 742 a, 8744
obliterated, to be, 411 ὃ
Oboth, 18 ὃ
obscurations, 402 a
obscure, 71 ὁ, 312 ὃ
saying, 477 ὁ
to be, 276 b, 402 4
obscurity, 725 a
observance, 518 ὁ
observation, 838 ἃ
observe, to, 563 ὑ, 778 ας
837 b, 838 a
obstacle, 670 a
obstinacy, 747 a
obstinate, 6 5,270 ὁ
to shew oneself, 434 a
obstruct, to, 596 b, 7966
obtain, to, 499 a, 8214,
867 a
a cause, to, 702 «
obtest, to, Gita
occasion, 855 a
occupation, 685 α
occupy, to, 370.a, 441 3
oceur, to, 741 a4
ocean, 857 a
Ocran, 626 ὃ
octave, 834 ὃ
Oded, 6ll α ΄
odious, to become, 101 4
to make, l0la
odium, 293 ὃ
odour, 767 b
to offer, 730 b
of all kinds, 397 a
naught, 510 -
nothing, 51 ὁ
offence, 473 a, 5954
to take, 409 b
offended, to be, 420
offer, to, 533 6, 742 ἃ
762 a4
for sin, to, 271 ὁ
gifts, to, 569 a
offered, to be, 631 ὃ
offering, 238a, 742 ας
8744 e
a heave, 874 α
of a victim, 87 @
office, 501a, 600a, 6868,
687 a
of a priest, 385 ὁ
officer, 687a, 6874,
689 a
off-scourings, 583 a
offset, 95 ὁ
offshoot, 127 a
offspring, 1165, 2368 -
254 b, 456 b, 5488
689 ὃ, 690 a, 873%
void of, 654 ὁ
often, 379 ὃ
Og, 6104

(22)

OH PERESH
‘Ok that! 32a, 565, 432 ' i, 645 ὃ outside, 266 4 painted with colours, tnrough, 1400, 1
Ohad, 184 Ophrah, 646 a oven, 869 a 163 5 ae eat
Ghel, 17 a opinion, 836, 205 a,| over, 98 a, 344 a, 626 ὃ, | painter, 145 a passing over,491a, 600
‘oil, 360 b, 5156 513 a, 517 6, 661 a 630 ὦ, 682 a pair, a (of oxen), 712 a | passover,the day of,6834
beaten, 4204 opportune, 662 ὁ against, 455 a, 456 a, | palace, 70 a, 80 a, 1154, | past, to be, 398 6
ointinent, 511 ὃ, 780 α, opportunity, 661 5 530 ὁ, 638 a, 721 α 115 4, 116 a, 119 4, | pastry, sweet, 678 a
8356 op , to, 508 a, 589a,} and above, to be, 222 b, 2324 pasture, 188 a, 449 a,
ld, 374 a, 663 a, 724 ὃ, | 701 a, 7276 377 a ἜΡΟΝ, 58 524 b, 537 a, 538 ὃ,
᾿ 7886 opposed, to be, 721 a to be, 222 ὃ alal, 677 a 5706, 7744
‘age, 252a, 399 ὑ, opposite, 206, 456a,| overcome, to, 348 ὦ, palanquin, 73a to, 773 a4
788 b 531 a, 550 b, 592 a, 7625 palate, 276 a patch, 322 a, 3244
man, 252a, 3738, 603 δ, 682 b, 723 a,| overdrive, to, 205 ὁ pale, to be, 807 a path, 78 a, 308 ἃ
3764 741 ἃ overflow, to, 6695,| to become, 266 ὁ, Pathros, 698 a
of, 680 a, 724a oppress, to, 102 a, 288 a, 691 ὁ, 705 b, 811 ὁ, 384 ὦ, 401 a, 409 a | pattern, 202 ὁ
to be, 251 6, 3744 352 a, 437 a, 570}, 846 a, 8460 paleness, 3694, 370a | pavement, 5lla

to become, 251 ὃ,

omentum, 4724
Omri, 641 a
On, 21
on, 97 a, 626 ὁ
a certain day, 341 ὁ
account of, 30 a, 98 ὃ,
356 b, 423 δ, 440 a,
495 b, 630 a, 681 a,
72la
behalf of, 424 α
high, 626 ὃ
that account, 403 a
the outside, 275 ὃ
the other hand, 8 a
this account, 394 b
Onan, 22 a
once, 29 a
one, 28b, 405, 84a,
26la
after another, 29 a
another, 28 ὁ, 30a
born, 349 ὁ
by one, 29 a
kept silent, 53 ὃ
no, 13 ὁ, 284, 39.4
only, 28 ὁ
time, 29 ἃ
onions, 133 ὃ
only, 42 a, 72a, 102 ὑ,
345 b, 779 b
begotten, 345 ὁ
child, 345 ὃ
now, 49 ἃ
that, 72 α
Ono, 22a
onward, 494 b
pen, to, 1364, 136},
685 a, 685 b, 687 a,
694 δ, 696 a, 697 a
eyed, 687 ἃ
space, 4494
ppened, to be, 136 a
ppening, 492 α, 687 a,
δὰ 7 a :
wel, 645
Ophir, 22 ὦ

660 a, 719 ὃ, 806 a,
85la
oppressed, 5 5,198 ὁ
to be, 642 ὁ

' | oppression, 250 a, 288 a,

437 a, 450 a, 498 a,
508 b, 616 a, 648 5,
649 ὁ, 660 ὁ, 690 a,
805 ὃ, 863 b, 864.4
oppressor, 286 ὃ, 660 a,
706 a, 771 α
opprobrium, 293 ὁ
opulent, 811 a
or, 229 a
oracle, 269 a, 273 ὃ
orbits, 577 ὃ
orcus, 798 a
ordain, to, 301 a
order, 4645, 580a, 785a,
787 b, 860 a
to, 61 ὃ
to put in, 571 b, 8126
ordinance, 300 b
ore, of gold and silver,
134 d.stone, 8 a,
Oreb, 652 6
Oren, 80 ὁ
oriental, 724 a, 724 b
origin, 4564, 4585,
471 a, 724a
Orion, 408 a
ornament, 150 ὃ, 151 a,
217 b, 313 b, 608 a,
665 a, 846 ὁ, 854 ὦ,
87la
to, 217 ὃ

ornamented, to be, 6645
Ornan, 81 a

| Orpah, 656 a

orphan, 376 ὃ
Oshea, 220 ὁ
ossifrage, 690 5
ostrich, 3566, 772a,
86la
other, 34a
to be, 839 ὁ
otherwise, 235 a
Othni, 663 a
Othniel, 663 a
out of doors, 266 5
outcry, 25la, 509 a,

705 a, 772 6,779 a,
8ila
outer, 275 b
out-pouring, 817 a

of wrath, 603 b

overflowing, 243 a
overlay, to, 295 ὁ, 757 ὃ
with, to, 631, 7156
overlaying of a statue,
70a
overlook, to, 690 5
overpower, to, 873 ὃ
overshadow, to, 322 a
oversight, 686 ὦ, 687 a
overspread, to, 178 ἃ,
411 a, 8426
overtake, to, 208 a
overthrow, 230 ὃ, 454 a,
837 a
to, 230 a, 656 a, 829 a
overthrowing, 195 a
overthrown, to be, 575by'
650 a
overturn, to, 2165, 230a,
589 ὁ, Glla
overturning, 2308, 4544,
6116
overwhelm, to, 254 a,
8l7 a
owner, 1308
of flocks, 564 ὃ
ox, 506, 54a, 812a, 860a
cart, 605 ὁ
goad, 206 ὦ, 479 ὁ
stalls, 778 a
oxen, 137 a
Ozem, 746
Ozni, 26 4
Oznites, 26 5

Ρ

Paarai, 685 a

pace, 756 ὁ
package, 405 a
Padan-Aram, 667 a
paddle, 376 ὁ
Padon, 667 a
Pagiel, 666 a
Pahath Moab, 672 ὁ

| paid, to be, 830 a

pail, 384 a
pain, 275 ὁ, 280 a, 3808,
470 b, 496 b, 647 a
to be in, 265 a
to have, 380 b
pained, to be, 279 a,
328), 413 4
pains, 257 b, 709 a
paint, to, 800 ὁ, 301 a,
757 a4
with stibium, 390 4

Pallu, 675 ὃ
palm, 324 a, 409 ὁ
branch, 410 a
tree, 868 a
Palma Christi, 731 ὁ
palms, 865 ὁ
the land of, 41 ὃ
palpitate, to, 5745
Palti, 676 a
Pan, 684 α
pan, 410 a, 710 α
pangs, 257 ὁ, 308 5
pant, to, 3585, 3904,
536 a, 544 a, 5714,
668 ὁ, 799 a
pap, 190 4. papyrus, 4a
parable, 273 ὃ, 517 ὃ
to set forth a, 263 ὁ
to use, 202 a, 517 ὁ
Parah, 688 ὦ
aramour, 675 a
‘aran, 665 a
parapet, 496 ὦ
parch, to, 732 ὁ
parched, 309 a
pardon, to, 411 a, 565 a,
568 ὁ, 588 ὁ
Parmashta, 690 a
Parnach, 690 a
Parosh, 691 a
Parshandatha, 694 a
part, 102 ὁ, 103 ὁ, 167 a,
284 ὃ, 339 ἃ, 481a,
486α, 488 a, 515 ὃ,
667 ὁ
partiality, 512 ὁ
particle, 205 ὁ
parting, of the road, 55a
pide 260 δ, 741 a
aruah, 689 a
Parvaim, 689 a
Pasach, 684 a
aschal lamb, 683 ὁ
‘as-dammiin, 683 a4
Paseah, Phaseah, 683 ὃ
Pashur, 694 6
pass, 491 a
to, 283 a
away, 162 ὁ, 607 ὃ
beyond, 282 ὁ
by. 12a, 2556, 945,
282 b, 607 6, 683 a
on, 282 ὁ
over, to, 162 6, 601 a,
607 ὁ, 688 α
the night, 1090, 434a@

pay off, to, 7786
peace, 144 a,
825 b, 830.4
to have, 829 ὦ
to make, 8304
son of, 147 a
peacocks, 863 ὁ
501 ὁ
pearl, 206 ὁ, 682 ὁ, 860¢
Pedahel, 666 ὁ
Pedahzar, 666 ὃ
Pedaiah, 667 a
pedestal, 14 ὁ, 403 ὁ
pedigree, 346 ὁ
pediment, 38 a ,
peel, to, 295a, 685 ὁ,
738 a

off, 815 a
peeling off, 466 a, 746.4
peg, 236 a
Pekah, 687 a
Pekahiah, 687 a
Pelaiah, 674 ὁ, 676 a
677a
Pelatiah, 676 a
Peleg, 6754
Peleth, 677 ὃ
pelican, 388 a, 720 ἃ
Pelonite, 677 a_
Pelusium, ὅ84 α
pen, 471 ὁ, 620 α
penalty, 197 ὁ, 272 a,
831 a, 844 α
to be made liable,2632
Penates, 875 a ’
pendulous, something.
498 ὃ
to be, 199 ὁ, 900 α
netrate, to, 157 ὁ
Peniel, 682 ἃ
Peninnah, 682 6
pens, 520 ἃ
nsile work, 459 ὁ
enuel, 682a@ _
penury, 295 6, 4lla@
people, 54 ὁ, 57 ὁ, 162 ὁ
274 b, 427 a, 448 ἃ
635 a x
one of the same, 27 ὃ
oples, 639 ὁ
eor, 684 ὁ
perceive, 1135, ll4a
$23 ὁ, 333 ὁ, 335 ὃ
perennial, 41 ὁ
to be, 59 a
Peresh, 693 ὁ

470 ὁ

~

PERFECT

perfect, 00a, 830a, 8674
beauty, 471 4
to, 134 a, 400 @
to be, £62 ὃ
perfection, 399 a, 471 4,
562 ὁ, 864 4
perfidious, 102 ἃ
perfidiously, to act,
101 ὁ, 295 ὃ
perfidy, 102 a, 494 a
perforate, to, 281 α;.
304 a, 564 a
perform, to, 633 a
performed, to be, 830 a
perfumer, 780 a
perhaps, 20 a
perish, to, 3a, 3b, 67 ὁ,
86 ὦ, 104 ὁ, 123 ὁ,
166 ὁ, 202 b, 219 a,
225 b, 252 ὁ, 282 ὃ,
398 b, 417 a, 428 4,
460 b, 592 6,593 a,
775 a, 865 ὦ, 870 a
to be ready to, 3b
Perizzite, 689 a
permission, 781 @
permit, to, 573 4
pernicious, 41 ὁ
perpetually, 341d
perpetuity, 62 ὁ, 562d,
605 ὁ, 612 b, 856 ὦ,
866 ὃ
perplex, to, 804 a
perplexed, to be, 669 a
perplexing, 108 a
perplexity, 446 4
to be in, 362 a
persecute, to, 36), 7190,
758
persecution, 5075, 5080,
513 a
Persia, 690 b
Persians, 690 6
person, 679 ὃ
a dead, 560 a
living out of his own |
country, 178 @
perspicuous, 707 a
persuade, to, 696 a
pertinaciously refusing,
445 α
perturbation, 756 a
Perudd, 689 a
perverse, 432 6, 650 ὃ,

697 ὁ

to be, 20a, 368a, 6lla

perverseness, 230 3B,
435 ὃ

_ perversity, 611 ὁ, 614 a,
857 ὁ

pervert, to, 230a, 589d,
604 ὁ, 8611 α, 6164,
649 b, 650 ἢ
perverted, 432 ὁ
pestilence, 461 a, 7304
stle, 632 a
ethahiah, 697 a
Pethor, 6965 —
Pethuel, 696 ὦ
petition, 91 b 129 4,

138 a, 514u, 799 ἃ

( 23 )
Petra, 589 ὃ pitch, 178 a, 2516, 4116
petulant, 870 ὁ to, 4lla Ν
to be, 633 a a tent, to, 547 a
Peulthai, 685 a pitchers, 529 a
Pharaoh, 691 a Pitkom, 697 ὃ

Pharez, Peres, 692 a Pithon, 6744

Pharphar, 691 @ pits, 413 ὁ
Philistsa, 677 ὃ pity, 294 a, 766 a,
Philistine, 677 ὦ 8694
Philistines, 678.4 to, 266 a, 287 a, 2925,
Phinehas, 673 b 538 a

Phurah, 689 a
physician, 66 a
Pibeseth, 678 a
piece, 1036, 167a, 217a,
745 a
cut off, 305 a
of flesh, 572 a4
pierce, to, 206 a, 555 a,
566 b, 675 ὦ, 693.4
through to, 140 a,
281 a, 323 b, 550 a,
779a
pierced through, 281 ὃ
piercer, 104 a, 412 ὁ
piercing eis 4126
piercings, 451
piety, 365 a, 703 a4

place, 96 4, 116 a, 332 a,

403 ὁ, 460 a, 471 a,
508 ὁ, 620 ὁ, 638 a,
653 Ὁ, 672 b, 7704,
8636

a tent, to, 823 a

of habitation, 179 b

of union, 259 ὦ

8544
placed, 562 ὁ
something, 562 ὁ
places of refuge, 2605
placing, 853 a

Pildash, 675 a plague, 188a, 448,532),
pile, 497 u,533b,654b, 7824
7706 ,plain, 1388 5, 667 a,
to, 757 a 7854

for burning, 450 ὃ
Pileha, 675 ὃ
pillar, 501 a, 638 ὦ,
708 ὃ, 863 a4
pillows, 409 a
Piltai, 6764

plaister, 321 ὃ, 870 ὁ
‘plait, to, 76 a, 383 a,
402 a, 5776
plaits of hair, 464 α
plan, 211 a, ὅ30α
to, 231 ὁ, 361 ὃ

pin, 376 a plane tree, 655 6

pinch, to, 404 ὃ plank, 7456

pine, 4715 _ plant, 10la, 404. 5474,
a species of, 80 ὃ 752 a, 853a

away to, 12a, 19la, ἴο, 254.5, 8536
240 b, 398 ὃ, 455 ὃ, plantation, 467 ὦ, 547 a,
504 b, 558 ὃ 688 a
to, 183 a, 184 α, 410 planted, to be, 547 a,
to cause to, 455 a | 561 a
with longing, to, 4015 planting 254 ὦ, 255 a,
pining, 1834, 196b, 400a 467
away, one, 399 a, plates, thin, 671 ἃ
488 a platform, 395 a, 447 ὃ,
with desire, 200 ἃ 494 b, 638 a, 638 ὁ
pinion, a, 561 ὃ play, to, 248a, 2814,
Pinon, 673 ὁ
pious, 294 ὁ, 702 a,' plead a cause, to, 767 ὦ
7234 pleasant, 286 a, 319 ὦ,

pip, to, 717.4 333 a, 521 ὦ, 5544,
pipe, 280, 521 a, 543 a, 6518
610a to be, 319 a, 554 ὗ,
to, 85la 65la

pipings, 850 ἃ
Piram, 687 6
Pirathan, 691 a
Pisgah, 685 ἃ
Pishon, 673 b

pleasantness, 286a,522b,
5546

please, to, 8464
pleasure, 19 ὦ, 554 b,
604 ὁ, 609 a, 778 4,

Pispah, 684 a 843 b, 870 ὁ
pistacia, 113 ὦ pledge, 258 a, 600 ὃ
pit, 180 α, 109 a, 152 b, 652 b

1614, 163 5, 472 8, to, 65la

Pleiades, 3955 -
plentifully, 383 a

672 a, 810a, 814 α,
8144, 8l6éa

|

plenty, 227, 4714, 506),
783 ὁ.
plot, 216a
to, 247 ὁ
against, to, 186 a
plough, to, 161 ὦ, 309 a,
328 b, 666 b, 697 a
ploughing, 305 a
plough-share, 94a, 466a
pluck, to, 76 ὦ, 248 a,
509 ὁ, 656 a
away, to, 1656
off, to, 76b, 1650, 3074,
325 a, 325 b, 730,
777 b, 881 ἃ
out, to, 553 a
up, to, 575 a, θῦθα
plucking away, 158 a
plumb-line, 521 a

to, 336a, 360a, 3614, plummet, 8 a,521 a
3706, 8372 α, 5604, plunder, to, 181 ὁ,841 α Potiphar, 668 ὃ
590 ὁ, 786.a, 7946, plunged, to be, 317 b
809 a, 819 ὁ, 846 ὁ, Pochereth of Zebaim, potsherd, 309 a

674a
poem, 62 a, 275 ὃ, 462,
473.4, 517b, 790 a
poet, 463 ὁ
poetess, 528 ὃ
point, 261 ὃ, 564 b, 717
a sharp, 834 ὃ
of time, 457 a
out, to, 332 b, 355 a
to bring to a, 308 a
pointed, to be, 26a
poise, to, 847 ὦ, 8644
poison, 286 b, 752 ἃ
poisonous, 510 a
poker, wooden, 18 ὃ
polish, to, 509 a, 511 a,
594 a, 733 ὃ
polished, 493a, 703 ὃ,
733 ὃ
to be, 279 a, 438 α,
492 ὁ

pollute, to, 151 ὁ, 350 α,᾿

539 ὃ, 848 ὃ
polluted, 1516
to be, 1516, 2934,
322 ὃ
pollution, 322 ὃ, 855 ὃ
pomegranate, 770 ὦ
pond, 144a@
ponder, to, 26 ὃ

440 a, 707 ὁ, 788.4 | pool, 11 α, 1444, 152 |

poor, 5 b, 489 ὃ, 655 ὃ,
the, 199 ὃ :
to be, 587 a
to make, 3705

poplar, white, 429 ὃ

poppy, 763 ὃ

Poratha, 670 a

port, 499 a

portent, 24 b,

458 a

porter, 8746

portico, 20 ὃ, 488 ὃ

portion, 785, 2575,

284 a, 284 5, 481 a,
486 a, 488 a, 515 ὃ,

92 a,

667 ὃ

751 6,763 ὁ, 768 α΄

POWERS

possess, to, 130 a, 2954
370 a, 520 ὃ, 548 ἃ
possessed, of, 1324
possessing, 30 b
possession, 30 b, 957 ὃ
370 ὁ, 460 a, 472 ἢ
504 a, 516 ὃ. 520 ὁ.
735 b
of nettles, 481 a
taking, 543 b
to take, 758 a
possessor, 2 b 30 6,130 ἢ
post, 59 ὃ, 501 a
posterity, 33 b, 34a
posts, 37 b
pot, 191 a, 191 ὁ, 395 ὃ,
’ 509 a, 585 a, 689 a,
782 ὃ
a great, 28 a
potash, 575 a

}

Potiphera, 668 ὃ

pottage, 240 b, 541 ὃ
potter, 848, 3616
672 a.wheel 8 ὦ,
potter’s clay, 321 ὃ
ware, 295 a
workshop, 307 a
pottery, 307 a
‘ pouch, 305 a
, pound, to, 9a, 192 ὃ,
194 b, 329 a, 384 a,
421 a, 655 b, 763 a,
781 ἃ
; pounding, 842 a
| pour, to, 252 ὃ, 861 α,
| 858 a, 572 ὃ, 593 a,
595 b, 706 a, 793 ὃ,
845 a
oneself out, to, 763 a
out, to, 836, 1368,
241 ὃ, 246.4, 252 ὃ,
254 a, 353 b, 361 a,
529 ὃ, 532 ὃ, 653 4,
669 ὁ, 768 a, 821 ὦ
over, to, 122 ὁ
together, to, 123 a
poured out, to be, 2254
something, 458 ὃ
pouring, 502 a
out, 83 ὁ
poverty,4 5,489 b,751 ὃ,
768 a4
powder, 9 ὃ J
power, 20a, 21 a, 215,
154 a, 253 a, 275 a,
295 a, 331 a, 390a,
616 b, 873 ὃ
haying, 828 ὃ
to give, 827 ὃ
to obtain, 827 ὃ
powerful,6 ὁ 13a, 29-4 ὃ,
363 a, 447 a, 6186
647 b, 654 a, 305 ὃ,
806 ὁ, 809 a, 828 €
to be, 348 b
ones, 20 a, 8285
warrior, 702 a
powerless, 199 ὃ
powers, 4454

PRACTICE

practice, 300 b
practise, to, 209 6
divination, to, 736 a
i 2456, 454 a,
316 b, 857 a
to, 142 ὃ, 143 ὃ, 159 b,
226 a, 332 ὃ, 526 a,
801 a, 868 ὃ
praised, to be, 143 a,
2265
praises, 221 a
praising, 226 ὃ
prate, to, 689 ὃ
pray, to, 4185, 663 ὃ,
676 ὁ, 709 ὃ
prayer, 1135, 129 ὃ,
130 a, 291 a, 5l4a,
799 a, 861 a, 871 ὃ
preaching, 743 b
precede, to, 723 ἃ
precept, 1885, 419 ὃ,
500 a, 608 a, 687 a,
704 a
precious, 286 a, 363 ὃ,
447 a, 4646
ointments, 868 ἃ
stone, 443 a
things, 286 α, 363 5,
447 b, 4646
to be, 363 a
preciousness, 363 ὃ
precipitate, to, 368 a
predestined, to be,
3861 ὃ
predict, 357 ὃ, 385 a
prediction, 526 ὁ
pre-eminence, 20a, 21a,
377 b, 46la
pre-eminent, 376 ὃ
to be, 377 a
prefect, a, 562 ὃ, 578 ὃ
pregnant, 231 ὁ, 578 a
to become, 3310, 232b
prematufe, birth, 558 a
preparation, 654 ὁ
prepare, to, 27 a, 248 a,
485 b, 677 a, 684 b,
82046 ;
pared, 662
3 be, 387 a, 398 ὁ
presage, to, 385 a
presence, 679 b
of Jehovah, 680 b
present, 39a, 144 a,
371 ὁ, 522 a, 813 ὦ,
817 b, 876
to give, 868 ὁ
to 63 ὁ, 501 a
to, 5336
presently, 1374, 341 ὁ,
493 a, 662 a, 743 ἃ
preserve, to, 3104, 374a,
514 b, 563 a, 593 b,
666 ὁ, 837 ὁ"
preserved, 563 a
preserving of life, 463 ὁ
press, to, 65 a, 168 α,
212 a, 329 a, 437 a,
4585 4935, 5334,
54465 706 ὃ, 7194,
a5la

| prey, 43

press down, 18 ὁ

in, 3178

on, 23 a, 1906

out. 242 a .

together, 185 a

upon, to, 291 ὁ,
493 b, 691 ὁ, 706,
720a

upon any one, 546
pressed, to be, 615 a,
7195
pressing, to be, 270 2
together, 91 ὁ, 461 ὁ
pressure, 470 ὁ
pretend, to, 470 α
pretext, 681 ὁ
prevail, to, 156 a, 848 ὁ
i dial f 325 a
, 110 a, 134 a,
315 ὁ, 325 ὁ, 479 ὦ,
501 ὦ, 518 a, 519 a,
606 a, 708 a, 829 b
to, 1104
price, 363 ὁ, 4545, 464 a,
472 α, 503 ὃ, 504 B,
600 ὃ, 6674
to set a, 8425
prick, to, 564 ὁ
ee ears, 265
prickles, 713 ὁ
pride, 150 Ὁ, 15ia, 1534,
162 ὁ, 238 ὁ, 508 ὃ,
604 a, 672 a, 758 ὃ,
815α
priest, 385 a, 385 ὃ
to be a, 385 a
priesthood, 385 b
primogeniture, 119 ὁ
prince, 13 a, 516 a, 531d,
535 a, 541 6, 553 a,
569 b, 607 a, 682 a,
751 ὁ, 764 a, 794 a,
844 ὃ
to be, 796 ὁ
princes, 480 ὃ, 486 ὃ,
596 a, 755 b, 852 ὃ
princess, 794 ὃ
principal judges, 15 @
prints, 649 a
prison, 109 a, 398 a,
399 a, 399 b, 488 ὁ,
580 ὃ, 708 ὁ
to hold in, 68 a
prisoner, 810 ὁ
pristine state, 724a
privately, 597 b
privilege, 300 ὁ, 30) ἃ
probity, 62 ὁ, 470 ὃ
procession, 224 a, 857 b
proclaim, to, 251a, 414a,
530 a, 74] a
proclamation, 743 b
procure, to, 107 ὁ
prodigal, 246 a, 816a
prodigy, 458 a
produce, 108 a, 182 a,
254 b, 327 a, 548 a,
600 b, 639 a, 855 ὃ
to, 138 δ, 327 b, 360 a,

538 ἃ, bc haa

788 ὃ

( 24 )

produced by God, 141α
product of labour, 329 a
profunation, 855 ὃ
profane, 278 a, 280 ὦ,
281 ὦ, 293 ὃ
to, 250 a, 281 a, 322 ὃ
profaned, to be, 293 ἃ
profess, to, 332 b
profit, 11 a, 377 ὃ, 419,
583 ὃ, 855 ἢ
to, 356 a, 587@
to make, 377 a
profligates, 242 5
progeny, 116 ὦ, 254 ὃ,
456 ὃ, 486 ὦ, 506,
548 ὁ, 549 a, 661 3,
717 a, 878 ὃ
progress, 224 a
prohibit, to, 305 ὃ
prohibiting, 44 ὃ, 68 ὃ,
6784
project, 466 α
to, 700 α
projection, 37 ὁ
prolong, to, 79 a, 5165
prominence, 37 ὃ
prominent, to be, 129 ὃ,
700a
promise, 62 a. to, 186 ὃ
prompt, 454 a, 662 ὁ
to be, 454 ὦ, 662 a
promulgate, to, 360 ἃ
prone, to be, 4a
proof, 24 6, 111 ὁ, 458 a
prop, 81 α, 87 a, 4903,
519 a, 575 a, 7776
to, 58b, 83b, 592a,
80la
property, 116 ὃ, 320 a,
472 b, 475 b, 497 ὃ,
578b °
prophecy, 526 ὃ
to, 5256
prophet, 264 a, 268 3,
335 ὁ, 528 a. 750 ὁ
prophetess, 528 ὁ
propose, to, 679 ὁ
to oneself, to, 247 ὁ
propped, to be, 591 a
prospect, 269 a
prosper, to, 10 a, 88 a,
143 a, 419 a, 660 ὁ,
709 ὁ
prospered, to be, 710a
prosperity, 273 ὁ, 351 ὃ,
389 ὁ, 419 a, 8664
prosperous, 273 a, 3196
to be, 274a
prostitute, 241 ὃ
prostrate, 298 a
to, 217 a, 285 a, 313.4,
320 ὃ, 416 a, 545,
757 ὃ, 818 ὃ, 821a
to be, 297 ὁ
oneself, to, 161a, 558a
protect, to, 295 b, 296 a,
386 ὦ, 404 ὃ, 553 a,
586a
protection, 60a, 133 ὃ,
597 ὦ, 616 ὃ
protract, to, 5166

protuberance, 113 ἃ

proud, 150 a, 151 a,
153 a, 154 a, 158d,
238 ὃ, 339 a, 758 ὁ,
7994

to be, 153 a, 156 ὦ,

603 a, 660 ὁ, 670 a,
672 α

proudly, to act, 217 ὁ

prove, to, 111, 145 ὃ,
347 ὁ, 864 a, 552 ὃ,
7196

provender, to give, |23a

proverb, 517 ὃ

provide for, to, 357 a,
536 ὁ

province, 451 α
provision, 43 ὃ, 708 a

provcke, to, 409 ὁ, 5114, |

615 ὁ, 756a
provoked to anger, to be,
2505

prudence, 108 a, 462 a,
620 a, 647 ὃ, 655 ὃ,
790 a, 858 a
prudent, 653 ὃ
teachers, 446 a
to be, 114 a, 789 ὁ
prune, to, 160 a, 248 a,
4544
pruning-hook, 462 a
psalm, 531 ὁ
Puah, 668 a, 669 ὁ
public thanksgivings,
2244
publish, to, 529 ὁ
pudenda, 653 b, 732 ὃ
Puhites, 670 ὁ
Pul, 669 a
pull, to, 325 ὦ, 583 a,
656 a
away, to, 563 a
down, to, 232 a, 3655
off, to, 283 a
out, to, 5634
up, to, 553 ὁ, 5964
puncture, to, 304 a
punish, to, 137 a, 197 a,
348 a, 844 a
punished, to be, 86 ὦ,
335 a, 680 ὃ
punishment, 137, 687a,
844 ὃ, 858 ὃ, 859 a
Punites, 669 a
Punon, 669 a
purchase, 504 a, 735 ὃ
pure, 138a, 244a, 564a,
565 a, 670 ὁ, 722 ὁ
to be, 244a, 5654,
725 a
to become, 318 4
purge, to, 192 a, 383 a,
429 a, 702 b, 719 b,
843 ὁ
oneself, to, 145 ὃ
puritication, 318d, 5086,
868 a
purified, 670 ὁ, 719 ὁ
purify, to, 252 ὁ, 318 ὃ,
7256
oneself, to, 271 ὃ

QUIET

purits 104 a, 158 ὁ
141 a, 244 a, 3184
318 b, 5656
purple, 76 a
cloths, 76 Ὁ
purpose, 211 a, 24746
356 b, 495 ὑ, 4966
600 ὁ, 701 a
to, 202a, 247a, t6la
305 a, 350 αὶ
395 ὁ, 7206
pursue, to, 758 ὁ
pursuit, 296 b,
push, 195 ὁ
to, 177 a, 195 a
217 a, 531 a, 532 ὃ,
719a
pustule, 9 a
Put, Phut, 668 ὁ
put, to, 336 a, 3604
360 ὁ, 560 ὦ, 5735
770 a, 786 a, 809 ὁ.
813 a, 819 ὁ, 846
away, to, 534 ὁ, 6074
back, to be, 181 a
forth, to, 360 a, 7885
in, to, 633 ὁ
in, to be, 1076
in bonds, to, 68 @
in motion, to, 2204,
228 a
in order, to, 6546
into shape, to, 250 a
off, to, 571 a, 6946
on, to, 70a, 407 a,
413 a, 4304
out, to, 382 a
to flight, 110 ὁ
to shame, 400 ὃ
together, 819 ὁ
Putiel, 668 ὁ
putridity, 502 ὁ
putrify, to cause to,529
putting aside, 2416
on, 70a

Q

quadrupeds, 105 a

quail, a, 7906

quake, to, 756 a, 773 4

quantity, large enough.
195 ὃ

quarrel, 789 4
to, 173 ὁ, 5616
quarries, stone, 683 ὁ
quarry, 4904
quarter of the heaven,
6646
queen, 154 δ, 478 6,
479 a, 805 a
quench thirst, to, 633 ἃ
quenched, to te, 382 a
question, 799 a
to, 798 ὁ
quick, 267 ὃ
to be, 454 a
quickly, 105 a, 454 ὃ
493 a, 732 a
quiet, 203a, 305a, 739a
757 b, 847 ὁ
to, 539 a

QUIET

quiet, to be, 2024, 2034, |

$12 a, 588 a, 799 a,
8106
domicile, 755 ὁ
to have, 847 ὦ
to make one hold
one’s, 309 ὁ
quietness, 203 a
quilt, 791 ὁ
quilts, 490 ὁ
quit, 565 ὁ
quite, 42 a, 69 a, 705
quiver, 87 a, 8654
to, 792 ὃ

R

Raamah, 774 ὃ
Raamiah, 7744
Raamses, 774 6
Rabbah, 754 ὃ
Rabbath, 754 6
Rabbith, 7546
Rabshakeh, 755 5
race, 255 a, 3466, 508d
raves, 859 a
Rachal, 769 a
Rachel, 765 ὁ
Raddai, 758 a
radiate, to, 7445
radiating, 209 a
raft, 603 ὁ
rafts, 188 ὁ, 777 ὃ
rage, 250 ὁ, 251 a
to, 228a, 369a, 7578,
758 b, 7744
ragged, 653 ὁ
raging, 756 α, 774 ὁ
rags, 122 a, 470 ὃ
Raguel, 773 ὁ
Rahab, 758 ὁ, 764 ὁ
Raham, 766 a
Rahel; 765 b
rail, to, 668 ὁ
rain, 108a, 1826, 4678,
579 ὁ
to, 182 ὁ, 467 ὃ
the latter, 479 ὁ
rainbow, 748 ὁ
raise, to, 252 α, 578 a,
728 a, 7616
up, to, 252 a, 615 a
Rakkath, 781 a
Rakkon, 780 a
ram, 20a, 376, 199 a,
769 ὁ
a great, 37a
Ramah, 770 α
Ramath, 7516
ramble, to, 759 a
Rameses, 774 ὃ
Ramiah, 770 ὁ
Ramoth, 751 a, 7708
rampart, 475 ὃ, 491 ὁ
rancid, to be, 249 b
to become, 239 b
range, to, 8125
ranging in order, 186 a,
497 a
rank, 785 α
rapacious creature, θ22α
Rapha, 7764

Raphael, 776 ὃ
Raphah, 777 a
Raphu, 777 a
rapid course of a horse,
190 ὃ
rapine, 102 a, 134 a,
166 a, 692 a
rare, 363 ὁ
to make, 363 ὃ
rash, 4545
rashly, 292 ὦ, 768 a
to take his part, 2176
uttered something,
4465
rat, 297 a
ration, 78 ὁ
rattle, to, 771 ὦ
raven, 6524
ravin, to, 3156, 701 α
ravished, to be, 805 a,
82la
raw, 273 a, 523 4
razor, 459 6, 871 α
reach, to, 499 ὁ
across to, 140 ὁ
out to, to, 700 ὁ
to, to, 466 ὁ
unto, to, 531 ὃ
read aloud, to, 740 ὃ
reading, 804 ὁ
ready, 3710, 535a, 6626
to be, 584 α, 561 α,
662 a
to make, 485 ὁ
prepared, 283 a
prepared for war, to
be, 283 a
there is, 39 a
there is not, 39a
Reaia, 750 ὁ
Reaiah, 750 ὃ
reap, to, 739 a
reaping hook, 448 a
rear, 29 ὃ, 368 6, 649 a
reason, 173 a, 188 3,
3115, 323 ὁ
reasons, 18 ὁ
Rebah, 755 a
Rebecca, 755 ὃ
rebel, 595 a, 809 a
rebellion, 91 ὦ, 507 a,
695a
rebellious, 507 5, 595 a,
809 a -
to be, 505 6, 507 a
rebuild, to, 128 a, 270 a
rebuke,177a, 4480, 858b
to, 380 ὃ
recall to mind, 661 a
recalled to mind, to be,
244b
recede, to, 533 a
receive, to, 67 ὦ, 442 a,
499 a, 568 b, 721 a,
732 ὃ
an inheritance, to,
370a
as a loan, to, 432 ᾧ
as a Sossession, or in-
heritance, to, 543 a
glad tidings, to, 146

C1257

received, to be, 67 ὁ
receiving, 503 ἡ
Rechab, 768 ὦ
Rechah, 769 a
recitation, 504 4
recite, to, 740 b
reckon, to, 409 a. lost,3 6
reckoned, to be, 311 a
recline, to, 755 a, 8426
recognise, to, 551 a
recollect, to, 244 a
recompense, 174b, 866
to, 8304
record, 199 @
recount, to, 594 a
recover, to, 282 a
health, to, 274 a
rectitude, 702 ὃ, 703 a
red, 13b, 14 α, 852 ὃ
to be, 13 a, 289 a
chalk, 794 ὃ
reddish, 796 ὁ

region, sterile, 652 ὅ
regulate, to, 197 a
Rehabiah, 765 a
Rehob, 7646
Rehoboam, 765 a
Rehoboth, 764 ὁ
Rehum, 765 a
Rei, 774¢
reign, to, 477 ὦ, 538 a
reins, 321 α, 400a
reject to, 130 a, 176 ὁ,
249 ὃ, 445 a,
§25 a

' rejoice, to, 163 a, 169 a,

327 ὦ, 615 b, 632 a,
634 b, 635 a, 787 ὃ,
791 α

rejoicing, 169 a, 216 a,
221 a, 633 a, 791 ὦ,
874 α "

Rekem, 780 ὃ

rekindled, 71 a

to be, 7964
redeem, to, 151 a, 6666 |
redemption, 1506, 152a,

413 α |

price of, 412 a, 666 ὁ

the right of, 152 a
redness, 13 6, 852 ὃ
reduced to poverty, to

be, 370 ὁ
redundance, 593 ὁ

|

jredundancy of honey, '

357 b
redundant, 344 a, 595 ὦ
to be, 3774, 609 a,
691 b, 793 b
reed, 4a,lla, 5816, |
610 a, 7354
(a measuring), 735 b
reeds, 29a
reedy place, ll a
reel, to, 1776, 260), |
418 ὁ, 804 ὁ
Reelaiah, 774 a
reeling, 774 a, 874 ὃ
refine, to, 252 ὃ
refractory, 445 a, 595 a,
596a
refresh, to, 23 a, 591 a
refreshed, 71 a |
refreshing, 505 a, 5106
refreshment, 273), 7180
refuge, 294b,465b,486b,
491 a, 492 ὃ, 616 ὦ
to take, 2944
refuse, 551 ὁ
to, 4a,74a, 445a,
453 b, 5876
refutation, 496 ὁ
regard, to, 678 ὁ
asa thing understood,
to, ll4a
with disgust, to, 2395
regarded, to be, 836 a
Regem, 757 a
Regem-melech, 727 α
region, 14 a, 96 ὦ, 149 b,
172 a, 257 6, 6644

relations (by blood),
799b

relationship, 25,152 a

relative, 27 ὁ

relaxation, 759 ὁ, 761 ὃ

relaxing, 770 ὁ

release, 834 a

religion, 210 ὃ

remain, to, 193 6, 346 a,
372 a, 377 a, 539 a,
609 ὦ, 637 a, 727 ὃ,
799 ὦ

remainder, 344 a, 377 a,
3776

remataing, 47 a

part, 800 a

-Remaliah, 770 ὁ

remark, to, llia

remedy, 511 a, 8684

remember, to,
202 a, 244.4
remembrance, 245 ὦ
Remeth, 771 ὁ
remission, 230 a, 834 a4
remissness, 777 6
remit, to, 547 ὦ, 6904,
8344
Remmon, 7704
remnant, 799 b
remote, 765a
regions, 369 a
time, 634 a
to be, 766 ὁ
remoteness, 223 ᾧ
remove, to, 133 a, i6la,
223 b, 241 b, 242d,
355 b, 417 b, 460 a,
534 b, 552 b, 553 ὑ,.
569 ὁ, 582 ὁ, 603 ὁ,
607 ὦ, 679 a, 741 ὦ,
766 6, 8044
away, to, 663 ὁ
removed, 582 a
to be, 215 ὦ, 298 ὃ,
329 a, 663 4
removing, 678 α
away, 489 a

199 a,

on the other side,

603 a

remuneration, 830 ἢ
rend, to, 136 a, 571 ὁ

,

REST

rend, to, 685 δ, 690 ὦ
692 a, 745 a, 8418
render, to, 808 ὁ
illustrious, to, 381 ὁ
stinking, to, 250 a
rendered, to be, 809 ὁ
rending abroad, 690 a
renew, to, 263 a, 808 a
rent, to be, 136 a
repair, to, 263 a, 264 a4
270 a, 776a
repay, to, 175 a
repeat, to, 610 a, 839 b,
840 ὁ
repeatedly, 610 ὁ
repeating, 610 ὃ
8, 839 ὁ
repel, to, 2065, 217 a
546 ὁ, 7666
repent, to, 809 a, 858 a
repentance, 544 6
Rephah, 777 a
Rephaiah, 777 ὃ
Rephaim, 776 6
Rephaites, 776 5
Rephidim, 777 ὃ
repine, to, 757 a
reply, 496 b, 876 a
to, 642 a
report, 836 ὃ
repose, 4865
reproach, 1584, 294 ὡς
307 ὁ, 400 ὦ, 525 4
to, 160 ὁ, 307 a, 4006
reproached, to be, 210a
reproof, 177 4
reprove, to, 177 a, 3805
reprover, 353 ὁ
reptile, 771 a, 8506
request, 91 ὁ, 799 a
to, 129 6, 798 ὁ
require, to, 138 a
required, to be, 210 ὦ
requite, to, 830a ἡ
rescue, to, 477 a
resemble, to, 809 ὁ
Resen, 772 a
reserve, for any one to,
74a
to, 837 ὃ
reserved, to be, 3105
reservoir, 10 ὦ, 152 6,
171 α
Resheph, 782 a
reside, to, 589 a
residence, 237 ὃ
residue, 377 ὃ, 799 6
resist,to,5080,589a,7435-
resisting, 873 a
respect of persons, 512
respite, 7616
rest. 184 a, 203 a, 229 b,
377 a, 377 ὃ, 486 ὃ,
507 a, 539 ὁ, 545 ὃ,
588 a, 668 a, 799 ὁ,
818 a, 847 ὃ
to, 202 ὃ, 3124, 5384,
613 ὃ, 757 t 304 a,
823 a, 847 ὃ
on one’s arm, to, 3584
to cause to, 539a

REST

test. from, to, 112 ὃ
upon, to, 5906, 591.1,
778 a, 8423 α
restinz, 757 ὃ
restore, to, 60a, 128 2,
263 a, 270 a, 616 5,
808 a, 830 a
life, to, 274 a
restored,to be,809a,873a
restrain, 487 ὁ
to, 134, 260a, 3108,
384 b, 397 b, 462 ὃ,
537 ὑ, 7166
by rule, to, 648 ὁ
oneself, to, 72 a
restrained, to be, 134 ὃ,
3106
restraint, 1355, 496 ὃ,
648 b

results, 855 ὃ

retard, to, 325, 79 ὁ,
649 a

retribution, 174 5, 835 ὃ,
830 δ, 866 ὃ

return, 809 a, 817 6,
876a

to, 18 a, 610 a, 808 a,

808 b, 857 ὁ

Reu, 7736

Reuben, 750 ὃ

Reuel, 773 ὃ

Reumah, 750 6

reveal, to, 170 ὃ

revelation, 23 b, 269 a,
608 a

revelations, 23 5

revenge, to, 565 5

revenged, to be, 544a

reverence, 303 a, 365 a,
459a

to, 364 a, 364 ὁ
reverencing, 564 ὁ

review, to, 486 a, 686 α
revile, to, 160 ὁ
revive, to, 2744 Ἔ
to cause to, 282 ὁ
reviving, 273 a
revoke, to, 808 b
revolve, to, 605 a, 6775,
7176
reward, 95, 4642, 513a,
649 b, 830 ὁ .
of good news, 146a@
to, 808 ὁ
to receive a, 830a
Rezeph, 779 a
Rezia, 779 a
Rezin, 779 a
Rezon, 764 a
Rhodians, 758 a |
rib, 635 a, 711 α
Ribai, 767 ὃ
Riblah, 755 a
rich, 210 5, 462 b, 660 α,
8lla
to be, 220a, 660),810a
riches, 21a, 220 a, 227 b,

tiches, 551a, 661a, 6648,
687 a, 8lla
their, 227 a
vicinus, 731 ὁ
ride, to, 768 5
riders, 768 5
riding, 769 a
right, 1970, 300, 3014,
8514, 520 a, 5503,
676 a, 703 4
hand, to use the, 352a
on the, 863 a
shewing the, 858 5
side, 35la
to be, 88a, 419a, 702a
to go to the, 3524
righteous, 375 ὁ, 7015
to be, 702 a, 702 ὁ
to declare, 702 ὁ
to render, 702 ὁ
righteousness, 703 a
rightly, 15a, 3474, 4020,
702a

to dispose, 8734
to do, 3474
rim, 152 a
Rimmon, 770 a
Rimmon-perez, 770 α
ring, 172 a, 264 a, 271 α,
318 a, 542.4, 605 a
ringlets, 759 a
Rinnah, 771 ὁ
ripe late, to be, 442 ὁ
ripen, 1754
to, 1474
ripened, to be, 147 α
Riphath, 197 ὁ, 768 a
ripped up, to be, 130 α
rise, to, 253 ὁ, 359 5,
7616
above, to, 356a
up, to, 162 a, 387 a,
728 a
rises up, one who, 873 α
rising of light, 254 a
up, a, 791 α
Rissah, 772 a
rite, 5186
Rithmah, .782 ὁ
rival, to, 303 ὦ, 719 ὁ
river, 18 ὃ, 168 ὦ, 326 a,
326 ὁ, 327 b, 340 ὃ,
350 ὁ, 537 a, 537 b,
543 b, 674 6, 675 a
Rizpah, 779 a
roar, to, 555 a, 774 a,
797 ὁ, 814 ὁ
roaring, 80), 537a, 7976
roast, to, 709 ὁ, 732 ὁ
roasted, 710 a
robber, 225 b, 315 ὃ
robbery, 166 a
robe, a long, 864 5
robust, 19 ὁ, 37 ὁ, 71a,
274 ὃ, 647 ὁ, 747 ὃ
to be, 184, 3555, 7265
to become, 282 a
to make, 156 a
tovk, 8 a, 42 a, 320 5,

275 a, 295a, 3294,
377 bh, 382 a. 390 a,

4104, 513 a, 589 ὁ,
706 b, 718 a, 839 a

( 2 )
‘rod, 174 ὃ, 273 a, 504 a,
80la
roe, 744
roe~buck, 74 ὃ
Rogelim, 756 6
Rohgah, 759 a
roll, to,7a,20a,26a, 52 ὃ,
172 a, 605 a, 605 ὦ,
6776
down, to, 1726
off, to, 26 a
oneself, to, 710 ὃ
oneseif on, to, 2306
rapidly, to, 507 a
together,74,173a,320a
up, to, 7a, 620a, 714a
rolled down, 7106
rolling, 108 a, 172 a,
173 a, 6764
Romamti-ezer, 771 a
roof (of a house), 157 α
root, 650 a, 85la
ont, to, 650 a, 8516
to take, 8516
up, to, 650a
rope, 2576, 2646, 377a,
566 ὁ, 604 ὁ, 726 ὁ,
8726
Rosh, 752 ὃ
rot, to, 604 ὁ, 780a
rough, 173 ὁ, 180 a,
792a
‘to be, 1786, 3065, 718a
soil, 1796
sounds in the throat,
to produce, 181 a
roughness, 179 ὁ
round, 605a
about, 129 a, 488 ὁ
heap of wood, 194 a
to be, 48a, 524, 238a,
721 6,785 a
to go, 5766, 580a,
8l2a
to make, 238 a
roundness, 580 a, 676 5
rout, to, 421 ὁ
an enemy, to, 390 α
the rear of an army,
to, 248 b
row, 320 ὁ, 654b, 787 ὃ,
860a
royal edict, 323
rub, to, 209 a, 278 a,
509 a, 511 a, 815 α
off, to, 2964
over, to, 463 a
to pieces, to, 7634
rubbing, 765 a
ruby, 384 a
ruddy, 13 ὁ, 6654
to be, 13 4
ruin, 36 ὁ, 205 ὁ, 219 8,
450 ὁ, 466 ὁ, 478 a,
498 ὁ
to, 8l6a
ruins, 1695, 302d, 493,
498 ὁ, 5144, 6215,
772 a, 798 a, 807 ὁ
rule, 480), 5154, 689a,
7266 828 a 8606

' rule, to,186a,197a,2598,
517 a, 538 a, 648 ὁ,
809 a, 827 b, 844 α
to cause to, 827 ὁ
over, to, 758 a
ruler, 531 ὁ, 828 ὁ
‘Rumah, 762 ὁ
ruminate, to, 181 α
rumination, 179a
Tumour, 727 6, 834 a,
886 ὁ
run, to, 3446, 357 a,
416 a, 541 5,592,
688 ὁ, 692 ὁ, 759 a,
763 a, 778 a, 8118,
(as a sore), to, 327 a
swiftly, to, 687 ὁ
up, to, 849 @
runner, 778 a
runners, 763 a
running about, 520 ὃ
rupture, 691 ὁ
rush, 11 a, 581 ὁ
to, 592a, 6664, 817a
headlong, to, 219 a
on, to, 723 6
upon, to, 2334, 558a,
592 ὁ, 6946
violently upon, to,
6216

rushes, rope of, 11 a
rushing, 800
Russians, 752 a
rust, 278 a

rut, 4914

Ruth, 763 ὁ

5

sabbath, 804 ὁ
Sahaeans, 800 a
Sabtah, 578 6
Sabtechah, 578 ὁ
Sacar, 790 4
sack, 718 a, 794a@
sackcloth, 794 a
sacred, to be, 725a
scribes, 304 ὁ
sacrifice, 83 ὁ, 86 3,
184 5, 238 a, 487 a,
7424
for sin, 272 a, 2726
to, 184 ὁ, 238a
sad, 11 a, 353 a, 380 ὦ,
505 a, 595 a, 7726
to be, 58 ὁ, 65 a,
192 a, 251 a, 328 ὦ,
380 b, 605 ὃ
to make, 279 ὁ
saddle, to, 259 ὁ
sadness, 280 ὁ, 312 ὁ,
= 480 5,508 a, 510 a,
772 b, 858 a
safe, 373a, 825a, 829,
830 ὁ, 867 4
to be, 824 ὁ
and sound, to con-
tinue, 2744
to keep, 829 ὁ, 837 ὃ
safety, 374 ὁ, 825 a,
8664
to set in, 6764

SAYING

sagacious, 277 ὃ
sail, 499 a
sailor, 258 a, 476 9
Salathiel, 799 a
Saleah, 588 ὦ
sale, 480a

something for, 472
Salem, 830 b
saliva, 768 a
Sallai, 588 ὁ
Sallu, 588 ὁ
Salmah, 790 ὃ
Saimon, 710 6, 7904
salt, 476 ᾧ

to, 4766

to eat, 4765

land, 4766
salted, 287 a
salute, to, 143 a, 825 a
salvation, 2206, 3748

7l7a .

salvations, 460.5
Samaria, 838 ὁ.
sambuca, 783 a
same, the, 28 ὁ, 29 4
Samleh, 791 ὁ
Samson, 839 a
Samuel, 833 6
Sanballat, 591 ὁ
sanctuary, 503 a, 725 ὃ
sand, 2656
sandal, 554 ὁ

wood, red, 58 α
sand-piper, 65 ὁ
sandy country, 449 ὁ

soil, 147 α
Sansannah, 5916
sap, 251
Saph, 5926
sapphire, 593 ὁ
Saraballa, 595 a
Saraechim, 795 ὦ
Sarah, 795 a
Sarai, 795 a
Saraph, 796 a
sardius, 14a
sardonyx, 807 a
Sargon, 595a
Satan, 122 6,788 ἃ
satiate, to, 759 ὁ
satiated, 783 6

to be, 210 ὁ, 783.4
satiety, 783 ὁ
satire, 485 ὁ, 5816
' satisfaction, 778 ὁ
‘satisfied, to be, 759 δ,

783 a

satisfy, to, 778 ὁ
satrap, 3244
satraps, 34 a
Saturn, 3954
satyrs, 7924
Saul, 798 a
savage, 42 ὁ
save, 341 ὁ

to, δ14 ὁ
saw, 449 a, 518 α

to, 181 a, 569 4,787 °
say, to, 60 ὁ ~

and do, to, 679 ἃ
saying, a sharp, 841 ὦ

SCAB

seab, 178 a, 8350 α, 4900,
574 6, 593.a, 718 a
scabby, 178 ὁ
to be, 7184
scaffuld, 395 a, 638 ὁ
scale, 7464
‘to, 295 a, 8145
scales, 444 ὁ
scaling off, 746 a
8081], 5746
scarcely, 42a
scarlet, 859 a
clothed in, 865 ὁ
deep, 8405
scatter, to, 104 a, 1104,
~139 ὦ, 209 a, 253 a,
254 a, 255 a, 255 ὃ,
541 a, 558 ὦ, 562 ὁ,
592 b, 669 b, 688 a,
689 ὃ, 691 ὁ
those that, 462 a
scattered, to be, 226 ὁ
scent, 767 ὁ
sceptic, 592 a
sceptre, 301 a, 467 a,
801 a, 849 ὁ
scoff, to, 870 ὃ
at, to, 733 ὃ
scorch, to, 806 4, 813 a
scorched, 732 ὁ
to be, 3864
scoria, 580 ὁ, 584 a
scorim, 693 a
scorn, 3078, 513 a, 7338,
788 a
to, 307 a, 733 ὃ
life, to, 307 a
scorpion, 650 a
scourge, 650 a, 719 a,
810 , 816 ὃ, 8184
scrape, to, 67a, 178 a,
178 ὃ, 180 b, 181 a,
306 ὦ, 583 a, 592 ὃ,
593 b, 738 a, 843 ὃ,
846 a
off, to, 296 a, 737 ὃ
the beard, to, 196 ὁ
together, to, 11 a, 67a
scratch, to, 169 ὃ, 178 a,
178 ὃ, 180 ὃ, 306 },
593 ὃ, 718 a, 843 ὦ,
846 a
scribe, 594 a
sculpture, 504 a, 696 δ
to, 733 ὃ
scurf, 4905, 593 4
scurvy, 178 a
sea, 350 ὁ, 351 a, 476 ὃ,
857 a
sea-coast, 258 a, 463.5
sea-purslain, 476 a
sea-weed, 581 ὦ, 668 ὃ
seal, 268 a, 315 a,
318 a
to, 3146, 315 a, 3176
up, to, 3146
seal-ring, 268 a
search, to, 137 a, 137 ὃ,
301 a
for, to, 137 a, 297 6,
701 ὃ

search out to, 109 a,
111 a, 145 ὁ, 297 a,
301 ὁ, 8604
searching, 301 6
out, 3766
that which is known
by, 465 6
season, to, 291 6, 401 ὃ,
780α
seasonable, to be, 190 α
seat, 407 a, 460 a, 524 B,

| 538 ὃ, 804}. low 83,
seats set round, 488 ὁ

Seba, 576 a
Secacah, 5865
Sechu, 789 5
second, 518 ὁ, 8408,
869 ὁ
time, a, 841 α
secret, 301 ὃ, 580 ὃ,
597 ὁ, 7636
arts, 433 a
secretly, to do, 295 b,
433 @
section, 149 ὃ
secure, 825 a, 867 a
to be, 112 6, 8248
to make, 829 ὃ
securities, 112 ὁ
security, 58 a, 112 ὦ,
446 b, 652 ὃ, 87la
sedition, to move, 507 a

seduce, to, 535 a,
570a

to fornication, to,
249 b

to sin, to, 2716
to vanity, to, 214 ὁ
seductions, 450 ὁ
sedulous, 304 a
see, to, 2680, 268 3,
333 b, 538 a, 748 4,
805 a
about, to, 334 ὁ
seed, 2546
time, 254 ὃ
seeing, 687 a, 750 a,
750 ὃ
seek, to, 129 b, 138 a,
209 δ, 806 ὦ, 815 ὃ
by feeling, to, 183 a
for, to, 137 ὃ, 747 ὃ
for prey, to, 390 ὃ
from any one, to,
138 a, 2096
‘occasion, to, 63 ὃ
the face of God, to,
137 ὃ
seeking, 209 ὃ
seemly, 524 ὃ
to be, 896 α
seer, 268 ὃ, 750 ὃ
Seir, 792 ὁ
Seirath, 792 ὃ
seize, to, 30a, 278 α,
314 a, 315 ὃ, 656 a,
734 a
Selah, 589 ὃ, 8274
select, to, 103 ὁ, 1118,
145 a, 564
selected, to be, 103 ὃ

eta: Sap

Seled, 587 ὃ
self, 92 a
sell, to, 465 b, 4726
Semachiah, 591 a
semen virile, 254 6
seminis fluxus, 254 a
Senaah, 591 a
Sennacherib, 591 ὃ
Senah, 591 ὁ
send, to, 825 ὃ, 827 a
after, to, 441 ὃ
away, to, 547 ὁ
down, to, 365 ὃ
forth, to, 320 6
out to, 826 a
sending, 518 a
Senir, 792 a
sent, one, 475 a
sentence, 167 a, 323 ὑ,
512 a, 517 ὃ, 696.4,
783 a
sententious expression,
2736
separate, to, 74a, 103 a,
113 Ὁ, 145, 179 ὃ,
417 Ὁ, 458 ὃ, 491 a,
564 a, 564 δ, 666 ὃ,
674 a, 675 a, 682 ὃ,
688 a, 690 a, 693 a,
694 ὃ
oneself, to, 542 a
out, to, 5746
separated, 310 ὁ
to be, 166 ὃ, 462 a
separately, 102 ὃ. 103 4
separation, 102 ὁ, 103 a
separations, 446 a
Sephar, 594 ὁ
Sepharad, 5946
Sepharvaim, 594 b
sepulchral heap, 159 a
mound, 195 ὃ
sepulchre, 109 a, 116 a,
721 a, 722 a, 816 α
sepulture, 721 a
Serah, 795 a
Seraiah, 795 a
Sered, 595 α
serene, 707 a
serenity, 14] α
series, 787 ὃ
serpent, 243a, 4335,
545 a, 869 ὁ
serpents, great, 868 ὁ
winged, 796 a
Serug, 795 ἃ
servant, 556a, 599 a,
600 a, 646, 851 ὁ
servants, to have many,
313 4
serve, to 217 a, 598 a,
640 ὁ, 675 ὃ, 851 ὃ
service, 475a, 600 a,
6756
servitude, 600 ὃ
set, to, 18a, 71a, 15438,
336 a, 353 a, 360 a,
360 ὦ, 361 ὃ, 370 ὦ,
560 ὦ, 633 ὁ, 651 a,
669 a, 786 a, 809 a,
809 ὦ, 819 ὁ, 854.4

set, to de, 355 b, 559 b,'

637 ὁ, 873.4

a seal upon,
314 Ὁ

an ambush, to, 75 a

bounds to anything,
to, 1546

down, to, 539 a

free, to, 283 a, 666 5,
667 a

free, to be, 663 α

in order, to, 6096,
794 ἢ

on fire, 362 a

to,

oneself down, to,

291 a, 538 ὃ
oneself, up to, 610 ὃ
over, 562 ὁ

something, 59 ὃ
time, 248 a, 457 a
up, to, 386 ὦ, 704 ὃ,
706 a, 728 a, 864 ὁ
Seth, 852 ὁ
Sethur, 596 ὃ
setting, 853 a
in a row, 186 a
of gems, 475 a
(of the sun), 494 ὃ
settings, 514 a
settle down, to, 853 ὦ
seven, 236a, 8023,
803 a
times, 803 a
seven-fold, 803 a
seventeen, 8025
seventy, 597 a, 803 a
sever, to, 145 a
severe, 299 a
severity, his, 875 ὃ
sew, to, 204 α, 879 α
together, to, 264a,
824, 7756
up, to, 332 α
sexual desire, 870 b
intercourse, to have,
346 a
Shaalabbin, 842 a
Shaalbin, 842 a
Shaalim, 842 a
Shaaph, 842 ὁ
Shaaraim, 843 ὃ
Shaashgaz, 8436
Shabbethai, 804 ὃ
Shackai, 821 ὁ
shaded, to be, 710 ὃ
shades, 698 ὃ
shadow, 133 ὃ, 709 ὦ
of death, 711 α
Shadrach, 807 a
shady place, 5006
shaggy, to be, 411 α
Shaharaim, 815 ὁ
Shahazimah, 815 a
shake, to, 241 ὁ, 246 a,
302 ὁ, 455 b, 465 6,
539 b, 540 b, 555 a,
692 b, 7336
down, to, 5746
forth, to, 541 α
off, to, 555 a, 5746
out, to, 246 a, 5554

SHEAF

shake the hand,
541 a
shaken, to be, 241 ὁ
540 b, 592 a, 763.4
775b
shaking, 1776, 2504,
869 a
of the head, 486 4
off, a, 5666
Shalisha, 831 ὁ
Shallecheth, 829 4
Shallum, 825 ὁ, 880 δ᾽.
Shalmai, 790 4, 831 α
Shalman, 831 α
Shalmanezer, 831 @
Shama, 836 ὃ
Shamar, 838 a
shame, 109 ὁ, 147 5,
400 b, 529 ὃ, 653 ὅ,
732 ὃ
a man of, 41a
to put any one to,
1095

to

to put to, 298 b, 297 a,
316 ὦ, 3286
shameful, to make,
870a
things, to do, 109 4;
328 ἢ
shamefully, to act,
109 ὁ

Shamgar, 833 α
Shamir, 8346
Shamlai, 834 Ὁ
Shamma, 833 α
Shammah, 833 ὃ
Shammai, 834 @ -
Shamsherai, 839 @
shape, 737 a
Shaphan, 845 ὃ, 846 a
Shaphat, 844 ὁ
Shapher, 846 @
Shaphir, 845 a
Sharai, 8504
Sharar, 851 a
Sharezer, 849 ὃ
shark, a, 548 ὃ
Sharon, 850 a
sharp, 261lu, 2610, 438a,
493 a
to be, 26a, 2060, 261a,
288 b, 299 a, 308 a,
492 b, 713b
weapon, 789 α
sharpen, ts, 2610, 308a,
438 a, 509 a, 733 ὃ,
841 α
sharpened, 304 α, 805 α
to be, 201] α
sharpness, 261 5, 2894
Sharuhen, 850 ἃ
Shashai, 852 a
Shashak, 852 δ΄
Shaul, 798 a
Shaulites, 798 a
shave, to, 171 ὁ, 408 ὃ
Shaveh, 809 ὁ
Shaveh - Kiriathaim,
810a
Shavsha, 812 4
sheaf, 53 a, 639 a, 641 4

SHEAL

Sheal, 798 ὃ
Shealtie!, 799 a, 8324
shear, to, 165 ὁ, 408 ὃ,
87 α
᾿βἤθατου, 165 ὃ
Sheariah, 843 ὃ
shearing. 165 a
Shear-jashub, 799 ὃ
she-ass, 95a
sheath, 535 ὁ, 871 α
Sheba, 800 a, 803 a
Shebah, 801 2
Shebam, 783 a
Shebaniah, 802 a
“Shebarim, 804 a
Shebna, 802 a
Shebuel, 800 4
Shecaniah, 823 ὁ
Shechem, 822 ὃ
shed tears, to, 119 a,
201 a, 204a
shedding of blood, 513a
Shedenr, 806 ὃ -
sheep, 698 ὁ, 785 α
the thick and fat tail
of a, 5la
sheep-fold, 135 a
igo corner

26
Shege, 804 ὃ
she-goat, 37 a, 6165
Shehariah, 815 6
shekel, a, 848 a

the twentieth part of

a, 179 a
Sheleph, 831 @
Shelesh, 831 ὁ
shell-fish, 864 a
Shelomi, 831 a
Shelomith, 831 a
shelter, to take, 322 a
Shem, §33 a
Shema, 836 Ὁ
Shemaiah, 837 a
Shemariah 838 ὁ
Shemeber, 833 a
Shemida, 834 a
Shemiramoth, 834 ὁ
Shenazar, 839 ὃ
Shepham, 845 ὃ
Shephatiah, 844 ὃ
shepherd, 7744
Shephi, 845 a
Shepho, 8444
Shephuphan, 844 a
Sherah, 800 a
sherds, 295 a
Sherebiah, 849 ὃ
Sheresh, 851 a
Sheshach, 852 5
Sheshai, 8524
Sheshan, 852 ὃ
Sheshbazzar, 852 a
Shethar, 853 ὃ
Shethar-bozni, 853 ὁ
sheva, 807 ὁ, 817 ὁ
shew, to, 175 a, 263 b,

264 a, 335 a, 347 ὃ,

of,

shewing of opinion,a,29a

Shibmah, 783 ἃ

Shicron, 823 ὁ

shield, 4484, 583, 7138,
8276

Shihon, 817 ὁ

Shihor, Sihor, 818 @

Shihor-libnath, 818 α

Shilhi, 827 ὁ

Shilhim, 827 ὃ

Shillem, 830 6

Shiloh, 818 ὁ

Shilonite, 818 4

Shilshah, 8318 -

Shimea, 836 ὁ

Shimeah, 833 a, 837 a

Shimeath, 837 a

Shimei, 837 a

Shimma, 836 ὁ

Shimon, 818 ὃ

Shimrath, 838 ὁ

Shimri, 838 ὁ

Shimrith, 838 4

Shimron, 838 a

Shimshai, 839 a

Shinab, 839 b

Shinar, 841 a

shine, to, 165, 23a, 2264,
239 b, 318 a, 358 a,
359 a, 433 a, 440 ὃ,

500 b, 529 ὁ, 531a, |
537 a, 541 a, 5454, |
562 a, 5634, 564, |
661 a, 703 ὁ, 705 4, |
715 a, 7446, 840 a, |

850 a

forth, to, 191 a, 340 α΄

like gold, 239 ὃ

to cause one’s face to, |

23a
to make to, 340 ἃ
to make one’s own
face to, 23.4
shining, 108 ὁ, 209 a,
662 b, 663 ὦ, 703 b
to be, 703 ὁ
to make, 226 a
plate, 709 a
ship, 22 a, 64 a, 64 b,
593 a, 708 a
Shiphi, 846 a
Shiphrah, 846 5
Shiphtan, 8444
Shisha, 819 a
Shishak, 819 a
Shitrai, 817 ὁ, 850 ἃ
Shittim, 816 ὁ
Shiza, 8184
Shobab, 809 a
Shobach, 809 a
Shobai, 801 ὃ
Shobal, 809 a
Shobek, 809 a
Shobi, 801 ὁ
Shochoh, 786 a
shoe, a, 554 ὃ, 575 ἢ
to, 554 ὁ, 576.4
Shoham, 807 a
shone upon, 703 ὁ
shoot, 246 a, 247 a,
352 ὁ, 564 a, 6504,

( 28 )

shoot, 6895, 716a, 795a,
796 b, 814 ὁ, 827 a.
851, 853.4 -
to, 769 ὁ
shooter, 459 ὁ
Shophach, 8114
shore, 36 a, 266 a
shorn, to be, 1716
wool, 165 a
short, 739 a, 748 α
shortly, 493 a
shortness, 743 a
shot through, to be,
366 a

shoulder, 420 6, 822 a
pieces, 4206
shout for joy, 916 α
to, 703 ὁ
shouting for joy, 771 5
shovel, 355 a
show, to, 332 5, 366 5
shower, 108 a, 254 a,
558 b, 754 ὃ, 792 b,
8105, 838 a
shrewd, 277 ὁ
shrew-mouse, 655
shrub, 789 a
Shua, 8lla
Shuah, 810 a
Shual, 811 ὁ
Shubael, 809 a
shudder, 842 4
to, 7926
Shuham, 8104
Shulamith, 8105
Shumathites, 839 a
Shunem, 811 a
Shuni, 810 ὁ
Shupham, 844 a
Shuphamites,811 4
Shuppim, 845 α
Shur, 8193 ὁ =
shut, 35a
to, 304, 35a, 106 α,
105 ὁ, 315.a, 579 ὦ,
596 ὦ, 629 b, 647 a,
648 ὁ, 7366
doors, to, 163 6
fast, to, 1234 .
out, to, 103 ὃ
up, 305 ὁ
up, to, 259 ὦ, 397 ὃ,
579 ὃ, 719 ὁ
up, to be, 579 a, 5875,
605 b

Shuthelah, 813 a
shutting up, 4880, 5780,
648 b, 838 4
Siaha, 585 a
Sibechai, 578 a
Sibmah, 783 a
Sibraim, 578 a
sick, 1924
of mind, 192 ὁ
to be, 66a, 278 a,
279 a, 541 a, 5534,
848 a
feign
279 b
sickle, 306 a, 448 a
Siddim, 785 a

to oneself,

side, 74a, 74), 331 a,
368 ὁ, 664 a, 701 a,
711 α, 755 a, 8i7 a
side chamber, 711 a
sides (of a gate), 420 ὁ
Sidonian, 708 ὁ
siege, 436 b, 500 a
sieve, 383 a, 5564
sigh, 84 ὁ
to, 63 b, 64 α, ὅ8θα
deepry, to, 358 b
sighing, 2156
sight, 269 a, 506.a, 750 ὃ
to be in, ὅϑ0α
of, to be in, 5506
sign, 24 ὁ, 58 a, 92a,
464 a, 512 4, 552 ὦ,
8576
of something future,
245
of something past,
94 ὃ
of the covenant, 24 4

signal, 457 ὃ

signet ring, 619 a
signify, to, 642 a
Sihon, ὅ84 α
silence, 524, 199}, 193a,
203 ὦ, 230 a, 310 a,
588 a, 8284
to, 588 a
to bring vo, 203 ὁ
to keep, 312 a4
silent, 230 a, 305 a
to he, 526, 1926, 2025,
203 a, 587 b, 588 a,
713 a, 8536
to command to be,
230 a
silently, 193 a, 810 α

| silk, 516 α

sill, 592 6
Sillah, 587 ὃ
silly, 871 ὃ
person, 697 a
Siloah, 827 a
silver, 409 a
coin, 10 ὃ
Simeon, 837 a
similitude, 202 ὁ, 517 ὁ,
5184
simplicity, 697 a
simply, 72 α
Simri, 838 ὁ
sin, 271 ὁ, 272 a, 272 ὃ,
611 ὁ, 614 a, 805 a,
857 b
to, 271 a, 61la,695a
offering, 272 a
Sinai, 584 a
since, 25 a, 565
sincere, to be, 387 a
sincerely, 470 ὁ
sincerity, 470 6, 562 ὁ
sinful, 272 a
sing, to, 215 a, 226a,
248 a, 641 b, 728 b,
789 a, 812 ὃ, 818 ὁ,
836 b
singe, to, 3054
singer, 248 a

SLENDERNESS

singing, 2265, 2488
512 b, 836 ὃ
singular, to be, 688 a
to make, 6744
Sinite, 584 ὃ
sink, to, 317, 810 α,
. 8486

down, to, 813 6, 8144,
848 ua
together, to, 418 ὃ
sinner, 271 ὁ, 372 α
Siphmoth, 793 ὁ
Sippai, 593 a
Sirah, 595 ὃ
Sirion, 850 a
Sisamai, 592 a
Sisera, 585 a
sister, 29 ὁ, 30a
sister-in-law, 327 ὅ
Sistra, 488 a
sit, to, 1734, 3715, 376a,
5244

down, to, 173, 3714,
376 a, 538 a, 804 α
upon eggs, to, 1364
site (of a city), 460 a
Sitnah, 788 4
sitting, 804 ὁ
Six, 233 a, 852 a, 853 4
sixth part, 852 a ©
sixty, 575 a
skilful, 277), 454a, 6625
to be, 454 a
skill, 278 a
skilled, 292 a
to be, ll4a
skin, 170 a, 615 ὃ
of the grape, 238 ὁ
skip, to, 780 a
skirt, 406 a
skull, 170a
slack, 777 a
slackness, 777 ὁ
slain, 281 ὁ, 480a
beasts, 317 ὦ
slander, 184 ὁ, 443 ὁ,
769 a
slaughter,4a2015,231 «,
280 a, 317 ὃ, 448 ὃ,
466 b, 471 a, 518 4,
692 a, 730 a
animals, to, 237 ὁ
guilt of, 202 a
house, 317 ὃ
knife, 464 a
slay,to, 35,298 a, 317 a,
460 b, 550 a, 730 a,
8l4a
in sacrifice, to, 238 ἃ
slaying, 202a, 238 -:
317 a, 317 ὁ, 466 “
8l4a
sleek, to be, 675 ὁ
sleep, 840 a, 841 α
to, 373 ὁ, 758 a4
deep, 874 α
sleeping, 374 α
sleepless, 846 ὁ
slender, 199 ὁ, 205 ὃ
thread, 199 b '
slenderness, 199 4

aan

᾿
——— es. ee

SLICE

atice, 675 5
sling, 733 ὁ
slinger, 734.4
slip, to, 282 ὃ, 590 a
away, to, 477 a, 672,
675 ὃ
off, to, 571 ἃ
with the foot, 272 a
slipperiness, 476a, 590a
slippery, 284 a
places, 285 a
slipping away, 464 ὃ
slothful, to be, 6475
slothfulness, 647 ὁ
slow, 79 ὁ, 381 ὃ
slowly, 34 ὁ
to go, 700 a
sluggish, 381 ἃ
slumber, 539 ὁ
small, 493 a, 71443,
7306
to be, 715 a, 7304
to make, 9a
smallness, 462 a, 502 a,
714 ὁ, 730 ὃ
Smaragdites, 104 ὃ
smear, to, 842 ὁ
smeared, to be, 2104,
. 8416
smell, to, 760 a
ἃ sweet, 146 a
sweetly, to, 146 a
to have a bad, 1008

smite, to, 226 ὃ, 248 ὦ,
462 ὁ, 465 b, 532 4, '
549 a, 566 ὁ, 593 ὃ,
834 a, 878 a
in pieces, to, 2268,
46556
smith, 309 ὦ, 488 ὃ
smiting, 471 a, 7936
smoke, 660a, 738la,
869 ὁ
to, 1954
smoking, 660 a
smooth, 284 a, 493 a,
733 ὃ
to, 279 b, 284a
to be, 170a, 2794,
283 b, 433 a, 477 a,
479 ὃ, 675 ὁ
to make, 180 ὁ, 733 ὦ,
743 a
smoothed, to be, 842 ὁ
smoothness, 2844, 464 ὁ,
476 a, 590 a
snail, 802 a
snare, 258a, 459a, 4610,
478 ὁ, 515 6, 671a,
7126
snares, to lay, 363 ὦ,
566 b, 7046
the devising of, 462.4
snatch, to, 563 a,
581 ὃ
away, to. 110 a,181la,
355 ὃ, 685 ὃ
sneezing, 620 ὁ
snore, to, 758 a

snort, to, 5446 -
mow 865 a

snuffers, 462a, 4665,
4795

80, 40a, 896, 3784,

380 a, 384 b, 395 ὦ,

401 a, 402 ὁ, 403 a,

404 a, 409 ὁ, 5804

and so, 239 b

as. 380 a

great, 378 a

long as, 606 ὁ

that, 196 ὁ, 235 a,

391 ὁ, 424 b, 607 a

that not, 1224
Sochoh, 786 a
socket, 473 a, 5646
Socoh, 786 a
sodden,

147 α
Sodi, 580 ὁ
Sodom, 579 ὁ
sodomite, 725 ὦ
soft, 147 a, 608 ὦ, 641 4,

768 a4

to be, 368 ὁ, 769 α
softness, 476a, 4915,

768 a
soil, to, 123 a, 3234
soiled, to be, 420 a
sojourn, to, 164 α
sojourner, 178 a
sojourning, 1816
solace, 548 a

to, 83 6
solar, 839 a
soldering, (of metal),
185 ὁ

something,

soldier, 40 ὃ,
174 ὃ
soles of the feet, 715
solicitous, to be, 279 a
solitanly, 103 a
solitary, 345 ὁ, 654 α
to be, 596, 108a, 3766,
835 a
Solomon, 831 a
some, 29 a
measure, 378 6
one, 28 b, 40 6
something, 62a, 188 a,
452 a, 696a
opposite, 721 a4
precious, 296 5 ©
son, 125 ὁ, 138 a, 138 8,
349 ὁ

156 ὅ,

in law, 315 ὃ
song, 22la, 247a, 2485,
273 ὃ, 462 a, 477 ὃ,
485 ὦ, 517 ὦ, 531 8,
790 a, 819 a, 8724
soon, 743 a
soothe, to, 800 ὁ
soothing, 183 a
soothsayer, 18 a
Sophereth, 594 5
sorceries, 419 a
sorcery, to use, 545 a
sore, to be, 380 ὁ
Sorek, 796 ὁ
sorrow, 64 ὦ, 329 a,
470 b, 647 a, 855 α,
858 a

(29)

sorrowful, 505 a, 639 4
to be, 65 a, 413 α
sort, 470 α
Sotai, 581 a
sought, to be, 129 ὁ
for, to be, 210 a
soul, 274 ὦ, 382a, 427 a,
451 b, 559 a4
sound, 34 ὁ, 215 ὁ, 2278,
339 ὁ, 727 ὃ, 825 a,
829 b, 830 ὁ, 837 a,
867 a, 873 ὁ, 8744
a trumpet, to, 762 ὁ
to utter a gentle, 35a
soundness, 522 a, 8254
soup, 511 a, 6924
sour, to be, 129 a, 2883,
308 a
to become, 50 ὃ
south, 351 ὁ, 5304
quarter, 207 a
southern quarter, 3514,
863 a
sow, to, 284 α

| sowing, 254 ὁ

sown, place which is,
4626

space, 759 ὁ, 765 α
between, 114 ὁ, 695
included within cer-

tain limits, 153 ὁ
of time, 5216
spacious, 759 ὃ, 764 ὃ
to be, 222 ὁ, 3744,
759 b, 7644
spade, 376 ὃ
span, 255 ὁ

spare, to, 266 a, 287 a, |

310 ὁ, 688 α

| sparing, 688

of, to be, 310 ὃ
spark, 394 ὁ
sparkling, 74 ὁ, 2094
spatter, to, 541 ὁ
speak, to, 186 a, 215,
479 a, 479 ὁ, 5944,
673 a, 7886
barbarously, to, 4354
fast, to, 567 a
rapidly, to, 507 a
rashly, to, 440 ὃ
that which is certain,
to, 360 ὁ
that which is true, to,
3606
the truth, to, 702 a
to begin to, 643.4
vainly, to, 2146
spear, 292 a,467a,648a,
731 a, 770 b, 80la
species, 248 ὁ, 470 a
specify, 564 α
spectacle, 750 ὃ
speech, 62a, 1875, 4434,
4756, 789 α
speed, 105 a
speedily, 276 a, 454 5
spent, to be, 398 ὁ, 8675
sphere, 263 ὁ
spice, 146 a, 780a
to, 291 ὁ, 780 α

spices, 590 a
spider, 625 ὁ
spin, to, 26 a, 3204
spindle, 676 ὁ
spirit, 571 a, 760 a
of divination, 335 ὁ
-of python, 335 ὃ
spit, to, 369 b, 871 ὁ
out, to, 249 ὦ, 859 ὃ
spittle, 780 a, 872 ὁ
splendid, 104 ὁ, 363 ὃ,
382 a
to be, 266 b
garments, 464 α
splendour, 15 ὦ, 88 a,
150 ὁς 151 a, 219 a,
240 a, 243 a, 318 d,
358 b, 359 a, 382 a,
531 a, 562 b, 616 ὦ,
700 ὦ, 87la
splinters, 738 ὃ
split, to, 672 b, 781 α
spoil, 110 a, 519 a, 606 a
to, 102 a, 110 a, 134a,
181 ὃ, 257 a, 257 ὃ,
283 a, 695 a, 829 b,
841 a, 8636
any one, to, 184 α
spoiling, 102 a, 5154@
spoils, 281 a
spokes, 314 @
spontaneous, 535 @
sport, 707 ὁ
to, 707 ὁ, 788 a
to make, 707 ὃ
spot, 444 ὁ, 456 ὦ, 5326
in the skin, 106 a
spotted, 322 a, 856a
spotty, 139 ὦ
spouse, 30 a, 428 ὃ
spout, to, 209 a
forth, to, 241 α
spread, to, 593 a, 593 3,
694 a, 757 ὃ
(a bed), 753 5
oneself abroad, to,
684 a
out, to, 253 a, 3244,
361 a, 515 5, 521 4,
546 a, 672 a, 6734,
692 ὦ, 693 a, 694 α,
694 ὁ, 696 a, 763 ὁ.
776 ὁ, 780 ὁ, 8160
over, to, 320 a, δ18 α,
6831 ὁ

wide, to be, 136 Bb
spreading out, 297 5,
499 a
sprigs, 246 a
spring, 169 ὁ, 171 α
to, 199 ὁ, 217 a, 587 ὃ,
737 a, 780a

springing, 458 5
sprinkle, to, 366 a, 5403,
541 ὑ, 5626, 7724
sprinkled, to be, 5415
with spots, 139 ὁ
sprinkling, 343 ὁ

STAY

564 c, 689 5
712 a, 8142, 8274
to, 210 a, 537 ὑ, 539 ὃ.
689 ὃ
forth, to, 282 ὁ, 7124
spun, something, 467 a
what is, 26a
spurious, 480 a
spy, a, 756 ὁ
out, to, 859 ὃ
squanderer, 246 a
squeak, 7144
squeeze, 437 a
to, 242 a, 2526
out, to, 704 a, 787 ὃ
together, to, 7346
squeezing, 470 ὁ
stability, 62 ὁ
stable, 46,77a,77b,495d
507 a
to be, 59 a, 3766
to be made, 387 ὁ
stables, 24 a
staff, 174 ὃ, 455 ὃ, 4666
504 a, 519 ὃ, 801 a
a round, 676 ὃ
stag, a, 37 a
belonging to a, 37 ὃ
stage, 494 ὃ
stagger, to, 177 ὁ, 4186
to cause, 5406
stain, 456 ὁ
to, 123 a, 1515, 445@
stained, 856 a
to be, 420 a
stalk, 734 a, 735 6
stall,4b,77a,29 10,4444,
507 a
stallion, 729 @
stalls, 24 a, 846 ὃ
stammer, to, 435a, 440a.
870 ὃ
stammering, 630 ὃ
stamp, to, lla
stamping, 842 a
stand, to, 860 ὃ, 372 ὃ.
561 a, 593 ὃ, 637 a,
727 ὃ, 728b
by, to, 360 ὃ ͵
fast, to, 727 ὁ
firm, to, 59 a, 3874
on end, toy 59] α
out, to, 372 ὃ
over against, 72] ἃ
up for, to, 360 ὃ
upright, to, 372 ὃ,
386 ὁ, 610 ὃ
standard, 189 b, 552 ὃ
standing, 495 a, 878 α
star, 386 a
bright, 222 ὃ
station, 403 ὁ, 495 ἃ
501 a, 518 ὃ
work, 715a
statue, 71a, 501la, 562 ὃ,
59la
stature, 728 ὁ
statute, 210 δ, 300 ὃ,
520 a, 731 a
staves, 102 ὃ
stay, 490 ὃ, 519 α

STAY

gay, to, 58d, 265 6,
91 α
behind, to, 32 ὃ
oneself, to, 591] α
steal, to, 176 α
steeping, 5231 α
steer, 605 α
stench, 101 a, 7076
step, 84 ὁ, 224 a, 494,
499 a, 500 ὁ, 685 a,
694 ὁ, 714.5, 7566
to, 7l4a
stepping chains, 714 ὃ
steps, 490 a, 598 2, 6315
sterile, 173 a
to be, 6515
country, 449 ὁ
stick, 801 a
fast; to, 269 ὁ
on, to, 8715
stigma, 7364
still, 610 ὃ
to, 230 a, 801 a, 821 ὁ
to be, 203 a, 312 a,
757 α
to stand, 59 a
stillness, 203 a, 203 ὃ
stimulate, to, 582 5
stink, 707 ὃ
to, 100 ὁ, 239 ὁ, 249 ὃ
stinking, 707 ὁ
stir up, to, 706 ὁ
up strife, to, 178 ὁ
stirred up, to be, 626 a
stock, 255 a, 458, 501a,
650 a
stocks, 454 a, 579 ὃ
stomach, 7206
stone, 8a, 8 ὁ, 718 a,
720 b,779 a
a little, 179 ὁ, 7205
a small, 299 a
costly, 8 a, 5833
cutter, 298 a
pebble, 706 &
quarry, 162 ὁ, 165
502 }.ἴ0 stone,594d,
stony, 134 ὁ, 315 α
stool, 8 b, 384 a
for the feet, 217 a
to, 35 a, 2726,
579 6, 596 ὁ, 637 ὦ,
796 ὃ
up, to, 294 ὁ
store, 23 a, 687 a
hidden, 476 ὁ
“to, 746
up, to, 701] α
sturehouse, 23a, 665,
444 a, 448 a, 461 ὁ,
489)

(of snow and hail),
104

stork, 2945
Storm, 246 σ, 754 a,
5924, 793 a, 807 ὃ
of rain, 254a
to Ye taken by, 16 a
, 381 α
ht, 375 ὁ, 5695
ins 720 α

straight, to he, 23a, 88a,
375 a, 702 a, 784 ὦ,
873 a
on, to go, 88a
straighten, to, 706 a
straightened, to be,3614,
615a, 706 a, 719 ὁ
straightness, 375 ὦ, 702b
of way, 470 ὁ
strain, to, 2525
strange, 242 a, 2426
to ἐνῇ δ51α
stranger, 169 ὁ, 178 a,
242 a, 252 6, 551 ὦ,
860 ὁ
to be, 242 α
strangers, 652 a
strangle, to, 65 ὦ, 2918,
2936
strangling, 465 a
straw, 169 ὦ, 521b, 746a,
856 a
stream, 18 ὁ, 71a, 225 ὦ,
327 b, 537 a, 543 b,
674 ὃ, 802 α
of water, a little,470 a
streams, 454 a, 6754
of milk, 243 a
street, 2665, 7646, 812 a
strength, 20 a, 216, 374,
88a, 45a, 60a,
154.a, 253 a, 2708,
275 a, 295 a, 331 a,
390 a, 444 a, 445 a,
561 a, 611 ὁ, 6163,
618 ὦ, 648 a, 726 ὃ,
871 a, 873 ὁ
to exert one’s, 6745
strengthen, to, 42 ὦ,
156 a, 269 ὁ, 618 ὁ
oneself, to, 60 4
stretch oneself out, to,
450 a
out, to, 79a 2163,
321 a, 378 a, 449 ὁ,
521 ὁ, 545h, 795 2,
826a
strew, to, 689 a, 7765
striated, 649 ὁ
stricken, 549 a
stride, to, 694
strife, 197 ὁ, 4505, 451 a,
451 ὃ, 5005, 501 ὦ,
509 ὁ, 738 ὁ, 767 ὃ,
856 b
strike, to, 226 b, 462 ὦ,
531 a, 532 a, 549,
566 a, 566 b, 593 ὁ,
673.a, 685 a, 686.4,
7806, 793 b, 8344,
872 a, 8734
down, to, 719 a4
fire, to, 384 a
on the mind, to, 6855
upon, to, 463 a, 665 ᾧ
striking, 463 ὁ, 471 a
string (of a bow), 4705
stringed instrument, to
play on a, 531 ὃ
strings, 481 a
of pearls, 303 ὁ

( 30 )

strings, to strike, 581 ὃ
strip, to, 278 α
off, to, 165 ὁ, 561 ὦ,
563 a, 829 ὁ
off bark, to, 295 a,
3106 .
stripe, 256 ὁ
to, 507 ὁ
stripes, 454 a
strive, to, 193 5, 561 4,
659 a, 759 a, 767 α
often, to, 138 a
upward, 9 ὁ
stroke, 227 α, 331 a,
507 ὁ, 532 a
to, 279 ὁ, 463 a, 515 a,
800 ὁ, 842 ὁ
the face, to, 324
strokes, 454 a
strong, 22 a, 37 ὦ, 45 a,
58 a, 60a, 63a,
71 a, 87 a, 153 ὃ,
270 ὁ, 274 b, 279 ὃ,
294 b, 616 a, 618 ὃς
647 b, 873 a. one,6h
to be, 185, 59 ὁ, 60 a,
72a, 74b, 874,
156 a, 230 ὦ, 265 a,
295 a, 435 a, 511 a,
697 ὁ, 726 ὁ, 805 ὁ,
809 a, 812 a, 878 ὃ
to become, 282 a,
68la
to make, 60 a, 270 a,
516 ὃ, 618 b, 873 ὁ
to show oneself, 156b
stronghold, 11 α, 1356
struck, to be, 774 a
structure, 856 a, 863,
864 ὁ
stubborn, 6 6,596 a,747 a
to be, 434 a, 686 a
stubbornness, 850 ὃ
stud, 5645
studiously, 68 a
study, 7744
to, 209 ὁ
of letters, 431 a
stumble, to, 418
stumbling, 532 ὁ
block, 473 a, 670 α
stunned, 835 a
to be, 223 α
stupendous, 364 5
deed, 459 ὃ
stupid, 133 a, 529 α
to be, 324 ὁ
stupified, to be, 228 a
stupify, to, 38%
stupor, 518 a4
style, 304 ὁ, 620a
Suah, 580 5
subdue, to, 187 5, 397 a,
365 b, 383 b, 402 a,
410 a, 640 ὁ, 758 a
subdued, to be, 405 a
subject, 1264
to, 383 ὁ
subjugate, to, 197 a
sublime, 508 ὁ, 751a

sublimity, 150 ὁ

subme , to be, 848 ὃ
car a δῇ 3626
submissive, to be, 713 ὁ
submit, to, 4lla
oneself, to, 405 a
subscription, 857 ὁ
subside, to, 810 a, 821 ὃ,
848 a, 853 ἃ
substance, 21 ὁ, 180 a,
220 a, 390 a, 769 a
substitute, 578 ὃ
subtle, 277 ὃ
subtlety, 2735
suburb, 687 ὃ
subvert, to, 611 a
succeed, to, 419 a, 709 ὁ
to let, 670 a
success, 419 a
successful, to be, 88a,
710a
to make, 710 α
Succoth,5855 ¢
Succoth-benoth, 586 a
succour, to, 374d, 616 a
such, 380 a
a one, 677 a
as, 4016
Suchathites, 786 a
suck, to, 164 6, 352 3,
501 ὁ, 502 a, 522 ὦ,
54la
down, 434 ὁ
in, to, 7956
out, to, 5024
sucker, 127 a,
343 a, 352 ὃ
suckle, to, 352 b, 612 a
suckling, 164 b, 352 b,
6114, 6124
sudden ___ destruction,
121 ὁ
suddenly, 29 a, 695 ὦ,
697 ὁ, 757 ὁ
suffer, to, 568 ὁ
suffice, to, 499 ὁ, 593 ὁ
sufficiency, 1956
sufficient, to be, 197 a
what is, 451 a
suffocate, to, 291 ὁ
suitable, 79 ὁ, 216 a,
809 ὁ
Sukkiim, 586 a
sullen, 595 a
sulphur, 178 a

273 a,

SWIFT

superict, to be, 377 a

supplant, to, 649 @

supplicate, to, 663 6
676 ὁ, 677 a

supplication, 291 a
86] a, 8571] ὃ

to make, 293 a
support, 81 a, 85 a, 87a,

519 a, 575 a, 7776
to, 58 ὁ, 592 a, 30] a,
867 a
oneself, to, 353 α
supported, to be, 59] α
suppose, to, 61 a, 6766
supreme, 632 6
judges, 1δ α
Sur, 582 ὁ
sure, 73l a
to be, 59 a, 387 ὃ
surely, 42 a, 44 a,229a
surety, 59 ὃ, 652 b, 87la
to become, 650 ὁ
surface, 679 ὁ
of the altar, 1574
on the, 682 a
surpass, to, 639 5
surpassing, 112 a
surround, to, 18 4, 27 a,
40 a, 72 a, 1604,
262 b, 266 a, 2755,
299 ὁ, 3204, 4144,
420 ὁ, 566 ὁ, 5768,
580 a, 610 a, 6231 α,
729 a
survivor, 795 a, 800 α
Susa, 813 a
Suszans, 813 a
Susi, 581 ὃ
suspend, to, 587, 864 ὁ,
865 a
sustain, to, 58 ὦ, 83 ὃ,
386 ὁ, 536 ὦ, 5906
sustenance, 273 b, 4638
swaddle, to, 314 ὁ
swaddling band, 3145
swallow, 207 a, 581 a,
585 a
to, 123 a, 174 α, 4345,
664 ὁ
swarm, 608 a
swear, to, 48 a, 8024
to cause any one to,
48a
sweat, 250 a, 344 Ὁ

sum, 7375
summer, 731 a, 731 ὁ
to pass the, 729 ὁ
summit, 58 ὁ, 155 a,
317 a, 501 a, 7448!
summon, to, 355 ὁ, 8365 |
sun, 23 ὃ, 286 δ, 306 4, ,
838 ὁ
sunburnt places, 309 a
sunk, to be, 705 ὃ
down, places, 848 ὃ
sunny, 707 a
to be, 703 ὁ, 708 ὃ
sun-rise, 458 ὁ, 462 a
sunshine, to be in the,
347 ὃ

superfluity, 595 ὃ

sweep, to, 18la, 583 ἃ
away, to, 1805, 181a,
580 ὁ, 583 a, 591 ὁ
sweepings, 580 ὦ, 583.4
sweet, to be, 502a, 5214,
522 b, 651 a, 6515
odours, 548 6
what is, 501 ὁ
sweetness, 481 a, 522 ὃ
swell, to, 232 ὁ, 7004
up, to, 1294, 134.4
289 a, 6454
swelling, 14 ὁ, 238 ὁ
339 a, 700 a
swift, 732 a
course, 357 a
to be, 261 b, 7334

——-— —S-

—

SWIFTLY

swiftly, 732 a
to be borne, 540 a
swim, to, 787 ὃ
to cause to, 705 ὁ
swine, 269 b
swing, to, 200a
swinging,
199 a
swollen, to be, 2174
up, to be, 1298
sword, 302 a, 472 ὃ
swords, drawn, 697 ὃ
aycamore, 848 a
Syene, 581 ὦ
Syria. 80 a
Syrian, 80 ὁ, 718 ὃ
Syrians, 80a
Syrinx, 6104
aS

Taanath Shiloh, 855 a
Tabaoth, 318 a
Tabareni, 858 a
Tabbath, 318 a
- Tabeal, Tabeel, 317 a
Taberah, 856 a
tabernacle, 17 a, 517 a
table, 433 a, 827 ὃ
tablet, 171 ὁ, 433 a4
Tabor, 855 ὃ
summits of, 26 ὁ
Tabrimmon, 318 a
tache, 744 ὁ
Tachmonite, 860 ὁ
Tadmor, 856 ὃ
Tahan, 86la
Tahash, 862 a
Tahzunhes, 861 α
Tahpenes, 861 a
Tahrea, 861 ὁ
tail, 248 ὁ
take, to, 30a, 67a, 273a,
314 a, 3704, 438 ὦ,
441 a, 568 ὦ, 721 α,
7215
a pledge, to, 257 a
a stand, to, 360a
a wife, to, 130a
away, to, 305, 67 a,
74a, 1236, 1334,
176 a, 180 ὃ, 241 ὁ,
283 a, 355 b, 4604,
552 6, 553 ὦ, 563 a,
592 b, 603 a, 663 ὁ,
692 ὁ, 8004, 804 α
care of, to, 137 a
counsel, to, 357 a
heed, to, 872 ὃ
hold of, to, 30a, 314a
in, to, 386 ὁ
out, to, 305, 1993,
360 a
out of the way, to,
67 a, 679 a
possession of, to, 370a
the care of, to, 210a
up, to, 546 ὦ, 554 α,
567 ὦ, 631 ὁ, 640 α
aken, 24 ὁ
to be, 872 δ᾽
away, 6634

something, |

| taken away, to be, 166 a,
166 ὦ, 915 ὁ, 593 4
by storm, to be, 136a@
-for, to be, 3lla
taking, 503 ὁ
away, 241 ὁ, 678 a
knowledge of, 223 ὁ
talent, 396 a
talk idly, to, 119 α
in one’s dreams, to,
990 ὁ
triflingly, to, 108 ἃ
talkative, 9] α
talking, 62 a
tallness, 450 δ, 728 5,
855 a
Talmai, 865 ὁ
Talmon, 3226
Tamar, 868 a
tamarisk, 86 a
tame, 505
to, 410a
to be, 54a
Tammuz, 866 α
Tanach, 870 ὃ
Tanhumoth, 869 a
Tanis, 7144
tapestry, 8465
Taphath, 324 ὁ
Tappuah, 871 ὁ
Tara, 874 ὃ
Taralah, 873 ὃ
Tarea. 855 a
Tarpelites, 325 ὃ
tarry, to, 390, 79b, 164a,
164 ὃ, 3464, 4344
Tarshish, 875 a
Tartak, 875 ὁ
Tartan, 8756
task, 300 ὁ, 864 ὁ
taste, 323 ὦ
to, 43 ὁ, 323.4
tasted, to give to be,
292a
Tatnai, 876 ὃ
taught, to be, 240a
one, 865 ὁ
tawniness, 370 a
tawny, 7966
to be, 796a
taxation, 655 a
teach, to, 54a, 114α,
240 a, 335 a, 354,
366 b, 439 ὁ, 573.4
to go to, 756 ὁ
teaching, 235, 459 ὃ,
834 a, teacher, 2a
team, 77 ὁ
tear, a, 204 a
tear, to, 745 a, 8038,
841 ὑ, 865 a
in pieces, to, 134 a,
136 a, 325 b, 685 a,
6946
off, to, 863 ὁ
up, to, 574a
tearing in pieces, 583 a
teat, 805 ὁ
Tebah, 317 ὃ
Tebaliah, 317 ὁ

teeth, 480 a, 5224

€ 31 +)

Tehinnah, 8614

Tekoa, 873 a

Telabib, 864 b

Telah, 865 a

Telassar, 865 a

Telem, 322 a

Tel-harsa, 864 ὃ

tell, to, 529 ὁ, 5304,
836 ὁ

' Tel-mela, 8645

Tema, 863 a
Teman, 863 a
tempest, 246 a, 582 a,
805 ὦ, 807 ὁ
temple, 115 ὃ, 116 a,
222 6, 517 a, 780a
temptation, 489 a
ten, 325 a, 659.4
tenacity, 204 ὁ
tend, to, 7734
to any thing, to, 46a
tender, 768 a
to be, 71a, 3685, 769a
grass, 210a
herb, 210 a, 21la
tendon, 1686

‘tendril, 796 ὃ
, tendrils, 546 ὁ, 795 α

tenons, 33la
tent, 17 a, 96a, 1164,
517 a, 7206
to move one’s, 16 ὃ
to pitch, 16 ὁ
tenth, 659a
terebinth, 47 ὃ, 48 ὃ
Teresh, 875 ὦ
terrace, 95 ὁ
terrible, 385, 41 δ, 3648,
6565
terrified, to be, 104 4,
12la
terrify, to, 1045, 121 a,
133 ὁ, 195 a, 303 a,
364 ὁ, 656 ὁ, 671 ὦ,
57 α
terrifying, 664 α
territory, 153 ὁ
terror, 38 ὁ, 57 6, 105 a,
121 b, 133 ὁ, 183 4,
242 a, 246 a, 900 α,
280 a, 303 a, 314 a,
316 Ὁ, 364 ὁ, 466 ὁ,
497 a, 671 ὦ, 767 a,
782 ὃ, 803 ὦ, 866a,
872 α
to strike with, 104 ὁ
tesselate, to, 779 a
tesselated pavement,
779 a
stuff, 876 α
testicle, 8δ ὁ
testimony, 607 a, 608 a,
785 a
Thahath, 862 ὁ
Thamah, 866 ὃ
thanksgiving, 454 a,
830 ὁ, 858 a
Titapsacus, 683 a, 872a
that, 88a, 89a, 196 a,
196 *, 219 ὁ, 391 α,
897 2, 4245, 60la

that thing, 882 α
time, 394 u, 8324
which, 196 ὃ
the, 911 δ, 2206
Thebez, 856 a
theft, 176 α
them, 376 α
themselves, 229 a
then, 13a, 25a, 26a,
83 a, 89 ὁ, 239 ὁ,
341 a, 403 a, 832 a
now, 706
thence, 832 a
Theophilus, 48 a
there, 25a, 3846, 832a,
866 a
is, 416
therefore, 25a, 40a,235a,
403 a, 403 ὁ, 431 ὁ
therein, 832 a
thereupon, 26 a
these, 46a, 48 b, 514,
52 b, 53 ὃ
they, 63 ὁ, 227 a, 228 ὦ,
229 a
joined together, 345a
together, 345 a
thick, to be, 48 a, 52 ὃ
clouds, 656 a
darkness, 632 a
wood, 3104
thicket, 577 6, 585 ὃ,
598 a
of trees, 358 a
thickets, 364 α
thickness, 601 ἃ
thief, 1764
thigh, 368 ὁ, 369 a
thin, 205 ὁ, 779 ὦ, 780 α
to be, 698 ὁ
to make, 312 a, 768 ὃ
plates, 781 a
thing, 62 a,.187 ὃ, 475,
643 ὁ, 700 a
done, 187 ὃ
itself, 180 ἃ
things formed, 362 a
sown, 253 ὁ
think, to, 6la, 202 α,
811 a, 661 a, 676 ὁ
on, to, 1387 a
upon, to, 7894
thinness, 205 ὁ
third, 8285, 8318, 865a
part, 828 b
rank, 865 ὃ
thirst, 711 6, 712 a,
864 ὁ
to, 426 ὦ, 4325
to burn with, 431 a@
thirsty, 711 ὃ
to be, 7118
(region), 7124
thirty, 421 a, 831 3,
8655
this, 183 a, 198 a, 199 a,
204 ὃ, 211 a, 221 a,
224 a, 237 a, 238 ὃ
same, 92 4
thither, 832 a
thong, 168 ὃ

' thorns,

THYSELF

tho.n, 262 ὁ, 964 4
271 a, 5886, 713 ὁ
729 ὃ, 820 ὃ, 834 ὃ
bush, 264 a, 591 ὃ
585 ὃ, 789 a, ~
820 ὃ
a place of, 555 a
thorny plant, 734 a
those, 63 ὁ, 227 a, 228 5,
229 a
thou, 66a, 92a, 945,
95a
though, 565
thought, 215 ὃ, 231 ὃ,
362 a, 661 a, 772 5,
7744. 7876
thoughts, 192 ὁ, 795 b
thousand, 54 a, 546
thread, 26a, 35a, 1028,
168 ὁ, 264 b, 697 ὃ
threads, 489 ὃ
(slender), 729 ὃ
threaten, to, 757 @
three, 150, 831 Ὁ, 8656
threefold, 831 ὁ
thresh, 155, 1945, 1984
threshing, 450 6
floor, 15a
time, 198 a
wain, 145 a, 304 q
459 b
threshold, 499 a, 592
598 a
, thrice, 831 ὁ
| throat, 178 8,
440 a
throne, 418 ὃ
a royal, 407 a
throng, 720 ὁ
through, 455 a@
throw, to, 3204, 325 a,
332 ὃ, 557 a, 7695,
770 a, 776 ὃ, 826 ὃ,
829 a, 834a
down, to, 195 a, 449a
headlong, to, 368 a
oneself down, to, 443a
stones, to, 733 ὃ
throwing down, 450 ὁ
thrum, 1995
| thrust, to, 177 a, 1818,
| 195 a, 195 ὃ, 217 a,
|

179 a,

324 b, 534.5, 719 a,
837 a, 8736
any one from a place, -
to, 105a
away, to, 161 a, 217 a,
766 ὁ
down, to, 217 α
forth, to, 534 6
in, to, 633 ὃ
ont, to, 192 a, 3246
719 a
through, to, 206 a
thrusting down, 19ὅ σ
thumb, 105 ὃ
| Thummim, 866 @
| thunder, 157 ὁ
| thus, 378 a, 401 a, 4028
| 4045, 409b —
‘thyself, thou, 560 α

TIARA

tiara, 317 a, 665 a, 713.6, Tolad, 859 a

Tibhath, 317 ὃ

Tibni, 856 a

Tidal, 857a

tidings, 833 ὃ

tie, to, 3824, 413 α,

782 ὃ

fast, to, 252 a, 269 ὃ
firmly, to, 382 6
up, to, 647 ὁ

tied together, 253 ὃ
up, 794a

tighten a cord, to, 257 a |

Tiglath-pilescr, 856 ὃ
Tikvah, 873 a
Tikvath, 872 ὃ
till now, 609 a
, tilled, to be, 598 ὃ
Tilon, 863 a
’ timbrel, 87la
time, 25a, ΤΙ ὁ, 247 δ,
248 a, 341 a, 342 a,
609 a, 6615
of life, 279 a
of the pruning of the
vines, 247 a
times, 486 a
appointed, 247 ὃ
timid, 314 ὁ, 454
to be, 384 ὁ, 6716
timidity, 510 a
Timnah, 867 ὃ
Timnath-heres, 868 a
tin, 10324
tinge, to, 700
tingle, to, 710 a
tinkling, 711 ὃ
instrument, 711 5
tip, of the ear, 869 a
Tiras, 863 ὁ
Tirathites, 875
tired, one whe i τῇ 329 b
Tirhakah, 874 a
Tirhanah, 8745
Tiria, 863 ὃ
tiring labour, 859 ὁ
Tirzah, 875 a
Tishbite, 8755
tithes, 498 a
to give, 6596
to, 46 a, 97 ὦ, 422 a,
425 a, 606a
to-day, 341 a
to-morrow, 137 ὃ, 465 ὃ
‘Toah, 858 ὃ
Τοῦ, 319 ὃ
‘Tob-Adonijah, 319 b
Tobiah, Tobi ijah, 3204
Tochen, 864
toe, 74a

tongs, a pair of, 479 ὃ
tongue, 442 ὁ, 4436
too light, 294 ὁ
much, 344 a
tool, 399 ὃ
top, 58 ὁ, 501 a, 501 ὃ
tof the head), 724 ὃ
topaz, 672 4, 875 ὁ
tope, to, 576 a
| Tophel, 871 ὃ
‘torch, 1294, 441 a
‘tormentor, 859 a
|torn sway, to be, 363 a.
574

from, ‘a be, 566 α
in pieces, that which
is, 325 5
off, to be, 363 a
pieces, 745 a
torpid, to be, 236 ὃ,
668 a
torrent, 543 ὁ
tortuous, 649 ὃ
things, 496 ὃ
tossed, to be, 592a
tossings, 534 b
| totality, 396 a, 400a
‘totter, to, 418 ὃ, 4555,
i 4916
tottering, 455 5
Tou, 8704
touch, to, 460 a, 521 α,
531}, 5504
towards, 46 a, 422 a,
425 a, 456 b, 530 b,
550 b, 678 b
tower, 447 ὃ, 580 a,
719a
a mural, 682 α
of Edar, tower of the
flock, 447b
town, 503 ὁ, 624 b,
743 ὃ
track, 96 5, 491 ὃ
tract, of land, 257 5b,
8226
traffic, 489 a, 583 ὦ,
618 a, 769 α
train, 802 a, 8108
to, 439 ὁ
| up, to, 292 a
' trample, to, 198 ὁ, 207 ὁ,
209 a, 216 ὁ, 339 a,
677a
down, to, 130 α, 777 ὃ
on, to, 108 a, 194 ἢ
under feet, to, 383 ὁ
with the feet, to, 382b
trampling, 572 ἃ
nil, 799 a, 834 α
to 799 4
to make, 847 b
tranquillity, 511 a, 818a,
825 a, 828 a4
transcribe, 663 ὁ
transfer, to, 663 ὁ, 840 α
transferred, to be, 5768,
663 a
transfix, to, 140 a, 550 a,
7794

C 32 )

transform, 839 4
to, 282 4,
695 a, 805 a, 839 b
transgression, 695 a
transition, 600 ὁ
translate, to, 757 a,
873 b
translated, 874 a

| transpareney, 429 ὦ

transparent, to be, 238 ὃ
trap, 478 ὃ
trappings, 608 a
travel, to 859 ὁ
about, to, 583 5
traveller 78 a, 2255
treacheries, 102 a
treacherous, 102 a
treacherously, to act,
494 a ἶ
treachery, 494 α
tread, 130 ἃ
to, 1] a, 207 ὁ, 909 a,
382 ὁ, 756 a, 758 a,
7ila,7776
a thieshing floor, 208a
down, 147 δ, 216 ὁ,
339 a, 645 a, 758 a
with the feet, 108 a,
383 ὁ
treading, 572 a
down, a, 510 5, 855 ὃ
treasure, 23 a, 395 α
hidden, 467 ὃ
up, to, 745
treasurer, 165 a
treasures, 176 ὁ, 471 ὃ
treasuries, 176 ὃ
treasury, 23 a, 848 b

treat shamefully, to,
400 ὁ

tree, 38a, 38 δ, 48.
646 a, 856 ὃ

trellis, 653 ὁ

tremble, to, 104 b, 169 a,
241 ὁ, 265 a, 302 ὦ,
303 a, 364 a, 366 ὁ,

369 a, 574 b, 656 5, |

671 a, 756 a, 758 ὦ,
778 a, 7744
to make, 2464
trembling, 246 a, 275 ὃ,
280 a, 303 a, 677 ὁ,
756 a, 773 a, 7746
to cause, 656 ὁ
tremulous sound, to give
forth, 406 a
sound, to make, 771 ὁ
trepidation, to be in,
104 ὃ
trespass, 695 a
one who brings a sa-
crifice for, 86 ὃ
trial, 111 ὁ
trials, 489 a
triangle, 828 b
tribe, 467 a, 519 ὃ,
80la

a man of the same,
276

or people, one of the!

same, 50a

tribunal, 197 ὁ, 4:7 a,
415 ὃ

tribute, 121 b, 450 a,
472 a, 487 a, 488 a,
5126

triens, 828 ὁ

trier (of metals), 110 ὁ

trifles, 102 ὁ

trim, to, 347 a

trip along, to, 324 ὃ

tristata, 828 ὃ

triumphal song, 247 a

trodden, 572 α

a place which is, 451 ὁ

troop, 10 a, 158 a, 274 ὃ,
635 ὁ

trophy, 332 α

trouble, 241 δ, 250 α,].

325 a, 639 a
to, 121 a, 1216, 341 ὁ
troubled, to be, 191 a,
384 ὁ, 626a .
in mind, 109 ὁ
troublesome, to be, 381α
troubling, 437 a
trough, 11 a, 759 α
true, 63 a, 361 a
to be, 387 a
truly,75,596,1446,174 a,
702 a

trumpet, 298 ὦ, 299 a,
811 ὁ

ἴο, 399 ὁ
to blow a, 299 ὁ
signal, 339 ὁ
trunk, 1664, 171a, 50la,
650 a
trust, 2945
to, 59a. 766 ὁ
in, to, 294a
trustworthy, 361 α
to be, 59 a
trusty, 59 ὁ
truth, 59 ὦ, 63 a, 562 ὦ,
747a
try, to, 111 α, 1114,
552 ὃ

to get, to, 138 a
Tubalcain, 858 a
tube, 7l a, 459 a
tubes, 7144
tumble, 230 ὁ
tumid, to be, 217a, 645a
tumour, 645 ὁ
tumours of the anus,
32la
tumult, 756 a, 774 ὃ,
775 b, 798 a, 853 a,
869 a, 874.a, 8755
to make a, 757 5
tumultuous, to be, 369 a4
tunic, 420 a, 498 b, 672 ὃ
turban, 317 a, 665a
turbid, to be, 3845, 7245
turn, 860 α
to,4 ὁ,18 5,718,230 a,
265 a, 546.4, 5764,
678 ὁ, 679 a, 747 a,
8206
about,to,44,184,576 5,
807 ὁ

ULLA

turn aside, to, i¥ ἃ
242 a, 8823 α, 6124,
785 b, 788 a
aside from the way,
to, 163 ὁ
aside to lodge, to, 19a
away, to, 4320, 546a,
611
back, to, 2804, 610α,
857 ὃ
from the way, ἴο.349α
itself, to, 6784
oneself, to, 70la@
over to, 18 ὁ
round, to, 265 a
the mind to anything,
to, 1136
the mind to some-
thing, to, 334 ὁ
to, to, 809 a
to the left, to, 790 ὁ
to the right, to, 59a
turned, to be, 3554
5766
something, 805 a
work, 505 a
turning, 108 a, 172 α
away, 5l5a
turnings, 18 ὃ
turtle-dove, 860a, 8734
tutelage, 59 ὁ
twelve, 841 α
twentieth, 659 5
twenty, 377 a, 659a
twig, 177 ὃ, 466 ὁ
twigs, 246 a, 738 ὁ
twilight, 571 ἃ
twin, 854 ὁ
twine, to, 2359 α, 712d,
85l a
twins, 859 a, 866 a
twist, 6lla
to, 154.5, 209 a, 2574
259 a, 3204, 604 b-
649 ὁ, 650 ὁ, 7266
818 ὁ, 85la
threads, to, 144 ὃ
together, to, 154 ἃ
159 a
twisted, 230 b, 273 b
to be, 265 a, 697 b
in folds, 433 ὃ
work, 159 a
twisting, 454 ἃ
twitter, to, 717 a, 7175
two, 96 a, 840 4, 853 «
874b
edges, 673 b
persons, 69 ὁ
they, 841 α
two-fold, 519 α
tyranny, 690a@
t, 1544, 535a
re, 706a

υ.

Ucal, 48 ὃ
Ulai, 20 ὁ
Ulam, 20b

ulcer, 814 α
Ulla, 6306

—

_——

ἀν ἃ “ον ΝΣ - ™

UMMAH

lsmmah, 638 6
unalloyed, 318 4
‘unbridled, to let go,
690 ὁ
uneircumcised, 655 a
unclean, 151 ὦ, 322 ὃ,
665 ὃ
to become, 322b
bird, 192 ὃ, 870 α

ancleanness, 192a, 5340,
548 a

unclose, to, 853 ὦ,

872a ;

uncover, to, 1700, 653a,
τ 6556

under, 860 b, 862 a
undermine, to, 729 6
understand, to, 113 ὦ,
1144, 335 b, 8364
understanding, 115 a,
205 a, 311 ὃ, 485 ὃ,
789 6, 790 a, 855 ὃ
to have, ll4a
undertake, 684 ὁ
undeservedly, 292 b
unexpectedly, 697 ὃ
unfold, to, 5464@
unfortunate, 3 6,772 ὃ
the, 28la
to be, 3 6,281 a
ungodly, 6116
unhappy, 380 ὦ, 772 ὃ
unheard of, 242b, 263a,
5516
unholy, 278 a
union, 345 a, 846 ὁ
unite, to, 28 a
united, 29 ὦ
together, to be, 845 ὦ
unitedly, 28 ὃ
unlawful, 242 ὁ
unless, 20 a, 57 a, 394,
431, 4344
that, 124 ὁ, 2416
unmixed, 3184
Unni, 643 ὃ
unprofitableness, 122 ὦ
unpunished, to leave,
565a
unrighteous, 781 ὃ
unrighteousness, 781 ὁ
unsalted, 871 ὁ
unsearchable, to be,
640 a
unseasoned, 8718
unshaken, to be, 58 ὃ
unshod, 346 ὃ, 8106
until, 424 b, 6065
failure, 122 a
not, 1246
when? 63a~
unto, 97 ὦ, 422 a, 550 ὃ
between, 115 a
unwilling, 445 a
to be, 4 a,445 a
upbraid, to, 348 a
phaz, 224
uphold, to, 590 ὃ, 599 a
upon, 97 ὦ, 494 5, 626,
_ 630 a, 682 a
apne: 6324

upper chamber, 632 ὃ
room, 495 a
upright, 90b,319a, 3756,
402 ὦ, 728 ὃ, 865 b,
867 a
to be, 364 a, 702 ὃ,
867 ὃ
columns, 868 ὁ
uprightly, to act, 867 b
uprightness, 62 ὃ, 275 a,
372 b, 375 ὃ, 876 α,
4705
upwards, 494 ὃ
r, 24a
urethra, 845 a
urge, to, 23a, 540, 65a,
162 a, 195 ὃ, 299 a,
533 ὦ, 685 a, 706 a,
758 6b
on, to, 536 a, 5446
oneself, to, 23 a4
urgent, to be, 270a,
691 ὃ
urgently, 450
to do, 829 ἃ
Uri, 24a
Uriah, 24 ὃ
Uriel, 24 ὁ
Urijah, 24 ὁ
urine, 818 6
Ursa Major, 659 ὁ
useful, to be, 356 a
useless, 122 6
usury. 506, 5180, 5706,
8735
to lend on, 570 ὃ
utensil, 26 b, 399 b
Uthai, 616 a
utmost, 7316
utter, to, 573a, 594a,

ἃ, Voice, to, 836 ὃ
any thing rashly, to,
350 a

words, to, 696 ὃ
uxorious, 92 a
Uz, 6146
Uzai, 19 ὃ
Uzal 19
Uzza, 6166
Uzzen-Shera, 26 6
Uzzi, 618 ὃ
Uzziah, 619 a
Uzziel, 618 ὁ

Υ.

vacant, to be, 112}, 565a
vacillate, to, 540 a
vacuity, 38 ὃ
vagrant, 2256
vail, 489 a, 493 ὃ, 690 a,
712a, 7146, 734a
vain, 50 a, 51 ὦ, 7684
in, 857 α
to be, 1125
vainglorious, to be, 672a
Vajezatha, 236 b
vale, 171 α
| valid, 41 ὃ, 861 a
| valley, 71α, 18θα, 168a,
486 a, 543 ὃ, 640 ὃ

( 33 )

valley of vision, 167 5
vallies, 151 a
valour, 40 a, 2754
value, 654 ὃ
highly, to, 159 ὃ
Vaniah, 236 b
vanish, to, 67 ὃ, 225 a,
476b
vanity, 21 a, 51 ὁ, 2144,
807 ὦ, 849 a, 857 a
of words, 215
vanquish, to, 285 a
vapour, 116, 2140, 5696,
73la
variegate, to, 780 ὁ
variegated, 7806
to be, 258 ὃ
garments, 140a
spots, 259 ὦ
Vashni, 236 ὃ
Vashti, 236 ὃ
vast,,753 a
vat of the wine - press,
362 a
vault, 152 a
to, 7206
vaulted house, 152 a
work, 10 ὃ
vectura, 768 a
vegetables, 255 a
vehemence, 382 a
vehement, 616 a, 828 ὦ
to be, 51la
vehicle, 769 a
veil, 368 a, 433 5
to, 2956
veiling over, 866 ὃ
vein (of silver), 458 ὃ
venerable, 364 ὃ
vengeance, to take, 565b
venture, to, 552 ὦ
verdant, to be, 8a, 564a
verdure, 3a, 3692
verge towards any place,
to, 464
verily, 59 ὦ
versicoloured, 780 ὃ
vertebre of the neck,
499 a
vertigo, 803 a
very, 2706, 3765, 377 ὁ,
444a, 784 ὃ
great, 376 ὃ
vessel, 399 6, 445 a,
462 b, 736 a
vessels, 529 a
vestibule, 20 b
vestry, 480 a
vex, to, 5706, 633a, 720a
any one, to, 409 5
vexation, 409 ὦ, 639 a,
648 ὁ, 8584, 864 a,
8706
vexer, 859 a
vibrate, to, 771 δ, 865 α
vicissitudes, 78 ὦ, 662 a
victim, 238 a, 260 a
victory, 154 a, 373 a,
477 a, 8764
view, 269 4
to 749 a, 783 ὦ

vigorous, 273 a, 283 a
vigour, 435 ὦ, 442 b
vile, 147 b, 551 ὦ, 845 ὅ
to be, 246 a
to account, 529 a
vileness, 122 6
village, 300a, 4110, 5036
villager, 689 a
villages, 689 a
vindicated from wrongs,
tc be, 702 6
vine, 177 ὁ
vine-branch, 247 a
vine-dresser, 415 a
vinegar, 288 ὁ

‘vineyard, 414 ὃ, 8066

vintage, 133 ὁ
violation, 5954
violence, 253 b, 270 b,
288 a, 497 a, 498 a,
660. ὃ, 692 a, 805 b,
809 a, 863 b
violent, 654 a, 806 a
heat, 246 ὁ
man, 286 ὃ
shower, 253 ὃ
violently, to act, 241 a,
288 b, 6604
to treat, 288 a4
viper, 72 a, 697 ὁ, 717 a
virgin, 149 a
virginity, 149 ὃ
tokens of, 149 ὃ
virtue, 275 a, 703 a
virtuous, 702 a
virulent, 42 ὁ
vision, 268 ὃ, 269 a,
273 b, 463 ὁ, 506a,
750 ἢ
visit, to, 686 a
vital moisture, 442 6
power, 274 ὃ
principle, 760 a
vitiligo alba, 105 ὃ
viziers, 2a, 2164
vociferate, to, 762 6
voice, 727 a, 782 α
of God, 5245
void, 1244
to make, 124a, 5378,
692 ὁ, 808 ὁ
of heart, to be, 428 a
of strength, to be,
666 a
space, 496 ὁ
voidness, 104 a
volume, 448 a
voluntary, 535 α
vomit, 720 a, 781 α
to, 593 ὁ
up, to, 7265
Vophsi, 236 ὁ
vow, 536 a
to, 5356
of abstinence, 68 ὃ
of God, 82 ὁ
vulture, 364, 197a, 766a

W.

wafer, 780 ὃ
wag, to, 538 a

WASPS

wage war, to, 456 α
wages, lla, 464a, 508,

649 ὁ, 684 ὦ, 685,

790 ὃ

wagon, 605 ὃ

wail, to, 349 b, 5864
592 b

wailing, 490 ὁ, 536 6,
7716
wain, 659 ὁ
wait, to, 265 a, 276 ὁ,
346 a, 421 a, 784a
to lie in, 812 6, 847 4
upon, to, 217 a, 851 ὁ
waiting, 3456
wake, to, 6154
walk, 4544
to, 78 a, 207 ὁ, 2246
225 b, 327 a, 849 ὁ
about, to, 225 ὃ
over, to, 771 a
up and down, to, 225
wall, 91 ὁ, 128 ὁ, 160 8,
265 b, 275 ὦ, 3204,
321 ὦ, 420 a, 5844,
732 α, 8126
(of a city), 16la
of the house, 682 a
wallow, to, 677 ὁ
walls, 849 a
wander, to,3u,2710,538a,
540 ὁ, 804 ὦ, 821 a,
824 b, 870 α
about, to, 289a, 759a
to cause to,30,538 a,
540 ὁ, 8054
wanderer, 225 b, 584 α
wanderings, 448 a
want, 295 ὁ, 465 ὁ, 654a
to be in,4a,2950,719a
to cause to, 295 ὁ
to suffer, 295 a, 7636
wanting, 294 ὁ, 295 ὁ
to be, 295 a, 609 ὁ
wanton, to be, 672 a
wantonness, 672 a
war, 436 ὦ, 477 a, 7424
to, 436 a
to make, 179 a
ward, 467 b, 686 ὁ
warfare, 699 ὁ
warlike disturbance,
395 a
engines, 312 4
warm, 285 a
to be, 10 ὁ, 287 ὃ
baths, 290 ὁ

to become, 2875, 402a

warmth, 286 6,9351 a,
665 a
warn, 240 a
warning, to take, 2404
warp, the, 853 4
warrior, 127 ὁ
wash, to, lla, 2444
296 a, 766 5,817.4
away, to, 192 α
garments, to, 3824
off, to, 2964
washing, 766 &
wasps, 7194

WASTE

waste, 373 ὃ
to, 1215
away, to, 12la, 285a,
490a
to be, 857 a
to be laid, 864, 302a,
835 a
to lay, 806 a, 8354
wasted, 835 ὃ
to be, 398 ὃ
wasteness, 857 a
wasting, 135 ὁ, 183 ὁ,
833 ὁ

away, 400 α
watch, 87a, 716, 838a
to, llla, 562a, 5630,
615 ὁ, 837 "- 846
to keep, 547
watcher, 625 a
watchman, 715 ὁ
watch- tower,
111 ὁ, 197 ὁ, 502 a,
562 a, 716a, 719 a
water, 455a, 468), 470a
to, 366.a, 759 ὁ
cattle, to, 847 a
disturbed, 511 a
making, 853 ὁ
water-course, 514 a,
7136, 870 ὁ
watered, 759 ὁ
watering, 343 ὁ, 767 a
water-pots, 181 ὁ
waters of Merom, 508 ὃ
wave, 857 a
to, 200 a, 5405, 865 α
waver, to, 418 ὁ, 491 ὦ,
589 a
wavering, 668 ὁ
waves, broken, 514 a
waving, 869 a
about, 682 ὁ
wax, 1935
way, 78 a, 208 a, 225 ὃ,
454 a, 491 ὁ, 680 α͵
801 ὃ
embanked, 490 a
toll, 225 ὁ
ways, 78 ὃ, 224a
we, 63 5, 64a
weak, 199 ὁ, 200a, 285a,
384 ὁ, 7764
to be, 71 α, 2005,
236 b, 285 a, 297 ὁ
to be made, 279 ὁ
weakened, the, 313 a
weakness, 51 ὁ
wealth, 21 a, 21 b, 116 5,
27 b, 275 a, 3204,
29 a, 390 a, 475 ὑ,
504 a, 551 a, 578 5,
583 b, 662 b, 735 5,
769 a, 8lla
wealthy, 2104, 811 α
to be, 295a
wean, to, 175 α
weaned, 1746
weapon, 26, 490a, 8274
weapons, 2305, 399 ὦ,
5716
wear away, to, 815 α

110 8,.

wearied, 329 a, 357 a
the, 312a
to be, 4263
to become, 279 a
one who is, 329 5
out, to be, 329 a, 357.4
weariness, 329 a, 639 a,
859 ὦ, 8645
weary, to, 329 ὁ
to be, 373 b, 729 a
of, to be, 239 ὁ
weasel, 279 a
weaye, to, 75 a, 76 a,
553. a, 5861, 712.4,
789 ὁ, 853.4
weaver’s shutt’e, 76a.
spatha, 376 ὁ
web, 489 5
weed, to, 609 ὁ
week, 800 ὁ, 804 ὁ
weep, to, 119 a, 20] α,
2044
for the dead, to, 119d
weeping, 119 a, 119 ὦ,
120a
weevil, 592 a
weigh, to, 26 ὁ, 587 ὃ,
847 ὃ, 864 a, 873 4
weight, 8a, 173a, 520 ὁ,
547 a
the smallest Hebrew,
179 a
weighty, to be, 764 α
welfare, 220 ὁ, 273 ὦ,
820 a, 373 a, 374 3,
708 a, 825 b, 8304,
876a
well, 100 a, 115 a, 152 ὦ,
160 ὦ, 169 ὁ, 347 a,
4026
fed, 509 ὁ
nigh, 39 ὁ
off, 319 ὃ
to do, 319 a, 347 a
watered district, 5206
west, 350 ὃ, 446 a
the, 29 b, 496 b, 497 a
western quarter, 350 ὃ
westward, 497 a
wet,to be,7a,701a,767 a
what? 35 ὁ, 444 a, 451 4,
454 b, 48la
time, 392 a
whatever, 452 a
is without, 266 ὁ
lives, 362 ὃ
whatsoever, in, 824 a
wheat, 272 a, 292 a,
436 b
wheel, 22 5,169 ὁ, 170α
in flight, to, 209 a
wheeling, 605 a
whelp, 164 ὁ
when, 56 b, 89 a, 196 4,
341 ὁ, 379 b, 3804,
892 a, 394 ὃ, 401 ὁ,
4245

yet, 695
whence? 35 b, 390, 63a,
832 a
whenever, 196 a

( 34 )

where? 16d, 35 b, 36,
87 a, 39, 40a,63 a,
89 a, 90 a, 832 a
then, 16 ὁ
wherefore? 35 6, 235 a,
450 ὁ, 4524
wheresoever, 90 a
whether, 56 a, 214 a,
229 a
not, 20a
...0r, 114 4, 235 a
which? 354, 88a, 196a,
892 a, 4546
while, to be, 376 a, 3925,
424 b, 601 a, 606 ὦ,
6lla
whip, 810 ὃ, 816 ὁ, 818a
whirl, 676 ὁ
whirlpools, 454 a
whirlwind, 169 4, 582 a
whiskers, 664 ὁ
whisper, to, 437 a, 5446
whisperer, a, 567 a
whisperers, 34 ὁ
whispering, 437 4
whistle, to, 850 ὃ
whistL ngs, 850 a
white, 9 a, 267 a, 429 a,
429 b, 707 a, 707 ὁ
to be, 105 3, 108 ὦ,
266 ὁ, 429 a, 703 ὦ,
707 a
_ bread, 3045
like snow, 824 ἃ
linen, 267 a
marble, 852 a
something, 852 @
whiteress, 429 ὁ, 707 ὃ,
8126
whither? 63 a, 638, 89 a,
90 a, 832 a
whithersoever, 89 a, 90a
whitish, to be, 72 ὁ
whe? 85 ὑ, 88 a, 196 a,
408 5, 481 α
whoever 4694
whole, 70 2, 396 a, 397),
400 u, 737 ὁ, 825 a,
830 a, 865 ὁ, 867 α
the, 70 ὁ
to be, 829 b
to make, 867 ὃ
wholeness, 825 a, 866 a
wholly, 40a, 69 a, 345 a,
397 a
whoredom, 860 b
whoredoms, 249 ὁ
whosoever, 84a, 397 a,
469 a, 48la
why? 35 ὦ, 450 5, 455 α
wicked, 100 a, 529 a,
612 a, 772 a. 7816
action. 255 ὦ"
deed, 246 »
man, 122 6
to be, 586 ὁ
wickedly, to act, 101 a,
241 a, 8l6a
wickedness, 21 a, 21 ὃ,
122 ὁ, 219 ὁ, 246 ὑ,
256 b, 312 b, 462 a,

wickedness, 512 a, 5295,
612 a, 772 ὦ, 781 ὁ,
807 a
wicker-work, 399 a
wide, 15 ὁ, 764 ὁ
to be, 144, 716 a, 764a
to become, 764 a
cloak, 15a
wideness, 15a.
widow, 53 a
widowed, 58a
to be, 526
widowhood, 53 a, 53 4
wield, 872 a
wife, 84 a, 259 b, 4286
wiles, 649 ὁ
will, 17 ὁ, 19 ὃ. 275,
700 a, 772 ὁ, 774 a,
7786
of God, 18a
to, 61 a, 296 b, 326 a,
700a
willing, 5354
to be, 4a, 534a, 700 α
willow, 652 a, 717 a4
wind, 760 a, 76la
wind up, to, 714 α
winding stairs, 433 6
window, 75 ὁ, 279 ὃ,
385 b, 463 b
wine, 289 ὁ, 347 ὁ, 489 ὁ,
576a
mixed, 480 ὃ
new, 645 α
winepress, 183 a, 329 a,
362 ὁ, 6704
wing, 11 a, 177 6,377 4,
406 a, 614 ὁ, 709 a
feather, 9 ὁ
wink, to, 757 ὁ, 704 α
winnow, to, 253 a
winnowing fan, 4624,
767 a
winter, 596 ὃ
to, 307 a
wipe away,to, 5806,583a
to, 463 a
off, to, 296 a
wisdom, 205 a, 278 a,
536 ὁ, 647 ὁ, 860 ὃ
wise, 276 ὃ, 277 ὃ
to be, 277 a, 335a
to become, 277 a
wish, ἴο,4 α, 326 a, 700%
for, to, 1Ya
with, 936, 94a, 98},
435 a, 636 a, 637 a
one another, 3454
regard, to, 423 b
withdraw, to, 417 ὃ,
582 a, 7416
oneself, to, 23a, 283a
withdrawing, 353 ὃ,
595 a, 788 ὃ
wither away, to, 784 ὃ
withered, to be, 528 ὃ
withhold, to, 1346, 1808,
487 b
within, 97a, 1148, 11
116, 607 2, 682
yet, 6lla

WOUNDED

withont, 395, 715, 1224,
122 ὃ, 124a, 1244
266 ὁ, 275 ὁ, 495 ὁ
to he, 395 ἃ
cause. 292 b, 7684
witness, 607 a, 785 a4
to, 610 a’
wizard, 335 ὃ
woe, 36 a, 52 b, 919 ὁ
wolf, 237 a
woman, 84a, 148a, 5644
766a
a strange, 242 b
womanly, 92 a
womb, 113a, 492a, 766a
women, 570 4
wonder, tu, 866 a
wonderful, 676 a
deed, 459 ὁ
to be, 674a
to make, 6744
wonderfully, 364 6
wont, to be, 54a
wood, 69 a, 646 ὁ, 647 4
akind of precious,53a
wood-cutter, 298 a
wood-demons, 7924
woods, 355 b
woof, 651 ὦ
wool, 641 a, 713 a
word, 61 ὁ, 62 a, 187 ὃ,
475 b, 696.2
words, 188 4
great, 102 ὁ .
work, 174, 491+, 4976,
498 ὁ, 600 α, 601 a,
632 ὁ, θ84 ἢ
to, 598 a, 657 a
done, 329 a
of an artificer, 310 a
to urge to, 44a
up a mass, to, 188 ὃ
working of wood, 3104
workman, 58a, 59 ὃ,
646 b
workmanship, 661 a
works, 495 a
workshop, 632 b
world, 279 a, 618 ὃ
worm, 770 a, 859 a,
8655
wormwood, 440 4
worn down in strength,
to be, 279 a
out with use and age
1216
worship, 675 6
to, 837 b, 838 a
to offer, 418 ὃ
worshipper, 599 a, 6644
worthless, to be, 246 a
worthlessness, 122 ὁ
would that! 56 ὁ, 432 ὦ
to God! 32a
wound, 198 ὦ, 298 a,
465 ὁ, 471 a, 6856
to, 400 ὁ, 428a, 685 ὁ,
A ὩΣ a, 7lla
ightly, to, 308 a
‘nad to be, 2794
281 a, 841 α

WOUNDS

wounds, 140a
wrap around, to, 414 a
oneself up, to, 405 a
round, to, 4265, 609b
up, to, 4l4a, 433 a,
620 a, 635 a
wrapped in darkness,
to be, 62la
wrath, 250 6, 303 b
wreath, 483 ὁ, 438 a,
604 ὁ
wreathe, to, 1546
wreathed work, 252 ὃ.
wreathen work, 1554
wrenched, to be, 683 4
wrest, to, 649 ὁ
wrestle, 9 a, 697 5
wretched, 54,192a,4898,
639 a
to be, 3 4, 281 a,
to be made, 418 ὁ
wrist, 74 ἃ
write, to, 419 a, 419 5,
594.a, 781 a, 8174
writhe, to, 265 a, 611 α
with pains, to, 257 a
writing, 419 ὁ, 473 a,
5944
written, something,4195
wrong, 288 a
to do, 322 a
wrought, 6604

Y

yarn, 26 2, 35 a, 1022
ye 66a

'yea, 89 δ, 1445, 1744
more th.at, 69 ὁ
year, 609 a, 840a
years, two, 840 a
yell, to, 349 ὁ
yelling, 350 a
yellow, 703 ὁ
yellowish, 370a
i yellowness, 369 ὁ, 570 α
yesterday, 62 ὁ, 95 ὁ,
866 ὁ
the day before, 832 a’
yesternight, 62 ὁ
yet, 144 ὁ, 610 ὁ, 6lla
more, 69 a
therefore, 403 a
yield, to, 4604

yoke, 455 b, 486 ὃ, 630 ὁ,
712a

you, 956

young man, 111 a, 3494
of animals, 127 a
of birds, the, 73 ὦ
woman, 148 ἃ

younger, 780 ὁ

youth, llla, 112 α,

126 a, 349 b, 5544,
556 a, 63) ὦ, 634.4

Z

Zaanaim, 714 ὃ
Zaanam, 699 a
Zaanannim, 714 ὃ
Zaavan, 250 a
Zabad, 237 ὁ

Zabbai, 226 a

ce)

Zabbud, 227 ὁ
Zabdi, 237 ὁ
Zabdiel, 237 b
Zabud, 237 ὁ
Zaccur, 244 a
Zacher, 245 ὁ
Zadak, 701 ὁ

' | Zaham, 239 ὁ

Zair, 714 ὁ
Zalaph, 7Fla
Zalmon, 710 ὃ
Zalmonah, 710 ὁ
Zalmunna, 711 α
Zamzummins, 247 a
Zanoah, 249 ὁ
Zaphon, 716 a
Zareathites, 719 ὁ
Zarephath, 719 ὃ
Zareth-shahar, 720 6
Zarhites, 2544
Zattu, 255 b
Zaza, 2426
zeal, 293 ὁ
zealous, to be, 7345
Zebah, 238 a
Zebinah, 238 a
Zeboim, 700 a, 70] α
Zebudah, 237 ὁ
Zebul, 237 b
Zebulun, 237 ὃ
Zechariah, Zachariah,
2456
Zedad, 7016
Zedekiah, 703 ὁ
Zeeb, 237 a
Zelah, 7314

Zelek, 7115
Zelophehad, 711 ὁ
Zelzah, 711 ὁ
Zemaraim, 713 a
Zemarite, 718 α
Zemirah, 247 a
Zephaniah, 716 b
Zephath, 718 a
Zephathah, 718 a
Zepho, 7156

Zer, 718 a

Zerah, Zarah, 254a
Zerahiah, 354 α
Zered, Zared, 252 ὃ
Zereda, 718 ὁ
Zeresh, 255 ὁ
Zereth, 7206
Zeri, 719 a
Zernah, 718 ὃ
Zeruiah, 718 ὁ
Zeror, 720 6
Zerubbabel, 252 6
Zetham, 255 ὁ
Zethan, 244 a4
Zethar, 255 ὁ
Zia, 243 a

Ziba, 708 a
Zibeon, 701 α
Zibia, 700 b
Zichri, 245 ὃ
Ziddim, 701 6
Zidkijah, 703 ὁ
Zidon, 708 a4

Zif, 240 α

Ziha, 707 a
Ziklag, 709 a

Zillah, 709 ὁ

Zilpah, 246 6

Zilthai, 711 ὃ

Zinimah, 246 6

Zimran, 248 ὁ

Zimri, 248 ὁ

Zin, 718 α

Zion, 708 ὁ

Zior, 709 a

Ziph, 242 α

Ziphion, 7164

Zipkron, 251 6

Zippor, 7164

Zithri, 597 ὁ

Ziz, 709 a

Ziza, 243 ἃ

, Zizah, 243a

| Zoan, 714 b

Zoar, 715a

Zoba, Zobah, σ4 +

Zobebah, 700 a

Zodiac, the signs x
4624

| Zohar, 707 ὃ

Zoheleth, 248 a

Zoheth, 241 a

Zopha, 706 ὁ, 716 α

Zophar, 705 ὖ

Zorah, 719α

Zorites, 7196

Zuar, 7056

Zuph, 705 &

Zur, 707 a

Zuriel, 7074

Zurishaddai, 707 ¢

Zuzima, 241 3

Se en

1944

ὕυ J

[--
ΕΞ
joann

‘oO

ἘΞ τι.
Ἐ
= Li.

Ur esn 10,7

.
- ;
p JE
J ve
ἢ |
~
)
5
ἢ

᾿
ΐ

ως SOC BOT TOS |

! ὦ 9 St] Δ "τὰ -

| τος 4+ fsomad

NO Wa "ie ea aes τ τς
δον ἘΝ M ‘sntuesen 6852

ee TN Yhap τοὶ

ga hapa reapgetner sateen a
© i yt eee a

- Ἂ
ὼ μ᾿. - *
- meg ~—
=< er ἀϑϑάσα,ψυσλνδιόνη . ον eree tent iaetaage αν σνταονααγϑι αν αι, σαν υβαν ἀψάραυπῃ, meammapianfon ots noae τε» -σναςκα,ς. «αν, τὸς rar ae nen ne fin tan enn te ee πον τατος.
oat nats WO mer ng are Mi Sa Re a rns hy Nena ad σοι EIT rt NR - oe σαν eee ~—- npoettirtdotun abaemededs
~ ; » πὸ 4“0.- μον. ἀριδνδονννς κις ὡς τανε, ΤΣ ee ον τνως.- a hah τὴ, eeeeametpanee Ain rans meee ee TN A LOL AON Ge σαν ον err - ee te agar to
tame = ee το πνκον σι σιουκές ογσερ, τὸ Lanes ξ στ τοῦτον ον tak ee ip heen mg αν nee που ον ee ~apgdapupt=intioentiantmens SG Py CELE RT NR Sy ey te Ot ali Α΄, a CT tat Nem : et remy vey
ν + be m4 nae ae ὡς ee eres ee I eS LO OD NEN AE Big te NG hi συ «“πῆσῷ PP A ag a vay οσῤίῃ tetany hy A, weteteSaesie grb ntepnemeeren emanate meena ee
Ly ry Ih a oF site; ae re et reese a Selene oe ee renee en a ay Pe sittin Cousin pean cape RET νοις μ᾿ pt Ne PR τσ πε Te eee ee
κα GIS E yw dad ere Aare ernment sre per inw heen whey ἀραυναναι. οἰ omniginnen aapontomamnen in αὶ
——— τ πὰ ΥΧ a ey yp rl ne ey renee κα me Na tT a A IR yer “em Ag pgm odtionting
ae at Gane pu? Puma AS oe ν γε ρναδκν δ Aianleecaaitaos aan ete aaa δον Sli. «np andare. tbnh-deaatenranae caeeanem na roy
eee kk ae ἀρ, τος ᾿ mad oe oN Ch aan si αρβοσῳκαλωνον φαῦσιν, αὐτο να ὐγαιαπαράνδς κοὐννο».ἐνυωσέμας μ
7 ee ee kL ee neg tony pid emma yqnatierapararn.een wile a
SATA ecg areas eee at i Aeon YAS imme mwcimctyanenr tage, Ὁ nano ee ee pean σι on eee
1 eae emai αν σοῦ ug αλλ νσ ον αὐτὰς op oa Nc ce fant ter ae 6 balboa oon aR DT TO τ gen te i tame μα,
i My aI ΜΝ = is ye he cams να ΧΑ a τ υςς ν-ππᾳΠσοεοὺπ.Πν.,.»..τ0ὺὕὸὺ0.-.ὸ0ς......- pews a
ede eS ee btn phon Alga ie - τ᾿ noe ae « = ns erictheg wallets hadeanieetimene oe =
Ri Serene mete Pla poo Amn one —* re me PAE NN, oly Paty he a ha

“7 mee - pamsinevadeaiemineee ee
re = Tne + een τατος hel * oe Ἂν ae »» ‘

var ““...--ὕ...ὕΨ.
“a! Sete pt ee β ey Qe ee ee
Pg Lee NOES Oy re pe

Oe a
πο a geen emt

“ Ν Ὁ
ως τοι τ pe a ee PO ae eee oe
J . * ~~ -%- LO Gertie et ert at as A ys ell tn etna ed Souter PA “αν. τ τας gee στ πϑῸΣ nee
agen ome yee ee pty ob HE RS TA ae ee pte ee me oy ae tae Sa. a | iy Se ae i ti tage mrad een ><» του γδοὰς σε τ" “4... pane ὑπο pee
ne a tla pnp ren aca σον τσ nse onan ene ain nombre os Se oes NAS AAD teean eee fear eho en αλος σν ni he PD ene «ant OB Φαι —1
pine Sam Raa a, Name aay nti apna ee) Cc ἘΣ. ΣΕ On Ve φασιν a ames “he: in prep oni pom reeeen artes ek meme anne tne tT kee * "ας ee ae πῶ» Φ-
Pann eth ra wh acetals thgae=g EP UNA Reigate a amen ot agree ee ent στάσιν, τάσιν ἀκα Sl NES τον ee ene om Lehane
DAD ADDR Ae a TD ee ty 90,